《Sacrifice's Rise: I Became Invincible After Entering Godslayer Temple》


 Chapter 1 1-Sacrifice in the Terrifying Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1 Chapter 1-Sacrifice in the Terrifying Temple </h4>


    "Ugh, my head¡­.That''s hurt..."


    "Damn, the pain feedback is so real in this game"


    John Foster struggled to get up from the cold stone floor, experiencing a sharp pain throughout his body.


    He nced at his attire...


    Tattered clothes, iron chains around his wrists and ankles, it was clear that his status was very low.


    John looked around and found himself in a grand yet eerie temple, surrounded by no less than a thousand yers from various races.


    There were Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Orcs, and even Dragonborn...


    These yers, just like John, were dressed in tattered clothes with their hands and feet locked in iron chains.


    Their faces looked extremely bewildered, seemingly unaware of how they ended up in this ce.


    "What''s going on? Shouldn''t I have been born in the Elf newbie vige? Why am I here?"


    "What kind of ce is this? It looks so eerie."


    "GODSLAYER, the game feels incredibly immersive and realistic. I can even feel the coldness of the iron chains... Wait, how could I be born with iron chains? That doesn''t make sense!"


    ...


    The yers discussed amongst themselves, but no one knew what was really going on.


    A bad feeling arose in John''s heart.


    Suppressing his anxiety, he calmly opened his personal attribute panel:


    [yer: Galewind]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: Assassin]


    [Level: 1]


    [Attributes: ...]


    ...


    John quickly scanned the panel and noticed a line of text at the bottom:


    [Innate Talent: ''Sacrifice'']


    [Sacrifice: To appease the anger of Devils deep within the continent, various races offered a portion of their people to please the Devils, and you are the poor guy who has been sacrificed to them.]


    [Talent Attributes: Max HP -100, Max Stamina -50, Pain Feedback 100%, Unable to leave ''Temple of Godyer'' before the death of Devils.]


    "What kind of talent is this?!"


    "I have so much less HP and stamina than other yers from the very beginning!"


    After seeing the talent description, John stood there, stunned.


    In the game Godyer, a level 1 human character only has a total of 150 HP... Now he''s down by 100 HP right from the beginning, how is he supposed to y in the future?!


    Not long after John discovered this talent, wailing cries emerged from the group of yers.


    Obviously, they also realized how cheating the "Sacrifice" talent was.


    "What? Why did my max HP reduce so much?"


    "Why me? Other people''s talents increase their attributes, but mine reduces them?"


    "How could it exist a game with 100% pain feedback... Isn''t that illegal?!"


    "Screw this! I''m deleting my character!"


    "Yeah, I''d rather create a new character, this talent is just too deceiving!"


    ...


    In a short while, more than a dozen yers logged out and disappeared on the spot.


    However, some yers who had dered their intention to delete their characters were still hesitating.


    "What''s wrong, what are you waiting for?"


    "I just opened the character deletion interface, and it said that if we delete this character, our new character will permanently lose the chance to obtain rare talents..."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Even a normal talent is much better than this ''Sacrifice'' talent, right?"


    "Besides, the probability of getting a rare talent is extremely low anyway, it''s one in ten thousand. Do you really think you''ll get a rare talent just by creating a new character?"


    "You have a point."


    The two yers no longer hesitated and directly clicked on the option to delete their characters.


    The next second, both yers disappeared at the same time.


    In "Godyer," each yer can only bind their personal information to create an ount and character.


    In other words, each yer can only have one ount and one character.


    If they want to y a new character, they must choose topletely delete their previous character.


    Generally, very few yers would delete their characters at the beginning, but this time their innate talent was too terrible, causing hundreds of yers here quickly choose to delete their characters.


    The remaining yers were also feeling extremely conflicted.


    ording to the game''s official information, in "Godyer," yers can get one roll in talents banner every fifty levels.


    These talents are very important, directly determining whether a yer''s character is powerful.


    If they were lucky enough to pull a legendary "rare talent," they would immediately take off and be a big shot that everyone envied.


    But this time, when they were about to delete their characters, they were reminded by the system that if they give up this character, their future characters will never be able to pull any "rare talent" again.


    This result made them quite hesitant.


    If they don''t delete, they might still pull top-notch talents when they level up every fifty levels.


    But if they delete, even if the new character''s initial talent is better than "Sacrifice," they won''t be able to pull top-notch talents in the future...


    At this moment, one of the yers in the crowd stood up.


    He was a Dragonborn yer, looking strong and tall, standing out among the crowd.


    He said loudly, "Everyone, don''t panic. I am the Vice Leader of Unrivaled Warriors Guild. It is indeed a bit unfortunate that we all got sent here at the beginning, but I think you don''t need to be impatient. If you delete your characters now, you will never be a bigwig in the future!"


    "Let''s unite and break out of the temple together... I''ve seen it; our initial talent is trash, but it only deducts 100 points of health and 50 points of stamina. As long as we draw a rare talentter, this attribute difference won''t matter at all!"


    Inspired by him,


    Many yers'' eyes reignited the me of hope.


    So, hundreds of yers gathered around the Vice Leader of Unrivaled Warriors Guild, moring to break out of the temple.


    Seeing so many people responding, the vice leader became a bit excited, his face turning red.


    "Great! Since everyone trusts me, I will lead you all out!"


    "After we get out, we are all brothers, and you can join our guild together!"


    "Our Unrivaled Warriors guild has also been a top 100 guild in all previous popr games, guaranteeing to be a strong backing for everyone!"


    "As long as we unite, we can dominate any game!"


    He was about to continue speaking.


    John, who had been sitting and watching from the side, frowned.


    It wasn''t because of the vice leader''s words.


    It was because John had an extremely ominous premonition...


    In the temple, it seemed that a powerful force was rapidly gathering.


    Soon after, a strange wail came from above their heads.


    John sensed something was wrong, quickly looked around, and found a huge statue not far away. He pushed through the crowd and ran over, hiding under the statue''s wings.


    Quickly, a terrifying ck smoke fell from the sky, rapidly enveloping the vice leader of Unrivaled Warriors Guild.


    He didn''t even have time to scream before being sucked dry!


    And those yers who were closer to the vice leader were also instantly sucked dry, leaving behind a pile of mummified corpses...


    After the ck smoke passed, hundreds of yers died on the spot!


    The remaining yers, seeing this scene, were all terrified and instantly, hundreds of yers immediately chose to delete their characters, disappearing in ce.


    The dead yers all turned into light blue soul forms, not knowing what had killed them until their deaths.


    "Damn! My HP limit has dropped by another 10 points! Does dying in this temple cause our HP limit to decrease every time?"


    "I''ve lost quite a few points of strength... It seems that dying here really causes a loss of attributes..."


    "Damn it, my intelligence has dropped to negative values! Even if I resurrect now, I can only continue to die, and my attributes will keep dropping!"


    "Mom, I don''t want to y anymore, it''s too scary! I want to log off!"


    "Forget it, I won''t be able to pull rare talents anymore, but since this game is so popr, there will definitely be a need for many characters with life skills. I might as well not fight and focus on leveling up life skills to make money!"


    ...


    These hundreds of soul-form yers no longer dared to talk about breaking out of the temple.


    Even the once ambitious vice leader was now full of fear, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying.


    He didn''t say another word, quickly choosing to exit and delete his character.


    Perhaps, even if he had ten times the courage, he would never dare to return to this temple again...

 Chapter 2 2-The One and Only Hidden Class! God Slayer!

    <h4>Chapter 2 Chapter2-The One and Only Hidden ss! God yer! </h4>


    The game "Godyer" was co-developed by the top eight gamingpanies globally.


    Once the game waspleted, its operations were handed over to the most advanced AI, ensuring that no human or organization could interfere with the game data.


    This guaranteed the fairness of the game and the value of all in-game items and currencies.


    As the most popr game in the world, "Godyer" had already attracted the attention of all yers even before itsunch.


    The official release was supposed to be at noon, but character creation was opened at 11 a.m., allowing yers to enter the game one hour earlier to choose their characters and pull their initial talents.


    To encourage in-game trading, the game even allowed yers to trade initial talents before officially entering the game.


    This Game setting excited countless wealthy and powerful yers who could use their real-world resources to obtain the most potent initial talents.


    John was waiting at hisputer at 11 a.m. as well. He was lucky enough to get a "Defense Bonus" talent. Although not a rare one, John was confident that he could be a top yer in this popr game with his gaming skills.


    However, as he waited for the game to officiallyunch, he was deceived by a long-time colleague and friend.


    This friend, a former guild leader, imed to have obtained an agility-rted talent but preferred defense talents, so he wanted to trade with John.


    As a professional assassin yer, John naturally preferred agility talents, so he immediately agreed to trade initial talents with his friend.


    Unbeknownst to John, his friend had been bought off by the leader of a rival guild, a rich kid.


    John had once offended this rich kid by single-handedly challenging his guild''s top ten yers and reducing him to level 0 to save his friend''s guild.


    John never expected that his old friend would betray him for money.


    To sabotage John and prevent him from bing a top yer in the globally popr game "Godyer," the rich kid spent a fortune bribing John''s friend, who swapped John''s initial talent with a lousy "Sacrifice" talent.


    ...


    At this moment, there were about 300 yers left in the temple square.


    These veteran gamers knew the importance of rare talents for their future strength and refused to leave until thest moment.


    As for John, he would never give up easily.


    If he deleted his character and started over with a new character, he would never be a top yer in this game and have no potential for growth.


    Undoubtedly, the rich kid would lead his followers to hunt John down.


    If John''s talents remained average, he would be left at their mercy.


    John''spetitive nature could not ept bing so ordinary.


    Moreover, as a professional gamer, John could not give up on the world''s most popr game, "Godyer."


    John walked out from under the statue''s wing and nced around.


    The yers were now dispersed, with no one wanting to gather with others anymore.


    Unfortunately, the peace didn''tst long.


    The temple shook, and the ground split open, revealing a massive stone statue emerging from below.


    John looked at the colossal statue in astonishment:


    [Rare Boss: Devil Colossus]


    [Level: ???]


    [HP: ???]


    [Skills: ???]


    ...


    No more information was revealed except for the name.


    Without hesitation, John ran towards the shadows in the distance.


    Thankfully, the temple square was vast enough for John to find hiding ces from the enormous Devil Colossus.


    As John hid, he heard the horrifying screams of yers who were too slow to find cover, getting crushed by the giant Colossus.


    You should know that these "Sacrifice" yers experienced pain feedback at 100%!


    Even John, with his mature mind, felt chills down his spine as he listened to the screams.


    John discovered that several yers hiding not far from him, upon hearing the screams, hesitated no more and chose to exit the game and delete their characters.


    It seemed that they were all afraid of this ce...


    John sighed helplessly as he watched more and more yers die in the square, feeling increasingly conflicted.


    Would he be able to keep going with this character if he experienced this kind of pain?


    Most importantly, John couldn''t see any chance of escaping the temple.


    If there really were so-called "Devils" here...


    How could he, a level 1 character, escape in front of the Devils?


    There was no more time for John to think.


    As he pondered, over two hundred of the remaining three hundred yers had been crushed to pulp by the Devil Colossus.


    Not one of those who died chose to persist; they all opted to delete their characters and start over.


    They had endured so much pain that none of them wanted to try a second time.


    If they were to be resurrected within this temple, facing the giant statue again, they''d rather start a new character.


    The Devil Colossus seemed to have radar; it knew where every yer was hiding.


    Soon, the remaining yers were found one by one. Either crushed underfoot or ground to mush by its hand, they all met a horrifying end.


    Another group of yers couldn''t bear the psychological pressure and chose to quit and delete their characters.


    At this point, John was the only yer left alive in the temple.


    And the giant statue slowly turned its enormous head towards where John was hiding. Then it slowly moved towards him. Each step it took on the ground made the earth tremble and made John feel increasingly desperate.


    Just as the statue reached John and reached out its hand to pull him out of hiding...


    [Ding, congrattions on being the only survivor among the sacrificed in the temple.]


    [Devils have absorbed enough fear and souls, feeling very pleased, so they have decided not to harm you for the time being and have recalled their giant Colossus.]


    [Congrattions on obtaining the title ''The Only Surviving Sacrifice,'' with +1000 max HP and +100 Stamina.]


    [Congrattions on activating the unique hidden ss ''God yer.'']


    [God yer: Unique hidden ss, with the professional trait of not losing any exp, gold coins, or items when killed by gods, gaining extra exp when being killed by gods, and having a very small chance toprehend divine skills. Also, pain feedback is reduced to 0%.]


    A series of system prompts appeared in front of John.


    "What???!!!"


    Seeing the Pop-ups, Johnpletely forgot that he had just been on the brink of life and death, and even the departure of the giant Colossus in front of him did not catch his attention.


    At this moment, all his attention was focused on the description of his ss.


    God yer?!


    What an amazing ss!


    He never thought that the trash talent ''Sacrifice'' would activate such an incredible unique hidden ss after all other sacrifices deleted their characters!


    After a while, John came back to his senses.


    He found that the boss that had killed many yers had returned to the crevice in the ground.


    Was it really like the system pop-up said, the Devils were satisfied and recalled the statue?


    If so, he wasn''t in danger now. He simply walked out of his hiding spot and looked around again.


    After he was the only one left, the temple became eerily quiet, so quiet that it induced an unbearable fear.


    At that moment, a loud rumble sounded.


    A massive stone archway rose in front of the temple square. Inside the arch, light and space were bizarrely distorted.


    And intuition told John...


    As long as he passed through this strange giant stone gate, he would encounter the legendary Devils in this game!

 Chapter 3 3-Endless battles! Gradually grow stronger!

    <h4>Chapter 3 Chapter3-Endless battles! Gradually grow stronger! </h4>


    On the other side.


    In a certain human newbie vige, a knight with the ID "Darklord" sat atop a tall and majestic horse.


    He had spent a thousand dors to purchase this horse.


    Although it didn''t add much to his attributes, it was extremely valuable as the game had just started, and any horse was considered precious.


    As he passed by on the streets, other yers looked at him with envious expressions.


    This was precisely the publicity effect that "Darklord" wanted.


    Once the yers generally reached level 20, he could start recruiting for his guild. The more experts who came to join because of his reputation, the stronger his guild would be.


    At his side, a fully armored warrior asked, "Young master, where are we going?"


    "To level up," Darklord replied. "In thest game, we suffered a lot at the hands of ''Galewind''... This time, it absolutely cannot happen again!"


    "No matter what, our guild must be the strongest in ''Godyer''!"


    The warrior looked surprised and said, "But young master, wasn''t ''Galewind'' sent to be sacrificed by us? He''s now among the most miserable yers in the server, and he can''t escape unless he deletes his character... Why should we fear him?"


    "Besides, if he really deletes his character and starts over, he''ll never be able to obtain a rare talent again. Maybe there is no need for us to worry about him anymore."


    Darklord sneered and said, "That''s true, but we can''t underestimate Galewind. What if he really deletes his character and starts over, and then gets a decent character? Although he won''t be able to obtain a rare talent again, what if he gets lucky and acquires some top equipment?"


    "In any case, we must be well prepared for the worst!"


    "As long as we''re strong enough, the next time we meet him..."


    At this point, Darklord''s eyes turned extremely piercing.


    "We''ll hunt him down and kill him until he''s back to level 0!"


    ...


    Back in the temple.


    John didn''t hesitate for too long and walked straight towards the twisted stone gate.


    At this moment, he was wearing nothing but a tattered prisoner''s suit and iron chains binding his hands.


    That''s right, these two items were also "equipment."


    The iron chains gave +5 attack but -20 agility.


    The prisoner''s suit gave +1 defense but -20 max HP.


    Wearing these two pieces of Equip was worse than not wearing them at all.


    If it weren''t for the fact that John didn''t like being naked, he would have already taken off the prisoner''s suit.


    Upon entering the stone gate,


    John found a long tunnel in front of him.


    On both sides of the walls, every simr distance apart, there was a stone statue emitting blue mes, illuminating the entire tunnel and making it appear even more gloomy.


    After a short while, John arrived in a spacious hall.


    In the center of the hall on a huge stone throne, there was a terrifying figure shrouded in ck smoke, staring straight at him.


    John knew that this was the legendary "Devil".


    Without any hesitation or fear, John remained calm. He knew that his only advantage was to constantly fight with The Devil...


    ording to the system''s description of his ss, even if he died at the hands of The Devil, it would only bring benefits and no harm.


    With this in mind, he believed that through persistence, he would eventually wear down and kill The Devil!


    Even if The Devil''s level and HP were terrifyingly high.


    As long as he could inflict damage on him...


    John was confident that sooner orter, he would wear down this BOSS!


    He charged directly at him.


    A ck mist passed by, and he died instantly.


    [Ding, you have been killed, losing 10 points of weapon and Equip durability.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +10000]


    [Gold Coins +10]


    ...


    With a swoosh, John found himself back at the temple''s spawn point.


    He looked at the durability of the iron chains and tattered prisoner clothes he was wearing, andughed mockingly: "These two pieces of trash Equip, I wouldn''t care if they lost all their durability."


    "Gaining over 10,000 Exp points and 10 gold coins, leveling up to level 5, not bad at all."


    "I just don''t know how fast other yers in the outside world are gaining Exp and gold coins..."


    "I need to speed up. It wouldn''t be good if I fell too far behind the others when I leave the temple."


    With that thought, John didn''t have any intention of resting.


    Since his pain feedback was set to 0, he wouldn''t feel any pain from injuries or death, so he had no psychological burden in fighting The Devil.


    He went through the stone door once again and faced The Devil.


    ...


    At the same time, in a valley outside a newbie vige, human yers hadpletely upied the area as it was home to many level 2 monsters called "Bamboo Rats," perfect for newbie yers to level up.


    yer "Darklord" led a group of followers, driving out all the yers who originally leveling up in the valley andpletely monopolizing the Spawn.


    Although the yers were extremely dissatisfied, no one dared to defy Darklord.


    Everyone who yed games knew how rich this kid was in the real world.


    In the previous games, he was the leader of several high-ranking guilds, leading numerous elite yers.


    If they offended Darklord, they might as well give up on this game.


    And since Godyer had the potential to be the most popr game in the future, these yers were not willing to give it up easily.


    So, they could only leave with resentment.


    Despite upying the entire valley, the leveling speed of Darklord''s guild members was not fast.


    [Ding, you killed a Bamboo Rat, gaining 5 Exp points.]


    [Ding, you killed a Bamboo Rat, gaining 5 Exp points.]


    [Ding, you killed an elite Bamboo Rat, gaining 10 Exp points and 1 copper coin.]


    ...


    After a busy afternoon, Darklord had just barely reached level 3 and saved up 98 copper coins.


    It takes 100 copper coins to exchange for a silver coin, and 100 silver coins to exchange for a gold coin.


    In other words, after working hard all afternoon, he hadn''t even earned a single silver coin yet.


    This leveling speed made Darklord speechless.


    "It''s no wonder this is the most popr game nowadays; leveling up and earning money is so difficult..."


    "Even though we have already upied the best leveling spot near the newbie vige, we''re still leveling up so slowly... I wonder if other yers have reached level 2 yet."


    "It takes 3,000 Exp points to level up from 3 to 4. It''s unlikely we''ll make it today. Everyone, take a good rest after logging off today, and meet at the newbie vige at 8 a.m. tomorrow!"


    Hearing Darklord''smand, his followers responded in unison:


    "Yessir!"


    ...


    Inside the temple.


    [Ding, you have been killed, losing 10 points of weapon and equipment durability.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will gain additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +50000]


    [Gold Coins +50]


    [Ding! Congrattions onprehending a new Divine Skill - ''Divine de'' after being killed by a god-level BOSS!]


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 1): Use this skill to create a weapon out of thin air based on your mental strength. The weapon''s attributes are determined by the skill level, character level, and character''s mental strength. The initial attributes of Divine de are +500 damage and a 1% critical hit rate.]


    ...


    Upon resurrecting this time, John was surprised to find that not only had he gained more Exp points and gold coins after being killed, but he had also learned a new skill.


    "Not bad, this skill seems perfectly suited for me to use now."


    John closed his eyes and activated the skill secretly.


    The next second, a long sword made of blue light appeared in his right hand.


    The sword was incredibly sharp, capable of easily cutting through even rock.


    "Already starting with 500 points of damage and a 1% critical hit rate..."


    "When my level is higher, it''ll probably be even more."


    "Great."


    "Now let''s see if I can break through The Devil''s defenses!"


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed, losing 10 points of weapon and equipment durability.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp points +50,000]


    [Gold Coins +50]


    [Ding, congrattions, you have leveled up to level 12!]


    Soon, John found himself back at the spawn point once again.


    However, this time, his expression was noticeably more excited.


    "Great, even though I was still instantly killed, I could clearly feel that The Devil''s attitude towards me has changed."


    "Before, I only saw contempt in its eyes, as if it regarded me as nothing more than dust or an ant..."


    "But this time, I could clearly see a hint of surprise in that guy''s eyes!"


    "As long as I keep going, one day I''ll be able to defeat it!"

 Chapter 4 4-The Beautiful Delivery Girl

    <h4>Chapter 4 Chapter4-The Beautiful Delivery Girl </h4>


    John rushed into the stone gate once again.


    Determined to be stronger, he didn''t feel any fatigue and even forgot about the passage of time in the real world.


    [Ding, you have been killed, losing 10 points of weapon and equipment durability.]


    [Your equipment ''Iron Chain'' and ''Prisoner''s Clothes'' durability have reached 0, please repair them as soon as possible.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp points +50000]


    [Gold Coins +50]


    [Ding, congrattions, you have leveled up to level 13!]


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed...]


    ...


    Unbeknownst to himself, it was already midnight.


    John got up from the ground once again.


    At this point, his prisoner clothes were already in pieces, and the iron chains on his wrists and ankles had long fallen off since rotted.


    But John didn''t mind that.


    In the midst of being repeatedly killed by The Devil in an instant, John was gradually able to see the opponent''s skills more clearly.


    This was a remarkable improvement.


    John opened his attribute panel.


    [yer: Galewind]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: God yer (Unique Hidden ss)]


    [Level: 21]


    [Attributes...]


    ...


    [Innate Talent: The Only Surviving Sacrifice]


    [The Only Surviving Sacrifice: In order to appease the wrath of Devils deep within the continent, various races have offered a portion of their people to please Devils, and you are the poor guy sacrificed to Devils. All the creatures who became sacrifices with you chose to give up their souls, and you became the only survivor who persisted.]


    [Talent Attributes: Max HP +1000, Stamina +100, Pain Feedback 0%, unable to leave ''Temple of Godyer'' until Devils is dead.]


    "Already level 21, I feel like my leveling progress is pretty fast."


    John reviewed his attribute panel and was quite satisfied with his progress from the afternoon and evening.


    However, when he noticed the system time, he realized it was already 2 a.m.


    Although staying upte or all night was routine for John, he knew there was no need to rush now, as he had such a rare ss and talent.


    A good rest would give him more energy to level up the next day.


    So, John didn''t keep staying up and chose to log out of the game.


    ...


    In the real world.


    In an ordinary apartment.


    The holographic chamber slowly opened, and John who was lying inside finally woke up.


    Although his body was lying down while in the game, it couldn''t count as rest since ying the game required yers to focus their mental strength intensely.


    ying the game was actually a mentally draining activity.


    Onlypletely logging out of the game and lying down on the bed could be considered genuine rest.


    John rubbed his hungry stomach, ordered some takeout with his phone, and sat on the sofa browsing his phone while waiting for the delivery.


    As he browsed, the posts he saw in the "Godyer" game forum were filled with mentations".


    "Guys, what level are you? I''ve been leveling up like crazy since the server opened, never daring to stop. I spent the whole afternoon and just leveled up to level 2..."


    "You''re too weak, man. I reached level 3 in less than two hours!"


    "Cut that out! In this game, killing level 1 and 2 monsters only gives 3 to 5 Exp points! To level up from level 1 to level 2, you need 500 Exp points. Even if you start killing monsters from the first second of the server, it''s impossible to get 500 Exp points in an afternoon! Unless you have a whole team of yers working for you!"


    "Don''t mention it, guys, this game is too crazy. I was killing ''Demon Rabbits'' just fine today, and suddenly an ''Elite Demon Rabbit King'' appeared, and that guy was actually level 10! Instantly killed me on the spot... Causing me to lose a lot of Exp points and copper coins!"


    "Where is the ''Demon Rabbit King''? Tell me the address! I''ll help you get revenge!"


    "Don''t listen to the nonsense, the intelligence about every wild BOSS in this game is super valuable! Just knowing where the BOSS appears is enough to sell for a lot of gold coins!"


    John took a rough look for about ten minutes and found that his leveling speedpared to other yers was not fast, but swift!


    It was as fast as taking off in a rocket!


    Seeing that everyone was struggling to level up just two or three levels, John became even more satisfied with his own talent and profession.


    "It seems I was overthinking. These yers outside the temple level up much slower than me."


    "All I need to do is find a way conquering The Devil and then leave the temple."


    "The day I leave the temple will be the time I dominate the entire game!"


    He browsed the game forum for a while.


    Most of it was about low-level items and equipment seeking trade, as well as various posts looking for CP and opposite-sex friends.


    John found it boring, so he closed the forum.


    Just then, his doorbell rang.


    John remembered that his takeaway should have arrived, so he got up to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a cute girl with a duckbill cap and a ponytail standing at the door.


    She was wearing the exclusive work clothes of the takeaway tform, and her curvy figure couldn''t be concealed even in the uniform.


    "Are you... Mr. Foster from room 306?" The girl looked at the takeaway order in her hand and then looked up to ask.


    Seeing such a cute girl with a great figure appear in front of him, John was stunned for a moment.


    He wasn''t the kind of person who couldn''t speak when he saw a beautiful woman.


    On the contrary, his previous girlfriends were all top beauties, but it was unexpected to see a beautiful woman delivering takeaway sote at night.


    Although the area he lived in had good security, it was already past 2 a.m.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    John took the bag of food from the girl, was about to close the door, and suddenly heard the girl exim, "Wow! Thetest holographic chamber!"


    John turned his head and saw the girl staring at the holographic chamber he had ced in his living room.


    He said, "You have a good eyesight. It is indeed thetest model."


    The girl looked envious and said, "It''s expensive, right? How much does it cost? I''ve always wanted one, but I need to save up a lot of money to buy it... I heard that ying games with thistest model is an amazing experience!"


    John scratched his head, he really didn''t know how much this brand-new holographic chamber cost.


    It was a prize from a national gaming championship he had participated in.


    The girl noticed John wasn''t responding and chuckled, "I remember the cheapest one on the official website is more than 80,000 dors! And that''s just for the lowest configuration..."


    John replied, "I know about the configuration, mine should be the top-of-the-line."


    "Really?!" The girl''s eyes widened as she looked at John and pleaded with her hands together, "Big brother, can I try out this machine? I won''t use it for long, just half an hour!"


    As she brought her arms together, her upper body curves became even more "prominent," making John feel like he was about to have a nosebleed.


    He wondered if it was because he''d been staying upte.


    However, John didn''t immediately agree but asked instead, "Aren''t you supposed to be delivering food? Are you not in a hurry?"


    The girl replied with a grin, "This is myst delivery for today, and I''m about to clock off."


    John thought about it and realized there was no need to refuse her anymore.


    Since he wasn''t using it now, lending it to her for a while wouldn''t be a problem.


    So, John nodded, "Alright, you can use it for a while, but please hurry up. I''ll be going to bed soon."


    The girl entered John''s room with a bright smile, eager to try out the holographic chamber.


    She began taking off her jacket.


    Just as she was about to continue undressing, John quickly asked, "Hey, hey, what are you doing?"


    The girl looked back at him with a puzzled expression, "When entering the holographic chamber, you can only wear underwear, isn''t thatmon sense? Wearing too much will affect the sensory feedback." Her words did make sense.


    However, John''stest holographic chamber was no longer the type that required users to be nearly naked to receive sensory feedback.


    Even wearing normal clothes and lying inside would not affect the immersion.


    But, John didn''t tell her these things.


    Watching her retreating figure, John remembered how excited he was when he got his first holographic chamber.


    Enjoy this moment, dear.


    After all, how many times in our life can we experience such pure joy?


    It''s better not to disturb her now.

 Chapter 5 5- Can it actually be traded?

    <h4>Chapter 5 Chapter5- Can it actually be traded? </h4>


    John stood outside the holographic chamber, waiting for entirely two hours.


    Finally, the chamber door slowly opened, and the pretty delivery girl rubbed her eyes, looking at John with a smile: "Sorry, the Godyer world was so interesting that I ended up ying for two hours instead of the half-hour I promised."


    As she stretched, her curves were particrly prominent, and John struggled to keep his eyes away.


    "That''s all right''," John said nonchntly, "I''m used to staying upte."


    To be honest, he was exhausted, but he couldn''t resist watching her y in the chamber with so little clothing. The time flew by for him.


    She got out of the chamber, got dressed, and left John''s house.


    As soon as she was gone, John felt overwhelmingly sleepy and went to take a shower.


    About ten minutester, while he was humming a tune and enjoying the hot water, the bathroom door suddenly burst open.


    John,pletely naked, was stunned.


    The delivery girl had returned, her eyes wide as she stared at him.


    John quickly wrapped a towel around his waist and asked,


    "Why are you back?"


    The young beauty blushed and shyly exined, "I... I just recalled that in a little over an hour, the first bus will arrive, so I thought I could save some taxi fare bying back now."


    "I heard you singing inside and wanted to knock on your bathroom door, but the door wasn''t locked, so I just pushed it open, Err¡­.that''s an ident, I promise..."


    "Can I stay here a little longer? I have nowhere else to go," she asked.


    John was at a loss for words.


    "Um..."


    "To apologize and thank you for letting me try the holographic chamber, I also bought some barbecue and beer!"


    The young beauty quickly lifted the stic bag she was carrying, which was filled with plenty of food and drinks.


    John had no choice at this point. He couldn''t possibly kick out such a beautiful girl before dawn, could he?


    He shrugged and said, "Alright, you can stay for a while."


    "But I''m warning you, I don''t have a great alcohol tolerance. If I end up doing something to you after drinking too much, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    The young beautyughed and confidently patted her impressive chest, saying, "Don''t worry, I can handle my alcohol!"


    ...


    A few hours passed.


    John opened his eyes and found himself lying naked on his own bed.


    His right hand felt incredibly soft, as if it was touching...


    He turned his head and,


    What????


    Well, well.


    The young beauty fromst night hadn''t left and was now lying in bed with him in the same state.


    The two of them were both naked.


    It seemed that they had done everything they should have done, and everything they shouldn''t have done.


    John vaguely remembered that they had drunk a lot of beerst night, and eventually, both of them had plunged into "madness."


    John was stunned, his mindpletely nk.


    As an upright man, he would never take advantage of someone in a vulnerable state, but the situation had spiraled beyond his expectations.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    He decided to tidy up while she was still asleep.


    He awkwardly withdrew his hand.


    This abrupt movement made the young beauty on the other side of the bed frown slightly, waking her up.


    "Good...morning..."


    "Ah!"


    She screamed when she realized her current state and immediately started shrieking.


    "We...we..."


    John''s ears hurt from her sudden scream, and he quickly motioned for her to stop, saying, "Alright, alright, as you can see, we both had too much to drinkst night... But it was a wonderful night...Maybe?"


    The young beauty said anxiously, "But, it''s my first time..."


    John nodded, "Well, me too¡­"


    The young beauty looked at John, her face full of confusion, "So...what should we do from now on?"


    John scratched his head, feeling that things had beplicated.


    After thinking for a moment, he said:


    "If you don''t mind, you cane over to y games with me from now on."


    "Um, I can buy another holographic chamber."


    The young beauty lowered her head, thought for a while, and then looked up at John and said, "My name is Emma Williams, what about you?"


    "John Foster."


    John introduced himself.


    Emma nodded, then quietly put on her clothes.


    Unfortunately, the clothes fromst night had been torn to shreds by John.


    John looked at her awkwardly and said:


    "Maybe you can wear my T-shirt then?"


    Emma nced at him, then at her obviously unwearable clothes, and nodded:


    "Alright... I''ll return your clothes next time Ie over."


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    John casually ate some food to fill his stomach, and then opened the holographic chamber again.


    Time waits for no one, and he had to level up quickly.


    He logged into the game.


    John first checked his personal attribute panel, then continued toward the twisted stone door.


    Others leveled up by killing monsters.


    He leveled up by being killed by Devils.


    But this was temporary.


    John was determined in his heart to defeat The Devil sooner orter!


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +100,000]


    [Gold Coins+55]


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +110,000]


    [Gold Coins+60]


    ...


    Another afternoon of hard work.


    Today''s leveling speed has slowed down a lot.


    Because John had already reached level 27, since leveling up to 25, the Exp required for each level up had be very terrifying.


    Now, for John to level up to 28, he needed more than 1.3 million Exp points.


    If he relied solely on being killed by The Devil.


    He would have to be killed 13 times to level up.


    Even though John had be very proficient at dying, dying 13 times still took about an hour.


    This made John very distressed.


    If this continued, wouldn''t he be caught up by other yers soon?


    Although the Exp and Gold Coins he gained each time he was killed by Devils increased.


    But this efficiency was still not enough to satisfy John.


    "Although there isn''t much Exp, I''ve already saved up more than ten thousand gold coins."


    "If only I could exchange these gold coins for Exp..."


    At this point, John thought of the yer forum.


    He opened the system''s official forum page and found that he could log in normally.


    It seemed that even posting andmenting were not restricted.


    Moreover, he could even spend HP to shout in the global channel.


    Could it be... even though his character was trapped in the temple, he could still interact with other yers?


    In that case, trading wasn''t impossible, right?!


    Just as John was thinking about this,


    he noticed that a stone statue on the right side of the temple began to glow.


    The statue was a stone-carved humanoid demon, holding a te respectfully with both hands.


    There was nothing on the te.


    John tentatively ced his tattered iron chain on it.


    [Ding, you have put an item up for sale in the official store. Other yers can purchase your item in the trade associations of various towns.]


    [Item for sale: Tattered Iron Chain (Poor)]


    [Please set the sale price:]


    This excited John greatly!


    If he could sell items through this te, he could naturally buy items as well!


    In other words,


    he could trade with yers outside without leaving the temple!


    "System, I want to buy items from the trade association."


    John spoke to his system interface.


    The next second,


    The eyes of the statue in front of him emitted a beam of light, which converged in mid-air and formed a projection...


    And the projection interface was the trade association''s item list!


    ...

 Chapter 6 6-Wild exchange rate!

    <h4>Chapter 6 Chapter6-Wild exchange rate! </h4>


    "Young Master! Look what I found!"


    In a certain newbie vige trade association.


    A dwarf hunter was browsing the list of items for sale when he suddenly seemed to have found something interesting and called out to "Darklord" not far away.


    Darklord was hesitating whether or not to buy the most powerful weapon for sale in the trade association when he heard his subordinate calling him, and said impatiently, "What is it?"


    He looked at the item the dwarf was pointing at and couldn''t help but burst intoughter:


    "What a piece of garbage! A Poor iron chain? Someone is actually selling this thing here? And they dare to sell it for 1 gold coin? This person really has thick skin!"


    The dwarf alsoughed heartily, almost in tears, and said,


    "He put it up for sale worldwide, I don''t know what he''s trying to do, make yers all over the worldugh at him?"


    In the game "Godyer", the system charges a certain fee for any items or gold coins that yers sell to the trade association.


    If the sale is only in the local town or nearby towns, the fee is very low, about 5%.


    But if you want to sell in arger region or nationwide, the fee goes up to 10%.


    The most expensive is worldwide sale.


    This means that yers all over the world can buy this item through their local trade associations, with a 30% fee.


    And for worldwide sales, the minimum fee starts at 100 gold coins.


    This means that if this broken iron chain is really sold, the seller still owes the system 99 gold coins.


    As far as Darklord knew, at this point in time, no yer or organization had reached 100 gold coins.


    Even the top ten guilds in the world ranking couldn''t do it.


    Darklord''s own guild had been working hard for nearly two days and had only saved up over thirty silver coins, not even one gold coin.


    The powerful weapon he was just browsing was only priced at 20 silver coins, and even that was enough to make him hesitate.


    He didn''t expect someone to sell a broken iron chain worldwide for one gold coin, which made him find it really amusing.


    "What a pity, this guy chose to sell anonymously, otherwise, I guess he would have received countless messages mocking him by now... Hahaha."


    The dwarf, seeing his boss so happy, also mocked:


    "This guy must be crazy, if someone really wanted to mess with him, they could just buy this thing... then he would owe the system 99 gold coins, I don''t think he''ll ever be able to pay it off in his lifetime!"


    The twoughed at the iron chain on sale again.


    Darklord said, "Alright, there''s all kinds of people out there, let''s not waste our time on this idiotic trash."


    The dwarf nodded and asked, "Okay, Young Master, have you found a weapon you like?"


    Darklord sent a picture of a long sword he had his eye on to the dwarf, who eximed,


    "This is great! Not only does it add a lot of attack power, but it also increases the coin drop rate by 1%!"


    "Although 1% doesn''t seem like much, but over time, it will definitely add up to a considerable amount!"


    Darklord nodded and then hesitated:


    "It''s true, but this weapon can only be used up to level 10, and then the attributes won''t be enough."


    "I''m level 4 now, although it will take some time to reach level 10, spending 20 silver coins on it still seems a bit extravagant..."


    "Hey, if only we could buy gold coins with real money!"


    The dwarf knew about his boss''s financial strength, and if in-game gold coins could be purchased with real money, their guild would immediately develop and outpace other yers by arge margin.


    However, among the many items, no one was selling gold coins.


    Understandably, as the game had just entered its second day since the server opened.


    Every yer''s coins were not enough for their own use, so how could they sell gold coins?


    Just as the two were feeling troubled, suddenly, the dwarf yer saw a sh of gold on his item page!


    [Consigned item: Gold coins * 100]


    [Item price: 100,000 dors]


    [Consigning yer: Anonymous]


    "Young Master!"


    "What''s the matter now?"


    "Take a look at this!" The dwarf yer pointed at the item in front of him, his finger trembling.


    Darklord nced at it indifferently, thinking it was another item worthy of ridicule discovered by the dwarf.


    However, when he saw the 100 gold coins at that moment, his eyes widened, and his mouth gaped open, unable to close.


    Speak of the devil, someone was really selling gold coins!


    Darklord reacted quickly; his years of business experience told him that he needed to secure these gold coins as soon as possible, or someone else might snatch them!


    Because he saw that this time, the consignor chose regional consignment, meaning...


    All yers in the entire region could buy these gold coins through the local newbie vige trade associations!


    At present, there must be at least several million yers in a single region!


    "Send him a private message, ask him to sell it to us at a lower price, and we''ll take it all!" Darklord immediately told the dwarf.


    The dwarf looked puzzled, "Young Master, this person chose anonymous consignment, so we can''t send him a private message!"


    Darklord hesitated, unsure if it was worth spending 100,000 dors for 100 gold coins.


    As yers leveled up and monsters dropped more coins, gold coins would surely depreciate and then reach equilibrium.


    Was he paying too much now?


    However, during his half-minute of hesitation, the gold coins was instantly bought! The buyer didn''t hesitate at all and purchased it directly!


    At that moment, Darklord was dumbfounded, as was the dwarf yer beside him.


    "Damn, there are so many rich guys out there!" Darklord gritted his teeth, filled with resentment.


    If he hadn''t hesitated earlier, those 100 gold coins would have been his!


    With that startup capital, his guild and core yers would undoubtedly be stronger quickly!


    Hesitation indeed leads to failure!


    ...


    Inside the temple, John looked at the gold coins he had just consigned, which were instantly bought, and he was filled with regret.


    He regretted that, despite all his calctions, he had still underestimated the price of gold coins!


    Just now, after browsing for a long time, he found that no one was selling in-game currency in the trade association.


    During his browsing, John discovered that there were even copper and silver coins in the game.


    However, that wasn''t the key issue.


    The key was that figuring out the price at which to sell his more than ten thousand gold coins, with no reference items in the trade association.


    John was in a dilemma, but fortunately, he had plenty of gaming experience and knew how to estimate the value of his gold coins based on other yers'' consigned items.


    Unfortunately, after all his calctions, he still underestimated the purchasing power of these yers nowadays.


    One hundred thousand dors!


    Gone in a sh, without mercy!


    In this case, being killed by The Devil once would earn him tens of gold coins, which was truly a stroke of luck.


    [XX Bank reminder: Your cash of 90,000 dors has been deposited, please check.]


    "After deducting the handling fee, there''s still 90,000 dors."


    "I didn''t expect it to arrive so quickly..."


    He touched his chin and began to think about how to deal with the remaining gold coins.


    At that moment, he noticed that many new posts suddenly appeared in the game forum.


    "Wow, who was the big shot that just sold 100 gold coins in one go? Please let me know you, you can be my sugar daddy!"


    "Where is the big shot? I''m an inte celebrity with perky buttocks, a thin waist, and long legs, with a 36E figure! If you need, you can contact me, and I can fly directly to you! Screenshot and DM me for pictures."


    "No matter who put up the gold coins, if you still have some, I am willing to pay a high price! I can offer 120,000 dors for 100 gold coins! Please contact me quickly!"


    "I am the president of XX Guild. I will pay 150,000 dors for 100 gold coins. Please contact me if you see this."


    "I am the president of a certain group, and I want to buy 1,000 gold coins now. If you sell them in bulk, I can pay you 2 million cash!"


    "You call yourself a president, but I think you don''t know anything. This is 1,000 gold coins! Do you really think a yer cane up with that now? I guess those 100 gold coins were already all his possessions!"


    "Yeah, it seems there won''t be any more gold coins for sale. Let''s disperse, everyone."


    "Don''t try to control the narrative! You want everyone to disperse, and then you guys go squat and wait for the big shot to sell gold coins, right? I won''t sleep tonight! Hit me with more gold coins! The price is negotiable!"


    ...


    For a time, the price of gold coins skyrocketed in the forum.


    These real-world tycoons didn''t treat money as anything at all.


    If John were to put all his remaining gold coins up for sale...


    The frenzy would undoubtedly be spectacr!

 Chapter 7 7-The Loss-making Darklord

    <h4>Chapter 7 Chapter7-The Loss-making Darklord </h4>


    John pondered for a long time in the temple.


    In real life, he was not poor, but still far from wealthy.


    Nowadays, he is basically living off the savings he made from ying games before.


    That clearly wouldn''t work in the long run.


    His original intention was to use his gaming talent to make some money in the most popr new game, "Godyer."


    Now it seemed that this goal could be easily achieved.


    He tried to consign three sets of 100 gold coins each at 120,000 dors, 150,000 dors, and 180,000 dors in the trade association and observed the reactions of other yers.


    ...


    Soon, the yers noticed that another three sets of gold coins had been consigned in the trade association.


    And they were all sets of 100, consigned by an anonymous yer.


    This immediately caused a stir among the other yers.


    In the public chat channel, variousments were flying.


    "Oh my God! A full 300 gold coins! Whose handiwork is this?"


    "I don''t think it''s consigned by one person. The game justunched the day before yesterday, how could anyone umte 400 gold coins at once? It must be other big shots who saw the first person consign and make so much money, so they took out their own saved gold coins to consign!"


    "Damn it, why are these gold coins bound and sold in sets? I just want to buy a few gold coins... I can''t afford 100 at once!"


    "Looking for a group purchase of a set of gold coins! We have already raised money for 36 gold coins! yers in need, please contact me quickly! Time waits for no one!"


    ...


    People were discussing it, and many yers were pooling money to buy a set, but they clearly underestimated the purchasing power of the other yers.


    In no time, the 100 gold coins priced at 120,000 dors were snapped up.


    Before people could react...


    The 150,000 dors gold coins were also instantly bought.


    Now, the public chat room was even more explosive.


    "Who?! Who bought it so quickly?! I hesitated for a few seconds and you bought it?!"


    "Hey, there are still many rich guys. The remaining set is too expensive for me. Will someone really spend 180,000 dors on 100 gold coins?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Darklord, standing in the trade association, looked extremely pale and upset.


    His dwarf subordinate didn''t dare to breathe, fearing that they might say something to upset his boss.


    Just a moment ago, Darklord had wanted to buy the 120,000-dors gold coins but hesitated, then someone else snapped them up.


    When he was about to buy the second set, the noise of his subordinates distracted him, causing him to enter the wrong payment password and miss out on the second set of gold coins.


    "Forget it! Buy the 180,000-dors ones!"


    Darklord clenched his teeth, even though he really thought these gold coins weren''t worth 180,000 dors and the exchange rate would eventually drop.


    But at this moment, he really needed this startup capital to give his guild a head start.


    But just as he made up his mind.


    That set of 180,000-dors gold coins was also snapped up.


    From being listed for consignment to being bought, it took less than a minute.


    This infuriated Darklord.


    He vented all his anger on his subordinates.


    "You''re all useless! A bunch of useless trash!"


    "What were you babbling about just now?! It made me enter the wrong password! Just one wrong number, and those 100 gold coins are gone!"


    Just as he couldn''t help but scold his subordinates, ten sets of 100 gold coins appeared in the list. All of these ten sets were priced at 200,000 dors!


    "Damn, if I don''t buy it now, the price will probably go up again... Buy it!"


    Darklord gritted his teeth and quickly selected one set to ce an order.


    Soon, 100 gold coins were credited to his ount.


    And from his bank card, he lost 200,000 dors in cash.


    Although it was painful, it was necessary for Darklord.


    "Originally it only needed 100,000 dors, but I ended up paying double the price to get it, such a loss..."


    "Never mind, this amount of money is not muchpared to the pocket money my dad gives me."


    "At worst, I''ll just ask my dad for more money."


    "Let''s go, little ones, we have money now!"


    "We''ve bought all the necessary items, let''s continue leveling up!"


    The subordinates around him responded in unison: "Yes! Young Master!"


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    John looked at the extra 2.55 million dors in his ount, not knowing whether he should be excited or not.


    When moneyes easily and inrge amounts, it''s just a string of numbers.


    John didn''t waste too much time on this matter.


    He also didn''t continue to list more gold coins for sale, because he knew that too much of anything is not good.


    If he were to list tens of thousands of gold coins... It would inevitably cause the early price of gold coins to fluctuate too much, which would not be conducive to the subsequent sale of gold coins.


    It''s better to have a steady stream of ie.


    John no longer focused on the gold coins he listed for sale, but turned his attention to the items listed by other yers:


    [Silver Tear (Common): Holy water of the Silver Church, said to be the divine tear bestowed by the Silver Angel, extremely precious. Apply a drop to your forehead to temporarily increase your spiritual power and intelligence by 5% sting 1 hour), and gain +10% Exp points.]


    This item was listed by a yer with the ID "White Feather," and each drop was priced at one silver coin.


    However, this yer only listed ten drops, a total of only 10 silver coins.


    John directly sent him a private message, asking if he could sell more.


    He wasn''t trying to buy it cheap; he just didn''t want to spend the gold coins in smaller denominations. If he could buy more, he would buy more, and it would be best to buy in whole gold coins.


    Soon, the other party replied: "Yes, I can. My ss is the hidden ss ''Silver Knight'', and now I am the only yer in the Silver Church, so basically only I can get ''Silver Tear''."


    "But even if you buy a lot, I can''t offer a lower price, because obtaining Tears is really troublesome, and the material and time costs are high. This price is already very cheap."


    John didn''t expect this person to be so naive, even telling him about his hidden profession and how he obtained the item.


    To know that this kind of rare intelligence is worth more than gold in the early stages of the game!


    The other party misunderstood that he was trying to buy more to bargain and sincerely told him that the cost was high, which made John think that this person was too naive.


    "I''m not trying to bargain, just give me 100 drops at one silver coin per drop." The other party obviously didn''t expect John to be so generous and sent a somewhat incredulous message:


    "Really? Many people haveined that my price is too high, saying that no one would buy this for one silver coin. If you think the price is eptable, I can send it to you immediately, as I have some stock on hand."


    Both parties felt the sincerity from each other, and the deal was swiftly agreed upon.


    John handed over a gold coin to the stone statue te, and after the gold coin disappeared, a wooden cup appeared on the te.


    It was filled with a silvery liquid.


    Without a doubt, this was the "Silver Tear."


    Upon system inspection, there were 101 drops inside.


    To thank John for his generosity, the other party even gave an extra drop.


    John dipped his finger in, took out a drop, and applied it to his forehead.


    Soon, his mind became crystal clear, and all traces of fatigue were swept away.


    John had never felt so refreshed and energized.


    "It seems that the item description is true... This would be really helpful for leveling up!"


    "Although yers are currently unwilling to spend a silver coin, it''s only because silver coins are too valuable now. Inparison, an additional 10% experience gain for an hour doesn''t seem worth it."


    However, John believed that the price of this item would eventually soar.


    Because levels and Exp were the core of this game.


    Moreover, John spected that with proper refinement, the Tear''s effects could be improved!


    John made another round of purchases at the trade association, buying aplete set of basic distition equipment ¨C something that could be found in any alchemist''s general store in every town, nothing unusual.


    Then, John began distilling the small cup of Silver Tear on the spot, refining it down to just a single drop.


    This drop was worth one gold coin of Silver Tear!


    John carefully examined the remaining drop of "Silver Tear" in the container...


    [Silver Tear (Umon): Sacred water of the Silver Church, said to be the divine tear bestowed by the Silver Angel, extremely precious. This sacred water has been refined from one hundred ordinary Tears and, when a drop is applied to the forehead, temporarily increases spiritual power and intelligence by 10% sting 1 hour) while granting +200% experience gain.]


    As expected!


    John excitedly clenched his fist.


    His spection was correct ¨C after refinement, the Exp gain efficiency would be tripled!


    ...


    PS: In this novel, in-game items are divided into seven tiers: Poor (gray), Common (white), Umon (green), Rare (blue), Epic (purple), Legendary (orange), and Divine (red).

 Chapter 8 8-I Want Ten Thousand of These Items!

    <h4>Chapter 8 Chapter8-I Want Ten Thousand of These Items! </h4>


    John didn''t use the Umon-tier Tear right away but instead contacted the yer called "White Feather" again.


    "Hey, buddy, I just tried it out, and this stuff is really useful! Can you help me get some more ''Silver Tear''? I need arge amount, as much as you can get!"


    It didn''t take long for White Feather to reply: "Boss, it''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s really troublesome to obtain this stuff. I have toplete a series of tasks given by the priest to get just ten drops."


    John didn''t give up and continued to inquire: "How long would it take for you to get 100 drops?"


    White Feather replied: "100 drops? Probably three to four hours... That''s if I do nothing else and justplete the priest''s quests, but..."


    Seeing this message, John''s heart sank. If it took three to four hours for 100 drops, the efficiency was too slow...


    However, John noticed thest two words "but..." from White Feather, and hope reignited in his heart.


    He quickly asked: "But what?"


    "But if you''re willing to spend money, I can significantly increase efficiency because many of the priest''s quests can bepleted quickly just by spending money," the other party replied.


    Then, the other party added: "If there''s no limit to the amount of money provided, I could probablyplete a round of quests in about ten minutes and obtain 100 drops of Tears... But in this case, it would cost about 2 to 3 gold coins just toplete a round of quests. It''s not worth it!"


    After hearing this message, John''s eyes lit up.


    "Money is not a problem as long as you can provide me with enough Tear."


    John had observed that, in the early stages of the game, only "Silver Tear" was avable as an item to enhance experience gain efficiency.


    If he could get enough Tear, his leveling efficiency would increase significantly!


    "Ten minutes for 100 drops, that''s 600 drops per hour. Can you give me 10,000 drops in three days?"


    "10,000 drops? Are you going to drink it?" White Feather was shocked.


    "I have a use for it. Don''t worry, I''ll cover all your expenses forpleting the quests, at the rate of 3 gold coins per 100 drops. So, for 10,000 drops, it''s a total of 400 gold coins, right?"


    "I''ll pay you a 300 gold coins deposit for you to do the tasks. When you deliver the 10,000 drops to me, I''ll give you the remaining 100 gold coins."


    John''s words left White Feather on the other side stunned for a long time.


    ording to the exchange rate of 200,000 real-world currency per 100 gold coins, this boss had just spent a whopping 800,000 dors in cash! What a purchasing power!


    John saw that the other party hadn''t replied and thought he might have pushed too hard.


    So, he sent a message asking: "What''s wrong? Is three days not enough?"


    White Feather snapped out of it and quickly replied: "No, no, no, three days is enough. Since you''ve already given the money for the quests, it''s doable."


    "Good."


    Without hesitation, John immediately signed a contract with White Feather.


    In the game, contracts can be signed through the trade association.


    Inrge transactions, both parties can pay a small fee to sign a contract.


    If either party breaches the contract, they will be punished by the game''s trade association.


    So, unless someone doesn''t want to y the game anymore, no one will break the contract.


    After finishing themunication with White Feather, John closed the trading interface and applied the Umon-tier "Silver Tear" he had refined to his forehead.


    Although the effects of the items didn''t stack and the Umon-tier instantly reced the Common-tier effect, John didn''t mind.


    What he wanted was efficiency.


    After applying it, John felt even more rxed and walked straight into the twisted stone door.


    ...


    After a while...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +130,000]


    [Gold Coins+60]


    [Due to the effect of Silver Tear (Umon grade), the experience you gain is increased.]


    [Exp Points +260,000]


    ...


    Today''s first death.


    John looked at his attribute panel with satisfaction, confirming that his current Exp gain rate was three times the original.


    Now, he could more confidently "go die"... oh, no, more confidently challenge The Devil.


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +140,000]


    [Gold Coins+60]


    [Due to the effect of Silver Tear (Umon grade), the experience you gain is increased.]


    [Exp Points +280,000]


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +150,000]


    [Gold Coins+65]


    [Due to the effect of Silver Tear (Umon grade), the experience you gain is increased.]


    [Exp Points +300,000]


    ...


    An hourter, the bonus effect of Silver Tear wore off.


    John had reached level 30.


    If he had been leveling up at his previous rate, he probably would have had to work for several hours to reach level 30. This made John very satisfied.


    He was looking forward to having 10,000 "Silver Tears" in three days. If they were all condensed into one drop, what would the leveling speed be like then?


    But having White Feather alone help him get "Silver Tears" was still a bit slow in terms of efficiency. If only there were a way to find more "Silver Knights" to help him get Silver Tears, that would be great.


    ...


    After fighting until evening, John had reached level 32.


    At this point, he saw his attribute panel showing that he had a visitor in the real world. This made him temporarily give up on leveling up and log out of the game.


    The holographic chamber opened, and John went to the front door. Through the peephole, he saw it was the delivery girl who came to meet him.


    He opened the door, and Emma excitedly raised the food in her hand, smiling, "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? I brought you something to eat!"


    John nced at it and asked, "Where did you buy it... no beer tonight?"


    Emma entered the room and said, "I didn''t buy it, I made it myself! No more beer tonight, I drank too muchst night, and I haven''t recovered yet... I didn''t even work today because of it! It''s all your fault! I couldn''t even stand straight today!"


    John looked at Emma.


    The weather was getting warmer, and the curvy beauty in front of him was wearing very light clothing.


    This made John feel a bit excited.


    He grinned wickedly, "I still have plenty of wine in my fridge... are you sure you don''t want any?"


    Seeing John''s expression, Emma was scared and quickly covered her chest.


    This action made her key areas in the tank top she was wearing even more gathered.


    She nervously said, "I-I didn''te here for that... Didn''t you say I coulde here to y games?"


    This reminded John.


    He touched his chin and said, "Oh, I forgot to buy you a holographic chamber today."


    "How about this, we''ll go buy one tomorrow during the day, and you can pick one you like."


    Emma lowered her fair-skinned arm and asked, "Really? Isn''t this stuff expensive? I can choose the model I like?"


    John remembered that he still had over two million dors in his bank ount andughed, "Of course, I always keep my word."


    Emma asked again, "Don''t you need to level up? I know other professional yers in this game are always in the game day and night... Howe you seem so rxed?"


    John smiled and said, "Anyway, I need to wait for an item, and that item won''t be avable until three dayster, so it''s fine to take a break now."


    "Oh, I see," Emma nodded, seemingly understanding. Then she timidly said, "If you really want to drink... we can... drink a little? But I absolutely, absolutely won''t drink too much tonight!"

 Chapter 9 9- Bring out your most expensive holographic chamber!

    <h4>Chapter 9 Chapter9- Bring out your most expensive holographic chamber! </h4>


    Another night passed.


    John and Emma woke up in bed together.


    Needless to say.


    These two had drunk too much against night.


    Emma, with a face of shame, wrapped her body in the quilt, and said, "Why did you get me drunk again! You made me drink too much!"


    Johnughed and said, "Not my fault, weren''t you the one who kept drinking ss after ssst night? Moreover, it was you who pulled me to the bed."


    These words made Emma even more shy.


    She quickly got up and started throwing soft punches at John.


    These punches were weak and didn''t hurt John at all.


    John grabbed her wrists, and the quilt that was covering Emma''s chest slid down, revealing her enticing curves entirely to John''s eyes.


    At this point, he couldn''t stand it anymore and quickly rolled over to press Emma onto the bed again.


    ...


    Two hourster.


    John, drenched in sweat, reached out to check his phone and realized it was already 10 in the morning.


    He nudged Emma with his elbow and asked, " Lazy bug, wake up."


    Emma''szy voice came from the quilt, "No way, let me sleep a bit more, you''re too exhausting."


    "Really?" John smirked, "Then we won''t go buy you the holographic chamber today?"


    With a ssh.


    Emma quickly jumped out of the quilt.


    "Let''s go, now!"


    "Wait for me to put on some makeup."


    Johnughed and said, "You look good even without makeup, quite pure."


    Emma gave him a disdainful look and said, "No, I must be in my best state whenever I go out!"


    John shrugged his shoulders and said, "Alright, as long as you are happy."


    ...


    At 12 noon.


    John and Emma left the apartment, hailed a taxi, and headed straight for the holographic chamber store in the downtown.


    Although the city they lived in was not an international metropolis, it had all the shops and brands one could wish for.


    Arriving downtown, John looked around.


    The passing men were either trendy or well-dressed with a striking demeanor, and the women were all young girls with great figures and charming visage.


    Not to mention, if not for dressing up properly, there would be quite a bit of psychological pressureing here.


    "I can see why you put on makeup, you really can''te here looking unkempt," John said to Emma beside him.


    Emma, unashamedly wrapping her arms around John''s and said, "Yeah, whoes to this CBD dressed casually like you, in a in t-shirt, shorts, and flip flops?"


    Johnughed, "We''re here to buy items, not to strut our stuff. Let''s go, the specialty store is up there."


    In today''s gaming world, there are two hardware manufacturers whose products are globally recognized as the best gaming devices:


    Company B and Company O.


    Company B''s gaming holographic chamber performs better, with extremely realistic graphics.


    Company O''s gaming holographic chamber is more ergonomic.


    It''s extremelyfortable to use. In this device, even if you y continuously for a day and night, it will not make you feel tired. Moreover, its touch feedback is also more realistic.


    The gamingpetition that John previously participated in was sponsored by Company O, so thetest holographic chamber he received was this model from Company O.


    Entering the mall.


    John turned his head to look at Emma and asked, "Do you prefer the style of Company B or Company O? It seems like this mall has specialty stores for both."


    Emma obediently looked at John and said, "I prefer the style of Company O! It''s said to be morefortable inside, and it doesn''t burden the body..."


    John nodded and led Emma to the Company O specialty store.


    Not to mention, Company O truly deserves its reputation as one of the top gaming peripheralpanies in the world.


    With the rapid development of the gaming industry in recent years, Company O has made a fortune, so its store in the mall upied a huge area and possessed a very good location.


    The specialty store was beautifully decorated.


    As soon as John and Emma arrived at the entrance, they saw the futuristic decorations inside, and the salesdies in professional suits, tight skirts, ck stockings, and high heels.


    These salesdies were all very attractive, it''s clear that Company O was willing to spend money on marketing.


    As soon as John and Emma entered the store, a tall, long-legged salesdy, clicking her heels, walked over.


    She had a very good demeanor, excellent temperament.


    After she came to John and Emma, she smiled and said, "Wee, how may I help you two today?"


    Emma looked at her own legs, then at the other''s slender, ck stocking-d legs, she suddenly felt a bit deted.


    However, she also had her strengths, deliberately sticking out her chest, as ifpeting with the other.


    John didn''t pay attention to these and asked directly, "We want to buy a holographic chamber, the one with the best configuration from your store..."


    Upon hearing this, the salesdy politely nodded and then said, "Alright, do you two want thetest Future 2 model? Please follow me."


    She had just walked a couple of steps towards the interior with John and Emma when an obviously older female supervisor walked over and said in a displeased tone, "Sophia Rosewood! What are you doing!"


    The tall, leggy beauty called Sophia, startled by the supervisor''s call, quickly straightened up and bowed, "Manager Brown, there are customers who want to buy thetest Future 2 model, I was about to take them to see it..."


    Manager Brown walked up to Sophia, ignoring the presence of John and Emma, and directly pointed at Sophia''s shoulder and said, "Don''t you know how to work? Didn''t I just ask you to clean all the machines on the disy stand?


    Sophia looked puzzled: "But I just cleaned them..."


    "I didn''t see it! If I didn''t see you clean them, then you didn''t!" Manager Brown was quite intimidating, continually pointing her finger at Sophia, showing no basic respect for her.


    At this point, John couldn''t just stand by.


    He spoke up: "Isn''t her primary job as a sales assistant to attend to customers? The cleaning you mentioned should be the responsibility of the cleaning staff, isn''t it?"


    Upon hearing John defending her, Sophia turned around and gave John a grateful look.


    Hearing what John said, the female manager frowned, and after sizing up John who was dressed casually, she red at him: "Who are you guys? Do you know that the machines here can''t be afforded by poor guys like you?"


    Then she scolded Sophia: "Don''t bring everyone to the disy! If these poor men damage thetest model, can you afford to pay for it?"


    Sophia couldn''t help but say: "But Manager, they are our customers..."


    "Customers? Have you ever seen a customere into our store dressed like this? Clearly they are poor students!"


    With that, Manager Brown looked at Sophia and frowned, "Aren''t they your ssmates? Do you want to give them a free trial of ourtest model in the store? Really... I told the BOSS long ago not to hire poor students like you to work part-time, you guys are just trouble, but he wouldn''t listen!"


    Upon hearing this, John was not happy.


    "How much is yourtest model?"


    He didn''t want to waste his breath arguing with this annoying women.


    He directly asked for the price.


    The female manager looked at John and scoffed: "Don''t pretend to be more than you are. The cheapest model here costs 30,000 dors! Thetest model with the lowest specifications costs over 80,000 dors! Can you afford it?"


    "Moreover, we don''t ept installment payments here!"


    John just smiled.


    He smiled very confidently.


    "I thought it was going to be millions, but it turns out it''s just over eighty thousand."


    The female manager sensed something was off and quickly added: "That''s just the price for the lowest specifications. If you want the fully equipped version, it''ll be over 200,000 dors!"


    However,


    John was not fazed at all.


    He simply tossed out a bank card and said:


    "Go ahead, bring out the most expensive equipment here and set me up with a set."


    The female manager picked up the bank card and was about to mock him when she was pushed aside by a man who rushed over from behind.


    The man was in his thirties and looked very gentlemanly.


    He quickly apologized to John: "I am the store owner here, really sorry for the problem with our service. I will definitely scold them afterwards and make them understand that the customer is always right!"


    Behind him, the female manager still said with a defiant face:


    "Boss, why do you have to be so humble to him? Which of our customers isn''t either rich or noble? Besides, there might not even be any money in his card!"


    The store owner looked quite upset.


    He first smiled apologetically at John, then turned back and scolded the female manager:


    "Enough! shut up! You''ve served a few rich people and you think you''re one of them? You dare to be so rude to customers... Go and check out for the customer!"


    Seeing that the BOSS had said so, the female manager had no choice but to shut up, preparing to go to the checkout with the bank card that John had thrown out.


    "I''ll see what you''ll do if there isn''t that much money in your card!"


    At this moment.


    John called out:


    "Hold."


    When the female manager halted and turned back, John pointed at Sophia and said:


    "Give the card to her, let her check me out... I know your sales assistants get amission. This transaction has nothing to do with you, all themission goes to her."

 Chapter 10 10- Continue Refining, Rare Tear!

    <h4>Chapter 10 Chapter 10- Continue Refining, Rare Tear! </h4>


    The store manager was the quickest to react, stepping forward to take the bank card from the female manager''s hand and handed it to Sophia.


    Then, he said with a smile, "Congrattions on your first sale. Since the customer specifically asked for you to handle the payment, you should do it."


    Sophia was taken aback when epting the card.


    It was hard for her to believe.


    Selling a top-tier model of thetest Holographic Chamber would earn her amission of over 30,000 dors!


    Normally, this kind of opportunity wouldn''te to her.


    Even if she closed a deal, the female manager would quickly swoop in and snatch the customer from her.


    This windfall was like a pie falling from the sky for a part-time working college student like her.


    "Thank...thank you!" Sophia bowed deeply at a 90-degree angle to John, then happily went to process the payment.


    In no time, Sophia returned with the receipt.


    Seeing such arge bill, the female manager''s face turned extremely ugly.


    She hadn''t expected that the young man in front of her could afford thetest machine.


    If he wasn''t wealthy, then what was he? Most people wouldn''t splurge so much on equipment!


    Just as John took the receipt and nced at it, he expressed dissatisfaction, "Why is it only a couple hundred thousand dors? I remember your top configuration isn''t like this..."


    Upon hearing this, the female manager was even more shocked.


    Only a couple hundred thousand dors? Did he think that was cheap?! How much did he n to spend on equipment?!


    The store manager, with sharp intuition, realized that John was interested in the future 2plus model and quickly exined, "Sir, the plus version is currently in the trial phase and is not for sale yet. I''m really sorry for that."


    Emma, standing beside John, also said, "John, I think this model is enough. I don''t need something that good..."


    John shook his head and said to her, "If you''re going to use it, you should use the best one. I''m not short on money."


    Then, he turned to the store owner and said, "I''m currently using the plus version, and it''s a machine I got three months ago... Why could I use it before, but I can''t buy it now?"


    Upon hearing this, the store manager quickly understood.


    Because three months ago, the only people who could use the future 2plus version were the directors of the ''O''pany and...


    "Could you be... the champion of the national gamingpetition held by ourpany?"


    John crossed his arms and nodded, "That''s me."


    The store manager''s attitude became even more respectful, and he hurriedly said, "Please wait a moment, sir. I''ll contact the headquarter to see if I can arrange a unit for you."


    John nodded, "Then hurry up."


    The store owner returned only two minutester with a positive response from the headquarter.


    "Sir, Atest Plus version has been arranged for you. You are ourpany''s top-tier member, and it''s an honor to serve you!"


    John nodded, "How much is this Plus version?"


    "It''s a total of 500,000 dors..." The store manager''s voicecked confidence when he said this.


    After all, the price was quite astronomical.


    Without any hesitation, John nodded and said, "Good, then I''ll take this one. Please deliver it to my apartment within a week."


    Sophia, who was standing by the side, waspletely stunned.


    If the machine was priced at five 500,000 dors, wouldn''t hermission more than double?


    The store owner quickly gestured for Sophia to process the payment.


    Sophia felt as if she was sleepwalking.


    She didn''t know how she went to the cash register, nor how she returned.


    All she knew was that this man named John was an extremely generous wealthy man.


    As for the female manager who was left aside, she was so regretful that she was almost tearing her hair out.


    How could she be so unlucky today to offend such a big spender, who was also a high-level VIP of the headquarter?


    But there''s no use crying over spilled milk.


    After John left with Emma, the store owner sought out the female manager and gave her the news of her dismissal.


    She was stunned and quickly said, "You don''t have the authority to fire me!"


    The store owner shook his head helplessly and said, "This decision was made by the headquarter. When they found out that you offended Mr. Foster, they thought you were no longer suitable to be a service staff member in ourpany."


    "You should leave."


    The female manager was as shocked as if she had been struck by lightning, slumping to the ground.


    After being swept out, she probably wouldn''t be able to find another job as good as this one at apany like ''O''.


    ...


    After leaving the specialty store, John took Emma to eat some delicious food and bought her a few expensive clothes.


    After all, the girl had given her first night to him, and he couldn''t be too stingy.


    In the evening, they took a cab home.


    John first sent Emma back to her house, then returned to his rented apartment.


    The reason he didn''t keep Emma overnight was because he decided to level up.


    Although Silver Tear wouldn''t be avable until three dayster, if everyone else was leveling up and he beingzy, he would feel guilty.


    So, even without an Exp bonus, he wanted to practice more in the game.


    After entering the game, John didn''t waste any time and directly stepped into the twisted stone gate.


    His all-night leveling journey began.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    During these three days, except for the asional visit from Emma when they would "spar" with each other, John spent the rest of his time leveling up at home.


    Unconsciously, John had reached level 49.


    He was just one level away from pulling his next random talent!


    But to his surprise, advancing from level 49 to level 50 required a whopping 50,000,000 Exp points!


    Although he was getting four to five million Exp points each time he was killed, 50,000,000 was still a huge number for him.


    Just as John was preparing to make a push to level 50, a private message popped up in the lower right corner of the interface.


    John opened it and found that it was a private message from a yer named "White Feather".


    "Hello, I have fulfilled our contract and collected 10,000 drops of Silver Tear. Can we trade now?"


    Upon seeing this message, John was immediately excited.


    With the blessing of Silver Tear, his leveling speed would definitely be faster!


    He hurriedly replied, "Good! Let''s do it."


    John walked over to the statue and ced the remaining one hundred gold coins on it.


    The gold coins disappeared, and in their ce, a silver basin filled with Tear appeared in front of John.


    White Feather sent a message, "OK, transaction sessful! If you need more in the future, boss, you can DM me anytime... Oh, by the way, we now have six new ''Silver Knight'' yers and three ''Silver Priests'' in our church, and they all want to cooperate with you."


    "If you want to purchase arge amount of Silver Tear in the future, we can help you get it, at the same price as before."


    This was another piece of good news.


    What John was most worried about was that relying solely on White Feather, it would be difficult to scale up the production of Silver Tear.


    But now there were a full ten people. That meant the production of Silver Tear was ten times what it was before!


    He immediately replied, "Great, Pleasure working with you! You can quickly gather Silver Tear in the way I previously requested, and I''ll provide you with enough gold coins."


    "Now, can prepare 100,000 drops of Silver Tear for me? I''ll send you the deposit soon, and you deliver it to me in three days, just as before."


    Both parties quickly signed the contract, and then John sent over the sufficient amount of gold coins,pleting the initial transaction.


    For him now, gold coins were just a number.


    After all, he could get dozens of gold coins every time he died.


    As long as it could help him level up quickly, any spending of gold coins was worth it!


    After closing the chat channel, John focused all his attention on the "Silver Tear" in front of him.


    Although there were 10,000 drops of Silver Tear here, they were all of normal grade.


    If he wanted to level up quickly, he had to refine it.


    Fortunately, he had long prepared the necessary equipment, and refining didn''t require a high proficiency in alchemy.


    Therefore, John quickly started the refining.


    After being busy for a while, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the droplet of Tear in front of him, which glowing with a radiant light.


    [Silver Tear (Rare): Holy water of the Silver Church, said to be the divine tear bestowed by the Silver Angel, extremely precious. This holy water has been refined from one hundred drops of Umon Tear. Apply a drop to your forehead to temporarily increase your spiritual power and intelligence by 25% sting 3 hour), and gain +1000% Exp points.]

 Chapter 11 11-Level 50! Unlocking new talent!

    <h4>Chapter 11 Chapter 11-Level 50! Unlocking new talent! </h4>


    John was quite satisfied with this result.


    Although it was costly, being able to refine Rare Silver Tear would definitely be very beneficial for his leveling.


    "So, my current leveling speed is 11 times the usual?"


    John did not dare to ck off.


    This was an item worth 400 Gold Coins.


    Although getting Gold Coins was extremely easy for him, that didn''t mean the value of this item was low.


    He rubbed the Tear on his forehead and without wasting a second, he rushed directly into the stone gate.


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp points +450000]


    [Gold Coins +85]


    [Due to the effect of Silver Tear (Rare), your Exp gain has increased.]


    [Exp points+4500000]


    ...


    Just by being killed by The Devil once, he gained nearly 5 million Exp!


    This is the terrifying power of Rare Silver Dew!


    "In this way, I only need to do this ten more times, and I can level up to 50."


    The Rare Silver Tear onlysted for three hours, so time was precious.


    John didn''t waste a single second and rushed into the stone gate once again.


    ...


    An hourter.


    [Ding! Congrattions, you have sessfully leveled up to 50!]


    [Congrattions on bing the first yer in the world to reach level 50. The global level ranking will be activated, and you will be ranked first on the list. Do you want to remain anonymous?]


    "Yes."


    John didn''t hesitate.


    After understanding the average level of other yers, he knew that most yers were still struggling below level 10.


    His level was too outrageous, and if it were really exposed, it would definitely cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    The saying goes " The tall poppy gets cut down."


    It is better to keep a low profile for better development.


    When he is strong enough, he can make a high-profile appearance!


    As for those who caused him to be a sacrificial victim... John didn''t n to let any of them go!


    ...


    [World Notification: ''Anonymous yer'' has worked hard to level up to 50, bing the first yer in the entire server to reach level 50!]


    [''Server Level Leaderboard'' activated!]


    [Current rankings:]


    [First ce: ''Anonymous yer'', Level 50]


    [Second ce: None]


    [Third ce: None]


    ...


    This leaderboard only disyed the top ten, and besides the first ce "Anonymous yer," all the others were "None."


    It seemed that yers who hadn''t reached level 50 didn''t even qualify to be on the leaderboard.


    Here in the temple, John didn''t care much about it, after all, he had chosen to be anonymous.


    On the other hand, the yers were in total chaos.


    In the public chat channel, countless messages about the "Server Level Leaderboard" were being refreshed.


    "Holy crap, holy crap, holy crap! Did my eyes deceive me? Level 50!!!!!!!"


    "My God, I just leveled up to 8, and someone is already at level 50?"


    "Who is this dude? Does anyone know who this person is! Please tell me quickly, there''s a reward for providing important intelligence!"


    "No way, this person is outrageous, leveling up 40 levels faster than ordinary yers! If this kind of person joins any guild, that guild would immediately be the NO.1 guild in the world!"


    "Hey, level 50 guy, please add me! There are photos of me on my profile, I''m pretty and have a sweet voice. As long as you help me level up, I can fulfill any request you have!"


    ...


    The discussions among ordinary yers were in full swing.


    And the elite yers from various top guilds were also not idle.


    Whether they were leveling up or fighting bosses, the first reaction of these expert yers when they saw this news was...


    "Impossible!"


    They all thought they were seeing things.


    As experts who were well-versed in the game, they had been leveling up desperately every day since the gameunched, and they had just barely reached level 10.


    How could this "Anonymous yer" be at level 50?!


    If it weren''t for the fact that the data in "Godyer" couldn''t be tampered with and it was impossible for anyone to cheat, they would have thought someone was leveling up by illegal means.


    The reason why these experts could be top yers was not just luck.


    They were only shocked for a moment, and quicklyposed themselves and started leveling up again.


    If they stayed still, shocked andining, they would only fall further behind!


    ...


    Frost Valley.


    "Phew, finally leveled up to 10!"


    Darklord, after killing a small monster on the outskirts of Frost Valley, excitedly opened his own attribute panel.


    Beside him, dozens of his rookies were also excitedly gathered around.


    Most of them were level 8 to 9, and some were only level 7.


    After several days of hardworking, these people had finally managed to raise their boss, Darklord, to level 10.


    It should be noted that their original levels were not high.


    It was very difficult to precisely control the monster''s HP to leave just enough for the final blow.


    Often, someone would carelessly finish off thest bit of the monster''s HP.


    Then that guy would immediately be scolded by Darklord.


    However, it seems that Darklord''s mood is pretty good right now.


    "You guys have worked hard," Darklord stretchedzily, very satisfied with his leveling progress, "This way, my level can keep up with the first group in the game."


    "Tonight, I''m treating everyone to a feast! Then we''ll head to the bathhouse to unwind!"


    "For those who are from out of town, I''ll be sending you all a bonuster, you''ve all worked hard!"


    Everyone was excited, shouting "Long live the young master".


    But, just at this moment.


    [World Notification: ''Anonymous yer'' has worked hard to level up to 50, bing the first yer in the entire server to reach level 50!]


    ...


    A series of system pop-ups caught everyone off guard.


    They never thought that while they were celebrating their boss leveling up to 10, there were other yers who had quietly reached level 50!


    What kind of concept is this?


    This guy''s leveling speedpletely crushed their team!


    Everyone suddenly fell silent, all looking cautiously at Darklord.


    Sure enough.


    Darklord''s face turned ashen.


    He could ept that some experts had a slightly higher level than him.


    But he could not ept that someone had outpaced him by 40 levels!


    This was not a slight gap, but an insurmountable chasm for ordinary people!


    "Damn it! Who the hell is it?!"


    Darklord mmed his fist into a nearby rock, causing it to crack.


    His rookies looked at each other, unsure of what to say.


    "No, I''m not logging out! Keep leveling!"


    "Damn it, I''ve already been left so far behind by others, if I don''t level up, I''m finished!"


    At this moment, a bold rooky dared to ask:


    "Young Master, what about our feast tonight..."


    "Eat, eat, eat, is that all you think about?! It''s canceled!"


    Darklord roared, scaring the man into stepping back, "This time, if we don''t reach level 20, none of you are allowed to log out!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    It had taken them a full five days to help Darklord level up from 1 to 10.


    To level up from 10 to 20 would undoubtedly take even longer... who knows how much time they would need!


    But they didn''t dare to defy Darklord.


    They could only lower their heads and continue to lure monsters for their boss to brush.


    ...


    Inside the temple.


    John immediately opened his personal interface and clicked on the "Talents Banner" option that had lit up again.


    This option only lights up each time a yer levels up to 50.


    The talent is directly bound to the character and cannot be traded.


    In other words.


    Apart from the Innate Talent, all other talents cannot be traded.


    This was also why the other "sacrifices" in the temple were so hesitant to delete their ounts and start over.


    Ifter talents could also be traded, they could simply delete their characters.


    After all, even if they didn''t pull a rare talent, they could still buy one.


    After John clicked on the option, a purple light poured down from the temple ceiling and directly into him.


    He felt a powerful force filling his entire body!

 Chapter 12 12- New talent! "Eye of Artemis"!

    <h4>Chapter 12 Chapter 12- New talent! "Eye of Artemis"! </h4>


    [Ding! Congrattions on acquiring a new talent - Eye of Artemis!]


    [Eye of Artemis (Divine): You are favored by the Goddess of Night and have gained the Eye of Artemis. With this talent, you can stare into darkness and abyss, revealing all truths hidden in the darkness and abyss, and any illusion will be ineffective against you. You can see the truth of any matter. With this talent, you can gaze upon the gods.]


    Upon seeing the introduction to his new talent, John was dumbfounded.


    Especially thest line of the talent description: "You can gaze upon the gods."


    What a badass ability! And it''s a Divine talent!


    To John''s knowledge, the talent tier system in "Godyer" is divided into seven levels, the same as the item ranking system.


    From lowest to highest, these are:


    Grey(Poor) Talent, White(Common) Talent, Green(Umon) Talent, Blue(Rare) Talent, Purple(Epic) Talent, Orange(Legendary) Talent, and Gold(Divine) Talent.


    Among these, anything above a Blue Talent can be collectively referred to as "Rare Talents".


    And Gold Talents are unique and incredibly difficult to obtain.


    John was certain.


    The effects of his Divine Talent were absolutely worthy of the word "Divine"! Just then, he already had an idea of how to use this talent.


    John had been in many times in this temple by The Devil, never once seeing The Devil''s face clearly or discerning its attribute data.


    If he could utilize the "Eye of Artemis", would he be able to obtain some information about The Devil?


    If he could, John would have even more confidence in defeating The Devil and escaping the temple!


    No sooner said than done.


    He immediately got up and charged back into the stone gate.


    He still had nearly two hours of "Silver Tear" Exp boost time, which he absolutely could not waste.


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    ...


    After another resurrection, John was panting and terrified.


    Just before hisst death, he used his "Eye of Artemis" talent and finally glimpsed The Devil''s face.


    But his memory seemed to have been blocked, and he could no longer recall what The Devil looked like, only that The Devil was hideous and its name was...


    Demon God "Azazel"!


    All other information was unattainable, even using the "Eye of Artemis".


    No doubt, it was because his own level was too low.


    Even though the talent Eye of Artemis was incredibly powerful, a level 50 character, even with such a strong talent, couldn''t see The Devil''s information clearly.


    John wasn''t disappointed.


    Not being able to see was the norm.


    After all, that was a Devil, on the same level as the Goddess of Night, both were god-level existences.


    He couldn''t possibly just have a basic grasp of "Eye of Artemis" and be able to see all of The Devil "Azazel''s" information clearly.


    John didn''t dwell on this too much and rushed back into the stone gate.


    ...


    So, three more days passed.


    John took the 100,000 drops of Silver Tear collected by "White Feather" and paid the Gold Coins in full.


    Then, he opened the Trade Association interface.


    At this point, a small number of yers had started to sell Gold Coins.


    However, most were selling a few Gold Coins at a time, and a set of 5 Gold Coins was considered arge transaction.


    yers knew that earning Gold Coins in the game was not easy, they barely had enough for themselves, few were willing to sell them.


    For instance, "White Feather" and those Silver Knights and Silver Priests who traded with John actually earned quite a few Gold Coins.


    But at the same time, they had to spend a lot of Gold Coins to practice the skills of the Silver Church.


    So, none of them put their earned Gold Coins up for sale, instead, they kept them all for their own use.


    "Hmm, it''s about time to sell some Gold Coins," John thought for a bit, then once again put up sets of 100 Gold Coins for sale, each set at a price of 200,000 dors, and he put up 10 sets.


    This time, the Gold Coins sold smoothly once again.


    Soon, the 10 sets of Gold Coins he had put up for sale were all sold out.


    2 million dors instantly credited to his ount.


    This smooth sale made John feel somewhat surreal.


    Could he be dreaming, earning money so easily?


    But John quickly dismissed such a pointless idea and got up again.


    He was preparing to refine all 100,000 drops of "Silver Tear" into Rare Silver Tear.


    Although it wasn''t a difficult task, it still required his full attention.


    ...


    While John was refining the Silver Tear, yers in various guilds were once again making quite a stir.


    "Is it the ''Anonymous yer'' selling Gold Coins again? Where the heck does this guy get his Gold Coins from?"


    "This time he put up ten sets, that''s a whole thousand Gold Coins... Is there some quick money-making method in this game that we haven''t discovered yet?"


    "I guess so, some people''s luck really does make you envious."


    "Luck? I think it''s their skill! If you can''t do it, don''t always me it on luck!"


    "Do you think... this ''Anonymous yer'' who keeps sellingrge amounts of Gold Coins, and the level 50 ''Anonymous yer'' on the leaderboard, could they be the same person?"


    Once this message was posted by a yer in the public chat channel, Instantly, it stirred up a lot of discussion.


    "Yeah, this guy on the leaderboard levels up so quickly, he can''t just be getting Exp, right?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible, he levels up so quickly, he must have spent a huge amount of money that ordinary people can''t imagine... How could someone level up so quickly and get this amount of Gold Coins? ''Godyer'' isn''t a game that can be manipted by people, it''s impossible!"


    People were buzzing, all guessing whether the person selling arge amount of Gold Coins had anything to do with the person on the leaderboard.


    Such discussions naturally drew some high-level yers to participate.


    "Does anyone know who this person selling Gold Coins is? Can you introduce him to our Blue Sea Guild?"


    Thisment immediately caught many yers'' attention.


    "Oh my God! It''s ''Blue Sea'', the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild! This is really something!"


    "What? What''s the Blue Sea Guild?"


    "The guy just now, are you even from Earth, not knowing the Blue Sea Guild? It''s one of the top ten guilds recognized worldwide! Guild leader Blue Sea has led its members to dominate many games! I didn''t expect them to y ''Godyer'' as well."


    "''Godyer'' is after all the most popr game in the world right now, it''s not surprising that the top ten guilds worldwide havee... but it''s the first time I''ve seen the real Blue Seament, we''re really lucky!" ...


    After thement from the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild, The entire chat channel''sments exploded with activity.


    Countless people wanted to strike up a conversation with Blue Sea.


    However, unfortunately, after making that onement, Blue Sea didn''t say anything else.


    It seemed he was really just interested in getting to know the yer selling the Gold Coins.


    Meanwhile, John, who had just refined ten drops of Rare Silver Tear and happened to open the chat channel interface, suddenly saw what Blue Sea had said.


    He couldn''t help but feel amused.


    He knew this Blue Sea.


    The two of them had already crossed swords in a previous game, fighting to a standstill, a true case of a hero recognizing another hero.


    Right before ''Godyer'' officiallyunched, Blue Sea even invited him to join the Blue Sea Guild to level up together.


    Unfortunately, John had already made up his mind to go solo in this game and not join any guilds.


    John could guarantee, if Blue Sea found out that the person selling Gold Coins like water and the first ce on the leaderboard was him, he would definitely try his hardest to recruit him.


    Blue Sea''s greatest wish in life was to lead the Blue Sea Guild to be the number one guild in the world.


    To this end, he had recruited many domestic experts to join ''Godyer''.


    While John was observing the chat channel, a freight truck parked downstairs from John''s apartment.


    Then a ck sedan followed behind the big truck and parked.


    The door of the sedan opened.


    A pair of slender and beautiful legs in ck stockings emerged from the passenger seat.


    Sophia then got out of the car.


    The back door of the sedan opened and the store owner of Company O''s local store also got out.


    He straightened his clothes and then looked at Sophia, saying with heavy emphasis:


    "Sophia, remember what I told you earlier, right?"


    "Whether or not you can transition from an intern to a regr employee of ourpany depends on your performance from now on."


    "Our headquarter takes this member very seriously. He is a formidable yer and his financial power is even better than expected... If you can win him over and get him to agree to endorse ourpany in the future, then you can directly be a regr employee of thepany."


    Sophia nodded to indicate she understood.


    "By the way, BOSS, can I ask why the headquarter values him so much?" Sophia asked hesitantly, "I''ve searched online, this Mr. Foster is indeed a top yer and he''s won national championships, but he''s actually not very famous, and not many people know about him..."


    The manager shook his head, looking clueless as he replied: "I''m not sure either."


    "But I do know that in our headquarter, there is a major shareholder who values him highly, and that shareholder... his surname is Blue."

 Chapter 13 13- You Have to Compensate Me for This!

    <h4>Chapter 13 Chapter 13- You Have to Compensate Me for This! </h4>


    "Ding-dong."


    The doorbell rang.


    Upon hearing the system prompt, John exited the game.


    Then he left his holographic chamber and went to the front door.


    As he opened the door.


    John saw a familiar face, it was Sophia, the saleswoman he met at thepany O''s storest time.


    The beauty in front of him was still dressed in a professional suit, with long legs in ck stockings and high heels.


    Seeing her from such a close distance, her aura was even more stunning.


    "You are... Ms. Rosewood from the specialty store?" John asked.


    Sophia nodded.


    She had put a lot of effort into her appearance today, even applying a delicate makeup, which made her look even more beautiful than the first time John saw her.


    Sophia smiled sweetly, nodded and said, "Yes, Mr. Foster, ording to the contract, we are delivering thetest model of the holographic chamber to you today."


    Only then did John remember this matter, and said, "Okay,e in."


    Sophia nodded to the installers behind her.


    They quickly moved the chamber into John''s house and started installing enthusiastically.


    About half an hourter.


    A brand-new holographic chamber was installed and ced next to John''s.


    "Mr. Foster, you''re really nice to your girlfriend, willing to buy her such a great holographic chamber." After all the installers left, Sophia sat next to John and said.


    The two sat on the sofa, neither too close nor too far apart.


    Johnughed and replied, "Uhh, well, we are not dating yet."


    Hearing this, Sophia was taken aback, then asked, "You are not? Last time I saw you two were very close, I thought..."


    John touched his nose and shrugged, "We are good friends at the moment. Buying this holographic chamber is not a gift for her, but for us to y games together when shees over."


    "Oh," Sophia responded and then asked carefully:


    "So... Mr. Foster, you''re still single?"


    Johnughed awkwardly, "That''s a bit hard to exin."


    "Well, that''s fine. A charming man like you will never have to worry about dating a girl," Sophia ttered, then subtly moved closer to John.


    He couldn''t help but admit that Sophia''s long, ck silk legs were a feast for the eyes. It was rare to see such long and elegant legs in real life.


    They sat for a while, and as their bodies got closer, the vibe gradually became ambiguous.


    Sophia seemed a bit shy, after all, she was still an ungraduated college student, currently in her internship.


    Even though she had some feelings for John, she didn''t dare to be too forward.


    He smiled at Sophia and asked, "How about we have a drink? I have some beer in the fridge."


    "I... I don''t really drink," Sophia initially wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she nodded and agreed, "Okay, let''s have a little together?"


    John got up and brought some beer from the fridge and put it on the coffee table.


    They chatted and drank, and soon, Sophia started to feel a bit tipsy.


    Alcohol made people braver.


    After Sophia had drunk quite a bit, she was no longer restrained.


    She not only took off her zer but also got closer to John.


    Despite her awkwardness, she knew where her advantage was.


    I have to say, Sophia wasn''t noticeably attractive until she took off her zer, revealing her curvaceous figure.


    Her white blouse was being stretched quite dramatically by her chest.


    Just as Sophia was preparing to throw herself into John''s arms.


    The doorbell rang again at home.


    This startled Sophia, who quickly retreated.


    At this point, John was almost carried away, but the sound of the bell brought him back to his senses.


    He got up and opened the door.


    It was Emma who standing at the door.


    She had her hair tied up in a ponytail, carrying a backpack, wearing a sailor uniform on the top, a short skirt on the bottom with white knee-high socks, looking youthful and lively like a student.


    If it wasn''t for her overly "mature" aspect making the sailor suit look too tight, her outfit would be quite innocent.


    "How did you get here?" John was a bit surprised, wasn''t it agreed that she woulde over tomorrow?


    Emmaughed, "Our school gave us a day off in advance! I also quit my part-time job at the delivery ce, so I wanted toe see you."


    Soon, Emma noticed the disheveled Sophia in the sitting room and the newly installed holographic chamber.


    This excited her greatly. She quickly walked into the apartment and said, "The holographic chamber is installed so quickly! Cheers mate! I can y tonight!"


    After saying this, she sat down next to Sophia and asked with concern, "Are you the saleswoman sister fromst time? After we left, did that manager give you any more trouble?"


    Sophia, who was initially shy as if caught in apromising situation, heard Emma say this and knew that the younger girl hadn''t noticed anything.


    So she lifted her head and smiled, "Don''t worry, no, that manager has been fired by Boss."


    At this point, Sophia looked at John and said, "I have to thank Mr. Foster for this. It was because of his prestige that our Boss decided to stand up for me."


    John waved his hand, as if it was nothing.


    Then.


    Emma said to Sophia again, "Sister, your makeup looks so good today! I''m totally mesmerized, especially your eyes, they look like they can talk. If I were a man, I would definitely want to kiss your eyes."


    This made Sophia a little shy, and she said, "It''s not really that good, I just put it on casually..."


    "No, no, no, sister, you teach me how to do makeup next time!" Emma winked at Sophia andughed, "I''m going to stay here, so you cane find me anytime!"


    John on the side was a bit confused.


    When did he agree to let Emma stay at his ce?


    Sophia smiled at Emma and said, "Okay, if I have the chance, I wille to visit again."


    With that, she got up, picked up her coat, and said to John:


    "Sorry for the disturbance today, if there''s any problem with this machine, Mr. Foster, you can contact me anytime, this is my phone number."


    John looked at her long, beautiful legs, and couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.


    The desire that Sophia had stirred up today...


    He might have to rely on Emma to extinguish itter.


    "Okay, you''re also wee to visit my apartment anytime." John said in a steady voice, very gentlemanly.


    ...


    After Sophia left.


    Only he and Emma were left in John''s apartment.


    Emma sat cross-legged on the sofa, not caring that she was wearing a short skirt, which made it easy to expose herself.


    She held a pillow, winked at John, andughed, "Did I... interrupt something?"


    John was speechless, "You know and you''re stillughing."


    Emma pretended to be upset and said, "You just did THAT to me a few days ago, howe you''ve switched targets so quickly? Are you tired of me?"


    Johnughed and said, "Of course not, Miss Rosewood came today to install the holographic chamber for us, don''t get it wrong."


    "Humph, I didn''t get it wrong!" Emma said while adjusting her white knee-high socks, deliberately showcasing her feminine curves to John, "If I hade a bitter, I guess Miss Sophia would have taken you to bed, wouldn''t she? You badass! All Men are indeed fickle!"


    John didn''t deny it, "I never imed to be a good man... But you interrupted this, so you have to take responsibility for whates next."


    With that, he approached Emma.


    "What...what are you going to do?!"


    Emma pretended to be very scared, hugging the pillow to her chest and said, "At worst, I won''t interrupt you next time. I''m still young, please spare me!"


    John gave a mischievous grin, picked her up, and as he walked towards the bedroom, he said:


    "Whether I spare you...depends on your performance from now on."


    With a click.


    The bedroom door was closed.


    Soon, pleas for mercy from Emma could be heard from within the room...

 Chapter 14 14-Seductive Mage, Igniting Fireballs Online

    <h4>Chapter 14 Chapter 14-Seductive Mage, Igniting Fireballs Online </h4>


    It was 10 pm.


    John logged into the game, and soon, a friend request popped up at the bottom right corner of his screen.


    John clicked ept.


    This mage with the ID "Emma" was none other than Emma Williams.


    She was ying the game in the holographic chamber right next to John.


    At this moment, Emma had just reached level 2.


    "Brother John, where are you? I want to level up with you," Emma sent a message.


    John replied, "Just join some group and level up. I can''t team up with you right now."


    Emma sent a puzzled emoji, "Is it because my level is too low and it will slow you down?"


    John responded, "No, it''s just that I really can''t go out now... How about this, I''ll find someone to help you level up."


    After sending this message.


    John DM "White Feather", "Are you busy?"


    Soon, White Feather replied, "I''m here, boss,pleting a Silver Tear quest. What''s up?"


    John asked, "What level are you now?"


    White Feather replied, "Level 9."


    John: "You''re leveling up so fast!"


    Such a rate of leveling was indeed beyond White Feather''s expectations.


    It''s important to know that only top yers have reached level 10, and most ordinary yers are struggling at level 5 to 6.


    As for John, he''s a bug, not considered an ordinary yer.


    White Feather: "Yes, with the blessings of Silver Knight and Silver Angel, plus Silver Tear, leveling up is easy."


    John: "Good, I have a friend here who wants to level up. She''s a newbie, can you take her to level up with you?"


    White Feather quickly replied, "No problem! Where is she now?"


    John sent a message ask Emma to wait at the church in the newbie vige, then told White Feather, "She''s at the church in the newbie vige. She''s a redhead female mage, you should be able to find her quickly."


    White Feather: "Okay, boss, leave it to me!"


    ...


    After a while, John was killed by The Devil again and had just revived.


    A private message popped up.


    White Feather: "Boss, I''ve picked up thedy. Don''t worry... But this girl is really popr. Just now at the church, there were many high-level male mages courting her and wanting to help her level up. If I hadn''t arrived in time, I guess those male mages would have started fighting over her."


    John wasn''t surprised by this.


    "Godyer", this game, has a basic setting.


    That is, yers can change their appearance, hairstyle, hair color, skin color in the game, but their original body shape cannot be changed.


    In other words.


    In the game, if someone has a good figure, then their real-life figure must be good too.


    Unless they use special skills and items in the game to change their figure, like the druid''s animal form change, the body shape cannot be changed.


    It''s said that this setting is to prevent online fraud.


    Previously, there were often men pretending to be girls in games to defraud male yers of money.


    If the figure data cannot be easily changed, the deceived yer can immediately tell if the other party is a scammer.


    In that case.


    With Emma''s amazing figure, it would be strange if she didn''t attract any men in the game.


    It''s normal that male mages would fight over her.


    John replied to White Feather, "Good that you''ve picked her up, go level up. Thanks for the hard work."


    He was just about to send a message to Emma, but this little girl sent a message first:


    "Brother John! Where did you meet such a beautiful woman? She''s a gorgeousdy with long white hair! She''s so pretty! And she has a great figure, her legs are as long as Miss Rosewood''s!"


    John was puzzled.


    Where did this beautiful woman with long white haire from?


    Now all around him were hideous monster statues...


    "Whichdy are you talking about?"


    Emma: "White Feather of course! the knight you called to help me level up... She''s super pretty! Haven''t you seen her before?"


    This made John a bit baffled.


    A beautiful, long-leggeddy? White Feather?


    He had always thought that White Feather was a hard-working man, an honest and upright man.


    John opened his friend panel again.


    He found that in the gender section of White Feather''s profile, it was marked as "Confidential".


    Come to think of it, he really hadn''t seen what White Feather looked like, let alone her gender...


    He only knew her as aborer, providing him with "Silver Tear".


    John thought about it, and decided it was better this way.


    He originally thought that White Feather was an honest person and wouldn''t do anything harmful to Emma.


    Now that White Feather is a girl, there''s even less reason for him to worry.


    John sent Emma a message: "Then you should just follow White Feather and level up. Don''t waste her goodwill." Then, he continued to level up.


    ...


    On the other side.


    White Feather, with Emma, arrived at a deserted abandoned mine.


    "This is a leveling spot only we, the Silver Knights, know about. Follow me."


    After saying that to Emma, White Feather led her into the mine.


    The two were walking and chatting at the same time.


    "By the way, you''re a mage, right?" White Feather casually asked.


    Emma: "Yes, but my ss seems a bit special, it has only one word."


    "Only one word?" White Feather paused, "Isn''t ''mage'' just one word..."


    "I think mine is called ''Pyromancer'', it''s a special ss." Emma replied.


    Hearing this, White Feather was surprised: "You also have a special ss? And you have already changed jobs right from the beginning?"


    Emma shrugged and said, "Yes, when I was just born at level 1, our church mentor told me a lot of things I didn''t understand..."


    "He said something like I''m the ''child chosen by the God of Fire'', and that my fire element affinity is very strong."


    White Feather looked at Emma in front of her, too shocked to speak.


    This girl... was chosen by the God of Fire?


    The Silver Church she worshipped only served the Silver Angel.


    As one of the archangels, the Silver Angel''s divine status is not as high as the true gods, which means the Silver Angel is under the God of Fire.


    Even so, when she joined the Silver Church and changed her ss to be a Silver Knight, she hadn''t heard the priest say anything about her being noticed by the Silver Angel.


    How could this girl who just joined the game get the attention of a God so quickly?


    If she really bes a follower of a God, her future possibilities in this game will be limitless!


    Could it be... that all the friends around the big shot are also big shots?


    Now, White Feather didn''t dare to treat Emma with negligence.


    After walking for a while and passing through several intersections, they finally arrived at an open space.


    Here, many level 2 and 3 Zombies were wandering.


    "This ce is perfect for you to level up," White Feather said to Emma, "I''ll lure the monsters, and then get them down to a sliver of health, and you finish them off." Emma nodded, half-understanding.


    White Feather first applied several buffs to herself, and then rushed towards the nearest Zombie.


    As a Silver Knight, White Feather''s defense was extremely high, and the Zombie couldn''t break through it at all.


    Just as White Feather was about to cut the Zombie with her longsword...


    Suddenly. She felt a burst of heat from behind.


    She turned her head and saw a watermelon-sized fireball whizzing past her ear, instantly hitting the Zombie in front of her!


    -100!


    Instant kill!


    The Zombie instantly turned into charcoal!


    This left White Feather standing in ce, stunned.


    She looked back at Emma in disbelief, then asked: "Are you really... only level 2?"


    Emma nodded, "Yes, you just told me to remember tost hit, I saw this monster''s health reach my execute line, so I directly attacked... Did I do something wrong?"


    White Feather thought to herself: Yes, but I didn''t expect your kill-line to be full HP...


    Now, White Feather knew the gap between people.


    Although she was already level 9, it took at least two or three hits to kill a level 3 Zombie.


    But Emma, who was only level 2, could kill them instantly with one hit.


    Did she still need her to help level up?


    Emma could totally walk sideways in this mine on her own!

 Chapter 15 15- Legendary Item, Ancient Parchment

    <h4>Chapter 15 Chapter 15- Legendary Item, Ancient Parchment </h4>


    John didn''t know anything about White Feather and Emma''s leveling up in the mine.


    He was now desperately using his "Rare Silver Tear" to gain Exp and Gold Coins.


    At this point, he was already level 52.


    Since leveling up to 50, the Exp required has be increasingly terrifying.


    This made John very doubtful...


    How do normal yers level up after reaching this level?


    Perhaps when yers generally reach level 50, more experience-boosting items will appear.


    John shook his head, no longer thinking about these things.


    If he wanted to leave the temple, he had to kill The Devil "Azazel".


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t matter how far ahead his level waspared to other yers.


    From multiple "encounters", John had understood a truth.


    That was, The Devil, as one of Gods, was extremely formidable.


    Up to now, John had been unable to block any of his attacks.


    Of course.


    John was a highly talented yer, and he was also growing.


    He was constantly summarizing and thinking about how to counterattack once he could block the opponent''s attacks.


    Now, The Devil "Azazel" had shown three methods of instantly killing him.


    The first was a direct rush of ck smoke, in which his HP dropped drastically.


    The second was direct eye contact with Azazel, resulting in his spirit being directly wiped out by its powerful divine consciousness.


    The third was a powerful sonic attack, causing his body to shatter directly.


    The Devil didn''t make any movements for these three types of attacks.


    One could say, from beginning to end Azazel never truly attacked, yet managed to kill him.


    But John had a strength in his character, that was, he never got discouraged, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been thest "Sacrifice" yer who didn''t delete his character.


    "One day, I''ll make you move, Azazel."


    After saying these words, John chuckled coldly, stretched a bit, and then continued to walk into the stone gate.


    ...


    A monthter.


    By this time, the average level of yers had reached 20 to 30.


    And on the level leaderboard, there was still only one "Anonymous yer".


    In other words, no one else had reached level 50 yet.


    But what puzzled other yers was that this "Anonymous yer" had already reached level 50 a month ago.


    A month had passed, and the Anonymous yer''s level hadn''t changed at all, still at level 50.


    Not even one level up.


    What was going on?


    Had this yer never logged in again?


    Posts about this matter remained hot on the game forum.


    People spected about what had happened to this "Anonymous yer".


    Some people posted, iming that this yer was their friend, and because they were too powerful and leveled up too quickly, they found the game uninteresting and gave up.


    Others said that the reason this person could level up so fast was because they activated a hidden talent, but the side effect of the talent was that subsequent leveling up was very slow...


    In short, there were various spections.


    Those guilds that had been trying to contact this Anonymous yer gradually stopped posting search queries.


    For them, it was only a matter of time before their own experts reached level 50.


    This Anonymous yer had been hovering at level 50 for a reason.


    So, there was no need to recruit so actively anymore.


    ...


    Outside a certain abandoned human camp.


    Two beauties were leveling up here.


    White Feather and Emma had reached levels 37 and 38 respectively, which could be considered far ahead of most yers.


    Of course, the effect of the Silver Tear yed a part.


    White Feather and Emma coordinated well, with one responsible for luring and tanking the mobs while the other continuously cast "Fireball" and "Rain of Fire", instantly killing all the bandits in the camp.


    The moment the bandit leader fell.


    A golden light shed on Emma, indicating her leveling.


    At this point, her level had risen to the same as White Feather''s, level 38.


    "Wow! Finally, some equip dropped!"


    Emma, with her sharp eyes, instantly noticed the items shining with light dropped by the bandit leader not far in front.


    White Feather nodded, walked over, and counted the loot.


    "A two-handed weapon, a piece of heavy armor, 7 silver coins..."


    "Wait, what is this?"


    White Feather picked up one of the loots.


    The item was emitting a golden glow different from the other items.


    "What is this?"


    Emma came over and asked.


    It was a piece of parchment that looked old and greasy, with something written in a strangenguage.


    The golden glow emanating from the parchment told White Feather and Emma that this was definitely not an ordinary item!


    [Ancient Parchment (Legendary): An ancient and mysterious parchment, written in a strangenguage with some important information.]


    The description was very brief.


    But both of them knew that this thing must be very valuable!


    Emma and White Feather looked at each other, then White Feather said:


    "You killed the leader, so it has to be you to decide how to deal with it."


    Emma immediately said: "We killed them together, not just me. Without you tanking in front, how could I, a squishy mage, kill these bandits?"


    "You decide how to deal with it, you''ve always been the one to distribute our loot."


    White Feather hesitated for a moment, then said: "Although this item looks good, with such a brief introduction, we can''t see its value..."


    "How about this, we take it to the auction house, and split the auction money fifty-fifty?"


    Emma nodded: "I second that."


    White Feather nodded, then said: "Alright, it''s gettingte, I''ll keep this item for now, and we''ll take it to the auction house next time we log in."


    Emma agreed.


    Then, both of them logged off at the same spot.


    Not long after they logged off.


    A group of yers found their way here, and the one leading them was a familiar face to John - the Darklord.


    "Young Master, this is the ce." a dwarf hunter yer pointed at the abandoned camp in front of them.


    The Darklord nodded, looking joyfully in the direction the dwarf yer was pointing at.


    The next second, his smile froze on his face.


    "Why is there nothing left here!" the Darklord raged.


    The dwarf yer didn''t expect this either, he had bought this information about a bandit camp from another yer for a hefty price.


    In the game "Godyer", a bandit camp basically meant the presence of treasure.


    As long as you killed all the bandits, the bandits'' treasure would belong to the yer.


    However.


    Eliminating bandits is not an easy task.


    The bandits were very strong, and they were used tomitting crimes in groups.


    Unless yers could form a strong team, it was quite possible that their efforts would be in vain.


    "Boss, it''s possible that other yers got here first..." a rooky suggested.


    "Nonsense!" The Darklord pped the man''s face angrily, "Can''t I see that? Damn it, who stole my treasure!"


    ...


    White Feather and Emma were naturally unaware of the Darklord''s impotent rage.


    It was nearly midnight, and Emma had logged off.


    She opened her holographic chamber and saw that John was still engrossed in the game, so she didn''t disturb him.


    She stretched, straightened her pajamas, then went into the kitchen to prepare ate-night meal for John.


    Just after she finished making the noodles.


    John''s holographic chamber opened.


    He rubbed his eyes, looking a bit tired.


    John saw that Emma had prepared food, and as he walked out of the holographic chamber, he smiled and said:


    "Thanks, I''m just hungry."


    "And there''s a fried egg, nice."


    Emma watched John wolf down his food at the dining table. She said with a smile, "White Feather and I have already rushed to level 38!"


    John looked at her, ruffled her hair, andplimented, "Well done, you''re leveling up quickly, almost catching up with the top yers."


    Emma then asked, "John, what level are you at?"


    Faced with this question.


    John chose to evade it, and even changed the subject:


    "You know, I''ve been leveling up in the secret realm all the time, and I haven''t really paid attention to my own level... By the way, what are the popr topics in the game recently?"


    Emma seemed to be used to John changing the subject, and went along with John''s topic:


    "It seems like a lot of people are curious about the person on the level leaderboard, wondering why the level is always disyed at 50? Do you know what''s going on?"


    Hearing this, John almost choked on his noodles.


    As the person involved, of course, he knew what was going on.

 Chapter 16 16- Treasure of Erebus (God of Chaos)

    <h4>Chapter 16 Chapter 16- Treasure of Erebus (God of Chaos) </h4>


    Ever since John climbed up to the top of the ranking leaderboard, he had been looking for a way to hide his information.


    Finally, during a trial use of the "Eye of Artemis," he suddenly discovered... this skill not only could reveal the truth about other objects but also could conceal his own information!


    This was one of the many mysterious powers of the Eye of Artemis talent.


    Artemis, the God of Hunt, represents the moon, hunt, insight...


    Thus, hiding information is exactly Artemis''s field of expertise!


    That is to say, when he activates the "Eye of Artemis," his personal information can bepletely hidden!


    So,ter on, Johnpletely hid his information on the leaderboard, and it became normal that other yers couldn''t see the level of the "Anonymous yer" being updated.


    Of course, John did not intend to exin this to Emma.


    After all, she didn''t know about it was he on the ranking leaderboard.


    He coughed lightly to alleviate the awkwardness, then continued, "There''s nothing much to say about this, maybe that yer just didn''t want to y anymore, right? Any other interesting things?"


    Emma propped her chin with her hand, thought for a moment, then said, "Oh yes! Today, White Feather and I wiped out a bandit camp!"


    "Is that so, that''s great," John started sipping his soup, casually responding.


    "We also got a really nice item, probably a Legendary item," Emma added.


    At this, John put down his bowl and looked at her in surprise.


    As far as John knew, none of the yers outside the temple had ever gotten a Legendary item.


    Given the almost 0 drop rate of Legendary items... It was clear that Emma and White Feather had obtained a highly valuable item!


    John was intrigued and asked, "Really? What kind of item? What does it do?"


    Emma shook her head, "I don''t know. It was described as an old and mysterious parchment, written in a strangenguage with important information... I don''t know anything beyond that."


    Hearing Emma say this, John became even more interested.


    ording to his past gaming experience, the items that have fewer introductions and are more mysterious often turn out to be more valuable in the end.


    It''s very possible that there''s some secret hidden behind this parchment!


    John couldn''t leave the temple in the game at the moment, but he still wanted to gather as much information about the world outside the temple as possible.


    That way, when he''s able to leave the temple, he won''t bepletely ignorant and have trouble integrating into other yer groups.


    John asked, "Do you have that Legendary item with you? Can you send it to me through the trading system? I wanna check this item"


    Emma shook her head, "No, it''s with White Feather."


    "What do you n to do with this item?" John asked again.


    Emma replied, "We discussed and thought that neither of us could use it, so we decided to auction it off at the newbie vige auction house next time we log in... We might get a lot of Gold Coins for it, after all, this is the first Legendary item I''ve ever seen."


    John immediately shook his head, "Tell White Feather not to auction this item. No matter what price you eventually get, with the current purchasing power of yers, the Gold Coins you get will definitely be far less than the value of the parchment itself."


    "Next time you log on, send this thing to me to have a look."


    "I might be able to see some clues from it."


    Emma always listened to John, hearing him say this, she nodded repeatedly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. White Feather will definitely have no objections to your suggestion."


    Over the past month, John has been a major customer of White Feather.


    She has made a lot of Gold Coins from selling Silver Tear to John.


    Therefore, White Feather has always respected John, calling him the big boss.


    Because of John, she would call Emma "Mydy".


    In White Feather''s view, John must be a very wealthy person in reality, otherwise, he couldn''t possibly afford to spend so many Gold Coins.


    Therefore, Emma, who lives with John, must be a "Lady".


    "Very good," John finished discussing this matter and then felt a bit sleepy.


    He nced at Emma, giving her a suggestive look.


    Emma knew exactly what he was thinking upon seeing this look.


    She quickly covered her proud chest and said, "No! It''s toote today, it''s already midnight! How about... tomorrow? I''m off tomorrow, and there are no sses at school."


    Regardless of what she said, John just smiled and calmly said, "Okay, then tomorrow."


    Emma was stunned. This was the first time she had seen John being so obedient.


    "What... what''s going on with you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Emma pouted, "Usually, if I say something like this, you''d immediately pounce on me without a word, or directly carry me to the bedroom... Why are you so calm today?"


    Seeing John agree so readily to not do it, Emma felt a little disappointed.


    She couldn''t help but doubt if she wasn''t attractive to John anymore.


    Johnughed out loud and pointed at the time on his phone.


    At that moment, the time was exactly 23:59:56.


    In other words, in four seconds, it would be "tomorrow".


    Seeing the time, Emma immediately understood John''s meaning, and said in realization, "I knew it!"


    Four secondster, without any hesitation, John directly picked up Emma and said, "See, I acted ording to your words, not until ''tomorrow''."


    After saying this, he carried Emma back into the bedroom.


    ...


    The next day.


    Not long after John and Emma logged on, Emma contacted John and said, "Brother John, White Feather is already online. I''ve told her about your request. Shall we send the item to you now for review?"


    "Sure", John replied.


    Soon, the glowing golden item appeared before John.


    He picked it up and was instantly stunned.


    The strange characters on this parchment, he seemed to have seen them before!


    He turned his head to look at the twisted stone gate he had entered countless times.


    Then, he looked at the walls around the temple...


    That''s right.


    Thenguage on this parchment was the same as thenguage inside this Godyer temple!


    John tried to use the "Eye of Artemis" to look at the parchment.


    Unfortunately, while the "Eye of Artemis" could see the essence of things, it did not have a trantion function.


    However, John still made progress.


    With the help of the Eye of Artemis, he at least knew what the item in front of him was...


    "Treasure of Erebus"?!


    Was this a God''s treasure map?


    From a literal understanding, this "God of Chaos" should be a god in charge of chaos and ambiguity... It seemed to have some rtion to "Azazel"?


    What would happen if he brought this parchment to Azazel?


    While John was examining the parchment, White Feather sent a message: "Boss, I''ve sent you the item. Emma and I have discussed it. If you like it, we''ll give it to you."


    John thought for a moment and did not reject outright.


    If this item really had something to do with The Devil he needed to defeat, it would be a very valuable tool for him.


    But if this parchment was unrted to Azazel, there was no need for him to hoard it.


    After all, it was the result of the two girls'' hard work fighting monsters.


    So, John replied: "Okay, I''ll try to see if this item is useful to me. If it is, I will buy it from you with enough Gold Coins. If it''s not, I''ll return it to you."


    After a while, White Feather replied: "Okay, we have no problem with that."


    Then, curiously, she sent another message: "By the way, Boss, I always see that you hide your personal information... Emma and I are already at level 38. Can you tell me what level you are?" The message was apanied by a cute emoji.


    Asked by White Feather, John looked at his attribute interface... and the number "586" disyed on his level.


    He couldn''t help but give a wry smile.


    He felt that if he really told them his actual level, they might think he had gone mad.

 Chapter 17 17-A Conversation with Azazel

    <h4>Chapter 17 Chapter 17-A Conversation with Azazel </h4>


    ?After a month of hard work.


    John had sessfully broken through the lv500 and reached level 586.


    This level, for ordinary yers, was quite outrageous.


    If word got out, it would undoubtedly cause a sensation.


    John decided to keep thispletely secret, not even tell his close friend Emma.


    So he wouldn''t tell White Feather either.


    "I''m probably...a bit higher than you," John replied.


    White Feather was a little confused, how much was "a bit higher"?


    40 levels more?


    But White Feather didn''t ask more.


    Since John didn''t want to give a detailed answer, it would be pointless to keep asking.


    White Feather believed that John must be a very powerful yer, with a level definitely higher than hers.


    As for how much higher...she didn''t need to know the specifics.


    "Alright, I got it. We will wait for your message, boss," White Feather replied.


    John closed the chat interface.


    Holding the golden parchment, he walked towards the twisted stone gate.


    Passing through the long corridor, John again faced The Devil "Azazel".


    Unexpectedly, Azazel, in the ck mist, didn''t instantly kill John.


    Instead, his gaze shifted to the parchment in John''s hand.


    A dull sound echoed from all directions into John''s mind.


    The voice seemed ancient, instilling endless fear and chaos.


    For an instant, John felt like his soul was being torn apart, divided into countless selves.


    But John quickly recovered. Among his many talents, he just happened to have the ability to resist chaos.


    When he calmed down, he realized that the voice was not an attack from The Devil.


    It was just a sentence The Devil said to him.


    Just one sentence had almost torn the soul of a nearly level 600 yer!


    "Where did you get this thing?" Azazel asked.


    Facing the powerful Devil''s questioning, John straightened up and retorted, "Is this yours?"


    Seeing him daring not to answer his question, The Devil was instantly enraged.


    A cloud of ck smoke swept over, and John''s health quickly dropped to the bottom.


    He was utterly defenseless!


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    ...


    "Huh."


    John took a deep breath, his heart still pounding.


    It truly deserved of being The Devil.


    Once angry, the damage caused was something he couldn''t contend with, even though he was already level 586.


    In the eyes of the gods, he was still as insignificant as a bug!


    However, this death was not entirely without gains for John.


    At least, he proved one thing...The Devil "Azazel" indeed recognized the parchment, and seemed very familiar with it.


    He took out the parchment, sneered, and thought to himself: "In that case, things will be simpler from now on."


    John stood up again and rushed into the stone gate.


    This time, when he stood in front of The Devil, he didn''t wait for Azazel to ask.


    He directly took out the parchment and asked, "TELL ME, is this yours?"


    Facing the always "resurrecting" John, The Devil Azazel was truly at a loss.


    He had been sealed in the underground temple by powerful gods, his strength suppressed to one-tenth of its original, and now he had to deal with this tenacious bug.


    Despite his reduced power, he was still capable of instantly killing this bug.


    But bizarrely, this bug could resurrect infinitely... and even continuously grow stronger.


    This left The Devil Azazel with no way to deal with him.


    With a hum, Azazel said to John, "This item, it is mine. Mortal, how did you get it?"


    John, resisting the erosion of the ancient voice and watching his HP continuously drop, quickly asked, "Does it record your treasure? What is it?"


    Although Azazel was very displeased with John''s irreverent attitude, it seemed that aside from killing John, he had no other options.


    He had tried to torment this human before, but each torture seemed useless.


    The man didn''t even scream in pain, let alone beg for mercy.


    This made Azazel extremely frustrated.


    He guessed that this human was likely intentionally ced here by the gods who had sealed him.


    Not only could this human resurrect infinitely, but he also seemed to havepletely blocked out pain.


    In this way, Azazel was left with no way to deal with him.


    After a long while, Azazel said, "Actually, it''s not really a treasure. It''s just an abandoned shell that I used before bing a god. Those gods fear my ability to create chaos, so naturally, they wouldn''t allow my shell to exist freely, hehe... But even my pre-godhood shell couldn''t be destroyed in a short time, so those gods arranged many guards to prevent my shell from reappearing in the world before itpletely disappeared!"


    Upon hearing this, John finally understood the value of this parchment.


    "So if it''s where your pre-godhood shell was, there must be a lot of powerful treasures along with it, right?"


    Azazel scoffed, "Mortal, if you think there are, then there are. No matter what they are, to me, they have no value... Perhaps those things would seem valuable to you humans. In my eyes, you humans are but a bunch of bugs that I can crush at will, just adding a bit of fun to the chaos..."


    John didn''t listen to the rest of what Azazel was saying.


    Because at this moment, his HP hadpletely depleted.


    Facing a god, even if the god had no intention of attacking, just conversing would be a deadly blow to ordinary creatures.


    Having returned to the outer part of the temple, John walked up to the tray statue and then contacted White Feather.


    White Feather: "Galewind (John''s ID), boss? What can I do for you?"


    John: "This Legendary parchment is of no use to me, I''ll send it back to you. But don''t investigate what''s inside, whatever it is, it''s a power beyond the reach of current yers, and it''s very dangerous."


    White Feather: "So how should we do to this parchment? Just throw it away?"


    John thought for a while, then replied:


    "Don''t throw it away, it would be too wasteful, after all, it''s the first ''Legendary'' item in the entire server. Here''s what you do, take it to the auction house. The auction house has its own appraisers, they will appraise this item."


    White Feather: "Alright, boss, we''ll do as you say."


    After giving instructions, John ced the parchment back on the te.


    The item was transported back to White Feather.


    Following John''s instructions, she and Emma went to thergest Dawn Breeze Auction House in the city where Silver Church was located.


    In this Dawn Breeze Auction House, there were not only many NPCs, but also many yers working.


    In the game "Godyer", every profession in the world can be tried by yers.


    yers are not outsiders in the world, but truly live within it.


    For example, the resident host of this auction house was a yer, a somewhat famous inte celebrity, with the ID "Isabe Jones".


    Coincidentally, White Feather knew this "Isabe" in real life, so she directly found her and entrusted her to help auction this "ancient parchment".


    After the three met, "Isabe" couldn''t wait to ask, "White Feather, did you say you got a ''Legendary'' item? This is the first Legendary item in the entire server!"


    "Quick, show me!"

 Chapter 18 18- Let Me Show You the True Meaning of Despair!

    <h4>Chapter 18 Chapter 18- Let Me Show You the True Meaning of Despair! </h4>


    Seeing the passers-bying and going behind her, White Feather said to Isabe,


    "There are too many people here, we should go somewhere private to talk."


    Isabe nodded and said, "The auction house has a special reception room that I can use. Let me invite Master Reo over and we can talk in the reception room."


    Master Reo, an elderly NPC, is the chief treasure appraisal master at Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    It is said that he is over 200 years old, a long-lived and wise human.


    yers can trigger a quest to find Master Reo afterpleting certain special quests.


    As long as they pass Master Reo''s test, they can change their ss to "appraiser".


    Although this ss is not strong inbat, it has a strong ability to appraise various items, so its ability to make money is quite impressive.


    And Isabe, she is Master Reo''s disciple, also an "Appraiser".


    Under Isabe''s guidance, White Feather and Emma arrived at the auction house''s special reception room.


    After waiting for a few minutes, an old man wearing a light purple robe, who looked very knowledgeable, walked in.


    Isabe quickly introduced, "This is the Chief Appraiser of Dawn Breeze Auction House, and also my mentor, Master Reo."


    White Feather and Emma greeted him with great respect.


    The old man greeted them amicably and then sat down on the sofa.


    "You two say you''ve found a ''Legendary'' item? This is rare, I haven''t seen it in a long time..." Master Reo said straight to the point, "Can you take it out now and let me have a look?"


    White Feather didn''t hesitate. After all, John had already told her that this item was extremely dangerous, so there was no need to treasure and hide it like a precious jewel.


    She directly took out the parchment radiating a faint golden glow from her backpack and handed it to Master Reo.


    Isabe also rushed to look at it.


    As a yer, it was the first time she had seen a real "Legendary" item.


    But her appraisal level was too low, she couldn''t see the secret of the item at all.


    But Master Reo, the moment he touched the parchment, his eyes, which were originally squinted, suddenly widened.


    Even his hands holding the parchment were trembling uncontrobly.


    "This... this is..."


    Seeing Master Reo so excited, Isabe quickly asked, "What''s the matter, mentor?"


    Master Reo rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, then took out a monocle from his bosom and put it on his right eye.


    At this time, everyone could see Master Reo''s seriousness towards the item in his hand.


    Isabe was wondering in her heart. She had been at the auction house for more than half a month and had handled countless treasures, but it was the first time she had seen Master Reo so excited.


    It took Master Reo a while toe back to his senses.


    He pointed to the parchment in his hand and said, "This is the treasure of the ancient Devil... The text recorded on it is in Demonnguage!"


    "If I''m not wrong, this parchment records the treasure map of the Devil who governs the ''chaos'', ''Azazel''!"


    "The words on it that records the specific address, you need to find a master proficient in Demonnguage to trante, I can''t trante it all."


    Upon hearing this, everyone present took a deep breath.


    A treasure map of a Devil?!


    How terrifying must the treasures buried on it be!


    White Feather now understood why John didn''t let them use this item, but wanted to auction it off.


    With her and Emma''s strength, it''s impossible to get the Devil''s treasure!


    Just as everyone was silent.


    Isabe looked at White Feather seriously and said, "White Feather, this is a big deal. This item is not only a ''Legendary'' item, but also a Devil''s treasure... Once the word gets out, it will definitely cause a sensation among yers worldwide!"


    "Do you... really want to auction this item here?"


    Master Reo returned the parchment to White Feather, adding, "This item is extremely dangerous, but human greed is endless. As long as there is profit to be made, they will flock to it no matter how dangerous it is... If you auction it here, we can guarantee you a good price, but because this item is the Devil''s, we have to charge a high handling fee, about 20%... you should think about it."


    White Feather looked at Emma, as if asking for her opinion.


    Emma was very straightforward: "What did Galewind say?"


    White Feather: "He said to auction it off."


    Emmaughed, "Then just auction it off."


    White Feather nodded, handed the parchment back to Master Reo, and said, "Then let''s auction it at Dawn Breeze Auction House. As for the handling fee, that''s not a problem."


    Seeing Master Reo take the parchment, Isabe couldn''t help but ask White Feather, "Who is this ''Galewind'' you two talking about? Is he also a yer?"


    White Feather nodded andughed, "Yes, he''s a very powerful yer. Both Emma and I owe our smooth leveling to his guidance."


    A curious look appeared on Isabe''s sweet face, she propped her chin with her hand and said, "Really? There aren''t many men that can earn your praise, White Feather!"


    "I''m really interested in this ''Galewind'' now."


    White Feather hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense, I haven''t officially met him yet, and besides, appearances in the game can be changed, even if I''ve met him, he doesn''t know what I look like in reality."


    Isabe deliberatelyughed, "What a pity, not being able to see the real appearance of our beautiful White Feather is a man''s loss!"


    Seeing Isabe say this, Emma couldn''t help but be on alert.


    Howe there are always so many beautiful women interested in John wherever he goes?


    It''s really dangerous!


    ...


    On the other side.


    John, who was pretending to be profound in front of The Devil Azazel, suddenly felt his nose itch, followed by a sneeze.


    Suddenly, the aura of a strong guy he was trying to create waspletely gone.


    "Darn it, who''s talking behind my back?"


    John rubbed his nose, then looked at Azazel again.


    "Devil, have you thought about it? Will you let me out or not?!"


    Azazel looked at the creature in front of him, who was like a bug, and said coldly:


    "If I could get out, do you think I would be sitting here ying with you, a bug?"


    John looked at his rapidly decreasing HP and thought:


    Talking with a God is troublesome, even just hearing their voice makes my HP keep dropping... It''s difficult to even have a proper conversation.


    He already knew that The Devil in front of him was sealed here by other Gods.


    Even The Devil itself couldn''t leave this underground temple.


    This made John very disappointed.


    Do I really have to defeat Azazel to get out?


    But he was almost level 600 now, and still couldn''t handle a single attack from Azazel, he didn''t know when he could defeat him...


    Forget it.


    Stop thinking about it.


    Negotiating with it is a waste of time, better to keep leveling up!


    Only when I''m strong can I do anything I want to do!


    John didn''t waste any more words, and drew out his "Divine de".


    At this point, he had leveled this skill up to level 7, making it extremely destructive.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): Use this skill to create a weapon out of thin air based on your mental strength. The weapon''s attributes are determined by the skill level, character level, and character''s mental strength. The initial attributes of Divine de are +800,000 damage and a 25% critical hit rate.]


    Seeing John draw out his "Divine de", Azazel knew what he was going to do.


    Although for all this time, this "bug" hadn''t been able to attack his real body, but his persistence was really annoying to Azazel.


    It was as if this bug truly believed he could kill a God.


    This made Azazel, who had always beenckadaisical and didn''t take John seriously, think for the first time that he should really let John experience the gap between a bug and a god.


    He let out a coldugh, and actually stood up from his high seat.


    John was also stunned.


    This was the first time he had seen the Devil stand up from within the ck mist.


    Azazel looked down at John, raising his hands.


    With that voice from ancient times that pierced through time and space, he warned John:


    "Then I will show you..."


    "The True Meaning of Despair!"

 Chapter 19 19- Global Sensation! The First "Legendary" Item Up for Auction!

    <h4>Chapter 19 Chapter 19- Global Sensation! The First "Legendary" Item Up for Auction! </h4>


    After Azazel finished speaking, John suddenly felt a void beneath his feet.


    Then, he was infinitely falling, plunging into an abyss.


    The strange sensation of weightlessness, along with the surrounding ck Mist, was continuously invading his brain and psyche.


    Although there was no physical pain, John could clearly feel his mind slowly disintegrating.


    It was as if he had fallen into a world of endless reincarnation, where every life he experienced was chaotic, disordered, and painful.


    In the end, John even found it difficult to discern what was real.


    If such an experience continued, he might indeed be brainwashed by Azazel, unable to tell which is his true self.


    The Devil''s power was terrifying.


    Fortunately, John had onest resort.


    Once he used it, no matter how powerful the Devil was, it would have no effect on his mind. That was¡ªlogging out!


    "Are you sure you want to log out?"


    "Yes," John chose without hesitation.


    The next second, he was back in the interior of the holographic chamber.


    "That was close. If I had been tortured like that, I might have gone crazy," John sighed in relief.


    Once his mind had recovered and stabilized, he restarted the game.


    In Azazel''s view, John was under his mental control.


    Then suddenly, this bug just disappeared.


    Completely vanished, as if he had torn through space,pletely gone.


    This left Azazel quite puzzled.


    Shortly after, John reappeared in front of him.


    This shocked the Devil greatly, and he asked, "Did you just escape the temple?"


    The moment John heard The Devil''s voice, his HP plummeted.


    But he had no choice, knowing the gap between himself and The Devil was still great.


    The Devil could kill him just by looking at him.


    Upon hearing Azazel''s words, John remembered that this guy was sealed here by other gods and must long for freedom, so he deliberately said, "Yeah, what''s the matter? Ie and go as I please!"


    Sure enough, Azazel visibly became furious.


    A powerful ck Mist swept over, and John was instantly disintegrated.


    ¡­


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points +5,900,000,000]


    [Gold Coins +500]


    [Due to the effect of Silver Tear (Rare), the Exp you gain is increased.]


    [Experience +59,000,000,000]


    ...


    "What a temperamental Devil."


    When John resurrected again, he found that he had leveled up.


    And he had actually gained 15 levels!


    [yer: Galewind]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: Assassin]


    [Level: 601]


    [Attributes...]


    ...


    He had to check the Exp gain prompt just now.


    Since leveling up to 100, because the Exp gain was too much, it was just a string of numbers for John, so he hadn''t paid much attention to the specific Exp number.


    But now that he saw it, he was stunned.


    Dying once, he actually gained 5.9 billion Exp! And another 59 billion Exp from the Silver Tear...


    This allowed him to gain more than 10 levels!


    John had to carefully consider why he gained so much Exp from that death.


    Could it be... because The Devil Azazel was furious?


    As long as he truly angered him, he could gain a lot of Exp bonus?


    The more John thought about it, the more he felt that was the reason.


    He charged into the twisted stone gate again.


    To test his hypothesis, John stormed towards Azazel, shouting:


    "What a Devil, you''re nothing special!"


    "I''m standing in front of you again... what can you do to me?"


    Seeing John appear before him again and hearing his taunts, Azazel''s anger intensified.


    The wrath of The Devil shook the entire temple.


    ...


    [Ding, you have been killed.]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    [Exp Points+6,000,000,000]


    [Gold Coins+500]


    [Due to the effect of Silver Tear (Rare), the Exp points you gain have been increased.]


    [Exp Points+60,000,000,000] ...


    After John resurrected, he couldn''t hide the excitement on his face.


    "That''s it!"


    "The angrier The Devil Azazel gets, the more Exp I gain!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the underground temple, John was leveling up continuously.


    With the agreement of White Feather and Emma, Dawn Breeze Auction House disyed the legendary item "Ancient Parchment" on the auction house''s bulletin board.


    To build momentum for the next auction, Master Reo even had the auctioneers go to nearby towns for promotion.


    The NPCs carrying out such a grand promotion naturally caught the attention of the yers.


    Plus, there were yers in Dawn Breeze Auction House who, in order to make the auction house famous, promoted it fervently on forums, posts, and any ce wherements could be made...


    News of the appearance of a legendary item quickly spread like wildfire.


    In an instant, the entire in-game chat channel erupted in excitement.


    "What? A legendary item has appeared!? If I recall correctly, this is the first legendary item since the gameunched!"


    "Does anyone know what this item is? Please DM me, I have a big reward!"


    "No matter what this item is, our Egle Guild is willing to pay a high price for it!"


    "What the hell is Egle Guild? I''ve never heard of it. This legendary item will inevitably be a target for the top guilds. If you''re not prepared to spend millions, don''t even think about it."


    ...


    yers were passionately discussing what the item could be, trying to dig out any information about this legendary item from any source.


    The well-known guild leaders were also shocked by the news, each reaching out to theirworks to figure out what the legendary item was.


    This news caught the attention of not only domestic yers, but also those abroad.


    Since this was the first time a legendary item appeared in the game, it was global news.


    Many international yers left messages in the chatroom iming they would definitely attend the auction.


    Those who couldn''t make it in time said they wouldmission local yers to bid on their behalf and use the Global Trade Guild to transport the item back.


    In short, even before the auction started, there were undercurrents around the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Countless inte celebrities started live broadcasts around the auction house, preparing to stream the entire auction process.


    Gradually...


    The number of yers gathering in the town was increasing.


    Dawn Breeze Auction House and Silver Church were located in a city called Silverglow.


    This city was under the jurisdiction of Silver Church, so security was excellent and few yers dared to stir up trouble nearby.


    If you were caught doing something bad by the Silver Knights, the consequences would not be pleasant.


    Despite therge number of yers in the town, the order was still good.


    There were three days left before the auction officially started.


    These yers seemed tireless, rushing to Silverglow and crowding the town.


    The town''s gates were constantly admitting yers, and the teleportation array was operating at full capacity.


    The town was instantly packed with people, and the area outside the auction house was so crowded that it was impassable.


    Seeing such a scene, all yers knew in their hearts.


    The first major event that would go down in history in the "Godyer" game was about to happen.

 Chapter 20 20- The Auction Begins

    <h4>Chapter 20 Chapter20- The Auction Begins </h4>


    Three dayster.


    John revived once again in the temple.


    At this point, he was already at level 667.


    In his battle with The Devil Azazel, he was no longer instantly killed by The Devil.


    Instead, he could now withstand one or two attacks from The Devil and even fight back.


    Although he still couldn''t break Azazel''s defense, such progress was a tremendous encouragement for him.


    "I still can''t cause any damage to Azazel. My attacks are always blocked by the ck Mist swirling around Azazel... What skill is that?"


    John began to summarize hisbat experience, something he excelled at.


    In past games, John was able to derive a lot of information from each battle and analyze it, so he could handle simr enemies more effectively in the future.


    In "Godyer", because his opponent was too strong, and he couldn''t withstand the opponent''s first attack at all, there was no opportunity to analyze the battle.


    Now that he could withstand a few attacks, it was time to learn from his experiences and constantly hone hisbat skills.


    What he didn''t know was that while he was quietly isted in the temple, the world outside was already bustling with excitement and noise.


    Silverglow was nearly bursting with yers.


    Even outside the city, numerous guilds had set up their marching tents.


    If yers who didn''t know the situation passed by, they might even think that many guilds were uniting to siege Silverglow.


    In the city, White Feather, a Silver Knight, was also overwhelmed.


    Although she was one of the owners of the legendary item, she didn''t have time to think about the auction.


    She and her fellow yers were ordered by the Silver Bishop to maintain the security of Silverglow and prevent the new "yers" from causing any trouble in the city.


    In the past two days, White Feather has hardly logged out.


    If she doesn''tplete the bishop''s quest, a significant amount of her "Church Contribution Points" would be deducted.


    This would not bode well for the future development of her character.


    However, fortunately, despite her busyness over the past two days, she has made considerable gains.


    She has earned a substantial amount of " Church Contribution Points" from the Silver Church alone, which has bnced her feelings a lot.


    She considers it as overtime pay.


    On the other hand, inside the auction house.


    Emma looked down from the window of a high-rise building and felt her scalp tingle at the sight of the crowded yers in the city.


    She never thought that auctioning a piece of parchment would cause such amotion.


    Isabe, the auctioneer in the room, saw her look of fear andforted her,


    "You don''t have to worry about all this. As the owner of the legendary auction item, you don''t need to speak when the auction starts. Leave everything to us, we''re professionals."


    Emma nodded awkwardly and then asked,


    "Isabe... How much do you think this parchment can sell for?"


    Isabe sighed, shook her head and replied honestly, "To be honest, even as a professional auctioneer, this is the first time I''ve seen such a spectacle. I estimate... this legendary item might fetch no less than 10 million dors..."


    "10 million?!" Emma was stunned.


    Even after deducting the auction house''smission and the money she had to split with White Feather, she would still nearly 4 million.


    That''s 4 million in cash!


    Emma, who used to have to work as a delivery guy to supplement her tuition, was at a loss for words.


    Isabe saw Emma''s stunned expression and thought she found the price too low, so she quickly added, "This price is just my conservative estimate. No one knows the final price... Don''t worry too much, our auction house''s mission is to help the original owner sell at a high price. If possible, we''ll push the price as high as we can."


    Emma quickly shook her head and said, "That''s not necessary, I''m just afraid that if we sell it for so much money... White Feather and I might attract the attention of criminals. After all, it''s so much money..."


    Seeing Emma looking so scared, Isabeughed.


    She reassured her, "Forget about it, throughout the auction process, we will not reveal any personal information about the original owner of the auction item... So far, the only people who know that you and White Feather own the parchment are Master Reo and me."


    Hearing what Isabe said, Emma felt a little relieved.


    As a simple freshman in college, she didn''t want to attract the attention of any bad guys.


    At that moment, Isabe nced at the time and said, "It''s time to go to the venue now, you can just go and sit in the VIP section."


    Emma asked, "What about you?"


    Isabe winked and replied, "Master said that I would be the host of this auction, so I can''t apany you. You just watch from the audience and see how I sell that parchment for a good price!"


    ...


    Half an hourter, Emma arrived alone at the VIP section of the auction venue.


    It must be said that the auction venue of the Dawn Breeze Auction House is quite magnificent and impressive.


    The interior alone can amodate thousands of people.


    But the volume of this auction clearly exceeds a few thousand people.


    Outside the auction venue, countless yers were begging for a ticket to the auction.


    However, those who could get tickets were all powerful figures, so why would they easily give up their tickets?


    Soon, in the system market, the tickets for this auction were hyped up to 10,000 dors each.


    And that''s the price for seats in the far corners.


    There were no VIP tickets avable at all.


    Those who could get VIP tickets were either industry leaders, guild leaders, or extremely wealthy or powerful people in reality.


    In short, the VIP section was for the rich or powerful.


    Emma sat alone in a seat, looking out of ce with the people around her.


    This made Emma feel ufortable.


    Fortunately, after waiting for ten minutes, the auction officially began.


    All eyes were on the stage.


    There, people would see the first legendary item in this game!


    In people''s eyes, there was nothing but desire and greed.


    This was not just an item.


    With so much attention, anyone who bought this item could instantly gain a lot of attention and be the topic of conversation among gamers and influencers.


    Such arge amount of attention is valuable in itself.


    In the eyes of some people, even if this legendary item is not very useful, it is worth spending a lot of money to buy!


    On the stage, Isabe appeared stunningly in a pure white fitted dress.


    Her exquisite appearance and curvaceous figure instantly amazed many yers.


    There were many live-streaming influencers in the audience, and at this moment, the bullet screens in their live broadcast rooms were all:


    "Wow! The host of this auction is so beautiful!"


    "Yes, she''s a beauty!"


    "Even if we don''t buy anything at this auction, just enjoying the beautiful host is a win!"


    ...


    On the stage, Isabe gave a slight smile and professionally addressed the guests with the opening remarks of the auction.


    As the vibe gradually heated up, she announced to the crowd in her voice as pleasant as ark:


    "Now, I dere that the auction officially begins!"


    "Please bring out the first auction item."


    A hostess walked up with a box and ced it on the central podium.


    Under Isabe''s introduction, the hostess opened the box, revealing a gleaming dagger.


    "This is our first auction item, a Rare dagger! Suitable for yers above level 35!"


    "Its attribute enhancements are very excellent, and it even has ''Backstab Enhancement'', ''Poison Enhancement'', and a series of features that enhance the characteristics of assassin yers!"


    "This item starts at 35 Gold Coins!"


    Many in the audience who initially thought they would see the legendary item lost interest when they saw it was just a dagger.


    However, they also understood that the legendary item, being the grand finale of this auction, wouldn''t be brought out until the end.


    So, they could only wait patiently.


    Although almost all the yers came for the legendary item, there were still quite a few assassin yers at the scene who were very interested in this dagger.


    Therefore, the bids began toe in one after another...


    "I bid 40 Gold Coins!"


    "I bid 45 Gold Coins!"


    "I bid 55 Gold Coins!"


    ...

 Chapter 21 21-Starting Bid of 1 Million for A Consumable Item? Are you guys crazy？

    <h4>Chapter 21 Chapter21-Starting Bid of 1 Million for A Consumable Item? Are you guys crazy? </h4>


    The game "Godyer" had beenunched for a month now, and the value of Gold Coins was not the same as it was.


    The exchange rate between Gold Coins in the game and real-world currency had roughly stabilized at 1:500.


    This meant that the starting price for this dagger, converted into real-world currency, was about 17,000 dors.


    As a temporary transitional equip, this price was already a bit high.


    Emma watched as the yers below kept raising their bids, her heart pounding wildly.


    Is this what an auction is like?


    It''s indeed a game for the rich!


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the temple.


    John knew that the auction had begun, but he wasn''t particrly interested.


    He had already seen that legendary item, and it was nothing but a harmful thing. Whoever bought it would be throwing their money away.


    The Devil''s discarded husk before bing a god, what good coulde out of it?


    Not to mention there were other gods'' guardians set up.


    This was not a treasure, but a death trap!


    So he didn''t bother watching the live broadcast of the auction and was instead trying to figure out how to deal with the ck Mist around The Devil Azazel.


    If John guessed correctly, the ck Mist concealed divinity, a manifestation of a certain order.


    To break this ck Mist... either find a loophole in the order, or master another power of an order.


    Otherwise, the ck Mist would be an insurmountable barrier.


    Only by breaking the ck Mist could he attack The Devil Azazel''s true body.


    "Mastering the power of an order, huh." John thought to himself.


    Although the game world was not the real world, mastering its orders was no easy task.


    Possessing the power of orders meant one was at least a demigod.


    It seemed more likely to find a loophole in thews of ck Mist.


    John had no idea how to solve the ck Mist problem for the time being, so he decided not to think about it.


    "No matter what, continuing to level up is definitely not a problem... as the saying goes, Where there''s a will, there''s a way."


    "Maybe when my level is higher, there will be a way to deal with that ck Mist."


    So he continued to charge into the Stone Gate to deal with "trouble" from The Devil Azazel.


    ...


    Silverglow.


    Inside the Dawn Breeze Auction House, the hostess Isabe continued to introduce one auction item after another.


    The items for this auction were all carefully selected, with various rare equipment and items, all of them high quality.


    Combined with Isabe''s professional presentation and persuasive words, the bidding was incessant.


    "The next item is the penultimate one in this auction."


    "This is a potion created by a mysterious alchemy master. It''s very rare, and no words from me can describe its preciousness..."


    "So, I suggest you all to see it for yourself." Isabe''s introduction drew everyone''s attention to the small box in the center of the stage.


    Those watching the live broadcast kept updating theirments:


    "Is it really that amazing? Is the host exaggerating?"


    "I think this item should be good, after all, it''s the second tost item in the auction. We all know that thest one is that legendary item, and the auction items are presented in order of importance from low to high, so this thing must be good! Even if it''s not a legendary item... it''s definitely a strong one!"


    "Agree!"


    "Agree!"


    "Agree! That bro makes sense."


    "That dude earlier can''t be wrong, I''m growing more curious about what this item actually is!"


    On stage, the host, Isabe, noticed that everyone''s attention was drawn to the box.


    She knew the item had piqued everyone''s interest.


    She continued, "This item is a consumable, so the auction starting price won''t be too high..."


    "At the request of the original owner, we do not ept game Gold Coins, only real currency. The starting price is... 1 million dors!"


    The scene was suddenly silent.


    Even the chat room on the inte was silent for a moment, with no one sending any bulletments.


    The first yer to react couldn''t help but type a string of exmation marks in the chat channel: "!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Did I hear that wrong?"


    "A consumable item actually dares to ask for a starting price of 1 million?!"


    Soon, numerous bulletments followed.


    "Yes, you heard right, I also heard it''s 1 million!"


    "A 1 million consumable... isn''t that just a disposable item? What kind of thing dares to sell so expensive?"


    "Who knows, maybe someone thinks these rich people are fools, their money is too easy to earn."


    "Rich people can''t just waste money, spending 1 million on a consumable game item is like throwing money in the water, isn''t it?"


    Inte users started toment one after another.


    The yers at the auction site also seemed somewhat unsettled.


    Off stage, a few people from the Hegemony Guild were the loudest.


    A yer with the ID "World Conqueror" stood up and shouted, "What kind of damn thing dares to call this price? You auction house better stop wasting our time! Hurry up and bring out the legendary items for everyone!"


    Several members from the same guild also angrily shouted, "Host! Who is the one dares to call this price? Give us his ID, we guild will teach him a good lesson!"


    Hegemony Guild is a well-known guild in the gaming world, even once selected as one of the top 500 guilds worldwide.


    It is said that the members of this guild are all involved in the underworld in reality, but it''s not clear if this is true.


    In general, most yers in the game will choose to avoid any trouble with Hegemony Guild.


    Isabe looked at the group of people from Hegemony Guild offstage, a hint of disgust shing in her eyes.


    However, she quickly hid her expression.


    As a professional auctioneer, she was able to control her emotions well.


    "Sorry, our auction house will not disclose any information about the seller."


    "World Conqueror" snorted and said, "Whatever, only a fool would buy this thing!"


    If not for the presence of so many experts, he would have rushed onto the stage to force the auction house to give up the legendary items.


    After all, in the game, power is supreme.


    Many others in the room also had words of disapproval.


    They looked at the small box with disdain and indifference.


    It seemed they all thought that calling a starting price of 1 million for this item was a pipe dream.


    The truly powerful people came here for the legendary items, and those without power could not afford items worth more than a million dors.


    Meanwhile, Emma, who was present, saw this and became anxious.


    She quickly sent a message to John: "John, the item you asked us to bring to the auction seems to be having some problems."


    ...


    In the temple.


    John, who had just resurrected, was about to enter the Stone Gate again when he noticed the message from Emma.


    He opened the friend chat interface and replied, "What''s wrong? I thought the item I provided was pretty good, how did it be a problem?"


    Soon, Emma replied, "I can''t exin it in detail... it seems they are all very dissatisfied with your item. There are also a lot of people cursing the seller on the live streaming room. Bro, you better check out the auction live stream yourself."


    John was leftpletely bewildered by what was said.


    He had only heard that Emma and White Feather were going to auction the ancient parchment and asked them to auction something for him as well, hoping to make some money.


    He never expected it to cause such an uproar online.


    John logged onto the forum and opened the auction house''s live streaming room.


    After watching for a while, he understood why people were cursing.


    "Is a starting price of 1 million dors expensive?"


    John rubbed his chin, wondering if he had set the starting price too high.


    However, after thinking for a while, he quickly came to the conclusion: 1 million was not expensive at all.


    In fact, it was a bargain.


    The person who really bought this item would certainly gain great benefits!


    Meanwhile, at the auction.


    Isabe managed to calm down the noisy customers in the room, then continued,


    "As for whether it''s worth it..."


    "I invite everyone to see what kind of item this is before making a judgment."


    Having said that, she stepped forward and opened the delicate small wooden box.


    A ss bottle shining with dazzling light appeared before everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 22 22- Rare Item! Bidding Frenzy!

    <h4>Chapter 22 Chapter22- Rare Item! Bidding Frenzy! </h4>


    As the ss bottle appeared, the name and effects of the item were also disyed on the big screen behind the stage:


    [Silver Tear (Legendary): Holy water of the Silver Church, said to be the divine tear bestowed by the Silver Angel, extremely precious. Apply a drop to your forehead to temporarily increase your spiritual power and intelligence by 100% sting 12 hours), and gain +100,000% Exp points.]


    [Additional Effect: This item is extremely rare and has certain divinity of the Silver Angel. Each drop can instantly kill any Undead monster below level 100.]


    Silence.


    A deathly silence.


    It was as if all the yers in therge auction house of thousands had suddenly vanished.


    There wasn''t a sound to be heard.


    It was so quiet that it seemed as if you could hear a pin drop.


    In the live streaming room of the auction, all the viewers were stunned.


    "What is this?!"


    "Is this item... something a yer could bring out?!"


    "Oh my God!"


    The big shots who were originally aiming for legendary gear couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Although this wasn''t the first legendary item to appear among yers, the effect of this item was simply too terrifying!


    Not to mention the already frightening attribute bonuses.


    Even if it only had an Exp bonus, it would still be an extremely terrifying item!


    This is a full twelve hours of thousand-times Exp!


    With it, half a day''s worth of leveling equals 500 days of leveling for others!


    The level gap would be widened in an instant.


    In this game where level can almost decide everything, such a terrifying Exp-boosting item is bound to be extremely valuable!


    But.


    Just the Exp bonus alone is not enough to shock everyone to this extent.


    What shocked people most was the "additional effect" of this item¡ªit could instantly kill any Undead monster below level 100!


    This is not an ordinary effect, you should know that among the yers now, except for that one monster who was ranked at level 50 a month ago, no one else has even reached level 50!


    Those who could reach level 40 are already considered top yers at this stage.


    Not to mention after level 40, each level requires a terrifying amount of Exp, even between level 41 and 40, there''s a huge gap.


    And Undead monsters are a type of frequently appearing creature in "Godyer". yers often receive missions to exterminate the Undead and have encountered many powerful Undead elite monsters.


    The "Harvesting Set" currently owned by the famous assassin yer "White Reaper" was obtained from a level 45 Undead Lord.


    It is said that "White Reaper" hired hundreds of hitmen and spent hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins on items and equip to sessfully take down this level 45 boss.


    Now this auction item, not only has many attribute and Exp bonuses...


    It can directly kill any Undead monster below level 100!


    Since there is no special mention of excluding elite monsters and boss-level monsters, it means that this so-called "Silver Tear" can kill any Undead monster below level 100!


    Even when encountering a level 99 Undead BOSS monster, a drop of this can kill it instantly!


    Anyone in the caution house, no matter how foolish, could figure out in a short time just how valuable this bottle was.


    What does the equip dropped by a level 99 Undead BOSS mean for yers who are currently at most in their forties?


    It means that whoever gets it can dominate the entire game!


    Just as everyone''s gaze at the ss bottle became increasingly fervent, the auctioneer, Isabe, timely added:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this ss bottle contains a total of ten drops of the epic ''Silver Tear''."


    "For a price of 1 million dors, you can take all ten drops away!"


    As soon as her words fell, many people couldn''t help but gasp.


    The silence in the room did notst long.


    Soon, the first bid came.


    "I''ll take it for 1.2 million!"


    Upon hearing this, Emma in the VIP seat was shocked and thought, "Is there a way to increase the bid by two hundred thousand directly? This guy is too rich!"


    Isabe smiled faintly.


    She was used to such scenes and naturally wouldn''t be as surprised as Emma.


    She nodded and announced to the crowd, "Guest number 73 bids 1.2 million, does anyone offer a higher bid?"


    Before she had finished speaking, a warrior yer stood up and called out, "I bid 1.25 million!"


    Immediately someone followed with a bid, "I bid 1.3 million!"


    "I bid 1.35 million!"


    At this moment, a yer stood up.


    He adjusted his hairstyle in a showy manner and shouted, "What''s the point of increasing the bid by 50,000 each time?"


    "I bid 1.5 million!"


    ...


    At the edge of the auction, Darklord watched the bidding yers with a cold face, feeling very annoyed.


    He also wanted this Silver Tear, but judging by the bidding situation, this auction item would not be sold for less than 2 million.


    Darklord came here today, even spending a lot of money to buy auction tickets from scalpers, in order to secure the first legendary item among yers.


    If he now spends part of his money on buying the "Silver Tear", he will have much less money to buy the legendary item.


    What if he is short of these 2 million when buying the legendary item?


    Penny wise, pound foolish.


    Darklord was deeply troubled.


    "Screw it!"


    He gritted his teeth and said to his rookies,


    "Go summon all the members of the guild, let them contribute as much as they can, and transfer all the money to this ount..."


    "I want to give it a shot! If we can get this Silver Tear, we will absolutely dominate this game in the future!"


    "Tell them, no matter how much money they contribute, as long as we can get both the Silver Tear and the final legendary item..."


    "I, Darklord, will definitely return double in the future!"


    Upon hearing Darklord saying such things, one of his rookies was somewhat worried and said, "Young master, maybe you should consider it a bit more?"


    "Consider what?"


    Darklord''s eyes were red, and he said unhappily,


    "Do you think I can''t afford it? If I hadn''t spent too much money on this game this month, my dad wouldn''t have frozen my card... next month I can definitely get a lot of money!"


    Seeing Darklord so angry, the rooky quickly exined,


    "Young master, we know you have the power and money, but our goal today is the legendary item, we can''t lose sight of the bigger picture!"


    "Even if we brothers put all our money together, we can''t guarantee we''ll be able to buy both items... young master, we should focus all our efforts on the legendary item."


    Upon hearing the advice of his subordinate, Darklord gritted his teeth.


    Reason told him that his rooky was right.


    However, his personality waspetitive, and he always wanted to get what he set his eyes on.


    Therefore, he stubbornly shouted, "I bid 1.6 million!"


    However, this price was quickly surpassed.


    "I bid 1.65 million!"


    "1.7 million!"


    "1.85 million!"


    ...


    "2 million!"


    As expected, the price quickly inted to 2 million.


    At such a price, even if Darklord was reluctant, he had to temporarily give up.


    "Damn, if I can''t use money..."


    "Tell the brothers to gather outside Silverglow! No matter who buys it, we just need to block his way out..."


    "Once you leave Silverglow, even if someone is robbed, the Silver Church can''t intervene!"


    "Understood, young master!"


    Darklord''s orders were quickly conveyed by his subordinates.


    Although they couldn''t contribute money, these subordinates were always enthusiastic about the benefits of a free grab.


    Isabe seemed very satisfied with the current bidding.


    She scanned the entire venue with her eyes and then said, "2 million for the first time!"


    ...


    "2 million for the second time!"


    ...


    Suddenly, a familiar face stood up.


    "Our Hegemony Guild... bids 2.05 million!"


    The one who made the bid was none other than "World Conqueror", who had previouslyined about the high price of the Silver Tear!

 Chapter 23 23- The Formidable Blue Sea

    <h4>Chapter 23 Chapter23- The Formidable Blue Sea </h4>


    Inside the Live Stream:


    "Hahaha, why is this guy saying one thing and doing another? Wasn''t it him who just said that only a fool would buy this?"


    "This World Conqueror is such a joke, he really has a thick face!"


    "I swear, if I ever join a guild in the future, I''ll never consider Hegemony Guild, these guys are too low."


    ...


    The chatter in the Live Stream didn''t affect World Conqueror at all.


    But in the crowd, many yers cast disdainful nces at him.


    World Conqueror didn''t care at all.


    As long as there were tangible benefits, he didn''t mind shooting himself in the foot.


    After all, Hegemony Guild didn''t need to recruit newbies in the game, they mostly recruited members from their real-life society.


    Isabe didn''t have any affection for these Hegemony Guild guys either.


    However, her professional attitude allowed her to treat all buyers impartially, so she continued to announce:


    "A buyer has bid 2.05 million dors!"


    "Any other bids?"


    ...


    "2.05 million dors for the first time."


    ...


    Soon, someone outbid the 2.05 million dors.


    "I bid 2.2 million dors."


    World Conqueror immediately followed:


    "2.25 million dors!"


    Another person raised the bid to 2.3 million dors.


    World Conqueror seemed determined to win this item, and he roared:


    "2.35 million dors!"


    At this moment, from the VIP seats, a deep voice sounded:


    "3 million dors."


    A surge of astonishment echoed through the entire auction hall.


    Everyone was shocked - who was this badass, raised the bid directly from 2.35 million to 3 million dors?


    World Conqueror couldn''t hold back anymore.


    He turned around in a rage, yelling towards the source of the voice:


    "Who the hell is so audacious as to dare to find fault with Hegemony Guild?!"


    As he prepared to continue cursing.


    He saw the person who had just bid 3 million dors.


    All his prepared insults got stuck in his throat...


    The crowd also followed the source of the sound out of curiosity.


    Immediately, an eagle-eyed yer eximed in surprise, "That''s the Leader of Blue Sea Guild, Blue Sea!"


    "I didn''t expect him to be here in person..."


    "Yeah, such a high-level figure, actually appearing here."


    "Oh my god! What a handsome! No wonder he is the guild leader, he''s my idol!"


    ...


    Inside the auction house, exmations of surprise came from the yers in waves.


    The viewers in the Live Stream were also not idle, they were frantically updating theirments, expressing their excitement:


    "Now we have a good show to watch!"


    "Blue Sea Guild Leader is famous for always getting what he wants. I''m afraid no one canpete with him now."


    "Not necessarily, right? Although Blue Sea is indeed famous, isn''t everyone who can attend this auction house rich and powerful? I think someone might still offer a higher bid."


    "Anyway, this guy from Hegemony Guild is headed for a fall, hahaha... He dared to offend Blue Sea, he''s f*cked."


    "Yeah, look at how scared he looks, I bet he''s regretting it now! Hahaha."


    ...


    Inside the temple, John, who was watching the live broadcast, saw that familiar face and couldn''t help but shake his head with a smile.


    "Blue Sea has made a move..."


    "But making some money from him could also be interesting, hehe."


    ...


    Inside the auction house,


    World Conqueror, who was just being extremely arrogant and disrespectful, suddenly cowered.


    He knew that he couldn''t afford to offend the person who just raised the price.


    Not to mention himself, Even the entire Hegemony Guild couldn''t afford to offend him.


    Although everyone in the Hegemony Guild is well-known and influential,


    But Blue Sea is the eldest son of the famous Blue House!


    Those deep and profound families are not something they can mess with!


    So, World Conqueror swallowed nervously, fell silent, and sat back down.


    At his submissive attitude, many people at the scene startedughing.


    Of course, theyughed, but if they were asked to provoke Blue Sea, they wouldn''t dare either.


    After Blue Sea made a bid, the people in the hall suddenly fell silent.


    It seemed that no one dared to challenge him anymore.


    In a VIP seat at the auction house, a mage asked the knight sitting next to him:


    "Boss, aren''t we making a bid?"


    This knight, with the ID "Adam", is the Leader of the famous "Genesis Guild".


    Genesis Guild, like Blue Sea Guild, is one of the top 10 guilds in the world and is a top entity in the gaming world.


    In the past, Adam would definitely bid.


    But today, Adam shook his head and said:


    "Blue Sea may look calm, but he is very stubborn. He must have what he wants."


    "If he has made a bid, it''s not much use for us to bid too, and we might offend him, it''s not worth it."


    "The price of 3 million dors is decent for this item."


    The mage was a little unwilling,


    "But Boss, if we fall behind in this game, we will always be behind... Have you forgotten the level 60 elite skeleton monster we discovered by chance? With this item, we can totally design a way to instantly kill that elite monster!"


    "Even if the level 60 monster only dropsmon equip, its attributes must be very outstanding!"


    Adam looked at the mage, smiled very calmly:


    "That''s why I say, we better not offend Blue Sea."


    "Blue Sea is the type of person who, if you give him a bit of respect, he''ll give you a lot in return. He values respect," Adam exined.


    "If I bid now, it will undoubtedly end up in a mutually destructive battle, and whoever ends up with the item will have to pay a hefty price."


    "If I give up, Blue Sea will understand, and I can just buy a portion from him after the auction."


    "Isn''t there a total of ten drops? We only need one to deal with the level 60 skeleton elite."


    Only then did the mage understand the wise intentions of his guild leader.


    Yes, bidding like this would only make both sides ufortable.


    It would be a better n to let Blue Sea win this round, and then purchase some from him afterward.


    He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll follow your lead, Boss."


    ...


    "Is there anyone else who wants to bid higher than 3 million dors?"


    Isabe raised her voice.


    "3 million dors for the first time!"


    "3 million dors for the second time!"


    "3 million dors for the third time... Sold!"


    As the gavel sounded, Blue Sea sessfully won John''s "Legendary Silver Tear" for a price of 3 million dors.


    Of course, other than Isabe and Emma, no one else in the audience knew that the item belonged to John.


    Blue Sea looked very satisfied, with a smile on his face.


    He raised his ss in a toast to Adam, who was a few seats away.


    Adam reciprocated the gesture.


    The two gaming titans shared a moment of tacit understanding and exchanged nces filled with mutual respect.


    This scene was broadcasted by many Live Streams.


    "Wow! Both of them are big shots! I just noticed that Guild Leader Adam is also here!"


    "Two of the top 10 guild leaders in the world... The quality of this auction is incredible!"


    "They seem to have a great understanding. Have they reached some agreement?"


    "Could it be? If they have reached an agreement, does it mean that Blue Sea Guild and Genesis Guild will cooperate? With thatbined strength, they could easily contend with the top 3 guilds in the world!"


    ...


    In the temple.


    Watching this, John''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "I didn''t expect Adam to be here."


    "It seems that the legendary items Emma and White Feather brought to the auction are quite attractive..."


    "I wish I could auction off a legendary item, I''d earn a lot of money."


    Thinking this, John shook his head again.


    "Forget it, be content with what you have. I''ve already made 3 million dors today, minus the fees it''s still 2.8 million. Pretty good already."


    With that, John, feeling that there wasn''t much left to see, and closed the Live Stream.


    He couldn''t afford to waste his time on leisure.


    Other yers had been ying this game for over a month already.


    And aside from the temple, he hadn''t been anywhere else.


    If he remained stuck here for a year or more, he would fall far behind the other yers...


    Thinking about this,


    He rallied his spirits, walked into the twisting stone door, and continued leveling up.

 Chapter 24 24-The Legendary Item

    <h4>Chapter 24 Chapter24-The Legendary Item </h4>


    In the auction hall.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    They all knew that the grand finale of the day wasing.


    Almost everyone present came for that legendary item, now that the auction was finally moving on to the final part, they naturally took it very seriously.


    The auctioneer, Isabe, knew what everyone was expecting and did not beat around the bush, addressing everyone:


    "Now that the ''Silver Tear'' auction has ended, finally, let us move on to the final part of this auction..."


    "I suppose you are all here for this, so I won''t keep you in suspense. Please have our etiquettedy bring our final item up."


    After Isabe finished speaking.


    An etiquettedy came forward with a tray.


    Although the etiquettedy had a great figure, not a single one in the hall was paying attention to her.


    Everyone was straining their eyes to see what was on the tray.


    It was another wooden box.


    However, this wooden box was rectangr and didn''t seem veryrge.


    "Could it be some kind of dagger weapon?"


    In the crowd, some assassin yers were extremely excited.


    They were eager and had made up their minds that if this legendary item was a dagger, they would spare no expense to secure it!


    Isabe took the long box, ced it on the center disy stand, and opened the box.


    In the box, there was a worn-out parchment.


    Isabe took it out and showed it to everyone:


    "This is the final item of this auction."


    "The item is called ''Ancient Parchment''."


    "ording to Master Reo of our auction house''s personal appraisal..."


    "This parchment contains an ancient treasure of The Devil, recorded in the Demonnguage. Master Reo believes that The Devil mentioned here refers to ''Azazel'', the Devil who controls the ''chaos''."


    "In other words, this legendary parchment is a treasure map of The Devil. As long as we invite a master proficient in the Demonnguage to trante, we can use it to find a treasure of the God level!"


    After Isabe finished her introduction, the people on the scene collectively gasped.


    "A treasure of The Devil?"


    In the VIP seat, Blue Sea''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, seemingly surprised at the function of this item.


    "I didn''t expect it to involve The Devil... I must get this item."


    On the other side.


    The leader of Genesis Guild, Adam, was also staring hard at the parchment on stage.


    He took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice to the mage next to him:


    "We must win this item!"


    "The Devil''s treasure is no small matter. If we can get it... then in the game ''Godyer'', our guild will call the shots from now on!"


    "Looking at it now, the money I''ve prepared might not be enough. You go to the group''s finance department to arrange for more money, it''s better to be safe than sorry."


    The mage was taken aback and turned to ask Adam:


    "Boss... how much money should I transfer?"


    Adam pondered for a moment, thought about it, and then said:


    "Let me think..."


    "Thirty million dors."


    "Thirty million dors?!" The mage''s expression was full of shock.


    That amount of money would be enough to equip their core members to the teeth.


    Adam said to him:


    "You should know what the game ''Godyer'' represents... It represents the future of humanity! If we can dominate the game, the benefits we gain in the future can definitely exceed our imagination!"


    "Consider this as an investment."


    The mage nodded.


    In his eyes, Adam was a figure with a godlike strategic vision.


    His investments have always paid off in spades.


    All he had to do was to believe in him.


    The VIPs were restless.


    yers in other seats were also clearly not giving up.


    Although they knew they might not be able topete with the VIPs in terms of financial power.


    So, many yers in the regr seats began to band together.


    "Brother K, you know, we are small guilds, none of us can win this bid alone. Why don''t we join forces, pool our money to bid, and share the treasure evenly, what do you think?"


    "Sure, if we join forces, we really have a hope of getting it! The Devil''s treasure must be substantial, enough for us to share!"


    "Anyone wants to join us in the OUR Guild for the auction? We can contribute arge amount of money, only requiring 60% of the final treasure!"


    "We already have 3 guilds together, with a total of 8 million dors! Anyone else wants to join us?!"


    For a while, various discussions continued in the auction hall.


    Isabe didn''t interrupt them.


    She knew that this item was very valuable and it was very likely to set a record for auction items in the game.


    Letting participants prepare ample auction funds is beneficial to the item''s auction.


    At this time, many yers in the Live Stream chat room were also pooling money together, they wanted to participate in the auction.


    Even if the part they ended up with was small, they would still be very happy.


    That''s a treasure of The Devil!


    Just a little bit of godly power or item would be a big win!


    After about 10 minutes.


    Isabe saw that the yers were more or less done discussing, she announced:


    "Alright, let''s start the formal bidding for thest item."


    "The starting bid for this ''Ancient Parchment'' is... 5 million dors in cash!"


    Such a starting bid was not surprising.


    After all, everyone felt that if the final price of such a thing was less than 10 million dors, it would be unreasonable.


    All of a sudden, someone made the first bid:


    "I bid 6 million dors!"


    It must be said, this person was very generous, directly raising the bid by one million.


    Unfortunately, in such a situation, wanting to take The Devil''s treasure home for 6 million was just wishful thinking.


    Someone immediately raised the price:


    "6.1 million."


    "6.3 million!"


    "I bid 6.5 million!"


    "Here''s 7 million."


    ...


    Isabe even had no time to speak.


    The price was raised to 7 million dors in an instant.


    And still, countless people wanted to raise the price.


    When the price was raised to 9 million, the number of people bidding finally decreased, and the speed of bidding also slowed down.


    "I bid... 9.05 million!"


    In the crowd, a yer shouted through gritted teeth.


    Though he only increased by 50,000 dors, this was already his limit.


    Even for this 9.05 million dors, he would have to find a way to borrow several hundred thousand.


    At this point, some of the less capable buyers had basically dropped out.


    Those left were all big shots.


    Darklord, having held back until now, saw the right moment, sneered: "You dare to participate in the auction without even preparing 10 million dors?"


    After saying that, he raised his voice and shouted:


    "I bid 9.2 million!"


    Hearing him shouting like this.


    The one who bid 9.05 million looked as pale as death.


    It was impossible for him to raise his bid anymore... so, he had to ept the fact that he was out of thepetition.


    Darklord, on the other hand, was very excited.


    After he shouted his bid, no one followed up in a short time.


    This made him impatiently yell at Isabe:


    "Host, why aren''t you counting yet?"


    Isabe nced at him, thinking: why are you in such a hurry, you don''t really think you can take this parchment home for just 9.2 million dors, do you?


    Sure enough, before Isabe could even open her mouth.


    Someone immediately shouted: "I bid 9.3 million dors."


    Darklord frowned, feeling very upset.


    But he knew it was almost impossible to secure it at this price.


    So, he immediately shouted: "9.35 million!"


    "9.5 million."


    This time, a proxy bidder ced a bid.


    Proxy bidders mainly serve bosses who have not yet arrived, those who are watching the live broadcast but are not on site and want to participate in the auction, the best way is to find a proxy bidder, give them amission, and have them bid on their behalf.


    No one knows who the boss behind the proxy bidder is, whether it''s one person or a group of people.


    That''s also the second advantage of using a proxy bidder... it can keep one''s identity secret.


    Darklord red at the proxy bidder and raised his hand to shout:


    "9.55 million!"


    "10 million."


    Another proxy bidder, a bespectacled man, pushed up his sses and said calmly.


    He didn''t even wait for Darklord to finish his bid before raising the price.


    Darklord snorted coldly, deciding to hold back for now.


    It''s not that he didn''t have money, but seeing that Blue Sea and others hadn''t bid yet, he knew it would be meaningless to bid now.


    It would only make sense to bid when these big shots really make their move.

 Chapter 25 25-Crazy!Totally Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 25 Chapter25-Crazy!Totally Crazy! </h4>


    The price reached 10 million dors, and some subtle changes urred in the hall.


    Bidders who had prepared several million looked frustrated and had to hurriedly look for potential partners to coborate with.


    Those who had already grouped together to pool money for the auction had an expression of confidence in their faces.


    "10.5 million dors!"


    Someone shouted.


    "10.6 million dors."


    "11 million dors!"


    This time, it was World Conqueror from the Hegemony Guild who ced the bid.


    Though they didn''t manage to secure the Silver Tear, they were determined to acquire this Ancient Parchment.


    "11.05 million."


    "11.2 million!" World Conqueror continued to chase the price.


    Then, there was another wave of bidding.


    Including proxy bidders, at least twenty to thirty people in the hall started bidding.


    The price was instantly raised to 13 million.


    By this time, Emma in the VIP seat had be numb.


    She didn''t bother calcting how much she could get, it was meaningless.


    Seeing the continually rising price, Emma had a sense of unreality, as if she were dreaming.


    Not far from her, Blue Sea saw the price rise to 13 million and thought it was about time.


    Sure enough, the hall became noticeably quieter when the price reached 13 million.


    Many groups participating in the auction had to give up in the face of such a high price.


    So.


    Blue Sea spoke up:


    "15 million dors."


    This struck like a bolt out of the blue.


    Most yers were shocked:


    True to his reputation, Blue Sea just raised the bid by 2 million!


    Seeing Blue Sea making his move, Darklord knew that the bidding had reached a fever pitch.


    He immediately shouted:


    "I bid 15.2 million!"


    This bid drew Blue Sea''s gaze towards Darklord.


    He smiled slightly, didn''t say much, and didn''t seem to have the intention to continue bidding.


    This made Darklord even more excited.


    Could it be... Blue Sea has given up on the auction?


    Great!


    It was fortunate that he had held onto the money he had prepared to buy Silver Tear, otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to afford over 15 million dors!


    As Darklord was fantasizing about securing this legendary item.


    The bespectacled proxy bidder shouted:


    "15.3 million."


    Darklord, unwilling to give in, continued to raise his bid:


    "15.35 million!"


    The bespectacled proxy bidder:


    "15.4 million."


    "15.45 million!"


    "15.5 million."


    ...


    After a few rounds of bidding, Darklord was about to blow a fuse.


    He red at the proxy bidder, his mrs almost ground to dust.


    "Damn it, who the hell keeps challenging me!"


    A rooky next to Darklord hurriedly asked, "Should we give up then?"


    This touched Darklord''s sore spot, and he pointed at his rooky and cursed out loud:


    "Damn it¡­I would never give up this item even if your olddy does!"


    "16 million!"


    Darklord had prepared around 20 million in dor.


    That is to say,beyond this price, he would no longer be able to afford it on his own.


    So the price gradually approaching his limit was causing him such a breakdown.


    If he failed to win the bid for Silver Tear today and also failed in the bid for the Ancient Parchment, then all his preparations would have been wasted!


    What''s more,


    That Silver Tear was purchased by the leader of the Blue Sea Guild, Blue Sea.


    So Darklord, who had nned to snatch the item, didn''t dare to aim for the Silver Tear anymore.


    Even with ten times the courage, he wouldn''t dare to make a move on Blue Sea!


    Finally, the proxy bidder stopped raising the bid.


    He was seen continuously checking his chat window, seeminglymunicating with his boss behind the scenes.


    "Heh, already at your limit?"


    Seeing this, Darklord cracked a grin.


    A price of 16 million dors was already an outrageous amount.


    Even for the first legendary item in the game, even if "Godyer" is the No.1 game today, very few people would be willing to spend so much on it.


    After all,


    Not many people understand the significance of this game.


    Seeing the bespectacled proxy bidder fall silent, Isabe said,


    "16 million dors for the first time."


    "Does anyone want to raise the price?"


    ¡­


    "16 million, the second time!"


    Before the words had fully left her mouth,


    Adam in the VIP seat raised his hand.


    This move immediately caught Blue Sea''s attention.


    He sneered, thinking to himself: "Finally willing to make a move, are you?"


    "18 million."


    Adam, expressionless, raised the bid by 2 million directly, bringing it to a staggering 18 million.


    Darklord, who had been feeling triumphant, had his face change dramatically.


    He quickly bid,


    "18.1 million!"


    "19 million." Adam remained expressionless, as if the 19 million was only worth 19 dors in his eyes.


    Darklord was stunned.


    He was raising the bid by 50,000 and 100,000.


    While the other party was raising by one million and two million.


    How could hepete with that?


    Yet, he still refused to give up, thinking to himself that the other party must be close to their limit.


    "19.2 million!"


    Adam gave him a sidelong nce.


    His face showed no emotion.


    It was as if he hadn''t considered Darklord a threat at all.


    He continued to look at the hostess Isabe, and said,


    "20 million dors."


    Darklord felt an unprecedented humiliation.


    The other party didn''t even consider him aspetition.


    This attitude drove Darklord into madness!


    "21 million!"


    Darklord roared.


    He thought that by raising the bid by one million all at once, he would at least make the other party take him seriously.


    But this time, Adam didn''t even look at him.


    "22 million."


    Darklord wanted to raise the bid, but one of his rookies couldn''t help but remind him:


    "Young master, we don''t have any more money..."


    "Nonsense! If there''s not enough, I''ll borrow!" Darklordpletely ignored the advice and continued to shout:


    "23 million!"


    Before his words had even fully left his mouth,


    This time, it was Blue Sea who raised the bid.


    "25 million."


    After calling out his bid, Blue Sea looked at Adam, seemingly in a show of defiance.


    Adam also returned the nce, smiling faintly, and continued to bid:


    "26 million."


    From beginning to end, neither of them gave Darklord another look.


    This made the prideful Darklord furious, his forehead vein bulging.


    He was already in a frenzy and now hepletely tossed rationality aside.


    No matter how much it cost, he had to win it!


    "28 million!"


    Darklord''s loud shout immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Blue Sea and Adam both turned to look at him simultaneously.


    "This guy is interesting, it seems he really wants this parchment." Adam couldn''t help but remark.


    Remark as he may,


    Bidding still needed to continue.


    "29 million." Adam raised by another million.


    Blue Sea looked at Adam, wondering how this guy was so rich.


    But Blue Sea still didn''t give up, bidding,


    "30 million."


    At this point, Darklord was in a frenzy, to him money was just a number.


    Anyway, he was determined to buy it.


    As long as he obtained The Devil''s Treasure, all the investments would be worth it!


    Panting heavily, he shouted, "31 million!"


    This price was already more than ten million over his budget.


    Blue Sea frowned.


    He found that the guy in front of him seemed a bit abnormal.


    Continuing to bid with a lunatic was meaningless.


    Moreover, he had already acquired the Silver Tear today and had spent quite a bit of money, so he decided to temporarily stop bidding.


    Adam also clearly felt something was wrong.


    Darklord in front of him seemed to have fallen into a state of madness, a state that couldn''t possibly appear in a normal person.


    He said to the mage beside him:


    "This guy seems to have a problem, it seems no matter how much we bid, he will raise it."


    The mage couldn''t help but say:


    "Does he have that much money?"


    "Whether he does or not, it''s unwise to bid against a madman..."


    As Adam said this, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, revealing a mischievous smile.


    "But to let him easily get the item is impossible."


    "Let me add fuel to his fire."


    Saying this, Adam raised his hand and shouted loudly:


    "I bid 38 million."


    In the venue, many yers couldn''t help but gasp in surprise.


    "Wow!"


    As Adam had predicted, Darklord was now a madman, he didn''t hesitate and directly raised the bid:


    "I bid 40 million dors!"


    40 million dors.


    That was enough to bankrupt a small tycoon.


    The moment he shouted out the price.


    Darklord himself realized something was wrong.


    His rookies around him all turned pale.


    But he had already shouted out the price, there was no room for regret.


    Adam saw that he actually followed his bid, he couldn''t help but sneer, and said no more.


    From his stance, it seemed he wouldn''t raise the bid anymore.


    On the stage, the voice of the hostess Isabe came:


    "This buyer bids 40 million, 40 million for the first time!"


    ...


    "40 million for the second time!"


    ...


    "40 million for the third time!"


    "Sold!"


    "Let''s congratte the buyer, Darklord!"

 Chapter 26 26- Still Owing 20 million, Darklord Starting Selling Shares

    <h4>Chapter 26 Chapter26- Still Owing 20 million, Darklord Starting Selling Shares </h4>


    "40 million for the third time!"


    "Sold!"


    "Let''s congratte the buyer!"


    Isabe mmed the gavel down, confirming Darklord as the buyer of the Ancient Parchment.


    A whopping 40 million dors.


    Such a price, enough to buy a smallpany.


    Darklord had finally regained some rationality at this moment.


    His teeth were trembling.


    He didn''t know why he would shout out a price of 40 million...


    He had only prepared 20 million!


    How would he pay the remaining 20 million?


    If he gave up the purchase, he would be giving up the deposit, which was also arge sum, and Darklord would be marked as a "dishonest person" in the game.


    With such abel, he couldn''t keep footing in "Godyer" anymore, no one would trade with him.


    Darklord''s rookies also knew that their boss had overbid, but no one dared to speak up due to Darklord''s unpredictable mood.


    Darklord hesitated for a moment, then said to his rookies:


    "Worstes to worst, I''ll just sell some of my dad''spany shares!"


    "After all, those shares are useless, and I don''t care about them!"


    Hearing this, all of Darklord''s rookies were shocked.


    "Young master, you really shouldn''t do this!"


    "The shares your father gave you are very important! You still have to take over thepany in the future! These shares are the foundation for you to take over thepany!"


    Darklord snorted coldly, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Taking over thepany? Nonsense, that old man has always said I am not capable of taking over anything. He has mentioned something about hiring a professional manager!"


    "What''s the point of holding shares of apany that''s not mine? It''s better to sell them out!"


    The more he talked about it, the more furious Darklord felt.


    His father''s words belittling him over the years kept repeating in his head.


    He increasingly felt that selling shares to exchange for this Ancient Parchment was the right decision.


    "Once I get this legendary item, I can dominate ''Godyer''!"


    "By then, why should I care about that old man''s crappypany?"


    With this in mind, Darklord made up his mind.


    He quickly contacted his assistant to sell his shares as soon as possible.


    Darklord''s assistant was stunned when he first heard the order.


    He never thought that Darklord would actually sell thepany shares his father had given him.


    You should know that, Darklord''s father''spany performance is very good! Both the current ie and future prospects are immeasurable!


    He wanted to persuade Darklord to think twice.


    But was directly scolded by Darklord.


    "What a crappypany, do you think I really care? I''ve had enough of acting on that old man''s cues!"


    "Go and sell shares worth of 20 million dors for me now! I need it today!"


    When the assistant saw Darklord''s message, his face was very ugly.


    He said with difficulty:


    "Young Master, that''s not a small amount... If you really want to sell in a hurry, you''re definitely going to lose out. ording to the market, you originally only needed to sell 7% of the shares to get 20 million, but now you have to sell 10% of the shares to get 20 million dors in a rush sale today!"


    Darklord didn''t consider any of these, he replied directly:


    "I don''t care, I have 35% of the shares anyway."


    "Can''t do anything with these shares, might as well change them into some cash to spend."


    The assistant sighed, he knew he couldn''t stop Darklord anymore.


    After all, he worked for Darklord, and naturally had to follow whatever the boss said.


    ...


    The auction was over.


    The people in the field gradually dispersed.


    Darklord followed the auctioneer backstage, paid half the amount, and got his long-desired legendary item - the Ancient Parchment.


    He knew he was the target of public criticism now, and didn''t dare to walk out of Silverglow swaggeringly.


    So, he made a request to the auction house:


    "You need to find some people to escort me out of Silverglow."


    "If I just bought something from you, and got robbed as soon as I left Silverglow, it wouldn''t be good for your auction house, would it?"


    Isabe, who was in charge of this matter, didn''t like Darklord, but her excellent professionalism didn''t allow her to refuse.


    "Okay, our auction house will contact the Silver Knight Order. Them will send their best knights to escort you out of the city."


    "But this protection can onlyst until 30 kilometers outside of Silverglow, any further and it''s not our responsibility."


    Darklord nodded with satisfaction:


    "That''s enough."


    "Next, I''m going to a ce no one knows about, to study this treasure!"


    Then, Isabe reminded: "ording to the rules of the auction house, you have paid half the amount, which is 20 million dors, we will deliver the item to you, when are you nning to pay the remaining 20 million? Only after full payment will we agree to let you leave Silverglow."


    Darklord swaggered over to the sofa in the reception room, sat down, crossed his legs, and said to Isabe:


    "Don''t worry."


    "I have asked my assistant to prepare the money."


    "I will definitely settle the bnce today."


    Isabe nodded and said:


    "You have 24 hours."


    "When the time is up, if you still can''t pay the bnce, we will take back your item ording to the agreement, and trade it with the second highest bidder."


    After speaking, Isabe ignored him and left the room.


    At the entrance of the reception room, two high-level NPCs were guarding.


    Without the permission of the auction house, no yer could take Darklord out from them.


    ...


    On the other hand.


    Darklord''s assistant knew he couldn''t just tantly list Darklord''s shares on the trading tform.


    If he did, Darklord''s father would definitely find out.


    So, he had to use his own connections to see if there were any tycoon willing to buy.


    Soon, someone contacted him.


    "I have a boss here who is very interested in these shares, I am his authorized agent, when can we sign the contract?"


    Darklord''s assistant was naturally overjoyed when someone appeared so quickly.


    As long as he couldplete the task given by Darklord, other things were be none of his business.


    "As long as you can pay in cash, we can trade and sign the contract now!"


    "Good, then I''ll send you the electronic contract, please confirm it..."


    ...


    Inside the temple.


    John, seeing the "transaction sessful" message from his agent, had a slight smile on his face.


    Just now, he had heard from a former friend that Darklord was selling his father''spany shares cheaply.


    After a brief thought, John realized it was because Darklord had insufficient funds after the auction, which led to him selling his shares.


    So.


    John, who already had some savings, did not hesitate at all, immediately contacted his friend to act as his agent and sign a contract with Darklord''s assistant.


    With this, he spent only 20 million dors and own 10% of Darklord''s familypany.


    The key point was, Darklord didn''t know about this at all.


    He would only know that some "boss" took advantage and bought the shares he sold... If Darklord knew that the one buying the shares was John, he probably wouldn''t sell even if it meant his death.


    The entire transaction process went very smoothly and waspleted in about two hours.


    Darklord also received that 20 million dors.


    He handed over this money to the auction house as soon as he got it.


    After the payment and delivery was settled, the auction house contacted the Silver Church.


    They arranged a team of Silver Knights to escort Darklord and his rookies out of the city.


    At this time, in a private room of a tavern in Silverglow.


    Blue Sea and Adam sat at the table, each with a ss in hand.


    Adam first finished his beer, took a satisfying breath, and said: "This game is perfectly made, I can even feel the malt aroma in the beer very clearly."


    "At this rate, there''s no need for the real-world gourmet food and wine to exist."


    Blue Sea did not drain his ss like him, but took a small sip and asked: "Why did you call me here?"


    Adam smiled slightly and said, "I want to make a deal with Brother Blue Sea."


    Blue Sea, being smart, immediately retorted: "You want the Silver Tear?"


    Adam nodded: "Speaking with a wise man is easy... I only need one drop, you name your price."


    Blue Sea shook his head.


    Adam was puzzled: "What, Brother Blue Sea doesn''t want to sell? You haven''t even heard my price yet."


    Blue Sea said: "It''s not that I don''t want to sell..."


    "But rather than have you pay, I have a better proposal."


    "As long as you are willing to help me... I would give you a drop of Silver Tear for free."

 Chapter 27 27- The No.1 Player of Darklord’s Guild

    <h4>Chapter 27 Chapter27- The No.1 yer of Darklord''s Guild </h4>


    Hearing Blue Sea''s words, Adam immediately expressed interest.


    "Interesting, for you, Blue Sea, to actively extend such an olive branch, it mustn''t be a small favor." "Let''s hear it, if I can help, I might lend you a hand."


    Blue Sea got straight to the point:


    "ording to the auction house''s practice, they provide certain protection to the customer who buys the most valuable item."


    "I just found out that the Silver Knight Order personally escorted that ''Darklord'' out of Silverglow."


    Adamughed.


    "So, Guild Leader Blue Sea wants to snatch that item? That''s unexpected."


    "I''m very interested in the treasure of the ancient Devil recorded in that Ancient Parchment."


    Blue Sea shook his head again, "No, not to rob him, I want to make a deal with him."


    This made Adam a bit confused.


    "Deal? What deal?"


    "That guy may have some money, but it''s clear his strength is not up to par. If he tries to unearth The Devil''s treasure on his own, he''s sure to die, the risk is incredibly high..."


    "Without a powerful yer around, he will not be able to safely retrieve the treasure."


    Adam understood Blue Sea''s point.


    He crossed his arms, shook his head and said, "Although you make sense... I noticed at the auction that this guy named Darklord is a bit off in the head, are you sure he would agree to cooperate with you?"


    "In my opinion, it would be better to just snatch it directly. I can dispatch our guild''s best scouts, they will definitely find out Darklord''s whereabouts."


    Blue Sea decisively refused, "Robbery is not something that a guild ranked in the top ten worldwide can do."


    "Also, if we''re only talking about cooperation, we don''t need to know his whereabouts, we just need to post a message on the public screen or forum, he will see it."


    Adam still wasn''t optimistic about this deal.


    He said, "Someone spent a whole 40 million dors to buy this treasure information, do you think he would willingly share it with you?"


    Blue Sea put down his ss and said, "I didn''t say I was going to take advantage of him for free... I''ll offer a reasonable price."


    "Plus with your and my strength assisting, I can''t see why he would refuse."


    Adamughed, "It seems you don''t understand human nature enough, you can''t use rationality and logic to analyze every person... That guy is quite crazy, I still suggest you and I team up to snatch that parchment."


    "Even if we don''t snatch it, he''s definitely being targeted by manyrge guilds."


    "That''s exactly my point," Blue Sea remained graceful andposed, not at all affected by Adam''s negation of his judgment. "


    "He also knows he''s the target of public criticism, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked the auction house to arrange for the Silver Knight Order to protect him. "


    "If he wants to safely get that treasure, he must have a strong enough backing."


    "That''s the greatest value we can provide in this deal."


    "The Blue Sea Guild plus the Genesis Guild, with such a powerful lineup, who would dare to target this parchment?"


    Adam, who was originally not very interested, was somewhat swayed by Blue Sea''s words.


    He stood up, threw down a gold coin as payment for the drinks, and then said: "If you can really convince him, I don''t mind cooperating with you."


    "After all, it''s The Devil''s treasure."


    "However, if you want to get me involved throughout the process, and use the Genesis Guild''s reputation as a shield... I should get a share of that treasure."


    Blue Sea smiled and said, "No problem, leave the convincing to me."


    ...


    In the game, due to the legendary item being bought, all factions were stirring.


    Everyone was trying to find out the whereabouts of Darklord and the core yers in his guild.


    Strangely, these people seemed to have evaporated in the game world andpletely disappeared.


    Even the best scouts in the major guilds couldn''t find their traces.


    This became a mystery.


    In the public chat channel, every minute someone was calling out to Darklord.


    Some were making requests.


    Some were threatening.


    Some were seeking cooperation.


    Anyway, all sorts of people were there.


    And the joint statement of Blue Sea and Adam, the two major guild leaders, shocked all the yers.


    They didn''t expect these two outstanding figures in the gaming world to team up and seek cooperation with Darklord.


    As a result, the voices threatening Darklord became much less.


    If they offended the Blue Sea Guild or the Genesis Guild, they would definitely lose more than they could gain.


    In a sparsely popted valley to the north of Silverglow, Darklord was tightly holding the parchment in his hand, constantly browsing the forum and chat room.


    A rooky said to him, "Young Master, I didn''t expect the Blue Sea Guild and the Genesis Guild to issue a joint statement..."


    "With these two major guilds in ce, we don''t have to hide anymore!"


    Another immediately echoed, "Yes, yes."


    "Young Master, although it''s safe here, it''s not good for us to keep hiding..."


    "I see Blue Sea also said that he and Adam are willing topensate you 20 million dors, when we get the treasure, we can still get 50%, and in addition to that, they can guarantee our safety in the game... these terms are really great!"


    Darklord was indecisive in the face of the persuasion of his two rookies.


    He spent so much money to buy the Ancient Parchment, just to monopolize The Devil''s treasure and dominate the game.


    But things are not as simple as he thought.


    He thought that after he got the parchment, as long as he hid for a while, the yers would forget about him.


    However, since he hid, the topic of finding him in the forum and in-game chat room has never stopped.


    This made Darklord feel a bit scared.


    Although he has some money in reality, in the game, he is far from being a top yer.


    Before finding The Devil''s treasure and bing stronger, if he was really robbed, then the 40 million dors would be wasted, and his shares would be sold for nothing.


    Every time he thought about this, Darklord was extremely torn...


    "Get ''SoulSong'' online!"


    Darklord thought of the strongest yer in his guild and quickly told his rookies.


    Before long, SoulSong logged in.


    He used the guild''s teleportation stone to teleport directly to the valley and was brought to Darklord by his rookies.


    This "SoulSong" was a warrior dressed in ck heavy armor, who was arrogant, taciturn, and looked very strong.


    If John were here, he could definitely recognize his identity.


    This person was the one who had harmed him and switched his talent to the garbage "Sacrifice" - the previous guild leader!


    "What''s the matter, Darklord? Someone''s bothering you?"


    SoulSong''s voice was cold.


    He had received quite a bit of money from Darklord in reality and was about to go out and have a good time at the bar.


    Suddenly he received a message from Darklord and logged in somewhat impatiently.


    After all, when Darklord bought him with a lot of money, besides asking him to frame John, he also asked him to be on standby at all times and to help him out whenever Darklord was in trouble.


    SoulSong was a very talented yer.


    Although he spent half his time in real life going in and out of various bars and clubs, this did not hinder his leveling up and getting stronger.


    At this point, he was already at level 40, and was the top fighter in Darklord''s guild.


    Darklord was slightly relieved when he saw SoulSong appear before him.


    He said, "You know, don''t you? I''ve spent quite a bit of money to buy this legendary item."


    SoulSong looked at the parchment in Darklord''s hand, and a barely noticeable greed shed in his eyes.


    However, he quickly withdrew this greed and asked Darklord, "I know. I also know that Blue Sea and Adam are both looking for you."


    Darklord kept nodding, asking, "SoulSong, you''re also a famous top yer in the gaming world. Do you think it''s possible to cooperate with Blue Sea and Adam?"


    SoulSong thought for a moment and said, "Blue Sea is fine, he is trustworthy. It''s better not to work with Adam; he only cares about profits."


    Then he added, "But if Blue Sea is leading this and wants to cooperate with you, then it is feasible. To my knowledge, Blue Sea wouldn''t stab someone in the back."


    "But..."


    Darklord quickly asked, "But what?"


    SoulSong''s expression became extremely intriguing, and he smiled slightly, saying, "But this Blue Sea, he has a good rtionship with ''Galewind''."

 Chapter 28 28- Breaking the Order! The Strike that Wounds The Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 28 Chapter28- Breaking the Order! The Strike that Wounds The Devil! </h4>


    "I heard from ''Galewind'' before that Blue Sea once invited him to join the Blue Sea guild, but Galewind refused."


    At the mention of "Galewind", Darklord was infuriated.


    He vividly remembered thest game where Galewind had relentlessly hunted him, reducing his level to 0.


    For a long time, Galewind had been his nightmare.


    "Damn, I can''t believe I''m hearing that name again... If I meet him again in this game, I swear I will kill him hundreds of times!"


    SoulSong snorted, "Hasn''t he already been done for? We''re not going to meet him anymore."


    SoulSong seemed to feel no remorse for betraying his friend.


    Instead, his tone was full of mockery when he mentioned Galewind.


    It seemed like betraying Galewind was just a normal thing for him.


    Darklord shook his head, tossing the nightmare-like memories Galewind had given him aside, and then said, "Forget about that Galewind, the good rtionship between Blue Sea and Galewind has nothing to do with this. Now it''s Blue Sea and Adam who need me, they have to y by my rules."


    "By your tone... It seems like Blue Sea is someone I could work with?"


    "In that case, I''ll cooperate with Blue Sea this time. It''s also a good opportunity to recover some funds."


    SoulSong asked, "Then I don''t need to be involved anymore, right? I need to log off to the bar. I''ve arranged to meet a girl with a good figure tonight, I can''t keep her waiting."


    Darklord looked at SoulSong and said, "Alright, go ahead."


    Just as SoulSong was about to leave and log out, Darklord suddenlyughed and said, "By the way, if you still have contact with Galewind, send him my regards. I''m quite curious about what this trash has be in this game, hahaha..."


    Listening to Darklord''sughter, SoulSong alsoughed coldly, "This guy''s initial talent was ''Sacrifice'', he probably gave up and restarted the game... Who knows where he''s struggling now!"


    After he finished speaking, SoulSong''s figure disappeared in front of Darklord.


    He logged off.


    Watching SoulSong leave, Darklord told his rookies, "Alright then, I''ll contact Blue Sea."


    "Once I truly get The Devil''s treasure..."


    "I''m going to be a top ten guild leader in the world!"


    ...


    Inside the temple, John once again stood in front of The Devil "Azazel".


    Amidst the Dark Mist, The Devil didn''t waste words with John, lifting his hand.


    Swirls of powerful Dark Mist immediately surrounded John.


    Seeing his HP continuously dropping, John quickly activated all his survival skills.


    Under the enhancement of powerful skills, his HP dropping speed significantly slowed down.


    "I''m almost level 700, why is my health dropping so drastically?"


    Counting the time, John, with a sword formed of mental power in his hand, charged forward.


    He struck out with a sword.


    Arge amount of Dark Mist condensed in front of The Devil, blocking John''s sword.


    The Dark Mist was filled with the power of ORDER, which instantly shattered John''s Divine de.


    Then, the Dark Mist formed hundreds of sharp spears, all aiming at John''s chest.


    Seeing this, John knew he had failed again.


    In thest second, he couldn''t help butugh bitterly,


    "This Dark Mist really is hard to break..."


    As he finished, countless ck spears pierced his heart, and his HP hit rock bottom.


    ...


    After resurrection, John saw himself leveling up once more.


    His level finally reached 700.


    [Ding, you''ve reached level 700.]


    [New talent activated, congrattions on acquiring the new talent ¨C ''Unrivaled Strike''!]


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine): You have trained your martial arts day and night, and finallyprehended the lethal strike after reaching the pinnacle of skill. When activated in battle, this strike contains the power of natural ORDER, capable of breaking shackles, and even gods find it difficult to resist.]


    Normally, leveling up wasn''t something worth celebrating for John.


    But when he saw the introduction of this new talent, he waspletely astonished.


    "This strike contains the power of natural ORDER, capable of breaking shackles, and even gods find it difficult to resist."


    What he needed came at just the right time!


    His biggest headache was The Devil Azazel''s Dark Mist.


    Now with the "Unrivaled Strike" talent, he could try to break through the defense of the Dark Mist!


    ...


    The Devil "Azazel" saw John appear in front of him again and frowned.


    He said impatiently, "Even if you are immortal, couldn''t you feel boring?"


    "What''s the point of dying each time youe in?"


    "Did the gods give you this bug-like immortality just to annoy me?"


    Johnughed, "Of course there''s a point."


    As he spoke, he extended his hand and a Divine de, glowing with a faint blue light, appeared in his hand.


    "Even if I''m just a bug in your eyes, even bugs find a way to evolve from each failure!"


    As soon as his words fell, John charged forward like a thunderbolt.


    To other yers, his speed had reached an inconceivable level at this point.


    But in The Devil''s eyes, this was just a bug that could fly a bit faster.


    "Heh, having you, this unkible bug, does add some fun to my sealed existence," he said, "Since you like throwing your life away, then die!"


    Dark Mist poured out, attempting to trap John as it had before.


    But this time, John was noticeably different.


    The Dark Mist could no longer instantly kill John, nor could it trap him for long.


    Quickly, John broke free and swung his sword towards Azazel''s neck.


    Azazel sat on his throne, unmoving.


    In his view, this was just another futile attempt by John.


    Endless Dark Mist surged up, forming a terrifying barrier in front of John.


    "Break!"


    This time, John''s Divine de wasn''t instantly shattered by the Dark Mist.


    The power of the "chaos" ORDER contained in the Dark Mist didn''t have much effect.


    John''s sword swung, cutting through the Dark Mist that was enveloping him!


    "Unrivaled Strike!"


    John roared, striking Azazel directly with his sword.


    -3692!


    It broke the defense, and it was a critical hit!


    The number wasn''t high, but a wildly joyous expression spread across John''s face...


    He had finally broken through thews and struck The Devil!


    Although it only caused Azazel to lose over 3000 HP, this progress was a qualitative leap!


    Azazel obviously didn''t expect this oue.


    For the first time, his face showed extreme anger and a hint of fear.


    The human in front of him could actually harm his true form!


    And what Azazel feared the most was... this guy was visibly getting stronger at a rapid pace!


    Originally, it was fine that the human couldn''t break the power of the Dark Mist.


    No matter how strong his attack, it wouldn''t harm him...


    But now, this human''s attack showed the ability to ignore the ORDER, which was truly terrifying!


    "Die!"


    Uponnding a hit, John immediatelyunched a flurry of attacks.


    His talents and skills allowed him to strike extremely quickly.


    Unfortunately, the previous strike had been boosted by the "Unrivaled Strike" talent, which is why it had broken through the defense.


    Subsequent attacks were all blocked by the Dark Mist and no longer inflicted any damage.


    "Go to hell!"


    Azazel roared in anger, pointing a finger at John''s forehead.


    Instantly, John''s body became twisted and chaotic, and he was obliterated in the next second, dying on the spot!


    "Boom!"


    With The Devil''s fury, a huge shock echoed throughout the temple!


    ...


    [Ding, your holographic chamber has malfunctioned. To ensure your life and property safety, you have been forcibly logged out of the game. Please contact our after-sales service to repair the holographic chamber before resuming the game.]


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    John woke up from the holographic chamber, finding visible white smokeing out from the outside of the chamber.


    He quickly opened the holographic chamber and stepped out.


    At this point, the system interface of the holographic chamber disyed the words "Error" inrge letters, clearly indicating that it could no longer be used to ess the game.


    John looked at his now broken holographic chamber and couldn''t help but sigh.


    He wanted to see how much Exp reward he would get after being killed for thoroughly provoking The Devil.


    But this had happened.


    "Did The Devil''s furious blow actually break my machine?" he wondered aloud.


    "Well, I''ll get someone to fix it tomorrow."


    John checked it over.


    Although he knew a lot about games, he was not skilled at repairing equipment.


    At this point, Emma came out from the bedroom.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes, surprised at the sight of the smoke-filled living room.


    "John, what happened?"


    "It''s nothing, just a small malfunction. I''ll get someone to check it out tomorrow and see if it can be fixed... though it''s made a mess of the living room. Thendlord will definitely curse me for this."


    Emma came over, grabbing John''s arm.


    "John, why don''t we stop renting this apartment?"


    "I''ve made money, a lot of money... I can buy a house for us to live in together!"

 Chapter 29 29-New Holographic Chamber!

    <h4>Chapter 29 Chapter29-New Holographic Chamber! </h4>


    John knew that Emma''s Legendary Item must have sold for a good amount of money.


    He asked curiously, "The Dawn Breeze Auction House must have made quite a lot of money from this auction, didn''t they?"


    Emma nodded, "They took a 20%mission, about 8 million dors."


    "White Feather and I each received 16 million dors..."


    "With this money, we could buy a nice house in the affluent district downtown!"


    John thought about it, he indeed found living in this rented house quite inconvenient.


    Besides, he had saved a lot of money through the sale of gold coins recently.


    The bnce in his bank ount had already be so inted that it was just a number to him.


    John said to Emma:


    "Okay, but don''t waste your money, 16 million dors may seem like a lot, but it will be gone quickly if you spend itvishly."


    "Many people who get rich quickly don''t know how to manage their money, and they soon spend all their savings and live even worse than before."


    Half of what John said was true, and the other half was to scare her.


    The main point was that Emma was still too young, and John didn''t want her to spend money recklessly without limits.


    If Emma could develop a habit of managing money, this money would be enough for her to live happily for a lifetime.


    However, John was very grateful that Emma was thinking about buying a house for them to live together, so he added:


    "Since we''re are going to buy a new house, I suggest let me do it."


    "Anyway, I need to buy a house of my own."


    After he finished speaking, John looked at his smoking holographic chamber and said:


    "Before buying a new house, I need to rece this scrap metal, it seemspletely unusable now."


    Emma nodded.


    Then she said, "I have to go back to school for a while, final exams areing, I might not be able to apany you for the next half month."


    John hugged her waist and said, "It''s okay, your studies are the most important."


    "By the time youe back, I might be able toe out of the underground secret realm."


    Because John couldn''t leave the temple,


    Every time Emma asked, John would use the excuse that he was exploring the underground secret realm, if he gave up halfway, he would not get any rewards, and the game progress would be much slower than other yers.


    Emma was looking forward to John being able toe out of the secret realm every day, so they could level up and defeat bosses together.


    Hearing what John said, Emma said excitedly,


    "That''s great! When Ie back, we''ll go on an adventure together! There are many ces that White Feather and I can''t handle alone, we''re waiting for you!"


    Before Emma could finish,


    John picked her up.


    Then walked towards the bathroom.


    "Eh? John, what are you doing?"


    John gave a devilish smile, "Didn''t you just wake up and haven''t washed yet? I also need to freshen up, so we can take a bath together, and then I''ll take you to school."


    Emma struggled, but couldn''t get away.


    She could only close her eyes and let John do as he pleased.


    ...


    More than an hourter, they both came out of the bathroom.


    After changing clothes, John called a cab and took Emma to her university.


    Then, he took a cab to the COMPANY O''s holographic chamber store downtown.


    When the manager saw that it was John who hade, he immediately arranged for Sophia Rosewood toe and greet him.


    They even specifically cleared out a VIP reception room for John.


    In the VIP reception room,


    Sophia Rosewood was still in her blue-ck professional suit, with a tight skirt on the lower body and ck stockings high heels.


    Her hair was tied up, revealing her fair and long neck.


    Anyone who saw her would have to praise her for being a beautiful woman.


    John felt that Sophia Rosewood had be more and more good at dressing and more and more attractive after not seeing her for many days.


    But he was not here to see a beauty today.


    John looked at Sophia Rosewood and got straight to the point:


    "Thetest holographic chamber sent by you is broken, today I saw white smokeing out of the vent, what''s going on?"


    This was the first time Sophia had encountered such a situation, she was puzzled,


    "Mr. Foster, I''m really sorry, but the configuration used by ourtest holographic chamber is the best, and we have achieved the lowest failure rate in the world... This is the first time I''ve heard of something like white smoke, it shouldn''t happen in theory."


    John took out his phone and said, "I know you might not believe me, I took pictures and videos, you can take a look."


    Hearing John say this, Sophia Rosewood hurried over, sat next to John, and began to check his phone.


    The two were sitting very close at this point, and John could smell Sophia Rosewood''s body scent.


    Thinking of the close encounter he almost had with Sophia Rosewoodst time, which was interrupted by Emma''s sudden appearance, John felt it was a great pity.


    Just as John was being carried away by the fragrance,


    Sophia Rosewood said, "Okay, could you please send me this video and photos? I will send them to our repair department so they can see what''s wrong with your machine."


    John nodded and said, "That would be good. I hope it can be repaired quickly, I really need it."


    He was just killed by The Devil Azazel who was extremely furious and then, was forcibly logged out of the game.


    This made John extremely curious about how much Exp he had gained this time.


    Last time after The Devil Azazel got furious, he gained a huge amount of Exp and leveled up a lot.


    This time The Devil was so furious that he even broke his holographic chamber, he should be able to level up a few more times, right?


    Soon, the repair department of COMPANY O replied.


    Sophia put down her phone and said to John, "Mr. Foster, they said this is the first time they have encountered such a situation."


    "To ensure your personal safety, the repair department wants to rece your machine with a brand new one of the same model, and then send your broken one back to the head office. The repair department at the head office wants to study what exactly went wrong."


    John asked, "How many days will it take?"


    "Considering your usage needs, we will expedite the arrangement...it should be possible toe tomorrow..."


    Before Sophia Rosewood could finish, John interrupted her, "No, it''s best to rece it for me today. I have to log into the game tonight."


    Sophia Rosewood hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay Mr. Foster, I''ll contact them, we''ll deliver a brand new machine to you this afternoon."


    She knew that thepany really valued John as a VIP.


    If it''s John''s request, the headquarter won''t refuse.


    At worst, they could just give John the brand new machine in the store first.


    Seeing that she agreed, John said satisfyingly:


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting at home this afternoon."


    ...


    Time flies quickly.


    John took a nap at home and was then awakened by the doorbell.


    He opened the door and found Sophia Rosewood and a few installers standing at the entrance.


    "You''re here." John nced at the time, found it was almost the agreed upon time, and stepped aside.


    Soon, the workers who came with Sophia unloaded John''s broken holographic chamber and installed a new one.


    After the workers left, John looked at Sophia Rosewood with a smile and asked, "Would you like to stay for a drink?"


    Sophia Rosewood was initially worried about disturbing John, but hearing his invitation, she quickly asked, "Can I? Won''t I disturb your gaming?"


    John shook his head with a smile, "You are my honored guest, you won''t."


    Somewhat apprehensive, Sophia Rosewood asked again:


    "What about Emma? Doesn''t she live with you?"


    It seemed that the interruption of their previous encounter by Emma had left quite an impression on Sophia Rosewood.


    John corrected her, "Actually, we don''t exactly live together, she''s a student, she still has to go to school."


    "Now she''s back at school, so I''m alone."


    The two sat on the sofa, getting closer and closer.


    This time, no one could disturb John anymore.


    Sophia Rosewood didn''t resist, as she had always had a good impression of John.


    After learningst time that Emma was not John''s girlfriend, she had let go of her concerns.


    What''s so strange about having something happen between a single, excellent man?


    Not to mention John is so charming...


    Sophia Rosewood felt that it was a fortunate thing to be with such a mature and charming man for the first night.

 Chapter 30 30- Passionate Entanglement of A Man and A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 30 Chapter30- Passionate Entanglement of A Man and A Woman </h4>


    In the bedroom.


    This was the first time John had seen a woman with such a stunning figure.


    Sophia, d in a tight-fitting dress, revealed her elegant curves.


    Her ck stockings closely fit on her slender legs, and the high heels further enhanced her seductive demeanor.


    John was drawn in by her allure, a sense of heat stirring within him.


    He led Sophia to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Their conversation grew more personal as the night went on.


    "You must work out often?" John surveyed Sophia''s body, her long beautiful legs, his eyes filled with fervor. "Even female celebrities do not have such a figure."


    John''s words made Sophia blush, her smile growing increasingly captivating.


    She gently touched John''s hand, softly saying, "No, I don''t specifically work out, I am just always busy with work and don''t have the time..."


    "But your body, it''s quite sturdy. If you didn''t tell me you were a professional yer, I would have assumed you were an athlete or something."


    Faced with Sophia''s "provocation", John felt his heartbeat quicken, slightly losing hisposure.


    Their fingers intertwined, the touch between them transmitting ambiguous currents.


    Their eyes met, as if in an unspoken understanding--an understanding all adults are privy to.


    Their lips slowly neared each other, their breaths intermingling.


    Lips finally met, a strong current passing between them.


    John''s hand slowly moved to Sophia''s waist, gently embracing her, feeling her softness and warmth.


    Sophia''s hand reached into John''s hair, lightly touching his neck, stirring all his senses.


    Sophia''s hand gradually explored John''s body, sliding down his chest.


    She softly touched his stomach, feeling his firm skin and abs.


    John''s breath became hurried.


    He tightly gripped Sophia''s waist and said with a hint of desire in his low voice, "Your hand is so soft, it''s making me burn..."


    "You''ll have to help me extinguish this fire."


    Upon saying this, John''s hand began to wander over Sophia''s body.


    Both of their hands began to explore each other''s bodies, tongues entwined, their breaths creating a symphony of passion.


    John''s hand wandered between Sophia''s thighs, gently touching her legs wrapped in ck stockings, and the soft skin underneath, feeling her inner desires gradually rise.


    Compared to John''s expertise, Sophia was a bit unsteady, being her first time.


    His touch soon made Sophia let out soft gasps.


    Sophia''s body slightly trembled as she twisted her waist, her contact with John growing more intimate.


    "John, help me take off my jacket," she said in a seductive voice. "At your service, my little princess."


    John expertly began to remove Sophia''s jacket, but his actions did not stop once it was off.


    He gently pushed Sophia down onto the bed.


    Sophiaid down yfully on the soft bed, her eyes filled with deep desire.


    John slowly undressed, lifting Sophia''s tight dress, gently touching her smooth thigh, carefully removing her ck stockings.


    Their bodies pressed closely together, passion and tenderness weaving a splendid picture.


    They entered a fervently passionate world, thoroughly exploring each other''s bodies.


    John''s lips tenderly moved down from Sophia''s neck, his tongue gently ying with her sensitive areas, making her tremble and gasp.


    Sophia''s fingertips lightly touched John''s chest, gradually moving down, slowly undoing his pants, revealing his already burning desire.


    She encased him in her soft hand, gently gripping and stirring a deeper desire and pleasure in him.


    Their bodies were like dancing mes, intertwined on the bed, passionately releasing their mutual desires.


    Their breaths intertwined tightly, their intense coupling was like a mesmerizing dance, connecting their souls tightly.


    John''s strong and experienced body controlled the delicate Sophia.


    Sophia obediently let out a moan, a sound that was both painful and pleasant.


    John continuously yed with Sophia''s beautiful legs, as if no position could fully satisfy him.


    The intense entanglementsted a full hour.


    Time seemed to stand still at that moment, with only their panting and passionate moans intertwining in the air.


    They forgot everything, immersed in this passionate ambiguity, each bing the ultimate satisfaction of the other''s body and soul.


    When thest wave of pleasure spread throughout their bodies, they embraced tightly, feeling each other''s warmth and the resonance of their heartbeats.


    They stared at each other, their eyes full of love and satisfaction.


    ...


    In the evening, John woke up.


    After the intense entanglement in the afternoon, John felt incredibly refreshed.


    It was a feelingpletely different from that with Emma.


    Even though both women were their first time, Sophia''s body was more mature, and she was more obedient and cooperative.


    John licked his lips, feeling somewhat unsatisfied.


    His body was very strong, and even after intense exercise, he could recover after just a sleep.


    He looked at the sleeping Sophia next to him and saw the bright red color on the bed sheet.


    He thought he could do it again, but considering Sophia''s first time today, and such an intense first time at that, she seemed exhausted.


    It wouldn''t be right to demand too much.


    There will be more opportunities in the future, better to wait until next time.


    John covered Sophia''s body with the quilt, then got up and freshened up a bit, ready to try out the brand new holographic chamber.


    The brand new holographic chamber wasn''t much different from the broken model, all the buttons and screens were exactly the same.


    John skillfully opened the holographic chamber andy down inside.


    Logging into the game, John found that his system notification bar was constantly popping up various notifications:


    [Ding, you have been killed]


    [Due to your ''God yer'' ss feature, being killed by a god-level BOSS will grant additional rewards.]


    ...


    As for Exp...


    John had lost count of the zeros behind the number.


    All he knew was that he had gained a full 20 levels from being killed this time!


    He jumped straight from level 700 to level 720!


    This made John extremely excited.


    In the game "Godyer," ording to the official announcement, the highest level a yer could reach was 999.


    And those who reached level 900 were collectively referred to as "Demigods."


    The announcement also stated that after reaching level 700, each level up was extremely difficult, possibly even harder than going from level 600 to 700...


    But each level up meant a significant leap in strength!


    John simply couldn''t figure out how other yers could level up without being killed by The Devil, which gave a huge amount of Exp.


    After reaching level 700, the experience needed to level up was astronomical.


    John took another look at his various attributes.


    Although he didn''t have much concept of other yers'' attributes, he felt that his own attributes must be considered strong.


    Just as John was preparing to continue leveling up, he suddenly found a new skill in his skill bar.


    John quickly scrolled the skill bar to the bottom...


    [Summon of the Chaos God (Divine) (Lv1): You were killed by the power of the Chaos God, and gained a trace of the authority of the ''Chaos'' ORDER. ]


    [You can use The Devil''s power to summon chaotic beings from other worlds. The level, attributes, and function of the summoned item or creature are random. ]


    [Duration of summoning: 10 minutes. ]


    [Skill CD: 24 hours.]

 Chapter 31 31-New Skill，Summon of the Chaos God

    <h4>Chapter 31 Chapter31-New Skill£¬Summon of the Chaos God </h4>


    "A summoning skill?"


    John was a bit surprised.


    He had reached over lv 700, but it was the first time he had got a summoning skill.


    As a pro assassin yer, John preferred stealth assassination skills, which were very cool with a one-hit kill.


    As for summoning skills... he really hadn''t studied them ever before.


    "The level, attributes, and function of the summoned items or creatures are random?"


    John knew that this game had some summoning sses, but it was the first time he had seen such an unclear summoning skill...


    He even didn''t know what he was going to summon?


    So what''s the point of this skill?


    After thinking about it, John decided to try it out now.


    As for whether this skill was powerful... well, he would know after trying it out.


    John stretched out his left hand to the open space in front of him and activated the skill.


    The next second. John''s MP rapidly decreased.


    He felt as if a powerful invisible force was drawing his MP through his left hand madly.


    John didn''t have much MP at the beginning, he was already over lv 700, so he had a considerable amount of MP.


    However, just using this skill once drained three-quarters of his MP.


    "Damn, it consumed so much MP? This skill is a bit too useless."


    "If the summoned thing is not powerful, I..."


    Before John finished his sentence, a twisted magical door opened in front of him.


    A huge, robust, charred arm protruded from the door.


    That arm looked extremely terrifying, with countless pairs of white eyes on it.


    The eyes suddenly opened.


    All those eyes were staring at John.


    If there were people with a fear of crowded things here, they would definitely find it disgusting.


    Then. A giant, ck, hairy monster crawled out of the twisted magic door.


    This monster had three heads but no eyes, and the faces were full of sharp teeth.


    There were six arms on the monster''s body, and each arm was full of eyes.


    Its legs looked very strong, but this monster still chose to crawl forward, exuding a frightening aura.


    Although this aura was aggressive, John, standing in front of this monster, didn''t feel any danger.


    The monster crawled in front of John,ying down on the ground, looking quite docile.


    If it weren''t for its ugly appearance, John would think it was a puppy.


    "It looks pretty tough, I hope the monster that cost so much MP of mine is powerful."


    John calcted the remaining summoning time, and then, with the twisted Chaos monster, he entered the twisted stone gate.


    He wanted to use The Devil Azazel to test how powerful the monster he summoned was.


    When he arrived in front of Azazel.


    Upon seeing John and the creature he brought, Azazel showed a clear expression of surprise and doubt.


    The creature, seeing Azazel, also appeared terrified.


    Ity on the ground, seemingly frightened into immobility, as if a breath from Azazel would obliterate it entirely.


    This reaction from his summon was not surprising to John.


    After all, he had gained this summoning skill by grasping a fraction of the "Chaos" authority, so the monster he summoned was naturally subservient to the "Chaos" authority and was inherently suppressed by the God of Chaos.


    John was initially worried that the monster he summoned might rebel.


    But what happened next waspletely unexpected to John.


    The trembling monster, seemingly petrified with fear, slowly stood up.


    It ced itself between John and the God of Chaos, Azazel, using its body to protect John.


    Clearly, it had sensed Azazel''s hostility towards John.


    "Will it actually choose to confront the Chaos Devil for my sake?"


    "It seems that this summoning spell is quite powerful! At least I don''t have to worry about the summoned monster being disloyal to me," thought John.


    Azazel was also clearly surprised that a creature from the Chaotic Abyss would choose to confront him.


    This was a tremendous disrespect to a god!


    "Interesting," Azazel said.


    "How did you summon a demon from the abyss in this sealed ce?"


    This time, Azazel didn''t immediately kill John, but asked him a question instead.


    John smiled slightly, as a yer, he was of course different from the NPCs in this game.


    Even if you were a god, you were still just a more powerful NPC.


    But John couldn''t answer so bluntly.


    Even if he told the truth, the NPCs in this game wouldn''t understand his so-called "yer" status.


    So, John said,


    "There are many secrets about me that you can''t understand."


    "I can resurrect infinitely. "


    "I can break your ORDERs. "


    "I can even usurp your ''Chaos'' authority..."


    "As for summoning a demon from the Abyss, it''s a piece of cake for me."


    "As a god, you can''t understand me, what do you have to be arrogant about in front of me?"


    Azazel fell silent.


    After a moment, he suddenly asked,


    "The gods have cast you into this ce where I am sealed, what is your true purpose?"


    John, trying to provoke him as much as possible, replied directly,


    "My purpose has always been only one... That is to kill you and then get out of this hellhole!"


    Unexpectedly, this time, Azazel didn''t get angry.


    Instead, he replied seriously,


    "Gods cannot be killed."


    "Unless you canpletely strip away what is mine."


    At this point, Azazel suddenly asked with a teasing tone,


    "If I give you all the ''Chaos'' authority, would you agree to help me kill the gods who sealed me and spread the ORDER of Chaos in the world?"


    John couldn''t believe that the other party didn''t get angry at all, but instead asked him such a question.


    Frowning, he replied,


    "Why should I help you fight against the gods who sealed you? What good does that do me?"


    "Even if I really obtain the ''Chaos'' authority, I won''t promise you anything, I do things ording to my own liking, I do as I please, nobody canmand me or constrain me!"


    Azazelughed,


    "Very well, just by what you just said, you are very suitable to inherit the ''Chaos'' authority and be a god. "


    "As for the benefits of killing other gods, once you truly grasp some power of the ORDER, you will naturally know."


    After speaking, Azazel rose from his throne.


    He spread his arms, and his body surged from behind.


    Following this, two additional heads and four arms sprouted from his back!


    This form bore some simr to the creature John had summoned!


    Except that Azazel appeared more human-like.


    "You have merely grasped a bit of the power of ''Chaos'', and yet you can summon the most powerful species from the Chaotic Abyss as your creature. I must admit I am quite impressed,"


    Azazel said.


    "Before I ascended to godhood, I was also a part of this species."


    "Now, I will use my full strength against you, and you may try any means to kill me..."


    "If one day, you can truly rece me... Hehe, that would be rather interesting. Come, origin of Chaos, witness us!"


    After saying this, Azazel let out a terrifyingugh.


    He seemed extremely excited, and one of his six arms transformed into a strangely shaped long spear.


    Then, he hurled it towards John!


    John tried to dodge, but he felt that he couldn''t avoid it...


    The spear seemed to have a locking ability and was firmly targeting his chest!


    The monster standing in front of John didn''t retreat.


    It charged directly at the iing spear.


    The monster tried to catch the flying spear with its arms.


    But with its strength, it couldn''t catch it at all.


    "Thud!"


    The strange spear pierced directly through its body.


    But surprisingly, the monster was still alive.


    Its six arms firmly held the spear impaled in its body, preventing it from advancing even a millimeter further!


    John was alsopletely shocked.


    That attack from the Devil just now, if it had hit him, would have certainly been fatal!


    He didn''t expect that the creature he summoned would have such a formidable life force!

 Chapter 32 32-Treasure of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 32 Chapter32-Treasure of the Devil </h4>


    Azazel did notice John''s expression.


    He scoffed, "What, is this your first time witnessing the robustness of a ''Chaos n''? My pre-ascension n doesn''t perish that easily."


    "Even gods will find it challenging to obliterate it in an instant!"


    With that, he threw another peculiar weapon.


    Without pause, he manipted countless Dark Mist, simultaneously attacking John''s summoned creature.


    The dreadful power constantly attacked the summoned creature.


    John was hearing the title ''Chaos n'' for the first time, this race seemingly originated from the ancient era.


    His summon continuously roared terrifyingly, but its body showed no signs of decay under The Devil''s attack¡­


    Its regenerative ability was truly astonishing!


    However, it was, after all, the full force of a Devil.


    Unable to withstand the second wave of attacks, the summon fell to the ground, bing a corpse.


    John was quite satisfied with the creature he''d summoned this time.


    At over level 700, he could already summon such powerful creatures¡­


    By level 900, summoning a demigod wouldn''t be impossible!


    He drew out the Divine de, and said to Azazel:


    "Indeed, the ''Chaos'' authority seems quite useful..."


    "Now I understand why the other gods fear you so much, why they sealed you here."


    "Someday..."


    "I''ll y you here, and seize your authority!"


    Azazel''s three heads showed distinct expressions.


    Sorrow, anger, and excitement.


    With a soul-shaking voice, he replied:


    "Very well."


    "Then you''re wee to try!"


    ¡­


    Time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, two more months had passed.


    At this point, frontline yers in the ''Godyer'' game had all reached level 45 or higher.


    Even though the leveling progress these two months couldn''tpare with that of the first month after the server''sunch.


    yers weren''t disheartened.


    They knew well that leveling was extremely difficult now.


    Reaching level 45 within three months was already a feat.


    At this moment,


    Both Blue Sea and Adam had reached level 49.


    A little more Exp, and they could break through to level 50, gaining new talents!


    Many other high-level yers, belonging to different factions, were in a simr situation.


    Everyone was waiting.


    Except for one anonymous yer on the leaderboard who hadn''t leveled up.


    Who would be the first to reach level 50?!


    ¡­


    In a mysterious ancient ruin.


    Over a hundred yers from Blue Sea Guild, Genesis Guild, and Darklord''s Guild gathered.


    After two months of tireless efforts, they finally found the location mentioned in the Ancient Parchment.


    Darklord, standing at the forefront of the crowd, squinted at the ruins in front of him,


    "Here it is, the Ancient Devil Ruins mentioned in the Parchment."


    They had spent a lot of time and energy consulting numerous NPCs proficient in Demonnguage to decode thenguage and symbols on the Parchment.


    Once they found the corresponding location, Blue Sea and Adam immediately called over all the top yers in their guilds.


    Darklord also summoned his best subordinates.


    If they could seed this time, the strength of these three major guilds would make a qualitative leap.


    "When we unlock the treasure, we''ll split it fifty-fifty, as we agreed at the start,"


    Darklord reminded Blue Sea, then turned to Adam, adding,


    "As for how you two split it, that''s none of my business."


    Adam gave a slight smile, paying no heed to Darklord.


    Instead, he turned to Blue Sea, joking,


    "What do you think, Blue Sea, we''re here now. Have you decided? Our two guilds could easily team up and wipe out this arrogant small guild, then split the treasure fifty-fifty?"


    Darklord was startled by his words.


    Although he was arrogant and haughty, he knew his guild couldn''t match Blue Sea and Adam''s.


    He feared what could happen if the two major guilds teamed up against his guild.


    Inwardly panicking, he tried to maintain a calm fa?ade, questioning Blue Sea,


    "Blue Sea! Were your words all lies? Doesn''t the reputation of your Blue Sea Guild matter to you?!"


    Blue Sea nced at him, somewhat speechless. "Did I ever say I''d take you down?"


    Darklord was left speechless.


    Indeed, Blue Sea hadn''tmitted to any action.


    Darklord secretly vowed: If he obtained the Treasure of the Devil, he would stand at the pinnacle of this game, making all top yers submit to him!


    Just then, a loud boom interrupted Darklord''s thoughts.


    Everyone looked towards the source of the sound...


    It was the mages and engineers of the three guilds, who had finally sted an entrance to the underground tomb in the ruins.


    "Excellent, the path is cleared. I''ll send scouts to investigate," Blue Sea said, excitement evident in his voice.


    "Wait!" Darklord interrupted.


    "Waiting for what?" Adam asked impatiently.


    "I didn''t agree to let your people go in first!" Darklord responded, "Who knows if they might pocket something from the Treasure of the Devil?"


    Blue Sea frowned, his patience with Darklord running thin.


    If it weren''t for the Treasure of the Devil, he wouldn''t want to waste a word with him.


    "Think clearly. This level of treasure is incredibly important. If anything goes wrong, no one can afford the consequences!" Blue Sea warned.


    Darklord confidently responded, "Hmph, I have full confidence in my scouts! They won''t mess up." He pped his hands after finishing his words.


    Immediately, five scout yers came up to Darklord.


    They were all level 40, pretty pro yers.


    "You guys go scout the underground tunnel first, see if there are any traps or monsters..."


    "Remember, no matter what situation you encounter, you need to report back, you can''t just charge in!"


    The scouts replied in unison, "Yes, young master!"


    Then they turned and headed towards the sted entrance.


    Seeing this, Adam suddenly spoke up,


    "Since you''re worried about Blue Sea''s people taking something privately... we should also be concerned about your subordinates doing the same."


    "Let''s do this, I''ll also send a few scouts down to check. They can look out for each other."


    As he spoke, two scouts stepped forward from behind Adam.


    They were both level 45 yers, definitely top yers.


    Given the difference between level 40 and 45, even if all five of Darklord''s subordinates went together, they would be no match for these two level 45 yers.


    So, with these two joining, it would be nearly impossible for Darklord''s subordinates to do anything underhanded in the underground tunnel.


    Darklord''s expression indicated that he was clearly displeased.


    But he couldn''t say anything, after all, it wasn''t an unreasonable request for both sides to send people down to check.


    Just as Darklord and Adam''s subordinates entered the underground tunnel together, two cloaked female yers appeared on a hillside in the distance.

 Chapter 33 33-The Rain Full of Evil

    <h4>Chapter 33 Chapter33-The Rain Full of Evil </h4>


    The two female yers that appeared were none other than White Feather and Emma, who had been leveling together all along.


    At this point, both women had reached level 49 and were top yers among the top yers.


    They didn''t purposely intend to follow here.


    However, the news that Blue Sea and Adam''s two major guilds were cooperating with the first legendary item holder in the game had spread all over the ce.


    Countless yers trailed behind the three guilds, hoping to pick up some leftovers.


    White Feather and Emma weren''t looking to pick up the leftovers.


    They were just curious about what the legendary Treasure of the Devil actually was.


    Plus, they happened to run into therge guild forces while leveling up.


    So they decided to follow along and satisfy their curiosity.


    Not far from them, various yer forces were stirring.


    They greedily stared at the three guilds at the abandoned ruins in the distance, wishing they could rush over and wipe out all the members of these three guilds, then swallow the Treasure of the Devil themselves.


    Unfortunately, they knew they didn''t have that strength, although they had the numbers, they were from different forces and it was impossible to cooperate to besiege the three guilds.


    Emma observed the surroundings and turned to White Feather, saying,


    "Sister White Feather, there are so many yersing around now, it seems that there really are many yers aiming for the leftovers!"


    White Feather nodded,


    "Anyway, we''re just here for fun. It''s none of our business even if these people really start to fight."


    "If the Treasure of the Devil really appears, we must have a good look... right, is your camera ready?"


    Emma replied,


    "Of course, I bought it from the goblin engineering master, I won''t forget it!"


    As she spoke, Emma pulled out a precisely made recording device from her pocket.


    In the game "Godyer", yers can''t just screenshot, they have to use tools to take pictures.


    A good "Gremlin Camera" can often sell for a hefty price.


    "Okay, put it away for now." White Feather reminded her,


    "The Gremlin Camera is selling for so much now, it''s better for us to take it out less, what if the greedy yers nearby see it?"


    Emma put away the camera, then raised her staff and said, "Then let them try! I''ll make them all burn!"


    White Feather gently smiled, saying, "Better safe than sorry, we are not yet so strong that we can ignore arge number of yers'' siege."


    At this point, Emma asked curiously,


    "Sis, there must be at least a thousand yers hiding around this ruin, right? Since they all want the Treasure of the Devil... why don''t they join forces to besiege those three guilds?"


    White Feather shook her head,


    "You don''t understand, these people are very selfish. They only hope for someone to make trouble, preferably to fight with those three treasure hunting guilds until both sides are hurt, so they can take advantage of it."


    "If they have to confront guilds like Blue Sea and Genesis themselves, they''ll just keep backing down," White Feather exined.


    "Why do you think those three guilds let these guys follow them? Blue Sea and Adam have seen plenty of this before. They don''t care what these small guilds think."


    "In the face of absolute power, any desire must first measure whether one is up to the task."


    Emma nodded, only half understanding.


    Suddenly, she felt a chill on the tip of her nose.


    She reached out and touched it, finding it wet.


    "Is it raining?"


    Emma looked up at the sky in surprise.


    Large patches of dark clouds were gathering, nketing the sky near the ruins.


    White Feather also noticed something was wrong.


    They were currently in a desert.


    The ruins were in the middle of it.


    The area was barren, even water was rare.


    Logically, it shouldn''t rain here... let alone such arge cloud.


    "This cloud is definitely not natural."


    White Feather looked at the sky, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Soon, the rain started to pour heavily.


    Emma quickly held out both hands, summoning a magical barrier to cover them, so they wouldn''t get drenched.


    "It''s strange, I can feel a hint of magical energy in this rain, but it''s different from the magic we mages usuallye into contact with..." Emma said, looking up.


    White Feather also looked puzzled.


    She turned to look at the yers being soaked in the rain, noticing that those yers who didn''t care about the rain seemed to have dark energy entering their bodies.


    Other yers couldn''t feel it.


    But White Feather, being a Silver Knight, a special ss, was extremely sensitive to evil.


    She said to Emma, "There''s evil in this rain, it might affect our attributes. Luckily, you were smart enough to set up a barrier in time..."


    Emma, ttered, responded, "I''m not that clever... I just didn''t want to get wet."


    Meanwhile, Blue Sea and Adam, who were deep inside the ruins, also noticed the strangeness of the rain.


    They exchanged a nce and activated their protective skills to ensure the rain did not fall on them.


    At the same time, they sent private messages to their subordinates instructing them to turn on their protective skills if they had.


    If not, they should seek out the guild''s mage or priest to turn on their protective skills.


    Their sole purpose was... to avoid getting wet.


    As for Darklord and his guild, they seemed indifferent.


    Darklord didn''t notice anything unusual about the rain, he just cursed,


    "Fuck, this shitty weather, it''s a desert and it has to rain right. We''re doing our thing, god damn it!"


    Since it was in the game, Darklord didn''t care about getting wet, letting the rain fall on him.


    All he cared about now was the Treasure of the Devil.


    Adam opened a private chat and sent a message to Blue Sea:


    "This guy is really dumb, can''t even tell there''s something wrong with the rain."


    "Should we warn him?" Blue Sea responded.


    "Why would we warn him? He doesn''t deserve to share the treasure with us... I can''t wait to see the miserable scene when the evil in his body erupts," Adam immediately replied.


    "We should not take this lightly. This evil rain is very unusual," Blue Sea responded with a straight face. "I suspect it has something to do with the explosion that opened the entrance to the underground ruins."


    "After all, this is a relic left by the ancient Devil ''Azazel.'' It can''t possibly be without danger!"


    Adam nodded in agreement, "That makes sense. If the Treasure of the Devil was so easy to get, it wouldn''t be worthy of the name."


    "Anyway, it''s good that this evil rain is falling. At least it can help us get rid of those sycophants..."


    "If all these people are killed, it would actually benefit our exploration of the Treasure of the Devil."


    Blue Sea didn''t respond anymore. He just nodded slightly.


    Suddenly, a cheer came from the entrance to the underground ruins.


    Two scouts ran out, each holding a piece of equipment that glowed purple.


    One was a long sword and the other was a helmet.


    Seeing this glow, Blue Sea knew they were Legendary Equip, very rare.


    Darklord seemed even more excited.


    He ran up and questioned the two scouts:


    "Where did you find this equipment?"


    One of the scouts, who was under Adam, ignored Darklord.


    The other, a member of Darklord''s guild, excitedly replied,


    "Boss, not long after we went down, we found more than a dozen humanoid statues in the tunnel."


    "These Legendary Equips were scattered around the humanoid statues, probably dozens of them..."


    "The other scouts are counting the equipment. They should be able to bring everything up soon!"


    Hearing these words, everyone present gasped.


    Dozens of Legendary Equips!


    And these were just scattered in the tunnel of the underground ruins!


    If they really found the Treasure of the Devil, how rich the treasure would be!

 Chapter 34 34-Stone Statues in the Underground Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 34 Chapter34-Stone Statues in the Underground Tunnel </h4>


    "Hurry!"


    "Everyone, get down into the tunnel!"


    "Move all the good equipment out!"


    Upon hearing about the numerous Legendary Items in the underground tunnel, Darklord was driven into a frenzy.


    Not only were these Legendary Items of excellent quality, but they were also of a high level.


    Just one of them could fetch a hefty price in the auction house!


    Blue Sea, upon hearing Darklord''s words, quickly stepped up to stop him.


    "No! The scouts have only explored the first half of the tunnel. No one knows what dangers lie ahead! It''s too dangerous to let arge force in right now!"


    Darklord nced at Blue Sea and disdainfully retorted,


    "I didn''t expect that Blue Sea, the leader of the NO.1 guilds in the world, would be such a timid and cautious person. Fine, if you don''t send your people, I''ll send mine!"


    After speaking, he ordered his subordinates to enter the tunnel.


    The members of Darklord''s guild, following his instructions, all poured into the tunnel.


    Blue Sea and Adam watched them, speechless.


    "This guy really isn''t afraid of death," Adammented, crossing his arms.


    Blue Sea was somewhat helpless, saying,


    "He might be affected by the rain''s Evil. He can''t listen to reason right now... But it''s not our problem. If he''s courting death, I don''t need to stop him."


    In the underground tunnel.


    Darklord and his men walked for a while and quickly found the humanoid stone statues that the scouts had mentioned earlier.


    These statues, resembling real people, were diverse and lifelike.


    Each statue had a different pose, but all of them looked like they were defending themselves against an attack, their faces full of surprise and fear.


    "Young Master, these statues seem like petrified humans."


    "We suspect there are mechanisms here that can petrify people."


    A scout walked up to Darklord, cautiously reminding him.


    Darklord waved his hand dismissively, a careless expression on his face.


    "This is The Devil''s relic, it''s normal to have some unusual residual power. We just need to be more careful... You all hurry up and move! Take all the glowing equipment and items on the ground!"


    His subordinates promptly responded, "Yes, Young Master!"


    Due to the sudden influx of people from Darklord''s guild into the tunnel, the two scouts Adam had sent were unable to prevent them from taking the equipment on the ground.


    "We can''t just take these! It''s too reckless! What if we trigger a mechanism..."


    Just as one of the scouts from the Genesis Guild was about to warn them, a rumbling noise echoed throughout the area.


    The entire underground relic began to tremble.


    The eyes of the stone statues, which had been petrified, suddenly emitted a strange red glow!


    The next second, all of the statues began to move.


    The yers closest to the statues were instantly pierced by the statues'' arms.


    They died without even having time to scream.


    "Enemy attack! Prepare for battle!"


    One of the more rational yers in the group quickly realized the problem with the statues and shouted out loud.


    Darklord was also taken aback.


    He knew that the treasures of The Devil wouldn''te easily, and there were bound to be surprises.


    However, he didn''t expect that they hadn''t really entered the underground relics yet, only wandering around the periphery, and had already encountered an ident.


    "Counterattack!"


    Darklord''s ss was a knight, a type that could tank and attack, but as the leader, he had no intention of leading by example.


    Instead, he hid behind his many subordinates, watching his guild members rush to confront the statues.


    These statues had unknown levels and attributes.


    The average yer level in their forties couldn''t even withstand a round in front of these statues, they were essentially killed by one-hit.


    The statues behaved like wild beasts, ruthlessly tearing the yers apart without a shred of hesitation.


    The tunnel echoed with the terrified screams of the yers and the sound of bodies being ripped apart.


    Darklord watched the statues, his heart filled with fear, anger, despair, and a variety of emotions.


    His breathing became rapid, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    The Evil that had entered his body when rainwater fell on him earlier was taking effect at this moment.


    However, Darklord himself was not aware of this.


    Meanwhile, above ground.


    Blue Sea and Adam also noticed that something was wrong.


    "It seems like there are screamsing from below?" Adam turned to Blue Sea and said.


    Blue Sea nodded.


    He had heard it very clearly:


    "It seems that Darklord''s team has encountered an ident... We need to go down and help them. We can''t let his entire guild be annihted."


    Adamughed nonchntly, "Why should we bother? Let them all die; it will make things easier for us."


    Blue Sea shook his head,


    "They have already learned their lesson,pletely ignoring them wouldn''t be good for us either. Everyone knows our two guilds are cooperating with him. If we sit by and watch them die, it will definitely damage our guilds'' reputation in the future."


    "Moreover, the Ancient Parchment is still in Darklord''s hands. If we really push him to the edge and he refuses to give it up, we won''t be able to open The Devil''s treasure."


    After thinking for a while, Adam felt that Blue Sea had a point.


    Therefore, the two of them each led their guild members into the tunnel.


    Although the statues in the tunnel were very formidable, they were gradually defeated by the high-level yers from the two guilds and reduced to dust.


    The red glow in Darklord''s eyes gradually dimmed and returned to normal.


    Adam, who hadn''t seen his red eyes earlier, scolded Darklord,


    "I told you not toe down casually. If we waited for the scouts to figure out the situation below, then sent people down to defeat them one by one, we wouldn''t have lost so many people."


    In Adam''s heart, his disdain for Darklord only grew.


    Darklord was impatient andcked the strength to achieve great things.


    Unusually, Darklord didn''t retort.


    He just red at Adam threateningly without saying much.


    He didn''t even bother to check the casualty count of his subordinates and moved forward like a walking corpse.


    This situation left Blue Sea and Adam somewhat perplexed.


    "What''s going on?" Blue Sea asked, looking puzzled.


    "Did he get scared silly? Really? It''s just a game..." Adam was also very curious.


    Darklordpletely ignored the others'' gazes.


    He pushed through the crowd and headed towards the interior of the tunnel.


    This was somewhat unexpected for Blue Sea and Adam.


    Seeing they couldn''t stop Darklord, Blue Sea furrowed his eyebrows.


    After much hesitation, he still gave an order to his guild members:


    "Go, follow him! We must not let him out of our sight... If the Ancient Parchment on him gets lost, then all our efforts in the past two months would be in vain!"

 Chapter 35 35- The Devil’s Corpse, The Mutated Darklord!

    <h4>Chapter 35 Chapter35- The Devil''s Corpse, The Mutated Darklord! </h4>


    After both the Blue Sea Guild and the Genesis Guild had entered the underground ruins.


    Those yers who had initially been hiding on the outskirts began to gradually approach and enter the ruins.


    Among the crowd, White Feather and Emma, with their figures and appearances concealed under cloaks, also moved in.


    Everyone stopped about dozens of meters from the entrance of the ruins'' tunnel.


    At the entrance of the tunnel, two high-level yers were standing guard.


    It was clear that they were left behind by the Blue Sea Guild and Genesis Guild to keep watch.


    Emma looked around.


    There were at least a thousand yers here, each eyeing the entrance of the ruins hungrily.


    She couldn''t help but admire the two yers guarding the entrance, for they were able to stay calm in the face of so many fierce figures.


    White Feather seemed to understand her thoughts, and sent her a private message, saying,


    "These two guards are not just two yers, they represent the Blue Sea Guild and the Genesis Guild... There''s no such thing as silencing people by killing them in the game. "


    "Whoever kills them, they can report to the Blue Sea and Adam after they resurrect. Then, the yer who killed them will face the wrath of the two guilds."


    "So these yers are just watching and no one is foolish enough to really rush forward and wipe them out."


    Emma nodded in agreement.


    In truth, she understood that these people were all holding a desire.


    It just depended on who would be bold enough to spark the fire.


    If there really was someone who wasn''t afraid to start trouble...


    These yers would certainly rush forward and overwhelm the two guards at the entrance.


    Just then, a tall yer carrying giant twin axes on his back took a few steps forward.


    Everyone''s gaze turned to him.


    The two guards at the entrance of the tunnel also became alert.


    One was a mage and the other a knight.


    The mage raised his staff and the knight drew his sword from his back.


    "Halt!"


    The knight roared angrily, pointing his sword at the approaching warrior.


    The warriorughed, saying, "What, isn''t this a public area? Do I need your permission to pass by? Since when can the people of Blue Sea Guild and Genesis Guild be so domineering?"


    As his voice echoed, countless spectators joined in the uproar, shouting,


    "Exactly! You didn''t buy this ce! On what grounds are you stopping people from walking by?"


    "Even if both of your guilds are in the top ten globally, you can''t bully people like this!"


    "Top ten guilds should pay more attention to their reputation! What''s so great about bullying solo yers like us?"


    "We would like to see what you can do to so many of us!"


    As they spoke, these shouting yers started gathering behind the warrior, shortening the original distance of dozens of meters to just over ten.


    The mage guarding the entrance became angry.


    He raised his hands, and a hot fireball immediately appeared above his head.


    "Don''t be rash. They''re trying to provoke us. If we attack first, they''ll have an excuse!"


    The knight hurriedly stopped him, saying, "Don''t act yet, let me handle this."


    Having said that, the knight also stepped forward and loudly admonished,


    "You all really have leisure time, following our two major guilds for so long,ing from afar here, surely it''s not just a coincidence? I urge you all, the Blue Sea Guild and Genesis Guild are currently working together to treasure hunt here, if you approach another step, it would be dering enmity with our two major guilds! If a conflict truly arises, don''t me us for not warning you in advance!"


    The knight''s words were neither humble nor arrogant, leaving those trouble-making yers without an excuse to pick a fight.


    Seeing his n to provoke them fail, the warrior''s face turned somewhat unpleasant.


    Now, he was the closest to the tunnel entrance, stuck in a position where it was inappropriate to move forward or retreat.


    Just as the yers above ground were locked in a stalemate.


    In the underground tunnel.


    Darklord was sprinting forward alone, followed closely by the members of the Blue Sea Guild and the Genesis Guild.


    The remaining survivors in the Darklord Guild were also following behind.


    "Why the hell can a knight run so fast? Is he a hidden or rare ss?" Adamined while chasing.


    Blue Sea kept a close watch on Darklord''s figure, without saying a word.


    He had a feeling that something was amiss but couldn''t put his finger on what it was.


    In the tunnel, faint fire dots were seen everywhere.


    No one knew where these eerie floating blue fires came from.


    Fortunately, these blue fires did not attack yers and even provided some illumination.


    Although the visibility was average, it was better than nothing.


    After running for a while, the tunnel finally came to an end.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a huge stone door.


    On the stone door, a peculiarnguage was engraved with many strange traces.


    Blue Sea and Adam recognized it as the Demonnguage.


    "It seems this is the ce." Blue Sea said with a serious face.


    Adam also nodded.


    Although he seemed expressionless, his eyes revealed an excitement that he couldn''t hide.


    There might be countless treasures of The Devil behind this giant stone door!


    No one could remainpletely calm at this thought.


    At this moment, Darklord took out the Ancient Parchment that was gleaming with golden light from his pocket.


    He read out a hard-to-understandnguage ording to the words on the parchment.


    Just listening to thisnguage made people feel extremely ufortable, as if ws were scratching their hearts.


    Then, after Darklord finished a long passage of the Demonnguage, he pasted the Ancient Parchment on the stone door.


    In an instant, arge amount of ck fog seeped out from the cracks of the stone door, staining the parchmentpletely ck.


    Then, a ball of ck me ignited, burning the parchment into ashes...


    The earth shook with a rumble, and the stone door slowly opened.


    Blue Sea was extremely cautious and ordered loudly,


    "Everyone step back! Activate all defense skills!"


    yers followed Blue Sea''s orders, mages activated magic barriers, knights turned on various aura skills, and priests kept blessing their teammates...


    Everyone was cautiously dealing with the possible uing situation.


    But Darklord, who opened the door,ughed wildly like a madman and rushed into the stone door.


    Behind the stone door was a huge tomb.


    Inside, besides a giant stone coffin, there was nothing else.


    It was empty, devoid of any treasure.


    Then, Darklord, who had stepped over the stone door, suddenly turned around.


    His eyes were filled with frightening red light, and he roared at Adam and Blue Sea, "Ha-ha-ha! You''ve fallen into my trap!"


    "Until now, I''ve been using all of you!"


    "I spent so much money and even sold my shares, all for this treasure! You actually thought you could share it equally with me? Dream on!"


    "There was another sentence in Demonnguage on that parchment, which I purposely didn''t tell you... ''The first one to step into The Devil''s tomb will receive all of The Devil''s inheritance and has the right to merge with The Devil''s body, bing The Devil''s representative in the world!''"


    "Now, I am the first person to enter!"


    "I am the chosen one by The Devil!"


    "Don''t think you can benefit from this!"


    After finishing his speech, Darklordughed manically and rushed towards a stone coffin in the tomb.


    His body was emitting ck smoke, which seeped into the stone coffin...


    Then, a dark hand broke the stone coffin and directly grabbed Darklord, who was rushing madly.


    Darklord didn''t avoid it, let it grab him, and evenughed loudly,


    "Blue Sea, Adam!"


    "I am about to be one with The Devil''s body!"


    "From today, I am The Devil!"


    "All you humans, bow down to me!"


    "If you dare disobey... when Ipletely merge with The Devil, I will exterminate you all here!"


    Outside the stone door.


    Blue Sea and Adam watched in horror as the huge ck monster crawled out of the stone coffin.


    It had three heads and six arms, each arm filled with eyes, and each head had a mouth full of sharp teeth.


    This sight sent chills down Blue Sea''s spine.


    "It''s bad, The Devil''s treasure is a hoax! The Devil deliberately lured us here to use the power of living beings to revive its body!"


    At this point, Blue Sea finally realized what he had been sensing was amiss.


    There were no treasures here!


    What existed here was just a corpse of The Devil waiting for a sacrifice!


    Just as everyone was watching Darklord gradually being devoured by The Devil''s corpse and about to merge into one.


    A system notification sound threw everyone into chaos...


    [Ding, ''Anonymous yer'' has sessfully killed the world BOSS - The Devil ''Azazel''! First kill reward obtained!]

 Chapter 36 Premium Acknowledgment

    <h4>Chapter 36 Premium Acknowledgment</h4>


    Firstly, I want to express my gratitude to all of you who have read up to this point.


    This book has been a long time in the making and, in a sense, it is my first novel.


    I am aware that this book has many imperfections, but I am thankful for you bro who have tolerated these ws and persevered to this point.


    It is your support that has allowed this book to be updated up to this point.


    Next, the book will go premium.


    Being a novelist has always been a dream of mine.


    Ever since I was little, I enjoyed thinking up stories in my mind and sharing them with my friends.


    So, I believe that those willing to listen to my stories are friends whom I treasure.


    To me, the most wonderful thing in the world is being able to make some money while fulfilling my dream and engaging in a job that I am interested in.


    Now, I am infinitely close to this dream.


    I don''t expect everyone to keep reading, but I promise that as long as there is one person reading my novel, I will strive to write, continuing until the story ends.


    Here, I hope that everyone will continue to support me in the future.


    If you could subscribe to my novel, that would be the greatest honor for me.


    In the days toe, I will work even harder to bring you better and more interesting chapters and stories .


    Starting next week, there will be a mass release with 4 chapters every day.


    Hope you can all enjoy this!


    Thank you all!

 Chapter 37 36-The Devil Corpse’s Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 37 Chapter36-The Devil Corpse''s Pursuit</h4>


    [Ding, ''Anonymous yer'' has sessfully killed the world BOSS - The Devil ''Azazel''! First kill reward obtained!]


    At the same time.


    All yers in the game almost noticed the system prompt.


    There was no choice, this notification was simply too conspicuous, it scrolled directly in front of everyone in an extremely dazzling manner.


    It was hard for yers not to notice.


    In an instant.


    All chat channels in the game boiled.


    "What''s happening?! Someone killed The Devil?!!!"


    "Did I read that wrong? Was it The Devil''s first kill?"


    "Can a yer actually kill a Devil? Who exactly is it! Why didn''t we hear any news before!"


    ...


    Ordinary yers were incessantly asking in the chat channel, wanting to know who was so amazing that could even defeat a god.


    While some expert yers or wealthy yers were plunged into deep shock.


    "Is there such a person? Impossible, right?"


    "Quickly find him or her out, who is so amazing, try to get that guy to join our guild!"


    "An anonymous yer? Could it be... that guy on the level leaderboard?"


    "No way, he has been maintaining level 50 for three months without leveling up, it can''t be him!"


    "No matter who he is, this person must be the top yer in the game! Find him for me!"


    ...


    Inside the underground ruins.


    Blue Sea, Adam, even Darklord, were all momentarily stunned.


    Seeing this kind of information, they thought it had something to do with them.


    After all, the tomb they were in at this moment was the tomb of The Devil Azazel.


    Darklord was extremely excited, he roared loudly:


    "It seems I havepletely killed The Devil ''Azazel''! I took his body, making himpletely fall!"


    "I am the real God yer!"


    "The system is about to give me the first kill reward!"


    "The rewards for God yer are bound to be unimaginably generous! Just wait, I will be the No.1 yer in the whole game!"


    Darklord''s mad shouting made the monster that was absorbing him even more excited.


    Countless ck hairs attached to Darklord''s body, constantly absorbing him into its body.


    Finally, the two became one.


    One of the monster''s three heads became Darklord''s face.


    It used Darklord''s sharp voice,ughing loudly, saying: "Very good, very good! Is this the power of The Devil? I feel so strong!"


    Opposite him.


    Blue Sea and Adam were deeply frowning.


    Because at this moment, Darklord had transformed into a monster, and a name appeared above the monster''s head:


    [The Devil''s Corpse (Rare BOSS)]


    [Level: ???]


    ...


    Adam looked at Blue Sea with a bit of despair, sighing:


    "It seems we have gained nothing but lost everything... old friend, it looks like we will meet at the resurrection pool."


    Blue Sea also felt very desperate, because this monster in front of them was obviously not something they could provoke at their current level.


    But soon, Blue Sea noticed something was wrong.


    "Wait, this system prompt has nothing to do with us!" he said to Adam.


    Adam looked puzzled: "Why do you say that?"


    Blue Sea stared at the monster, exining:


    "We roughly know thenguage on that parchment, and this treasure is clearly left by The Devil ''Azazel'' before he became a god, how could there be a true god''s corpse hidden in the tomb?"


    "This monster isn''t The Devil at all, just a product of The Devil''s Ascending."


    "Darklord merely fused with this Corpse... So the prompt just now has nothing to do with Darklord at all!"


    Adam''s face showed aplex expression:


    "You mean... there''s someone else who killed The Devil? A yer killed a god through his own power? That''s impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible. In this game, anything can happen!" Blue Sea reminded him, "Don''t you remember, just after the game opened, an ''anonymous yer'' reached level 50?"


    Adam was somewhat at a loss for words, could only say in disbelief: "But after he reached level 50, he didn''t level up anymore..."


    Despite his words, Adam began to have doubts in his heart.


    At this moment.


    Darklord noticed that the two were ignoring him and let out a roar.


    Just this ear-piercing scream alone caused several nearby scouts to vomit blood and die instantly.


    "We can''t handle this Corpse he fused with, even if it''s not a real god!"


    Blue Sea shouted, "Everyone! Retreat from the underground ruins immediately! Whoever can escape, RUN! Don''t worry about others, don''t look back!"


    In the game "Godyer," the penalty for death is rather horrifying.


    You basically have to drop in levels.


    For yers over level 40, leveling up is extremely difficult.


    If they drop a level now, they don''t know how long it will take to catch up again.


    That''s why Blue Sea would issue such an order.


    Whether it''s Blue Sea guild or Genesis Guild, as many members as can survive, survive! Each less death stops a huge loss!


    "Wanna run?"


    "You''re all going to die here!"


    Darklord''s voice echoed throughout the entire underground ruin, as the monster he was possessing crawled on the ground in a strange posture, moving very quickly.


    It quickly caught up with a slower-running mage.


    The monster directly stretched out its ck arm, holding the mage in its palm, and then directly crushing him!


    The mage didn''t even have a chance to scream!


    Seeing this scene, Adam was enraged.


    That mage was one of the mages Genesis Guild had been focusing on developing, with a lot of resources invested in him...


    He didn''t expect him to be killed like this!


    This death will result in a massive loss of experience for the mage, and he is likely to fall out of the top tier!


    "Bastard!"


    Adam cursed loudly, but he knew he was no match for the monster in front of him and could only choose to run.


    As the leader of Genesis Guild, his death here would undoubtedly be a huge blow to the guild!


    ...


    Hundreds of yers from the two guilds were running while releasing various skills at The Devil Corpse chasing them from behind, trying to slow down its pursuit.


    Unfortunately, their attacks didn''t hurt The Devil Corpse at all.


    By the time they escaped to the surface, only Blue Sea, Adam, and a dozen guild members were left.


    Everyone else had been sent to the resurrection pool.


    On the surface.


    The two sides, who were still in a standoff, suddenly saw the two guild leaders rush out of the tunnel looking disheveled, and everyone was stunned.


    The mages and knights responsible for guarding the entrance to the tunnel hurried forward, but before they could get close, Blue Sea shouted:


    "Run!"


    "Don''t look back!"


    "Run in different directions!"


    yers on the surface looked at each other in confusion.


    What happened?


    What could have possibly happened to make the leaders of two of the top ten guilds in the world look so disheveled?


    However, their confusion didn''tst long.


    Soon, they found out why the two were so disheveled.


    Just as thest two yers running out, barely catching their breath.


    An arm that would send chills down anyone''s spine emerged from the entrance of the tunnel.


    The arm, wrapped in a bizarre Dark Mist, was raised high.


    Then it pped down.


    The two yers instantly turned into a pile of meat, leaving two pools of blood on the ground.


    yers who were thinking of rushing into the underground ruins were all dumbfounded.


    What kind of monster did these people bring out!


    Now, even a fool would know to run for their lives.


    If they were killed here... no one could bear such a loss!


    People scattered in all directions, each fleeing.


    White Feather and Emma nced at each other, ready to run as well.


    Emma even added various BUFFs to both of them, making it more conducive to moving.


    The Devil Corpse crawled out from the ground, wantonly hunting down each yer.


    After easily killing dozens of yers...


    It locked onto Emma and White Feather, who were the closest.


    Seeing this, White Feather decided not to run either.


    She said to Emma, "I''ll hold him off, you go first!"


    After that, she turned around, drew her sword, and a silver light BUFF was immediately added to her sword.


    "I can handle dropping a level,e on!"


    Seeing this, Emma said, "No, I won''t go alone!"


    "If it reallyes down to it, we can level up together."


    The monster''s head bore Darklord''s face, who wasughing maniacally:


    "Hehe, mere bugs, dare to resist? Go to hell!"


    The monster raised its arm high, preparing to kill the two women with one hit.


    White Feather and Emma knew they couldn''t resist the monster in front of them and closed their eyes in despair.


    But just then.


    A scream came from the monster''s mouth!


    Emma opened her eyes and looked up...


    Only to see a familiar figure in a ck cloak descending from the sky,nding gracefully in front of them.


    And he was standing right between them and the monster.


    One of the monster''s six arms was cut off at the root and fell to the ground!


    "What a coincidence, I just came out and saw you guys being chased..."


    The man turned around with a smile.


    Seeing him, Emma shouted excitedly.


    The man was John!

 Chapter 38 37- Slaying The Devil Corpse in an Instant!

    <h4>Chapter 38 Chapter37- ying The Devil Corpse in an Instant!</h4>


    "Johnny? What are you doing here!"


    Emma was excited to see John, but she found it strange upon further thought.


    "Didn''t you say you were Meditation Retreating in a secret realm?"


    John gave a slight smile and said,


    "The secret realm I mentioned is around here."


    Darklord, who had lost an arm, screamed in pain.


    It took him a while to calm down, and then he realized that the one standing in front of him was a familiar face!


    "Galewind! It''s you!"


    "Weren''t you ''Sacrifice''? How could you get here?"


    Hearing this, John turned around.


    Noticeing Darklord''s face on the monster''s skull, Johnughed,


    "So it''s you... you''re still as ugly as ever. I can''t help but want to punch your face."


    John''s mockery was highly effective.


    Darklord immediately flew into a rage, shouting,


    "I am the God yer! Who are you to dare provoke me!"


    "Good, let''s settle our old and new scores. The fact that you''ve been hunting me down to level0 in the previous game, I''ve never forgotten!"


    "Let me show you the power of The Devil!"


    Upon saying this, Darklord let out a loud shout, and a massive amount of Dark Mist burst out from him.


    The Dark Mist was terrifying.


    Ordinary yers would die instantly upon contact, with no chance to resist.


    Emma and White Feather also looked terrified.


    They knew that Darklord was now extremely powerful.


    After merging with The Devil Corpse, killing yers like them would be effortless.


    "Johnny, run! We are no match for him!" Emma reminded.


    John smiled faintly and said,


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to be afraid, just stand here and watch."


    With that, John took a step forward,pletely ignoring the raging Dark Mist.


    "Go to hell!"


    Darklord shouted.


    Countless Dark Mists gathered in his palm, forming a pitch-ck spear.


    The Dark Mist spear was emitting a strong death aura.


    Ordinary yers would be terrified and desperate just by looking at it.


    However, John, as if nothing was wrong, remained unaffected by the Dark Mist''s death aura.


    "We''ll see who''s going to hell."


    John pointed out a finger, and the Dark Mist, which was originally attacking him, strangely stopped mid-air.


    "Do you really not know who cut off that severed hand just now?"


    He sneered and grabbed in the air.


    The next moment, a long sword emitting a blue light appeared in his hand.


    "It was you?"


    Darklord showed a hint of horror on his face, which was soon overwhelmed by his arrogance.


    "No way! Absolutely impossible!"


    "This body of mine is The Devil''s body. How could you, a piece of trash, possibly harm me?!"


    As he spoke, he swung down his palm.


    John just stood there, unmoving, and swung the long sword in his hand.


    An invisible sword aura tore through the sky.


    Four of Darklord''s remaining five arms were cut off by this sword, leaving only the arm holding the spear.


    Darklord''s face was extremely distorted from the pain.


    Enduring the severe pain, he aimed the Dark Mist Spear at John and stabbed!


    "Die!"


    With this strike, the earth itself was trembling.


    Emma and White Feather turned pale with fright.


    Even though they weren''t directly facing the Dark Mist Spear, they could still feel the power of the attack just by standing to the side!


    After all, this was a full-blown attack by The Devil Corpse!


    John still stood unmoving in his spot.


    The reason he cut off four of Darklord''s arms with his sword, instead of all five, wasn''t because he couldn''t.


    It was because he intentionally left the arm Darklord was using to hold the weapon, intending to show Darklord what true despair was.


    The spear, made of Dark Mist, was thrusting toward John''s skull.


    Seeing it was about to hit, Darklord screamed excitedly,


    "What if you can hurt me? You can''t resist The Devil''s full power strike!"


    John said calmly,


    "A cast-off Corpse of The Devil before bing a god, is also called The Devil''s full power?"


    Before his voice fell, the Dark Mist Spear instantly disintegrated, returning to arge mass of Dark Mist.


    However, this Dark Mist, originally summoned by Darklord, was no longer under his control.


    Instead, it floated around John as if he were the one who had summoned it.


    "Impossible, this Dark Mist is The Devil''s authority, how can you control it!"


    Darklord refused to believe what was happening before his eyes, roaring.


    He had made so many efforts, from initially buying SoulSong to plot against John, to spending so much money in the game, even selling his own shares to obtain the ancient parchment, all to be stronger and avenge his disgrace!


    In the end, he finally obtained the power of The Devil, but was defeated before John, who was supposed to be "Sacrifice"


    This shouldn''t be happening!


    Looking at Darklord, who was almost going mad, John didn''t feel any sympathy.


    This guy got what he deserved!


    "You should know what happens to people who offend me, right?" John said coldly,


    "You made me suffer in The Devil''s temple, now that you''re in my hands, you should be prepared."


    As he spoke, John held the "Divine de", and his figure instantly disappeared from the spot.


    The next second, John returned to the original spot, the long sword in his hand dissipated.


    He walked towards White Feather and Emma, saying, "Let''s go. This ce is too chaotic. We should leave this contentious ce sooner."


    Emma pointed at the huge The Devil Corpse behind John and asked, "Shouldn''t we deal with... that thing?"


    Without turning his head, John said with a smile, "It''s just a corpse, what''s there to deal with?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the giant The Devil Corpse was cut into dozens of pieces!


    This scene left Emma and White Feather speechless for a long time.


    Was all this done by John in an instant?


    "Is... is he dead?"


    White Feather pointed at the dismembered The Devil Corpse and asked.


    John replied, "Not really, The Devil Corpse was defeated, but Darklord is a yer after all. Even though I killed him, he can still return to the respawn pool..."


    "But this guy better pray he never runs into me again, or I''ll kill him every time I see him."


    White Feather nodded in a bit of fright.


    She looked John up and down and then asked, "You... you are Galewind?"


    John''s lips curved into a smile, saying, "Guaranteed."


    "How are you so strong that even The Devil Corpse is no match for you?"


    White Feather asked with an incredulous expression, "What level are you, exactly?"


    John pulled the hood on his cloak a bit further down, perfectly concealing his face.


    It was necessary to keep a low profile.


    There were still many surviving yers nearby, and if his appearance was seen, it would only bring trouble.


    John didn''t like being on too many people''s minds, so he said to White Feather,


    "Levels are all illusory, just remember that I''m very powerful."


    Then, John turned to Emma and said,


    "If there''s nothing else, let''s leave here quickly."


    Emma nodded in agreement, she almost unconditionallyplied with John''s words.


    Seeing Emma agree, John grabbed Emma and White Feather''s wrists with each hand, then with a thought...


    The three of them were surrounded by Dark Mist, and when the Dark Mist dissipated, all three had disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 39 38- You’re Leveling a Bit Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 39 Chapter38- You''re Leveling a Bit Slowly</h4>


    Silverglow,


    In a room of a certain inn.


    John tried on the robe and trousers Emma and White Feather had bought for him.


    "Hmm, not bad, they fit pretty well."


    White Feather looked him, remarked, "It''s a pity that both of these are newbie Equip, only level 1, without attribute bonuses... But you can wear them for now,ter we will take you to the Trade Association for a proper one."


    John chuckled, "There''s no need for all that, level 1 Equip is pretty good. At least it covers me, hahaha."


    An hour ago, the three of them arrived at this inn in Silverglow.


    It was only after they arrived here that the twodys discovered that beneath John''s cloak, he wore only a ragged prisoner''s uniform, leaving him nearly naked.


    This caused John quite a bit of embarrassment, but the two girls didn''t say anything and directly bought him a set of newbie Equip, avoiding the embarrassment of John identally exposing himself.


    White Feather crossed her arms, saying pensively,


    "I still can''t believe that you, without a single piece of Equip on, could defeat The Devil Corpse. It''s just unreasonable."


    Emma nodded in agreement,


    "Yeah, normally powerful yers either rely on rare talents or skills, or powerful weapons and Equip... John, you don''t have any Equip, could it be that your attributes are already that powerful?"


    John chuckled and said to them,


    "I have to keep that a secret. If you knew too much about me, it would only be detrimental and bring no benefit to you at your current level..."


    Upon thinking it over, John felt that he indeed should get some suitable Equip.


    After all, in this game, Equip provided a significant boost to a character.


    If he managed to get some, his strength would undoubtedly increase significantly.


    The urgency to improve his strength came from his knowledge of a major secret about this gaming event after sessfully defeating The Devil and escaping the temple.


    This secret involved gods, implicated entities of very high rank, and even determined the future of the real world...


    Just learning of this secret could cause a normal yer to drop dead instantly.


    Therefore, John had to find a way to investigate this secret, he still had many things to do.


    Enhancing his own strength was also because John wanted to have everything within his control.


    As long as he was strong enough, he could prevent anything bad from happening!


    John looked at White Feather and Emma and suddenly spoke,


    "Both of you are at level 49 now? It seems you''ll reach level 50 soon."


    Upon hearing John say this, Emma responded with a mixture of pride and excitement,


    "Yeah, Johnny, White Feather and I have been working hard at leveling up!"


    "I''ve heard that many expert yers haven''t reached our level yet!"


    John patted Emma''s head, smiling,


    "Very impressive. But you''re right, even a top yer like Blue Sea or Adam is only at level 49, there''s hardly anyone in the game above level 50..."


    Emma cut him off, correcting him with a serious look,


    "Johnny, you''re wrong, it''s not that there aren''t any yers above level 50, the ''Anonymous yer'' on the leaderboard has already reached level 50 a while ago."


    Johnughed, "Right, right, you''re correct, I misspoke."


    At this point, White Feather spoke up,


    "Thanks to Emma, our leveling journey has been very smooth. I''m just riding on her coattails... her ability as a Hellfire Mage for leveling up is just too strong, especially for grinding mobs."


    Emma said, "Sis, you don''t need to be so modest. If it weren''t for your ss as a Silver Knight, we wouldn''t have been able to get so many suitable leveling quests! Not to mention the amount of Silver Tears you''ve provided..."


    John watched the two women praising each other and spoke,


    "I know both of you are great, really great... Then, I''ll take you two for leveling up, with the aim to get you both to level 50 by the end of the day!"


    White Feather and Emma were both taken aback.


    White Feather said, "Boss, you''re not joking with us, are you?"


    "What do you mean?" John was a little confused.


    Why would him offering to level them up sound like a joke?


    Emma exined, "Johnny, we know you''re amazing, but even you can''t just make up stuff!"


    "To level up from 49 to 50, we need a total of 50 million Exp points! White Feather and I only recently reached level 49, and we have about 1 million Exp points each. No matter how hard we farm today, we can''t possibly reach level 50!"


    White Feather also chimed in,


    "Yeah, Galewind, even with the boost from Silver Tears and hunting the highest XP monsters, we only get 5,000 XP per monster... We''ve calcted that if we level up diligently, we might reach level 50 within a week..."


    "This pace is already very fast, possibly even faster than some full-time expert yers."


    Hearing White Feather''s exnation, John chuckled and shook his head.


    "You''re saying it''s fast, but that''s only rtively fastpared to regr yers."


    "With me, leveling up won''t be a problem. Although I can''t guarantee that I can always assist you, getting you both to level 50 as soon as possible is quite important..."


    "Your leveling up is slow now because the ''Silver Tears'' you''re using aren''t good enough."


    "White Feather, take out the ''Silver Tears'' you''re currently using and let me have a look."


    White Feather and Emma exchanged nces.


    It was the first time they had heard someone say they were leveling slowly.


    But both of them trusted John implicitly, so if he asked them to take out the Silver Tears, they would do so.


    White Feather took out a bottle of "Silver Tears" from her inventory and ced it on the table.


    John picked it up and looked at it, shaking his head and saying,


    "These are all Umon ''Silver Tears'', they only grant 3 times the original XP. No wonder your leveling up is somewhat slow..."


    This left White Feather and Emma a bit surprised.


    White Feather smiled wryly, "Boss, these Umon ''Silver Tears'' are already hard for us toe by, we can''t afford any higher quality for now."


    John asked, "Didn''t you make a lot of money from auctioning the ''Ancient Parchment''? Why are you short on money?"


    Faced with John''s question, White Feather stammered, seemingly finding it hard to speak.


    Seeing this, Emma stepped in, "White Feather has her own needs for money, Johnny, we can''t spend all our money in the game, right?"


    John nodded.


    He didn''t care about how White Feather and Emma spent their money.


    After all, it was their private property and none of his business.


    "Well then, use this for your next leveling up."


    With that, John took out a bottle of "Silver Tears" from his inventory.


    Upon seeing this "Silver Tears", both women couldn''t help but scream.


    Because what was in front of them was a Legendary "Silver Tear"!


    ...


    Outside a room in the inn, a couple happened to be passing by.


    They clearly heard the screams of two young girlsing from the room.


    Immediately after, a man''s voice came from inside the room:


    "Shh! Keep it down, don''t let others hear."


    The couple was instantly stunned.


    The male yer looked at his girlfriend andmented, "Wow, that''s a guy with two girls, a real yer! Impressive!"


    The female yer gave him a look and said,


    "What they do in their own room and with how many girls is none of your business. What, are you envious of him?"


    The male yer chuckled, "Of course not, I have you and that''s enough."


    Having said that, he hugged his girlfriend and they continued up the stairs.


    ...


    Inside the room.


    "I''ve seen this before, at the auction!" Emma covered her mouth, lowering her voice in astonishment.


    Of course, Emma remembered this item.


    Back then, Blue Sea had spent a lot of money to buy just ten drops.


    It''s worth quite a fortune!

 Chapter 40 39- Inherited Memories of The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 40 Chapter39- Inherited Memories of The Devil</h4>


    "This item is too precious...we can''t simply use it to level up!"


    Emma shook her head repeatedly.


    "Johnny, you should keep this for yourself! As long as you''re strong, you can protect us!"


    Johnughed,


    "Me? I don''t need to level up anymore. This is a gift for you two, just take it. I''m counting on both of you to be stronger and support me."


    With a helpless look on her face, Emma turned to White Feather.


    White Feather nodded and said, "Emma, I know this is valuable, but if we can quickly level up, then we wouldn''t be letting down Galewind''s expectations."


    John said, "Ah, that''s right, see, White Feather is sensible."


    Hearing this, Emma pouted a bit and said,


    "Johnny, are you saying I''m not sensible?"


    As she spoke, she deliberately made a mischievous face, then put the Legendary "Silver Tear" from the table into her robe.


    "Alright, since you said it''s a gift, I''ll ept it, and you''re not allowed to take it back!"


    John looked indifferent, "Of course I won''t take it back."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Respawn Pool in Westwind City.


    Many yers had surrounded Darklord and his rookies.


    "You, the one who fused with The Devil''s body and killed so many of our brothers, right?"


    "Today you have to give an exnation, or you can''t leave!"


    "Yeah, yeah, all of us have lost a level, and we can''t recover the Exp points without spending at least a few weeks! How are you going topensate us for all these?"


    "I think we should simply kill him once per person and downgrade him!"


    "Killing him and downgrading him won''t help. We won''t be able to recover our losses. Let himpensate us!"


    "Right, let himpensate us!"


    Although the yers were born in different ces, in the Godyer game, yers would respawn at the nearest Respawn Point after death.


    Westwind was the nearest city to the underground ruins, so all the yers who died near the ruins respawned in the Respawn Pool in Westwind.


    Darklord and his guild members were no exception.


    Darklord looked very haggard, his face full of fear and disbelief as he looked at his attribute panel.


    This time he was killed by John and lost 3 levels!


    "Gale...Wind!!!!" Darklord gritted his teeth with anger, wishing he could tear John apart.


    These 3 levels were hard-earned for him!


    Now, just being killed by John this once, had made him fall out of the top yers of his own guild!


    The yers surrounding Darklord heard him muttering a name to himself and thought he had lost his mind.


    "Is he crazy after being possessed by The Devil?"


    "I don''t care if he''s crazy or not, even if he''s crazy he needs topensate us!"


    "Hey, Darklord, don''t y dumb! Don''t think you can end this by acting like this, you have to give us an exnation!"


    In the crowd, the shouts got louder.


    Just as things were about to get out of hand, the NPC guards of Westwind arrived.


    These NPCs were all over level 100 and could instantly kill the current yers.


    Therefore, no yers dared to misbehave in front of them.


    "No gathering and causing trouble in Westwind!"


    "If anyone attacks others unprovoked, we will arrest the attacker!"


    The captain of the Westwind Guard shouted at the yers.


    Seeing that they could not do anything to Darklord in the city, the yers left threatening words:


    "Kid, remember this! Don''t let me catch you outside the city!"


    "Once we see you, our ''Dragonfall Guild'' will definitely degrade your level again!"


    "Yeah, we ''Night Bat Guild'' won''t let you off either!"


    "Once we see you outside, you''re going to regret it!" ...


    After saying all this, these yers reluctantly withdrew.


    At this point, only Darklord and his guild members were left near the Respawn Pool.


    "Damn, a bunch of opportunists," Darklord cursed,


    "If I still had the power of The Devil, would these guys dare to be so arrogant in front of me? When I had the power of The Devil, they were so scared they didn''t know where to run!"


    Several of Darklord''s trusted lieutenants tried tofort him,


    "Young master, shouldn''t we just use the Westwind Teleportation Array to leave? It''s too dangerous outside the city..."


    Darklord cursed a few more times, then stubbornly said,


    "I? afraid of them? Just a bunch of rabble! Go, call Soulsong and the other elite guild members over, I want to see who kills who!"


    At this point, one of his subordinates came over and whispered to Darklord,


    "Young master, Soulsong has already taken a leave of absence, he won''t be online this week... After this incident, many members in our guild couldn''t stand being targeted by other yers. Seven out of our top ten elites have quit the guild."


    Upon hearing this, Darklord froze for a moment.


    Then he said, "A wise man knows when to retreat. Let''s go to the teleportation array!"


    "Worst case scenario... I''ll just spend some more money and hire some even stronger yers to join our guild!"


    Darklord grumbled all the way to the city''s teleportation array, leading his remaining rookies.


    At this point, his resentment towards John had reached its peak.


    Next...


    He was going to get his revenge on John at any cost!


    ...


    As Darklord and his members entered the teleportation array and left Westwind.


    John, Emma, and White Feather also left Westwind.


    The three of them each rode on horses purchased from the Trade Association, heading deep into the desert.


    Emma, riding on her horse, asked John,


    "Johnny, where are we going?"


    John replied,


    "To level you guys up."


    White Feather said,


    "I know of a Sandworm Lair nearby. It''s not far and suitable for yers above level 40... but it''s close enough that we could just walk there. Why did we need to buy three horses?"


    John smiled and said,


    "We''re not going there, the monsters there are too weak and the Exp gain is too little."


    "The ce I''m taking you to is a great ce for leveling."


    "Although the monsters there might be a little tough for you guys... but don''t worry, I''m here, you guys will be fine."


    Looking at John''s confident face.


    White Feather, for some reason, felt a sudden sense of unease.


    An hourter.


    The three of them finally stopped in the middle of the desert.


    In front of them was an ancient and dpidated building with strange words written in Demon Language.


    There was a stone gate at the base of the building.


    Though it''s called a gate, you could see the desert on the other side of it, nothing else.


    John got off his horse, led it to a shaded spot, then walked up to the stone door and said to the twodies,


    "The horses can stay here, when wee out after leveling, it will be more convenient to return with them."


    "There''s no teleportation array nearby, and without the horses, we wouldn''t know how long we''d have to walk to find a town," John said.


    White Feather and Emma nodded, dismounted their horses, and led them to a shaded area.


    The game "Godyer" can be said to simte the real world 99.99%.


    Even though these horses are just game data, if not taken care of properly and left in the sun, there''s a high chance that when theye out.


    There would only be three horse corpses left.


    Both girls stood behind John, Emma, unable to suppress her curiosity, asked,


    "Johnny, what ce is this? Howe we''ve never heard of such a ce in the desert?"


    John smiled slightly and said,


    "Of course, you wouldn''t know. The information that yers can uncover in this game might not even amount to one in a million..."


    "As for how I know, well, I have to keep that a secret."


    The reason he chose to keep it a secret was not because he wanted to be pretentious, but because he couldn''t tell them.


    When he killed The Devil "Azazel" and escaped from the underground temple, John identally inherited some memories of this world from The Devil.


    In the memories, a multitude of secrets were deeply etched into John''s mind, making them impossible to forget.


    Much of the information in itself was immensely valuable, each piece of data could sell for an astronomical price if auctioned in the auction house.


    But at the same time, this knowledge itself had destructive power.


    If regr yers knew these secrets, they could at least suffer a sudden death and level downgrade.


    Or at worst have their souls contaminated by the deep rules of this world, leading them on a path of no return.


    Therefore, John was not nning to tell the two women any secret information until they were ready.

 Chapter 41 40- Exiled Mummy

    <h4>Chapter 41 Chapter40- Exiled Mummy</h4>


    Emma asked,


    "Why keep secrets? Johnny, I''ve noticed that ever since you emerged from that secret realm, you''ve be increasingly mysterious..."


    White Feather came to John''s defense, saying,


    "Actually, I understand. Sometimes it''s better not to say anything. Everyone has their own secrets, after all."


    John gratefully nodded at White Feather.


    Just as White Feather had said, everyone has secrets.


    Emma sighed a little dejectedly,


    "Alright then, White Feather has her secrets, Johnny has his, and I''m the only one without secrets. You both know everything about me."


    John yfully flicked her nose and chuckled,


    "Isn''t it good not to have secrets? Having too many secrets can be burdensome. It''s wonderful to be carefree."


    After saying this, John looked at the stone gate in front of them and began to recite the Demon Language inscribed on the structure.


    Thenguage was not only hard to understand but also unbearable to human ears.


    Emma even had to cover her ears with her hands.


    Luckily, the passage wasn''t long, and John finished reciting it quickly.


    As his voice fell, a ripple of purple light emanated from the center of the stone gate, revealing a portal in front of them.


    White Feather looked at John in astonishment, asking,


    "Boss, you understand Demon Language?! I thought you were a human?"


    "There are more humans who understand Demon Language than just me," John replied.


    "I know," White Feather nodded,


    "But the humans who understand Demon Language are respected master NPCs. I''ve never heard of a yer who can speak Demon Language."


    John smiled and said,


    "Because the secret realm I was in before had something to do with Demons, I taught myself some Demon Language. Let''s go. The portal is open. Let''s enter."


    He was the first to walk into the portal.


    Seeing John go in, White Feather and Emma didn''t hesitate and quickly followed.


    They arrived at an underground tomb.


    "Why is it a tomb again?" Emma frowned, "Does all the good stuff in this game lie in tombs?"


    "This desert used to be the territory of Demons," John exined as he walked forward.


    "After The Devil Azazel was sealed by the gods and the demons were driven out by humans, many underground relics and tombs were left... so it''s quite normal to find many tombs around here."


    White Feather, sensing something unusual about this ce, drew her glowing sword and asked, "Galewind, do you know whose tomb this is?"


    John nodded,


    "Of course I do. This is the tomb of ''Baron Tutank'', the Demon Noble. This was his domain when he was alive."


    "The Baron''s favorite pastime was eating humans alive. So there are many human sacrifices among his burial items."


    Hearing this, White Feather''s face became a little harder.


    Even though she knew this was just a game and the characters and settings were just data, she couldn''t suppress the feeling of disgust in her heart.


    John continued,


    "Demons are in hostile rtions with all beings on this continent. In ancient times, humans, elves, dwarfs, and orcs had teamed up against the Demons."


    "So, if you encounter Demons in the future, don''t hesitate, just attack. Demons have no guilt about killing humans, and we can''t show them any mercy."


    By the time he had finished speaking, they hadpletely entered the tunnel of the tomb.


    The path before them was pitch ck.


    John turned to Emma and said, "Emma, light a fire for us."


    John actually had a talent that enhanced night vision in his skill set, and his perception was extremely strong.


    He asked Emma to light a fire for illumination because he was worried that the two girls wouldn''t be able to see the path ahead clearly.


    "Alright," Emma snapped her fingers.


    Sparks flew and the next second a bright red me appeared at her fingertips.


    Instantly, the tunnel lit up.


    It was then that the two girls noticed that the stone walls on both sides of the tunnel were covered with murals and Demon text.


    "What does it say?" Emma touched the inscriptions with curiosity.


    John nced at them and replied,


    "Some Demon sacrificial rituals and procedures... things you probably wouldn''t want to hear."


    They continued on for about ten minutes, and then a spacious tomb chamber appeared before them.


    Although it was a burial chamber, there were no coffins set up inside.


    The walls of the chamber were adorned with skulls, both human and otherwise.


    On top of the skulls were blue longsting candles.


    Seeing this, White Feather and Emma furrowed their brows.


    The sight was unnerving for the two girls, seeing not only human skulls, but also those of orcs, dwarfs... even elves.


    "Johnny, do we really have to level up here?" Emma looked around, suppressing her inner fear and revulsion, "I don''t even see any monsters..."


    John pointed to a dark entrance in front and said,


    "There will be monsters once we get out of this chamber.


    Their levels are a bit high, so I''ll lure them and tank them, then you two can finish them off."


    White Feather stepped forward,


    "Galewind, I''m a Silver Knight, I naturally have resistance to Demons, let me tank."


    Emma agreed,


    "Yeah, Johnny, White Feather''s defense is really high! Whenever we level up together, she''s always the one to tank. She''s never made a mistake!"


    John shook his head,


    "No, I''ll tank. You two remember to use ranged skills and don''t get within 500 yards of those monsters. These monsters are mummified corpses, they aren''t very smart. As long as you don''t get close, they''ll only attack me."


    Seeing John''s insistence, the two women agreed.


    They passed through the chamber and entered a rtively wider tunnel.


    The smell in this tunnel was terrible.


    Not far ahead of them, two mummified corpses were wandering around.


    These corpses had greyish-white skin and looked as shriveled as skeletons.


    Their faces were covered with bugs, and their eyes werepletely white.


    White Feather immediately opened her detection panel and saw:


    [Exiled Mummy (Common)


    Level: 60


    Description: A cursed human that, after death, cannot rest. Wanders in the underground tomb.]


    Both White Feather and Emma''s eyes widened.


    A level 60 monster!


    This was the first time they had encountered monsters above level 50!


    "Galewind, can we really defeat monsters of such high level?" White Feather now understood why John didn''t want her to tank.


    She was somewhat anxious, "Is it too soon for us to fight these types of monsters for leveling up?"


    John turned around, with a puzzled look,


    "What? These monsters? No, no, no, I didn''t bring you here to level up with these monsters."


    Hearing John say this, both girls secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then John continued,


    "These monsters are too low level. Even if you killed them all day long, you wouldn''t reach level 50. Our real target is further in. There''s a mummy of a demon wizard in the tunnel ahead. That guy is level 80 and an elite monster..."


    "Killing it, you two can probably level up to 50."


    At this point, the expression on White Feather and Emma''s faces was quite shocked.


    "A level 80 elite monster?" White Feather repeated.


    John nodded.


    "Can our attack... break its defense?" Emma expressed doubt.


    John reassured them, "As I said, with me here, you have nothing to worry about."


    "Let''s go, let''s start leveling up officially!"


    Just as he finished speaking, John charged ahead, regardless of whether White Feather and Emma were ready, he began to pull the monsters.


    At least a dozen Exiled Mummies were wandering in the tunnel, and John drew them all together at once.


    Their venomous ws couldn''t prate John''s defense, only making a nging sound as if striking metal.


    John dealt with them carefully - not because he was afraid of dying, but because he was worried that if he identally activated his reflective damage skill, these monsters would instantly be killed by him.


    Otherwise, White Feather and Emma would have nothing left to gain.

 Chapter 42 41- Mummified Demon Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 42 Chapter41- Mummified Demon Wizard</h4>


    Upon seeing John rush in like that, White Feather and Emma started to add various attack BUFFs to themselves in a hurry.


    By the time they finished, more than a minute had passed.


    John was surrounded by many Exiled Mummies, being attacked incessantly.


    -0


    -0


    -1!


    -0


    -0


    ...


    A series of "0s" bounced above John''s head.


    These Exiled Mummies simply could not break through his defense.


    The "-1" was a damage inflicted by the monsters after John had purposely lowered all defenses for fear that they would not be able to prate, revealing a w.


    If the monsters can''t break through a yer''s defense for a long time, they might switch targets.


    John had gone through great lengths to firmly attract these monsters.


    Finally, Emma and White Feather made their move.


    Hot fireball spells were constantly crashing down.


    Brilliant holy light kept falling.


    -526!


    -799!


    -498!


    -1036!


    ...


    Countless damage numbers sprung from the heads of those Exiled Mummies.


    Even though Emma and White Feather were rare sses, with Emma being a high-damage Pyromancer, it took them a while to kill just one Exiled Mummy.


    But after killing just one, Emma and White Feather were excited to find their Exp points had greatly increased.


    At this rate, just as John had said, they would indeed reach level 50 after killing these Exiled Mummies and the Mummified Demon Wizards!


    About half an hourter, thest Exiled Mummy surrounding John finally fell.


    John breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he wouldn''t be hurt by these monsters, they were quite a nuisance.


    Being close to these monsters gave him a feeling of being stuck in mud.


    John returned to the twodies.


    White Feather was clenching her fists and murmuring a spell, then a pure white holy light descended from the sky, enveloping John.


    Instantly, all the filth and stench brought by the Exiled Mummies werepletely eliminated.


    John felt asfortable as if he had taken a fragrant hot bath and put on a set of clean clothes.


    "This skill is pretty good!"


    John couldn''t help but praise White Feather,


    "Is this a unique skill of the Silver Knight?"


    White Feather put down her hands and shook her head:


    "No, this skill is called ''Cleanse''. Most Priest and Pdin yers can learn it." "However, it is troublesome to learn this skill. You need to find a special church and pay enough Gold Coins to learn it. "


    "The skill only serves to cleanse, so many yers did not bother to learn it."


    With that, White Feather lowered her head a bit embarrassingly:


    "I learned it because I have some cleanliness obsession. I spent many Gold Coins to learn this skill¡­"


    John nodded while saying:


    "I think this skill is very practical! Feeling in the game is also very important. Who would be happy covered in filth? It''s good that you learned this."


    "Yeah, I also told Sister White Feather that there is absolutely nothing wrong with learning this skill, it seems that Johnny and I think alike!" Emma said from the side.


    The three rested for a while.


    Mainly White Feather and Emma needed to rest.


    They had exhausted their mana killing the Exiled Mummies.


    John, being the one to tank the damage, looked like he was fine, watching the two women recover on the spot.


    After a while, White Feather and Emma had both adjusted themselves to their best state.


    The three of them continued to walk into the passage, entering a new tomb.


    In the center of the tomb chamber, there was a mummified demon mummy, holding a staff and seated on the ground.


    The mummy was exceptionally tall, even while seated it was twice the height of an average man.


    White Feather and Emma involuntarily held their breath, as if afraid their noise would awaken this colossal being.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t revive unless we touch it."


    John exined as he pointed towards the Demon''s neck,


    "Do you see the pendant around its neck? It''s a high-level Legendary Equip. Most yers can''t resist grabbing it when they see it.


    "The moment a yer touches the mummy, it senses life and revives.


    This level 80 Elite monster cannot be defeated unless there are more than10 level 80 yers.


    Any yer less powerful than that would simply be instant killed."


    Emma nodded then asked,


    "But Johnny, we''re only level 49. Even if you''re with us, there are only three of us... Didn''t you just say it would take 10 level 80 yers to defeat it?"


    John grinned,


    "Yes, it would either take10 level 80 yers," he pointed at himself, "Or, it would need a powerful yer like me to hold the front line."


    With that said, he strode forward and without any hesitation, yanked the pendant from the mummy''s neck.


    The next second, the Demon mummy''s eyes glowed bright red.


    It roared and stood up.


    Although it was a Demon, its form was very simr to that of a human.


    However, its skin was ck and rotting, two red horns protruded from its head, and its face was twisted, with a protruding mouth full of sharp teeth - the sight of it made one ufortable.


    "Roar!"


    The Demon let out a loud roar that shook the entire underground tomb.


    "Bugs, dare you infringe on my territory!"


    White Feather and Emma simultaneously opened their system interface to check the attributes of the monster before them.


    [Mummified Demon Wizard (Rare Boss)


    Level: 80


    Introduction: A former Demon Priest, who maintained its power by absorbing the blood of other beings during its long life. After death, it was besieged by countless resentful spirits and turned into a mummy.


    Attributes: ???]


    As the monster''s level was much higher, the two couldn''t discern its attributes.


    John didn''t back down, standing his ground with hands on his hips, and said to the Demon Wizard,


    "Enough chatter. Just a mummy and you dare call me a bug?"


    This was merely for the twodies to level up.


    Otherwise, if John were to demonstrate his power, the Demon Wizard before him would likely kneel and beg for mercy out of fear.


    John''s words infuriated the Demon Wizard.


    It bellowed and summoned countless ugly ck bugs from its staff, directing them towards John.


    These bugs were the size of a palm, and whenbined, they formed a dark cloud.


    Yet, John remained unscathed.


    "Pitiful tricks,ughable."


    John chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    All bugs approaching him instantly dropped dead to the ground.


    He could not directly attack the Boss, for fear that he might kill it instantly if he didn''t control his power.


    But killing these summoned bugs was permissible.


    Seeing all the bugs it summoned got killed, the Demon Wizard''s face disyed fear.


    It then put some distance between John and itself, vigntly watching him.


    Seeing that he had drawn the boss''s full attention, John shouted, "You can attack now!"


    Upon receiving John''smand, White Feather and Emma unleashed their most proficient attack methods.


    Of course, following John''s instructions, they both stood far away, employing their ranged abilities to attack.


    Fireball spells and holy light continuously struck the Demon Wizard.


    -56!


    -72!


    -34!


    -63!


    ...


    The damage they caused was as if they were merely scratching an itch.


    The Demon Wizard did not even bother to pay attention to White Feather and Emma.


    The one it was most wary of at this moment was still John, who remained stationary in his position.

 Chapter 43 42-Both Level UP to 50!

    <h4>Chapter 43 Chapter42-Both Level UP to 50!</h4>


    John looked at the Demon Wizard in front of him, which had over 700,000 HP.


    At this rate, it could take till tomorrow to kill it.


    Furthermore, John knew that the Demon Wizard definitely had a powerful HP recovery skill.


    If they fought for half the day and the Demon Wizard used its healing skill, wouldn''t all their efforts have been wasted?


    "Stop using thesemon skills, use your ultimates!"


    "But our ultimates have a long CD... we have to wait for 10 or so minutes before we can use them again, and it also consumes a lot of MP," Emma questioned.


    "Have you used the ''Silver Tear'' I gave you?" John reminded.


    The two girls exchanged nces, then Emma took out the Silver Tear that John had given them:


    [Silver Tear (Legendary): Holy water of the Silver Church, said to be the divine tear bestowed by the Silver Angel, extremely precious. Apply a drop to your forehead to temporarily increase your spiritual power and intelligence by 100% sting 12 hours), and gain +100000% Exp points.]


    [Extra effect: This item is extremely cherished, possesses a certain divinity of the Silver Angel, each drop can instantly y undead monsters below level 100.]


    This item could increase 100% of mental power and 100% of intelligence, effectively doubling the upper limit of MP and the recovery speed of MP, making it very useful.


    Unfortunately, Demons were not the Undead, otherwise a single drop of Silver Tear would be enough to instantly kill it.


    After reading the item''s description, White Feather called out to John,


    "But the Legendary Silver Tear can onlyst for 12 hours. Should we really use it now? What if we can''t kill this monster within the time limit and fail to gain Exp points? Wouldn''t it be wasted?"


    White Feather''s concerns were valid.


    They had already released several rounds of skills, but the damage inflicted on the Demon Wizard never exceeded beyond 100.


    If this continues, they definitely won''t be able to kill the Demon Wizard within twelve hours.


    John blocked the blood spikes summoned by the Demon Wizard with his body, then reassured the girls,


    "That''s fine, just use it. There won''t be any overtime, and even if there is, there are dozens of drops in that bottle, feel free to use it."


    Hearing John''s ''extravagant'' words, White Feather was speechless.


    She knew how rare and precious this item was and had heard about the high prices it fetched at auction.


    Now John was telling them to ''just use it''.


    This was simply absurd...


    Even with money, one shouldn''t be so wasteful!


    But White Feather and Emma shared a simr virtue - they both trusted and listened to John.


    If John said so, then it must be right.


    Each of them applied a drop on their foreheads.


    In an instant, a refreshing sensation permeated their brains.


    White Feather and Emma''s eyes suddenly became brighter.


    They had never felt their minds so clear.


    It felt as though an ocean-like energy was surging from within them, and they couldn''t help but unleash their most powerful skills...


    "Phoenix Inferno Curse!"


    "Silver Radiance!"


    Emma, holding her staff,pleted her incantation, and immediately, a red me rose from the ground.


    The me continued to morph, eventually transforming into a colossal Immortal Phoenix, charging towards the Demon Wizard!


    White Feather was not to be outdone.


    Although her ss was Silver Knight and she wasn''t particrly proficient in ranged attacks, as a rare ss, the Silver Knight had a powerful ranged attack.


    A strong white light fell, directly enveloping the top of the Demon Wizard.


    Within that intense white light, one could even vaguely see an archangel waving six wings!


    "Boom!"


    -57839!


    -36584!


    Two outrageously high damage numbers appeared above the Demon Wizard''s head.


    Emma and White Feather couldn''t quite believe their own hands... could they really deal that much damage?


    Especially to an level 80 elite boss!


    The Legendary Silver Tear gave them a massive boost, but could it have boosted them this much?


    The women''s doubts didn''tst long.


    They knew this wasn''t the time to fret over this.


    "Good, my ''Phoenix Inferno Curse'' has a CD of 15 minutes, during this time I..." Emma stopped mid-sentence.


    "What''s wrong?" White Feather asked with concern.


    Looking at her skill panel, Emma eximed, "My skill CD, it''s... something''s off!"


    This prompted White Feather to quickly check her own status panel.


    Good grief, she had received a "Blessing of Nyx" buff, granting 100 times spell damage and -99% CD!


    That meant a skill that originally took over 10 minutes to cast could now be cast on average every 20 seconds!


    The women quickly realized, simultaneously looking over at John.


    He was still standing in ce, constantly taunting the Demon Wizard, keeping its aggression focused on him.


    Without a doubt, the buff was added by John!


    "This Galewind... is truly mysterious..."


    White Feather had newfound respect for John.


    To cast such a powerful buff, it only demonstrated the vast power John himselfmanded.


    Emma immediately cast "Phoenix Inferno Curse" again, striking over 60,000 damage onto the Demon Wizard.


    "White Feather, stop dawdling, we can quickly kill it this way!" Emma advised.


    White Feather quickly got the hint and began to use her ultimate skill as well.


    After several rounds of bombardment...


    The Demon Wizard finally realized something was amiss.


    Its HP had fallen by over half, and the vast majority of the lost HP was inflicted by the two female yers in the distance!


    This enraged it immensely, yelling, "Bugs! You daring to ambush me! Go to hell!"


    "Blood Mist!"


    The staff swung out.


    Arge amount of blood was released from it.


    The Demon Wizard''s HP dropped significantly.


    However, the blood instantly turned into a red mist, rushing towards White Feather and Emma!


    With quick reflexes, John used another buff on the girls in the nick of time.


    These protective skills were ones John had understood during his battle with Azazel.


    They weren''t usually required, but were very useful for leveling up others.


    The Blood Mist was entirely neutralized by John''s skills, not a single drop of blood was lost by the girls.


    Seeing this, the Demon Wizard waspletely frantic.


    The "Blood Mist" skill was one of its ultimates.


    If it were regr yers, it would be enough to kill the squishy mages and shooters in the backline instantly.


    With the backline damage dealers gone, any team would be left with nothing but a total wipeout.


    Who would have known that such a powerful backup move would be easily neutralized by the man before them?


    At this moment, the Demon Wizard only had one-third of its HP left.


    As a level 80 elite boss, the Demon Wizard had a certain level of intelligence.


    John''s unorthodox appearance had ensured that it had no chance of defeating these humans today.


    Therefore, it began to contemte how to escape.


    Unfortunately for it, its pursuer was John.


    There was no chance to run away.


    The Demon Wizard recited aplex incantation, transforming its entire body into Blood Mist, intending to flee beyond the tomb.


    But with a roar from John, the Blood Mist was dispersed instantly.


    The Demon Wizard''s body fell from the Blood Mist, crashing hard onto the ground.


    John had not directly attacked just now; his roar was more like a control skill.


    Seeing the Demon Wizard fall, he immediately said to the women, "Now''s the chance, kill it!"


    White Feather and Emma saw the words "Stunned" appear above the Demon Wizard''s head and were immediately invigorated.


    Attacking a stunned monster has damage bonuses!


    Hence, their ultimate skills came crashing down immediately.


    "Phoenix Inferno Curse!"


    "Silver Radiance!"


    -89865!


    -75368!


    Over 160,000 damage instantly popped out from above the Demon Wizard''s head!


    The Demon Wizard''s HP plummeted to 0, and the mummy waspletely reduced to ashes.


    Simultaneously, they heard 2 clear ding sounds...


    White Feather and Emma had both leveled up to 50!

 Chapter 44 43-Harvesting Loot& Level Leaderboard Updated

    <h4>Chapter 44 Chapter43-Harvesting Loot& Level Leaderboard Updated</h4>


    "Johnny! We leveled up!" Emma eximed excitedly to John.


    John nodded, then found three more pieces of Equip in the ashes of the Demon Wizard.


    Combined with the pendant he''d already yanked from the Demon Wizard, there were a total of four pieces of Equip.


    He brought these four items before the girls,ying them out and saying, "Take a look, these are the spoils of your battle this time."


    White Feather and Emma seemed incredibly excited, apparently the feeling of defeating such a formidable monster for the first time had given them a great sense of achievement.


    They looked over the spoils of their battle, seeing four pieces of Equip:


    [Wizard Pendant (Legendary): The favorite pendant of the demonic wizards. Using it, you can summon powerful demon magic in a short time.]


    [Level: 80. Can be worn at level 80 or with 300 intelligence.]


    [Stats: +200 intelligence, +100 spirit power.]


    [Set Effect: Wizard Set (1/4). Equip all four pieces to increase intelligence and spirit power by 20%.]


    [Attached Skill: Bloody Mist (Tier-1). Summons a powerful mist of blood to attack enemies, can attack any unit within 1000 yards directly, dealing arts damage equal to your intelligence + spirit power.]


    ...


    [Wizard Staff (Legendary): A staffmonly used by demonic wizards, made from the bones of some mysterious creature, very durable.]


    [Level: 80. Can be worn at level 80 or with 260 spirit power.]


    [Stats: +300 intelligence.]


    [Set Effect: Wizard Set (1/4). Equip all four pieces to increase intelligence and spirit power by 20%.]


    ...


    [Wizard Robe (Legendary): The robe worn by demonic wizards. Soaked in the blood of various creatures, it has an extremely powerful grudge.]


    [Level: 80. Can be worn at level 80 or with a maximum health of 3000.]


    [Stats: +2000 maximum HP, +1000 maximum MP, +100 Armor Points.]


    [Set Effect: Wizard Set (1/4). Equip all four pieces to increase intelligence and spirit power by 20%.]


    ...


    [Wizard Ring (Legendary): A ring cherished by demonic wizards. A gift awarded to the Demon Wizard by high-ranking demons, to reward him for his achievements in ughter.]


    [Level: 80. Can be worn at level 80 or with 200 intelligence.]


    [Stats: +50 armor, +100 poison resistance, +100 paralysis resistance.]


    [Set Effect: Wizard Set (1/4). Equip all four pieces to increase intelligence and spirit power by 20%.]


    ...


    "Wow! What amazing stats!"


    After viewing these four pieces of Equip, both White Feather and Emma couldn''t help but exim in astonishment.


    John, however, seemed indifferent.


    He shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, all four pieces are mage Equip. There''s nothing suitable for White Feather."


    White Feather, however, didn''t show any signs of disappointment.


    Sheughed and said, "That''s okay. They can all be used by Emma. If she bes stronger, it''s also good for me. We work together, so her strength is my strength."


    Seeing White Feather''s good nature, John couldn''t help but look at her with newfound respect.


    Emma patted her chest and said,


    "No worries, White Feather. Next time we''ll find a monster that drops knight Equip... oh right, Johnny, do you know where we can find powerful monsters that can drop knight Equip?"


    John nodded and said, "I do, of course. I''ll take you guys there tomorrow."


    At this point, John said curiously, "But it looks like you''re both tired today. Let''s tally up the loot and then log off and take some rest. The game isn''t everything in life..."


    "Oh, by the way, you get a new talent every 50 levels. Why don''t you both check out what new talents you''ve received?"


    At John''s reminder, the two girls eagerly opened their attribute panels.


    Upon seeing their newly acquired talents, both White Feather and Emma wore expressions of shock.


    Especially White Feather, her beautiful eyes opened wide and she couldn''t help but cover her open mouth with her hand.


    Looking at her expression, John knew that her talent must be quite powerful.


    On the other side, Emma excitedly said to John:


    "Johnny!"


    "My talent is so cool!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, another yer, bored and aimless, was drinking beer in a tavern while scrolling through various system interfaces.


    When he opened the level leaderboard, he suddenly froze, and the beer he was drinking choked him, making him spray it out.


    It happened to spray onto the back of the head of a bald Berserker sitting across the table.


    That was a problem.


    The bald Berserker, with a disgruntled expression, walked over and grabbed the yer by his cor, lifting him up.


    "Kid, looking for trouble, are you?"


    "Go! We''re going outside the city for a practice round!"


    The yer who had sprayed beer waved his hands frantically, apologizing:


    "No, no, no, I''m sorry, big brother. I was startled by what I just saw on the level leaderboard, and that''s why I couldn''t help but spray... I''ve soiled your clothes, how about Ipensate you with a gold coin?"


    Upon hearing ofpensation, the bald Berserker''s expression softened somewhat.


    He put the yer down, brushed off the beer from his body, and said discontentedly,


    "At least five gold coins! Otherwise, you''re not leaving this tavern today!"


    The yer who sprayed beer nodded repeatedly.


    At this point, the satisfied Berserker also opened the level leaderboard.


    He was curious to see what this guy had discovered that had caused him to spray his beer.


    When he saw the refreshed information on the level leaderboard, he froze as well.


    At this moment, all the yers in the tavern turned their attention to him.


    "What''s up?"


    "These two guys are interesting, one sprays beer on others, and the other freezes in ce after opening the system interface."


    "Could he have disconnected?"


    "How could that be possible? Does any game equipment still get disconnected these days? That would have to be some antique device from years ago!"


    "Say, is there an issue with the level leaderboard?"


    As people were discussing, someone in the tavern suddenly made such a suggestion.


    This reminded everyone.


    They quickly opened their system interface to check the "Level Leaderboard".


    Not to worry about not looking, once they saw it, everyone was taken aback!


    Two yers had suddenly leveled up to 50, respectively reaching the second and third ce on the leaderboard!


    This was simply too surprising!


    Although these two newly listed yers chose to remain anonymous...


    From the gender, it could be seen that both of these yers were female!


    "Wow! More people are on the leaderboard! And two at once!"


    "And both of them are female yers! Who could they be? They level up even faster than those high-level pros!"


    Soon.


    The yers in the tavern logged into different forums and chat channels, starting to share this news.


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    Instantly, this topic began to circte in the chat channels and forums.


    "Breaking news! Two anonymous female yers surpassed the experts of all the major guilds, bing the second and third yers in the world to reach level 50!"


    "Does anyone know these two pros? Can you tell us? Our ''Rose Guild'' is specifically recruiting female yers! If they''re willing to join, I can even give them the position of guild leader!"


    "I wonder what these two female yers look like, I''m really curious!"


    "I bet they''re both gorgeous!"


    "No matter what they look like, one thing''s for sure, they''re both definitely high-level experts! I really hope to meet them! They make us female yers proud!"


    Everyone was in awe of the strength of these two yers.


    At this point.


    Adam, who was leveling up and only a little bit of Exp away from level 50, clenched his fist tightly.


    "Darn! They''re even faster than me!"


    Adam looked at the leaderboard in disbelief, his heart filled with bitterness.


    Just a little bit more, just a little bit.


    He could have been the second yer to reach level 50!


    On the other side.


    Blue Sea, who had just killed a monster, couldn''t help but sigh.


    He estimated that if he killed a dozen more monsters, he could level up to 50.


    But he didn''t expect to be surpassed by two unknown female yers...


    This was even after he had used "Silver Tear".


    It made Blue Sea realize there were always people better than him, mountains beyond mountains.


    "Never mind, let''s keep leveling up. It''s just the beginning."


    Blue Sea thought, "Once I get on the leaderboard, I just need to surpass them!"


    So.


    Blue Sea''s monster-killing movements became even more swift and efficient.

 Chapter 45 44- New Talent!Blessing of Flame and Holy Light

    <h4>Chapter 45 Chapter44- New Talent!Blessing of me and Holy Light</h4>


    The reactions of other yers were unknown to John at this moment.


    They were not paying attention to the Chat Channel, instead focusing all their attention on the new talents the two girls had just obtained.


    "Emma, why don''t you tell us about your talent first?" John asked.


    Emma nodded, then showed John and White Feather her new talent:


    [Fire God''s Anthem (Legendary): You have grasped the secrets of fire inbat with powerful enemies. As a proficient user of fire magic, you haveprehended a powerful method of controlling fire elements. With this talent, when using fire skills, you have a 15% chance to instantly recover skill CD and increase your fire spell crit rate by 15%.]


    Upon seeing Emma''s new talent, White Feather couldn''t help but exim:


    "That''s amazing! Fire spells are known for their power, but they have long CD... this talent seems tailor-made for your ''Pyromancer'' ss!"


    Emma also looked very satisfied:


    "Mmm, increasing the crit rate of fire spells by 15% is already quite good, and there''s also a 15% chance to reset skill CD! Most of my skills are fire spells, so this talent suits me perfectly!"


    John also thought Emma''s talent was good and patted her head with a smile:


    "Good job, you''re getting stronger and stronger!"


    He then turned to White Feather and asked,


    "And what about you, White Feather?"


    White Feather showed her own talent panel to the two of them.


    This time, not only Emma, but even John was shocked.


    [Devotees of the Holy Light (Divine): You have killed the evil Demon Wizard and earned the recognition of the Holy Light. The Silver Angel has personally blessed you with the Holy Light, granting you unprecedented power. With this talent, all your Holy Light skills cause double damage to Demons and Undead, your Holy Light protective skills increase defense attributes by 100%, and you have be a Devotee of the Silver Angel, holding great prestige within the Silver Church and a position second only to the Silver Pontiff. You can issue orders to NPCs below the Pontiff in the Silver Church.]


    The attribute bonuses of this talent were good enough, but being a "Devotee of the Silver Angel" was incredibly useful.


    The Silver Church was a massive organization with followers across the entire continent.


    The Silver Angel was an embodiment of love and salvation.


    Being her Devotee and holding authority second only to the Silver Pontiff... this talent had numerous hidden benefits!


    It would earn great respect from many NPCs and even allow formanding many high-level NPCs in the Silver Church!


    No wonder White Feather waspletely stunned when she first saw this talent.


    "I didn''t realize there was a Divine Talent!" Emma eximed,


    "I thought Legendary Talent was already the best talent! Compared to that, Divine Talent is just too powerful!"


    John nodded.


    He had long known about the existence of Divine Talents.


    Rather...


    All his talents now were Divine Talents.


    However, he hadn''t expected that White Feather would also acquire a Divine Talent.


    He wasn''t sure whether to attribute it to good luck or something else.


    After all, Divine Talent was nomonce thing.


    In the official introduction of the game ''Godyer'', talents were divided into gray(poor), whitemon), green(umon), blue(Rare), purple(Epic), orange(Unique), and Golden(Legendary) Talent.


    Above these was the Divine Talent, which the officials never explicitly mentioned.


    But now, only the three of them, John and the 2 girls, knew of the existence of "Divine Talent" among all yers worldwide.


    Among all talents, those above blue could be collectively referred to as "rare talents".


    These were few and far between.


    The odds of getting a purple talent were roughly one in a hundred thousand.


    For orange talents, it was about one in a million.


    The odds for a Legendary Talent were probably around one in ten million.


    Going by this calction, the odds of obtaining a Divine Talent were at least one in a hundred million.


    It had to be said that White Feather and Emma were very lucky in acquiring their talents this time.


    John said to White Feather, "Your Divine Talent is very useful. If used properly, it could have a powerful effect."


    White Feather nodded and said,


    "So can I have higher-level NPCs in our church help me fight monsters? I know we have an NPC over level 100 in Silver City. He''s the captain of the Silver Guard and is very powerful."


    John chuckled and said,


    "Over level 100 is nothing. You canmand anyone below the Silver Pontiff! I don''t believe that the Silver Church has stood for so long with only a level100 NPC..."


    White Feather was somewhat stunned.


    "Galewind, are you saying... I couldmand even higher level NPCs to serve me?"


    "Of course," John affirmed, "as long as you can find them."


    Having said that, John stretchedzily and looked at the time on the system interface.


    "It''s gettingte. Let''s all log off and get some rest..."


    The two girls nodded in agreement.


    They had gained so much today that they were too excited to feel tired.


    But it was nearing midnight and it was time to rest.


    The three said their goodbyes and logged off.


    In John''s home, he stepped out of his chamber, yawned, and nced at the empty capsule next to him.


    It was meant for Emma, but since it was summer vacation from college, Emma had returned to her hometown and wasn''t in the city.


    This left John feeling a bit lonely.


    He had thought about inviting Sophia over for a drink at his ce.


    But considering howte it was, he decided against it.


    John had logged off because he was tired, but once he returned to the real world, he found himself unable to sleep.


    He sat on the sofa, turned on the TV for background noise, and started browsing his phone.


    He didn''t actually want to watch TV, he just felt too lonely in the quiet house and needed some noise to create the illusion ofpany.


    After browsing the game forum for a while, John suddenly came across an interesting post:


    "Seeking experts who can help us defeat ''Wolf Guild''! Anyone who can help us defeat Wolf Guild will be rewarded with 500 Gold Coins!"


    Now, as the game has been running for some time, Gold Coins are not as valuable as they were in the beginning.


    However, 500 Gold Coins is still no small amount.


    To be willing to pay so much just to defeat another guild?


    John became interested in the post and clicked on it.


    He wasn''t short of the 500 Gold Coins.


    Over the past few months, he had made a fortune selling Gold Coins in the game and still had countless more in his game ount.


    Money, to him now, was just a number.


    He could easily amass arge amount whenever he wanted. He clicked on the post purely out of curiosity. However, upon opening the post, John realized that the ID of the person who posted it seemed very familiar...


    He closed his eyes and tried to recall.


    "''Riverlo'', yes, that''s him!"


    John opened his eyes.


    He remembered meeting a yer named "Riverlo" in a previous game.


    This yer was very friendly.


    At the time, John was a newbie and Riverlo was the guild leader of a major guild.


    They had a dispute over a wild boss by chance.


    Riverlo didn''t use his status to bully John, but instead reasoned with him, stating that he discovered the boss first.


    However, John ignored him, insisting the boss belonged to him.


    At that time, Riverlo''s subordinates, who were all higher level than John, were about to gang up on him.


    Riverlo, however, stopped them and said to John, "If you really want it, you can have it."


    Then, he led his subordinates away.


    From that point on, they became acquainted.


    In the previous game, Riverlo had helped John a lot and likewise, when John became powerful, he helped Riverlo quite a bit in return.


    The days when they leveled up and fought bosses together were still fresh in John''s mind.


    "How nostalgic, those carefree days when I yed the game just for the sake of ying. Those were good times,"


    John mused as he reclined on the sofa, "I wonder if this Riverlo is the same one I know."


    He lifted his phone and began to read the post...

 Chapter 46 45- Riverlo Who Seek for Help

    <h4>Chapter 46 Chapter45- Riverlo Who Seek for Help</h4>


    John quickly skimmed through the post and roughly understood what had transpired.


    The more he read, the angrier he became.


    Simply put, Riverlo and his guildmates were in the wilderness killing a boss.


    Just when they were about to finish it off, a group of yers appeared out of nowhere.


    Not only did they steal thest hit on the boss, but they also killed off the already weakened team of Riverlo.


    Under normal circumstances, this wasn''t a major issue.


    Things like mob-stealing, yer-killing, and loot-grabbing happened regrly in the game.


    After all, this is a game, and you can''t expect every yer to have high integrity.


    It''s normal for some to have questionable behavior.


    ording to the usual game etiquette, as long as the group that stole the wild boss apologized andpensated Riverlo''s team, the issue could have been minimized.


    But, shockingly, these guys were extremely aggressive.


    Not only did they refuse topensate, but they also camped outside the city, attacking and killing any yers from Riverlo''s guild who entered or exited the city.


    Generally, when such arrogant yers emerge, there are usually high-level yers who cannot stand by and teach them a lesson.


    Unfortunately, no one dared to provoke them.


    Because these guys were from the "Wolf Guild."


    Wolf Guild was a newly risen guild in the game "Godyer."


    The entire guild was filled with hooligans with bad behavior, rampant with lowlifes who believed in the rule of "Survival of the fittest, power is everything" while ying the game.


    Due to theirck of moralpass, they have been causing all sorts of troubles since the gameunched three months ago.


    Killing newbie yers, bullying newbie yers, harassing female yers, stealing items andst hit on bosses were allmon urrences.


    Several major guilds have tried to challenge Wolf Guild, but the guild leader and deputy of Wolf Guild were overwhelmingly powerful.


    Even when they were lower level, they could easily dominate their opponents.


    In the end, the major guild that tried to stand up for justice was entirely wiped out by Wolf Guild.


    After this battle, Wolf Guild quickly gained infamy, attracting more rogue yers to join, looking to partake in the thrill of bullying the weak.


    Over the past few months, any yers who had offended Wolf Guild members were harassed endlessly.


    Many yers were forced to delete their ounts and quit the game due to their bullying.


    This time, after Riverlo was targeted, even a personal apology from the Guild Leader didn''t help.


    Those ruffians even demanded Riverlo to crawl and apologize in the city, or they would continue ughtering members of their guild.


    Their actions were simply outrageous.


    John knew that Riverlo was a nice person with a good temperament.


    Even when people upset him, he would often let it go with a smile unless it was excessive.


    The fact that even Riverlo was driven to the point of posting for help revealed just how outrageous Wolf Guild''s actions were!


    John huffed coldly, closed his eyes, and thought for a while on the sofa.


    Then, he opened his eyes and left ament on the post.


    "Riverlo? This is Galewind. Are you the Riverlo I know?"


    He thought the post''s author wouldn''t reply so quickly, so he took the opportunity to take a bath.


    After his bath, he picked up his phone again.


    To his surprise, the post''s author had already replied to hisment.


    "Galewind! I remember you! It''s been a long time, are you ying ''Godyer'' now? Let''s add each other."


    Following that was the numeric ID left by Riverlo.


    John thought for a moment, then replied,


    "Alright, it''s toote today, I''ll add you when I get online tomorrow." Then he left it at that.


    He wasn''t in a rush, going online right now wouldn''t make much difference, it would be better to get a good night''s sleep, and deal with it tomorrow with full energy.


    ...


    The next morning, John got up at 6 am.


    Coming out of the temple, John was surprised to find himself feeling more energetic than ever, as if a short sleep was enough to bring him to his best state.


    This condition wasn''t present before ying ''Godyer''.


    "Could it be, can this game really influence reality?" John pondered while brushing his teeth.


    After washing up, John went online and found his friend list continuously blinking.


    He knew it was Riverlo sending him a friend request.


    Opening his friends list, sure enough, it was Riverlo, his avatar was the same as the one from thest game.


    John epted the friend request and sent over a message.


    Soon, Riverlo replied.


    John couldn''t resist joking with him, "You stayed up all night online, aren''t you afraid of sudden death?"


    Riverlo: "If I don''t die suddenly, I''ll be pissed to death. You saw the post I made, right?"


    John: "I did, what''s the story with this Wolf Guild? I''ve never heard of them."


    Riverlo: "Nothing much, just a newly formed guild in this game. But they''re very ruthless and don''t leave any face for others, so no one wants to provoke them."


    John: "Do you need me to help you deal with them?"


    Riverlo: "They''re powerful, I know you''re strong too, but this game is a bit different from the ones we''ve yed before, the operation technique doesn''t decide everything... By the way, what''s your level now? Why are you hiding your level?"


    John thought for a moment and replied, "My level is not high, I''m hiding it so people won''tugh."


    Riverlo: "In that case, you better not get involved in this mess. These people don''t make sense, and once you get involved, they will surely not give up until they get you. It wouldn''t be good if you were implicated."


    Johnughed and replied, "You''ve known me for quite a long time. Do you think I''m a person who''s afraid of trouble?"


    Riverlo quickly replied, "No, but I know you''re a very stubborn person... Listen to me, there''s no benefit for you in getting involved in this. I don''t want to drag you down."


    John: "Who says there''s no benefit? Didn''t you offer a reward of 500 Gold Coins for help in your post? Are you backing out now?"


    Riverlo sent an speechless emoji and then said, "I know you''re not greedy. You value loyalty, but if I cause trouble for you, I would feel very guilty."


    John: "Alright, stop being so reluctant. We don''t need to be so polite with each other. Where are you now? I''lle for you."


    Riverlo then sent over a coordinate.


    John found out that Riverlo was in a ce called Northwood, so he messaged, "I''m heading to the teleport portal, I''ll be there soon."


    At this moment, John''s friend list blinked with a new message.


    He thought it was Riverlo sending another message, but upon checking, he found it was Emma.


    "Johnny, how did you get up so early? We didn''t log off until 1 amst night!"


    John: "Aren''t you also up this early?"


    Emma: "I''m fine, I slept a lot in the afternoon. When I woke up in the morning, I couldn''t fall back asleep, so I thought I''d go online... I''m going to Nightglow Lake to fish, do you want toe?"


    John: "No, you go fishing first, I have something else to deal with."


    Emma: "Okay, Johnny, do as you wish."


    After replying to Emma, John walked to the town''s teleportation portal, selected the ce, and began the teleportation.


    Soon, he arrived at Brambleburg, not far from Northwood.


    The reason he couldn''t teleport directly to Northwood was because Northwood and the town where John was before belonged to different imperial forces.


    Although they were both human territories, there was no direct teleportation between the two nations.


    So, John had to first teleport to Brambleburg, which was closest to Northwood, and then walk the rest of the way.

 Chapter 47 46- The Arrogant Wolf Guild

    <h4>Chapter 47 Chapter46- The Arrogant Wolf Guild</h4>


    John had not been out of Brambleburg for long.


    And Riverlo ran into trouble.


    Just after leaving the tavern, he was cornered in a small alley by several thug-like members of the Wolf Guild.


    "You can''t fight in Northwood, don''t you know that?"


    Riverlo, seeing himself surrounded from the front and back, regretted not informing his guild members in the city to act together.


    The Wolf Guild leader, whose yer ID was "Starving Wolf," was a lean tall man.


    He grinned at Riverlo and said, "Kid, rules are of no use to us Wolf Guild folks, you must know this, right?"


    After speaking, the followers behind him all burst outughing.


    Another yer ID named "Grey Wolf" drew a dagger, sneering:


    "As long as the patrolling guards in the city don''t see us, we''re good, right?"


    Riverlo calmly said:


    "Do you think I will sit and wait for death? Once I fight back, it will inevitably cause a lot ofmotion, and the patrolling guards will surely notice the abnormality here!"


    Starving Wolf shrugged indifferently:


    "Fight back? How do you fight back if we don''t make a move? If you attack us first, the patrolling guards will be the ones to catch you."


    Riverlo looked disgustedly at him and frowned: "What do you want?"


    "No big deal, it''s just that we, the Wolf Guild, have a tradition," Starving Wolf sneered, "that is, whoever offends our guild, we must torment him until hepletely submits!"


    Grey Wolf added: "Our Guild Leader said you must crawl on your knees all the way from Northwood to apologize to him, aren''t you hurrying to do it? How long do you want our leader to wait for you?"


    Riverlo was so angry that his hands began to shake.


    He gritted his teeth and said: "Your leader led people to snatch our wild BOSS, killed our entire team, and now wants me to apologize to him?"


    "Heh," Grey Wolf said,


    "because you dared to ''fight back''. For us in the Wolf Guild, anyone who dares to fight back must be punished! Otherwise, others won''t fear us, what then?"


    Riverlo was encountering such shameless guys for the first time, any reason was useless against them.


    "Then make your move. I want to see what you can do to me in Northwood!"


    Originally, Riverlo had been prepared to deal with the siege of the Wolf Guild.


    At worst, he would just die and lose some Exp.


    But if they thought he, Riverlo, would lose his dignity, kneel and beg for mercy, they were dreaming!


    Starving Wolf pursed his lips and said,


    "We gave you a chance, heh... we heard that your guild is arranging people to challenge the Treant BOSS in a forest east of Northwood, aren''t they?"


    "We also heard... your sister is among those people?"


    On hearing this, Riverlo became furious instantly.


    "How dare you!"


    His eyes were filled with bloodshot veins.


    If it weren''t for being in Northwood, he would have already lunged at them.


    Grey Wolfughed loudly with his gang: "We are the Wolf Guild, is there anything we dare not do?"


    "I''ve heard that your sister is quite the looker, tsk tsk... It''s a pity that we can''t meet her in real life, but it would be quite interesting to have some ''fun'' with her in the game, wouldn''t it? Hahaha..." Grey Wolfughedsciviously.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Riverlo drew his bow and arrow from behind, preparing to shoot.


    As a hunter, he couldn''t summon his pets in town, so he had to fight on his own.


    Just as Riverlo was about to take action, a voice interrupted him.


    "What are you doing?!" The source of the voice was a guard NPC who happened to be patrolling the area.


    This guard was level 65, and no one present was a match for him.


    Starving Wolf smiled at the guard, pointing at Riverlo:


    "Officer, this guy wanted to shoot us in the city, aren''t you going to arrest him?"


    The NPC guard nced at Starving Wolf and then walked into the alley, looking around.


    From the looks of it, it was clear that Starving Wolf and his group were the ones stirring trouble, deliberately provoking Riverlo.


    The NPC guard, although an AI, wasn''t stupid.


    He could tell at a nce who the root of the problem was.


    "Did he shoot you? Hasn''t he not yet? If there''s nothing going on, leave immediately! Don''t cause trouble in Northwood!"


    The NPC guard warned the members of the Wolf Guild.


    Starving Wolf shrugged:


    "Well, okay, you''re the guard, you''re the boss."


    After saying that, he waved his hand.


    The people from the Wolf Guild followed Starving Wolf and left.


    As they left, they red maliciously at Riverlo and the NPC guard.


    In their view, once their levels rise higher than the guards in the city, they would surely get their payback.


    By then, they would make this guard regret his actions today!


    After watching the members of the Wolf Guild leave, the NPC guard said to Riverlo: "They''ve all left, you can put your bow and arrow down."


    Breathing heavily, his face filled with anger, Riverlo closed his eyes to calm down before finally lowering his bow.


    He knew that even if he had shot the arrow at the Wolf Guild, it would be of no use.


    On the contrary, he might have been arrested by the guard, confined at best, or sentenced to be expelled from the city andbeled an "unwee person" at worst.


    The loss would be too great.


    The most urgent thing now was to save his sister and those uninformed guild members!


    He nodded at the NPC guard and said, "Thank you."


    Then he prepared to leave.


    He went to the pet care center and collected his war beast¡ªarge white dog that had apanied him since the game began, very loyal.


    "Let''s go, Whitty, we have to save them!"


    The dog barked excitedly, Whitty was its name, it could sense the anger of its master, and it had confidence in defeating any enemy.


    A man and a dog arrived at the entrance of Northwood.


    Riverlo waited for five minutes, only to find that none of the guild members he had contacted had arrived.


    He didn''t have the patience to wait any longer.


    Every minute he lingered, the greater the danger his sister might be in.


    Although the game had provided female yers the right to log out immediately when in danger, to take care of them, Riverlo was still very worried.


    Because the forest where the Treant was located had the ability to blockmunication, Riverlo could not notify her in advance.


    He was now afraid of the unscrupulous members of the Wolf Guildunching a surprise attack, which would have unimaginable consequences.


    When he left the city gate, Riverlo was extremely careful.


    He was mentally prepared for an ambush at the gate.


    Unexpectedly, nobody attacked him at the gate...


    This was not like the Wolf Guild''s style.


    Just as Riverlo was puzzled, the appearance of a person surprised him greatly.


    "Galewind? Is that you?"


    John walked in front of Riverlo, dusted off his hands, and said with his hands on his hips, "There were a few people from the Wolf Guild lurking at the city gate as if they were waiting for someone. They even dared to taunt me as I was passing by, so I took care of all of them..."


    "Right now, I guess all of them are stunned in the respawn pool."


    John''s casual words shocked Riverlo greatly.


    Having dealt with the Wolf Guild over the past few days, Riverlo knew very well that although these people were bastards, they were extremely strong.


    Otherwise, no one would have been able to deal with their arrogance.


    The members of the Wolf Guild were all top yers, and the weakest among them had to be at least level 40.


    And now...


    John had taken them all out all by himself?


    Seeing Riverlo in a daze, Johnughed and said, "What''s up? Networkg?"


    Riverlo shook his head and said, "You... how are you so strong?"


    John said, "I never said I was weak."


    "But didn''t you say your level was low..."


    "Having a low level doesn''t mean you''re weak."


    John argued, and then changed the subject, "Looking at you rushing out, do you have something urgent to do?"


    John''s words immediately reminded Riverlo.


    He pped his forehead and said anxiously:


    "I almost forgot because of you! Let''s go! We have to save my sister!"

 Chapter 48 47-Raging Forest

    <h4>Chapter 48 Chapter47-Raging Forest</h4>


    "Your sister?" John asked with a hint of surprise, "What happened to her?"


    Riverlo said, "Let''s walk and talk."


    With that, he dashed toward the city exit, with Whitty closely behind him, also running towards the outskirts of the city.


    "Wait, where is your sister now?" John shouted.


    Riverlo turned his head back and said,


    "My sister and our guild members are fighting a BOSS in the Raging Forest to the east... It''s about an hour''s walk from here."


    John frowned and said, "An hour, by the time we get there, it''ll be toote."


    "Let''s go back to the city, buy a couple of mounts first, then we''ll go."


    "With horses, we should be able to get there quickly."


    John''s words seemed to remind Riverlo, he nodded repeatedly, "Clever enough, let''s hurry and buy two mounts!"


    A few minutester.


    John and Riverlo, each riding a swift horse, burst out of the city gate.


    Whitty was following closely behind.


    As an excellent hunting dog, its speed and stamina were not inferior to those of the horses, and it had no pressure keeping up.


    About ten or so minutester.


    John and Riverlo arrived at the outskirts of the Raging Forest.


    This ce is the border between the Human Empire and the Elven Empire.


    To the west lies the Northern Myst Empire of the humans, in the middle is the Raging Forest.


    Crossing the Raging Forest and the Darknight Canyon, you enter the realm of the elves.


    The Raging Forest was originally called Gloomy Forest.


    To prevent humans from sneaking into elven territory, the elves nted forbidden seeds cultivated by their elders in the Gloomy Forest.


    After growing for decades, these forbidden seeds would turn into Raging Treants.


    Usually, Raging Treants do not leave the forest.


    However, if a human enters the Raging Forest, these Raging Treants would not be hospitable.


    If lucky, a human can escape, if not, they can only remain in the forest forever, bing fertilizer for the Raging Treants.


    After dismounting, Riverlo exined to John:


    "The depths of the Raging Forest are too dangerous. My sister and guild members should be exploring the outskirts. The Raging Treant BOSS they found this time is an elite monster that has survived for 200 years..."


    "Originally, this was a secret within our guild, I don''t know how the Wolf Guild found out about their whereabouts, it''s really strange."


    John nodded after listening, then tethered the horses to a tree.


    "So it''s very possible that the people from the Wolf Guild have already entered the Raging Forest," John said, "Let''s hurry up and go in as well."


    Riverlo reminded him,


    "Right...if you have anyone you need to contact, it''s best to let them know before entering the forest. The Raging Forest has a powerful magic barrier, once inside, it''s impossible tomunicate with the outside."


    John looked up.


    Indeed, there was a hint ofw power covering the sky above the Raging Forest.


    Of course, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to detect this.


    Only someone at his level could possibly see it.


    "Alright, but I don''t really have anyone to contact," John thought for a moment, it was still early, and he probably wouldn''t be dyed for too long after dealing with things, "Let''s make this quick."


    The two men and a dog then entered the forest.


    ...


    Inside the Raging Forest.


    Seven adventurersy on the ground, panting heavily with injuries all over their bodies.


    They were 3 men and 4 women, all from the same guild as Riverlo.


    In front of them, the vice leader of the Wolf Guild, ''Wolf Howl'', stared at them coldly, constantly ying with two short swords in his hands.


    Behind Wolf Howl, more than a dozen members of the Wolf Guild wereughing uproariously.


    "Hehehe, Vice Leader, I didn''t expect this guild to have so many beautifuldies!"


    Grey Wolf walked outughing.


    He tantly scrutinized the figures of the female yers on the ground, almost drooling.


    On the other side, Starving Wolf also came out from the shadows and warned a female yer who was preparing to log off,


    "I would advise you not to forcibly log off. After all, we still have Riverlo!"


    The female yer who had just opened the system interface froze.


    Her name was Lolo, Riverlo''s younger sister.


    Hearing that her brother was in the hands of the Wolf Guild, she stopped her hand which was about to log off.


    Although ''Godyer'' had a special feature allowing female yers to forcibly log out to ensure their safety and mental health, male yers did not have this function.


    If they were involved in a battle or restrained, they could not log off.


    They would have to quit the game entirely.


    Lolo of course knew that her brother would not simply abandon the game.


    Therefore, he was likely in a dangerous situation, at the mercy of the Wolf Guild.


    This caused Lolo great turmoil.


    If she were to log off now, there would be no one to save her brother.


    Seeing that his threat was effective, Starving Wolf proudly said,


    "Right, don''t panic. We won''t do anything to you. You are all so adorable, how could we destroy flowers like you?"


    Grey Wolfughed even more obscenely.


    He said to Lolo, "I didn''t expect Riverlo to have such a beautiful sister. That''s really great... How about this? You take good care of us right now, and we''ll go back and plead with the Guild Leader to spare your brother. What do you think?"


    At this suggestion, the members of the Wolf Guild became very excited, some even howled with joy.


    This made Lolo blush.


    She was a girl who had never even held a man''s hand, how could she withstand this kind of harassment?


    Lolo turned her head back and told the remaining three female yers,


    "You three log off first. They are targeting my brother and me. We can''t drag you down."


    As for the remaining three male yers... they had been locked into abat state by the Wolf Guild and could not quit the game at all.


    The three female yers hesitated for a moment.


    One of them, worried for Lolo, said,


    "But... what will you do? These guys are obviously not good people. Why don''t you log off with us?"


    Lolo shook her head,


    "No, you go first. If I go, my brother will surely be tortured to death by them... Don''t worry, I have the right to forcibly quit the game. They can''t harm me."


    At this moment, Grey Wolf shouted,


    "No, don''t go! If these girls leave, you''ll be left alone. We men will not have enough to go around!"


    Immediately, others in the Wolf Guild echoed,


    "Exactly! One girl to serve so many of us, by the time it''s my turn, who knows how long it will be!"


    Hearing these words, Lolo was furious.


    But she couldn''t do anything, as the other party was too powerful.


    Particrly the vice leader, Wolf Howl, who was at level 49 and had outstanding abilities.


    Even when the seven of them teamed up, they were no match for him.


    "Get out of here now!"


    Lolo shouted to the female yers.


    The three female yers, frightened by these lecherous thugs, dared not say more and chose to log off one after another.


    At this moment, Grey Wolf saw the three female yers logging off, he stomped his foot in frustration.


    "Fuck, these were three live beauties, and we let them get away! So unlucky!"


    Saying this, Grey Wolf turned his greedy eyes onto Lolo... "Vice Leader, only this one girl remains. Should we..."


    Wolf Howl, his face calm, said, "Whatever you want."


    With the Vice Leader''s permission, Grey Wolf immediately led several of the Wolf Guild guys to surround her.


    "I warn you, don''t log off!"


    "We just want to get to know you and make friends, you don''t have to be afraid."


    "If you log off now, we''ll cripple your brother!"


    Faced with these threats, Lolo was shaking with anger.


    At this point, a male yer behind her stood up, eximing,


    "You can''t touch her! We had a deal, I give you information, you stage a show where I save the day and leave with Lolo!"


    Hearing this, Lolo turned around in shock.


    The one speaking was an unassuming male yer in the guild, who was always attentive to her, always insisting on following her on any mission.


    "You betrayed us!" Lolo, who was very clever, immediately understood how their team''s location had been leaked.


    The male yer couldn''t meet Lolo''s eyes, saying, "Who... who told you to act so high and mighty every day, you knew I liked you, but you never paid attention to me! I... I just wanted you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Grey Wolf charged up and struck the traitor''s face with arge hammer.


    Almost instantly, the traitor was killed, sent back to the respawn point.


    Looking at the corpse, Grey Wolf spat and grinned, "What a nuisance, he was just being used by us, but he really thought he was important?"

 Chapter 49 48-You are Surrounded by me now!

    <h4>Chapter 49 Chapter48-You are Surrounded by me now!</h4>


    After killing the traitor, Grey Wolf, holding his hammer, squatted beside Lolo.


    With a debauched smile on his face, he said,


    "Little beauty, you see, I helped you clear out the traitor in your team...how about giving me a kiss as a reward?"


    Lolo red at him fiercely, wishing she could tear him apart.


    She kept her system interface open, ready to log off as soon as this bastard dared to touch her.


    Lolo was very smart, she knew that even if her brother was willing to delete his ount, he wouldn''t want to see her being bullied.


    The only reason she remained in the game was to fight for a chance for her brother.


    At this point, Starving Wolf spoke up,


    "You are quite a gutsy woman, I like that."


    "However, your brother has offended our leader, and this matter certainly can''t end peacefully."


    "How about we make a bet?"


    Lolo frowned, "Bet on what?"


    Starving Wolf chuckled and said,


    "Bet on whether the two male yers behind you can withstand my attacks."


    Saying that, he took out hisrge cleaver, his expression sinister, and heughed sinisterly,


    "If the two of them together can withstand three of my blows without dying... then I''ll let you all go, and we''ll also plead with the guild leader to release your brother."


    "If they can''t withstand it... well, you will stay and apany us to the tavern for some drinks, how about it?"


    Upon hearing this bet, Lolo''s eyes lit up.


    She turned back and saw that the two male yers also nodded to her, seeming very confident in their defensive capabilities.


    These two were the main tank yers in the guild, a knight and a warrior.


    They were responsible for tanking the monsters when they came to Raging Forest to fight the BOSS.


    The damage inflicted by the current yers can''t bepared with the damage inflicted by the BOSS.


    They were very confident that they could withstand Starving Wolf''s three attacks!


    "Fine! Let''s bet!"


    Lolo immediately agreed, "Will you keep your word?"


    Starving Wolf looked at the vice guild leader, Wolf Howl.


    Wolf Howl simply nodded in a cold manner.


    "You see that? Our vice guild leader has agreed," Starving Wolfughed, "Then I shall begin!"


    The two male yers stepped forward, activating their defense skills one after another.


    Starving Wolf walked up, gripping hisrge cleaver with both hands, aiming at the knight''s chest and shed!


    -2325!


    Critical hit!


    The knight had a total of only 3,000 HP.


    He had already lost a third of his HP due to the previous fight with the Wolf Guild, leaving him with just over 2,000 HP.


    Now, Starving Wolf''s sh took his life instantly!


    This scene stunned the warrior and Lolo.


    They could never have imagined that the highly defensive knight could not even withstand a single blow from Starving Wolf!


    Was this guy stronger than the Treant BOSS?!


    Seeing their astonishment, Starving Wolfughed triumphantly, "Sorry, I forgot to tell you... this de of mine is a legendary Equip, which I snatched from a minor yer. It not only inflicts high damage, it also has a special attribute..."


    "That is, when dealing damage to a new target, the first attack ignores defense and guarantees a critical hit!"


    After saying that, he pointed his de at the second warrior andughed, "Now I''ve switched to a new target. Can you guess if I can also kill him in one blow?"


    The members of the Wolf Guild behind him immediately started cheering.


    Lolo, however, looked desperate.


    Knights are usually more defensive than warriors and can withstand more damage...


    Now that the knight was killed in a single blow.


    How could the warrior possibly withstand a hit?


    No, it should be two hits!


    Knowing that he wouldn''t survive the next attack, the warrior turned to Lolo and said, "Don''t worry about the bet anymore, just log off..."


    Before he could finish, Starving Wolf shed at him.


    The warrior yer was instantly killed.


    "Why do people who are about to die talk so much?"


    Starving Wolf casually picked his ear, then wiped the filth onto the warrior yer''s corpse.


    Then, he turned to Lolo and said, "Little girl, you have to ept your loss. Let''s go and have a drink!"


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab Lolo.


    Lolo waspletely stunned, frozen in ce.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    Just then...


    A flying arrow suddenly came from nowhere!


    Starving Wolf''s extended hand barely missed being hit and quickly retracted.


    The arrow almost hit his hand, pinning itself into a tree beside him!


    "Lolo!"


    "I''m here to save you!"


    Upon hearing the voice, Lolo immediately snapped back to reality, her face lighting up with joy.


    "Bro?"


    "Bro, I''m here! Are you alright?"


    Riverlo appeared in the distance of the forest, he yelled out, "I''m fine! These people are tricking you!"


    With that, he directed Whitty to charge in, and he himself fired off a triple-shot.


    Whitty instantly took down one of the Wolf Guild''s yers, and Riverlo''s triple-shot hit a Wolf Guild mage between the eyebrows, scoring a critical hit!


    -367!


    -492!


    -961!


    The three arrows not only all hit the weak spot, the final one even scored a critical hit, instantly killing the fragile mage!


    "We''re under attack! Warriors and knights, block the front!"


    "Mages and priests, buff up and get ready for battle!"


    Although he was almost hit, Starving Wolf quickly reacted.


    He temporarily let go of Lolo, and instead directed hismands to the rest of the Wolf Guild.


    The guild''s vice Leader, Wolf Howl, didn''t utter a word.


    He took a few steps back and instantly disappeared into the shadows.


    As an assassin, he was very adept at concealing his figure.


    At this point, the members of Wolf Guild had formed a battle formation, watching Riverlo with a cautious demeanor.


    Riverlo''s pet Whitty single-handedly took down a member of the Wolf Guild.


    The duo watched the dozen or so enemies in front of them with serious expressions.


    Riverlo had his bow drawn and an arrow notched, but he didn''t fire.


    The enemy had taken precautions, and the warriors and knights had raised their shields.


    Attacking now wouldn''t be of much use.


    After a standoff between the two sides, Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf noticed something odd.


    "So it turns out it''s just him!"


    Grey Wolfughed coldly because he noticed that no one else had appeared in the forest.


    That is to say, Riverlo hade alone.


    This made Grey Wolf scoff.


    He couldn''t help shouting,


    "Riverlo, didn''t you have a good team in your guild? Why did youe alone to save your sister?"


    "Are the members of your guild scared of our Wolf Guild?"


    "Haha, let me tell you, when you go back, tell your guild leader to let all the girls in your guilde out and form a friendship with our Wolf Guild. As long as they make our guild membersfortable, our Wolf Guild could also protect your guild! Hahaha..."


    Grey Wolf''s words incitedughter from all the Wolf Guild members present.


    Lolo, trapped behind the Wolf Guild members, couldn''t help but mutter,


    "Shameless!"


    Facing Grey Wolf''s provocation, Riverlo wasn''t furious.


    On the contrary, he was very calm.


    "Who said I came alone?"


    "You''re already surrounded by the backup I brought!"


    "Wolf Guild, you''ve been up to no good for so long, you really think there''s no one who can stop you?"


    "Today is the day your guild gets annihted!"


    Grey Wolf didn''t believe Riverlo''s words.


    He had excellent perception abilities, with his initial talent being an enhanced perception ability.


    He couldn''t sense anyone else in the nearby forest at all.


    "Oh, who are you trying to scare? Do you think our Wolf Guild is so easily intimidated?"


    Grey Wolfughed maliciously, "Surrounded us, huh? Well, that''s quite a big talk!"


    "You said the backup you brought has surrounded us, then let theme out!"


    "I want to see how you''re nning to surround us!"


    The members of the Wolf Guild also started making a ruckus, spewing out all sorts of derogatory remarks.


    Seeing this, Riverlo put down his bow and arrow, "Alright, he''s right behind you now."


    Upon hearing this, Grey Wolf startedughing even more raucously.


    He was in the middle of numerous warriors and knights, how could anyone silently sneak up behind him? Even their vice Leader wouldn''t be able to do that!


    However, in the next second, he stoppedughing.


    A sharp sword, emanating a faint blue light, was ced against his throat.

 Chapter 50 49- One Punch Slay

    <h4>Chapter 50 Chapter49- One Punch y</h4>


    "He already told you someone was behind you, why didn''t you believe him?"


    John''s voice was indifferent, and he seemed extremely rxed.


    His words sent the members of the Wolf Guild scattering in all directions.


    Grey Wolf, who was being held at sword point by John, was stunned as well.


    What was happening?!


    How could anyone silently infiltrate behind him, in front of dozens of people?


    He had a powerful perception talent, yet he didn''t detect anything!


    At this moment, Grey Wolf forced himself to stay calm.


    He tightly gripped his hammer and asked,


    "Who are you? Daring to provoke us Wolf Guild? I warn you, anyone who messes with us doesn''t end up well..."


    But before he could finish his sentence,


    John, tired of his jabbering, simply cut him down with a single sword stroke.


    Critical hit!


    -9999999...99999!


    A string of eye-popping numbers exploded above Grey Wolf''s head.


    He was instantly killed on the spot.


    All the spectators, including Starving Wolf, were stunned.


    Even John was taken aback by the numbers...


    Good bless me, did I forget to turn off damage number disy?


    He hastily opened the system settings interface as quick as a sh and then turned off the damage number disy.


    Now, whenever he attacked yers or monsters, no numerical value would be shown, only the victims would know how much HP they''ve lost.


    "Brother Starving Wolf, that damage number just now... I didn''t see it wrong, did I? How can it possibly be that high!"


    "That string of numbers must have been a system BUG!"


    "It must be, I must have been seeing things!"


    The members of the Wolf Guild simply refused to believe what they had just witnessed.


    Not just them.


    Even Riverlo didn''t believe it, he stood still, muttering in his heart:


    Was that a system BUG?


    Seeing their morale plummet, Starving Wolf immediately stepped forward,


    "Don''t be afraid! This person must have used some kind of item, that''s why the damage number disyed was so high!"


    Hearing these words, John couldn''t help but think:


    That''s a good excuse!


    If he identally revealed some of his true power in the future, he could totally use this excuse to cover it up!


    Seeing that John was standing still and not saying anything.


    Starving Wolf also felt a bit nervous.


    He said,


    "Kid, we don''t know you, and we have no grievances with you, let''s keep to our own paths... I would advise you not to make an enemy of our Wolf Guild, or you''ll regret it!"


    John''s instantaneous kill of Grey Wolf just now had greatly shocked Starving Wolf.


    As a fellow guild member, Starving Wolf knew Grey Wolf well, who was known in the guild with impressive defense and a high HP.


    Even the guild leader couldn''t kill him with one blow.


    Now this man in front of him could instantly kill Grey Wolf, at least it indicated this man''s attack power was extremely strong!


    While the Wolf Guild was known for their vindictiveness, they also knew who they could mess with, and who they couldn''t.


    John looked at Starving Wolf, then pointed to Lolo sitting on the ground, and said, "Thisdy is under my protection."


    Starving Wolf took a deep breath, then said with some difficulty,


    " It seems like you''re choosing to face the penalty rather than ept the toast..."


    He said to the people around him,


    "This guy just killed Grey Wolf in one hit. Either he used a powerful skill with a long cooldown time, or he used some extremely rare consumable item! He definitely can''t use that move just now!"


    "Attack!"


    With Starving Wolf''s words,


    The remaining members of the Wolf Guild regained their calm.


    "Yeah, who are we, the Wolf Guild, afraid of!"


    "Even if he has that one-shot item from before, it couldn''t possibly kill us all!"


    "Let''s get him together!"


    They became arrogant again, with the warriors and knights charging in front, and the mages and archers behind them unleashing their skills.


    Seeing their stubbornness, John shook his head.


    "They really do ask for it."


    He shook his hand and dispersed his Divine de.


    Leaving himself barehanded.


    Then, with a single step forward, his figure shed like a ghost to the front of a member of the Wolf Guild, andnded a punch on his face!


    "Boom!"


    The person hit by John was instantly sent flying, smashing into a thick tree tens of meters away, directly breaking the tree in half.


    Instant kill!


    Then, John shed again to another warrior.


    The warrior reacted quickly and tried to use his huge axe to block his front.


    Unfortunately, John didn''t care about that, he threw another punch directly at him.


    "Boom!"


    The huge axe was pierced through, and the warrior was instantly killed!


    Starving Wolf, watching from the side, opened his mouth wide in shock:


    "No, this is impossible! It''s unreasonable!"


    "How could a yer have such a powerful attack!"


    But he soon didn''t have time to be shocked.


    Because in just a few seconds.


    A dozen members of the Wolf Guild, all were killed by John''s punches.


    Now only Starving Wolf was left, standing there dumbfounded.


    Since John started his action, his wide-open mouth hadn''t closed.


    In the end.


    John came in front of him, looked at him, and asked,


    "You just... said who choosing to face the penalty rather than ept the toast.?"


    Starving Wolf stared, full of fear.


    Even though death in the game isn''t real death.


    John in front of him, really gave him the fear of death.


    He stammered, "I, I, I... you..."


    "What ''I'', what ''you''?" John was somewhat impatient, rubbing his hands together, then said,


    "Remember, when you respawn, go find your guild leader... tell him Riverlo and his sister are under my protection, you Wolf Guild better keep your eyes open, don''t provoke anyone, if you continue to bring trouble, I don''t mind making a trip myself, and disband your guild through massacre, got it?"


    Starving Wolf nodded nkly, no longer arrogant.


    John didn''t care whether he got it or not, he directly punched him back to the respawn pool.


    Once everything was done.


    John dusted off his hands, went over to Lolo, and helped her up.


    "Who are you? Why haven''t I seen you in our guild?" Lolo''s big eyes stared at John, full of curiosity.


    John helped her to Riverlo''s side, and then said, "I''m your brother''s friend, when your brother is in trouble, of course Ie to help."


    Whitty immediately came up, wagging its tail and licking Lolo, Lolo seeing her brother was alright,ughed happily.


    "I was so scared, brother, I thought you really fell into the hands of the Wolf Guild!"


    Riverlo shook his head:


    "These guys, using you to threaten me, and using me to threaten you, it''s just despicable! Thanks to Galewind this time."


    Lolo quickly looked up at John, said: "Thank you, Galewind!"


    John smiled, said:


    "No need to thank, it''s normal for friends to help each other."


    Riverlo also didn''t act overly polite with John,ughing:


    "This time I owe you one, if you need anything in the future, just say it!"


    After speaking, Riverlo again said to Lolo:


    "This time was too dangerous, why didn''t you just log off? You should know that those people from the Wolf Guild have no moralpass, they are all scum, if you fell into their hands and were bullied, I would regret it for the rest of my life!"


    Lolo lowered her head and said:


    "Because they said you were in their hands, if I logged off, they definitely wouldn''t let you go... and I couldn''t contact the others in Raging Forest, so I had to stay."


    "Next time in this situation, you must log off first, I''ll be okay, it''s just a game, if it really doesn''t work, I just won''t y it anymore!" Riverlo said firmly.


    Lolo nodded quickly, understanding that her brother was worried about her.


    But then, as if remembering something, she said, "Brother, there''s a traitor in our guild..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a mysterious dark figure darted out from deep within the forest.


    The shadow was headed straight for Lolo''s throat!

 Chapter 51 50- Utterly Crushing Wolf Howl

    <h4>Chapter 51 Chapter50- Utterly Crushing Wolf Howl</h4>


    At that moment.


    Neither Riverlo nor Lolo noticed anything wrong.


    The shadow moved extremely fast, it was too eerie and concealed, impossible for an average person to notice.


    "Thud!"


    John casually blocked it, making a loud collision sound.


    The shadow was pulled out by John and nailed to a big tree nearby.


    At this point, Riverlo and Lolo just reacted.


    On the tree, there was a jet-ck dagger nailed into the trunk, appearing extremely sharp.


    In a while.


    The trunk began to turn ck, and the entire tree began to wither.


    "What a powerful poison!"


    Riverlo eximed with an after-fright look, sternly asking, "Who''s there?"


    In the forest, there were only the sounds of rustling leaves.


    No one responded.


    Lolo immediately said,


    "Brother! Galewind! Be careful!"


    "Before you guys came here, there was another vice guild leader in the Wolf Guild called Wolf Howl... he''s a formidable assassin, definitely still hiding nearby!"


    John nced in the direction where the shadow hade from, saying,


    "Hmm, this is getting interesting."


    Riverlo immediately took out his bow and arrow, and Whitty also entered a state of alert, barking towards the surroundings.


    John patted Riverlo''s shoulder, saying,


    "Don''t worry too much, leave this guy to me."


    Riverlo warned,


    "John, you absolutely cannot underestimate this Wolf Howl. The reason why their Wolf Guild can be so arrogant, making enemies everywhere without fear, is because their guild leader and vice guild leader are both extremely powerful!"


    "I heard they specialize in killing higher level yers with lower levels, possessing a lot of weird Equip and items. If one is not careful, they could be killed by these two!"


    John appeared nonchnt:


    "Specialize in killing higher-level yers with lower levels?"


    "Yes."


    "No matter how strange the method is, it''s useless in front of absolute strength."


    With that, he extended a finger.


    Then, pointing towards a direction in the forest, he gently tapped.


    "Ah!"


    A painful scream subsequently echoed from the forest.


    The corners of John''s confident face rose slightly: "Got him."


    With that, he chased after him.


    Into the shadows of the forest.


    The shadow of arge tree gradually transformed into a human shape.


    It was Wolf Howl.


    His initial talent was extremely powerful, allowing him to conceal himself in the shadow of any object.


    Moreover, he was lucky to have met a legendary assassin, bing the disciple of that assassin and unlocking the hidden profession ¡ª Shadow Killer.


    All along, Wolf Howl relied on his powerful initial talents and skills, always winning in various battles.


    Even if there were some extremely powerful opponents, Wolf Howl didn''t need to confront them head-on.


    All he had to do was hide in the shadows and find ways to ambush.


    As an assassin, aim for the enemy''s vital point, kill in one hit!


    This was a phrase often said by Wolf Howl''s NPC teacher.


    But today.


    This phrase seemed to have lost its efficacy.


    Wolf Howl had hidden in the shadows, timing his fatal strike.


    Why did it fail this time?


    "This talent is not bad, a pity it''s been obtained by someone like you."


    John''s voice came from ahead of Wolf Howl.


    Wolf Howl red at him, asking,


    "How did you find me? My talent''s concealment ability is the strongest, never been discovered by anyone!"


    John pointed to his own eyes and said, "Very simple, any illusions or blinding techniques can''t escape these eyes."


    With the "Eyes of Artemis", what he was best at was dealing with stealth skills.


    Wolf Howl drew his dagger, told John,


    "Don''t think you can defeat me just by seeing through my shadow hiding skill! To be the vice guild leader of the Wolf Guild, I rely on more than just ambushing!"


    "Shadow sh Kill!"


    Upon Wolf Howl''s roar, he transformed into dozens of rapidly moving shadows.


    The dark and quiet forest provided him with many hiding ces for this skill, making his figure even more elusive and difficult to grasp!


    John smirked, saying,


    "Boring."


    He didn''t even look at those rapidly moving shadows, swinging a punch at a particr spot!


    Just the gust from the punch sent Wolf Howl''s real body flying!


    John purposely restrained his power this time, so the punch didn''t kill Wolf Howl instantly.


    He immediately followed, moving even faster than Wolf Howl who was thrown away by him!


    He caught Wolf Howl from mid-air before he hit a tree, then forcefully pressed him to the ground.


    "In my eyes, you''re no different from an ant."


    "The skills you''re proud of are useless to me, they''re like the pathetic tricks of a foolish clown."


    "Do you understand the gap between you and me now?"


    Without waiting for his answer, John picked him up and brought him directly to Riverlo and Lolo.


    John threw him to the ground, stepping on his chest, and said to Riverlo,


    "This is the vice guild leader of the Wolf Guild."


    "Using stealth skills in front of me, it''s like a novice trying to teach an expert."


    Seeing how strong John was, Riverloughed and said,


    "Yeah, you''ve always been excellent at the assassinating in previous games. You''re still an assassin in ''Godyer'', right? In front of an assassin like you, this guy is indeed a novice trying to teach an expert."


    Wolf Howl, who was stepped on the ground, felt humiliated.


    His anger surged, veins bulging out, but he was utterly powerless against John''s strength.


    "I''ll leave this one to you," John said to Riverlo, "Didn''t these Wolf Guild guys say they wanted to torture you properly? Now that I''ve locked this guy, he can''t forcefully exit the game, how you deal with him is up to you."


    Lolo also looked at Riverlo, saying, "Brother, I know you have a good temperament, but these people are utterly wicked! You can''t just let them go like this!"


    Riverlo gave Lolo a reassuring look.


    Then, Riverlo looked down at Wolf Howl who couldn''t move, saying, "Your Wolf Guild is filled with evildoers, and you and your guild leader are even more so... I''m not nning to let you go."


    Hearing these words.


    Wolf Howl on the groundughed.


    Riverlo frowned, "Why are youughing?"


    "Iugh at your overconfidence!"


    Knowing he had no way out, Wolf Howl let loose, "You think by capturing me, you can stand against the Wolf Guild? Our guild leader is the true powerhouse!"


    He turned his head towards John, his eyes full of hatred and killing intent.


    "You''re Galewind, right? I''ll remember that! Enjoy your days of arrogance while you can! Next, you will face the boundless fury of our guild leader!"


    This piqued John''s interest.


    He smirked, "So, your guild leader is much stronger than you? Enough to make you confident he can defeat me?"


    "Heh, of course!" Wolf Howl sneered, "There''s a huge gap between me and our guild leader! Don''t think you''re invincible because you''re fast and can see through my stealth... our guild leader is a counter to assassins!"


    "Wait for it, wait until our guild leaderes, and see how he will ughter you!"


    John''s eyes narrowed, his gaze bing colder.


    Seeing John''s displeasure, Riverlo quickly said,


    "Just kill him. This guy is all bark and no bite!"


    John shook his head, telling Riverlo,


    "Don''t worry, I''m not angry. He''s just trash, not worth my anger."


    "Well then, I might as well clean up a mess for once," John said, cracking his neck and speaking coldly,


    "The Wolf Guild, right? Normally, I wouldn''t bother with your messy affairs, if it weren''t for Riverlo being an old friend, your arrogance would be none of my business..."


    "But now, I do find it quite interesting, to kill your entire guild down to level 0."


    John''s tone grew increasingly icy.


    Even Riverlo and Lolo felt a shiver down their spines.


    Wolf Howl on the ground waspletely intimidated by John''s imposing aura.


    He dared not utter another word.

 Chapter 52 51- Raging Treant King

    <h4>Chapter 52 Chapter51- Raging Treant King</h4>


    After John finished speaking to Wolf Howl.


    Suddenly, Wolf Howl rolled his eyes and turned into a wisp of ck smoke before disappearing.


    This left Riverlo and Lolo quite surprised.


    "What happened, we didn''t do anything to him!" Lolo said, "Could he also forcibly log off?"


    John shook his head, "Hemitted suicide."


    In the game "Godyer", there is a specific option left for yers tomit suicide.


    After suicide, the yer will be directly teleported to the respawn pool in the nearest city.


    Correspondingly, if a yermits suicide, the character''s loss will be very high.


    Not only will they lose more Exp, but also randomly drop a piece of Equip and an item.


    Therefore, even if a yer is killed by a monster or another yer, they usually wouldn''t choose tomit suicide.


    Wolf Howl''s suicide this time clearly demonstrated the psychological damage John''s intimidation had inflicted.


    He would rathermit suicide and drop Equip than stay here any longer.


    At this point, Riverlo noticed a ck cloak that Wolf Howl had dropped upon death.


    He picked it up to take a look:


    [Shadow Cloak (Umon): Once belonged to a distinguished assassin, it can help the owner hide their figure in the shadows.]


    [Level: 40. Can be equipped when the level reaches 40 or agility reaches 80.]


    [Attributes: +20 armor, +12 agility]


    [Set Effect: Shadow Set (1/2), when two pieces of this set are equipped, the skill ''Shadow Assassination'' can be used.]


    [Shadow Assassination (Special Skill): Allows the wearer to throw their equipped weapon, dealing three times the weapon''s attack power + three times the agility value in damage, and inducing ''Shadow Poison'' effect on the hit enemy. ''Shadow Poison'' causes the target to lose 2% of their HP per second,sting for 8 seconds. If the poisoned target''s HP falls below 10% during the duration of ''Shadow Poison'', they will be killed instantly.]


    ¡­


    "Amazing!"


    After reading the attributes, both Riverlo and Lolo couldn''t help but exim.


    The attributes of this Equip were quite good.


    Moreover, the additional skill from the set was even more fearsome.


    Lolo recalled the dagger Wolf Howl had thrown at her from the shadows, it was likely a skill like this!


    "No wonder the Wolf Guild is so arrogant, the Equip of their vice guild leader is already so powerful!" Lolo couldn''t help but sigh,


    "I really don''t know where they get so many good Equip from."


    Riverlo picked up the cloak and handed it to John, "Galewind, this is an assassin''s Equip, you can have it."


    Johnughed and shook his head, "I don''t need it. Didn''t you see I didn''t have any trouble defeating Wolf Howl?"


    Riverlo looked at John and said, "But I don''t see you wearing any good cloak either, did you beat Wolf Howl without any Equip?"


    John replied, "I did want to get a good set of Equip, wearing novice Equip all the time does indeed look bad. Once the Wolf Guild matter is settled, I''ll go get some decent Equip."


    Riverlo said somewhat embarrassedly, "I''m sorry for troubling you, for dying your own matters because of me..."


    "No, I''m not fond of the Wolf Guild either, it''s not just for you, so don''t feel bad," said John, "It''s a pity that you''re a hunter, this cloak won''t help you..."


    At this moment, as if remembering something, John looked at the well-behaved Lolo standing on the side and asked:


    "By the way, what''s your sister''s ss?"


    Before Riverlo could answer, Lolo responded herself, "Brother Galewind, I''m an assassin too!"


    John handed the cloak to her, "That''s perfect, here you go, you can make use of it."


    Lolo said with some embarrassment, "But I haven''t reached level 40 yet, and my agility isn''t 80 either..."


    John looked surprised, "What? I thought by level 35, an assassin''s agility should be around 80?"


    Lolo scratched her head, "My assassin ss is a bit unique..."


    "She''s a ''Mage Assassin''," Riverlo exined on behalf of his sister, "A hidden ss that assassins can advance into, excelling at stealth and casting powerful spells to assassinate. This ss doesn''t have as high agility as a typical assassin, but their mental and intellectual abilities are much higher."


    John nodded.


    That made sense why her agility wasn''t up to 80.


    Seeing that Lolo was at level 37, John said,


    "That''s okay, you can still take it. You''ll reach level 40 sooner orter, and you can put it on then."


    Seeing John''s insistence, Riverlo smiled at his sister, "Just take it, Lolo. Shouldn''t you thank Galewind?"


    "Thank you, Galewind brother!"


    Lolo happily epted the cloak, she truly loved this Equip.


    "What a pity, a pair is needed to activate the special skill."


    John smiled, "Isn''t that easy? Wolf Howl can use this skill, which means he definitely has the other piece of this set."


    "Once we leave the Raging Forest, I''ll find him and get the other piece from him."


    John''s tone was extremely rxed, as if he was talking about what to have for dinner that night,pletely disregarding Wolf Howl.


    As they were talking, something strange happened in the forest.


    Numerous birds flew into the sky, something fearsome seemed to be moving in the forest.


    Riverlo''spanion, Whitty, was frantically barking at the depths of the forest, its fur standing on end.


    John also noticed the anomaly, he turned around, looking at the ground.


    Beneath the surface, where Riverlo and Lolo couldn''t see, horrifying roots were spreading, quickly reaching under their feet.


    John turned back and asked the clueless Lolo,


    "By the way, didn''t your brother say you guys came to defeat a boss? A Treant Elite Boss?"


    Lolo nodded, then said regretfully,


    "It''s all Wolf Guild''s fault! We were about to take down the boss, and then those guys suddenly ambushed us... and the elite treant boss, that we had whittled down to only one-tenth of its HP, ran away."


    "Ran away?!" Riverlo was shocked when he heard this.


    "Yeah, why? What''s wrong?"


    Lolo didn''t understand why her brother was so nervous.


    John looked back towards the depths of the forest and said,


    "I guess, that treant that ran away, has probably gone to get reinforcements. It''sing back for revenge."


    Riverlo nodded,


    "The treants in the Raging Forest are all connected. This boss surely knows even stronger treants deep within the forest! You letting it escape will definitely draw a more formidable boss!"


    He then turned to John, "Brother Galewind! We need to get out of here!"


    John shook his head, "We can''t run anymore."


    Riverlo looked confused, "Why? Treants are slow, as long as we move fast we can..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the ground beneath them suddenly burst open.


    Numerous vines shot out, aiming directly for them!


    John snorted coldly, and the Divine de appeared in his hand.


    Then, countless shes of sword light swept across.


    All the vines that had burst out were sliced into pieces by John!


    Although they were safe for now,


    their retreat had been cut off.


    Around them, countless vines sprouted from the ground, blocking all the paths.


    Overhead, various vines obscured the sky.


    Even if they could fly, they would find it hard to escape today.


    "What is this?!"


    Riverlo stood stunned, finally understanding what John meant by not being able to run anymore.


    Lolo was also shocked, she had never seen such a scene.


    Whitty, however, was very brave.


    It stood protectively in front of its master, ready to charge and attack at any time.


    John said, "This is probably another elite Treant boss, stronger than the former one ."


    Just as he finished speaking, the ground shook in the depths of the forest.


    A nearly thirty-foot-tall tree slowly walked towards them.


    The tree was lush with leaves and branches, and above it disyed:


    [Raging Treant King (Elite Boss)]


    [Level: 100]


    [Attributes: ...]


    ...

 Chapter 53 52- Raging Seed

    <h4>Chapter 53 Chapter52- Raging Seed</h4>


    "Such... such a giant treant!" Lolo covered her mouth, eximing in shock.


    Riverlo''s face turned extremely grim as he hurriedly spoke,


    "A...a level 100 elite boss? My god, we''ve attracted such a powerful monster!"


    The towering treant, with its glowing green eyes set in its massive trunk, opened its dry bark-like mouth slowly, saying,


    "You... dare... invade... Raging... Forest...!"


    "Are... you... ready... to... die... humans?"


    John, observing the encroaching tree branches and vines around him, looked up at the treant and said,


    "I suggest you calm down. It would be a pity if you, who has lived for three hundred years, were to die here."


    The treant boss roared in response,


    "It''s been... a while... since I''ve seen... a human... daring to... provoke... me like this."


    Following that, it extended a branch-like arm.


    Countless roots sprouted from the ground, entwining to form a huge whip.


    With a "swoosh," it whipped towards John and the others.


    The power of the whip was terrifying, the sound of it cutting through the air was deafening.


    Generally speaking, for yers like Riverlo and Lolo, encountering a level 100 elite boss would result in one oue - instant death.


    Any struggle was futile.


    So, both of them had already closed their eyes in despair.


    But after more than 10 seconds of silence, they didn''t find themselves killed.


    The treant boss''s attack couldn''t possibly be this slow...


    Riverlo cautiously opened his eyes.


    He saw John calmly holding the huge whip with one hand, and a nonchnt expression on his face.


    He said to the treant, "Since you attacked first, don''t me me."


    John slightly exerted force, and the whip broke with a snap.


    "I initially felt it was impressive that you lived for over three hundred years, and didn''t want to kill you, but it seems that we can''t leave without doing so..."


    Riverlo trusted John''s strength, but facing a level 100 monster, he couldn''t help saying,


    "John, this is a level 100 elite boss. Maybe my sister and I can hold it off, you have a better chance of escaping!"


    "We can afford to drop levels, but you''ve be so strong. You can''t afford to!"


    John looked back and smiled at him, "Don''t worry, none of us will drop levels today."


    He suddenly dashed out like a shadow.


    Wielding the Divine de, he easily cut through all the roots and vines, standing right in front of the treant boss.


    "You... dare..."


    "Talk too much, and so slowly."


    John didn''t wait for it to finish, and immediately swung his sword.


    "Boom!"


    A powerful sword aura caused all the trees within a hundred meters to fall outward.


    The level 100 treant boss was split in half by John!


    Riverlo and Lolo were shocked to their core, their jaws almost hitting the ground!


    "Just how high-level is he? Why can he even one-shot a level 100 elite boss?" Lolo couldn''t help but murmur.


    ...


    Outside the Raging Forest, John ced a chest on the ground and sat down cross-legged.


    This wooden chest, looking quite old, was the loot that John had obtained after killing the level 100 Treant Boss.


    Riverlo and Lolo also sat down.


    Now that they had left the Raging Forest, they naturally wouldn''t be frightened anymore.


    "Being outside is so much better, full of sunlight, with a clear view," Lolo stretchedzily and said.


    "The Raging Forest was just too unsettling. It was gloomy and eerie, it felt like every tree behind me was going to hit me, and being on edge all the time was just too exhausting."


    Riverlo said, "Next time there''s a secret area where you can''t contact the outside world, you should stay out. It''s too dangerous."


    Lolo pouted, unsatisfied, "But most of the rare bosses are in these secret areas. How am I going to get stronger if I don''t go to such ces?"


    Riverlo said, "It''s okay, I''ll get stronger to protect you."


    Lolo scoffed, "Forget it, you can''t even protect yourself. It would be nice if you were as strong as Galewind."


    Riverlo was left speechless by her rebuttal.


    Johnughed, watching the sibling''s banter, he could tell that Riverlo really had lost all credibility in front of his little sister.


    "Alright, both of you will get stronger."


    "This is the chest dropped by the Treant Boss, you can open it and take a look."


    Hearing John say this, Riverlo said with surprise, "Really, you''ll let us open it?"


    A high-level rare elite boss''s drop like this must have something good in it, nobody wouldn''t be curious.


    Moreover, no yer would dislike the fun of opening chests.


    John nodded, "Anyway, I won''t be surprised by whates out, so I might as well leave this surprise to you."


    Upon hearing this, Lolo eagerly said, "Okay! Then I''ll open it!"


    Without waiting for her brother''s response, she opened the chest.


    Although Riverlo also wanted to open it, Lolo was his sister, so he didn''t argue.


    With a creak, the chest opened.


    It was filled with Gold Coins, on top of which were two items, one glowing blue and the other purple.


    "Wow! How many Gold Coins are these!"


    "And there are rare and legendary items!"


    "Galewind, I''m lucky, right? You''re rich now!" Lolo said proudly.


    John leaned over to take a look.


    Inside the chest, the two items were:


    [Crown of the Tree King (Rare): A wooden crown condensed from the energy essence of the Tree King Boss. When worn, it can borrow the aura of the surrounding vegetation to add powerful poison damage to your attacks.]


    [Level: 100. Can be worn when level reaches 100 or agility reaches 200.]


    [Attributes: +80 Armor, +100 Agility, +50 Intelligence]


    [No set effect]


    [Additional Skill: Spirit of nts.]


    [Spirit of nts (Rare Skill): Can borrow the power of all nts within 1000 yards to add poison damage to your weapon. The stronger the life force of the surrounding nts, the higher the poison damage added.]


    ...


    "Wow, this equipment directly adds 100 points to agility!" Lolo couldn''t help but exim.


    Riverlo also seriously analyzed, "It''s a really good piece of Equip, but you need to reach level 100 or have 200 agility to wear it. John, you should have reached this attribute, right?"


    John shook his head.


    "You haven''t reached it?" Riverlo asked in surprise.


    "Not that, this equipment is more suitable for you as a hunter than for me," John told Riverlo.


    Riverlo quickly shook his head, "No, no, no, this is your loot, how can I take it?"


    John smiled, "I can sell it to you."


    Riverlo was stunned, then smiled wryly, "But I don''t have that much money. This equipment could sell for at least 200,000 dors in the auction house..."


    John said, "The auction house has one price, and selling to friends naturally has another price. I''ll sell this to you for 10,000 dors."


    Hearing John''s words, Riverlo was surprised.


    This top equipment, John was only selling to him for 10,000?


    How is this different from giving it away?


    If Riverlo were to resell it, he could easily make nearly 200,000!


    This made Riverlo feel a bit embarrassed.


    John didn''t mind that much, directly took the Crown of the Tree King and shoved it into Riverlo''s arms, then looked at the second item:


    [Raging Seed (Legendary): A seed left by the Tree King Boss after death. With careful cultivation, you might be able to get a powerful little treant.]


    This line of text was all the information about this item.


    John stared at the seed and said, "This thing is amazing."


    The Riverlo siblings also understood its value.


    Lolo said, "An legendary item, and after nting, it''s very likely to get a powerful treant. No matter how you look at it, it''s impressive!"


    "Yeah, if it''s well cultivated and a treant is really grown,"


    Riverlo mused, "I estimate that thebat power of this treant will be extremely impressive!"

 Chapter 54 53-The Response of Wolf Guild

    <h4>Chapter 54 Chapter53-The Response of Wolf Guild</h4>


    Northwood, the respawn pool.


    Freshly resurrected, Wolf Howl was in a mix of anger and frustration.


    He looked at the weapon in his hand; only one of his pair of daggers was left.


    He initially thought the equipment he lost upon suicide was that single dagger.


    But that''s really a pity, and he could do nothing but ept it.


    It was still better than losing pieces from his "Shadow Set".


    That gear was his foundation in this game!


    At this point, Wolf Howl exited the respawn pool.


    He found all of his guild members waiting at the entrance of the Respawn Temple.


    Other yers, seeing so many from the Wolf Guild there, dared not approach.


    However, there were always those who loved gossip.


    Whispers reached Wolf Howl''s ears:


    "These people look so familiar. Aren''t they all from the Wolf Guild?"


    "No way, I''ve never seen Wolf Guild''s people around the Respawn Temple. It''s them who often send people back to the respawn pool."


    "Do you think some big guild couldn''t stand it any longer and decided to take them out?"


    "That would be divine justice! These people deserved to be killed!"


    "Hush, keep it down! If someone from the Wolf Guild hears you, knowing their vindictive nature, they won''t let you off!"


    "What''s there to fear? You can''t attack others around the Respawn Temple. Even the mighty Wolf Guild wouldn''t dare to act here."


    ...


    These words were particrly grating to Wolf Howl''s ears.


    But he had no intention or time to bicker with these insignificant yers.


    Wolf Howl walked to the front of his Wolf Guild members without uttering a word.


    On seeing him approach, Starving Wolf, Grey Wolf and the other juniors perked up, shouting, "Vice Guild Leader!"


    Wolf Howl nodded.


    At this point, the faces of Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf were very gloomy.


    They had initially hoped that the Vice Guild Leader could help them take revenge.


    Now, it seemed that even their Vice Guild Leader wasn''t a match for that guy...


    "What do we do next, Vice Guild Leader?" Starving Wolf asked.


    Wolf Howl looked at him, then said, "You all go back and report this to the Guild Leader."


    "Then what about you, Vice Guild Leader? Aren''t youing back with us?" Grey Wolf asked.


    "That guy is not an ordinary yer. I need to find some reinforcements," Wolf Howl said expressionlessly,


    "To ensure that when we find him again, we can thoroughly defeat him!"


    Starving Wolf nodded, "Alright, we must make this person realize the consequences of offending our Wolf Guild!"


    Wolf Howl said no more, merely gesturing with his hand.


    The remaining members immediately understood.


    Led by Starving Wolf, they all departed, leaving Wolf Howl alone.


    He reached behind to pull his cloak, only to find nothing there.


    Suddenly, Wolf Howl''s eyes widened in surprise as he nervously opened his system item list.


    "Nothing? How can there be nothing?"


    A bead of sweat slid down Wolf Howl''s forehead.


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing, murmuring to himself,


    "Impossible, the equipment I lost when I killed myself was clearly the dagger, it can''t be!"


    Suddenly, he remembered something.


    That dagger was not lost upon his death but had been thrown during battle when he released skills.


    Usually, this skill was foolproof.


    He could easily pick up his thrown weapon after defeating his enemies, so he never paid it much mind.


    Only now did he realize that the equipment he lost upon suicide wasn''t the dagger, but a piece from his vital "Shadow Set"!


    "No, I must find that ''Galewind'', kill him, and force him to return my equipment!"


    Wolf Howl made up his mind.


    He was no longer calm, nearly running madly, soon disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    ...


    Wolf Guild''s Camp.


    In the game "Godyer", once the guild leader reaches level 30, they can apply for a "Guild Camp Establishment Order" from the city lords.


    With this item, the guild leader can construct their guild camp outside the city.


    However, the "Guild Camp Establishment Order" is only a permit to ensure that the guild''s camp is not attacked by city guards.


    These camps do not receive protection from the city guards.


    Therefore, yers must protect their guild camps.


    If the guild camp is captured by other yers or NPC monsters, the guild will automatically disband until the guild leader obtains another "Guild Camp Establishment Order".


    At this moment, the construction in Wolf Guild''s camp was in full swing.


    Many NPC craftsmen were invited from the city to help the Wolf Guild upgrade the camp.


    The guild leader, "Wolf Prime", stood on a high tform, watching his guild camp gradually level up with immense satisfaction.


    His guild had been created less than a month ago, and it was already being upgraded to level 2.


    This progress exceeded many well-known game guilds, making his guild stand out.


    For reference, thergest guild in the entire game had just reached level 3.


    The rest of the big guilds were all at level 2.


    For Wolf Guild, a newly established guild in this game, to achieve such results was indeed a matter of pride.


    Just as Wolf Prime was fantasizing about dominating the game in the future, a shout interrupted his thoughts.


    "Guild Leader! We''re in trouble!"


    Wolf Prime''s brows furrowed upon hearing this.


    "What''s with the screaming? Cut it off!" Wolf Prime, standing on the high tform, looked down at the subordinate below and barked angrily.


    Seeing the guild leader get angry, the rooky dared not shout anymore and whispered, "Guild leader... the vice guild leader, Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf, they were all killed by a yer and lost a level."


    Due to the strong wind on the tform, Wolf Prime didn''t hear clearly what the rooky was saying.


    "What did you say?! Speak up!"


    The rooky was at a loss.


    Should he speak louder or not?


    Helpless, he had no choice but to raise his voice and repeat what he just said.


    This time, Wolf Prime heard it.


    Though he did hear it, his first reaction was ¡ª what nonsense is this kid talking about?


    Frustrated, he stopped daydreaming about the future, came down from the tform, and directly kicked the rooky who was rying the message.


    "Damn it, having members like you in our Wolf Guild is really bad luck! Who could single-handedly beat the vice guild leader ,Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf? Do you think they are good-for-nothing?"


    The kicked rooky looked wronged and could only exin, "Guild leader, it''s true... Starving Wolf just sent a message to me..."


    Wolf Prime snorted, questioning, "Then why didn''t Starving Wolf send the message directly to me instead of sending it to you to ry to me?"


    The rooky was helpless, he didn''t know why either.


    He was just the messenger.


    In the end, it was Wolf Prime who opened the messaging interface.


    He found dozens of unread messages in his friend information column.


    It was then that he remembered that he had turned off the friend message notifications today to concentrate on designing the new guildyout.


    He casually opened a message to check.


    It was indeed from Starving Wolf.


    The content of the message was almost the same as what the rooky had just ryed to him.


    This was embarrassing.


    Wolf Prime frowned but didn''t intend to apologize to the wrongly used rooky.


    What he cared more about was that his subordinates and the vice guild leader had been killed!


    Someone dared to kill the members of the Wolf Guild!


    He, Wolf Prime, couldn''t tolerate this.


    Since he started ying "Godyer", Wolf Prime had been domineering.


    He was always bullying others, and no one dared to offend him.


    Even those big guilds didn''t dare to provoke him.


    The guild leaders of those big guilds even gave him a nickname ¡ª "Mad Wolf".


    The meaning was that you shouldn''t bother arguing with a madman, or else you would be the one to suffer.


    Wolf Prime punched a nearby pir with a "thud", instantly breaking the one-person-thick pir.


    This frightened the passing NPC craftsmen, who scattered far away.


    "Go investigate who has the guts to mess with our Wolf Guild!"


    When Wolf Prime said these words, his voice was cold and murderous.


    The rooky who was reporting saw this and quickly said,


    "Yes, guild leader! I will immediately investigate that person''s information for you!"

 Chapter 55 54-Wolf Prime’s Unique Talent

    <h4>Chapter 55 Chapter54-Wolf Prime¡¯s Unique Talent</h4>


    As for what was going on with the Wolf Guild, John didn''t know about it.


    At this moment, he had already returned to Northwood with the Riverlo siblings.


    Riverlo enthusiastically said to John,


    "Brother John, I really don''t know how to thank you foring to help me this time. How about this, I''ll treat you to a meal offline!"


    Lolo immediately raised her hand, "Is there be a feast? I want to go too! I want to go too!"


    Johnughed, "Aren''t we in different cities?"


    "No problem, I cane to visit you, or you can visit me," Riverlo patted his chest and said, "We''re in X city, there are many famous mountains and rivers, it''s also a great ce for tourism."


    John thought for a moment.


    X city was more than 400 kilometers away from him, which wasn''t exactly nearby.


    But Riverlo was insistent, so he said, "Well, maybe when we have a chance."


    John currently didn''t have any ns to go on a trip.


    After all, he had a lot of things to doter.


    If he went traveling now, he wouldn''t be able to rest well with so much on his mind.


    At this moment.


    Riverlo received a phone call, then told John,


    "Brother Galewind, I''ve transferred your reward directly to your ount, a total of 500 Gold Coins. I have to take care of some things in the real world, so my sister and I are going to log out."


    John said, "Huh? Didn''t you post that you''d pay these Gold Coins after we''ve dealt with the Wolf Guild''s trouble? The problem with the Wolf Guild has not been fully resolved, I can''t ept this money temporarily."


    Riverlo shook his head, "That''s ok, you''ve already helped me a lot and even gave me and my sister a piece of equipment each. If you don''t ept this, then you''re not considering me as a friend!"


    Hearing him say this, and thinking that it wouldn''t be good to keep refusing, John nodded and said, "In that case, fine."


    "But don''t worry about the Wolf Guild, I''ve taken the money, I''ll definitely help you solve the problem."


    Riverloughed, "I trust you, of course."


    After saying goodbye, Riverlo and Lolo disappeared from John''s sight.


    John looked at the legendary item "Raging Seed" in his hand, wondering how to deal with it.


    Should he use it?


    No, he didn''t need it at all.


    Even if John was to tame a pet, it wouldn''t be something dropped by a level 100 Treant.


    At the very least, it would have to be a demi-god level.


    "Then let''s auction it."


    With this thought, John opened his friend list, finding White Feather offline.


    He looked at Emma''s avatar and noticed she was still online.


    So, John sent her a message:


    "Still fishing? I got something nice here. Do you have the contact info for the auction house?"


    Soon, Emma replied:


    "Yeah, Johnny, I''m having a good catch! I found that fishing in this game is quite fun."


    "You want to auction something? Wait a second, let me contact an auctioneer I know."


    After waiting a few seconds, Emma sent another message:


    "Johnny, here is the info, you can just add her."


    "Oh, by the way, this auctioneer is also a yer, and she''s a beauty."


    John shook his head helplessly.


    This girl, why did she have to add that the other party is a beauty?


    Does she think of me as some lecherous person in her mind?


    John added the auctioneer "Isabe" through Emma''s rmendation.


    Before he could send a message, Isabe had already sent him one.


    John clicked on it to see that it was an emoticon, along with a sentence:


    "Hello, I''ve heard about you from Emma. Do you have anything to auction?"


    John thought for a moment and replied:


    "Yes, I do have something nice to auction. Last time the ''Silver Tear'' was handled by you guys quite well, so this time I want to entrust it fully to you."


    Upon hearing "Silver Tear", Isabe showed interest:


    "Right, Emma told me that the ''Silver Tear'' was auctioned by youst time. That item was very good, many yers contacted us after the auction, wanting to buy it at a higher price! Do you have more of it? It would be perfect for this auction!"


    John replied, "I do have more, but I need to keep it for my friends, so I won''t sell it for now."


    Isabe didn''t insist and replied, "Alright, if you change your mind, feel free to DM me. Is it convenient to discuss the item you''re auctioning this time in person?"


    John replied, "Sure, I''ll teleport to Silverglow to meet you."


    Isabe responded, "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you at Dawn Breeze Auction House."


    After closing the chat interface, John suddenly realized that he was surrounded.


    Passers-by on the street, seeing this situation, ran far away.


    Because John was surrounded by members of the Wolf Guild!


    John saw a few familiar faces andughed:


    "Oh? Came to revenge? You brought quite a lot of people this time."


    He looked around and roughly counted.


    There were at least 40 to 50 members of the Wolf Guild.


    Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf were annoyed at the sight of John, but they managed to restrain themselves.


    Because among the people present, there was one person who held the highest position in their guild - the guild leader.


    The crowd surrounding John opened a path.


    Wolf Prime walked out, nced at John, and asked Starving Wolf:


    "Is he the one who killed you guys?"


    Starving Wolf nodded.


    Wolf Prime looked at John and said,


    "Kid, you''ve got guts, daring to mess with members of our Wolf Guild. Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    John pointed at those familiar faces without expression and said,


    "I know, the consequences are that all these guys were killed by me."


    Wolf Prime was left speechless by the retort.


    After saying that, John added,


    "You''re the guild leader of this guild?"


    Wolf Prime nodded subconsciously.


    "Then you''re pretty poor, with a bunch of rubbish under yourmand."


    Wolf Prime''s eyes almost bulged out,


    "You dare to insult me?"


    John sneered, "And what if I do?"


    Wolf Prime red at him menacingly,


    "I can make it impossible for you to continue ying this game! Every time I see you, I''ll kill you, making you quit and abandon your ount!"


    With that, Wolf Prime added, "Don''t expect the guards in this city toe to your rescue. Do you know why so many people are afraid of our Wolf Guild?"


    John had indeed noticed that the NPC guards who had passed by before, when they saw Wolf Prime, they would pretend not to see anything and then detour away.


    This behavior among NPC guards was indeed very strange.


    Seeing that John seemed to understand what he meant, Wolf Prime sneered,


    "I''m not good at much, but one thing, my talent allows me to kill people freely in human cities, and no NPC dares to interfere!"


    Hearing this, John slightly furrowed his brows.


    There''s such a talent?


    He immediately used "Eye of Artemis" to check Wolf Prime''s attribute panel...


    [yer: Wolf Prime


    Race: Human


    ss: Berserker


    Attributes: ...]


    When John saw the end, he found that this guy''s initial talent was actually an orange talent?!


    [Innate Talent: ''Imperial Noble'' (Unique Talent)


    Imperial Noble: You were born into extreme nobility. Your father is a duke of the East Dawn Empire, and your mother is a princess of the Northern Myst Empire. You have been jointly granted noble status by both empires since childhood.


    Talent Attributes: Maximum HP +500, Strength +100, Stamina +50, Pain Feedback 10%, you can act recklessly in the towns of East Dawn Empire and Northern Myst Empire, ignoring the town rules. Your attacks on other yers will not be stopped by any guards.]


    Seeing these attributes, John couldn''t help but twitch his lips.


    This talent is outrageous.


    How can such scum get such a talent?


    John took a deep breath and said, "Interesting, your talent is not bad."


    "Unfortunately, it was drawn by someone like you, which is a waste of this talent."


    Hearing John''s words, Wolf Prime sneered,


    "How do you know what my talent is? Even our guild''s vice leader doesn''t know! Who do you think you are to see through others'' cards?"


    "Enough with the nonsense, just tell me how you want to die!"

 Chapter 56 55-Let’s Go to save John!

    <h4>Chapter 56 Chapter 55-Let''s Go to save John!</h4>


    John was not in a hurry, he crossed his arms ,looked around and asked:


    "Your rookies¡­ are they with you, or you face me alone?"


    Wolf Prime looked like he heard something funny and shouted: "Of course, I can deal with you alone, these people can do nothing but dragging me down."


    The Wolf Guild''s rookies heard this and their expressions were very bitter.


    But they didn''t refute, after all, the difference in strength between them and Wolf Prime the guild leader was too big, even if they went up together, they wouldn''t have any good effect.


    It would be better to let the guild leader do this alone.


    The Wolf Guild''s rookies gradually gave way, leaving arge space in the middle.


    It seemed that they had defaulted that their guild leader could easily solve John.


    Wolf Prime looked at John with a smug face, then took out his pair of red-glowing giant axes.


    He stared at John and said: "Kid, you have offended our Wolf Guild, you have no way to left but delete your ount and quit the game. But I''ll offer you onest chance, if you kneel down and kowtow to me ten times, I will only kill you once, and let you go of this."


    After Wolf Prime finishing, Starving Wolf stepped out and said: "You have to kowtow to me ten more times."


    Grey Wolf also followed up and said: "And me! You have to kowtow to me ten more times!"


    Immediately there were other Wolf Guild''s rookies who also mored to make John kowtow to them.


    Seeing the scene so noisy, Wolf Prime stretched out his hand and signaled his rookies to be quiet.


    Then he pointed at John and said: "Did you hear that? You owe our Wolf Guild ten kowtows for each person. You hurry up and kowtow to us now, and I won''t bother you anymore in the future."


    In Northwood, more and more yers passed by.


    They didn''t know what was going on, but when they saw that it was Wolf Guild surrounding a solo yer, they basically guessed it.


    It must be Wolf Guild''s people causing trouble, deliberately looking for this guy''s trouble.


    The passing yers were also very indignant about Wolf Guild''s behavior, but they didn''t want to cause trouble for themselves, so they could only choose to temporarily ignore it.


    Some of them who were bolder only dared to stop and watch from the periphery, but didn''t dare to approach.


    At this time, in the game public chat channel, someone had already broadcasted the situation on Northwood''s main street live.


    Anonymous yer 1: "Did you see that? In Northwood, that Wolf Guild is bullying people again."


    Orchid Gentleman: "Huh? Really? Are you on the scene?"


    Anonymous yer 1: "Of course I''m on the scene, but I can''t expose my identity. What if I''m hated by Wolf Guild''s people? Who doesn''t know that Wolf Guild''s people are the most petty and vengeful?"


    Orchid Gentleman: "Awesome bro, you dare to say that. Anyway, I don''t dare. I''m leaving first."


    Anonymous yer 2: "What''s the situation? I''m also on the scene. I just saw a guy wearing newbie equipment being surrounded by Wolf Guild''s guys. Howe they''re bullying newbie yers now?"


    Anonymous yer 1: "That''s very normal. This is Wolf Guild''s routine operation. No matter what level you are, whether you are a newbie or not, as long as you make them unhappy, you will be chased by Wolf Guild."


    Anonymous yer 3: "What''s the ID of the surrounded new yer? Poor guy."


    Anonymous yer 1: "It seems to be called something¡­ ''Galewind''?"


    ¡­


    The yers'' discussion continued.


    No one paid attention to this ID name.


    The person who asked for the ID was just casually asking.


    But this chat record was seen by some peopleter.


    ¡­


    Blue Sea who was grinding for EXP saw this message by chance and immediately frowned.


    "Galewind? Is it him?" He pondered for a moment and then ordered his subordinates: "Stop grinding now. Follow me to rescue someone."


    Blue Sea Guild''s members heard what Blue Sea said and were all stunned.


    "Did I hear that wrong? There is actually someone who can make guild leader personally lead a team to save?"


    "Yeah, isn''t guild leader famous for only wanting to be stronger and not caring about anything else? Howe he would personally go to save someone¡­"


    "Who is the person we are going to save? Is he trapped by monsters in a secret realm?"


    "Lift your spirits up! The person guild leader is going to save must have an extraordinary identity! Everyone has to take it seriously!"


    At this time, one of Blue Sea''s confidants walked up and asked: "Guild leader, who are we going to save?"


    Blue Sea didn''t answer directly, but said:


    "That person is in Northwood. Everyone go to the nearest teleportation array. We will go to Northwood as fast as possible!"


    "Northwood?" Immediately a smart yer noticed the key information and quickly said in the crowd: "Guys, we might be going to trouble Wolf Guild!"


    "Wolf Guild?!" The rest of them were all surprised.


    Their Blue Sea Guild and Wolf Guild had always been in a state of not interfering with each other.


    Wolf Guild was arrogant, but they also feared Blue Sea guild''s reputation as one of the top ten guilds in the world.


    They never provoked Blue Sea Guild''s people.


    Now guild leader actually wanted to take the initiative to fight Wolf Guild?


    But this was exactly what they wanted!


    "Good! I''ve long been displeased with those Wolf Guild guys! A bunch of scum, only know how to bully the weak!"


    "Yes, let''s teach them a good lesson!"


    "Don''t touch me stuff, I want to kill three Wolf Guild people by myself!"


    "Three? You wish, get one and you''ll be lucky!"


    "I''m going first, whoever runs slow won''t get any!"


    Blue Sea guild''s members rushed to the teleportation array, afraid that if they were too slow, there would be no Wolf Guild people left to kill.


    ¡­


    At Nightglow Lake.


    Emma who was fishing was chatting with White Feather who had just logged on.


    At this time, the two of them suddenly received a message.


    The two of them looked at each other and were very surprised.


    They had a good rtionship with Isabe, but they rarely saw Isabe contact them both at the same time.


    It seemed that there was something urgent.


    They opened the message and saw that it was from Dawn Breeze Auction House''s Isabe.


    They looked at each other and said in unison: "Johnny (Galewind) is in trouble! We have to save him!"


    After that, the two girls didn''t say much.


    Emma immediately put away her fishing rod.


    White Feather immediately brought two horses and said to Emma:


    "Northwood is not far from here. We''ll get there as fast as we can!"


    Emma worriedly said: "This Wolf Guild is notorious and very arrogant. They also have a lot of people. Is it enough for us two to save Johnny?"


    White Feather thought for a while and felt that Emma was right.


    She then said: "I''ll go to Silverglow and find Silver Church''s people to save him. He is our Silver Church member''s big patron all along. We have received so much grace from him and have always wanted to repay him! This time I can at least find dozens of Silver Church yers to help."


    Emma nodded and said: "Then I''ll go with you to get reinforcements. I can open a portal."


    White Feather added: "Isabe also told me that Dawn Breeze Auction House will also send some guards over. Galewind is their auction house''s important customer. He can''t have an ident."


    Emma smiled happily and said: "That''s great. The more people the better! This time we can definitely rescue Johnny from Wolf Guild''s hands!"

 Chapter 57 56-A noble? I’ll beat you up anyway!

    <h4>Chapter 57 Chapter 56-A noble? I¡¯ll beat you up anyway!</h4>


    At this moment, John didn''t know that many people were setting off to save him.


    He faced the people of Wolf Guild alone, but his expression was very calm.


    The other yers who were watching around were more nervous than John.


    Wolf Prime seemed to deliberately wait for all the yers'' attention to focus on this side, and then he was ready to start.


    He did this to make an example out of John.


    Let all the yers know that Wolf Guild is not something anyone can mess with!


    "Still not kneeling?"


    Wolf Prime saw that the atmosphere was almost set, and now what he had to do was to establish his prestige, so he said to John aggressively:


    "I''ll count to three. If I count to three and you still don''t kneel, I''ll chop you with an axe."


    "After you resurrect, I''ll chop you again until you kneel and admit your mistake or delete your ount."


    "One!"


    After speaking, Wolf Prime couldn''t wait to start counting.


    John stood still and wanted to see what this guy could do to him when he counted to three.


    Unfortunately, John''s calmness was seen as weakness and panic by Wolf Prime.


    He raised his voice and shouted:


    "Two!"


    At this time, Wolf Guild''s people continued to make noise and wanted John to kneel down for them.


    John still didn''t change his expression.


    "Three!"


    "Good, very good. If you really knelt down, I wouldn''t know whether to spare you or not. Since that''s the case, it''s just what I want! Die!"


    Wolf Prime sneered and raised an axe in each hand and rushed towards John.


    The axes chopped down at the same time, with an amazing momentum.


    It was as if the axes had locked on John when they chopped out, making him unable to dodge.


    John didn''t intend to dodge either.


    He just stood there and didn''t move at all.


    "ng!"


    Sparks flew.


    The axes stopped at a ce about ten centimeters away from John.


    It was as if they had hit an invisible barrier.


    Wolf Prime''s face changed slightly and he frowned: "You actually have such a defensive skill?"


    He withdrew his axes and then activated his berserker skill.


    "Massacre!"


    Wolf Prime roared and his axes rained down on John like a storm.


    Unfortunately, none of those red-glowing axes could touch John.


    This scene directly stunned Wolf Guild''s people.


    The yers who were watching were also dumbfounded, and even thought that the game had a bug.


    "Why can''t Wolf Prime hit that Galewind? That shouldn''t be possible!"


    "Could it be some special defensive skill?"


    "No way, I know Wolf Prime''s axe, it has a very strong defense-breaking effect, how could there be a defense that he can''t break?"


    ¡­


    People were talking about it.


    Wolf Prime became more and more angry, he felt that John''s standing still was an insult to him.


    He cursed loudly, using all kinds of nasty words.


    John seemed to have not heard it at all, he just yawned and then said:


    "Are you done?"


    "Then, it''s my turn."


    John finished speaking and his mouth curled slightly.


    He controlled his strength and punched Wolf Prime in the cheek!


    -397!


    "Boom!"


    Wolf Prime was instantly punched out by John for ten meters!


    John looked at his fist with a surprised expression.


    Others thought he was surprised that he could hit such a high damage against a strong opponent like Wolf Prime.


    Only John himself knew that he was surprised that he had controlled his own strength and didn''t directly kill him!


    Killing him with one punch would be too boring!


    John slowly walked forward, with a lot of pressure:


    "You just said you wanted me to kneel for you?"


    "How about this, I''m always the most reasonable person¡­ You kneel for me a hundred times, I can let you go today, how about it?"


    John''s words made everyone present shocked.


    What''s going on here?


    Turning the tables?


    Could Wolf Prime stand this?


    Sure enough, Wolf Prime got up from the ground right away.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked ferocious:


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect you to be a tough nut¡­"


    "But you probably forgot one thing¡­ I''m a berserker!"


    "The more HP I lose, the higher my damage will be!"


    After speaking, Wolf Prime swung an axe at John''s head again.


    This time it waspletely different from before, not only was his momentum stronger, but even the blood-red light on his axe was more intense!


    "ng!"


    An axe hit John''s front, making a sound of metal shing.


    Wolf Prime''s face changed instantly.


    His tiger''s mouth was numb from the shock, and even a "-159" number popped up above his head!


    He hit John, but John not only didn''t lose HP, but also hurt him back!


    "ng" With a sound, Wolf Prime''s axe fell to the ground, and his face became very ugly.


    "Didn''t you say that the more HP you lose, the higher your damage?"


    John said with a smile, and then punched Wolf Prime in the face again.


    -466!


    "It seems that your HP hasn''t bottomed out yet," John''s smile looked particrly terrifying at this time,


    "then I''ll beat you until you have only a trace of HP left, and then you can try to attack me again?"


    "I''m very interested in what your strongest attack is like."


    After speaking. John hit him three times in a row.


    -342!


    -535!


    -789!


    Seeing such numbers, everyone was shocked.


    "This¡­ This is the damage done to Wolf Prime? I heard that Wolf Prime has good equipment, even powerful experts can hardly break his defense, right?"


    "Did I see it wrong? Is this damage number real?"


    "Can this damage number be made by someone wearing newbie equipment?"


    "This guy is too strong! He must be a high-level expert!"


    "If he hits a few more punches like this, Wolf Prime will die!"


    ¡­


    John was a bit embarrassed at this time.


    He was too excited just now and almost didn''t control his strength well.


    As the numbers got higher and higher, John realized that Wolf Prime was about to die.


    At this moment. Wolf Prime, who had been hit by John for nearly 3,000 points of HP, finally exploded.


    He slowly stood up from the ground, with a strong blood-colored aura covering his body.


    That aura was like a burning me, making people feel afraid.


    Wolf Prime''s eyes were red and his muscles bulged.


    He waved his hands and the axes that had been knocked away flew back to his hands¡­


    Everyone knew that Wolf Prime had entered the "Blood Rage" form.


    The so-called "Blood Rage" form was the final form of the berserker before death, and also the strongest form.


    This state could only be triggered by berserkers when they had only 5% of their HP left.


    Berserkers who sessfully entered the "Blood Rage" form had three times the speed and agility of their original form, and their damage was more than ten times their original form!


    The most terrifying thing was that in the "Blood Rage" form, all the damage caused by berserkers would add their own HP!


    Expert yers knew that the best way to defeat berserkers was to control their HP volume and try to kill them with one move when they had 10% of their HP left.


    Once berserkers entered the "Blood Rage" form, the situation would not be optimistic!


    Wolf Prime roared angrily at John:


    "I am a marquis of East Dawn Empire! A duke of Northern Myst Empire! I am a noble recognized by both empires!"


    "You bug-like thing, how dare you hurt me?!"


    "Die¡­"


    Before he finished speaking.


    John sneered and punched through his chest in an instant!


    Blood sshed and the me-like aura that had just ignited was extinguished by John!


    "A noble?"


    "I''ll beat you up anyway!"

 Chapter 58 57-Blue Sea Guild Comes to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 58 Chapter57-Blue Sea Guild Comes to the Rescue</h4>


    On the main street of Northwood, all the onlookers were silent.


    John had easily killed the guild leader of Wolf Guild, which was unbelievable to them.


    The guild leader of Wolf Guild was a powerful yer who had killed many experts in a joint siege.


    With the death of Wolf Prime, the remaining members of Wolf Guild were also stunned.


    Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf had ugly faces, they didn''t expect their guild leader to lose to such an unknown yer.


    After killing Wolf Prime, John looked around.


    Those members of Wolf Guild who had just shouted for John to kneel down and kowtow were all embarrassed, and didn''t know what to say.


    It was toote for them to escape now.


    The crowd of onlookers grew more and more, blocking all the roads around them.


    The space in the middle of the road also became smaller and smaller.


    Because of the crowding, those members of Wolf Guild were being unwillingly squeezed towards John''s direction.


    John clenched his fists, and his smile was very scary.


    "You guys just said wanted me to kowtow to you, right?"


    Grey Wolf saw this and smiled awkwardly, he didn''t want to provoke John anymore.


    He originally thought that his guild leader could handle this guy.


    He didn''t expect that his guild leader would be instant killed by him.


    This made Grey Wolfpletely lose the idea of confronting John.


    He just wanted to run away.


    "We were wrong, we shouldn''t have provoked you, big brother,"


    Grey Wolf was good at being flexible, facing John who was clearly much stronger than them, he quickly chose to surrender,


    "How about you spare us, big brother?"


    Starving Wolf looked a bit more stubborn, but he didn''t dare to speak either, just red at John.


    John had no intention of sparing them:


    "You two should be more arrogant, I''m not used to your wimpy look."


    Although the members of Wolf Guild were no longer arrogant,


    John didn''t want to y with them anymore either.


    He was in a hurry to go to Silverglow''s Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    So,


    John acted decisively, and killed all the members of Wolf Guild in the scene with thunderous force.


    This scene shocked the onlookers even more.


    After getting rid of all the troublemakers, John pushed through the crowd and walked straight towards the teleportation array.


    Looking at John''s departing back, the onlookers couldn''t help but sigh:


    "This bigshot is so cool, even his back looks so handsome."


    "This guy is too strong, he can solo Wolf Guild... This kind of strength is probably not even possessed by the guild leaders of the top 10 guilds in the world, right?"


    "There is always a bigger fish. It seems that there are still many hidden experts in this game. We have to work hard."


    ...


    Not long after John left,


    the yers who were about to disperse saw a group of people rushing in from outside the city.


    These people were furious, their levels were very high, they looked more imposing than Wolf Guild, and no yer dared to stop them.


    "That''s Blue Sea! The guild leader of Blue Sea Guild!"


    "I''ve seen those yers behind him. They are all members of Blue Sea Guild!"


    "Oh my god, these are all Blue Sea Guild''s people? Are all the main members of Blue Sea Guild here?"


    "What are they going to do? Attack Northwood?"


    ...


    People were surprised to see these people walk onto the street.


    The leader was Blue Sea himself.


    He gave a wink to his subordinate next to him.


    The subordinate immediately understood and walked up to an onlooker and asked:


    "Hello, can I ask you something? Was there a yer being besieged by Wolf Guild here before?"


    The onlooker nodded woodenly.


    "Where are they now?" The subordinate continued to ask.


    "Are you asking about Wolf Guild or the one who was besieged?" The onlooker asked back.


    The subordinate was stunned for a moment and then said: "Both."


    The onlooker replied: "Wolf Guild are all dead, I don''t know where they are now, maybe in the respawn pool."


    "As for the one who was besieged..."


    "We saw him go in the direction of the teleportation array."


    This answer made the subordinate confused.


    Wolf Guild were all killed?


    Who killed them?


    Their Blue Sea Guild hadn''t made a move yet!


    "Wolf Guild are all dead? Who killed them?" The subordinate asked again.


    The onlooker said: "The one who was besieged by Wolf Guild, what''s his name... Galewind? Yes, he killed them."


    "What?!"


    "You mean... he killed all of Wolf Guild by himself."


    The onlooker nodded firmly.


    The subordinate knew that his answer was a bit absurd, but he still ran back and reported it to Blue Sea truthfully.


    Sure enough, Blue Sea heard this answer and was obviously incredulous.


    He frowned slightly and said: "The level gap between yers and yers in this game hasn''t widened yet, how could there be someone who can wipe out a whole guild?"


    The subordinate agreed and said: "I think so too, maybe that guy was lying."


    So, Blue Sea let other subordinates go out and ask people separately.


    Surprisingly, their answers were all the same.


    This made Blue Sea very puzzled.


    He rubbed his chin and then analyzed:


    "Wolf Guild has been arrogant for a long time, without any morality, most yers know that they are not easy to mess with, so they are afraid of their revenge and dare not tell the truth, that''s possible..."


    "Maybe these onlookers were threatened by some members of Wolf Guild, and didn''t dare to tell us anything about Wolf Guild?"


    Hearing Blue Sea''s analysis, his subordinates nodded in agreement, thinking that their guild leader''s analysis was right.


    One of them pped his thigh and said: "Then in this case, did Wolf Guild hear something on the grapevine, knowing that guild leader you were going to personally lead our guild to rescue that yer, so they took him away in advance? And before they left, they threatened these onlookers not to reveal this matter?"


    Blue Sea Guild''s people gathered together and analyzed, and the more they analyzed, the more they felt this was the most possible reason.


    So,


    Blue Sea made a decision: "That person is an old friend of mine, since he is in trouble, I can''t ignore it... Everyone, buy the necessary potions and items, let''s go to Wolf Guild''s camp and meet these guys!"


    Hearing Blue Sea''s words,


    all the members of Blue Sea Guild were pumped up as if they had been given adrenaline shots, ready to attack Wolf Guild''s camp.


    A Guild attacking another guild''s camp, this was no joke!


    Generally speaking, there were some small frictions and conflicts between two guilds in the game, which weremon things.


    These small conflicts were mostly resolved by two guilds agreeing to fight in a ce and then ending it.


    They rarely escted to the point of attacking each other''s camps.


    You have to know that the camp was the foundation of a guild!


    Once something like attacking a camp happened, it was a life-and-death situation between two guilds!


    But wasn''t ying games for this moment of passion?


    "Charge! Rescue guild leader''s old friend!"


    "Charge! Rescue guild leader''s old friend!"


    ...


    These members of Blue Sea Guild shouted slogans while rushing towards the outside of the city.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers didn''t want to leave either.


    Their intuition told them that something big wasing!

 Chapter 59 58-Three Reinforcements Converge!

    <h4>Chapter 59 Chapter58-Three Reinforcements Converge!</h4>


    ?


    Wolf Guild camp.


    Wolf Prime sat in his seat with a dull look, looking very depressed.


    He kept recalling in his mind how he was killed by John in a second, but he couldn''t figure it out no matter how he thought about it.


    This made Wolf Prime, who prided himself as one of the top yers in this game, very uneptable.


    "It''s impossible! My equipment, skills are all the best, even the ''Blood Rage'' state was triggered, but I was still killed by him..."


    "Could it be that the gap between me and this guy is really that big?"


    At this time, a Wolf Guild member brought a ss of beer and handed it to Wolf Prime, saying:


    "Guild leader, don''t be angry, this guy must have used some powerful items to kill us, this game is so big, there are all kinds of strange and weird items and skills, it''s not surprising, if we face him head-on, he won''t be your opponent!"


    Wolf Prime took the beer and drank it all, then felt that his subordinate was right.


    When Galewind killed him, he was obviously wearing a novice suit.


    How could a guy wearing a novice suit have such powerful attributes that he could kill him barehanded?


    He must have used some extremely rare items!


    Wolf Prime became more and more convinced of this conclusion, and the gloom in his heart was swept away.


    "Damn it,"


    Wolf Prime stood up and threw the ss aside,


    "That''s it! This kid actually used this way to despise me! This kind of item that can kill people instantly must have a limit on the number of times it can be used, I want to see how many times he can use it! I must find him and kill him!"


    Wolf Prime had just made this deration, when he saw a rooky running in panic.


    He looked flustered and even rolled and crawled in thest few steps.


    "Guild leader! There is something wrong! There is something wrong!"


    Seeing the little brother so embarrassed, Wolf Prime kicked him directly and scolded:


    What are you panicking for? This is our base camp. Look at you, what a coward. How disgraceful!


    The rooky felt wronged but didn''t dare to say anything.


    He could only say:


    "Guild leader, there are dozens of people outside. They say they are from Blue Sea Guild. They look like they are going to attack our guild camp!"


    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Wolf Prime was shocked and said:


    "What did you just say?!"


    "Blue Sea Guild is here to attack us? Are you crazy? Did you see wrong?"


    "We have no grudge or feud with Blue Sea Guild normally. Why do they want to attack our camp? Don''t they know that attacking other guilds'' camps is a life-and-death situation?"


    The rooky smiled bitterly:


    "I... I don''t know either. But I saw it very clearly. They are indeed from Blue Sea Guild. They have surrounded our guild''s camp. Guild leader, what should we do?"


    Wolf Prime bit his teeth.


    He couldn''t deny the reality even if he didn''t want to.


    He opened the public chat channel and checked it out...


    Sure enough, most of the yers were discussing Blue Sea Guild''s impending crusade against Wolf Guild''s camp!


    "Is it true... Blue Sea has gone crazy?"


    Wolf Prime frowned.


    He really didn''t know why Blue Sea, such a big shot, came to find his trouble.


    At this time, Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf ran to Wolf Prime''s side at the same time.


    They both looked very panicked.


    Starving Wolf: "Guild leader, what should we do now?"


    Grey Wolf: "Guild leader, if we can''t do it, let''s retreat first! We still have a chance as long as we have our base. The other side is Blue Sea Guild. Their strength is too strong. We are not their opponents!"


    Wolf Prime red at him.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about!"


    "You know you''re going to lose before you even fight?"


    "I haven''t been afraid of anyone since I yed this game!"


    Grey Wolf didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Starving Wolf asked: "Do you need to call back the vice guild leader?"


    "No, Wolf Howl has something to do. Don''t call him back," Wolf Prime waved his hand and said.


    "Besides, he can''t make it back now... Go find a rooky and help me send a letter out."


    Starving Wolf immediately understood what Wolf Prime meant and nodded: "Okay, guild leader. I''ll arrange it right away."


    ...


    Outside Wolf Guild''s camp.


    Leading many members, Blue Sea here signaled everyone to stop first.


    Blue Sea Guild''s members were very obedient to Blue Sea''s orders.


    Everyone moved neatly and uniformly.


    No one had any extra movements or noises.


    How could Blue Sea Guild be one of the top 10 guilds in the world?


    Their discipline was almostparable to a regr army.


    "Guild leader, the Wolf Guild''s camp is ahead. Do we attack now?"


    A warrior holding a heavy hammer asked Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea observed for a while and then closed his eyes.


    This was the first time he led the guild to a guild-level battle after he came to this game of "Godyer", so he couldn''t afford to lose.


    If something unexpected happened, Blue Sea Guild''s reputation would be ruined.


    He said calmly: "Let the stealth team go and check the situation first. The mage team and the priest team prepare to enchant and buff. The archer and hunter team prepare to support the stealth team at any time."


    The warrior with the hammer was puzzled: "Guild leader, do we need to be so careful to deal with such a guild?"


    Blue Sea looked at him and said: "Seth, even a lion has to do its best to catch a rabbit. If we lose to such a small guild, we will definitely beughed at by other top 10 guilds."


    The one called Seth nodded and said: "Okay, guild leader. I understand."


    As soon as Blue Sea''s order was issued, Blue Sea Guild''s stealth team set off, another team appear on Blue Sea Guild''s left side.


    Blue Sea quickly got the news.


    He looked far away and found that the people who came were all knights wearing silver armor and riding horses.


    There were about seventy or eighty people in total.


    At the head of the team, there were two heroic female yers leading the team.


    They looked very formidable.


    This quickly made Blue Sea alert.


    Could this be reinforcements from the Wolf Guild?


    He quickly sent someone to find out.


    Soon, the scout brought back the news...


    This team was also here to save Galewind!


    This surprised Blue Sea very much, but since they had the same goal, it was easy to talk.


    He rode his horse forward and came to White Feather and Emma''s side.


    White Feather and Emma saw a man with an extraordinary temperament, wearing a blue robe approaching.


    They were a little wary at first.


    But when they got closer, they found out that it was someone they knew.


    They recognized Blue Sea, so they greeted him: " Guild leader Blue Sea, what are you doing here?"


    Blue Sea didn''t think there was anything to hide, so he replied truthfully:


    "I have a friend who was caught by Wolf Guild. I brought some people to save him..."


    As he said that, Blue Sea smiled and added: "It seems that my old friend is popr with women. You two are also here to save him?"


    Emma nodded repeatedly: "We got the news that Johnny was surrounded by Wolf Guild''s people in Northwood, so we wanted toe and support him... Blue Sea guild leader, are you also Johnny''s friend?"


    Blue Sea thought for a while and said: "I guess... you could say that. We fought a lot before."


    This made Emma feel awkward.


    They fought a lot?


    Was their rtionship good or bad?


    Blue Sea wasn''t here to kick John when he was down, was he?


    Seeing Emma''s weird expression, Blue Seaughed and said: "I''m not enemies with him. We''re just rivals. Don''t worry, I''m here to save him."


    The two sides were talking.


    Not far away, another team of people came over.


    This team had yers of various sses.


    The leader was Isabe, the auctioneer of Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Since most of the yers recognized Isabe, Blue Sea and his group didn''t treat this team as Wolf Guild''s reinforcements this time.


    Isabe arrived here and rushed to Blue Sea''s side and asked:


    "You''re all here to save Galewind, right? I also brought some guards from Dawn Breeze Auction House. If you need anything, just let me know..."


    White Feather and Emma nodded at the same time.


    Blue Sea looked a little weird.


    The three girls in front of him were all beauties. It would be very lucky for ordinary people to know one of them...


    How could John know all three of them?


    And make them rush over to save him?


    This was too enviable!


    Even though Blue Sea had a calm personality and temper, he couldn''t help feeling annoyed inside.


    Blue Sea still suppressed his jealousy and thought that he would have to make Galewind treat him well after saving him.


    Then he asked Isabe: "You also know Galewind?"


    Isabe nodded decisively and said:


    "He''s my auction house''s big customer! I can''t let such an important customer have an ident!"

 Chapter 60 59-Guild War, Imperial Guard Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 60 Chapter59-Guild War, Imperial Guard Arrives</h4>


    Three reinforcements converged, forming a warband of hundreds of yers.


    These yer surrounded Wolf Guild''s camp, looking like they could take it down at any time.


    Inside the camp.


    Wolf Guild''s yers were in a mess.


    They only knew how to bully the weak normally.


    How could they have seen such a big scene?


    Not to mention that these yers were all here to crusade against them!


    Fortunately, Starving Wolf and Grey Wolf, as small cadres, had umted a lot of prestige normally.


    They were directing their rookies to build defensive fortifications.


    Now that the yers'' levels were generally low, the defensive effects of items and buildings were still very important.


    Starving Wolf ordered a rooky:


    "Count the number of guild members in the camp and see how many we have to stop them."


    "Yes!"


    "Archer team, all go to the watchtower! Mage team on the high ground, prepare to chant long-range AOE spells!"


    "Yes!"


    "Knight and warrior team, get ready for defense, prepare for closebat!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    After issuing several orders, the rooky who counted the number ran over and said to Starving Wolf:


    "Captain! There are 47 guild members in the camp now. We also called 17 offline yers online. The defense force can be more than 60 people!"


    Hearing this, Starving Wolf frowned and said: "Not enough... still far from enough..."


    He turned around and walked to guild leader Wolf Prime''s side and said:


    "Guild leader, we are very short of manpower. The other side has nearly ten times as many people as we do. Do we really have to hold on?"


    Wolf Prime snorted and said confidently: "As long as we can hold on for a while, we don''t have to worry about the cost... These people can''t take down our camp!"


    Starving Wolf nodded and said: "The other side''s main force is Blue Sea Guild. I think we can hold on for an hour at most..."


    "An hour is enough."


    Wolf Prime interrupted him, carrying his double axes on his shoulders,ughing very coldly:


    "After an hour, I will make these mobs regret daring to provoke me Wolf Prime!"


    ...


    Outside Wolf Guild''s camp.


    Blue Sea, White Feather, Emma and Isabe discussed for a while and decided to start the attack.


    They shouted for a long time, but there was no sign of releasing John from the camp.


    It seemed that Wolf Guild''s people were not going to let John go.


    In this case,unching an attack as soon as possible became a must-do thing.


    Blue Sea, as the guild leader with the mostmand experience of arge guild, naturally took over the task of overallmand:


    "White Feather and Emma, you lead Silver Knight Order from the west. Isabe, your auction house has mostly mages and prophets. These professions are suitable for long-range attacks and support. Just follow Silver Knight Order behind and support them..."


    "We will attack from the south front. We will attract enough firepower. If you have a chance, rush in and save him."


    The threedies listened to Blue Sea''s arrangement and nodded at the same time.


    Soon, Silver Knight Order moved to the west under White Feather and Emma''s leadership.


    The battle started in an instant.


    It was a hunter with the "Hawkeye" skill in Wolf Guild''s camp who first discovered Blue Sea Guild''s stealthers.


    He didn''t hesitate and immediately warned andunched an attack.


    Blue Sea Guild''s stealthers who hadn''t stealthed to their designated positions no longer concealed themselves and rushed out,unching assassination skills at the nearest enemies!


    The second-level guild''s camp had no walls, not even wooden walls.


    They were still under construction and couldn''t stop these agile stealthers at all.


    In no time, two or three knights and warriors fell down.


    But you should know that Wolf Guild could dominate for so long.


    They were absolutely not pushovers either.


    They quickly reacted andunched a counterattack.


    Knights and warriors activated their defensive skills one after another.


    After strengthening their weapons, they chopped at the stealthers!


    Blue Sea Guild''s stealthers had strong attack power, but this kind of ss had no defense power at all.


    Once they were discovered and engaged in closebat, they would soon suffer losses.


    Plus this was Wolf Guild''s base camp.


    Wolf Guild''s yers could use the advantages of terrain, buildings, and defensive facilities to fight.


    Those stealthers soon lost more than half of their members.


    This situation made Blue Sea a little surprised.


    He sent out stealthers and assassins to surprise attack when the main force was attacking.


    He didn''t expect them to be discovered so soon.


    "It seems that Wolf Guild is indeed not to be underestimated. They actually have rare skills that can see through invisibility."


    Blue Sea immediately ordered the warriors and knights in front to speed up.


    Now in this situation, only by letting the two sides fall into a melee as soon as possible can they save the lives of most of the guild''s stealthers.


    After the closebat.


    Blue Sea Guild''s warriors and knights, relying on their numerical advantage, quickly pushed Wolf Guild''s people back step by step.


    At this time, the reinforcements from Silver Knight Order and the auction house alsounched an attack on the other side.


    The two sides'' attacks formed a pincer movement.


    Wolf Guild''s camp was in a desperate situation!


    "Go to hell!"


    A loud shout came from the camp.


    Only to see Wolf Prime holding his double axes, like a war god, shing at the enemies in front of him.


    Blue Sea Guild''s warriors and knights in front were not Wolf Prime''s opponents at all.


    Wolf Prime killed happily, and the depression in his heart was gone.


    He was killed by John in a second before.


    He was still doubting his strength.


    Now it seems that he is still very strong!


    Suddenly, a warrior holding a heavy hammer rushed out of the crowd.


    It was Seth, Blue Sea''s powerful warrior.


    The two fought with axes and hammers, flying various skills, and they were evenly matched for a short time.


    When Blue Sea personally joined the battle, the situation instantly became one-sided.


    After the "Ancient Parchment" and The Devil Corpse incident, Blue Sea used the Silver Tear from the auction to defeat a very powerful undead BOSS,pleted a quest of a NPC grand mage, and was appreciated by that NPC.


    He helped him change his ss to a rare ss "Sea Mage".


    This ss was much more powerful than ordinary mages who specialized in water magic. He could learn all water magic and control the power of the sea.


    He was invincible on the sea.


    Although Blue Sea''s power was greatly reduced onnd, he was still very strong.


    "Tsunami Sky."


    "Sea Element.


    "Sea Wind Assault."


    "Sea Cloud Possession."


    ...


    A series of powerful sea magic were used by Blue Sea casually.


    Compared with ordinary mages, Sea Mage''s biggest advantage was his upper limit of mana and his mana recovery speed.


    Sea Mage''s mana seemed inexhaustible and could always release various powerful skills without any signs of exhaustion.


    How could Wolf Guild''s people resist such a powerful force?


    Just as Wolf Guild''s people were retreating steadily.


    A low horn sound came from afar.


    Blue Sea felt something wrong as soon as he heard it.


    He stopped and looked back.


    He saw a g on the horizon.


    That g did not belong to any yer or any guild.


    And Wolf Prime, who was fighting with Seth, alsoughed crazily.


    "Hahaha... Do you know who you are messing with?"


    "I am a dual-nation noble of East Dawn Empire and Northern Myst Empire!"


    "As long as I send out a message saying that I am in danger, all the guard teams in the towns within East Dawn Empire and Northern Myst Empire wille to save me!"


    "You messed with the wrong person!"


    Hearing Wolf Prime say this, Blue Sea''s face became slightly ugly.


    He didn''t expect Wolf Prime to have this identity.


    The town guard NPCs were not something they could fight against now!


    Wolf Prime pulled away from Seth and pointed at Blue Sea and shouted:


    "Now, you have to face the guard team of Northwood, NPCs with an average level of 100!"


    "Today, you will all gonna die here!"

 Chapter 61 60-A Deal with the NPC Guard

    <h4>Chapter 61 Chapter 60-A Deal with the NPC Guard</h4>


    Northwood guard captain Brain was riding on a horse, looking unhappy.


    After receiving the order from the city lord, knowing that he had to save the "hated by everyone" noble, Brain''s face never eased.


    Wolf Guild''s guild leader had been running roughshod over towns for a long time, bullying others.


    As guardians, they wanted to keep the city safe, but because of Wolf Prime''s noble status, they were afraid to stop him.


    Now, not only they cannot stop him, but also have to save this scum?


    This made Brain, who had a strong sense of justice, very uneptable in his heart.


    But there was no other way.


    The city lord''s order was absolute, and the city lord could not disobey the emperor, nor could he ignore the death of a big noble in his jurisdiction.


    In order to keep his position, Brain had to bring the guards to Wolf Guild''s camp.


    This time, in order to ensure that nothing went wrong, the city lord let Brain bring a full 100 guards!


    Although these guards were low-level guards, they were all level 100.


    Not to mention, Brain himself was a level 120 elite guard captain!


    Therefore, Brain was confident that no matter what kind of guy invaded Wolf Guild, his reinforcements could easily take them down.


    ...


    Inside Wolf Guild''s camp.


    Hundreds of yers surrounded Wolf Guild''s people in the middle, and neither side continued to fight for the time being.


    At this time, there were only more than 20 people left in Wolf Guild, and the rest were all sent to the respawn pool.


    Blue Sea walked out of the crowd and shout to Wolf Prime:


    "Wolf Prime, you know the situation yourself now."


    "Even though you have reinforcements, we can easily kill you all and destroy your camp before they arrive."


    "A second-level guild camp is not easy to rebuild. I think you must have spent a lot of effort to build this ce, right?"


    "You hand over the person we want and we will leave immediately."


    After discovering the NPC army, Blue Sea immediately called back the guild members who were attacking and met with White Feather Emma and Isabe.


    Then they surrounded Wolf Guild''s people in the middle.


    He was always calm and knew that it was meaningless to kill all Wolf Guild''s people now.


    Instead, he would be attacked by Northwood''s guards for killing a noble.


    He had no confidence in beating those hundred guards.


    The only way out was to trade with Wolf Prime.


    Wolf Prime heard what Blue Sea said and was puzzled:


    "Hand over? Hand over who?"


    Wolf Prime always thought that Blue Sea just wanted to destroy Wolf Guild.


    He didn''t expect them toe for someone...


    This was too outrageous, right?


    Why didn''t they say it at first?


    Blue Sea saw Wolf Prime looking weird and frowned:


    "We shouted outside for half a day asking you to hand over the person. Don''t you know?"


    Wolf Prime really didn''t know about this.


    When Blue Sea Guild''s people shouted outside before, because they were too far away, Wolf Prime didn''t know what they were shouting at all.


    He thought they were just calling the battle.


    It turned out that they came for someone...


    Until this moment, Wolf Prime still thought that it was one of his rookies who provoked Blue Sea.


    So he said:


    "Hehe, you want me to hand over my rooky to you. Isn''t that making me lose face?"


    Blue Sea saw that he misunderstood his meaning and said:


    "What do I want your subordinate for? I''m here to save someone... You hand over Galewind."


    Wolf Prime, who was still confused, was stunned when he heard Galewind''s name.


    "Galewind?!"


    "He''s not with me. How could I hand over him?!"


    As soon as he heard Galewind''s ID, Wolf Prime felt a fire burning in his heart.


    Good guy, he killed our whole guild and that wasn''t enough.


    He also called so many people to trouble us?


    What kind of background does this Galewind have?


    How can he be so strong and have such a widework of contacts?


    Wolf Prime''s eyes became fierce and he said angrily: "But if I meet him again, I will kill him to level0!"


    Wolf Prime''s words were naturally unbelievable to Blue Sea and others.


    Emma saw the guards approaching in the distance and was anxious.


    She condensed a big fireball with her me magic and said to Wolf Prime: "If you don''t hand him over, we will really do it!"


    Wolf Prime sneered.


    "Do you still not understand the situation? Now it''s you who are in danger, not me!"


    "When Northwood''s guards arriveter, I''ll give an order and you''ll all die here!"


    "As for that Galewind... Haha, I won''t let him go either!"


    Blue Sea frowned.


    He found that this Wolf Prime was a madman and couldn''t be reasoned with at all.


    So, Blue Sea ordered his men:


    "Send some people to watch these Wolf Guild guys."


    "I''ll go talk to the NPC guards."


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    After receiving the order, the subordinate immediately arranged a group of people to keep an eye on Wolf Guild''s people.


    Now most of Wolf Guild''s yers were bloodied and in bad condition.


    It was hard for them to make any trouble.


    Blue Sea rode his horse and brought a dozen confidants to the outside of the camp.


    About a hundred meters away, Brain''s team stopped.


    Blue Sea signaled his men to wait for him here.


    One of his confidants was very worried and said:


    "Guild leader,... It''s too dangerous. What if these NPCs suddenly attack you?"


    Blue Sea shook his head:


    "I know this guard captain Brain. Although he is an NPC, he is a very righteous person. This time he came to save Wolf Prime, I''m afraid it''s not his own intention."


    He signaled his men to stop, and then rode his horse closer to Brain.


    Sure enough, when Brain saw Blue Seaing alone, he also told his guards not to act rashly.


    Then he rode his horse forward a few steps.


    The two were about ten meters apart and start talking.


    NPC guard captain Brain asked first:


    "Why did you attack Wolf Guild? Do you know the identity of this guild''s leader?"


    Blue Sea nodded: "I didn''t know before, but I know now... Looking at your posture, it seems that this Wolf Prime has a high status in the empire..."


    "Not only high, even our Northwood city lord has to give in to him," Brain said to Blue Sea like chatting with an old friend.


    "It''s a pity, I received the task to save the noble ''Wolf Prime'', so even if you are the opponent, I won''t show mercy."


    Brain had known Blue Sea for a long time and had personally issued some rare tasks to him.


    Although he was an NPC, he also had his own emotions and preferences.


    He had a good impression of Blue Sea himself.


    But this good impression was useless for the current situation.


    Blue Sea nodded.


    He knew Brain''s difficulties.


    Facing the order issued by the city lord himself, he couldn''t disobey at all.


    At this time, Brain suggested:


    "How about this, you hand over Wolf Prime to me and I''ll take him back to the city."


    Blue Sea said: "Wolf Prime won''t let us go easily. After I hand him over, he will ask you to continue to attack us. What will you do then?"


    Brain smiled: "I''m a subordinate of Northwood city lord, not his Wolf Prime''s subordinate... I only received the order to take him back to the city. The rest doesn''t matter."


    Blue Sea knew that this was the most concession that Brain could offer to help him.


    He thought for a while, although he didn''t save Galewind in this attack on Wolf Guild, he had tried his best, and he couldn''t sacrifice all the members of Blue Sea Guild for this.


    After all, their guild still had topete for the top 10 guilds in this game.


    So, Blue Sea said: "Okay, I''ll hand over all the people from Wolf Guild to you."


    "And then you let my people go."


    Brain nodded, this was also a good choice for him.


    After all, he didn''t want to have a conflict with someone like Blue Sea, although Blue Sea and his people were not high-level now, but they had huge potential in the future.


    If he offended Blue Sea, Northwood would never have peace.


    The two sides quickly reached an agreement.


    After Blue Sea returned to the camp, he ordered his people to release Wolf Prime.


    Emma and White Feather were unhappy, but they knew that there was no better way at this time.


    They could only watch the people from Wolf Guild walk out of the camp arrogantly.


    These guys from Wolf Guild saw that they had reinforcements to save them, and also made Blue Sea Guild suffer a loss.


    They immediately regained their arrogance.


    Especially Wolf Prime, he walked swaggeringly, and also gave Blue Sea the finger.


    The rest of the members of Wolf Guild also gave the fingers.


    Some even said dirty words to White Feather and Emma, these two girls:


    "These two chicks have nice figures. Guild leader, why don''t we grab them and have some fun?"


    "Yeah, anyway we have high-level NPCs as backers. What are we afraid of?"


    "Boss, after you''re done enjoying them, leave the one with big breasts to me, I just like big breasts with a childlike face!"


    "Then I want the one with long legs. I like female knights who are ascetic, hahahaha..."


    Those Wolf Guild yersughed so lewdly that both White Feather and Emma clenched their fists.


    If it weren''t for the high-level NPCs here.


    They would definitely take action and kill them all in seconds!


    Just as these people wereughing wildly and walking towards the guard team.


    A meteor fell from the sky!


    No, that was not a meteor...


    That was a person with a glow all over his body!


    "Boom!"


    The light hit the ground, directly smashing into several Wolf Guild members who had just been spewing dirty words, leaving a big pit on the ground!


    This sudden change shocked everyone present.


    When the smoke cleared...


    A yer who has a familiar face appeared in front of everyone!


    "Johnny!" Emma had sharp eyes and immediately waved her hands excitedly and shouted.


    "Galewind?!" Blue Sea was also stunned.


    He really didn''t expect Galewind to appear in such a way.

 Chapter 62 61-I, the Captain of the Guards, Will Execute You!

    <h4>Chapter 62 Chapter61-I, the Captain of the Guards, Will Execute You!</h4>


    John dusted off his body and hands, and walked out of the big pit he had smashed.


    He looked at the few people he had killed in the pit, and said coldly:


    "You bunch of trash, don''t say anything filthy ever, understand?"


    Then, John said to the remaining Wolf Guild members who were still alive but had been scared silly:


    "Those over there are my woman and friends. If I find out that you are still so dirty-mouthed next time, no matter where you run, no matter who protects you, I will find you and ughter you."


    He said this very domineeringly.


    So domineering that even Wolf Prime was startled by John''s murderous eyes, and involuntarily took a small step back.


    Hearing John''s words, Emma and White Feather on this side both blushed.


    White Feather was even more shy. John''s words were unclear.


    People who didn''t know would think that Emma and she were both John''s women.


    But White Feather didn''t say anything to exin.


    This situation was not the time to say this.


    John''s appearance instantly killed several members of Wolf Guild, which made Brain very dissatisfied.


    After all, these people were the ones he wanted to take away.


    They were all subordinates of the noble Wolf Prime.


    Now John appeared and killed several of them, and also uttered such harsh words.


    If he didn''t take some actions, it would definitely be inappropriate.


    He saw Brain step forward, frowning and saying to John: "This matter was already settled. Why did you kill them?!"


    Seeing Brain stand up and speak, Wolf Prime immediately gained confidence.


    This was a level 120 elite NPC!


    How strong could Galewind be?


    Could he be stronger than Captain Brain?


    Wolf Prime pointed at John and said to Brain: "This kid is too arrogant. Captain Brain, I order you to kill him immediately!"


    Brain nced at Wolf Prime and frowned slightly.


    But he knew Wolf Prime''s noble status and didn''t dare to say much.


    He just whispered: "Duke Wolf Prime, don''t be impatient. Leave this matter to me."


    Blue Sea saw this situation from a distance and was also anxious.


    John came up and killed several of members of Wolf Guild.


    This would be hard to end well!


    He hurriedly stepped forward, blocking John''s front, and said to Brain: "I''m afraid this is a misunderstanding. Captain Brain, you should take the duke back to report first. Don''t worry about this matter anymore."


    Brain squinted his eyes and then looked at John:


    "This person killed someone in public. If I just leave like this, I can''t exin it to Duke Wolf Prime..."


    John looked indifferent.


    He shrugged and asked Brain:


    "Then what do you want to exin?"


    Brain looked at John.


    He had never seen such an arrogant person before.


    Ordinary people facing Brain who was high-level would always speak carefully.


    Even someone like Blue Sea who had many followers as a guild leader would respect him greatly.


    Howe this Galewind be so arrogant?


    Brainughed and then said:


    "It''s very simple. You just have to apologize and get Duke Wolf Prime''s forgiveness. This matter will be over. I won''t interfere anymore."


    John nced at Wolf Prime who was relieved by Brain''s power and smiled:


    "How about this?"


    "Let this trash duke apologize to my women and friends. I will let you go today."


    John''s words made Wolf Prime and Brain''s faces change.


    Blue Sea was also shocked and couldn''t help but lean over and whisper:


    "I know you are stubborn, but this is a level 120 elite NPC. What''s the point of provoking him?"


    John looked unconcerned and said: "It''s not me who provoked him... It''s these people who provoked me and my friends first."


    "Those guys who just spewed filthy words, I''m not done enough to kill them just once. I''ll go to the respawn poolter and wait for them toe out and kill them again until they drop to level 0."


    Blue Sea was very embarrassed because he knew John always kept his word.


    Seeing this, he could only say:


    "Brother, if you really want to sh with Brain, I might not be able to help you..."


    John smiled at him, patted his shoulder and said: "You don''t have to. You led the whole guild to fight with Wolf Guild for me. I''m very grateful."


    "I recognize you as my true friend."


    "From now on, whatever difficulties you encounter in, feel free toe to me. I will help you with all my strength."


    "Now, this matter has nothing to do with you. You take your guild members and leave now."


    "The rest, leave it to me."


    Blue Sea sighed.


    Then he said to Brain: "Captain Brain, this person is my friend. He is actually a good person, just a bit stubborn. I hope you can spare him."


    Brain hadn''t answered yet, but Wolf Prime shouted:


    "No way! This guy has a grudge with me and killed my men in public. Brain, you have to kill him today!"


    Wolf Prime wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to have such a strong person as Brain as his backer.


    Brain looked helpless and said to Blue Sea:


    "You see."


    "Although Duke Wolf Prime is not my direct boss... But I have a duty to protect him and his subordinates."


    "So I''m sorry Blue Sea, this Galewind, I have to teach him a lesson."


    Blue Sea felt helpless and could only say to John: "There''s no way. If you get killed, I''ll go to the respawn pool to pick you up. Then you can follow our guild and level up together."


    After that, Blue Sea knew that he couldn''t solve this matter by himself, so he turned around and left.


    In his opinion, John was bound to suffer today.


    And he had done everything he could.


    Seeing Blue Sea leave.


    Brain ordered his two soldiers next to him:


    "You two, go and tie him up."


    The soldiers obeyed, drew their swords, and slowly approached John.


    Seeing this situation, White Feather and Emma immediately wanted to rush up to help John.


    But they had just walked halfway when they were blocked by a blue water prison.


    The magic didn''t hurt them, it just stopped their way.


    The one who released the magic was Blue Sea.


    He looked at the two girls and said: "I can understand your feelings, but in this, none of us can save Galewind."


    "Doing this is just sending yourselves to death. It''s meaningless."


    "Calm down, both of you."


    White Feather thought for a moment and felt that Blue Sea was right.


    But Emma didn''t want to care so much.


    She picked up her staff and prepared to release me magic to break free from the water prison magic.


    White Feather persuaded:


    "Emma, don''t be impulsive. We can''t help Galewind now. Those NPC guards are all above level 100. Our attacks won''t do much damage to them."


    Emma also knew that her actions were meaningless, but she really didn''t want to watch John get killed.


    She said: "At least... At least we can hold them back and help Johnny escape!"


    White Feather shook her head.


    She didn''t want to say pessimistic words, but the fact was that they couldn''t stop those high-level NPCs for now.


    While the two girls were talking.


    An unexpected situation happened.


    The two soldiers who rushed towards John and tried to grab him were all thrown out.


    As if they were hit by a galloping horse.


    The soldiers fell to the ground, obviously seriously injured, and couldn''t get up at all.


    Seeing this scene, Wolf Prime''s eyes widened.


    This Galewind guy...


    Could he actually knock down 100-level NPC guards in an instant?!


    Brain didn''t expect that his two 100-level soldiers would not be able to catch the guy in front of him.


    He immediately put on a stern face and then drew his own Greatsword.


    John looked innocent.


    He spread his hands and said:


    "You can see clearly. I didn''t do anything."


    "It was these two guys who came close and suddenly flew out by themselves. It has nothing to do with me!"


    John''s words were not wrong.


    Everyone could see that he had no action just now.


    But precisely because of this, it showed how terrifying John''s strength was.


    Brain didn''t dare to look down on John anymore.


    He rode on his horse and pointed his Greatsword at John:


    "Since you resist arrest, then I''m sorry."


    "ording to thew of Northwood..."


    "I, Brain, the captain of the Northwood Guards, will execute you!"

 Chapter 63 62-You Can Repay Me Now

    <h4>Chapter 63 Chapter62-You Can Repay Me Now</h4>


    "I, Brain, the captain of the Northwood Guard, will execute you!"


    Brain said this solemnly to John, and everyone in their hearts gave John a death sentence.


    You have to know that Brain, this elite warrior, was not on the same level as the ordinary NPC soldier.


    Although Brain was only 20 levels higher than the ordinary soldiers, the gap between the elites and the ordinary NPCs was simply iparable.


    "Execute me?" John smiled faintly, still very calm.


    He stood in ce and looked at Brain, nodding and saying, "Then you try it."


    Brain did not underestimate John, and quickly used his Aura to buff his weapons and equipment, then spurred his warhorse and rushed towards John!


    The warrior''s charge skill, plus the warhorse''s gallop skill.


    The power of this attack was unbearable for anyone, and would definitely kill anyone instantly!


    John did not dodge, but just snapped his fingers at the front.


    A faint ck smoke prated into the nose of Brain''s warhorse under his crotch.


    In an instant, the warhorse''s eyes turned red.


    The warhorse that was halfway through its charge suddenly went berserk, and directly raised its front hoofs, trying to throw Brain off its back.


    Brain did not expect his loyal steed to suddenly turn against him in battle, and did not react for a while.


    He was actually thrown off by the warhorse.


    -91!


    Although he didn''t lose much HP.


    But Brain was very unlucky and fell into a "Stun" state.


    Then the warhorse turned its head and stared at its original owner Brain with a pair of blood eyes, and rushed straight at him!


    Brain in the "Stun" state could not stop it at all, and was directly hit by the warhorse and flew out!


    -1897!


    This time, the HP loss was quite considerable.


    Before Brain could stand still, the red-eyed warhorse rushed at him again.


    Fortunately, Brain endured this hit and regained his senses, breaking free from the "Stun" state.


    He threw away his greatsword, shouted loudly, then dodged the warhorse''s charge sideways, then grabbed the reins with both hands and flipped back onto the horse!


    It had to be said that Brain was truly worthy of being Northwood''s guard captain.


    He was bold and careful in his actions, and his riding skills were also astonishing¡­


    If he had been even a little bit off when he pulled the reins just now, he would have been sent flying again!


    Being ridden by Brain again, the horsepletely fell into madness.


    Every jump made people watching feel frightened.


    On the other side, John no longer bothered with Brain, but walked towards Wolf Guild.


    Wolf Prime noticed John''s movement and was shocked.


    He quickly retreated back.


    At this moment, he had no idea of fighting against John.


    He just wanted to run away as soon as possible.


    Wolf Guild''s yers had also lost their temper with John.


    Although they didn''t know how strong John was, they didn''t dare to think that John could do so many things just by relying on equipment or items. They could only watch John approach them with bated breath.


    "Who said something they shouldn''t have just now? Stand out." John looked at those guys and said coldly.


    Wolf Guild''s yers looked at each other and no one stood out.


    John snorted and said: "No one? Then I''ll kill you all... Remember, don''t mess with my people."


    After that, John didn''t bother to talk nonsense with these bullies.


    He summoned Divine de in his hand.


    He swung his sword and unleashed sword Aura.


    Those Wolf Guild yers were killed by John in an instant.


    This was their second time being killed by John today.


    In the end, only Wolf Prime was left.


    Wolf Prime saw John approaching him and was almost scared silly.


    He quickly pushed all his guards forward:


    "Quick! Stop him from getting close to me!"


    "I''m a duke! You have to protect me!"


    The guards had no choice but to bite the bullet and go up.


    John knocked them out one by one with his sword - he didn''t kill them because these NPCs were different from yers.


    yers could resurrect after death, but NPCs would really die if they died.


    These guards didn''t do anything heinous, so John didn''t want to kill them.


    And besides, after John glimpsed some of the truths of this game world... he felt that killing indiscriminately in this game world was not a good thing at all.


    Seeing those level 100 guards being knocked down by John one by one,


    Wolf Prime''s face became uglier and uglier.


    He found that his identity as a double imperial nobleman seemed to be unable to save him...


    The John in front of him was so strong that he was like a ghost, and he didn''t fear any opponent at all!


    Just like that.


    John once again came to Wolf Prime''s face in front of everyone.


    This time, he didn''t say a word to Wolf Prime, and directly sent him to the respawn pool with one hit.


    At the same time.


    Brain on the warhorse finally couldn''t hold on.


    He was thrown off by his horse again, and when he saw John daring to kill Wolf Prime, he no longer cared about his horse, but picked up the greatsword on the ground and charged at John!


    "How dare you kill a duke of your own country! Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    Brain''s powerful sword aura came, John dodged sideways, and the sword aura grazed John''s nose and hit the ground behind him.


    For a moment, dust flew up, and a few meters deep cut was made on thend behind John, showing how powerful the sword aura was.


    John shook his head and said: "He was just a bastard. Killing him was no big deal¡­ But I advise you not to attack me again. My patience has its limits."


    Brain didn''t listen to John''s words.


    He only knew that he hadn''tpleted the city lord''s task.


    Even if he went back, he would be punished.


    Now he could only fight John hard and take John back to have an exnation.


    But John obviously didn''t want to go with him.


    Brain attacked like a storm, and anyone else would have been defeated countless times by now.


    But John looked effortless and dodged calmly.


    None of those sword aura hit John.


    Only left countless "Miss" words over John''s head.


    This scene also shocked Blue Sea who was watching the battle from afar.


    He was more curious about John''s strength... Even facing level 120 elite warrior, he was so calm andposed.


    How strong was he!


    This made Blue Sea''s heart produce a bold idea.


    John here, he saw Brain entangled endlessly, shook his head helplessly:


    "I didn''t want to attack you, but since you are so stubborn, don''t me me."


    After that, he snapped his fingers at Brain again.


    This snap caused a violent air vibration, which directly blew Brain who was rushing up.


    When Brain fell to the ground again, arge number appeared above his head:


    -28976!


    Nearly 30,000 damage, which directly drained Brain''s HP volume.


    Only a trace of HP left, Brain struggled to get up, but found that he couldn''t use any strength at all.


    In the end, he just fainted like that.


    John breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that he would identally kill the other party.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to kill Brain like this.


    This guy was annoying, but his character was not bad.


    He didn''t want to kill indiscriminately.


    knocking him down so that he couldn''t stand up and bother himself was the best choice.


    After doing all this, John watched the remaining Northwood soldiers take away the injured guards and Brain, and did not stop them.


    He returned to Blue Sea and Emma White Feather''s side, and did not forget to greet Isabe after seeing her:


    "I wanted to go to Silverglow to find you, but I heard someone say that you led a team to save me here. It''s really unlucky."


    "Then I looked at the chat channel and found out that you guys actually came to Wolf Guild''s camp to save me... So I hurried over to find you."


    "Anyway, thank you very much. I owe you guys a favor for this."


    "If you need anything in the future, juste to me. I will definitely help you."


    John said halfway.


    Blue Sea suddenly smiled and said:


    "You can repay me if you want."


    "I just have something for you to help me with right now. You can repay me now."

 Chapter 64 63-Help Me Auction These Off

    <h4>Chapter 64 Chapter63-Help Me Auction These Off</h4>


    Blue Sea''s words sounded like a joke, but John didn''t take them lightly.


    He nodded and said: "In that case, just say it. As long as I can help, I will."


    Blue Sea didn''t rush to say, but said to John:


    "Don''t worry, wait until you finish your own business, thene to me. This matter is very important and must be discussed in a private ce."


    John nodded, since Blue Sea said so, he understood.


    In the game, any information or intelligence was also a very valuable asset.


    Blue Sea didn''t want to say it in front of everyone, and he wouldn''t force him to.


    "Okay, I''lle to you when I finish." John said.


    Blue Sea said: "Okay, then I''ll wait for you at the Glorious Bar in Silverglow."


    After that, Blue Sea said goodbye to everyone and left with his guild members.


    White Feather saw that John was fine and also came forward: "Big brother, I have to take the Silver Knight team back too."


    John smiled at her: "I owe Silver Church a favor this time."


    White Feather waved her hand and said: "No, you weren''t caught by Wolf Guild''s people at all. Even if we didn''te to save you, you would be fine. This can''t be counted as us helping."


    John shook his head and said: "No, you were willing to bring reinforcements to save me. I owe you for that. Anyway, I will repay you when I have a chance."


    White Feather saw John insist and could only ept his kindness.


    She knew that with John''s ability, his repayment would definitely benefit the Silver Knights who participated in the rescue today.


    After White Feather and the Silver Knight team left, Isabe looked at John and smiled:


    "Since I''m here already, could please give me the items you want to auction directly, Galewind?"


    John nodded and took out the "Raging Seed" from his inventory and handed it to Isabe.


    Isabe was a very good auctioneer with a keen eye.


    She only took a nce and knew the value of this legendary item.


    She immediately eximed: "This is really rare. It should be simr to a ''rare pet egg'' type of item. And treants are rare pets. Plus this is a legendary item. I estimate that I can sell it for a very good price!"


    Seeing Isabe so excited, Emma couldn''t help but ask:


    "How much can this sell for?"


    Isabe thought carefully and then said: "About 3,000 gold coins."


    It''s been almost four months since the game started, and the gold coin price has stabilizedpletely. It''s still 1:500 exchange rate.


    That is to say, this Raging Seed can sell for 1.5 million dors.


    It''s not bad either.


    Emma sighed: "This game... really only rich people can afford to y..."


    Isabe smiled and said: "Poor people can also y. This game is full of opportunities. Even if you are poor, as long as you are lucky enough to get some good items or talents, you can turn over right away! It''s more exciting than winning the lottery... I''ve seen countless yers who were originally poor in real life be rich overnight because of getting rare items."


    "How much do you charge formission?" John asked Isabe.


    Isabe smiled and said: "Usually five percent."


    John nodded and said: "No matter how much this sells for, I''ll give you twenty percentmission..."


    As he said that, John took out five bottles of legendary Silver Tear from his backpack.


    Isabe saw this item and her eyes lit up.


    "This... this is legendary Silver Tear!" Isabe said with obvious surprise in her tone.


    Thest time at Dawn Breeze Auction House, this kind of Silver Tear sold for 3 million dors for a bottle of ten drops. Isabe still remembered it clearly.


    She didn''t expect John to take out five bottles directly this time.


    Isn''t this item supposed to be very precious?


    Howe John just takes it out like it''s nothing?


    John nodded and stuffed all five bottles of Silver Tear into Isabe''s hands.


    Isabe was a bit flustered and caught them. She was afraid that she would drop those five bottles of Silver Tear on the ground.


    "There are fifty drops in each bottle. You can sell them as you see fit." John said casually. "Themission is still twenty percent for you."


    John said it lightly, but Isabe was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    "Fifty... fifty drops?!"


    She thought for a moment, five bottles of fifty drops, that''s a total of two hundred and fifty drops of legendary Silver Tear!


    This kind of item, only ten drops were sold at thest auction!


    Isabe couldn''t imagine how much inventory John had left to be able to take out so many Silver Tears easily.


    "Okay, I''ll try to sell them at the highest price." Isabe nodded in a daze.


    She was just too shocked by what John gave her.


    John smiled and said: "Don''t feel pressured. I don''t care how much money they sell for... I''ll sell you more good things for your guildter."


    Isabe knew that John''s guarantee was equivalent to giving money to Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    And customers who are willing to ept a twenty percentmission are rare.


    She immediately put on a very enthusiastic smile and assured John: "Thank you for choosing Dawn Breeze Auction House. We will treat you with the highest standard of courtesy in the future..."


    After that, Isabe put everything back into her inventory and said to John: "Then I''ll leave."


    John nodded and watched Isabe and Dawn Breeze Auction House''s people leave.


    After everyone left, John turned to look at Emma, pinched her soft and fair face, and smiled:


    "And my Emma, you came to save me regardless of your own safety. What reward do you want me to give you?"


    Emma smiled silly and hugged John''s arm and said: "Johnny, I''m relieved that you are safe. You don''t have to give me any reward... Just apany me well when Ie back."


    John held Emma in his arms.


    In Godyer game, if a female yer is willing, male yers can touch their bodies.


    The feedback of the contact will also be transmitted to the yer''s own body through the neural link unit of the holographic chamber.


    He stroked Emma''s long hair and joked: "Then when youe back from summer vacation, I''ll ''reward'' you well."


    Emma knew what John meant by "reward" here.


    This was a code word between the two of them.


    She immediately blushed.


    "Johnny, be serious. You''re still like this in the game..."


    Johnughed and then said:


    "Okay, don''t say it. We will talk about it when youe back."


    "Let''s go to Glorious Bar to find Blue Sea first. Judging from his appearance, he probably has something very important to tell me."


    "Since I promised to help him, I can''t go back on my word."


    Emma nodded obediently.


    John was about to leave with Emma when Emma smiled at him and chanted a spell.


    The air in front of her sparkled with sparks, and then a dazzling red portal opened up.


    "Johnny, did you forget? I''m a mage, opening portals is a basic skill for mages!" Emma said.


    "I remember the teleportation point in Silverglow very well. We can get to Silverglow by going through this portal!"


    John looked at the portal and forgot that there was such a convenient way of moving.


    He nodded and said:


    "Okay, let''s go."

 Chapter 65 64-Level 4 Guild Establishment Order

    <h4>Chapter 65 Chapter64-Level 4 Guild Establishment Order</h4>


    After passing through the portal, the two quickly arrived at the teleportation point of Silverglow.


    They walked for a while and reached the "Glorious Bar" that Blue Sea had mentioned.


    There were not many people in the bar, and as soon as they entered, someone led John and Emma to a private room on the second floor.


    At this time, Blue Sea was waiting for John inside.


    When John walked into the private room, he found that there was a human warrior standing next to Blue Sea, who looked like an expert.


    John sat down in front of Blue Sea, then dragged a chair and let Emma sit down too.


    He looked as if he was at home.


    "You''re here." Blue Sea smiled at John, then signaled his subordinate who had led them to leave and close the door of the private room.


    The wooden door closed, John nodded and said:


    "Yeah, I''m here. You said you have something very important that you need my help, I always keep my word. So just tell me what it is, I can help you solve any problem in this game."


    Blue Sea was not impatient, but waved his hand to Seth.


    Seth immediately understood, took out a treasure map from his pocket, and spread it on the table.


    "This is one of our guild''s elite warriors, his ID is Seth," Blue Sea introduced,


    "He triggered a rare ss change quest when he epted a warrior quest. As long as hepletes this quest, he can change his ss to a rare one called ''Sea Warrior''..."


    Hearing Blue Sea''s introduction, John understood:


    "I see. So what you want me to do is to help himplete this rare ss change quest?"


    Blue Sea shook his head:


    "This ss change quest can bepleted by our guild internally. If it was just this kind of quest, I wouldn''t have bothered you toe here personally."


    Now in Blue Sea''s mind, John was very powerful, at least he had crushed an elite warrior over level 100.


    Although he didn''t know how John did it, his strength was there.


    He could definitely help him.


    Blue Sea continued to say:


    "What I need your help with is another thing."


    As he said that, he pointed to the treasure map on the table.


    "What, help you dig up treasure?" John looked at the treasure map and said.


    Blue Sea said: "This treasure map is something I bought from a merchant for a big price. I''m very interested in what''s written on it..."


    He pointed to a line of text on the treasure map.


    "Dark Spirit Realm..."


    John frowned and said: "It seems that this ce hasn''t been opened by any yer yet. It''s an unknown realm."


    Blue Sea nodded: "Yes, this ce is in a secluded valley in the north of Northern Myst Empire. To enter this realm, you have to defeat a level 75 elite BOSS. So, no yer can enter this ce yet."


    John asked again: "Do you want me to kill this BOSS?"


    "No, this is an undead BOSS. I can kill it with the Silver Tear I bought." Blue Sea put a delicate bottle on the table.


    There was only one drop of Silver Tear left in the bottle.


    John nced at the bottle of Silver Tear he had sold out.


    He wondered if he should tell Blue Sea that this thing was sold to him by himself.


    Butter John thought it would be better not to.


    After all, he had sold it for so much money.


    If Blue Sea knew that he had spent three million to buy an old friend''s item that could be made casually, he would definitely feel awkward.


    John spread his hands and said: "Then what do you need me to do?"


    "Dark Spirit Realm, we haven''t been there yet," Blue Sea said calmly.


    "Just guarding the entrance is a level75 elite BOSS. No one knows what kind of powerful monsters are inside... So, I need your assistance."


    John agreed without hesitation:


    "That''s easy. I can help you guys. But how long are you nning to stay in this Dark Spirit Realm? This ce is huge. You could explore it for decades before and not finish..."


    As soon as he said this,


    Blue Sea and Seth both looked at him with puzzled expressions.


    Blue Sea even asked:


    "Why do I hear from your tone... that you seem very familiar with this ce?"


    John thought to himself that of course he knew, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    He just said:


    "I just have some general knowledge about it."


    Blue Sea said:


    "I see. Well, it seems that this Dark Spirit Realm is really big... We don''t n to explore it for a long time. We just want to get a legendary item. This treasure map is very clear. That item is on a BOSS in the Dark Spirit Realm."


    John was curious: "What item?"


    Seth answered:


    "A key. This key is a legacy of a famous human explorer named Ethan. He died in the Dark Spirit Realm, and his golden key became a trophy of a BOSS."


    "And that key can open Ethan''s treasure chest in the bank of the capital of Northern Myst Empire," Blue Sea continued.


    "We don''t know what kind of treasure that great explorer left in his chest, but we can be sure that there is a ''Level 4 Guild Establishment Order'' in it."


    At this point, Blue Sea looked at John with a serious expression:


    "This ''Level 4 Guild Establishment Order'' is a necessary item for building a level 4 guild camp. If we can get it, Blue Sea Guild will be the first guild in the whole game to reach level 4 camp. This will greatly increase our guild''s reputation and strength."


    John crossed his arms and after listening to Blue Sea, he was puzzled:


    "Why do you need this ''Level 4 Guild Establishment Order'' to expand your guild camp? Can''t you just expand your territory directly?"


    Blue Sea shook his head: "That''s not ording to the rules. The empire won''t allow guilds that don''t follow the rules to be established in its territory. And the most important function of level 4 guilds is many privileges in human society. Without the empire''s recognition, these privileges will be gone too. Then there will be no meaning to upgrade to level 4 guild."


    John asked again: "Can''t you get a new ''Level 4 Guild Establishment Order'' from the officials of Northern Myst Empire? Use some money to bribe them or something. The order should not be a rare item, right?"


    Hearing John say this, Blue Sea couldn''t help but smile bitterly:


    "If it was the first three levels of Guild Establishment Order, we could find a way to make the empire''s NPC officials approve it."


    "But this ''Level 4 Guild Establishment Order'' is very special. Level 4 guilds have a core building called ''Guild Respawn Pool''. With this, guild members can choose to respawn in the ''Guild Respawn Pool'' after death... And the most important material for building the ''Guild Respawn Pool'' is ''Respawn Stone'', which is a very rare material even for the entire human empire. Only humans who have made great contributions can get approval to use it..."


    Blue Sea exined this, and John understood.


    "So, this dead explorer Ethan had made great contributions to the human empire, right? That''s why he had this ''Level 4 Guild Establishment Order''."


    Blue Sea nodded: "You guessed right."


    John put down his arms and picked up the wine ss prepared in front of him and asked:


    "I''m curious, if this respawn pool is built directly in the guild, wouldn''t level 4 guilds be invincible in guild defense wars? No matter how many people the enemy guild kills, these people can respawn in their own guild..."


    Blue Sea smiled and replied: "It''s not that simple. If guild members want to respawn in their guild''s respawn pool, they will lose some attributes for a short time after respawning. And if they keep respawning in their guild, the probability of losing and dying again will also be higher. It''s easy to cause a situation where they die too many times and lose too much experience and too many levels..."


    "But you''re right. Guilds with ''Guild Respawn Pool'' will be very powerful in guild defense wars. Generally, enemy guilds won''t dare to attack guilds with ''Guild Respawn Pool'' easily. This is why many people say that level 4 guilds are qualitatively different from level 3 guilds."


    "So, we Blue Sea Guild must enter level 4 guild as soon as possible!"


    John finished drinking a sip of beer and said:


    "This setting is quite reasonable."


    "The greater the risk, the greater the reward."


    "Alright then, when are you going to leave for the Dark Spirit Realm?"


    Blue Sea and Seth looked at each other, and then Blue Sea said to John:


    "We''ll leave tomorrow. I''ll spend the rest of today selecting all the elite yers from our guild and buying enough potions and items to prevent any idents after entering the Dark Spirit Realm."


    John was curious: "You''re taking all the elite yers away. Aren''t you afraid that someone will take advantage of it and attack your base?"


    Blue Sea said confidently: "No, at least not during this period of time. No one will dare to mess with me."


    "Why?"


    Blue Sea said: "Because in half a month, it will be the annual guild ranking war of the four human empires... Those guys are busy leveling up and improving their strength as soon as possible. No one will attack my base at this time and waste their own power."


    John put down his wine ss and asked puzzledly:


    "Won''t you participate in this guild ranking war? It sounds like a very importantpetition."


    Blue Sea shook his head, his azure eyes revealing a wise look:


    "No, as long as we Blue Sea Guild can be the first level 4 guild, this ranking will have no meaning for me... Because many high-level quests issued by the empire can only be epted by level 4 guilds."


    "A temporary ranking is not important. What I care about is the future!"


    "As long as we Blue Sea Guild keep getting stronger, we will surely win the next ranking war!"

 Chapter 66 65-Saving People from the River

    <h4>Chapter 66 Chapter65-Saving People from the River</h4>


    Blue Sea''s eyes were full of expectation and longing when he talked about his guild''s future ns.


    It was obvious that he really cared about his guild''s future development.


    John agreed with him on the time to meet tomorrow, and then left Glorious Bar with Emma.


    "A lot of things happened today," John said to Emma as they walked,


    "There''s nothing else to do, Emma, I''m going to log off. Do you want to keep ying?"


    Emma nodded and said,


    "I still want to go fishing. Fishing is so fun in this game. Johnny, you cane and fish with me when you have time."


    John smiled, he didn''t expect Emma to like fishing in the game, which was beyond his expectation.


    But this kind of leisure y was indeed popr among many yers.


    Not every yer liked PVP, some people liked peaceful games.


    He touched Emma''s head and said:


    "Okay, you can continue fishing."


    "But don''t stay in the game all the time, even though it''s summer vacation, you should also go out more, don''t immerse yourself in the virtual world."


    Emma pouted and said, "Johnny, why do you talk like my dad? I know, I will pay attention to the game time."


    John chuckled and said goodbye to Emma.


    After he logged off, he opened the door of the holographic chamber.


    He first found some food in the fridge, then exercised for a while in the living room.


    After sweating profusely, he took a shower, changed his clothes, and left home feeling refreshed.


    Although it was night, John wanted to go out for a walk.


    He always felt suffocated staying in the holographic chamber at home.


    He went out mainly to take a walk and enjoy the evening breeze of summer.


    There was a river not far from John''s home in a newly built park.


    The park was wellndscaped and had a fountain and light show.


    Many couples came here for a walk at night.


    John walked with his hands in his pockets for a while and saw at least a dozen couples.


    Suddenly, a sharp scream came from the shore not far away.


    "Oh no! A child fell into the water!"


    Hearing such a shout, John reacted quickly and ran towards the source of the sound.


    When he got there, there were already many people around the river.


    But because it was summer, the river rose and the current was rapid.


    No one dared to go into the water to save people.


    John looked far away and saw a small head popping out of the water from time to time.


    The child kept pping his hands in the water, showing a strong desire to survive.


    He was about to die.


    "s, this child is drifting farther and farther away... It will be toote when the firemen arrive!"


    "Who can save her? I can''t swim!"


    "Even if you can swim, you don''t dare to go into the water. Don''t you see how fast the river is flowing? People will be swept away once they go down!"


    "Who can find a rope quickly and tie it to someone who can swim? So people on shore can pull them back safely!"


    "Where can we find such a long rope..."


    ...


    People were anxiously discussing, but no one dared to go into the water to save people in front of such a turbulent river.


    John could swim and was good at it.


    He didn''t hesitate like others.


    He took off his shoes and socks and plunged into the river.


    Although it was summer, he felt cold to the bone when he entered the river.


    John felt his limbs stiffen.


    But he clenched his teeth and started swimming quickly towards the girl who fell into the water.


    The people on shore saw John go into the water and eximed.


    "Look! Someone went into the water!"


    "This young man is really reckless! He dares to go into such a rapid river?"


    "It''s over, it''s over. I''m afraid both of them are doomed."


    "Are the firemen here yet? How long will it take..."


    ...


    John could hear the shouts from shore, but he only had eyes for the girl who fell into the water.


    He could feel his strength draining rapidly as he fought against the river.


    But he didn''t get any closer to the girl who fell into the water.


    Instead, they were getting farther apart.


    Seeing that girl had no strength to struggle anymore and was about to sink into the water, John''s eyes turned red with anxiety.


    His strength in reality was too weak.


    In front of nature, what a human could do by himself was really insignificant.


    Now there was a living life in front of him that was dying, but John can''t do anything.


    If only he had some of his power in Goldyer, even if it was only one tenth...


    He could also save that girl!


    At this moment, John suddenly felt a powerful force surge from inside.


    It was like a warm current that flowed to his limbs in an instant.


    At this moment, he felt he was full of strength!


    This familiar power made John look at his palm in astonishment.


    He had a hunch that with his current strength, he could even control the flow of the river!


    Life was at stake, John didn''t hesitate at all.


    He stretched out his palm and grabbed towards the direction of the girl.


    In an instant, the river reversed.


    Countless undercurrents converged together, defying the force of nature, and slowly lifted the girl who had sunk to the bottom.


    John kicked his feet, as if kicking on something solid, and shot towards the girl like a cannonball.


    ...


    On shore.


    Many onlookers were sighing.


    "He seems to have sunk too."


    "Hey, a good young man, just gone like that."


    "He shouldn''t have been so impulsive. This kind of river is not something that human power can resist."


    "Let''s wait for the firemen toe and see how to deal with it."


    "I hope they can salvage their bodies."


    "I doubt it. The river is so fast, their bodies must have been washed away..."


    People were pessimistically discussing, and no one thought that John and the girl coulde back alive.


    At this moment.


    A little boy on the shore pointed to the middle of the river and said to the woman next to him:


    "Mom, look! What a big whirlpool!"


    The woman looked in the direction of the boy''s finger and was surprised to cover her mouth.


    She saw that in the middle of the river, the water actually swirled and formed arge whirlpool.


    The other onlookers also noticed the whirlpool and were all stunned.


    Then.


    The whirlpool gradually dissipated.


    The water seemed to return to normal.


    People hadn''t recovered from the surprise of seeing the whirlpool when suddenly the little boy who had found the whirlpool pointed to another shore and said:


    "Look! That uncle saved someone!"


    The onlookers looked incredulously...


    Sure enough.


    They saw John, who was soaked, holding a little girl and sitting on the shore.


    Then he put her on the ground and started doing artificial respiration.


    People werepletely shocked.


    Many people had been holding their phones and filming since the beginning.


    Now they pointed their phones at John and kept filming, wanting to capture the hero who saved people.


    John didn''t care about these.


    He cared more about the life of the girl on the ground.


    But after doing artificial respiration, the little girl still showed no signs of waking up.


    This made John''s face very ugly.


    At this time, a very pure-looking girl ran out from the crowd and squatted beside the little girl.


    She said to John: "I''m a nurse. Let me do it."


    John nodded and withdrew his trembling hands.


    If he couldn''t save that girl in the end, he would be very sad.


    People were also anxiously waiting.


    The nurse was professional, but after rescuing for a while, her face became worse and worse.


    "It''s useless. She... she''s been in the water for too long..."


    She looked at John as if she was exining something.


    Someone in the crowd had already called 120 for emergency, but it was obviously toote.


    The oppressive atmosphere hung over them.


    Those who had been holding their phones lowered them.


    At this moment.


    John squatted down again and put his hand on the little girl''s forehead.


    "What are you doing?" The nurse asked in confusion.


    John didn''t exin.


    His intuition told him that he should do this.


    A powerful and warm force came from John''s palm and covered the little girl''s forehead.


    John could feel his breath leaving his body.


    And that breath seemed to have life, it was squeezing out all the water in the little girl''s lungs.


    The next second.


    The little girl lying on the ground suddenly coughed violently and spat out water from her mouth.


    This scene made the nurse overjoyed.


    People also cheered.


    This meant that the little girl was saved!


    John smiled with satisfaction and took his hand back.


    He breathed a sigh of relief with some fatigue.


    He looked at the little girl who came back to life on the ground and was happy from his heart.

 Chapter 67 66-Game? Reality?

    <h4>Chapter 67 Chapter66-Game? Reality? </h4>


    When the little girl woke up, all the attention shifted to her.


    John quietly put on his shoes and socks and left the crowd, walking away from the shore.


    Now that the girl had been saved, it was time for him to step back.


    The nurse, who had helped the girl recover, excitedly turned around to thank John for his heroic act, but only to be surprised that he had vanished.


    "Strange, where''s the man who just saved the girl?"


    The nurse stood up and looked around, but there was no sign of John in the crowd.


    The onlookers suddenly realized the hero was gone.


    "Well done, that''s doing a good deed without leaving a name."


    "This is a life-saving act! He should be praised. Why did he just leave like that?"


    " ?Perhaps he likes to keep a low profile," someone suggested.


    However, another person raised his phone and said to the nurse,


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got it all on tape. You can see what he looks like in my video."


    The nurse nodded and said, "Could you do me a favor and send me that video?"


    ...


    John left the park and quickly returned home.


    Soaked through, he felt no difort.


    He showered quickly, changed clothes, and sat down on the sofa to meditate.


    When he was under the water saving the girl, a burst of energy had emerged from within him.


    This energy was very special.


    Now, he needed to recall it to prevent himself from forgetting how to use it.


    John opened his eyes, raised his hand, and made a grasping gesture towards a cup on the table.


    The cup immediately moved, flying into John''s hand.


    This shocked him.


    It was exactly like the skill he mastered in the game - "Absolute Control".


    It wasn''t purely an offensive skill, more like a practical control skill.


    John had gained this divine skill at level 800, after being killed by Azazel.


    "Absolute Control" was a very practical skill for John.


    He had already mastered it in the game.


    It was quite magical that he could use it in real life too.


    John had sensed a long time ago that he seemed to be able to use some of the powers from the game in reality.


    Every time he logged out of the game, his body felt like it was brimming with unlimited energy, and his vigor was never depleted.


    "Are the game and reality ovepping at an elerated rate?"


    Realizing this, John''s brows furrowed.


    Since defeating Azazel, John had learned many secrets of the game.


    "Godyer" wasn''t just a game.


    It was closely linked with reality, and it was developed by a consortium ofrgepanies with the support of various governments.


    The purpose of the game was to help humans adapt to the future world.


    While John didn''t know all the secrets, he knew that Earth seemed to have caught the eye of some mysterious, great existence.


    This being was like a god, capable of oveying two worlds.


    When the timees, no one would know what kind of monsters would suddenly appear on Earth.


    To prevent that day froming, John must help the yers in the game grow as fast as possible, otherwise human civilization would suffer a major blow.


    But all of this was still early.


    John understood that only when his real-life self possessed the same strength as his in-game self, the two worlds would be truly ovepped.


    He put down the cup and opened a forum on his phone, hoping to catch some game news.


    Suddenly, a pinned post caught his attention.


    "Seeking the unnamed hero, who saved a little girl and left quietly. Society needs more positive energy like this!"


    Without even reading the content, John knew the post was about him.


    But he didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly.


    It had been about an hour, and even the "Godyer" forum was discussing the matter.


    "Parents of the girl give an interview, hoping to personally thank the unnamed hero."


    "Shocking! The man who saved the girl is a ''Godyer'' yer? XX News brings you the scoop!"


    Upon seeing these posts, John immediately sat up straight.


    Could someone has figured out his identity so quickly?


    He clicked on the post.


    It turned out that the whole post was just clickbait, with no key information about John.


    The news was just riding on the heat of the incident, iming that whoever could show such kindness must be a "Godyer" gamer, and the rest of the article was just clickbait.


    There was no substance to these marketing news.


    However, there was another interesting post.


    A female yer imed to be a local TV reporter and wanted to interview the unnamed hero in the game.


    What were these people thinking, just assuming that the hero must be a "Godyer" yer?


    Just because most young people y it doesn''t mean everyone does...


    The female reporter''s post also mentioned that since the hero left so quickly, he probably didn''t want anyone to know his true identity.


    The game was a perfect ce to hide one''s real identity, so interviewing in the game was an excellent idea.


    John had no intention of paying attention to her.


    But soon, he received a text from Emma.


    Emma: Johnny! I saw the news, was the one who saved the drowning little girl you?


    John: How did you figure it out?


    Emma: The video''s gone viral on the inte. Even though the footage is blurry and there''s no clear face, I recognized you at a nce!


    John: Shush, don''t tell anyone. I don''t like to draw attention.


    Emma: Oh? I can''t tell anyone?


    John: Right.


    Emma: But I... already told my college club senior. She''s doing an internship at the TV station, and she wants to interview you!


    John: ...


    Emma: Johnny, are you mad at me?


    John: I can manage.


    Emma: Johnny, please don''t be mad. I''ll make it up to you when I get back...


    John: Then I won''t be mad.


    Emma: Good! I knew Johnny would treat me the best!


    John: As long as you know.


    Emma: Can I let my senior interview you in the game then?


    John: No.


    Emma: Why not? My senior is very pretty and she''s the campus belle. Do you know how many pursuers she has?


    John: What''s that got to do with me?


    Emma: But I already promised her, and she''s been very good to me when we were in college. Could you do me a favor?


    Seeing Emma pleading like this, John finally gave in.


    John: Fine, I''m only agreeing for your sake.


    Emma: Great! Thank you, Johnny! I''ll tell my senior to add you in the game.


    John: Okay, but I won''t be online for now. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    After finishing the text with Emma, John put down his phone and prepared to go to bed.


    Today was full of events, and thinking about leading the Blue Sea team into the Spirit Realm tomorrow, he felt like there was a ton of stuff to handle.


    Although he was energized, he should get some sleep.


    He returned to his bedroom, closed the door, and quickly fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP ward of the city''s best hospital...


    The little girl whom John had saved was lying in bed, with a look of annoyance on her face.


    "Mummy, Daddy, I''ve told you I''m fine. Have you found the big brother who saved me yet?" she asked.


    In front of her stood a well-dressed man and woman.


    The woman gently stroked the girl''s face, reprimanding with a hint of lingering fear, "When we allow you to go out and y, how could you run off like that? You even fell into the water. Next time, you can''t stray from the nanny and bodyguard''s sight, alright?"


    The man was none other than the city''s wealthiest man, Benjamin Taylor.


    He looked at his daughter with doting eyes and said, "Daddy has already sent people to look for him, so don''t worry. No matter what, I have to express my gratitude to the person who saved my precious little girl!"

 Chapter 68 67-Accepting the Interview

    <h4>Chapter 68 Chapter67-epting the Interview</h4>


    The little girl sat up in bed, looking up at her father curiously. "Dad, when we find the big brother, how do you n on thanking him?" she asked.


    Benjamin Taylor, looking at his daughter with a smile, replied, "He saved my precious baby girl. Of course, I have to thank him properly... I''ve decided to give him one of the best vis in our city. What do you think?"


    The little girl pouted, shaking her head, "Not enough, not enough. Is my life only worth a house?"


    Benjamin Taylorughed, adding, "How about I give him a car, too? You really liked that new sports car I just bought, right? It''s one of only ten in the world, I''ll give it to him."


    The little girl pondered and still shook her head. "It''s still not enough. Without big brother, I wouldn''t have a life. I want to thank him, too... I still have the Christmas cash dad gave mest time, I''ll give it all to him!"


    Her mother was shocked. "That''s tens of millions, Mia. You want to give it all to him?"


    The little girl nodded, "Yes, I don''t have anywhere I need to spend money anyways."


    Benjamin Taylor nonchntly agreed, "Yeah, if Mia likes it, let her do it. It''s just ten million. He saved Mia''s life, he deserves it."


    The girl''s mother gave him a nce, "You are so generous. Then don''t let your daughter spend her Christmas cash."


    Benjamin Taylorughed, "I never intended for Mia to spend her money. I''ll pay for it."


    Afterforting their daughter for a while, the man left the ward.


    At the ward''s door, four strong men in suits were standing.


    Seeing Benjamin Taylore out, the lead man hurried up to him, "Boss, is the youngdy okay?"


    Benjamin Taylor put on his executive face and replied, "She''s fine, thanks to the hero... Have you found the person I asked you to search for?"


    His subordinate bowed his head, saying, "Not yet, boss."


    Frowning, Benjamin Taylor said, "What''s going on with you guys? Didn''t you brag that it''s impossible not to find someone in this city? Howe it''s so hard to find this person now?"


    His subordinate made a bitter face, "Boss, this time we''re searching for a benefactor, not causing trouble. We can''t use many of our underworld connections... what if we offend our youngdy''s savior?"


    Hearing this, Benjamin Taylor nodded, agreeing, "Then deploy more people to search. There are videos of the savior online. How can it be so hard?"


    His subordinate replied, "We can''t help it, boss. Those videos aren''t clear, and we don''t have a clear front face of the savior. It''s really too hard to find him with this."


    "Do your best. Hire more people if necessary. Money isn''t an issue for me," Benjamin Taylor ordered, "You must find this person within three days! Otherwise, I won''t be able to exin to my precious daughter."


    His subordinate immediately responded, "Yes, boss!"


    ...


    The next day, early in the morning.


    John woke up in his bed at home, rubbed his eyes, and found that it was already eight o''clock.


    "Wow, that was a really good sleep."


    He felt refreshed all over and had seemingly endless energy.


    Saving a person in the river yesterday had drained John of much energy, but he didn''t expect to recover after just one sleep.


    He even felt more energetic than the day before.


    This feeling was indeed a bit wonderful.


    John didn''t even know if he should look forward to the ovepping of the two worlds or not.


    With the increase in the ovep, his power has been getting stronger and stronger, until he is on par with the gods.


    But at that time, humans will surely face great difficulties.


    John certainly wouldn''t stand to see monsters wreaking havoc and creatures dying.


    He was sitting on the bed in a daze.


    Suddenly, he received a message on his phone.


    It was from Emma.


    Emma: Johnny, can you log in now? My senior sister is waiting for you in the game!


    John thought for a moment, then replied: Wait for me ten minutes.


    Then he got up, cleaned up casually, and logged into the holographic chamber.


    After entering the game, John sent a message to Emma: I''ll be waiting for her in the private room on the second floor of the Glorious Bar in Silver City.


    Soon, Emma replied: Alright bro, my senior sister is on her way!


    John entered the bar, which was quite empty since it was still early.


    The night owls had just gone to sleep, and the day yers hadn''t gotten up yet.


    When the NPC bar owner saw John, he greeted him.


    John nodded in acknowledgment and asked for a private room on the second floor.


    In the private room, John couldn''t help but wonder, if the two worlds ovepped, would these so-called "virtual characters" or NPCs be real?


    Then the conversation he just had wasn''t with a virtual character, but a possibly real person from the future?


    John shook his head and cast these weird thoughts out of his mind.


    It was too early to think about this, he should focus on enhancing the power of his friends and family.


    As long as the people he cares about be stronger before the "Ovep Day" and can protect themselves, he wouldn''t have much to worry about.


    After sitting for a while, he heard a knock on the door.


    John said, "Come in."


    Then the door opened.


    A girl in a dark green robe with beautiful features and long hair entered.


    "Hello, are you... Galewind?"


    John nodded and motioned for her to sit and talk, "I am, you''re Emma''s senior sister?"


    At this time, John could clearly see the ID of the person across from him, "Smirk", with the upation of "Watcher".


    Smirk sat down with a smile, "Yes, you can call me Smirk. I''m from the same university as Emma, just graduated this year, and I''m currently in my internship period."


    With that, she pulled out a recording disc she had prepared in advance, excitedly saying, "Shall we get straight to the point?"


    John replied, "Sure."


    He didn''t want to waste time.


    After this interview, he still had to go find Blue Sea and take them to the Dark Spirit Realm.


    Smirk began to ask, "How did you spot the child in the water?"


    John replied, "I heard screams from the shore, so I went to check it out."


    Smirk continued, "Did you hesitate when you saw the child?"


    John replied, "No hesitation, I jumped right in to save him."


    With a surprised expression, Smirk asked, "Really? The river was so turbulent, from the records I saw, people nearly drown in that river every year, even those who know how to swim. Facing such danger, you really didn''t hesitate at all?"


    John frowned, wondering what kind of question this was.


    Was he supposed to say that he hesitated?


    If it weren''t for the fact that Smirk just started working, John really didn''t want to deal with her.


    "No hesitation, I just jumped in," John repeated, "A person''s life couldn''t wait for my hesitation."


    Smirk seemed to sense the displeasure in John''s words and quickly changed the subject, "So, how did you save the person in the water? Do you have any good experiences to share? That way, if someone else encounters a simr situation in the future, the chances of saving someone would be higher."


    John thought for a moment, then said seriously, "There''s no particr experience to share. If someone encounters a simr situation in the future, if the water is turbulent, don''t try to save the person by yourself. Leave it to professionals."


    Smirk was surprised by John''s answer, she asked incredulously, "Don''t you encourage people to save others?"


    John responded, "I just don''t encourage people to throw their lives away. This kind of thing is too dangerous, jumping in to save someone might very well cost your own life... I just got lucky. In front of natural forces, human effort is insignificant."


    Smirk continued, "So, do you regret jumping in to save the child? If you had another chance, would you do it again?"


    John replied, "I don''t regret it, if given another chance, I''d do it again. But I am me, others are others, I don''t encourage others to do the same, my advice remains... leave such dangerous tasks to professionals."

 Chapter 69 68-Opening the Dark Spirit Realm Gate

    <h4>Chapter 69 Chapter68-Opening the Dark Spirit Realm Gate</h4>


    Smirk nodded, carefully noting down everything John said.


    "You''re not going to twist my words in your report, are you?" John asked, still a bit worried.a


    Smirkughed, "Absolutely not! Trust my professionalism, I''ll only report the truth."


    John nodded, "Good. Nowadays, all sorts of reporters will say anything for views. I don''t want my intentions to be distorted."


    "I definitely won''t let that happen. I take the authenticity of the news very seriously," assured Smirk.


    They continued their chat for a while, mainly Smirk asking questions and John providing answers.


    About half an hourter, Smirk checked the time and said to John, "Thank you for stepping in to save that girl. Your brave act showed me that there really are heroes in this world who will risk their own safety to save others... And thank you for epting my interview."


    John replied with a smile, "You''re wee, it was the right thing to do."


    Smirk stood up and walked over to John.


    As she bent down, her perfect curves were entuated under her robe.


    She leaned into John and whispered in his ear, "Just a side note, from my perspective, you''re incredibly charming."


    "I hope we can meet again in the future."


    Without waiting for John''s response, she stepped away and left.


    Only a refreshing, enticing fragrance lingered in the air.


    John was left a bit stunned, unsure why Smirk would say something like that to him.


    However, he quickly shook it off and regained hisposure.


    Heughed and shook his head; this girl was quite something.


    John sat in the tavern for a while.


    Suddenly, a message popped up in his friend list¡ª


    Blue Sea: You online?


    John: Been online.


    Blue Sea: So early? Don''t expect overtime pay from me.


    John: Fair enough, I''ll draw a big monster in the Dark Spirit Realm for you to practice on.


    Blue Sea: I was joking, whenever you log in, that''s when we start counting overtime.


    John: I was joking too, do you think I need money?


    Blue Sea: You''re not short on cash now? That''s good. Of course, you wouldn''t be, considering how sessful you are at "Godyer".


    John: Enough chat, where are we meeting?


    Blue Sea: I''m bringing people to the Glorious Bar in ten minutes, wait for me there.


    John: Okay, I''m already here.


    Blue Sea: On my way.


    ...


    After closing the chat window, John waited for about ten minutes in a private room in the bar before Blue Sea walked in.


    It''s fair to say, the guy was punctual.


    "So eager? Looks like you guys can''t wait to explore the Dark Spirit Realm." John slid a beer in front of Blue Sea, teasing him with a grin.


    Blue Sea downed the beer, wiped the foam from his lips, and said, "Can''t help it, I dream about getting that Level 4 Guild Establishment Order!"


    John patted Blue Sea''s shoulder.


    As friends, he knew how stubborn Blue Sea could be.


    Unlike him, a lone wolf, Blue Sea''s greatest dream was to build the number one guild in the world.


    To achieve this dream, he''d sacrifice anything.


    "In that case, let''s not waste any more time. Let''s take a trip to the Dark Spirit Realm now!"


    John, Blue Sea, and the rest of the guild members left the tavern and headed north, out of the city.


    As they traveled, members of Blue Sea''s guild kept stealing nces at John.


    These folks hadn''t participated in the attack on the Wolf guild, and they weren''t familiar with John''s identity.


    So, they were curious.


    Just who was this guy who managed to treat their seemingly unreachable guild leader, Blue Sea, as an equal, and evenmand a hint of respect?


    A few members covertly cast detect spells on John, only to get the name "Galewind", with all other data reading: ???.


    John''s identity seemed even more mysterious in their eyes!


    They rode at a gallop, crossing vast grasnds.


    The team reached a quiet valley in the north.


    The valley, unlike the surrounding vibrant grasnds, experienced a drastic environmental shift as they entered.


    It was utterly deste.


    All nts were dead, and flocks of ck crows circled the sky.


    There were no other living creatures in sight!


    "There''s a level 75 elite boss hiding at the very bottom of this valley. As long as we defeat it, we can open the entrance to the Dark Spirit Realm!" Blue Sea walked at the front with John, quietly exining.


    "Luckily, we still have one drop of Silver Tear left. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to challenge such a high-level elite boss lightly."


    John nced at him nonchntly, "Is a level 75 elite boss that strong?"


    Blue Sea replied with a bitter smile, "For a freak like you, it''s nothing. But we don''t have that kind of power."


    John sighed, "It seems like you guys really don''t know anything about the Dark Spirit Realm. Any random minor boss in there won''t be weaker than this one guarding the entrance. Elite bosses of level 100 and above are all over the ce in the Dark Spirit Realm!"


    Blue Sea''s confident expression froze. "How can it be so brutal?"


    "You think? That''s heaven for the undead and spirits," John said casually, waving his hand.


    Blue Sea''s face was uncertain, caught in a dilemma.


    He unconditionally believed John''s exnation.


    If John said there were bosses of level 100 and above in the Dark Spirit Realm, then it must be true.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t bring so many people. Just you, me, and Seth sneak in, get it done quickly. If we can''t get Ethan''s key, we pull out ande back when we''re higher level!"


    Blue Sea gritted his teeth, making a decision.


    In his view, if the Dark Spirit Realm was truly as John described, this treasure hunt was almost hopeless.


    Blue Sea had brought nearly all of the top yers from his guild in hopes of obtaining the tool to open the treasure chest.


    Among the twenty or so people behind him, there were tanks, warriors, priests, assassins, archers, and more.


    From tanks to DPS, healers to crowd control, they had it all - a perfect line-up.


    Originally, they thought that after entering the Dark Spirit Realm, their exploration team could plow through to their destination.


    But now, it seemed bringing arge group would only attract more boss aggro.


    The chances of failure were even higher.


    Just as Blue Sea was about to turn back and arrange for the other members to withdraw, John waved his hand dismissively, "No worries, let''s all go in together."


    Surprised, Blue Sea asked, "But won''t we be attacked by more high-level bosses that way?"


    John replied casually, "So what? If any boss dares to attack us, we''ll kill them all."


    Blue Sea was at a loss for words.


    Such a casual ''we''ll kill them all''.


    How powerful must you be to make such a statement?


    Those are level 100 and above elite bosses, not some low-level monsters!


    Seeing John so confident, Blue Sea felt a lot more reassured.


    "It''s a good thing we asked you for help. If we had rushed into the Dark Spirit Realm recklessly, we''d probably have been annihted without getting the key," Blue Sea said, filled with emotion.


    John smiled slightly, "Enough, there''s no need for us to be so formal. Let''s deal with the boss guarding the entrance quickly."


    Without any further ado, Blue Sea led his team deeper into the valley.


    Shortly after, a deafening roar echoed from the depths of the valley.


    A gigantic ck spider, two to three meters tall and covered in spikes, rushed out.


    Its eight legs were covered in green pustules, with bones spurs protruding in all directions.


    It seemed rather imposing.


    Above its head, the information disyed:


    [rk Spider Demon (Elite Boss)]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Level: 75]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Blue Sea had previously stated that they could handle the entrance boss themselves, so John crossed his arms and showed no intention of stepping in.


    Blue Sea, meanwhile, directed his team members to first firmly draw the boss''s aggro.


    Then, he took out thest drop of Silver Tear with a pained expression and threw it at the rk Spider Demon.


    This single drop of Silver Tear was worth 300,000!


    Even for a spendthrift like Blue Sea, it was a bit painful.


    Fortunately, the Silver Tear''s execution effect was as powerful as ever.


    It could one-shot any undead boss below level 100.


    The moment the Silver Tear hit the rk Spider Demon, terrifying damage values popped up:


    -100000!


    The spider demon''s angry roar abruptly ended.


    The next second, its massive body crashed to the ground.


    It then turned into a beam of light and vanished, leaving only a glittering chest in its ce.


    Blue Sea sighed, "As expected of the Silver Tear''s execution effect. It''s just a shame that this was thest drop. Otherwise, entering the Dark Spirit Realm this time would be much easier."


    "You''re overthinking it. The majority of bosses in the Dark Spirit Realm exceed the Silver Tear''s execution level," John chuckled beside him, "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    As they spoke, a faint light lit up the deepest part of the valley.


    The light gradually spun and eventually turned into a green gate.


    A rotten smell emanated from behind the gate.


    The crows above immediately flew away, restlessly circling, driven by instinct to stay away from this ce!


    The entrance to the Dark Spirit Realm had been opened!

 Chapter 70 69-Black Venom Croclord, First Encounter with an Elite Boss

    <h4>Chapter 70 Chapter69-ck Venom Croclord, First Encounter with an Elite Boss</h4>


    "This is the entrance to the Dark Spirit Realm?"


    Standing before the portal, members of Blue Sea''s team peeked around curiously from behind him.


    Some of them, impatient, were eager to charge right in.


    But they were all stopped by Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea turned his head towards John, who wore a calm expression, "Bro, it''s your turn."


    John nodded, stepping forward without hesitation.


    As his figure disappeared into the portal.


    [You have entered the Dark Spirit Realm]


    John looked around, finding nothing but destion!


    The environment of the Dark Spirit Realm was akin to a scorched earth.


    The destend was filled with poisonous marshes and a murky, gray fog of death.


    Above, the sky was always gloomy, with no sunlight in sight.


    "So this is the Dark Spirit Realm, devoid of any signs of life!"


    Blue Sea, who followed closely behind, nced at the surroundings and frowned immediately.


    John replied calmly, "It''s a sanctuary for the undead and Wraith, it''s normal for the environment to be harsh."


    "What''s that smell? It''s awful!"


    "Ugh! I think I''m going to puke!"


    "No wonder there are no natives here. This smell alone is unbearable!"


    Members of Blue Sea''s Guild covered their noses andined as they entered the Dark Spirit Realm.


    The apanying priests quickly cast group purifying buffs.


    Barely managing to dispel the putrid smell in the air.


    "Seth..."


    Blue Sea waved his hand, and Seth, a towering human warrior, stepped forward.


    He took out a treasure map from his pocket.


    "Hurry up and cross-reference the map, let''s figure out our current location!" Blue Seamanded in an orderly manner: "The Dark Spirit Realm is a high-level secret realm, full of dangers. We must avoid unnecessary fights!"


    "Once the target location is determined, choose the safest path and head straight for it to minimize uncertainty!"


    Seth infused fighting spirit into the treasure map, activating it and a blue light lit up on the map.


    After determining their direction, the group headed east.


    "Exploring such a high-level unknown area now is still too risky."


    Blue Sea voiced his concerns along the way.


    John merely smiled, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Indeed, for the current yers, the Dark Spirit Realm was an extremely dangerous ce.


    After all, the game "Godyer" had only beenunched for a few months.


    yer levels were generally not high.


    They were unable to cope with the high-level elite bosses scattered throughout the Dark Spirit Realm.


    Even a top-tier power like Blue Sea Guild would risk annihtion if they rashly ventured in!


    But for John, there were no bosses in the Dark Spirit Realm that were worth his serious attention.


    For him, venturing here was as casual as strolling in his backyard.


    In fact, if John hadn''t hidden his aura the moment he entered the Dark Spirit Realm, countless Lord-level bosses would probably havee to pay homage by now.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    John''s words undoubtedly reassured Blue Sea.


    At the same time, Blue Sea couldn''t help feeling fortunate.


    It was a good thing he had invited John to his team.


    Otherwise, if he had rashly led the team in himself, let alone finding the desired item key, it would have been difficult to retreat in one piece.


    The group headed east.


    At first, they didn''t encounter any dangerous elite bosses.


    However, the ordinary undead monsters and Wraiths roaming throughout the Dark Spirit Realm were already causing significant trouble for the team.


    The undead and Wraiths were incredibly sensitive to the presence of the living.


    Despite the mages in the team casting a group invisibility spell, the undead creatures with their keen senses rendered the invisibility practically useless.


    As soon as they entered these creatures'' field of vision, they charged like sharks that had sensed blood in the water!


    Luckily, these small mobs weren''t very high-level and didn''t have any special skills.


    They only knew how to fight instinctively.


    So, the Blue Sea Guild team was still able to handle them.


    "Damn, these guys really are tough!" Seth swung his hammer hard, shattering the skull of a Wraith minion.


    He couldn''t help butin afterward.


    Although his scouting showed that the iing Wraith creatures weren''t very high level, their HP was at least twice that of the same-level minions outside!


    "The undead and Wraiths are notorious for their high defense and thick HP, so it''s normal that they''re tough to kill!" Behind Seth, a white-robed priest shook his head with a wry smile.


    The faint light on his staff quietly faded away.


    After entering the Dark Spirit Realm, these priests, who were originally healers, seemed to be morefortable inbat.


    Their holy power was the natural nemesis of the undead and Wraith creatures!


    In contrast, the mages were naturally suppressed here.


    The elements in the Dark Spirit Realm were extremely chaotic, not suitable for mages to fight.


    Each skill chant required more mana than outside, and the damage was less than half of that outside!


    This caused the mages in the team toin.


    "Don''t even get me started, we''ve only just started and I''ve already used up half my mana, and there''s no way to meditate here, I can only rely on potions to recover!" The mages couldn''t help butin.


    "Stop chit-chatting about this useless stuff, everywhere here is dangerous, everyone stay alert!" Blue Sea couldn''t help but turn around and scold.


    His output capability was also limited in the Dark Spirit Realm, but his rare "Sea Mage" profession came in handy!


    So, he was much more at ease than the other mages in the team.


    "This ce isn''t suitable for mages to fight, so you''ve made a bit of a blunder this time," John joked on the side.


    " It''s pointless to work in istion. Your team is well-organized, with all sses represented, but youpletely overlooked the characteristics of the Dark Spirit Realm."


    Blue Sea could only shake his head with a bitter smile.


    They continued to move forward until they came to a vast swamp.


    [You have entered the Dark Spirit Realm - Dark Venom Swamp]


    [Be cautious, some powerful swamp creatures have noticed you. They are the natives here, lurking beneath the swamp mire, specializing in hunting passers-by¡­]


    The system''s warning instantly put everyone on alert.


    Blue Sea gripped his staff tightly, his eyes scanning the surroundings: "It looks like we''ve wandered into a rather dangerous ce..."


    The Dark Venom Swamp was vast, with soft ck mud pits everywhere.


    There was only a narrow path in the middle, leading straight ahead.


    This was their only way to the destination, and there was no way to bypass it!


    Walking along the narrow path, big ck bubbles asionally rose from the mud pits on both sides, bursting under the pressure of swamp gas, releasing green toxic fumes.


    The whole area was filled with a pungent smell.


    Just a whiff of it could make one dizzy!


    "Not good, this swamp gas is poisonous. Priests, quickly cast purification spells!" Blue Sea quickly covered his mouth and nose, shouting orders.


    The priests in the team raised their staves and began to chant purification spells.


    Just then, the mud pits started to change, with bubbles rising one after another, like a boiling pot of water.


    The disturbance grew louder andrger.


    Then, a massive shadow surged out from the mud pit.


    "Roar!"


    A deafening roar echoed, sshing mud everywhere.


    Everyone quickly dodged in a hurry, knowing full well that getting sshed by this highly toxic mud would end poorly!


    Once the mud settled, they finally had a chance to take a good look.


    Lying in the swamp mud was a gigantic creature nearly ten meters long!


    It was a colossal crocodile covered in green toxic bumps.


    It had a sharp horn on its head, the tip glowing faintly.


    Its teal eyes were full of brutality!


    Above the crocodile''s head was disyed:


    [ck Venom Croclord (Elite boss)]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Level: 110]


    [Attributes: ...]


    "Damn it, it''s a level 110 elite boss!" Blue Sea''s face turned sour!


    The elite boss had locked onto them.


    It was toote to run now!


    "Prepare for battle! Tanks, move to the front, support sses, add buffs, mages and archers, long-range poke!" Blue Sea''smanding voice had just sounded.


    The ck Venom Croclord couldn''t restrain its predatory instincts and charged with a roar!


    The tanks responsible for defense quickly raised their giant shields, trying to block the first wave of the Croclord ''s attack.


    But the toxic gas in the air greatly weakened their defenses!


    The priests'' first wave of purification spells was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the elite boss and entered a cooldown period.


    They couldn''t detoxify, so they could only fight head-on.


    The ck Venom Croclord was about to break through the frontline of tanks, putting the entire team in imminent danger!


    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared at the very front of the team.


    With just one hand, he stopped the full-on charge of this massive creature!


    A visible shockwave spread out.


    The ck Venom Croclord''s roar was still deafening, but it couldn''t move forward an inch!


    "Shut up, or I''ll rip you apart!"


    John, somewhat annoyed, casually cleaned his ears, speaking nonchntly.


    The hand resting on the ck Venom Croclord''s head remained firm as a rock!

 Chapter 71 70-Double Kill with One Stroke!

    <h4>Chapter 71 Chapter70-Double Kill with One Stroke!</h4>


    Using just one hand topletely suppress a Level 110 Elite Boss?


    Everyone at the scene was stunned at the sight.


    Even Blue Sea himself couldn''t quite believe his own eyes.


    He knew Galewind was incredibly skilled at gaming.


    His participation in the previous Wolf Guild battle had given Blue Sea a taste of Galewind''s current strength.


    But he never imagined Galewind could be this powerful.


    This was an Elite Boss over Level 100!


    Not some random street mob.


    Considering the current average level of yers, this level of boss could easily wipe out an entire elite team.


    Yet, against Galewind, it seemed exceptionally weak.


    Still, Blue Sea, being one of the top 10 guild leaders worldwide, quickly snapped out of his shock.


    He shouted, "Stop gawking, get in there and help!"


    The rest of the team finally came to their senses.


    They were about to move in and add to the damage, but John waved them off, "No need, this big guy won''t be escaping from me."


    John continued to withstand ck Venom Croclord''s savage onught single-handedly, even finding the time to turn around and smile. "Besides, your levels are too low. Your attacks may not even prate this beast''s defense."


    Blue Sea: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Even though they knew John was telling the truth, it was still irritating to hear it.


    One guild member refused to ept this.


    As an archer, he raised his bow towards the massive figure of ck Venom Croclord and released his most potent skill.


    [Fallen Triple Arrow (Legendary skill) - Exclusive skill for the special ss "Magic Archer". Upon casting, three arrows are shot in session; the first arrow has armor-piercing effects, dealing 500% armor-piercing damage, the second causes severe wounds, causing 100% ongoing damage for 30 seconds, the third has a killing effect, directly killing enemies with less than 30% health. If the enemy''s health is above 30%, it can still cause double damage!]


    On description, this skill indeed packs a punch.


    No wonder this archer was discontented.


    His bow glowed subtly.


    Three energy arrows gathered and were fired one after another, each hitting the same spot on ck Venom Croclord''s neck.


    In the archer''s view, the ck Venom Croclord''s entire body was covered in thick scales, with the neck area seeming to be the weakest.


    By aiming his skill at that spot, he believed he could deal considerable damage.


    But the next second, he was dumbfounded.


    A single digit floated above ck Venom Croclord''s head.


    -1


    ...


    It wasn''t so much that there was no damage; it was more like tickling through a boot.


    Even when hitting ck Venom Croclord''s weakest spot, the damage was ultimately insufficient to break through its defense.


    ck Venom Croclord seemed to feel a slight pain.


    As a result, it became even more enraged!


    It roared towards the sky, itsntern-sized eyes turning bright red.


    The tension escted.


    "Galewind, be careful!" Blue Sea hastily warned.


    Everyone noticed that ck Venom Croclord seemed about to go berserk.


    A faint light began to shine on the horn on its forehead.


    However, John merely nced at it and delivered another p.


    "Why can''t you behave when I ask you to?"


    It was a in, energy-free p, yet the horn on ck Venom Croclord''s head broke off with a crack.


    The impending Ultimate was abruptly interrupted by the p.


    Everyone fell into another stupor...


    "Roar!"


    The intense pain made ck Venom Croclord, the Level 110 Elite Boss, absolutely furious.


    It violently twisted its massive body and opened its huge mouth, intending to rip the human who had humiliated it into pieces.


    John, without a second thought, pped it again,nding a heavy blow on ck Venom Croclord''s head.


    "Shut up! Don''t you know you have bad breath?"


    ck Venom Croclord was left dazed by the two consecutive ps.


    If it were not for its low intelligence, it would probably be in tears right now.


    This was too much.


    It had been dominating the ck Venom Swamp for so long; when had it ever been so humiliated?


    John seemed to get a little bored.


    Against such a weak boss, he couldn''t muster any interest.


    Thus, he stopped toying with ck Venom Croclord and prepared to finish it quickly.


    However, just then, a sudden change urred.


    From the swamp next to ck Venom Croclord, a huge shadow suddenly jumped out, and an energy sphere full of deathly aura mmed straight towards John.


    This was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    No one had imagined that there would be not one, but two ck Venom Croclords - a male and a female - in this ck swamp.


    Facing the sudden attack, John seemed to have anticipated it.


    He chuckled and said, "I thought you were going to hide under the swamp and watch as yourpanion gets killed by me..."


    "I can only say, you undead, are always so unintelligent. A little provocation and you can''t help but jump out."


    With a wave of his right hand, an energy long sword materialized out of thin air.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): This skill allows the user to create a weapon out of thin air based on their spiritual power. The weapon''s attributes are determined by the skill level, character level, and character''s spiritual power. The initial Divine de adds +800,000 points of damage and has a 25% critical hit rate.]


    This was a divine skill capable of injuring The Devil.


    Could two elite bosses possibly block it?


    The Divine de traced a graceful arc in the air.


    Like a knife slicing through pie, the de of the sword instantly pierced through the heads of the two ck Venom Croclords.


    Their huge heads fell heavily into the swamp.


    Instant kill!


    The two headless corpses turned into white light and vanished, leaving only two treasure chests emitting a faint light on the ground.


    John walked over and casually opened the chests.


    The two Level 110 Elite Bosses only dropped a total of three items.


    They were:


    [ck Venom Ring (Legendary): Once owned by a powerful human mage. When the mage was exploring the ck Venom Swamp, he was attacked and killed by ck Venom Croclord. The ring became the Croclord''s trophy. After being imbued with the energy of the ck Venom Swamp for a long time, it transformed into the ck Venom Ring.]


    [Level: 110. Can be equipped if level 110 or Intelligence is above 450.]


    [Attributes: +300 Spiritual Power, +150 Magic Power.]


    [Attached skill: ck Poison Gas (Intermediate). When released, it causes 300 continuous damage per second to all enemies within a 1000-distance range, weakens the enemy''s poison resistance by 20%, and applies a continuous severe injury effect. Cooldown: 180 seconds.]


    ...


    [ck Venom Horn (Legendary): Transformed from the ck Venom Croclord''s horn. When blown, it can summon a ck Venom Croclord to fight. The summoned ck Venom Croclord''s level is determined by the summoner''s level.]


    [Level: 110. Can be equipped if level 118 or Spiritual Power is above 240.]


    [Attributes: +480 Intelligence, +80 Poison Resistance.]


    [Attached skill: Dark Fog (Middle-level). When released, it creates a two-meter radius of ck fog to hide oneself. When the summoner is in the ck fog, Magic Power increases by 100 points, and Mana recovery increases by 20%.]


    ...


    [ck Venom Blood Bead (Legendary): A precious bead formed from the fresh blood of the ck Venom Croclord, can be embedded.]


    [Attributes: Can enhance weapon equipment, but only suitable for Necromancer ss equipment.]


    John checked the attributes of the three items and then shook his head with a hint of resignation.


    He casually tossed the items to Blue Sea behind him, and said dismissively, "All trash. No wonder these two ck Venom Croclords were so weak. The drops are just rubbish!"


    Blue Sea fumbled to catch the items.


    After checking the attributes, he froze.


    Wait, you call these top-tier items trash?


    If these three items were ced on the market, all the Necromancers in the server would go crazy.


    These were three Epic items!


    And they were high-level Level 110 Epic items, no less.


    Yet they were described so poorly by John?


    Blue Sea thought for a moment, then handed the items back: "Galewind, these are your spoils of war. I can''t take them."


    John didn''t reach out to take them but smiled and said, "I''m not a mage. What''s the use of these items for me? Just take them. Your guild is big, and I''m sure there''s someone in the Blue Sea Guild who can use them."


    However, Blue Sea shook his head and insisted, "These three items are too valuable. They could cause a bidding war in any auction house. Even if you, Galewind, don''t mind, I, Blue Sea, can''t ept them with a clear conscience."


    John scratched his head.


    He knew that Blue Sea had always been like this, extremely principled.


    So John said, "How about this? I''ll sell you these three items, and you just pay me market price. It saves me the trouble of auctioning them off. Is that okay?"


    It was only then that Blue Sea agreed.


    This scene left the onlookers dumbfounded.


    Although they hadn''t seen the specific attributes of the three items.


    But considering they were dropped by a Level 110 Elite Boss, they could hardly be trash.


    In fact, there''s a high chance they could be top-tier gear.


    Why are both their guild leader and this powerhouse acting as if they were displeased?

 Chapter 72 71-The Eye of Medusa!

    <h4>Chapter 72 Chapter71-The Eye of Medusa!</h4>


    In fact, Blue Sea wasn''t a fool.


    His repeated refusals were partly due to his nature; he didn''t like to take advantage of others.


    But more importantly, Blue Sea wanted to seize this opportunity to get closer to John.


    Before exploring the Dark Spirit Realm, Blue Sea thought he had overestimated John''s strength.


    But to his surprise, John''s performance exceeded his expectations.


    Killing two Elite Bosses above level 100 in one hit.


    Such terrifying strength, it''s likely to be unique and unmatched in the whole game.


    For such a master, Blue Sea naturally didn''t want a few items to affect their rtionship.


    After instructing the guild''s finance officer to start collecting gold, Blue Sea put the items in his backpack.


    The group continued their journey along the silent path in the middle of the ck Soil Swamp.


    As they walked side by side, Blue Sea asked John tentatively, "Galewind, what level are you now?"


    John responded with a slight smile, "Should be pretty high."


    Blue Sea probed further, "You haven''t surpassed level 100, have you?"


    "Almost..."


    Blue Sea was at a loss for words.


    After grinding for months with the backing of a whole guild''s power, he had just crossed the threshold of level 50.


    Meanwhile, Galewind had leveled up so fast by solo grinding.


    That was terrifying.


    It''s a good thing that Blue Sea didn''t know John''s actual level.


    Otherwise, he would have doubted his perception!


    After a moment, Blue Sea seemed to recall something and mused, "That reminds me, a while ago, an anonymous yer suddenly shot up to level 50 when everyone else was still around level 10. This yer topped the level leaderboard. That was you, wasn''t it?"


    John smiled calmly, not giving a direct answer.


    But in this case, no response was as good as a yes.


    Blue Sea got the message.


    However, Blue Sea wasn''t too surprised about John''s high level.


    Top gamers like John could alwayse up with more advanced techniques.


    It was their unique edge.


    As long as it didn''t affect others'' interests, nobody would delve into the reasons.


    Soon they crossed the ck Venom Swamp and arrived at their destination, a barren hillock.


    There wasn''t a single tree, flower, or even the usual undead creatures.


    In the center of the hillock was a cave that seemed to lead to the center of the earth, exuding an aura of great danger.


    [You have entered the Dark Spirit Realm, Death Hillock]


    The system prompt sounded.


    John quirked an eyebrow and chuckled, "Seems like our target this time is no ordinary creature, even the undead and wraith beings dare not tread here."


    Blue Sea nodded and replied, "The treasure map doesn''t specifically show the boss''s info, but whatever killed the famous explorer Ethan must be no small fry."


    "I spent 5 gold coins to research in the Silverglow library before we set off. Ethan was a renowned master in the Northern Myst Empire before he entered the Dark Spirit Realm. I guess he had at least the strength of a Level 150 Legendary Mage."


    John, with a curious expression, said, "So, the boss we''re after is at least level 150?"


    "Seems about right."


    Blue Sea looked at the deep, dark cavern, his face growing serious.


    John shook his head helplessly, "If that''s the case, why seek out this boss so soon? The level gap is huge. Encountering a boss of this level usually means a total wipeout."


    John paused, then added, "Why not wait a little longer, until everyone''s overall level increases, and then explore here?"


    Blue Sea replied with a wry smile, "We can''t afford to wait, brother. Even though the treasure map is with Seth, we don''t know if other guilds will find out."


    "If Ethan''s key ends up in another guild''s hands, I''ll be full of regret."


    John remained nomittal.


    He knew Blue Sea''s biggest obsession was the strength of his own guild.


    Now that they had a chance to significantly advance their guild''s standing, even if they knew the risks, they wouldn''t give up easily.


    "Besides," Blue Sea suddenly grinned, "We still have you, don''t we? Seeing you kill those two ck Venom Croclords back in the swamp, I suddenly feel like there''s a good chance we could seed."


    John smiled wryly, "You really have a lot of faith in me. A boss over level 150 and those garbage ck Venom Croclords aren''t on the same level."


    "We''re here now, we have to give it a shot."


    Blue Sea was rather nonchnt.


    Perhaps it was his mood that infected the whole team.


    In an instant, everyone was filled with determination.


    "The Guild leader is right, we''vee this far, how can we back down?"


    "I want to see what a level 150 boss looks like!"


    "We have the bigshot leading, we must get it!"


    Everyone turned to John, their passionate gaze almost too much for him to bear.


    He waved his hand and announced boldly, "Since everyone is so confident, let''s have a look inside the cave."


    The heavily armed warriors in the group raised their shields and moved to the front.


    Priests followed closely behind, raining a torrent of buffs on the frontline as if they were free.


    Mages and archers were at the rear.


    Some people rushed into the cave.


    [Warning, you have entered an extremely dangerous area]


    Upon entering the cave, a warning in bright red shed up.


    The temperature in the cave was extremely low, and the air reeked of a foul smell.


    Everyone shivered involuntarily.


    Whether it was an illusion or something else, they could faintly hear a strange sound deep inside the cave.


    It sounded like the heavy breathing of some gigantic creature.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, the surroundings became darker.


    After turning a corner, thest bit of light disappeared.


    Everyone plunged intoplete darkness.


    However, those who came with Blue Sea were the elite yers of their guild.


    Faced with this situation, they remainedposed.


    A few Light and Fire mages stepped forward, raised their staffs, and cast an illumination spell.


    A gentle light lit up in the darkness.


    Only then did everyone notice that the stone walls of the cave were carved with all sorts of patterns.


    These patterns looked incredibly bizarre, some depicted endless wars of the undead, others were weird graffiti that made no sense.


    But most of all, there were figures resembling eyes.


    Almost every pattern had one to several vertically oriented, blood-red eyes.


    "What are these things?"


    A team member curiously leaned in for a closer look, and the next second, his whole body stiffened on the spot, unable to move.


    "Watch out!"


    John yelled and shed in front of that team member, blocking his sight.


    "Don''t look at the eyes on the wall!" John warned, then looked down.


    Sure enough, that team member''s legs had started to petrify, and this petrification effect was spreading towards his upper body.


    "Priestse over, your holy light can counter this petrification effect."


    At John''smand, a priest from the middle of the team stepped forward and cast a Holy Light Blessing on the affected member.


    The petrification was finally interrupted, and the team member''s legs started to slowly return to normal.


    Blue Sea, frowning, walked up to John.


    Forcing himself to avoid the patterns on the stele, he asked curiously, "What are these things?"


    John answered gravely, "The Eyes of Medusa. I finally know what we are after this time..."


    Medusa, a fallen deity corrupted by maniption in legends.


    In the game of Godyer, Medusa was not as insane as in the myths but was definitely not something an ordinary yer could handle.


    John frowned, looking deeper into the cave.


    Vaguely, it seemed as if an enchanting snake woman, a woman''s head on a snake''s body, was quietly waiting for their arrival.


    "Holy crap! That''s terrifying!"


    The team member who had just been petrified jumped up in shock.


    He had thought for a moment that he was done for.


    The instant he saw the eye patterns on the wall, he lost all ability to move without warning.


    Although his brain was still functioning, his body couldn''t respond, as if his soul had been severed from his body.


    This terrifying feeling was something he never wanted to experience again in his life.


    Blue Sea wasn''t clear about what level of boss Medusa was.


    But he had some knowledge of the Medusa from myths.


    So, when John uttered the words "Eyes of Medusa", Blue Sea''s face grew serious.


    "Is it a powerful boss?"


    John nodded, "Powerful, very formidable. At least your whole team has no chance of resisting Medusa... Even if you brought all the members of your guild, it would still be a total wipeout!"

 Chapter 73 72-The Nude Beauty on the Altar

    <h4>Chapter 73 Chapter72-The Nude Beauty on the Altar</h4>


    "What do we do then? Just give up?"


    Blue Sea clenched his fists, reluctant to let it go.


    However, at that moment, John suddenly chuckled, "What''s the rush? Just because you guys can''t handle it doesn''t mean I can''t!"


    Blue Sea looked surprised, "So, you can take care of it?"


    John pped him on the shoulder and solemnly said, "We''ve known each other for so long, when have you ever seen me bluff?"


    Hearing John''s words, Blue Sea felt a great weight lifted off his chest.


    Indeed, throughout their acquaintance, he never recalled John boasting.


    John always delivered on his promises.


    That was the key reason why Blue Sea wanted to maintain a good rtionship with him.


    As the leader of a top 10 guild worldwide, Blue Sea wasn''t interested in a professional yer''s skills.


    What mattered was whether the yer had an appealing trait.


    After experiencing the mishap with a team member earlier, the rest of the team dared not overlook any detail in this eerie cavern.


    They all kept their eyes straight ahead, not daring to nce at the cave walls again.


    However, John seemed to be fascinated by the murals on the walls, admiring them as he walked along.


    Blue Sea, growing curious, asked, "Strange, why aren''t you affected by The Eye of Medusa?"


    John smiled faintly, saying lightly, "Do you really need to ask? Of course, it''s because my resistance can counteract The Eye of Medusa''s petrification effect."


    Blue Sea gaped, surprised, "Your resistance is that high? The one who got caught earlier was our guild''s heavy armored warrior with maxed out resistance of all sorts, and he couldn''t withstand it for even a second! You''ve managed to hold out this long?"


    Facing Blue Sea''s astonishment, John merely smiled, not giving a direct response.


    In reality, the petrification effect of The Eye of Medusa was continuously at work on him.


    However, with John''s current attributes, this petrification was as inconsequential as a mosquito bite, incapable of breaking his defense.


    In fact, even John wasn''t sure of his exact resistance level against control effects.


    But at the very least, bosses below the god tier, regardless of how bizarre their control abilities might be, should not be able to affect him!


    As they proceeded, John found himself increasingly captivated by the content of the murals.


    They depicted intriguing stories, recounting Medusa''s past experiences.


    In this game, Medusa was not as outrageous as in real-world mythology, where she was a demon fallen from godhood due to a curse.


    The Medusa in game was originally a lord of the undead from the abyss, her power fairly moderate.


    During an internal battle among demigods in the abyss, Medusa, having backed the wrong side, was punished after her defeat by being banished to the Dark Spirit Realm.


    These scattered fragments corroborated with the memories John inherited from The Devil in his mind, deepening his understanding of the Abyss.


    He had been curious because, ording to his memory, Medusa shouldn''t appear in the Dark Spirit Realm but should reside in the Abyss, with a higher level and greater strength.


    Now he had found the reason.


    ...


    The team continued downwards, not knowing how long they had been traveling underground.


    Finally, a weathered stone gate appeared ahead.


    "It seems we''ve finally reached our destination. Behind this door, we should meet the legendary Queen Medusa," John''s nonchnt voice immediately put everyone on high alert.


    They unconsciously gripped their weapons tighter, fully on guard.


    The strange incidents they had experienced along the way had made them all jumpy.


    Just the images on the murals were enough to catch off guard a high-level, heavily-armored warrior.


    It was imaginable how formidable Queen Medusa''s strength must be.


    Blue Sea raised his staff, secretly umting magical power, and said in a deep voice, "Everyone, be on your guard, maintain battle formation. We are about to enter the boss''s detection range."


    John added quietly, "In fact, since the moment we entered the cave, we''ve been discovered by Medusa. The eyes on the murals are her warning to us."


    These words made everyone even more nervous.


    Their stealthy infiltration had been under the boss''s watchful eyes all along.


    This fact cast a shadow over their hearts.


    The sense of oppression was too strong!


    John, however, remained quite calm.


    Looking at the closed stone door, he wondered, "What puzzles me is, why hasn''t Queen Medusa appeared when we''vee this far? It''s not like her. She should prefer to hunt actively."


    Blue Sea said somewhat helplessly, "Bro, if you have any information, please spill it. Hearing what you just said, I''m getting cold feet."


    John chuckled, and shared his guess, "If I''m not mistaken, Medusa must be preupied with something more urgent, so she doesn''t have time to deal with us uninvited guests."


    "What could it be?" Blue Sea looked puzzled.


    John slowly shook his head, then boldly stepped forward and pushed open the heavy stone door, "We''ll know what it is once we go inside."


    With a creak, the door opened, seemingly untouched for a long time.


    As a crack appeared, a faint mist wafted out.


    A thick, bloody smell immediately filled everyone''s nostrils.


    Without needing Blue Sea''s reminder, the priests and pdins in the team proactively cast a purification effect on everyone in case the mist was toxic.


    John continued to push until the door was wide enough for a person to pass, then swiftly stepped inside.


    To his surprise, the space inside the door was incredibly spacious.


    The floor was paved with blue stone bs.


    It was devoid of skeletons and bloodstains, and was instead rather clean.


    This was a hemispherical space, with thick stone walls covered in serpent carvings that spread up to the domed ceiling.


    In the very center of the space was a high altar.


    A stunningly beautiful, naked womany leisurely on the altar, looking at the group entering the room with a yful gaze.


    "Mortal, daring to disturb the rest of the great Queen Medusa, are you prepared to die?"


    The enchanting woman opened her lips slightly, and her naturally seductive voice echoed in the air, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s gaze became increasingly vacant.


    They stupidly stared at the alluring woman on the altar, their eyes filled with primal desire.


    [Soul Rip: Queen Medusa''s exclusive skill. It uses the voice as a medium to interfere with enemy cognition, delivering a charming mental attack that subdues all enemies beneath her beauty.]


    This high-level mental attack was not something Blue Sea and his guild members could resist.


    Just a single sentence had them all spellbound.


    Only John remained expressionless, looking over Queen Medusa''s enticing body with interest.


    This game, "God yer," is a real masterpiece.


    Look at this beautifully rendered woman - so lifelike! John marveled inwardly.


    The alluring woman on the altar had a slender figure with perfect curves.


    Her bare chest featured two rosy points that stood tall atop her tender breasts, making one yearn to y with them.


    Down from her full chest, her waist was slim and easy to hold.


    Further down was a delicate, hairless area.


    Her long, wless legs were gently crossed.


    Along with her face that could overthrow nations, it was no wonder that men around the world fell for her.


    However, when John''s gaze fell on Queen Medusa''s abdomen, he quietly furrowed his brows.


    Seeing her pronounced belly, he finally understood why they had only encountered Medusa upon reaching this point.


    This snake like woman was pregnant!


    "I was wondering why you didn''t show up even though you knew we were here. Turns out you''re with child," John''s joking voice rang out, instantly drawing Medusa''s attention.


    The enchanting gaze that could topple beings fell on John.


    Her arched eyebrows subtly furrowed, "Human, you seem to be different from the others..."


    John''s smile was yful as he said lightly, "Of course, your mental attack seems unable to affect me. So put away these tiresome tricks. As long as I''m here, you won''t be able to fully control mypanions."


    Queen Medusa snorted lightly.


    Whether out of apprehension of John, she obediently dispelled the Soul Rip.


    Blue Sea and the guild members suddenly snapped back to reality.


    Afterward, when they looked at Medusa on the altar, there was no more lust or obsession, just pure apprehension.


    That was terrifying!


    For a moment, everyone''s consciousness seemed to no longer belong to them, and they became like dazed puppets.


    Everyone cast a detection spell at Medusa.


    [Queen Medusa (Lord-level boss)]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Level: 200]


    [Attributes: ???]


    Everyone immediately drew a sharp breath.


    Good heavens, it was a Lord-level boss!!


    And, terrifyingly, at level 200.


    How were they supposed to fight this boss?

 Chapter 74 73-Beheading with a Single Sword

    <h4>Chapter 74 Chapter73-Beheading with a Single Sword</h4>


    Due to the massive level gap, the members of the Blue Sea Guild couldn''t even detect the true attribute information of Queen Medusa.


    All the results were question marks.


    Blue Sea was in a state of chaos, instinctively turning to look at John.


    Only after seeing John''s calm demeanor did he somewhat rx.


    "Humans, why have you trespassed on Queen Medusa''s territory?" Medusa''s alluring voice rang out again.


    But this time, as she hadn''t applied the Soul Rip effect, it didn''t have much impact on everyone''s mental state.


    Still, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but steal nces at Medusa''s tempting body.


    It was normal.


    After all, which man could resist such a naked beauty?


    For a moment, everyone praised the game "Godyer" in their hearts.


    It was like welfare for the male yers!


    Under everyone''s heated gaze, Medusa didn''t show any signs of shyness.


    As an Undead Lord, she couldn''t understand humans'' concepts about sexuality.


    The reason for maintaining a human form was merely for hunting.


    "How is it? Does she look tempting? Can''t you help but want to pounce on her?"


    John turned to Blue Sea and jokingly asked in a low voice.


    Blue Sea nodded seriously, "Of course, I can''t believe that you have no desire for such a naked beauty."


    John slightly smiled, "My sexual orientation is very normal. Of course, I can''t be without reaction. But I suggest you not be too engrossed. After all, this is just a game. Also, what you see now isn''t the real Medusa."


    Blue Sea was taken aback, asking subconsciously, "What do you mean?"


    John rolled his eyes and replied irritably, "She''s a Lord of the Abyss, an undead boss. You can''t really think she looks exactly like a human woman, right?"


    After that, John turned to Medusa, "How about it, isn''t it time to show your real face? With your current look, there isn''t any advantage in fighting."


    The Queen Medusa on the altar became more curious about John.


    Her vertical, snake-like pupils fixated on John, "Human, who are you really? How do you know me so well?"


    John shrugged, stretching out his slender right hand.


    Energy instantly gathered in his hand, coalescing into a long sword.


    "Divine de..."


    Seemingly perceiving the threat of the Divine de, Queen Medusa finally showed a change.


    A dazzling, colorful mist surged from the altar, instantly enveloping Medusa''s enchanting body.


    The mist gradually spread, until it shrouded the entire altar.


    Unable to see Medusa''s naked figure anymore, everyone felt a twinge of regret.


    But then, a terrifying hiss echoed.


    The next second, the colorful mist slowly dissipated, revealing a monstrous serpent tens of meters long on the altar.


    Its body coiled around the altar, with its head held high.


    What was more terrifying was that the face of the serpent was that of a beautiful woman.


    However, the previously flowing long hair had all turned into hissing small snakes.


    "Everyone, close your eyes, don''t look directly at her!" John ordered sternly, simultaneously waving his hand to cast a simple illumination spell.


    The blinding white light caused everyone to instinctively close their eyes.


    With his eyes shut and tears pricking his eyes, Blue Sea quickly asked, "Why can''t we look directly at the boss?"


    John calmly replied, "Remember the Eyes of Medusa on the cave walls after we entered? That''s Medusa''s inherent ability. Once she returns to her original form, the Eyes of Medusa will be activated. Anyone looking directly at Medusa will be turned into stone."


    John paused before continuing, "It''s not like those eyes in the mural. If you had looked directly at Medusa, by now, all of you would''ve respawned at the fountain!"


    On hearing this, Blue Sea shivered with fear.


    Then, another problem struck him, "But if we all close our eyes, how are we supposed to fight the boss in front of us?"


    John was momentarily speechless.


    Big brother, you can''t seriously think that keeping your eyes open will help you defeat a level 200 Lord-level boss, right?


    "I''ll handle Medusa. You guys aren''t ready to fight her at your current levels. Step back."


    On hearing this, Blue Sea''s expression turned a bit sour.


    As the guild leader of a top 10 global guild, he had his pride.


    John''s blunt words somewhat hurt his ego.


    However, he knew John was telling the truth.


    His team''s average level wasn''t even 50.


    Against a level 200 Lord-level boss, they had no chance of winning.


    They couldn''t even break through Medusa''s defense.


    Reluctantly, Blue Sea led his team to retreat to the edge of the stone door.


    After hispanions had retreated, John calmly raised his head.


    He actually looked directly into Medusa''s eyes, curiosity filling his gaze.


    So, the legendary Queen Medusa looked like this in her original form.


    "Human, you really are special. Why doesn''t my ability affect you?" The incredible snake with a woman''s face slowly coiled around the altar, moving slowly. Finally, she bent down to stare face-to-face with John, seeming quite surprised that John wasn''t turned into stone.


    John smiled slightly, "I don''t know, I''ve always been a bit of an oddball. Quite a few control effects don''t work on me."


    Unexpectedly, Queen Medusa slowly shook her head, "That''s not right. I can feel that my ability has been activated... strange..."


    "Human, while I still have no interest in hunting, state your purpose. Why have you intruded my territory?" Medusa demanded.


    John tilted his head slightly, replying nonchntly, "We came here for something from you."


    "What is it?"


    "A key," John continued, "You may remember a human adventurer you once hunted, named Ethan. Among his possessions was a key, which I believe you imed as your trophy."


    Medusa pondered for a moment, then nodded.


    She opened her mouth and gently spat out a finely-crafted golden key.


    "You mean this? I vaguely remember that human, apetent mage. Pity that he was so weak in front of the magnificent Queen Medusa. Why should I give you what is now my trophy?"


    John arched an eyebrow, a grin spreading across his face. "Did you think I came here to negotiate?"


    This remark instantly infuriated Medusa.


    "Prepare to be sacrificed to the abyss, you damned human!" She roared, rearing up and readying herself for attack.


    [Warning, you have been targeted by a Lord-level boss! Warning, you have been targeted by a Lord-level boss!]


    Despite the sharp warning sounds of the system, John remained unfazed, his smile unchanged. "Are you sure you want to do this? With your intellect, you shouldn''t make such a foolish move."


    Even though John''s voice was calm, the underlying threat was clear.


    This further infuriated Medusa, who was of higher intelligence.


    She opened her mouth and swiftly spat out a multi-colored poisonous dart, which darted towards John like a lightning bolt.


    Simultaneously, Medusa''s gigantic body started moving, her tail sweeping in the air like a whip towards John.


    The attack from a level 200 Lord-level boss was quite formidable.


    The entire space shook violently, with rocks from the ceiling falling due to the tremors.


    Despite having their eyes closed, Blue Sea and his guild members were frightened by Medusa''s roar.


    That''s a hugemotion.


    Blue Sea was shocked, and he was also worried about John.


    Can he really handle such a terrifying boss on his own?


    Not that he doubted John''s power, but he didn''t expect Medusa''s attack to be this powerful.


    Blue Sea spected that if they were to face this level of attack, they wouldn''t be able to survive even one round.


    Back at the battlefield, John stared at the fast-approaching poisonous dart without any intention of dodging it.


    He wasn''t even bothered by the iing tail.


    He sighed softly, "Already pregnant and still courting death¡­ Well, I guess I''ll just have to oblige."


    Just as the dart and tail were about to hit him, John''s body flickered and he disappeared from the spot.


    The dart hit the ground, corroding arge hole instantly.


    The tail swiped through empty air, leaving Medusa surprised.


    She then began scanning the surroundings warily, looking for John.


    But the next moment, a tremor rippled through the air behind her, revealing John''s voice.


    The Divine de materialized once more, and from John''s body, devoid of any energy fluctuations, a terrifying aura as vast as a sea of smoke suddenly erupted.


    "This is... The Devil''s aura..."


    Medusa instantly sensed the energy far surpassing her rank, her captivating vertical pupils filled with horror.


    Before she could finish her exmation, John had already swung his sword.


    As casually as one would chop vegetables, he beheaded Medusa in one fell swoop.


    Queen Medusa''s beguiling voice abruptly ended!

 Chapter 75 74-An Egg Dropped!

    <h4>Chapter 75 Chapter74-An Egg Dropped!</h4>


    Another effortless one-shot kill.


    The seemingly oppressive level 200 Lord-level boss, Medusa, couldn''t even withstand a single strike from John''s Divine de.


    Even John himself hadn''t expected such a casual swing to possess such immense power.


    Hovering in midair, he stroked his chin and mused aloud, "This Queen Medusa is all show and no substance. She''s so fragile?"


    In his memory, Queen Medusa, while not a top contender in the abyss, was still a mid-tier entity among the Lord-level bosses.


    Why did she seem so pitifully weak?


    John himself was oblivious to the fact that his current power far surpassed his own expectations.


    Not to mention mid-tier abyssal lords, even the mightiest of them would struggle to resist the power of his two strokes.


    The hierarchy of power in the game Godyer is quite explicit.


    Those beneath god-level are mere bugs.


    Medusa''s head hit the ground with a thud, her eyes still filled with terror and confusion until the moment of her death.


    The once infamous "beauty snake" didn''t understand why a human could possess the aura of The Devil.


    "Thud!"


    As Medusa''s head fell, her massive body followed.


    It quickly turned into a faint light and disappeared.


    Only a pile of ashes and a treasure chest were left behind.


    [You have killed the Lord-level boss Queen Medusa (Unique)]


    The system prompt appeared in the air.


    Not far away, Blue Sea and the others still had their eyes tightly shut.


    They had no idea what had actually transpired at the scene.


    They felt something was off, wondering why everything had suddenly be silent.


    In the aftermath of Queen Medusa''s fury, the entire area had shaken violently.


    But now, everything had inexplicably quieted down.


    Blue Sea was tempted to open his eyes and check the situation.


    But he was afraid of Medusa''s inherent ability to petrify indiscriminately.


    He could only suppress his curiosity, praying in his heart that John could handle this powerful Lord-level boss.


    "Job done, you guys cane over now," John''s nonchnt voice echoed out.


    However, after waiting for a while, he realized that Blue Sea and the others were still motionless.


    Shaking his head with slight frustration, he repeated, "The boss has been dealt with. What are you guys doing standing there with your eyes closed? You didn''t fall asleep, did you?"


    Only then did Blue Sea and the others cautiously open their eyes.


    "Seriously? You took care of it so quickly?" Their first reaction was disbelief.


    They even suspected that John''s voice was just an illusion created by Medusa''s mental attack, which is why they didn''t dare toe over when John first called them.


    How much time had passed?


    Half a minute?


    A minute?


    Even against an ordinary level 200 monster, it couldn''t be killed so quickly, right?


    It wasn''t until they saw the pile of ashes and the glowing treasure chest on the ground that Blue Sea finally epted the truth, which was followed by profound shock.


    "You¡­ you really killed Medusa? That''s a level 200 Lord-level big boss!" Blue Sea, his eyes widened, rushed over to John.


    In his excitement, he even forgot to check whether the treasure chest contained the key he desired.


    John rolled his eyes and replied somewhat irritably, "I already told you, I could handle it. Do you really need to be this surprised?"


    Blue Sea looked bbergasted, "Galewind, I knew you were strong, but I didn''t expect you to be this insane. This isn''t some ordinary mob, this was Queen Medusa!"


    John gave him a sidelong nce.


    In his memory, Blue Sea was always calm andposed, a person who could maintain hisposure even if the sky fell.


    Now, why was he acting so hysterical, exhibiting such a range of bodynguage?


    John hadn''t realized just how astounding his aplishment was.


    In his mind, it was a foregone conclusion that he would defeat Queen Medusa, it was merely a matter of how many strokes it would take.


    Aside from Blue Sea, the expressions of the others were even worse.


    They stared wide-eyed, looking stupefied.


    They would nce at the pile of ashes on the ground and then back at John, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "I mean, you guys are part of the Blue Sea guild, a top-tier guild ranked in the top 10 globally. Howe you''re acting like country bumpkins who have never seen the world?" John shook his head somewhat speechlessly, "It''s just the defeat of a Lord-level boss, you guys are overreacting."


    His words left everyone speechless.


    After a moment, Blue Sea finally regained his usualposure.


    The shock on his face gradually faded.


    After some thought, he said to John, "Galewind, since you single-handedly defeated the boss, you should open the treasure chest."


    John didn''t decline, stepping forward to open the chest.


    A few dazzling orange rays of light shed and vanished, nearly blinding everyone.


    Four quite decent pieces of equipment burst out of the chest.


    Among them was the key item that Blue Sea had been longing for.


    The moment the orange light shone, everyone on the scene excitedly gathered around.


    Some yers'' eyes were even shining, as if a glutton had encountered a world-ss delicacy.


    In Godyer, orange symbolizes legendary equipment.


    This is second only to high-level weapons and equipment at the divine level.


    So far, only a few pieces have been dropped server-wide.


    And now, there were four pieces right in front of them.


    How could they not be tempted?


    Fortunately, these yers were core members of the Blue Sea guild and had experienced big scenes before.


    If they were independent yers, they might be fighting over the equipment by now.


    John inspected the attributes of the equipment one by one, nodding his head in satisfaction: "The properties of these pieces of equipment are quite good, at least it wasn''t a wasted trip."


    The equipment was:


    [Medusa''s Tears (Legendary Ne)]: Formed from the despairing tears that Queen Medusa shed when she left the abyss. Legend has it that within the endless abyss, Queen Medusa once bore the important mission of revitalizing the Medusa race, but because she chose the wrong side, she was forced to leave the abyss and was exiled to the lower-level Dark Spirit Realm. Knowing that she could no longer revitalize her race, Queen Medusa shed tears of sorrow.


    [Level: 200, wearable when reaching level 200 or Intelligence 800 and above.]


    [Attributes: +1000 HP, +600 Intelligence, +150 Magic Resistance, +150 Physical Resistance, +20% True Damage.]


    [Attached Skill: Soul Rip (Advanced), Queen Medusa''s famous skill. When released, it can temporarily disturb the minds of all enemies within 500 yards, making the enemies lose their ability to fight for two minutes. If the skill is used on a boss or regr monster below this level, it can control them to fight for the user for 30 minutes. Cooldown: Three hours.]


    ...


    [Serpent King''s de (Legendary Weapon)]: The inherited weapon of the Medusa race. The legendary first Queen Medusa''s spine bone was used to make it, and it has since be the symbol of each generation of Medusa Queens.]


    [Level: 200, usable when reaching level 200 or Speed 1000 and above.]


    [Attributes: +500 Speed, +300 Stamina, +450 Attack, +25% Armor Pration.]


    [Attached Skill 1: Fang of the Giant Serpent (Passive), the weapones with a strong poison effect. Each attack hit can cause 250 points of severe bleeding per second,sting for 30 seconds, and cannot be removed.]


    [Attached Skill 2: Ultimate Petrification (Advanced), each attack hit on the enemy will cause a rapid petrification effect. The speed of petrification spread will decrease sessively ording to the enemy''s resistance. During petrification, Defense is reduced by 80%, and Armor Pration is increased by 40%.]


    ...


    [Ethan''s Key (Legendary Item)]: The mysterious key that famous human explorer Ethan carried with him. Itter became a trophy of Queen Medusa and is said to open Ethan''s treasure trove left in the human world.]


    John carefully yed with the golden key in his hand.


    The intricate and beautiful patterns on it were full of a sense of mystery.


    This was Blue Sea''s biggest goal for this trip.


    Seeing Blue Sea''s eager gaze next to him, John smiled slightly and casually threw the key over.


    "Here, the key you''ve been dying to find."


    Blue Sea quickly caught it and after examining the key''s properties, he sighed, "Finally got it, this risky trip was worth it after all."


    Before John could say a word, Seth muttered from the side, "Boss, doesn''t it seem like we didn''t run into much danger on our way here? Feels easier than our usual dungeon raids."


    Blue Sea shot him a displeased look, "That''s because we had Galewind with us. If we were on our own, it''s hard to say if we could even get here."


    Everyone else agreed wholeheartedly with Blue Sea''s words.


    However, at this moment, John paid no heed to their praises.


    His attention was wholly focused on thest piece of loot in the chest.


    Calling it ''loot'' didn''t feel quite right.


    Because thest item was an oval-shaped, white, giant egg.

 Chapter 76 75-Return to Silverglow

    <h4>Chapter 76 Chapter75-Return to Silverglow</h4>


    [Medusa''s Egg (Legendary): An egg of a certain creature that requires strict conditions to hatch. Trust me, the moment the shell breaks, you''ll be in for a big surprise.]


    John fell into deep thought.


    Isn''t this supposedly the child Medusa was carrying?


    In other words, the next Medusa Queen should be inside this white, giant egg.


    The question is, Medusa has been killed by him.


    Why would the child in her belly drop out like loot?


    John was utterly puzzled.


    Meanwhile, Blue Sea had carefully stowed the key in his bag.


    Seeing the giant egg in the chest, he was stunned, "Is this... a pet egg?"


    John nodded, "Apparently, you have seen it."


    Blue Sea eximed in surprise, "But the Pet System hasn''t been opened yet, has it? How could an egg of a pet drop?"


    John didn''t reply, but he already had the answer in his mind.


    The game Godyer had beenunched for several months.


    But, in fact, it was still in the open beta stage.


    Many features in the game weren''tplete yet, including the Pet System.


    Now it was giving yers ample time to explore various gamey in the game.


    Only after the open beta ends, would the Pet System be officiallyunched.


    Normally, no yers should be able to catch pets, let alone high-level pet eggs dropping after defeating a boss.


    But a boss like Medusa Queen obviously couldn''t be judged bymon sense.


    John still remembers the system''s introduction about Medusa Queen, which specifically noted her uniqueness.


    That is, in the game Godyer, there was only one Medusa Queen, not like other bosses who respawn.


    Killing this Medusa meant there wouldn''t be a new one appearing here. Instead, other Lord-level bosses woulde to rule over this cave territory.


    This was consistent with John''s memory of the Medusa Queen.


    In the legend of the Abyss, there could only be one queen in the Medusa race.


    The only condition for the birth of a new queen was the death of the previous one.


    Even in the real world, nature is fair.


    Much more so in a game world controlled by a main server.


    To ensure the session of Medusa Queen, when the previous queen died...


    The system would arrange for the birth of a new queen.


    If John was not mistaken, the hatchling from this egg in front of him would be the new Medusa Queen.


    After John shared his spection with Blue Sea, Blue Sea immediately took a keen interest in the white egg in the chest.


    This could potentially be the Medusa Queen, a level 200 Lord-level boss!


    If they could acquire such a pet, it would undoubtedly boost the guild''s overall strength significantly.


    Blue Sea tentatively asked, "Galewind, are you nning to keep this pet egg, or are you going to auction it?"


    John nced at him, "Why, are you interested in this?"


    Blue Sea didn''t hesitate to answer, "Of course, it''s a legendary level pet, with unlimited potential for growth. Who could resist such a temptation?"


    John fell silent.


    Honestly, he wasn''t that interested in this egg.


    The Medusa Queen''s power may be daunting in the early and middle stages of the game.


    But in thete stages, such a level pet wouldn''t be that impressive.


    After the Abyss opened, there would be countless Lord-level bosses stronger than the Medusa Queen.


    Plus, John''s own strength was considerable; he didn''t need a powerful pet to assist him in battle.


    So, for John, this pet egg was just a trifle.


    After some thought, John said lightly, "If you''re interested, you can have it. But have you seen the hatching conditions of the pet egg?"


    Only then did Blue Sea notice that at the bottom of the system''s description of the pet egg, there was a note on the hatching conditions.


    [Hatching conditions: 30 liters of Abyssal Mire, 10 liters of essence blood each from seven kinds of undead, Lord-level snake species. The pet egg needs to be soaked in this mixture for 49 days to hatch.]


    Blue Sea: "..."


    His heart, which had been aze, suddenly cooled down.


    These conditions were too strict, weren''t they?


    Not to mention how hard it would be to find seven kinds of undead, Lord-level snake species.


    Even if found, obtaining their essence blood would be aplicated matter.


    The game Godyer wasn''t like other games.


    To collect materials from a monster, you couldn''t just kill it.


    You had to weaken the monster until it couldn''t fight back, then extract the materials while it was still alive.


    It was much harder to cripple than to kill.


    As for the Abyssal Mire?


    What was that?


    He''d never even heard of it.


    The official information about the Abyss hadn''t been released yet, so Blue Sea had no idea of its existence.


    Blue Sea looked up and chuckled dryly, "Let''s forget it, our guild doesn''t have the ability to hatch this thing. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    John shrugged, made no objections.


    He reached out and took the white egg from the chest into his backpack.


    Then, John suggested, "The remaining two items have decent attributes, how about we each take one?"


    Surprisingly, Blue Sea decisively shook his head and declined, "No, no, no, these two items belong to you. You single-handedly killed the Medusa Queen, we didn''t help at all, why should we share the loot? I''m already more than satisfied with having the key of Ethan."


    To say that Blue Sea had no desire for the two legendary items in the chest would be impossible.


    These high-level items were beneficial to any guild.


    But Blue Sea deeply understood one principle: no reward without effort. It was also one of his life''s mottos.


    Seeing Blue Sea''s resolved face, John nodded slightly, "Well, if you say so, I won''t be polite."


    Blue Sea gave a carefree smile and then started instructing everyone to clean up the aftermath.


    Some people soon left the cave, retracing their steps.


    Having found the key item, the exploration mission of the Dark Spirit Realm was considered sessfullypleted.


    The return journey was uneventful.


    Once the group arrived back at Silverglow, John and Blue Sea parted ways.


    Blue Sea hurried back to his guild, probably nning to open the treasure of the explorer Ethan, looking for his coveted "Lv4 Guild Establishment Order".


    Meanwhile, John opened his chat channel.


    While he was exploring the Dark Spirit Realm, he had received many messages.


    Most of them were from Emma.


    But due to the high-level secrecy of the Dark Spirit Realm, he couldn''t connect with the outside world.


    Emma: What are you up to, Johnny? I miss you.


    Emma: Why are you ignoring me, Johnny? Have you gone to the dungeon with Blue Sea already?


    Emma: Safe journey, be careful.


    Emma: Still not out? I''m going to level up with White Feather.


    Emma: Johnny, I''m going back to school in a few days, I can see you then. ¡­


    John chuckled, picturing the sweet and innocent face of Emma in his mind.


    It had indeed been some time since theyst met.


    Remembering Emma''s provocative appearance in bed, his heart started to warm up.


    John sent a message back to Emma: Back in Silverglow, mission aplished, don''t worry.


    Soon, Emma replied.


    Emma: Johnny, you''re back so soon, truly a master.


    John: It was just a quest to find an item, a small task.


    Emma: I''m leveling up with White Feather, see youter at the Silverglow tavern.


    John: Alright.


    Emma: It''s unfair, you haven''t seen me for so long but you didn''t say if you missed me.


    John: Of course, I missed you, especially missing you naked in bed.


    Emma: Stop it, Johnny, you''re being inappropriate again.


    John: Hehe, don''t you miss it?


    Emma: (Blushing) I''m not telling you.


    John: When are you going back to school? I''lle to pick you up.


    Emma: (Sticking out her tongue) Naughty, I''ll go straight back to school, won''t go to your ce.


    John: That won''t do, I bought you a pretty nightdress, waiting for you to wear it.


    Emma: Oh my, Johnny, you''re so bad!


    ¡­


    John was joking with Emma while heading towards the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    By the time he reached the auction house, their conversation ended.


    Isabe, the familiar beautiful auctioneer, was currently standing idly in the auction hall.


    As soon as she saw John, her eyes lit up, "Wow, Galewind, you''re here?"


    John nodded, then followed Isabe to a private room on the second floor of the auction house.


    "What good stuff are you going to auction this time?"


    John casually said, "I have two nice pieces of equipment that don''t fit my profession, so I want to list them in your auction house."


    Isabe''s eyes shone even brighter, her smile rippling, "If Galewind says it''s good, it must be top-notch. Can I take a look?"


    John took the two items out of his backpack and put them on the table.


    Despite her expectations, when the orange glow lit up , Isabe was still stunned on the spot.


    "Can you tell me more about these items?" She finally found her voice, still staring at the equipment with wide eyes.


    John chuckled, briefly exining the details and functions of the items.


    Isabe listened carefully, her eyes sparkling with fascination and excitement.


    "That''s... amazing!" She eximed once John finished, "These are indeed top-tier items. They''ll definitely cause a stir at the auction."


    John shrugged, nonchntly saying, "Well, let''s hope they find a good owner then."


    They discussed a bit more about the auction details before John left the auction house.


    On his way out, he couldn''t help but smile at Isabe''s excitement.


    He knew he''d made the right choice.


    After all, every yer loves good equipment, and these two items were no exception.


    He looked forward to seeing what kind of storm they would stir up in the auction.


    But for now, he had a date to get to at the Silverglow tavern.


    With Emma''s image on his mind, he quickened his pace, eager to meet her again after so long.

 Chapter 77 76-The Auction Announcement that Shook the World

    <h4>Chapter 77 Chapter76-The Auction Announcement that Shook the World</h4>


    "...Is this... a Legendary equipment?"


    Isabe''s beautiful eyes widened, filled with astonishment.


    As a lifestyle yer, she has been working at the Dawn Breeze Auction House since she started ying this game.


    In all this time, she had never seen a legendary equip up for auction.


    Even epic equipment, a tier lower, was incredibly rare.


    It should be noted that legendary equipment is not the same as legendary items.


    Many items have a limit on how many times they can be used, while equipment directly boosts a character''s strength!


    Each time a epic equipment piece was up for auction, it caused a frenzy among all the guilds.


    After all, Godyer had only beenunched for a few months, and the vast majority of yers were still at a rtively low level.


    Standard and superior equipment were the norm, and possessing a full set of rare gear was already considered top-tier.


    John casually waved his hand, and the glow around the two items faded, revealing their true forms.


    Even without the dazzling orange light, the designs of "Medusa''s Tears" and the "Serpent King''s de" were quite distinctive.


    Isabe''s gaze oscited between the two pieces, still entranced by the sh of the gear''s illumination, even if it was just a fleeting glimpse.


    After a moment, Isabe finally regained herposure and asked, "Boss, are you sure you want to consign these two items to our auction house?"


    John nodded calmly, "Yes, these two pieces are of no use to me. It''s better to sell them to someone who needs them."


    Isabe rubbed her eyes, her expression yful as if she was questioning whether this was a dream.


    Her cute reaction drew a chuckle from John, "Come on, you''re not that surprised, are you? It''s just two pieces of gear, after all."


    "Just two pieces of gear?" Isabe felt as though her worldview had been shattered, and she eximed, "Boss, do you know what legendary gear means? It''s the top-tier equipment, second only to divine-level! At least for now, I haven''t heard of any legendary gear in the entire server."


    Johnughed, "That must be because those who got the legendary gear are keeping them for their own use, right?"


    Isabe shook her head resolutely, "No, I believe it''s more likely that current yers simply aren''t capable of obtaining such high-level gear. Of course, except for you, Boss!"


    John raised an eyebrow, "What makes you so sure?"


    Isabe was at a loss for words, "Boss, don''t you know that such high-level gear is listed on the Equipment Rankings?"


    John suddenly realized.


    Ever since he hid his own level, he had not been paying attention to the various leaderboards in Godyer.


    There was something like an Equipment Rankings?


    With a thought, hemanded the system to pull up the Equipment Rankings.


    Sure enough, he found the two pieces of equipment in his hands currently ranked first and second.


    [1st in Equipment Rankings: Serpent King''s de (Legendary), Level: 200, Owner: Anonymous yer]


    [2nd in Equipment Rankings: Medusa''s Tears (Legendary), Level: 200, Owner: Anonymous yer]


    [3rd in Equipment Rankings: Sword of Damocles (Epic), Level: 80, Owner:...]


    ...


    Aside from the two pieces of equipment that John just revealed, which were top of the rankings, there were no other legendary pieces on the Equipment Rankings.


    Not even epic equipment, of which only nine pieces existed, ranked from the third to the eleventh on the list.


    Everything that followed was a sea of blue rare gear.


    John stroked his chin thoughtfully, "No wonder Blue Sea seemed a little on edge when I revealed these pieces. Turns out, this is the first legendary equipment to be found in the whole server."


    Isabe nodded eagerly, "Exactly, the value of these two items is immeasurable and they have such good stats. It''s a pity to sell them."


    John shook his head, "But they''re of no use to me. Better to sell them."


    Isabe was speechless.


    She knew the mysterious Galewind before her was incredibly powerful, but she didn''t expect him to have such audacity.


    To say he''d sell two pieces of such valuable legendary equipment... truly a disy of extravagance.


    "Boss, are you sure? You really want to auction off these two items?"


    John nodded, affirming, "Yes, as for the auction house''s cut, we can stick to the previous rate."


    Isabe immediately lit up.


    Although the value of these two pieces wasn''t entirely clear yet, she was confident they would fetch a fortune at auction.


    That would mean the auction house''s cut would be a staggering amount.


    And so would hermission.


    It was almost like hitting the jackpot overnight!


    In her excitement, Isabe threw caution to the wind and threw her arms around John in a tight hug.


    "Thank you, Boss, for your generosity. I feel one step closer to financial freedom!"


    Caught off guard by Isabe''s sudden enthusiasm, John took a moment to react.


    He was left reminiscing the softness of the embrace, and rubbed his chin, "You sneaky girl, ambushing me like that. But I won''t mind more benefits like this in the future."


    Isabe''s face turned beet-red, looking as tempting as a red apple.


    She quickly began to register the two legendary items, trying to distract herself from the chaos of her emotions.


    Unbeknownst to John in the auction house, the outside world was in an uproar over the two legendary pieces of equipment.


    He rarely paid attention to the various system leaderboards, but most yers did care about this official information.


    Hence, when the two legendary pieces of equipment topped the Equipment Rankings, they caused quite a stir.


    "Holy cow, what''s happening? Am I seeing things? Why are there two legendary pieces of equipment in the Equipment Rankings?"


    "Medusa''s Tears? Serpent King''s de? Feels like they came from the same boss."


    "Who''s the godlike yer who did this?"


    "I don''t know, but ''Anonymous yer'' sounds familiar."


    "Isn''t that the name of the top yer in the Level Rankings?"


    "Maybe, but not necessarily. Any yer who hides their name is listed as ''Anonymous yer'' on the rankings."


    "But honestly, even though that Anonymous yer has hidden his level, he''s still ranked first on the Level Rankings, which proves his power," someone added. "Those two legendary pieces might just be his."


    The forums were in chaos, as were the major pubs in all the newbie towns.


    After all, the game had just started and legendary equipment was rare as hen''s teeth.


    So, the appearance of two even higher-grade pieces of legendary equipment was earth-shattering news.


    Inside the Silverglow pub, amidst the bubbling chatter, a human mage opened up the Equipment Rankings again.


    Suddenly, his drink dropped from his hands and shattered on the floor, sshing beer all over a heavily-armored warrior nearby.


    The warrior, known for his hot temper, was about to burst out in anger when the mage stuttered, "Holy crap, check the Equipment Rankings. The owners of the two legendary pieces have be unowned!"


    At first, no one believed him. "How could this happen? Can such high-grade gear be lost?"


    But after checking the rankings themselves, they found the two top legendary pieces had indeed be unowned.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Did this boss get ambushed, and his gear stolen?"


    "How is that possible? Could such high-level yers be ambushed? Think before you speak!"


    "Well, you never know. After all, four hands can do more than two. What if he was ambushed by a group?"


    "I think it''s more likely that the boss has decided to auction the gear," a rogue ss yer spected. "As we all know, when gear is consigned to the auction house, the owner bes unowned!"


    This statement was immediately met with disdain. "That''s even more unlikely. Who would be willing to auction off such gear?"


    The rogue held his ground, "Why not? What if the gear doesn''t match the boss''s ss?"


    This argument struck a chord, and for a moment everyone was stunned.


    After a brief pause, they rushed out of the pub, heading straight for the only auction house in Silverglow - the Dawn Breeze Auction House!


    This scene was ying out in every newbie town.


    After all, there were plenty of yers who came to this conclusion.


    Every yer in each town was hoping they could see the two legendary pieces at the auction house in their town.


    Although they knew they couldn''t afford them, it would be good to at least see them.


    Before the yers could reach the auction house, Silverglow''s Dawn Breeze Auction House announced in the world channel:


    [Dawn Breeze Auction House: Our house will be hosting a new auction in three days. We will be auctioning the world''s only two pieces of legendary equipment. The auction will be held in Auction Hall #1 at Silverglow''s Dawn Breeze Auction House. Interested parties, please prepare!]


    The announcement was repeated three times, setting the entire world aze.

 Chapter 78 77-Date with Sophia

    <h4>Chapter 78 Chapter77-Date with Sophia</h4>


    The Dawn Breeze Auction House released three public announcements in the world channel, highlighting the gravity of the uing auction.


    Most yers immediately guessed the reason.


    The two recently ownerless legendary equip were undoubtedly consigned to the Dawn Breeze Auction House and were very likely to appear in this auction.


    "Let''s go to Silverglow!"


    "We have to see those legendary equip."


    "That anonymous big shot is really generous to auction off such high-level gear."


    "Who has an invitation to the Dawn Breeze Auction House? I''ll pay a high price for it."


    In an instant, the entire Godyer was in an uproar.


    Inside a private room of a small tavern in Silverglow, Darklord was living it up with a woman on each arm, listening to the reports of his rookies.


    "Darklord, our guild''s top yers are all going to out of dungeon tomorrow, so we can continue to carry you leveling up," a rooky reported, asionally sneaking peeks at the two voluptuous beauties by Darklord''s side.


    The women with sultry eyes allowed Darklord''s wandering hands to roam freely inside their clothing.


    They were both D-list models who had fallen to the allure of Darklord''s wealth and eventually became members of his guild.


    But they were more ythings to Darklord than guild members.


    "Good, once I level up, I''ll make sure that bastard Galewind pays the price!" Darklord''s face darkened at the mention of Galewind. He couldn''t help but grind his teeth in anger.


    He paused, then suddenly asked, "What''s the status of the investigation into Galewind''s current situation?"


    The rooky''s face turned awkward.


    He nodded and said hesitantly, "Darklord, we couldn''t find any specific information about Galewind''s whereabouts. He seldom interacts with the outside world, and we don''t know where he''s leveling up."


    Darklord was instantly engulfed in rage and cursed, "Useless! You lot are absolutely useless! I''m paying you all so much and you can''t even find the person I want!"


    The rooky didn''t dare to lift his head, feeling resentful.


    Truth be told, tracking someone in the Godyer world was virtually impossible, unless you staked out their location day and night.


    Because the game simply didn''t have a tracking feature.


    As Darklord was still fuming, the rooky nced at themunication channel and suddenly said, "Boss, no need for cursing now, take a look."


    Annoyed, Darklord asked, "Look at what?"


    The rooky opened his own message channel, "The Dawn Breeze Auction House just made three announcements, it seems to be about the two top-ranked legendary equip on the equipment leaderboard."


    "What?" Darklord could no longer sit still.


    He pushed away the two women beside him and opened the message channel.


    Sure enough, he saw everyone''s conjecture.


    "These two legendary equip are actually being auctioned off?" Darklord''s eyes widened and his breathing became short, "Quick, inform the guild to gather funds. We must at least get one of these legendary equip."


    The rooky nervously replied, "That''s impossible, Boss. The purchase of The Devil''s Corpsest timepletely drained the guild''s treasury. We''ve replenished some since, but it''s still far from enough to buy a legendary item."


    Darklord roared in rage, "Then find a way to raise the funds. I guess gold coins are useless; the final auction will still require cash payment. And since when is cash an issue for me?"


    The rooky''s face turned increasingly ugly, he cautiously reminded, "Have you forgotten, boss? Last time, to raise funds, you sold off a part of your shares. What can we do this time?"


    Darklord waved his hand without hesitation, "Then continue selling. Didn''t we not sell all the sharesst time? Just sell them off this time. Anyway, I must have this equipment!"


    The thought of owning one of the only two legendary equip in the whole server ignited a fire in Darklord''s heart.


    Thest time he obtained The Devil''s Corpse, he thought he would be the most powerful yer in Godyer, only to have Galewind disrupt his ns.


    Now the opportunity to rise again was right before his eyes, how could he let it slip?


    Once he equips the legendary gear, who could be his match when everyone else is at a simr level?


    Then, those so-called top ten guild leaders and top yers globally, all of them will be under his feet.


    The more Darklord thought about it, the more excited he got,pletely unaware that his rooky''s face had turned as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    "What are you still waiting for, hurry up and arrange the sale of the shares."


    The rooky sighed quietly.


    Suddenly, he felt that his future following such a boss was bleak.


    ...


    In Silverglow, inside the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    John handed over the two legendary equip to Isabe, then prepared to log out for a rest.


    He waspletely unaware of the storm he had stirred up in the outside world.


    Therefore, he had no idea what kind of bloody war his two legendary equip would incite.


    Before he could log out, a notification from themunication channel suddenly rang out.


    Blue Sea: Galewind bro, did you put up the two legendary equip you got for auction?


    John: Yeah, they''re no use to me.


    Blue Sea: ...Boy, you really don''t realize how valuable these pieces of equipment are, do you? They''re the only two legendary equip that have ever dropped.


    John: So what? If I can''t use it, it''s trash no matter how valuable it is.


    Blue Sea: ...


    Blue Sea seemed particrly speechless at the moment.


    John: I asked you before if you wanted them, and you didn''t.


    Blue Sea: They were your spoils of war, I couldn''t just take them. But since they''re on the auction, I''ll have a shot at getting them.


    John: ...Aren''t you making things unnecessarilyplicated? If you had said so, I would''ve sold them to you directly.


    Blue Sea: Hahaha, I appreciate your good intentions, Galewind bro.


    John: I''m going to log out and rest now. See you at the auction.


    Blue Sea: Alright, see you then.


    Upon logging out, John stood up from his Chamber.


    He stretched leisurely, enjoying the cracking sounds of his bones.


    To his surprise, after such a long gaming session, he didn''t feel tired at all.


    Closing his eyes, he felt the mysterious energy flowing within his body.


    A sh of confusion appeared in John''s eyes.


    Was the energy stronger than before?


    It seemed that the more he explored in the world of Godyer, the quicker his real-world body would awaken.


    John checked his phone, all the messages were from Emma.


    Apparently, she had not only messaged him in the game but also missed him enough to reach out before he had even started ying.


    John smiled to himself.


    Just as he was about to put his phone away, it buzzed again.


    This time, it was from Sophia, the beautiful saleswoman.


    Sophia: What are you up to? Are you in the game?


    John replied: Just left the game, what''s up?


    Sophia''s message came back quickly: Nothing much, just got off work and feeling a bit bored. Do you want to grab dinner and watch a movie?


    John: Sure, and what after the movie? (grinning)


    Sophia: Stop it! After dinner and a movie, of course, we go our separate ways.


    John: Oh, then I''m not going.


    Sophia: ...You''re bad! Let''s just have dinner and watch a movie first, okay?


    John smirked slightly, freshened up, and stepped out of his apartment in the glow of the setting sun.


    They agreed to meet at the mall.


    From a distance, John spotted a slim figure standing at the mall entrance.


    Sophia''s figure was beautifully outlined in a ck professional dress.


    Her breasts were perky, almost popping the buttons off her white blouse.


    John walked up quickly and greeted her with a teasing smile, "I spotted a beautiful woman from far away and was about to hit on her when I realized she looked familiar. How''s that for a coincidence?"


    Sophia yfully rolled her eyes andined, "Johnny, you''re such a busy man. You haven''t thought to contact me for such a long time."


    John immediately scratched his nose in embarrassment, "Well, things have been hectictely. Between moving houses and helping friends explore dungeons in the game, I''ve been swamped."


    Sophia broke into a smile, her delicate features like a blooming orchid in a quiet valley, "I know you''ve been busy, which is why I didn''t dare to bother you. I just got incredibly bored today."


    John promptly raised his hand in assurance, "No worries, feel free to reach out whenever you''re bored. I''m at your beck and call."


    They walked side by side into the mall, first grabbing hot pot for dinner, then heading to the movie theatre.


    Intentionally or not, Sophia, after careful consideration, chose a newly released romance film.


    Sitting in the dimly lit cinema box, John found his nose teased by the faint scent of Sophia''s perfume.


    He paid no attention to the actual content of the movie.


    He never really took an interest in these romance films.


    The plots were always too melodramatic, with the love stories of the main characters full of twists and turns.


    He couldn''tprehend how the screenwriters'' minds worked.

 Chapter 79 78-Midnight Passion

    <h4>Chapter 79 Chapter78-Midnight Passion</h4>


    However, it wasn''t long before John was captivated by the film.


    On the screen, the male and female leads were passionately kissing, with their clothes disappearing piece by piece.


    "Well, this plot is quite something," John whispered in Sophia''s ear, teasing her with a grin, "Did you pick this movie on purpose?"


    John''s hot breath made Sophia blush instantly.


    The seductive scenes on the screen didn''t help either.


    Sophia started to tremble slightly, her gaze bing more and more blurry.


    John, who was enjoying the movie, suddenly noticed something amiss.


    Looking down, he saw a soft, delicate hand resting on his thigh, subtly rubbing and moving upwards...


    A smirk appeared on John''s face.


    He reached out and grabbed the mischievous hand, "What''s going on? Getting a bit worked up, are we?"


    Sophia didn''t reply, but her flirtatious eyes said it all.


    She moved closer to John, their bodies pressing against each other.


    She leaned into his ear, her breath as sweet as orchids, "Let''s go to your ce..."


    Taken aback, John responded, "But we haven''t finished the movie."


    "I don''t care!"


    Like a pair of lovers stealing a secret moment, they quietly rose from their seats and left the theater box, leaving the other audience members with puzzled expressions.


    ...


    At John''s ce.


    The front door was swung open hastily, and before John even had a chance to close it, the hot and eager body was already pressed against him.


    The heavy panting was as intoxicating as opium, impossible to resist.


    "Hold on, let me close the door..."


    Before John could finish his sentence, his mouth was sealed with a soft kiss.


    A gentle scent filled his nostrils, and waves of sensation surged through him.


    A spark ignited in John''s lower belly, shooting straight into his mind.


    He could no longer suppress his body''s instincts.


    His arms tightly encircled Sophia''s waist, with his palms naturally moving downwards until they rested on Sophia''s curvaceous backside.


    "Phew...it''s even better than a few days ago..." John gasped out, teasing her.


    Her response was a sultry purr, like a cat in heat.


    John''s hands didn''t stop exploring, they continued to roam over Sophia''s smooth, creamy, and slender legs.


    Their lips remained entwined, each sh of their tongues sending shockwaves through theirst coherent thoughts, until all thought ceased and their primal urges took over.


    John''s hands, which were wandering over Sophia''s legs, suddenly jerked upwards, bypassing her skirt and clutching at her firm backside.


    Sophia let out a soft gasp, like alcohol thrown into a fire, instantly igniting John''s desires.


    He fervently began to tear at the girl''s clothes in his arms, his hands exploring her as if uncovering a hidden paradise.


    Meanwhile, he was bing increasingly aroused, his manhood hardening and pressing firmly against Sophia''s lower belly.


    Although they were still dressed, the mes of their passion were rapidly escting.


    Sophia''s face was a beautiful apple-red, a mix of desire and shyness.


    She nced downwards, her eyes a mix of surprise and shyness.


    Even though they had been intimate before, she was still astonished at the sight of John''s manhood.


    Its size... Its hardness... It was the ultimate toy that no woman could resist!


    Sophia''s soft, fair hand reached out to touch him, her fingers gently circling him through his clothes.


    Each tease was a direct assault on John''s senses.


    John couldn''t hold back any longer.


    With a growl, he scooped up the gorgeous woman and kicked open the door to his bedroom.


    On the bed, John straddled Sophia''s curvaceous body, his hands constantly moving, her clothes disappearing piece by piece.


    He tugged off her jacket and threw it aside, then began to unbutton her white blouse.


    And then, with a sudden swoosh, her ample bosom sprung free.


    Atop the majestic mountains, two grapes stood proudly, gently swaying with the tremble of the peaks.


    The sight was visually staggering.


    "You little tease... not even wearing underwear?"


    John''s eyes widened, bloodshot from shock.


    He felt like he was witnessing the most wonderful painting in existence.


    Sophia, with her seductive eyes, giggled and licked her lips, "Actually, I was wearing them earlier, but I took them off and put them in my bag before our date tonight."


    John was dumbfounded. What man could resist such a test?


    Without hesitation, he leaned in to taste the feast in front of him.


    One tantalizing grape was drawn into his mouth while the other was kneaded between his fingers.


    The faint sweet taste left John barely capable of coherent thought.


    Under his tease, Sophia was gradually bing unable to bear it.


    Her pretty face flushed, her hands fervently tearing at John''s clothes, and soft moans escaped from her parted lips.


    John''s clothes, too, began to disappear one by one, until he waspletely naked.


    His manhood stood tall, like a dragon rising from the water, pressed just between Sophia''s majestic peaks.


    The woman, now in the throes of desire, hadpletely forgotten her usual shyness.


    Her hands firmly gripped John''s shaft, stroking it up and down.


    "Ah~" John hissed.


    This sensory stimtion was akin to a nuclear explosion.


    He thrust his hips, and his manhood slid right through Sophia''s cleavage, reaching up to her chin.


    Sophia, with half-closed eyes, opened them wide, looking down with a mix of lustful curiosity.


    John''s voice was a little hoarse as he gritted out, "I showered before I came out. I''m clean!" Sophia instantly understood, her smile radiating seduction.


    She bent her head and opened her small mouth, taking in the sensitive head of his manhood, then began to gently bob her head...


    John''s head tilted back, the warmth below washing over him like waves, vigorously crashing against his senses.


    This sensation was intoxicating.


    After a moment, Sophia stopped her actions.


    Her face was flushed as she spat out, "Yuck, it doesn''t taste good at all."


    Johnughed, but before he could respond, he was pushed onto the bed by Sophia.


    With her seductive eyes, Sophia herself pulled off her tiny undergarment.


    Her hands guided the exaggeratedlyrge manhood, aimed it at the right spot, and without hesitation, sat down.


    "Squelch~" The dull sound began to establish a rhythm.


    The collision of flesh against fleshposed the most enchanting and beautiful sound in the world.


    Mixed within the cacophony were the moans of a woman and the deep breaths of a man.


    John was half-lying on the bed, looking at Sophia straddling him.


    His eyes were narrowed in pure bliss ¨C a word that could hardly encapste his current feelings.


    What an astonishing picture it was!


    Sophia''s two plump bunnies bounced in time with her movements.


    Her cascading hair intermingled with her naked porcin skin, a sight that was both tantalizing and surprisingly dignified.


    "Ah~ hmm~... darling... take me... harder..."


    "Baby... I want to merge into you..."


    "Amazing... I love you so much..."


    Sophia was losing herself, her coherency breaking down into incoherent fragments amidst the pleasure.


    Perhaps the position was a bit tiring, Sophia''s movements gradually slowed until John took over the pace.


    After enduring this for more than ten minutes, John abruptly sat up.


    Holding Sophia''s limp, tender body in his arms, he said with a mischievous smile, "Got any energy left? Let''s switch positions."


    Sophia managed to open her beautiful eyes and pouted, "Johnny, you''re too good... I''mpletely spent..."


    John patted her butt, flipping her over and assuming the doggy position.


    His hands grasped Sophia''s delicate waist, each impact between her round buttocks and his abdomen creating a wave.


    This visual stimtion was the greatest visual enjoyment.


    In the fire of passion, waves of climax left Sophia thoroughly dazed, and her moans eventually turned into melodious chants.


    After what felt like an eternity, John let out a low roar as they simultaneously peaked.


    Their naked bodies clung to each other, falling onto the soft bed.


    Sophia, like an octopus, clung to John.


    Her face was flushed from the lingering high, and she murmured, "You''re too much, making me lose myself every time."


    Johnughed, holding the beautiful woman in his arms.


    "I have bad news... I got too excited and came inside."

 Chapter 80 79-Suddenly Busy in Silverglow

    <h4>Chapter 80 Chapter79-Suddenly Busy in Silverglow </h4>


    "You dare to say that?" Sophia red at John, "Hmph! You only think about your own pleasure."


    "I just don''t like condoms. They affect my performance," John exined somewhat awkwardly, rubbing his nose. "So, I never keep them around."


    Sophia turned her head, looking satisfied. "Don''t worry, I''m in my safe period."


    Hearing that, John chuckled, "Is that so... then let''s continue."


    Looking down, Sophia noticed that the previouslyid manhood was again standing proudly.


    Before she could let out a gasp, his strong body was already pressing down on her.


    The room once again filled with boundless spring light.


    The next day.


    Sophia, lying in the master bedroom''s bed, opened her eyes, feeling a soreness in her body as if it wasn''t her own.


    She peeled back the sheets that covered her.


    Her body was covered in the marks ofst night''s heated encounters.


    As her mind gradually regained rity, the memories fromst night came flooding back.


    Sitting up on the bed, Sophia blushed inexplicably.


    Good heavens, what exactly had she been doingst night?


    The thought of the wanton night made her body heat up.


    She was usually quite prim and proper, so why had she acted like a nymphomaniacst night?


    Sophia was puzzled but thinking about John''s handsome face and muscr body, she couldn''t help but respond instinctively.


    What a seductive man.


    Unfortunately, such a man wasn''t hers alone.


    Sophia sighed but suddenly, she had a strange thought.


    Given this man''s prowess, she alone might not be able to handle him.


    After all, by the end ofst night, she had almost gone numb.


    Even now, her body was still somewhat sore...


    Maybe it would be best to find a few more women to share his vigor.


    Sophia shook her head, blushing at her own idea.


    Just then, John walked in, "Awake yet? Let''s have breakfast."


    Looking up, he saw Sophia sitting on the bed, the upper half of her bare body disyed openly.


    The woman seemed lost in thought, a dreamy look on her face.


    John''s interest was piqued, "What''s up? Still not enough fromst night? Want to go for another round?"


    Sophia snapped back to reality and quickly wrapped herself up in the sheets, "No way, you''ll wear me out!"


    John chuckled and joked, "You''re not so easy to wear out. Wasn''t I the one doing all the workst night? What''s that saying, ''there is no such thing as a badnd, only a tired ox ''?"


    Sophia buried her head into the quilt, her muffled voice saying, "Johnny, you''re too much. I admit defeat, okay?"


    Johnughed out loud, "As long as you know I''m tough. I won''t tease you anymore, let''s eat."


    Sophia got dressed and tidied up her hair and makeup.


    When she finally left the bedroom, she found the dining table covered with food - all light and delicious breakfast to soothe the stomach.


    Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise, "Wow, Johnny, did you make all of this?"


    John nodded, "Even though it''s already noon, you just woke up. I figured you wouldn''t be able to handle anything too greasy. Let''s have some light breakfast to settle the stomach."


    Sophia sat at the dining table and took a taste.


    The food was surprisingly delicious.


    She mumbled her praises while eating, "You''re incredible. I can''t believe a perfect man like you will end up with just any girl."


    Johnughed, "That''s why you have to work hard to be the one."


    Sophia snorted, "Dream on. With all the women around you, when would it be my turn?"


    "I better finish up and get to work. I missed the morning shift, they''re going to dock my pay again."


    John chuckled, "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked for half-day leave for you. I know your boss, they won''t dock your pay."


    Sophia rxed.


    After breakfast, John dropped Sophia off at her workce and then returned home to continue his adventure in the Godyer.


    He climbed into the chamber and initiated the neural link.


    "Wee back, the world of Godyer is pleased to meet you again," the system prompted.


    As the message ended, the scenery before John abruptly switched.


    He found himself in Silverglow once again.


    As soon as he entered the game, hismunication channel was bombarded with various messages.


    A small portion of these were invitations to join teams or guilds.


    Since he had left the game in Silverglow, his name would appear in the list of solo yers in the safe zone.


    John had hidden his level, ss, and a series of personal identity information.


    All that others could see was his name.


    However, as Godyer was gradually moving past its public test phase and into a period of rapid development, all the major guilds were recruiting to strengthen their forces.


    Some smaller solo yer teams would temporarily invite strangers to join them on quests.


    These people would look for targets in the list of solo yers.


    In addition to these messages, the majority of the messages were from familiar names, including Blue Sea and Isabe.


    Blue Sea had sent only one message: "Brother Galewind, thank you for your help. Our guild has sessfully upgraded to a level 4 guild."


    After pondering for a moment, John replied with a simple "Congrats."


    Isabe''s messages were more numerous, primarily coordinating auction times and invitations.


    Because John had put 1 legendary items and 2 equip up for auction, Isabe had specifically requested an advanced VIP status for him from Master Leon.


    Now, John was a top-tier VIP customer at the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    On his way to the Dawn Breeze Auction House, John was surprised to find that the number of yers in Silverglow seemed to have increased overnight.


    The previously spacious main roads of the city were somewhat congested.


    These newly-arrived yers were of various races.


    John even spotted some Demon yers in the crowd, which was quite rare.


    Silverglow is located in the east of the Northern Myst Empire and is considered human territory.


    The majority of yers here are humans, or races allied with the human faction such as elves and dwarves.


    Demon yers, belonging to an evil faction, rarely venture here as their faction is in conflict with the human faction and they are not protected by the town''s NPCs.


    Instead, they face various restrictions.


    For some reason, these Demon yers had appeared here this time.


    Until now, John had no idea how much of a sensation the two legendary equip he had put up for auction had caused.


    Only when he overheard yers'' discussions did he gradually realize.


    The surge of yers and power congregating in Silverglow had been caused by him.


    On his way, the topic most discussed by yers was the two legendary items he had auctioned.


    In addition to this, another frequent topic of discussion among yers was the sessful promotion of the Blue Sea Guild to a level 4 guild.


    "Hey guys, anyone sessfully applied to join the Blue Sea Guild?"


    "Well, they''re a level 4 guild now. We''re just small fries; we''re not even qualified to join."


    "I''m so envious of the guys in the Blue Sea Guild. Being in a level 4 guild, they don''t have to worry about being camped at the respawn points by their enemies."


    "Not only that, the higher the guild level, the better the benefits, and the faster you can level up."


    "But I''m really curious. How did the Blue Sea Guild manage to advance to a level 4 guild in such a short period of time? I heard that the difficulty of promoting to a level 4 guild is extremely high. Even though the Blue Sea Guild is one of the top 10 guilds globally, those ranked higher than them haven''t been promoted yet."


    "I heard that the Guild Leader of the Blue Sea Guild invited a mysterious big shot who helped them get the most important Lv4 Guild Establishment Order."


    John, draped in a ck cloak and wearing the most basic newbie gear, walked past this group of yers discussing.


    Little did they know that the mysterious big shot who had helped the Blue Sea Guild was the "newbie" yer who had just walked past them.


    When he arrived at the auction house, Isabe, who had received the news, was already waiting at the entrance.


    John got straight to the point, "When does the auction start?"


    Isabe replied, "At five in the afternoon."


    John nodded, "There''s still time, I''lle back in the afternoon."


    Before he left the Dawn Breeze Auction House, Isabe gave him two things.


    They were two card-like gold-stamped items.


    One was a VIP card, and the other was an invitation to the auction in the evening.


    Only yers who had an invitation were eligible to enter the auction venue.


    John left the auction house and then sent a message to Emma, "Where are you?"


    Emma responded almost instantly, indicating she was also online in the game, "Johnny, I''m fishing..."


    John was rendered speechless.


    This girl was on her way to bing a fishing enthusiast in Godyer.


    John originally wanted to visit Emma, but he really had no interest in fishing.


    If that''s the case, he might as well take care of some errands...


    John opened his backpack and looked at the white snake egg inside.


    He had originally nned to auction this egg as well.


    But at thest minute, he decided to keep this giant egg from Queen Medusa.

 Chapter 81 80-The Hunt of Darklord

    <h4>Chapter 81 Chapter80-The Hunt of Darklord</h4>


    The reason John kept the queen Medusa''s egg wasn''t because he needed a pet for assistance in battles, but because he suddenly thought of something...


    The ultimate development of Godyer would likely involve a final showdown between the camps of righteousness and evil.


    Despite having received The Devil''s inheritance, John essentially still belonged to the race of human yers.


    In case ofrge-scale battles between the two factions in theter stages, he needed to gain more information about the enemy.


    If the queen Medusa inside the egg could be hatched, it would serve as an excellent source of information.


    Being an undead boss of the abyss, it was undoubtedly more capable than John himself.


    However, the hatching conditions for the queen Medusa were quite stringent.


    Abyssal Mire, which John couldn''t ess at present, since the game had not yet opened the entrance to the abyss.


    He guessed that it might be essible only after several updates.


    The other condition was to collect the essence blood of seven snake-type undead lords.


    Coincidentally, if John remembered correctly, there was a mini secret realm near Silverglow where a snake-type boss, which happened to be of the undead lord level, slumbered.


    Wasn''t this like a pillow arriving just as sleepiness took hold?


    John rented a horse as his mount and galloped out of the city gate.


    He brushed past two warrior yers whose eyes suddenly lit up upon seeing him.


    Once John was out of sight, one of them whispered to hispanion, "Wait a minute, isn''t that Galewind, the one our boss asked us to find?"


    Hispanion nodded, "Indeed, he looks a lot like the man in the photo."


    "Let''s go, we have to report back to the boss quickly, we''ve found Galewind''s tracks."


    "And you?"


    "Of course, I have to follow him, otherwise, what if he escapes again?"


    The two men split up, and the first warrior yer summoned his mount and started chasing John.


    Hispanion galloped back to the guild headquarters at full speed.


    Unaware of the ripples he had caused, John, after leaving the city, galloped northward.


    Initially, there were quite a few tents along the road, set up by those bustling around Silverglow''s Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    However, as John moved further north, the number of yers gradually thinned.


    Upon entering the grasnd, there were only a few lone yers looking for low-level monsters to level up.


    While on the move, John suddenly furrowed his eyebrows - it seemed like he had a tail following him.


    Sitting on his horseback, he slowed down and nced back from the corner of his eye.


    Indeed, the figure on the horse in the distance had also slowed down.


    So, he was reallying for him?


    John was slightly taken aback.


    He didn''t know whether it was someone from the Wolf Guild or Darklord Guild, but whoever it was, they weren''t here with good intentions.


    So, John turned his horse around and dashed into a valley.


    Upon seeing John disappear from his line of sight, the warrior yer who was following him grew anxious and hurriedly chased after him.


    As soon as he entered the valley, he saw John standing beside his mount, watching him expressionlessly.


    "You''ve been tailing me for a while now, anything you want?"


    The warrior yer, recovering quickly, put on a casual smile and replied, "Brother, I think you misunderstood. I''m not tailing you."


    John scoffed and pointed above his head, "Next time you lie, remember to hide your guild name first."


    The name over the warrior yer''s head read clearly: "Darklord Guild ¡ª EverFlow".


    Unable to conceal his identity, EverFlow instantly put on a new face.


    He spat out maliciously, "That''s right, I''m part of the Darklord Guild. Our guild leader has been looking for you. You thought you could cross the Darklord and then just hide?"


    John was somewhat speechless, he shook his head and said, "The lot of you from your guild, top to bottom, are just a bunch of idiots. Is this what they mean when they say, ''a foolish leader only raises foolish subordinates''?"


    EverFlow was instantly furious, and barked out, "How dare you insult our guild! You''re just asking for it, punk!"


    John was directly amused by the yer''s stupidity.


    He casually strolled towards EverFlow, muttering, "I shouldn''t have bothered talking to an idiot like you. Didn''t your guild leader, Darklord, tell you to run when you see me?"


    EverFlow tried to retort, but found John waving at him dismissively, as if swatting a fly.


    The next moment, he cked out.


    [You have been in by Galewind!]


    When he came to, he found himself back at the respawn pool in Silverglow.


    "Was I just one-shot?"


    EverFlow stood at the entrance of the pool, disbelief written all over his face.


    His strength wasn''t the top tier in the guild, but he was far from the weakest.


    Approaching the level 50 and equipped with decent gear, he found it inconceivable that he had been taken out in one strike.


    He scratched his head, baffled.


    The scariest part was that he didn''t even see how Galewind attacked.


    Could their guild even handle such a formidable yer?


    A shiver of fear ran down EverFlow''s spine.


    He dashed towards the guild''s headquarters, intent on convincing the guild leader to drop the grudge against such a formidable foe.


    However, when he returned to the guild, he was taken aback.


    Darklord had dispatched most of the guild''s top yers, led by the guild''s ace, SoulSong, on a mission to take down Galewind.


    If it weren''t for the imminent auction, Darklord might have even joined them himself, such was his enmity towards John.


    "EverFlow? How are you back so soon? Did you lose Galewind?"


    Seeing EverFlow rush into the guild headquarters, Darklord, who was busy raising funds, frowned.


    He had been on the brink of revenge, and losing Galewind''s trail now would mean not knowing when he might get another chance.


    EverFlow, with fear written all over his face, shook his head, "Boss, Galewind found me."


    "And then? He shook you off? So, you did lose him, didn''t you?" Darklord roared in fury.


    "Worthless! The guild has spent so much money on you lot, and you can''t even track someone!"


    EverFlow shook his head again, looking even more terrified, "Not lost, boss. I was one-shot by him!"


    "What? One-shot?!" Darklord''s expression of rage froze on his face.


    "Boss, should we really be making an enemy of such a fearsome yer?"


    EverFlow said, still terrified.


    "You didn''t see it, that guy is just...inhuman. I didn''t even see how he attacked."


    Darklord, clearly impatient, snapped, "That''s because you''re useless, not a pro at all! Galewind has been suppressed by me ever since he joined the game. He ruined my nsst time, and I''ve sworn revenge. SoulSong, who knows him best, is leading the hunt this time. There''s no way he''ll escape!"


    Although surprised by John''s strength, Darklord didn''t worry too much.


    "Alright, our primary task now is to secure those two legendary equip at the auction. SoulSong can handle tracking Galewind."


    ...


    In the Great Northern ins, an unknown small valley.


    John slowly retracted his hand, a fleeting spark at his fingertips.


    "These insignificant bugs dare to track me alone? Seems they value gold over life." John shook his head in resignation, turning to continue towards his destination.


    Not long after he left, a group of people arrived in haste.


    "Is this where EverFlow wasst killed?" SoulSong looked around, then his eyes brightened slightly.


    He spotted EverFlow''s steed, wandering aimlessly, munching on grass due to the death of its owner.


    After ordering his men to bring the horse back, SoulSong fell into silence.


    He had already heard through themunication channel about EverFlow being one-shot and resurrecting back, which made him even more alert.


    Darklord''s judgment was clouded by his burning desire for revenge against Galewind, but SoulSong remained cool-headed.


    He had never underestimated Galewind, his former friend, fully aware of his formidable strength.


    At the very inception of the game "Godyer", Darklord had exploited a significant amount of resources to undercut Galewind.


    Any other yer would have had to delete their ount and start over, but Galewind, against all odds, fought back from the abyss.


    SoulSong had to admit to himself, he probably couldn''t have done the same.


    "Captain, we''ve lost the enemy''s tracks. What do we do next?" The voice of a guild member interrupted SoulSong''s thoughts.


    SoulSong thought for a moment, then responded, "Since Galewind left from here, there''s a good chance he''ll pass through here again on his way back to Silverglow."


    "We''ll wait here, notify everyone to prepare for battle!" As a former guild leader, SoulSong naturally knew how to manage a team in arge-scale fight.


    He quickly spread his group out, setting up an ambush in the valley.


    Meanwhile, John had arrived at his destination.


    [You have entered Dark Cavern]


    Looking at the bottomless cavern in front of him, John mused, "These serpents really do act like their real-life counterparts, always favoring these dark and damp caves."


    He took a leap of faith and plunged into the cavern.

 Chapter 82 81-Yggdrasil, the Abyss Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 82 Chapter81-Yggdrasil, the Abyss Serpent</h4>


    The Dark Cavern was a high-level area that had not yet been explored.


    To get here, one had to pass through many boss territories, which is why no yers had been here before.


    Had John not intentionally released a trace of his aura to intimidate the minor bosses along the way, he wouldn''t have been able to arrive here unimpeded.


    The inside of the Dark Cavern wasn''t like the realm of the Medusa Queen, marked by long underground passages.


    After jumping into the cavern, John found himself in a vast space filled with a death-representing ck gas, its stench almost making him want to throw up.


    John casually cast a purification spell on himself.


    It was strange, considering he was the inheritor of The Devil.


    But he had naturally learned such a holy-light minor spell during his time leveling up in the Godyer Temple.


    In fact, John had mastery over more than just holy-light skills.


    He knew a couple of skills from various sses.


    He guessed it might have something to do with The Devil Azazel.


    The cavern was pitch dark, devoid of any light.


    But that wasn''t a problem for John.


    He promptly activated his Eye of Artemis.


    [Eye of Artemis (Divine Talent): You are blessed by the moon god and possess the Eye of Artemis. With this talent, you can gaze directly into the darkness and abyss, seeing through all illusions. You can discern the truth of any matter and have many mysterious abilities. With this talent, you can stare straight at gods.]


    Using this divine talent, which could see through all illusions, to navigate in the dark, felt like using a cannon to kill a mosquito.


    But John was able to see the entire cavern clearly.


    The ground was littered with rotting flesh and dry bones.


    Oddly shaped nts rooted themselves within these remains.


    Small groups of undead monsters roamed aimlessly.


    These monsters had the bodies of men, but the heads of snakes, covered in scales.


    Their appearance was far from pleasing to the human eye.


    "Jeez, these things are just abstract art." John rolled his eyes and looked away.


    The appearance of these small monsters was somewhat offensive to his sight.


    But evidently, John''s arrival had drawn the attention of these snake-headed beasts.


    They sniffed the air, catching the scent of a living human, and began to converge on John.


    Although John had concealed his aura, these snake-headed beasts seemed to share abilities with real-world snakes.


    Their forked tongues, flicking out of their mouths, were clearly equipped with infrared-like detection.


    So, they were rushing in to meet their maker?


    John chuckled coldly. The Eye of Artemis had already analyzed the basic information about these creatures.


    [Underworld Serpent Minion (Elite Level)]


    [Level: 145]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Were these level 145 elite minions?


    John was surprised, but only for a moment.


    As the underworld serpent minions gathered and prepared to attack, John simply lifted his hand and swept it through the air.


    A blue wave of light emanated from his hand.


    Just like a sweeping autumn wind clearing fallen leaves, the moving Underworld Serpent Minions all froze in ce.


    The next second, they dissipated into puffs of green smoke.


    [Ocean Fury (Divine skill) (Level 8): You''ve been observed by Poseidon, the Ocean God, and received his favor, enabling you to briefly wield the authority of the ocean, unleashing a godlike surge of energy that deals true, indiscriminate damage to enemies within a 3000-yard radius. Damage value: 100,000.]


    If Blue Sea saw the skill John just used, he''d probably faint on the spot.


    This was the divine skill that all sea mages dream of.


    Although every water mage takes a different skill path, they ultimately converge on the favor of the Ocean God.


    They have been given magical powers by worshiping the Ocean God.


    But John gained this skill merely through awakening amidst repeated death experiences.


    With a single Ocean Fury, he instantly cleared all the elite-level minions in this space.


    There was no ripple in John''s eyes, as calm as a cidke.


    Killing these over-100-level elite minions held no sense of aplishment for him.


    His gaze turned to the deepest part of the cavern.


    There was a deeper darkness there, as if leading straight to the heart of the earth.


    Just then, dark smoke began to roll at the entrance.


    The heavy panting sound got louder and louder.


    John raised an eyebrow.


    There seemed to be more than one source of that breathing.


    As he wondered, a huge figure that blocked out the sky shot out from the swirling darkness.


    "I smell the nauseating scent of those godly creatures."


    "It must be that old man, the Ocean God''s energy. There''s too much moisture in the air; it''s making me ufortable."


    "How peculiar it is that the Ocean God woulde to the mortal world."


    "This divine power isn''t pure; it must just be one of his believers..."


    "How dare an insignificant being like you disturb the rest of the great Abyss Lord?"


    ...


    Three piercing voices rang out, deafening.


    John looked up.


    A massive python at least 50 meters long was coiled around the entrance.


    Its body was covered with ck scales, with tumorous growths resembling human heads.


    What surprised John the most was that this python had three heads, each sporting a sharp, single horn.


    Even in the darkness, one could feel the dreadful aura emanating from this creature.


    The conversation just now was between the three heads.


    John, expressionless, activated his Eye of Artemis to look:


    [Abyssal Serpent Yggdrasil (Lord-level boss): From the unknown depths of the abyss...]


    [Level: 220]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    John was somewhat taken aback.


    This level was even higher than Medusa''s.


    He stroked his chin, considering, "Seems like this fellow''s essence blood should be of high enough quality to hatch the Medusa Queen''s egg in my bag."


    "Lowly creature, your gaze displeases me. How dare you look directly at the great Abyssal Serpent? Are you prepared to meet your death?"


    The central head among the three seemed to notice John''s gaze and instantly became enraged.


    With its roar, the entire space started to tremble violently.


    John stood there calmly, expressionless, and retorted, "Great? Just a guard dog daring to call itself great?"


    Yggdrasil suddenly fell silent, its sixntern-sized eyes filled with confusion and apprehension.


    It was the middle head that broke the silence, "Human, what exactly is your identity? Howe you know about my past?"


    John raised his eyebrows slightly, appearing utterly nonchnt, "Is your past a great secret? Running away from the Demon''s tomb for fear of punishment for your mistakes, hiding here trembling every day. Isn''t thismon knowledge in the abyss?"


    Yggdrasil''s anger red up again, "But you''re a human, not a creature of the abyss. How would you know these secrets?"


    John suddenly revealed a mysterious smile, his voice faint, "The secrets I know are far more than you could imagine... like what mistake you made..."


    Yggdrasil''s fury intensified, it roared, "No matter who you are, since you''ve found my hiding ce, I will not let you leave alive!"


    "You will die in the fury of the great Abyssal Lord, Yggdrasil! I will skin you, extract your soul, and ensure you''ll never escape for eternity!"


    John let out a dismissive smile, "You''re wee to try."


    Such a contemptuous attitude instantly robbed Yggdrasil of its sanity.


    "Kill him! He dares to ignore the wrath of the Abyssal Serpent!" This was the enraged shout from the left head.


    The right head quickly echoed, "Yes, we must extract his soul. I want to burn it daily with fire, let him taste the pain worse than death!"


    The single horns on each of the three heads started to emit ck light.


    ck smoke started to surge out from the python''s body.


    The smoke didn''t scatter, instead, it gathered and started to churn and burn in the air.


    The ck me morphed into a ck python head, roaring and lunging at John.


    Faced with the furious attack, John reacted as if he hadn''t seen it at all.


    He didn''t even bother to make a move to dodge.


    All three of Yggdrasil''s snake heads wore teasing smiles.


    How could such an insignificant creature be so presumptuous?


    To face its full-on attack without even a hint of evasion?


    Then the next moment, the expressions on the three snake heads froze.


    They saw John, bathed in the serpent''s me, not only was he not melted, he even appeared to be enjoying it!

 Chapter 83 82-The Abyss’s Secret, Embers of Shadowflame

    <h4>Chapter 83 Chapter82-The Abyss''s Secret, Embers of Shadowme </h4>


    "This... This can''t be possible!"


    The Abyss Serpent Yggdrasil was utterly bbergasted at this moment.


    Its limited cognitive capacity was simply insufficient to reason out the cause of the scene before it.


    That was the Shadowme, a me from the deepest abyss, capable of incinerating souls.


    Why couldn''t it inflict even the slightest harm on the human standing before it?


    "Oh, wondering why I''mpletely unscathed?"


    John curved the corners of his mouth, sketching out a smirk tinged with mockery.


    For the first time, Yggdrasil showed a look of deep concern.


    The three serpent heads looked at each other, and the one in the middle tentatively asked,


    "Who on earth are you? How can you disregard the damage of the Shadowme?"


    John cocked his head, teasing, "Why don''t you take a wild guess?"


    Thatment left Yggdrasil in a stunned silence.


    John''s casual demeanor infuriated Yggdrasil.


    But it no longer dared to attack John recklessly.


    ck mes still encircled John''s body, yetpletely reined in their explosive energy.


    They acted like a docile kitten, yfully circling its owner.


    John stretched out his hand, casually stirring through the Shadowme.


    He molded the Shadowme into a ball, yfully juggling it in his hand.


    The sight terrified Yggdrasil and only deepened its incredulity.


    "This is impossible! The Shadowme is the endless fire from the deepest abyss, capable of hurting all races except the royals. Why is it so submissive before you?"


    John lifted his hand, treating the Shadowme as a little toy, tossing it up and down.


    Curiously, he said, "Since you''ve mentioned it, I have a question for you. To my knowledge, only the Demon race can manipte the energy of the Shadowme. So, how can you release it?"


    Yggdrasil''s three snake heads immediately showed an embarrassed expression, and it remained silent for a while.


    John already had his answer and snickered, "So, it looks like you turned thief while fleeing from the abyss."


    Yggdrasil roared again, "Shut up! What do you take yourself for, daring to disrespect the great abyssal serpent?"


    "I only took the Embers of Shadowme from the abyss. How could the great abyssal serpent stoop to thievery?"


    John realized, "No wonder I detected impurities in the Shadowme. It seems you''ve been trying to control the Embers of Shadowme over these endless ages... What a pity. Such a high-level energy is not something a watchdog like you can control. Instead, you''ve tainted the purity of the Shadowme."


    John''s words cut deep, sending Yggdrasil into a frenzied state.


    If it weren''t for fear of John''s true identity, it would have pounced already.


    John casually extinguished the me in his hand and said expressionlessly, "Hand over the Embers of Shadowme, and I won''t kill you today."


    Yggdrasil rose tall, its snake tail swept towards John in agitation, "You insignificant bug, you''re courting death! The Embers of Shadowme is not something a puny human like you can covet!"


    The snake tail whipped through the air, stirring up gusts of wind.


    Any other yer, when faced with Yggdrasil''s enraged strike, could only choose to dodge or face being ttened on the spot.


    But unfortunately for Yggdrasil, the person standing in front of it was John.


    John merely extended a hand, leisurely meeting it head-on.


    On one side was a snake tail as fast as lightning, with the momentum of a thunderstorm.


    On the other was a tardy human.


    Logically, the oue should be lopsided.


    But to everyone''s surprise, a massive boom echoed...


    With a casual palm, John astonishingly blocked Yggdrasil''s powerful tail sweep.


    All along, he didn''t even step back.


    Yggdrasil was more enraged, all three heads opening their huge mouths.


    A tri-colored energy, red, ck, and green, was spewed out directly towards John.


    [Trichromatic re: the innate ability of the abyssal serpent Yggdrasil. Red signifies mes that burn enemies to ashes, ck represents corrosion capable of turning steel to pus, and green signifies deadly poison that could kill with a single touch.]


    John, with his Eye of Artemis, had long seen through Yggdrasil''s abilities.


    Yet, he remained stationary, unwavering and unflinching.


    A joke, really - even the Shadowme couldn''t harm him a bit, let alone this Trichromatic re!


    Indeed, when the smoke cleared, John was unscathed.


    Finally, Yggdrasil was entirely out of steam.


    There was no way - its proud innate abilities couldn''t even break the defense of this diminutive human.


    Its mighty physical prowess couldn''tpete with this human.


    Thest resort, Shadowme, was even obedient to this human''s words.


    Having exhausted all its tactics, it hadn''t even managed to scratch this human''s clothing.


    "Human, state your true intention. What do you really want?"


    John was impassive, casually stating, "I''ve already said it. Hand over the Embers of Shadowme."


    Yggdrasil snorted heavily, a sound as thunderous as a thunderstorm echoing in the air, "Wishful thinking! Even if I die, I won''t hand over the Shadowme to a human."


    John fell silent for a moment, then suddenly broke into a mysterious smile, "What is it that makes you so sure of my identity?"


    "???"


    All three heads of Yggdrasil simultaneously disyed confused expressions.


    John took a deep breath, and said lightly, "In that case, allow me to show you my true identity."


    He removed the suppression effect on his aura.


    An overwhelming aura, as deep and dark as the abyss itself, silently emerged from his body.


    A whirlwind spontaneously rose in the air, growing stronger and stronger.


    Gradually, everything on the ground was swept up.


    Behind John, a massive phantom slowly emerged.


    "This aura... This is... the King''s aura?"


    Yggdrasil opened its mouth wide,pletely dumbstruck on the spot.


    The oppressive aura from a superior being made it fall to the ground, not daring to move.


    Yet, its three heads simultaneously showed an excited expression, "It turns out you are a minion of the King. The King is indeed still alive. I knew the King wouldn''t perish easily in the hands of those petty gods."


    Yggdrasil chanted "Long live the King" in its mouth, willingly lowering its formerly proud head.


    A strange expression shed across John''s face.


    It seems this stupid serpent had misunderstood something.


    However, he had no interest in exining.


    He only withdrew his enormous aura, saying indifferently, "Now you know my identity, don''t you? Still dare to call me a bug?"


    Yggdrasil kept kowtowing, "Since you''re a minion of the King, naturally you''re of noble status. I was the one who offended you earlier."


    John waved his hand, "Quit the nonsense. Hurry up and hand over the Embers of Shadowme."


    All three heads of Yggdrasil simultaneously showed a pained expression, but dared not defy John''s order.


    They activated their single horn on the top of their heads, flickering with a ck mysterious light.


    Afterwards, it solidified into a ck seed, slowly drifting into John''s hand.


    John looked down:


    [Embers of Shadowme (Divine Item): A spark naturally condensed from the deepest part of the abyss, a symbol of the Demon race. When equipped, it enables the wielder to control Shadowme, incinerating everything.]


    A rare smile of happiness crossed John''s face.


    He hadn''t expected this at all.


    He only came to Yggdrasil for a bit of essence blood, and unexpectedly found this additional surprise.


    This wasn''t amon item.


    Just being a symbol of the Demon race was enough to prove its value.


    Not to mention the Shadowme''s innate attack power, which was quite formidable.


    John believed that even in thete stages of Godyer, this item would still be a highly sought-after top-tier treasure, hard toe by.


    Equipping the ember, the system attribute changed again:


    [Embers of Shadowme (Divine Item): ...]


    [Current Level: One]


    [Attributes: Rough control of Shadowme, can perform single-target attacks or AoE damage. For single-target attacks, deals 30% true physical damage and 35% true magical damage in a single instance. For AoE, deals 15% true physical damage and 20% true magical damage to enemies within 1500 yards.]


    [Mana Consumption: None]


    [Cooldown: 30 minutes]


    John frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with this data.


    If other yers knew John''s thoughts, they''d probably be thinking about knocking him off right there and then.


    Such an outrageous ability, and he was still not satisfied?


    This was true damage!


    That meant all defensive measures were ineffective against the Shadowme''s damage.


    John then thought about it, the Shadowme''s current attributes weren''t actually that peculiar.


    Though the Shadowme was high-level energy from the abyss, it was currently only level one.


    Having such damage effect was already pretty good.


    As it levels up, the values should increase.

 Chapter 84 83-Valley Ambush, Old Friends Meet

    <h4>Chapter 84 Chapter83-Valley Ambush, Old Friends Meet</h4>


    After equipping Shadowme, John turned his gaze back to Yggdrasil lying on the ground.


    His eyes were calm as water, showing no signs of agitation.


    Although he didn''t speak, John''s eyes had already put considerable pressure on Yggdrasil.


    Yggdrasil didn''t dare to lift its head, and tentatively asked, "Mighty minion of the King, is there anything else that the loyal servant Yggdrasil can do for you?"


    John frowned, snorting lightly, "Weren''t you just calling yourself the great abyssal serpent? Now you''re saying ''great King.'' Are you implying you and the King are on equal footing?"


    With these words, Yggdrasil''s massive body trembled continuously.


    All three heads were pressed directly against the ground, not daring to move.


    Seeing such a gigantic undead Boss acting so timid, John found it a little amusing for a moment.


    Yggdrasil shook its head like a rattle-drum, frantically exining, "Not at all, not at all. Your Majesty is as noble as the heavens, and I''m merely a loyal servant."


    "Whatever you ask of me, I''m willing to give my life for you, Your Majesty."


    John chuckled, "Don''t worry, I don''t n on taking your life. I just need something else from you."


    Yggdrasil quietly breathed a sigh of relief, hastily dering its loyalty, "Please, speak freely. Anything you need, it''s yours."


    John stroked his chin, "In that case, I''ll have a bit of your essence blood. Not much, a few hundred liters will do."


    Yggdrasil had barely caught its breath when it nearly fainted at the words.


    Itughed bitterly in response, "Sir, you must be joking. Even if you killed me, you couldn''t extract that much essence blood."


    Essence blood, in fact, was the fundamental energy of these lord-level bosses, and the basis of their growth.


    Normal lord-level bosses would only possess about a hundred liters of essence blood.


    John''s request for several hundred was just him speaking off the cuff.


    Seeing Yggdrasil being so earnest, John waved his hand, "I''m just messing with you. I don''t need much, just twenty liters."


    Naturally, Yggdrasil was reluctant to give away such arge amount of its essence blood.


    That''s basically one-fifth of its original energy.


    It was about to negotiate when it saw John''s eyes, smiling but not smiling.


    Yggdrasil immediately shivered, its newfound courage evaporating instantly.


    Dejected, it bowed its head, lightly blowing at the center of its chest.


    The air was like a de, cutting through flesh and forcing out a ball of dark red blood. The blood floated in mid-air, slowly flying towards John.


    John, without being polite, waved his hand to put the essence blood into his bag.


    [You''ve obtained Yggdrasil''s essence blood, Quantity: 19.5 liters]


    Although it was short of 0.5 liters, John didn''t quibble.


    After all, Yggdrasil had been pretty cooperative.


    Otherwise, it would have cost it more than just twenty liters of essence blood.


    Seeing the noticeably deted Yggdrasil, John waved his hand in satisfaction, "Thank you for your generous assistance and congrattions on earning the right to keep living."


    "I''ll be leaving now. We''ll see each other again if fate permits."


    Yggdrasil''s three heads looked respectful, but inside, it was cursing John to high heaven.


    It never wanted to see John again in this lifetime.


    Thinking about the essence blood it had handed over, Yggdrasil couldn''t help but want to fight John to the death.


    This was one-fifth of its original energy!


    It would take hundreds of years to recover.


    At this moment, Yggdrasil''s status had significantly changed.


    [Abyssal serpent Yggdrasil (Lord-level boss) (Weakened): From the unknown depths of the abyss... Due to unknown reasons, it has suffered severe damage and its strength is less than a tenth of its peak.]


    [Level: 150]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ...]


    "So, essence blood can make these bosses drop in level... No wonder this stupid snake looked so pained," John noted the changes and mumbled to himself.


    But these details weren''t his concern.


    John nodded at Yggdrasil, crushed the teleportation scroll, and disappeared right before Yggdrasil''s eyes.


    When he reappeared, he was outside the Dark Cavern.


    Doing some mental calctions, John figured that the auction should be starting soon.


    Mounting his swift steed, he began to race towards Silverglow.


    ...


    By this point, it was approaching evening, and the fiery sunset painted the vast grasnd a vibrant crimson.


    A gentle breeze blew over, carrying with it a refreshing coolness.


    The feeling was incredibly pleasant.


    Humming a little tune, John was in high spirits.


    After all, his search for the abyssal serpent Yggdrasil had not only yielded a sufficient amount of essence blood but also the unexpected Embers of Shadowme.


    It was essentially hitting two birds with one stone.


    He galloped across the grasnd, easily shaking off the small monsters drawn by his movement.


    Speeding along, he arrived once again at the valley.


    Suddenly, John reined in his steed and dismounted, promptly stowing his mount away.


    The smile on his face was nowpletely gone.


    The warning effect of the Eye of Artemis was triggered, automatically activating his skills.


    Within his line of sight, more than a dozen shadowy figures were seen lurking in the valley.


    "Really, who taught you how toy an ambush? Leaving your tail exposed like that," John retorted, his mood plummeting from the constant targeting.


    Realizing they''d been spotted, the figures hiding in the valley sprang out, surrounding John in the middle.


    A cold voice echoed from the back of the crowd, "Galewind, long time no see."


    John''s eyebrows furrowed, recognizing the familiar voice and his mood worsened.


    Seeing the burly figure stepping through the crowd to stand in front of him, he scoffed, "If it isn''t SoulSong, the ex-guild leader who climbed up by clinging to someone''s coattails. Oh, my mistake, you''re not the guild leader anymore. I heard you''re doing pretty well in your new guild, even became their top yer. Congrattions."


    SoulSong frowned, his face expressionless, "We may not be friends anymore, but there''s no need for such sarcasm, is there?"


    John sneered, "Sarcasm? You think too highly of yourself. I have no intention of belittling you. Ever since you betrayed me, we have no connection whatsoever. Now! Move aside!"


    SoulSong stood there in silence.


    John didn''t want to waste any more words and strode forward.


    Seeing him approach, SoulSong''s followers quickly gathered.


    "What, you n on fighting me? Seems like you''re short on manpower," John tilted his head, his tone casual.


    SoulSong sighed and lifted his silvery greatsword, "Galewind, we were once brothers. I didn''t want to cross swords with you, but you''ve offended the young master, and I have no choice."


    John was getting tired of SoulSong''s pretense and said mockingly, "If you want to fight, then let''s fight. Stop trying to act innocent and virtuous. There''s no audience here, who are you trying to impress?"


    Seeing SoulSong''s face darken, John continued, "Back in the day, you betrayed me, you betrayed our whole guild, just so you could suck up to the young master. Now that you''ve got what you wanted, do you ever think about the brothers you betrayed?"


    John''s voice wasn''t loud, but each word was a stab in SoulSong''s heart.


    SoulSong''s face changed several times, then he gritted his teeth and said, "People strive to reach higher, just like water naturally flows downward, that''s how society is. You, Galewind, have extraordinary gaming talents, and you can always maintain your pride, looking down on everyone else. But I can''t, I''m just average, and all I want is to earn enough for my retirement while I''m still able. What''s wrong with that?"


    John waved dismissively, saying impatiently, "Spare me your excuses, they hold no merit to me, and I frankly don''t care."


    "You want to kill me? Well,e on then."


    Once again, John stepped forward, moving closer one step at a time.


    Watching John approach, SoulSong''s face gradually regained its calm, his gaze bing icy once more, "Attack."


    As hismand fell, his followersunched their attack on John.


    The heavily armored soldiers took the front, backed by mages and support sses.


    Two assassins vanished, ready to strike a lethal blow when the opportunity arose.


    SoulSong had expected John to strike first, but even as they arranged their formation, John made no extra movements.


    His face was expressionless as he continued to walk forward.


    The heavy shield of a soldier was about to hit John.


    The mages had finished chanting, their spells ready to be unleashed.


    The assassins skulked at the edge of the battlefield, their dark daggers edging ever closer to John.


    John''s stride didn''t falter, his gaze didn''t waver.


    He just kept looking at the silent SoulSong.


    His eyes were filled with a mix of sorrow and mockery.


    In the next second, a pale blue glow burst from John, sweeping across the entire valley.

 Chapter 85 84-The Spotlighted Auction

    <h4>Chapter 85 Chapter84-The Spotlighted Auction</h4>


    A pale blue wave of light swept across the entire valley in an instant.


    In that moment, every mage''s incantation was abruptly disrupted.


    The heavy shield of the armored warriors shattered into pieces under the impact.


    An assassin, who was on the brink of sessfullynding a sneak attack, came to a sudden halt.


    More than twenty high-level yers.


    The strongest battle power of the Darklord Guild.


    They couldn''t even withstand a casual skill unleashed by John!


    They turned into a ray of white light, returning directly to the Respawn Pool of Silverglow.


    A one-hit-kill, swift and decisive.


    In the narrow valley, only the expressionless John remained.


    And SoulSong, standing motionless on the spot for a long time, stunned.


    "No, impossible... Your power... How could you have be so strong now?"


    "You were clearly trapped by my scheme and sacrificed to The Devil. Howe you emerged unscathed and even more powerful?"


    SoulSong looked at John in shock, his eyes filled with dread and resentment.


    John didn''t speak, only gazing at him silently.


    SoulSong''s mouth hung open slightly, as if wanting to say something else.


    But the words lingered on the tip of his tongue, unable to be voiced.


    He had never doubted John''s abilities.


    His ill-advised decision to conspire with Darklord against John was, inrge part, due to jealousy that brewed in his heart.


    SoulSong resented it.


    Why, despite his earnest efforts and struggles in the game, he always seemed to fall behind John, be it in terms of development or skills.


    Back in the guild, most members acknowledged John''s abilities.


    John''s reputation was even higher than his, the guild leader.


    It was this jealousy that led SoulSong to turn his gun against his once good brother, almost without hesitation, after Darklord reached out to him.


    When Godyer, the game, wasunched, Darklord had made solemn promises that he could bring John down in the game through internal channels.


    Yet, all were disappointed by the oue.


    Not only did John manage to grow, but his strength surpassed what it was before!


    The faint blue wave of light just now, containing such immense energy, still sent shivers down SoulSong''s spine when he thought about it.


    He had managed to withstand it, but his condition was severelypromised.


    Opening his status panel, SoulSong saw his HP had dropped by a whopping three-quarters, with various negative statuses disyed: fatigue, severe injuries, extreme danger, and so forth.


    SoulSong hastily gulped down arge bottle of healing potion to barely halt the continuous deterioration of his condition.


    John retracted his hand, with no intention to strike again.


    He walked past SoulSong towards the outside of the valley, not uttering a single word.


    "Halt! Are you pitying me again? Just like before, always backing down when we disagree!"


    SoulSong, unable to maintain his earlier aloof demeanor, stomped and bellowed furiously, "What are you doing? Are you pitying me? I don''t need your pity!"


    "Why didn''t you kill me, Galewind? You always have this sympathetic look on your face. Do you know it makes me hate you even more?"


    John stopped in his tracks, turned around and said calmly, "You''re overthinking. I''m not pitying you, I''m just ignoring you... You no longer qualify to stand before me, so I can''t be bothered to strike again."


    SoulSong''s face darkened, and a vein throbbed furiously on his forehead, "Should I thank you then? Should I thank you for sparing my life? I''m telling you, it''s impossible! I, SoulSong, never regret my actions."


    John shook his head and sighed, continuing to walk away.


    He knew that killing SoulSong wouldn''t be a true punishment for him.


    SoulSong''s pride was his downfall; only bypletely ignoring him could John make him suffer unbearable shame.


    John left, leaving SoulSong behind in the valley, roaring in futile rage.


    ...


    Before long, John had returned to Silverglow.


    It was almost time for the auction held by Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Silverglow was buzzing.


    The streets were jam-packed with yers of all races.


    Everyone was discussing the uing auction.


    Some savvy yers had even set up stalls on either side of the streets.


    They hawked their self-crafted items to passing yers, capitalizing on the opportune moment.


    Given the traffic in the streets at the moment, even if they were selling crap, they''d probably make a killing.


    John navigated through the bustling crowd, the noise of the various shouts and calls resonating in his ears.


    His previously troubled mood finally began to settle.


    He didn''t harbor much resentment towards SoulSong anymore.


    Despite being betrayed by SoulSong, the two of them now belonged to two different worlds.


    An overly weak enemy was nothing more than a joke.


    As John headed towards the Dawn Breeze Auction House, hismunicator suddenly buzzed.


    Emma: Johnny, where are you? Are youing to the auction tonight?


    John replied with a smile: Just finished a small mission, I''m on my way to the auction house now.


    Emma: Great, I''m right at the entrance of the auction house. I''ll wait for you here.


    John: OK, sounds good.


    At the entrance of the Dawn Breeze Auction House, Emma disconnected from themunicator, a genuine smile spreading across her exquisite face.


    Beside her, White Feather impatiently asked, "What''s the word? Will Galewind be joining us tonight?"


    Emma responded with a sweet smile, "He will, Johnny will be here soon."


    White Feather finally rxed, patting her chest and saying, "That''s excellent news! Our guild has been working overtime these past few days, creating arge batch of Silver Tears, perfect for trading with Galewind."


    Emma nodded eagerly, looking incredibly adorable.


    The two stunning beauties standing at the auction house entrance attracted a lot of attention from passing yers.


    Some bold yers were even preparing to approach them for contact details.


    But before they could act, they saw a group of well-equipped, high-level yers approaching the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    These yers, fierce and formidable, had equipment that glimmered subtly, revealing their high worth.


    Judging by the badges on their chests, they seemed to belong to two top-tier factions ¨C "Genesis Guild" and "Blue Sea Guild".


    "Look! As expected, both top factions, Genesis Guild and Blue Sea Guild, have shown up. The items at this auction must be really rare."


    "Of course. These are two of the top 10 global guilds, and their leaders are here personally. They must be determined to win."


    "With these two guildsing together, it looks like they have agreed to cooperate in advance. Whatpetition abilities would the other factions have at the auction?"


    "Well, not necessarily. I just saw the members of the ck Rose Guild and Silent Ones Guild entering. Both are among the top ten global guilds, and their strength is not inferior to Genesis Guild and Blue Sea Guild."


    "We might get to see the shocking scene of the top 10 global guilds gathering tonight."


    "You know, that might be possible."


    "Who are those people who just went in, all cloaked and hooded?"


    "They should be from ''Travelers''. I just don''t know if their mysterious leader is here."


    "What''s ''Travelers''?"


    "You must be new, not knowing the famous Travelers."


    "That''s the world''s most powerful association of game traders. They''re in almost every popr game, doing business."


    "These people only trade and don''t participate in any guild power struggles, but their strength has never been doubted."


    "Travelers is notorious for having a bag full of tricks, they''re like walking treasure chests. Didn''t expect even they would be roused for this."


    ...


    yers were chattering all around.


    Walking shoulder to shoulder, Blue Sea and Adam were all smiles.


    Blue Sea initiated the conversation, "This is quite a lively auction today, wasn''t expecting it to be this bustling."


    Adam nodded, a smile lingering on his face, "Indeed, after all, it''s the only auction featuring two legendary equipment, it''s bound to cause a stir. Have you heard? Even the understated gang from Traveler has shown up."


    Blue Sea frowned, "That''s exactly what I''m worried about. Those guys are notoriously wealthy. With them around, it could add a lot of unpredictability to the auction."


    Adam, however, appeared quite confident, "Sure, Travelers has money, but we''re not pushovers either. When the timees, we''ll let the chips fall where they may."


    Blue Sea shook his head helplessly.


    This guy was as domineering as ever.


    Suddenly, Adam nced at Blue Sea, a gleam in his eyes, "Speaking of which, I heard you''re pretty chummy with the hotshot who put up the two legendary equip for auction?"


    Blue Sea nonchntly toyed with a small item in his hand, responding casually, "Pretty much, we''re on good terms."


    Adam chuckled lightly, suggested nonchntly, "How about, after the auction, I y host, and you invite this hotshot? I''d like to see the kind of person who has the guts to auction two legendary equip."


    Blue Sea returned a mysterious smile, "What''s this? Is guild leader Adam taking a liking to him, hoping to recruit him into your guild? Just a heads up, that person is not your average Joe. Given his personality, he might not be willing to join any guild."


    Adam arched an eyebrow, exuding confidence as he responded, "Whether or not that''s possible, we won''t know until we try. As long as the offer is enticing enough, I don''t believe he wouldn''t be tempted."


    Blue Sea pondered for a moment, and didn''t say everything that was on his mind, "Alright, I''ll ask him. As for whether he want to meet you, that''s up to himself."


    Blue Sea''s cautious demeanor only increased Adam''s curiosity about John''s identity.


    It was the first time he''d seen Blue Sea treating a solo yer with such respect.


    The leaders of the two top guilds fell into a simultaneous silence.


    Despite their previously agreed cooperation, theirpetitive past couldn''t be ignored.


    Undercurrents were always swirling.

 Chapter 86 85-"The Mysterious One’s" Identity

    <h4>Chapter 86 Chapter85-"The Mysterious One''s" Identity</h4>


    Blue Sea and Adam led a group of people to the entrance of Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Suddenly, Blue Sea stopped in his tracks.


    The yer personnels in charge of hosting at Dawn Breeze Auction House had already greeted them.


    But they were waved away by Blue Sea, indicating they should stand back for a moment.


    "What''s up? We''re at the entrance, why aren''t we going in?"


    Blue Sea responded nonchntly, "I spotted two friends, I''ll go say hi."


    He walked straight up to Emma and White Feather.


    With a warm smile, he greeted, "Miss Emma, we meet again."


    Emma had initially been looking down, fussing over her clothes, preparing to look her best when meeting John.


    At the sound of his voice, she hastily lifted her head, and was greeted by a somewhat familiar face.


    Emma pondered for a moment before realizing who it was.


    "Isn''t that the Leader of the Blue Sea Guild whom Johnny introduced me to before?" She responded with a smile, "Ah, it''s Leader Blue Sea."


    Blue Sea''s smile remained intact, "I saw you two standing at the door for quite a while. Are you waiting for someone?"


    Emma nodded, "Yes, we are waiting for Johnny here."


    The mention of Johnny brightened Blue Sea''s eyes, "Galewind? He''s attending the auction personally?"


    Emma kept nodding her head, "He''ll be here, any moment now."


    At this point, Blue Sea seemed in no hurry to enter the auction house and stood a short distance away from Emma, "Then I''ll keep youpany while waiting."


    Adam, standing nearby, was a bit bbergasted.


    He approached Blue Sea, frowning, "Blue Sea, what''s the game here?"


    As he spoke, he discreetly looked Emma over.


    Indeed, she was an incredibly attractive woman, but surely not attractive enough to warrant this treatment from Blue Sea.


    Adam was silently guessing at Emma''s identity.


    Blue Sea gave a slight smile, "Let me introduce you. This is Emma, a friend''spanion."


    He then pointed to Adam, introducing him to Emma, "This is Adam, the Leader of the Genesis Guild. You must have heard his name."


    Emma, cluelessly, nodded her head.


    In truth, she had no idea who Adam was, but didn''t ask out of courtesy.


    On the contrary, White Feather was well aware of the identities of these two men.


    At this moment, she felt dizzy, as if she were dreaming.


    These two were the leaders of two of the top ten guilds in the world, with supremely prestigious statuses.


    They''d actuallye over to greet Emma?


    White Feather''s lips parted slightly, her face full of disbelief.


    On the other hand, Emma was casually introducing White Feather to Blue Sea, "This is my good friend White Feather, a Priest yer from Silver Church..."


    Blue Sea and Adam gave a friendly nod to White Feather, startling her into hurriedly bowing to the two leaders.


    Subsequently, White Feather pulled Emma aside, "Tell me, since when did you start knowing such big shots? Don''t tell me you''re also some secret bigshot posing as a newbie?"


    Emma responded with a bewildered expression, "What are you talking about? I don''t know them. But the Blue Sea Guild Leader, he seems to have a good rtionship with Johnny. I even saw them nning an exploration of some secret dungeon togetherst time."


    White Feather was dumbfounded.


    She''d always known that Johnny was very strong and mysterious, possibly a big shot.


    But it seems her guesses were too conservative.


    Judging by Blue Sea''s attitude towards Emma, Johnny was definitely not a simple character.


    Not just White Feather, the other yers passing by were even more stunned.


    What''s going on? The leaders of two of the world''s top ten guilds were voluntarily chatting with two girls?


    And by their demeanour, this wasn''t their first meeting.


    The bystanders became extremely curious about Emma and White Feather''s identities and began to guess.


    Momentster, Emma, who was still standing in a daze, suddenly beamed and started waving frantically, shouting, "Johnny, I''m over here."


    John emerged from the crowd and slowly made his way over.


    Emma immediately grabbed John''s hand and cooed, "Johnny, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for so long."


    A fond smile spread across John''s face as he gently ruffled Emma''s hair, "Sorry, I was doing a little task, and it took a bit longer."


    "Which boss-level beast fell victim to Galewind''s might this time?" Blue Sea''s teasing voice rang from the side.


    John nodded to Blue Sea andughed, "You''re overdoing it. I just went to collect some Essence Blood from the Abyssal Serpent, didn''t even kill it."


    Blue Sea was rendered speechless.


    The Abyssal Serpent?


    That was a lord-level boss in the hundreds level.


    From John''s tone, it seemed as effortless as stepping on an ant on the roadside.


    John then greeted White Feather with a smile, "Miss White, thank you for taking care of Emma these past few days."


    White Feather waved a bit nervously, "No need for thanks, we just leveled up by fighting monsters together."


    She then continued, "Galewind, we has produced another batch of Silver Tear. Do you need more?"


    John nodded, "Absolutely, I said I''d take as many as you have. Let''s trade after the auction."


    White Feather obediently nodded.


    At this moment, Blue Sea wore a peculiar expression, "Wait, is the Silver Tear you''re talking about the same one that was auctioned off recently?"


    Before John could answer, White Feather responded with reverence, "The ones we produced are just regr Silver Tears. The high-level ones are all made by Galewind."


    John sighed and touched his forehead.


    His secret was out.


    As expected, Blue Sea''s expression grew increasingly odd.


    He pointed at John and said with some embarrassment, "So, you made those things?"


    The thought of his past unting of the Silver Tear in front of John made Blue Sea want to dig a hole and hide in it.


    John nced at Blue Sea, emotionless, "So what? You''ve used it. Don''t tell me you want a refund now?"


    Blue Sea fumed, "No, why didn''t you say earlier that you made it? I treated it like some preciousmodity and spent so much on the auction."


    John patted Blue Sea''s shoulder, his voice serious, "Tell me, isn''t the Silver Tear worth the price?"


    Blue Sea thought for a moment, indeed, it seemed so.


    Just the effect of the Silver Tear against undead creatures alone determined its value.


    John cracked a smile, "From now on, I''ll give you a discount whenever you buy this kind of item."


    Blue Sea''s face lit up with a satisfied grin.


    That''s exactly what he wanted.


    Throughout their conversation, Adam had been silently observing.


    The shock in his heart was like waves, each one higher than thest.


    Finally, he couldn''t help but ask, "Blue Sea, who is this gentleman?"


    Blue Sea wore a strange smile as he introduced, "Let me introduce you. This is the one and only Galewind you''ve been eager to meet, the star of the night."


    "The two legendary equip that shocked the entire server, they were his contributions."


    "I just found out today too, the Silver Tear that we all fought over at thest auction was also his creation."


    Adam''s mouth fell open, his face full of disbelief.


    As the high-ranking leader of the Genesis Guild, it had been many years since hest wore such an astonished expression.


    Ever since he became the leader of the Genesis Guild, he was usually as calm as a stillke, nonchnt no matter what urred.


    It was as though he''d keep his cool even if a mountain were copsing in front of him.


    But right now, he couldn''t maintain that previousposed demeanor.


    He hurriedly greeted John, "So you''re the mysterious expert Blue Sea has been talking about. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Though John and Adam had never crossed paths, he was not a stranger to him.


    Seeing Adam taking the initiative, John also responded politely, "I''m not as impressive as Blue Sea makes me out to be, just a friend who ys the game."


    Adam''s smile was friendly as he shook John''s hand, "You''re being too modest. I''ve heard all about you from Blue Sea. You''re practically a legend."


    At this point, Blue Sea also came over,ughing as he teased, "Galewind, Adam was just saying to me that after the auction, he''d like to host a gathering and have a proper chat with you."


    John replied indifferently, "Let''s discuss it after the auction."


    While Adam wished to recruit a powerful individual like John, he knew that rushing things wasn''t a wise move.


    The most crucial matter at hand was still the auction.


    So, he nodded in agreement, "Indeed, let''s talk after the auction ends."


    Finally, the group turned to enter the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    As they walked in, it was John who led the way.


    Both Blue Sea and Adam purposely trailed half a step behind, showing respect to John.


    This scene deeply imprinted in the minds of all the yers present.


    For a moment, whispers fluttered around the bystander yers.


    "My god, am I seeing things? Are guild leaders Blue Sea and Adam really following behind someone else?"


    "Who exactly is this mysterious one, making two guild leaders from the global top ten willingly y second fiddle?"


    "Could this be the legendary leader of the Travelers?"


    "Don''t make wild guesses. Even if it was the leader of the Travelers, it''s unlikely that Adam and Blue Sea would show such reverence!"

 Chapter 87 86-The Guest Personally Received by Master Reo

    <h4>Chapter 87 Chapter86-The Guest Personally Received by Master Reo</h4>


    Not only were ordinary yers guessing about John''s identity.


    After entering the Dawn Breeze Auction House, several bigwigs from various powers who had already arrived also turned their eyes towards him.


    Nearly all eyes were first drawn to John, who was leading the way.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "No idea, never seen him before."


    "He seems to have a close rtionship with the two guilds, Blue Sea and Genesis. Even the two people, Blue Sea and Adam, maintain quite a respectful attitude towards him."


    "Could he be the leader of some hidden power?"


    "You''re kidding, what kind of hidden power could make the leaders of the top two global guilds behave so humbly?"


    ...


    At this point, the spacious auction house was already packed to the rafters.


    Some solo yers and smaller powers with decent abilities could only take seats in various areas on the first floor.


    The true heavyweights and powers with deep roots were all located in the private rooms on the second floor.


    As John and the members of the two major guilds entered the auction house, nearly all eyes were drawn to them.


    There was a buzz of conversation, whispers passing from ear to ear, with spections about John''s identity forming the crux of the conversations.


    Facing such a spectacle, John didn''t flinch.


    With a nk expression, he strode forward.


    What happened next was even more astonishing.


    As John and the others entered the auction hall, they were greeted by none other than Master Reo of the Dawn Breeze Auction House, the most respected figure.


    The crowd was dumbstruck.


    Master Reo was the most renowned appraiser and evaluator in all of Silverglow. More importantly, he was an NPC, not a yer.


    When had an NPC ever taken the initiative to wee a yer with such deference?


    "Greetings, Master. I didn''t expect to disturb you to greet us personally," John greeted, putting his hand on his chest in surprise.


    He hadn''t expected this esteemed master to receive him personally.


    Master Reo stroked his long beard, his smile warm.


    "Young man, there''s no need for formalities. You''ve brought substantial profits to our Dawn Breeze Auction House. It''s only right for me to greet you personally."


    John then had a sudden realization.


    The main reason for this esteemed Master Reo to greet him personally was probably because of the two legendary equip he had brought.


    Indeed, Master Reo added, "The two items you brought were personally appraised by me. Their properties are truly extraordinary. Mr. Galewind, your willingness to put these two equipment up for auction is quite a bold move."


    John gave a slight smile.


    "You tter me, Master. Although the attributes of those two items are quite good, they do not match my ss. They are nothing more than a waste to me, it''s better to sell them to yers who truly suit them."


    Master Reo''s smile grew warmer.


    "Indeed, Mr. Galewind. This kind of thinking is what we cultivators should have. If we stick to our old ways, it''s quite detrimental to everyone''s cultivation development."


    As John and Master Reo chatted amicably, they moved towards the private rooms on the second floor.


    "Where''s Isabe?" John asked, seemingly nonchntly, just before entering the room.


    Master Reo chuckled.


    "I have assigned Isabe to handle all the affairs of this auction. She should be busy at the moment, but she will personally attend to you once the auction ends."


    John nodded.


    He read between the lines of Master Reo''s words.


    It seemed Isabe''s position at the auction house had been promoted.


    That she was responsible for all the work of such a high-profile auction indicated that Isabe was close to bing a member of the auction house''s management.


    For a lifestyle yer, it was quite an achievement to advance to the managementyer of a local power in the game within a few months.


    "It looks like I will have to congratte Miss Isabe when the meeting ends," John said teasingly.


    Master Reo showed a happy smile.


    He really valued Isabe and genuinely trained her as his sessor.


    "This girl Isabe was originally inexperienced and unqualified to handle such a high-profile auction."


    "But this girl has been pretty lucky. First, she served these twodies next to you and secured a Legendary Item, and then she got two more Legendary Equip from you. These two events have directly shocked our auction house''s management." Master Reo exined the details without any hint of concealment.


    John smiled and nodded.


    Emma and White Feather at his side were genuinely happy for Isabe.


    Under Master Reo''s guidance, the group finally arrived at the entrance to the private room on the second floor, which had been prepared in advance.


    Master Reo nced at the group in front of him and chuckled, "It seems like you belong to different factions. Would you prefer to sit in the same room or separately?"


    John didn''t answer.


    Instead, Blue Sea took the initiative, "Master, no need to worry. We had already booked our rooms beforeing. You just need to arrange for Brother Galewind."


    Blue Sea then turned to John, "Brother Galewind, we''ll see each other after the auction."


    John nodded in agreement.


    Blue Sea and Adam, each leading their own guild members, headed towards their respective private rooms.


    Master Reo personally escorted John and the twodies into their room, reminding the attendants at the door to provide attentive service.


    He then went back to prepare for his own work.


    The spacious private room wasvishly decorated.


    What came into John''s view was a huge transparent ss wall recing the front wall of the room, allowing the guests inside to directly view all the scenes of the auction hall.


    The floor was covered with a thick carpet, unknown from which animal it had been taken. It was soft andfortable underfoot.


    In the center of the room was a long sofa, with a bar next to it, stocked with various drinks and snacks.


    Overall, it met the standards of a high-end auction.


    Emma, with White Feather in tow, excitedly rushed towards the bar.


    This little girl was a ssic foodie, unable to resist any kind of delicious food.


    Even in the game world, she was always trying to satisfy her taste buds.


    As she tasted various dishes, she would asionally let out exmations of delight.


    Even White Feather was quite happy.


    Thest time they attended an auction, they didn''t receive this kind of treatment.


    It wasn''t that the Dawn Breeze Auction House underestimated the two youngdies, but at that time, even though they had brought a Legendary Item, Isabe didn''t have the authority and the two didn''t particrly ask for such treatment.


    This time was different.


    John''s status and power were enough for the Dawn Breeze Auction House to provide the highest standard of hospitality.


    On the other side, John was loungingfortably on the sofa, his eyes scanning the auction hall.


    Among the sea of faces, he spotted several familiar ones.


    Some were solo yers he had met in other games.


    Given his level of power, the solo yers he knew were quite strong.


    They were also doing quite well in this game, naturally qualifying for this auction.


    Some others were old adversaries, including the grim-faced Darklord and the Wolf Guild, with whom he''d had a conflict.


    Their faces were dark and indiscernible, full of apprehension, a stark contrast to the curious and excited expressions of the people around them.


    It''s clear they saw John''s entrance to the auction house.


    Howplex their inner thoughts must be at this time, probably only they would know.


    "Why does Galewind get to be personally attended by Master Reo?"


    Darklord was agitated and roared angrily at SoulSong, "With so many of your elites, you couldn''t kill Galewind? And you nearly got wiped out. What on earth are you good for?"


    SoulSong kept his expression neutral, calmly saying, "Galewind''s strength far exceeds our imagination. For now, we can only lie low and look for another opportunity to strike a decisive blow."


    Darklord was even more enraged, roaring, "Lie low? Are you saying I should avoid Galewind in the future? I refuse to believe he can take on my entire guild alone!"


    SoulSong lowered his head, a sh of contempt in his eyes.


    He was at a loss for words for Darklord.


    If it weren''t for his wealth, this kind of fool would have been hacked to death on the street long ago.


    Taking a deep breath, SoulSong managed to suppress his inner discontent, speaking coldly, "If we want to act against John now, even if we bring out everyone from our guild, sess is not guaranteed. And even if we seed, our guild will pay a heavy price, the cost outweighing the benefit. Your goal is to make the Darklord guild a top-tier global guild. You can''t risk the guild''s growth over one person."


    Darklord still couldn''t calm down.


    But he was clear that if his guild was to grow, it couldn''t do without top yers like SoulSong.


    So, he forced down his anger and said coldly, "Time. I want an exact timeline from you. When can we get rid of Galewind?"


    SoulSong remained silent for a while before replying, "We will need to wait at least until our guild is promoted to a level three guild, and we also need to get the Legendary Equip today."


    Darklord took a deep breath, his eyes gradually bing fiery, "Sounds reasonable. It seems I need to at least bid on one of those two Legendary Equip today!"

 Chapter 88 87-The Auction Begins, Bone Spur Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 88 Chapter87-The Auction Begins, Bone Spur Dagger</h4>


    Unlike Darklord''s blind confidence, the Wolf Guild on the other side was in a state of chaos.


    Their guild leader and vice-leader had personally witnessed John''s grand entrance to the auction.


    Both their faces turned ashen.


    "What is Galewind''s identity? Why would it warrant Master Reo''s personal reception?" The guild leader and vice-leader of Wolf Guild exchangedplicated looks.


    The guild leader regretted being at odds with John before.


    But what''s done was done, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He could only hope to have the opportunity to apologize to John after the auction.


    After all, he still wanted to continue ying this game.


    Crossing such a powerful enemy wasn''t a wise move.


    In contrast, Wolf Guild''s vice-leader, Wolf Howl, wasn''t that scared.


    His gaze was filled with more hate and plotting.


    John''s eyes kept roaming, from the auction house''s first floor, gradually moving towards the various boxes on the second floor.


    The Dawn Breeze Auction House did a fantastic job in terms of privacy for its distinguished guests.


    The floor-to-ceiling ss windows allowed the inside to clearly view the outside, but from the outside, not a thing inside could be seen.


    It was clearly one-way ss.


    John''s gaze swept across the dozen or so boxes on the second floor.


    He became curious about who represented the powers in these boxes.


    The top ten guilds globally would undoubtedly be among them, along with the mysterious Travelers Association.


    Thinking of the Travelers, a smile flickered at the corner of John''s mouth.


    He remembered an old friend who seemed to have a high status among the Travelers.


    As John was pondering, a stunningly beautiful woman in a nearby box was also scrutinizing John''s box.


    Behind her stood three or four strangely dressed yers.


    They tightly wrapped themselves with their cloaks, wearingrge hoods that concealed their faces.


    "Guild leader, we just got a message that the person Master Reo personally received is called Galewind. His ss and level are unknown, but he is closely connected with Blue Sea, the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild. We also heard that Galewind had conflicts with a few smaller guilds, but he always came out on top. We suspect that the two Legendary Equip at this auction could belong to Galewind."


    Upon hearing the report, the beautiful woman smiled, instantly lighting up the box.


    She sat with her curvaceous body elegantly disyed, her chest so full it threatened to burst her top.


    "We don''t need to investigate Galewind anymore. Everything you said is within my expectations. If anyone in this game could first obtain high-level items and equipment, it would undoubtedly be Galewind. I''m just curious about who would be foolish enough to be his enemy."


    The woman''s voice was clear and cold, disying a superior aura.


    Her words suggested she was not unfamiliar with John.


    The reporting underling continued, "One is called Darklord Guild, a level two guild. They''ve had conflicts with Galewind from long ago. Their current strongest member, SoulSong, used to be in the same guild with Galewind, but for some reason, they went their separate ways. Another guild is Wolf Guild, also a level two guild. They had a dispute with Galewind recently over a trivial matter. However, they suffered heavy losses in that conflict. Blue Sea, the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild, personally led an attack on Wolf Guild, joined by the local Silverglow church and other small forces."


    The smile on the beautiful woman''s face deepened, her red lips curled into a mesmerizing allure.


    "He''s as popr as ever," she mused.


    The underling who reported kept his head down, not daring to respond to the woman''s soliloquy.


    He was just curious as to why his guild leader, who usually kept a low profile, seemed so familiar with the yer called Galewind.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of rtionship they had.


    The underling mused, it had been a long time since he saw the guild leader wear such a radiant smile.


    Apart from this box, people in other boxes were also specting about John''s identity.


    Everyone had their own sources of information.


    Yet, the information they could gather was extremely limited.


    There was no information about John''s past, nor about his profession.


    Everything seemed mysterious and unpredictable.


    Just as the various forces were intensifying their investigations into John, dazzling light suddenly lit up the auction hall.


    A holy-light ss character poured all their mana into the hall, activating the lighting system.


    Dozens of light beams descended from above, illuminating the entire hall as bright as day.


    These lights eventually converged on the stage above.


    An ear-piercing drumbeat filled the room.


    The sound of the drum was dull and grand.


    The drumbeats became more rapid, finally drawing the attention of all the guests.


    Their gaze followed the movement of the light, all focusing on the stage.


    Dressed formally, Isabe walked into the light column and onto the stage,


    "Good evening, first off, I''d like to extend a warm wee to all of our esteemed guests on behalf of the auction house. This auction is organized by the Dawn Breeze Auction House with the purpose of passing on valuable items to their destined owners. We hope every guest here tonight can reap something and get what they desire."


    Isabe''s voice was crisp and pleasant, instantly igniting the passion of the audience.


    "Get it started already, I can''t wait."


    "Hurry up, I''ve saved up a lot of money, just waiting to snag those two Legendary Equips."


    "Dream on, do you really think you can get your hands on those?"


    "I''m the Thunder Guild leader, who the hell are you to lecture me?"


    "Thunder Guild? Never heard of it. Any tom, dick, and harry seems to think they can make a fuss here."


    "How dare you insult my Thunder Guild, seems like you''re tired of living."


    "Stop shouting, even our Mountain Guild isn''t talking. A no-name guild like yours shouldn''t embarrass itself."


    "Even though your Mountain Guild is all that, you''re not ranking high here, are you?"


    "What''s all this noise about? The auction items haven''t evene out yet, what''s the point of arguing?"


    "Exactly, let''s see who''s better when the timees!" ...


    The guests beneath the stage were getting restless.


    Isabe gave a slight smile, much moreposed than the previous auction.


    After all, she had seen the spectaclest time.


    Isabe waved her hand, signaling everyone to calm down, and then unveiled the first item on the stage by removing the dust cover.


    A pristine white dagger equipment was revealed.


    "This is the first item of our auction today, the Bone Spur Dagger. It''s an assassin ss equipment with excellent attributes. You can check out the specific attributes yourselves."


    A projection panel appeared on the dagger, disying its attributes:


    [Bone Spur Dagger (Epic Equip): Forged by the renowned cksmith Master O''Conner from the Northern Myst Empire, the material chosen was the spine bone of a lord-level boss, the Blizzard Lizard. Mixed with various precious metals, it greatly enhances the sharpness of the equipment.]


    [Level: Usable by those level 80 or above, or those with Agility 100 or above]


    [Attributes: +150 movement speed, +50 attack power]


    [Additional skill: Deadly Strike. There is a 15% chance of executing an enemy whose health drops below 50%...]


    The moment the attributes of this equipment were revealed, the audience beneath the stage erupted in excitement.


    "Holy moly, the first item is an Epic Equip?"


    "Is it really this intense?"


    "I knew it,ing to this auction was the right move."


    "No need to say, this 15% execution effect on low health enemies is enough to make all the assassins go wild."


    At this point, no one was more excited than the assassin-ss yers.


    Nearly all of them were salivating over the equipment, the yearning in their eyes practically turning into tangible beams of light.


    Isabe gave a slight smile and gently said, "The starting bid for this Bone Spur Dagger is 15,000 gold coins, each raise must not be less than 5,000 gold coins."


    No sooner had Isabe finished speaking, an eager lone assassin yer in the audience raised his hand.


    "20,000 gold coins, this dagger is mine."


    Before he had finished, another lone assassin yer scoffed, "20,000 gold coins to take home such top-notch equipment? I bid 25,000 gold coins!"


    "30,000 gold coins!"


    "You guys are too slow, I''m going straight to 50,000 gold coins!"


    "75,000 gold coins!"


    Other than lone yers, some small forces could no longer hold back, and began to state their own bids.


    Among them was a small guild from the Elf race.


    The Elves were known for producing a high number of archers and assassins.


    Among them, the Night Elves were all master assassins.


    But the Elves were notoriously bad at forging, so they were desperately short of suitable equipment.


    The Bone Spur Dagger was a godsend for them.


    When someone bid 75,000 gold coins, most of the lone yers conceded defeat.


    This price was already quite high.


    Even though it was an Epic Equip, its attributes were not exactly the best.


    Just when everyone thought this dagger would be taken by the small Elf guild, a heavy voice suddenly rang out from the side: "85,000 gold coins!"

 Chapter 89 88-A Fierce Auction

    <h4>Chapter 89 Chapter88-A Fierce Auction</h4>


    "Who''s that?"


    Watching their near-guaranteed equipment being outbid, the members of the small Elf guild red furiously.


    To their left, the one who just offered 85,000 gold coins was from a Human guild.


    The Human guild leader snorted, "In an auction, it''s survival of the richest. If you elf yers can''t put your money where your mouth is, stop making noise."


    His words caused all the elf yers present to re back in anger.


    "85,000 gold coins, any higher bids?"


    Up on the stage, Isabe''s lightugh rippled through the tense vibe.


    After all, such scenes were amon sight at the auction.


    yers would naturally butt heads over the equipment they desired.


    As long as they didn''t resort to physical fights, these minor disputes only served to intensify the atmosphere of the auction.


    Upon hearing Isabe''s question, the previously bidding elf guild leader gritted his teeth and said, "I bid 90,000 gold coins!"


    This price was already their guild''s limit.


    It was clear how much they desired the Bone Spur Dagger.


    The Human guild leader''s face changed several times, as if he was hesitating whether to continue raising the price or not.


    90,000 gold coins had actually exceeded the worth of the Bone Spur Dagger.


    Although it was an Epic Equip, its attributes weren''t exceptional, and there were clearly better itemsing up.


    So, after weighing the pros and cons, he gave up on further bidding.


    The Bone Spur Dagger was sessfully won by the small Elf guild.


    Isabe lightly tapped the table with her gavel, confirming the transaction.


    Then, she signaled for the attendant on the stage to unveil the second item.


    On the exquisite tray was a green bead emitting a soft glow.


    Isabe presented the item to the audience: "This is a rare item that can be embedded in a weapon to enhance its attributes. As you all may know, items like this that can be embedded often value higher than one''s level. Plus, the effects that this ''Soul Gem'' carries are quite rare, making it just as valuable as an Epic Equip."


    "Please check the attributes for yourselves."


    Everyone present widened their eyes and meticulously examined the properties of the bead:


    [Soul Gem (rare Item) (Embeddable): From the rare soul-type boss, the Soul Snatcher Banshee, a scarce species residing deep within the southern sea territory. Formed from the magic concentrated within the banshee upon death, it possesses a unique effect.]


    [Equipment Level: None]


    [Properties: When embedded in a weapon, it grants the weapon soul-attacking effects, increasing the weapon''s sharpness by 25%. It alsoes with the skill - Deter.]


    [Deter: Upon activation, it can briefly stun the enemy, disrupting their attack, and cause the enemy''s body to momentarily freeze for 0.5 seconds.]


    After reading through the properties, the audience gasped in surprise, causing a wave ofmotion.


    The properties of this Soul Gem were simply game-breaking.


    Despite being just a Rare blue item, the skill it carries was an absolute battlefield asset!


    The ability to freeze an enemy for 0.5 seconds was like a miracle pill for many yers with killer skills.


    Although 0.5 seconds might sound fleeting, within the blink-and-you-miss-it opportunities in battle, this 0.5 second could be lethal!


    An impatient yer from the crowd shouted, "Hurry up and start the bidding! I can''t wait to get my hands on this item."


    Isabe gave a faint smile and calmly said, "The starting bid for the Soul Gem is 30,000 gold coins, with each subsequent bid increasing by no less than 5,000 gold coins."


    This time, the starting bid was 5,000 gold coins higher than the previous Epic Equip, the Bone Spur Dagger, but it was within the expectations of many yers.


    After all, although the Soul Gem was one grade lower than the Bone Spur Dagger, its attributes were significantly superior.


    Furthermore, these embeddable items were naturally rare, so a higher price was reasonable.


    "I bid 35,000 gold coins, and none of you better try to outbid me."


    "On what grounds, just because your head is bigger? I bid 40,000 gold coins!"


    "Being too petty, I''ll go straight to 50,000 gold coins!"


    "60,000 gold coins, my Sky Dominator guild wants this Soul Gem."


    "Sky Dominator Guild? Some wannabe guild from nowhere? Never heard of it. My Mountain Guild bids 75,000 gold coins."


    And so, the bidding continued...


    The vibe on site was bing increasingly heated.


    Thepetition among yers was more and more intense.


    Many did not forget to trash talk theirpetitors while cing their bids.


    It was a war of words, with everyone giving as good as they got, transforming a proper auction into something akin to a marketce.


    In the end, the Soul Gem was won by a guild from the dragonborn at a jaw-dropping price of 100,000 gold coins.


    Godyer, the game, had beenunched for several months by now.


    After several major events, the value of gold coins had finally stabilized.


    Nowadays, gold coins could be exchanged at a certain ratio with real-world currency.


    This has led to many financially powerful guilds having no shortage of gold coins.


    With a second m of her gavel, Isabe sessfully sold off the Soul Gem.


    Then she uncovered the third item.


    [Trident of the Sea God''s Chosen (Epic): Once a standard weapon of those favored by the Sea God, it possesses a trace of the Sea God''s power. It can perform miracles like summoning storms when on the ocean. Even onnd, it still has a powerful spellcasting effect.]


    [Equipment Level: Level 100 or Psychic Power above 300]


    [Attributes: +15% Casting Speed, +100 Psychic Power, +150 Magic Power]


    [Additional Skill - Favor of the Sea God (Passive): Enhances the spell damage of Water-type Mages by 50%, increases the attack range by 15%]


    ¡­


    Without a doubt, this was an excellent piece of equipment for mages.


    However, it was only useful for water-type mages, limiting the item''s value.


    But as the saying goes, every cloud has a silver lining.


    This kind of equipment, exclusive to certain job sses, was exactly what yers of those sses coveted the most.


    In a way, it was their personalized weapon or equipment.


    The non-water-type mages in the audience quieted down, but the water mages wentpletely wild.


    Who wouldn''t want high-level equipment just for them?


    The water mages started cing their bids.


    Isabe set the starting price for this item at 35,000 gold coins, with each increase not less than 10,000 gold coins.


    In just a few minutes, the price was driven up to 120,000 gold coins and continued to rise.


    It has to be said, mages are indeed wealthy.


    Soon, this piece of equipment was taken by a low-key water mage big shot at a staggering price of 150,000 gold coins.


    Judging by his casual demeanor, it was evident that 150,000 gold coins was not his limit.


    Isabe''s smile grew brighter.


    Under the lights, she looked exceptionally beautiful.


    All three pieces of equipment auctioned so far exceeded the auction house''s initial estimates, which meant that today''s auction was sure to bring in a considerable ie for them.


    How could Isabe not be pleased?


    With the final gavel sound, Isabe uncovered the dust cloth from the fourth auction item...


    More and more items were being won by the yers.


    However, it was mainly the yers on the first floor who werepeting.


    The real big shots, sitting pretty, hadn''t budged.


    Except for one of the top ten guilds globally, the ck Rose Guild, who expressed interest midway and sessfully bid for an epic equip.


    Surprisingly, none of the other booths on the second floor had ced a bid.


    It seemed as if they were all waiting for something...


    After auctioning off thest item on stage, Isabe chuckled, "Esteemed guests, the first round of the auction has concluded. Please take a short break, and we will start the second round shortly."


    She gestured, and the auction house staff promptly served various foods and beverages to the many yers present.


    In the booth...


    Johny back on the sofa, bored out of his skull, flipping through the catalogue of auction items in his hand.


    The guests on the second floor had a more prestigious status, and thus the Dawn Breeze Auction House had thoughtfully prepared such catalogues for each booth, listing all items up for auction today.


    This helped top powers have a clearer direction and focus on bidding for what they wanted.


    Emma pouted, holding a pile of snacks as she sat next to John, "So it was just the first round of auction, it''s so dull."


    John ruffled Emma''s hair lightly, chuckling as he said, "That''s how auctions are. The earlier items are generally of mediocre value, mainly to hype up the atmosphere. The real showstoppers are usuallyter on."


    Emma quirked an eyebrow, "Really? I thought the first round had pretty valuable stuff too, how can it be insignificant?"


    John, grinning, exined, "Well, it depends on your perspective. The equipment and items from the first round might be great for average yers, but high-level yers wouldn''t give them a second nce."


    "Don''t believe me? Did anyone bid from these booths on the second floor during the first round?"


    Emma fell deep into thought.

 Chapter 90 89-Cozy Ambiance in the Booth, Everyone Stand Up!

    <h4>Chapter 90 Chapter89-Cozy Ambiance in the Booth, Everyone Stand Up!</h4>


    John''s gaze once again swept over the booths surrounding the second floor.


    Although he didn''t know who exactly sat in each booth, representatives from significant powers no doubt.


    But he was certain about one thing - these folks were definitely waiting for the second round of the auction to start.


    Suddenly, Emma offered the snacks in her hand to John, "Johnny, try this. The food in this game world tastes really good."


    John indulgently opened his mouth, letting Emma stuff a small bread puff that resembled a cream puff into his mouth.


    A rich, creamy sweetness exploded on his taste buds, a lingering sensation that left him wanting more.


    He had to say, the creators of Godyer had done an outstanding job.


    Even though these in-game foods didn''t actually satiate real-world hunger, they possessed the same texture and taste.


    asionally experiencing this novelty of eating in-game was quite enjoyable.


    John smirked slightly.


    Suddenly, he bent his head and bit lightly on Emma''s slender, white fingers.


    "Eek!" Emma eximed, immediately covering her mouth with her other hand.


    She quickly looked back to see if White Feather, not too far behind them, had noticed their little flirtation.


    Fortunately, White Feather was engrossed in dealing with the food at the bar and hadn''t noticed.


    Emma hastily withdrew her hand, pinching John in annoyance, "Johnny, what are you doing? White Feather is still here."


    John leaned in close to Emma''s ear, a teasing grin on his face, "You didn''t seem to mind when we were rolling around in bed earlier. Why the sudden shyness?"


    Emma''s cheeks burned bright red at his insinuation.


    John was surprised to notice even her ears were flushed.


    He hadn''t noticed this detail when they were previously caught up in the heat of passion.


    This discovery made John more yful.


    His lips drew closer to Emma''s ear, "When are you going toe back to school? The lingerie I bought has gathered dust."


    "Don''t you want to wear that lingerie and show off your perfect figure to me?"


    Emma''s blush deepened, feeling the heat of John''s breath tickle her ear, which made her body subtly hot.


    Although they were not in reality, Godyer''s simtion of senses had reached an uncanny level.


    Emma felt her in-game body was even more sensitive than in reality.


    She gently punched John''s chest, a shy tone in her voice, "Johnny, you''re too naughty... such a big rogue!"


    John chuckled, speaking in a low voice, "But do you like this big rogue?"


    Emma snorted softly, her voice soft and tender, and her punchescked any real strength.


    "Hmph! Not at all, I hate rogues the most."


    John''s eyebrows shot up, "What did you say?"


    Emma felt a pair ofrge hands stealthily move over her chest, and before she knew it, the neckline of her top had been pulled down.


    John was making a move inside her top when Emma hastily begged for mercy, "I was wrong, I was wrong, Johnny, I was wrong. I like big rogues the most, okay? Can we not do this here..."


    White Feather behind the bar seemed to have noticed something unusual.


    She nced up and instantly blushed, swiftly averting his gaze.


    Emma felt even more embarrassed, her sensation akin to that of making out in public.


    This intense thrill made the girl feel like she was melting into a puddle.


    John smirked, pulling back his hand, no longer teasing the shy girl.


    He drew Emma into his embrace, his gaze returning to the auction hall.


    After a brief intermission, Isabe once again took to the stage, "Esteemed guests, wee back to the Dawn Breeze Auction House. I trust everyone has rested and is ready."


    "Next, let us officially start the second round of the auction. Trust me, the items in this round will exceed your imagination."


    No sooner had Isabe finished speaking than a group of muscr warriors emerged slowly from behind the stage.


    These were yers under the banner of the Dawn Breeze Auction House, but they were not the lifestyle kind, rather real warriors.


    Carrying in their hands were a dozen or so ancient-looking boxes, apanied by mages wielding staves.


    Each person was on full alert, gripping their weapons tightly.


    Such high-level escort spoke volumes about the treasures within the boxes.


    The warriors lined up the boxes on the disy stand.


    At Isabe''s wave, all the boxes were simultaneously opened.


    Instantly, various rays of light shone on the stage.


    The inneryers of the boxes rose slowly, showcasing the items inside.


    There was a sudden uproar from the crowd, as yers jostled to get a better look at the attributes of these items and equipment on stage.


    At this point, Isabe smirked and projected the attributes of the equipment and items onto the big screen behind her.


    [Heart of Magma (Epic): ...]


    This was a ne emitting a fiery glow, and even from afar, you could feel the explosive fire energy contained within.


    [Pursuer in the Dark (Epic): ...]


    This was a pair of boots encrusted with high-grade gems.


    While modest in appearance, its attributes were astonishing.


    Upon equipping, the yer would gain the ability for short-distance flight.


    John''s eyes lit up at this. He was quite interested in these boots.


    [Forest Stalker (Epic): ...]


    The screen switched again, showing a longbow.


    Its attributes were equally top-tier.


    John noticed a small detail: the more extraordinary the equipment, the more unique its name.


    For example, the previous auctioned items with average attributes were simply named "some wand" or "some ne".


    But the equipment in this second round of auction, each had a unique name...


    As the attributes of each item and equipment were disyed on the big screen, the ce went totally bonkers.


    Nearly every yer''s eyes glittered with avarice.


    Even the powerful factions in the second-floor booths couldn''t sit still.


    They got up and approached the ss windows, carefully reading the equipment attributes on the screen.


    As the auction progressed, the equipment and items on disy got even more impressive.


    Until finally, Isabe suddenly paused the content disy on the screen.


    Sheughed lightly, "The next two items are the biggest reason why our esteemed guests are here tonight. Two unprecedented Legendary Equip!"


    "Dear guests, please carefully observe the attributes of these two pieces of equipment."


    With a wave of her right hand, a beautifully-shaped ne appeared on the screen, followed by the description of the ne:


    [Medusa''s Tears (Legendary Ne)]: Formed from the despairing tears that Queen Medusa shed when she left the abyss. Legend has it that within the endless abyss, Queen Medusa once bore the important mission of revitalizing the Medusa race, but because she chose the wrong side, she was forced to leave the abyss and was exiled to the lower-level Dark Spirit Realm. Knowing that she could no longer revitalize her race, Queen Medusa shed tears of sorrow.


    [Level: 200, wearable when reaching level 200 or Intelligence 800 and above.]


    [Attributes: +1000 HP, +600 Intelligence, +150 Magic Resistance, +150 Physical Resistance, +20% True Damage.]


    [Attached Skill: Soul Rip (Advanced), Queen Medusa''s famous skill. When released, it can temporarily disturb the minds of all enemies within 500 yards, making the enemies lose their ability to fight for two minutes. If the skill is used on a boss or regr monster below this level, it can control them to fight for the user for 30 minutes. Cooldown: Three hours.]


    With a bang, the ce instantly exploded into chaos.


    The exaggerated attributes of Medusa''s Tears made the yers dizzy.


    Even those in the second-floor booths wentpletely wild.


    They had only one thought in mind now, they must win this beautiful, irreceable ne, no matter the cost.


    Equipment of this caliber could make a guild''s strength leap qualitatively.


    Just as the yers were barely calming their excitement, Isabe gave a light smile and revealed the information of the final item:


    [Serpent King''s de (Legendary Weapon)]: The inherited weapon of the Medusa race. The legendary first Queen Medusa''s spine bone was used to make it, and it has since be the symbol of each generation of Medusa Queens.]


    [Level: 200, usable when reaching level 200 or Speed 1000 and above.]


    [Attributes: +500 Speed, +300 Stamina, +450 Attack, +25% Armor Pration.]


    [Attached Skill 1: Fang of the Giant Serpent (Passive), the weapones with a strong poison effect. Each attack hit can cause 250 points of severe bleeding per second,sting for 30 seconds, and cannot be removed.]


    [Attached Skill 2: Ultimate Petrification (Advanced), each attack hit on the enemy will cause a rapid petrification effect. The speed of petrification spread will decrease sessively ording to the enemy''s resistance. During petrification, Defense is reduced by 80%, and Armor Pration is increased by 40%.]


    Below the stage, it was practically pandemonium.


    Particrly for the Elves and Demon yers.


    These two races are known for producing assassins, and the Serpent King''s de is best suited for the assassin ss.


    On the second floor in the booths, the leaders of the top guilds from around the world stood up, their gazes zing, fixed intently on the screen above the stage.


    These included Blue Sea, the leader of Blue Sea Guild...


    Adam, the leader of Genesis Guild...


    The leader of ck Rose Guild,


    The leader of Silent Ones Guild,


    And the leader of Cycle Guild...


    All the leaders of the world''s top 10 guilds had risen to their feet!

 Chapter 91 90-The Bigshots Make Their Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 91 Chapter90-The Bigshots Make Their Appearance</h4>


    The scene fell into an eerie silence after a brief bout of uproar.


    Every yer''s attention was utterly absorbed by thest two legendary pieces of equipment.


    They were staring, their eyes wide open, at the gear.


    Isabe nced down and couldn''t help but shiver.


    The sight was unnerving.


    These yers resembled hungry wolves on the prairie, the green glint in their eyes revealing greed and desire.


    Fortunately, the auction had a system-protection mechanism in ce; items whose transactions were not yetplete couldn''t be forcefully bound.


    Otherwise, this horde would have rushed the stage long ago.


    After all, the yers present were from a wild mix of races, including chaos and evil factions such as the Demons.


    For Demon yers, struggles and fights for possessions were almost routine.


    They were used to grabbing what they wanted by force, a distinctive trait of their chaos and evil faction.


    Lawlessness, danger, and disorder defined them.


    Below the stage, the group of Demon yers were already raising their weapons, intending to storm the stage at any hint of disagreement.


    This ring ill-will activated the system''s self-defense mechanism.


    A system warning appeared above the auction hall, "Warning: Unfinalized auction items are forbidden from being seized. Vitors will trigger the system''s erasure mechanism!!"


    The blood-red system warning lit up three times in the auction hall''s airspace, forcefully suppressing the Demons'' greed.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, and the yers from otherwful and good factions immediately distanced themselves from the Demon yers, their faces showing displeasure.


    The Demon yers, however, seemed unfazed.


    To them, honor and dignity meant nothing.


    The only thing that mattered was what they could grasp in their hands.


    "Ugh, a group of unruly beasts. Who would choose to y as Demons?"


    From within a second-floor box, a voice with a hint of mockery echoed.


    The speaker was none other than the leader of one of the world''s top ten guilds, Silent Ones Guild''s leader, Chillminder.


    Chillminder''s words had barelynded when a challenging voice erupted from another box, "Oh, you''ve got a problem with us Demon yers? If you''re not happy, how about we settle it with a real fight, instead of just running your mouth?"


    Hearing his authority challenged, Chillminder became infuriated.


    The floor-to-ceiling window of the Silent Ones Guild''s box instantly turned transparent, revealing Chillminder''s tall and imposing figure, "Which cur dares to spout off here?"


    Not far from the Silent Ones Guild''s box, another box''s window also turned transparent, revealing an even more imposing figure.


    Not only was this figure formidable, but his face was also terrifyingly grotesque.


    Covered in dense tattoos and sporting a shiny bald head, his ck robe was surrounded by a murky aura of death.


    A huge scythe was slung over his back.


    He was not a figure to be trifled with.


    "Hisss~ It''s him?"


    Many yers recognized the identity of this burly man and sucked in a breath.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "You don''t know him? He''s one of the leaders of the top ten guilds worldwide, the Shadowrealm Guild''s leader, Karthus."


    "The Shadowrealm Guild is the most unreasonable among the top ten guilds. Its members are mostly evil characters who particrly enjoy hunting yers in the game. They often chase solo yers out of the game after a minor disagreement."


    "I heard that many members of this guild are gangsters. They don''t believe in rules or order and do whatever they fancy." A yer exined about the Shadowrealm Guild in a whisper, making many newbie yers tremble.


    They didn''t even dare to lift their heads to look at Karthus.


    Chillminder, however, remained unfazed.


    After all, being from one of the top ten guilds worldwide, they were not significantly different in power.


    He scoffed and sneered, "I wondered who it was. So, it''s you, the freak. Instead of staying in the Demon territory, what is the Shadowrealm Guild doing in the Northern Myst Empire?"


    Karthus caressed his bald head and shed a freakish grin, "Do I need to report my every move to you? Let me tell you straight, these two legendary pieces of equipment are as good as mine. If you, Chillminder, dare topete with me, be ready to be hunted by the Shadowrealm Guild."


    Even Chillminder, a person of such stature, couldn''t help but have hisplexion change upon hearing these words.


    As for the guild''s power, Chillminder wasn''t particrly afraid.


    However, the Shadowrealm Guild was infamous for its ruthlessness, and if targeted by them, it could be a troublesome affair.


    The guild had the highest number of rogue yers amongst the top ten guilds worldwide.


    They enjoyed ambushes and sneak attacks.


    It was their modus operandi.


    The dark attributes of Demons gave them an overwhelming advantage in stealth attacks and assassinations.


    Regardless of how proud Chillminder was, he couldn''t guarantee that he would emerge unscathed from the onught of all the assassins of the Shadowrealm Guild.


    Before Chillminder could even respond, another female voice echoed from a different box.


    The voice sounded sweet and lovely, yet carried a significant bite, "Karthus, you son of a bitch, thinking you''re invincible? Believe it or not, I''ll annihte your entire family, you corpse-loving freak. I''ll dig up your wife from the grave and blow her up like a firecracker!"


    The explosive voice reverberated throughout the venue.


    Everyone was stunned.


    John, who was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle while munching on some melon seeds, nearly choked on his beer.


    The window of another box turned transparent, revealing a petite young woman with an explosively attractive figure, hands on her hips.


    Her snow-white hair fluttered in the breeze, and her delicate features looked as if they had walked straight out of a painting.


    It was hard to imagine that such venomous words hade from the mouth of this adorable young woman.


    "Another big shot, the leader of the ck Rose Guild, Sno," eximed the yers on the first floor in recognition.


    It made sense if it was her.


    Everyone knew of the fiery temperament of the ck Rose''s guild leader, who wouldn''t hesitate to curse someone''s entire family if provoked.


    Yet, people didn''t hold too much resentment towards Sno.


    Her harmless appearance was too endearing to evoke any animosity.


    Despite her penchant for cursing, she was a fair individual who never bullied the weak and often helped solo yers.


    Therefore, the reputation of the ck Rose Guild was surprisingly good.


    Seeing Sno siding with Chillminder, Karthus''s face darkened instantly.


    However, he dared not provoke Sno directly.


    His threats might work on Chillminder, but they were useless against Sno.


    She was a top-ranking yer of the holy light ss, and her guild, the ck Rose Guild, was filled with holy light ss yers, making them the natural nemesis of his Shadowrealm Guild.


    "Sno, you crazy bitch, can''t you get your head checked?" Karthus cursed, "You''re a holy light ss, yet you''re calling yourself the ck Rose. What kind of sane person does that?"


    Sno rolled her eyes, her words filled with as much venom as ever, "What''s it to you? I like it. If you have the balls,e and kill me."


    "Just try toy a hand on me today, and I''ll let you taste the highest holy praise of the Lord." Karthus was rendered speechless by Sno, unable to utter a single word.


    "Karthus, there''s no need to engage in a war of words with this madwoman. Don''t forget our purpose today," another ominous voice joined the fray.


    The voice belonged to a mysterious yer enveloped in dark energy.


    But the fact that he could appear in a second-floor box meant his status was no ordinary one.


    Sno arched her delicate eyebrows, hands still on her hips as she continued her tirade, "So the venomous snake decided to show up? Your Dawn Guild isn''t busy ying the mole underground? Now you dare to crawl out into the light?"


    One of the top ten guilds worldwide, the leader of the Dawn Guild, Kingserp.


    The Dawn Guild was simr to the Shadowrealm Guild, both belonging to the faction of chaos and evil.


    If the Shadowrealm Guild was a beast without rules, then the Dawn Guild was like a venomous snake in the world of the game.


    Their favorite pastime was torturing ordinary yers in the cruelest ways possible, often leading some to quit the game permanently.


    Kingserp, hidden within a cloud of darkness, sent chills down everyone''s spine with his ominous voice, "After today, every member of the ck Rose will be a target for my guild. I sincerely hope your mental fortitude is stronger..."


    Sno, unfazed, shot back, "If you''ve got the guts, bring it on. Let''s see if my Holy Light Cannon teaches you some manners!"


    At this point, the leaders of the other major guilds also made their appearances.


    Blue Sea, the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild.


    Adam, the guild leader of the Genesis Guild.


    Iron Mountain, the guild leader of the Iron Wings Guild.


    And the list went on.


    The arrival of one big shot after another sent waves of awe through the yers in the room, each wave higher than thest.


    Finally, the mysterious guild leader of the Travelers Association made her first public appearance, igniting the vibe of the venue.


    yers were shocked to discover that the notoriously elusive leader of the Travelers Association was a stunningly beautiful, mature woman.


    It was the same mysterious woman who had evaluated John earlier.


    Seeing this woman, the fiery Sno, who was effortlessly holding her own against both men, immediately redirected her verbal attack.


    She raised her delicate eyebrows towards the morous woman and yelled, "Old hag, give me back my ne!"


    The beautiful woman ignored Sno entirely.


    Her enchanting eyes instead focused on thest opaque box on the second floor.


    "Galewind, long time no see."

 Chapter 92 91-John’s Old Acquaintances, Auction Continues

    <h4>Chapter 92 Chapter91-John''s Old Acquaintances, Auction Continues</h4>


    Inside the box, John was introducing Emma to the big shots who had made their entrances.


    "Silent Ones Guild, guild leader Chillminder, his base ss is archer, his hidden ss is unknown. Most of their guild members are human and elf archers..."


    "Shadowrealm Guild, guild leader Karthus, his base ss is necromancer, his hidden ss should be something rted to the grim reaper, judging from the scythe behind him..."


    "ck Rose Guild, guild leader... um... Sno, her base ss is priest. But this woman is a little off her rocker, she doesn''t act like a holy light ss at all. Keep your distance from her..."


    Mentioning Sno, a fleeting look of helplessness crossed John''s eyes.


    Emma, always sensitive to his moods, quickly caught on.


    She looked up at John with teasing eyes, "Johnny, did you know this Sno before?"


    John was taken aback.


    When had this girl''s sixth sense be so sharp?


    Weren''t you always into cute and innocent girls before?


    John gently stroked Emma''s long hair and asked back, "What makes you think that?"


    Emma said matter-of-factly, "Because when you mentioned Sno, your tone was very different. You must know her well, right?"


    John awkwardly rubbed his nose.


    Emma''s gaze grew more suspicious, "Don''t tell me... Sno is your ex-girlfriend?"


    "Cough!" John almost choked on his beer, "What are you thinking? I''ve just had a few interactions with her in a previous game."


    Emma pouted, her face full of disbelief.


    John coughed lightly and quickly continued on the previous topic, "Um, next, the Dawn Guild, guild leader Kingserp, his exact ss is unknown. I suspect it has something to do with some snake-like bosses from the abyss. He''s a really cunning guy."


    Emma looked up nkly, "What''s the abyss?"


    White Feather, who had been eavesdropping, also looked over curiously.


    John smiled slightly, "Consider it a high-level secret realm, you guys aren''t able to reach it yet."


    "Oh, okay." Emma nodded her little head, listening attentively to John''s exnations.


    "You''ve just met Blue Sea and Adam..."


    "The Iron Wings Guild, guild leader Iron Mountain, his base ss is a heavy armored warrior..."


    John''s words came to a halt as a stunningly beautiful woman appeared in his line of sight.


    That familiar face, still captivating as ever.


    Even Emma and White Feather, both girls, were amazed by the woman''s beauty.


    Emma murmured, "Such a beautifuldy..."


    White Feather nodded frantically.


    Then, they saw the beautiful woman say something towards their box.


    "Galewind, long time no see."


    ...


    Her voice was like an orchid blooming in an empty valley, with a hint of maism, seemingly naturally noble and mysterious.


    In terms of beauty alone, this mysterious woman wasn''t the only standout.


    The hot-tempered ck Rose Guild leader, Sno.


    The naturally cute Emma.


    The radiant Isabe...


    Their beauty was no less than this woman.


    What they trulycked, perhaps, was the woman''s grace and mystery, which provoked an irresistible urge to uncover more.


    John activated the mechanism to open the floor-to-ceiling window, finally revealing thest box on the second floor to everyone.


    "It''s been a while... Miss Bambooist..."


    John''s calm words, like a bolt from the blue, immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, it really is you, big brother Galewind!"


    The moment John appeared, the formerly cursing Sno suddenly became docile.


    She held her hands to her chest, greeting John in a cloyingly sweet voice.


    Others didn''t think much of it. But the Silent Ones Guild''s leader Chillminder, who was most familiar with Sno, was looking at her like she was an alien.


    God, when did the so-called "Tyrannosaurus Girl" Sno...


    Showing such a sweet and docile side? Is this even the Sno I know?


    John chuckled lightly, teasingly adding, "I just saw you here, verbally battling it out. You''re as sharp-tongued as ever, aren''t you?"


    Against all odds, Sno blushed.


    Her pure, usuallyposed face turned a rare shade of red, a sight that nearly made the eyeballs of her entourage and the familiar guild leaders around her pop out.


    "Galewind, you''re teasing me again. I''m not as ferocious as you make me sound..."


    Sno was cooing sweetly when she spotted Emma and White Feather standing behind John.


    Her fine eyebrows shot up immediately.


    "Brother Galewind, who are these beauties behind you?" She asked, teeth clenched.


    The threatening gaze in her eyes made Emma and White Feather hastily shrink back. John frowned slightly, "Don''t harbor any ill thoughts towards them, Sno."


    This lightment instantly tamed Sno.


    One could say that her change of expression was as fast as flipping a page in a book.


    Having watched the entire scene with a joyful smile, Bambooist finally spoke again. "Long time no see, Galewind. You''re still as charming as ever."


    Just as John was about to reply, Sno pointed her verbal gun at Bambooist again, loudly rebuking, "Shut up, old woman! Galewind is not someone you canment on freely. Give me back my ne now, or I''ll beat you into a real old hag!"


    Bambooist, smiling charmingly enough to dazzle anyone, taunted, "Little girl, aren''t you afraid of losing face in front of your ex-boyfriend again? Don''t forget, you lost to mest time."


    Sno was both angry and flustered, her chest heaving.


    John figured out that these two apparently had some history, and the usually haughty Sno seemed to have suffered a loss at the hands of Bambooist.


    "Hey, you two beauties, calm down a bit. Shouldn''t we focus on the auction at this time?" Blue Sea, always the mostposed, brought the conversation back on track.


    Right, the main purpose today was the auction, wasn''t it?


    Other disputes and grievances should wait until the auction was over.


    The gamers present suddenly understood.


    Their attention had beenpletely absorbed by the high-level disputes in the second-floor private rooms and they hadpletely forgotten their real purpose for being there.


    Sno grunted and stopped attacking verbally.


    The top two guilds in the Demon, Shadowrealm and Dawn, also fell silent. B


    Bambooist sat back down on the sofa with a mysterious smile...


    The farce seemed to havee to an end, and the auction was back on track.


    But everyone could sense the undercurrent swirling between the private rooms on the second floor, a powder keg that could explode at any moment.


    On stage, Isabe smiled faintly.


    She had been busy watching the drama as well.


    The grievances and grudges among these top yers were aspelling as a court drama.


    After hearing Blue Sea''s words, Isabe regained herposure.


    "Ahem, dear esteemed guests, please be patient," she began. "I believe that after seeing the second round of auction items, everyone has already made up their minds."


    "I hope everyone here feels weed and secures the equipment and items they desire tonight." Isabe''s soft voice finally calmed the restless gamers.


    Seeing this, Isabe seized the opportunity and announced, "Now, let''s start the auction with the first item ¡ª the Heart of Magma. The starting bid is 3 million in cash, and each subsequent bid must increase by at least half a million."


    All the lights on the stage focused on the ne embedded with rubies, the Heart of Magma.


    The crowd instantly burst into a frenzy.


    The first item reached the million-level.


    Even though it was a cash deal, it was enough to demonstrate its value.


    "My guild, Mountain Guild, bids 1.5 million."


    "2 million. This ne is mine."


    "3 million, please show some respect for my guild, Fire Guild."


    "me Guild? Never heard of it. We, Thunder Guild, bid 4 million."


    ...


    The yers on the first floor were the first ones to be restless, each throwing out their bids.


    The price was rising at an rming rate, quickly surpassing the 7 million mark.


    Behind John, Emma widened her eyes, her little face full of surprise.


    She had experienced the auction of the legendary item [Ancient Parchment]st time.


    She thought that was already a crazy price.


    She never expected that today''s auction would be a hundred times more exaggerated.


    Money seemed to be a simple number in front of these yers, uttered without any hesitation.


    "10 million."


    Finally, someone on the second floor made a move.


    Chillminder, the leader of Silent Ones Guild, raised his hand and stated his price, directly pushing the price into the eight figures.


    Hearing this price, many yers on the first floor changed their expressions.


    These small and medium-sized powers knew well that they were not eligible topete with the top guilds on the second floor for theter auction items.


    They would be more than satisfied just to win a few early items.


    So, the previously bidding leader of the Mountain Guild gritted his teeth and made another bid: "I bid 10.5 million!"


    Chillminder remained expressionless, his eyes not even flickering. "12 million!"


    The leader of the Mountain Guild tried to raise his hand a few times, but finally let it fall despondently.


    12 million was the financial limit of his guild.


    But Chillminder on the second floor could obviously keep raising the price.


    The financial power of a top-tier guild was something that a small and medium guild could notpete with.


    The yers on the first floor sighed inwardly.


    In the end, the Heart of Magma ne was taken by Chillminder for the staggering price of 12 million.


    And this was just the beginning of a wild night!

 Chapter 93 92- Darklord the Trouble Maker

    <h4>Chapter 93 Chapter92- Darklord the Trouble Maker</h4>


    Isabe''s small hammer lightly tapped on the table.


    The Heart of Magma was quickly escorted by the Dawn Breeze Auction House security to the second floor.


    Members in charge of financial management from the Silent Ones Guild greeted them.


    The exchange of goods and money was done, contracts were signed, and the Heart of Magma was immediately transferred into the Silent Ones Guild''s warehouse.


    This was the way Dawn Breeze Auction House operated for these costly equipment and items auctioned in the second round.


    As soon as the auction was confirmed, they would carry out the transaction on the spot to avoid any potential mishaps.


    Chillminder was more than satisfied.


    This Epic ne, the Heart of Magma, might not be useful for his ss.


    However, the vice-guild leader of his guild happened to be a fire mage, whose attributes matched perfectly with this piece of equipment.


    The Heart of Magma would significantly enhance the vice-guild leader''s strength, thereby indirectly boosting the overall strength of their guild.


    Once the transaction for Heart of Magma waspleted, Isabe waved her hand, and all the lights in the venue converged on the second auction item.


    [Shadowchaser (Epic): ...]


    The boots were entirely ck, adorned with light blue gems at the top.


    Under the light, they were dazzling.


    They are all familiar with the specifics.


    Without saying much, the short-distance flight ability alone is enough to double the worth of these boots.


    Besides, the Shadowchaser has another special ability... it can increase the wearer''s speed by 50% while chasing enemies.


    The two special abilities made these boots a hot item for many yers.


    Isabe gave a slight smile, "The next auction item is the ''Shadowchaser,'' with a starting price of 1.5 million, each increase in price must be no less than 500,000 ..."


    No sooner had Isabe''s voice faded, then bidding voices echoed from the floor.


    "I bid 2 million."


    "Screw it, I''ll empty my savings for this, I bid 2.5 million."


    "Are you kidding, thinking you can bag this premium item for 2.5 million? Our guild bids 3.5 million."


    "Is 3.5 million a big deal? I bid 4 million."


    "The attributes of this equipment are too astonishing; our guild bids 5 million."


    ...


    The independent yers and some of the smaller guilds on the first floor started the bidding war.


    It''s quite amusing actually; they all knew they couldn''tpete with the wealthy top-tier guilds on the second floor.


    But they couldn''t resist the temptation.


    Always hopeful they could snag a bargain.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the price was raised to 8.5 million by the yers.


    Compared to the previous item, Heart of Magma, the speed of the price hike was even more astonishing.


    Most of the yers, who didn''t have the resources topete, turned to the dozen or so boxes on the second floor, getting ready to watch the drama unfold.


    "What do you think? Should we try our luck?"


    Chillminder sent a private message to Sno. Before the auction began, they had already agreed to cooperate.


    This was why Chillminder was able to stand his ground when he shed with Karthus.


    Sno was always there to back Chillminder up right away.


    Soon, Sno replied, "No need, there''s no one in either of our guilds that this equipment would suit. It''s just a waste of time."


    "Moreover, you''ve just won the Heart of Magma. If we bid again, we''ll just paint a target on our backs. Let them fight over it."


    Chillminder nodded in agreement, "True, these early appetizers aren''t that important. We should hold on to our resources. Thest two Legendary Equipments will be the real battles."


    Simr conversations were happening among other guild leaders.


    Before the auction started, the guilds with no major grudges had already allied quietly.


    These folks were leading some of the top 10 global guilds.


    None of them were fools.


    They all knew what this auction meant.


    The two Legendary Equipments up for auction were unique server-wide.


    No single force had the capability to take them both.


    So, coboration was an inevitable trend.


    On the other hand, Adam, the guild leader of Genesis Guild, was about to bid when he received a message from Blue Sea, "Don''t rush, we''re not desperate for this piece of equipment. And I bet Galewind is pretty interested. You might as well give him a favor."


    Adam lowered his halfway raised arm and discreetly withdrew his gaze.


    In these few minutes, the price of Shadowchaser kept rising, now surpassing 10 million, and was about to match the transaction price of Heart of Magma, 12 million.


    In the box, after a moment of contemtion, John finally spoke, "11 million."


    The voices on the first floor had quieted down a lot by now. Hearing John''s bid, several yers unwillingly chose to bow out.


    The leaders of the major guilds on the second floor also tacitly quieted down.


    Bambooist, who was initially interested in bidding, smiled knowingly upon hearing John''s voice and decided to quitpeting for the item.


    Guild leaders Karthus from Shadowrealm Guild and Kingserp from Dawn Guild had been observing quietly.


    They were interested in the Shadowchaser boots, which perfectly suited assassin sses.


    These two guilds had the highest number of assassin ss yers among the top 10 global guilds.


    However, when they heard John''s bid, both fell silent.


    Although they didn''t know John, they had noticed his impressive entrance earlier.


    Clearly, this yer named Galewind had deep connections with several guild leaders on the second floor.


    With the unknown strength of John, Karthus and Kingserp naturally wouldn''t rush into action.


    Just when it seemed like John''s bid of 11 million was about to be final, a discordant voice came from the first floor, "How can such a top-notch item be worth only 11 million? I bid 12 million."


    The voice was incredibly sleazy, and the confrontation was quite obvious.


    For a moment, numerous yers turned their heads, curious to see who would dare challenge Galewind, the mysterious powerhouse.


    Their gazes converged on Darklord, seated with a gloomy expression and a face filled with arrogance.


    Perhaps he was reveling in the attention, Darklord taunted again, "What''s the matter Galewind? Is 11 million your limit?"


    Seeing John speaking on equal terms with the leaders of the world''s top 10 guilds had made many yers admire him.


    Darklord, hiding in the shadows, was seething with jealousy.


    He felt that he should be the one in that position, that he, Darklord, deserved to be in the spotlight!


    Now that he finally had a chance to undermine John, Darklord was not going to let it slip away.


    John stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands behind his back.


    His straight figure was like a javelin, his handsome face expressionless.


    He simply breathed out a number, "13 million."


    Darklord chuckled and continued to raise the bid, "Well, then I''ll go 14 million."


    John continued without hesitation, "15 million."


    Darklord was hot on his heels, "16 million."


    The two continued to raise each other''s bids, all the way to a staggering price of 20 million.


    The scene was deathly silent, with everyone gaping, watching the two perform.


    Isabe, on stage, was somewhat worried.


    She was mainly concerned that this kind of bidding would affect the reputation of the Dawn Breeze Auction House in the mind of the big shot, Galewind.


    As for Darklord, Isabe was already utterly disgusted with him.


    It was he who caused trouble in thest auction.


    Although it could increase the revenue of the auction house, this kind of troublemaking would damage its reputation.


    "21 million, Galewind, if you dare, keep going. I''m here for the long haul."


    As the price kept rising, Darklord''s expression became increasingly twisted.


    He was gritting his teeth, staring at John,pletely oblivious to the gloomy expression on SoulSong next to him.


    From beginning to end, John didn''t spare Darklord another nce.


    He simply continued to bid in an unemotional tone, "22 million."


    "I don''t believe you can afford it. You, a pauper, dare topete with me in wealth?"


    Darklord was about to continue raising the price when he was suddenly interrupted by SoulSong, "Young Master, we can''t go any higher. Our money today is prepared for those two Legendary Equipments. These Shadowchasers aren''t that important to us."


    Darklord was not pleased with being interrupted by SoulSong, but his words cooled him down for a moment.


    From a rational point of view, he shouldn''t get tangled up with John at this time.


    Darklord was about to give up, but when he looked up, he saw John nce over at him with an indifferent expression, seemingly full of mockery.


    How could Darklord tolerate this?


    The rage he had just suppressed red up again.


    "I''ll raise the price one more time. I never intended to buy these rotten shoes. I just want to make Galewind bleed heavily. Over 20 million for an Epic item, I want to see where he gets the money."


    While reassuring SoulSong, Darklord gave another price, "23 million."


    John finally frowned and fell silent for a moment.


    It seemed that his financial resources only stretched to this number, and he was preparing to give up thepetition for this item.

 Chapter 94 93-Failed Plot Against Others Turns Against One’s Self

    <h4>Chapter 94 Chapter93-Failed Plot Against Others Turns Against One''s Self</h4>


    As John fell silent, hismunication channel started to sh with multiple message notifications.


    Blue Sea: Brother Galewind, if you need it, I''ve got some spare change. I can lend you some.


    (Sno requests to add you as a friend): Brother Galewind, send me your card number.


    (Bambooist requests to add you as a friend): Galewind, do you need me to bid on this item for you? Consider it a gift for our long-awaited reunion.


    ...


    John epted the friend requests, then politely declined their offers.


    Emma came up behind John and whispered, "Johnny, I haven''t sent out the proceeds from thest auction of that Legendary item. I can transfer it to you first."


    John simply smiled and shook his head.


    Everyone assumed that his silence was due to ack of funds.


    However, John was actually just contemting the best way to outsmart Darklord.


    He had seen through Darklord''s little tricks at a nce.


    So, thepetition between them wasn''t about money at all.


    They both wanted to outwit each other.


    The challenge now was who was bold enough and detail-oriented to guess the other''s bottom line.


    ...


    When John fell silent, Darklord actually started to panic inside.


    If John didn''t continue to bid, Darklord would be the big loser.


    The price for this Epic equip had already far exceeded its value.


    He would be making a huge loss.


    Fortunately, after a short pause, John calmly increased the price by another million.


    "24 million."


    Darklord felt relieved again.


    He found that Galewind seemed really desperate for this item.


    Even when he had pushed the price this far, the bastard still didn''t want to give up.


    Well then, let him bleed some more.


    Darklord thought, feeling an insane sense of exhration inside.


    His moment of glory was finally here.


    However, in his excitement, he was also reminding himself: this price increase would really be thest one.


    "25 million!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Darklord''s heart skipped a beat because he noticed a mocking smile on John''s face, "OK, you win. Congrattions on sessfully securing this precious item for 25 million."


    Darklord turned as pale as a ghost.


    It wasn''t until Isabe on the stage struck the gavel that Darklord finally realized the truth.


    All his ns had been anticipated by his adversary.


    "Wow, someone really spent 25 million on an Epic equip?"


    "This Darklord guy is really bleeding cash now."


    "Some people are so damn rich, they just throw out 25 million without thinking."


    "Who said we first-floor yers are all broke? There are plenty of undercover tycoons among us."


    ...


    Most yers weren''t aware of the grudge between Darklord and John.


    So now they were just genuinely amazed by how rich this Darklord yer seemed to be.


    But Darklord felt like his world was crumbling.


    What had he done?


    He was going to spend 25 million on an Epic equip that didn''t even match his ss.


    The praises from the other yers sounded like mockery to Darklord, stabbing his heart like a sharp sword.


    "What do I do now? I can''t really be expected to cough up 25 million, can I?"


    Darklord was in a panic, looking at SoulSong next to him with a twisted face, only to find SoulSong even paler.


    SoulSong was numb.


    Having a leader like Darklord made him feel like he was in hell.


    "We have to pay. The deal is done, and we have to respect the rules," SoulSong said.


    Still unwilling to give up, Darklord scratched his head, searching for a solution.


    "Can we announce that we give up on the item? Real-life auctions have instances of unsold items, right?"


    SoulSong replied with a wooden face, "If thedy on the stage hadn''t dropped the hammer, you could have announced that. But it''s toote now."


    "The hammer falls, the system automatically initiates the transaction. The only way out is to refuse to pay."


    Darklord''s face turned from green to white.


    In the game Godyer, refusing to honor a transaction contract is a serious offense.


    The system would severely punish yers who vited the contract.


    Not only would the guild''s credibility drop into the negatives, but all guild members would also be banned from participating in any transactions in the future.


    If the vition was serious enough, the system could even confiscate all the yer''s assets.


    Darklord was very clear that he had beenpletely outwitted by John this time.


    He red at John with resentment.


    Their already irreconcble enmity deepened.


    Inside the private room.


    Emma curiously asked, "Johnny, are you going to give up on the item?"


    John smiled mischievously, "Who said I was giving up? If someone wants to be the sucker, I''m more than happy to let them. I''ll just snatch the equip backter."


    Emma gazed at John, not repulsed at all by his robber-like deration.


    On the contrary, she felt that the man she loved should be this domineering.


    With a reluctant heart, Darklord epted the item and put it into his backpack.


    25 million in cash, gone just like that.


    Darklord felt a sharp pain in his chest, and his resentment towards John only grew stronger.


    Gritting his teeth, he asked, "SoulSong, how much is left in our guild''s coffers?"


    SoulSong on the side could only shake his head helplessly.


    "After selling thepany''s shares, we had nine figures in funds. But now, we''ve lost a quarter of that. Bidding on those two Legendary Equip might be a stretch."


    Darklord''s face turned even paler.


    The reason he had been so low-key at the start of the auction was to pool all his resources to bid on thest two Legendary Equip.


    Now, his n had been ruined by a moment''s impulsiveness, getting royally screwed over by John.


    What was once a substantial fund was now dangerously low.


    "Can we sell more shares?... I must get my hands on at least one of those Legendary Equip items!" Darklord was desperate.


    The two uing Legendary Equip items had god-tier properties.


    Even a high-and-mighty yer like Darklord recognized their significance.


    If he could get one, his power would skyrocket.


    He must have it!


    After a moment of silence, SoulSong responded with a wry smile, "It''s tough. Most of your father''spany shares have been sold. I have no idea how we can fill the 25 million hole."


    Darklord felt helpless, the transaction had beenpleted, and his ount was definitely 25 million lighter.


    How could he recover from this loss?


    Just as Darklord was about to seek help from his own father, hismunication channel started blinking.


    [Wolf Howl has sent you a friend request...]


    There are two ways to add friends in Godyer.


    One is if both yers are in the same area, they can add each other as friends by inspecting each other''s attributes.


    This was how Bambooist and Sno added John as a friend.


    The other way is to know the other yer''s ID in advance, then search for it in themunication channel and send a friend request from a distance.


    Darklord looked around but didn''t spot any suspicious yers.


    He pondered for a moment and epted the friend request.


    Wolf Howl: Mr. Darklord, are you interested in a partnership?


    Darklord frowned and replied: Who are you?


    Wolf Howl: Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that we have amon enemy.


    Darklord: Galewind?


    Wolf Howl: Exactly, our guild has a deep grudge against him, and we just can''t seem to get the upper hand. Since our grievances are the same, why not join forces?


    After careful consideration, Darklord gave his answer: I''m in!


    Meanwhile, at another corner, in the Wolf Guild...


    Wolf Howl reported to his guild leader, Wolf Prime, "Darklord has agreed to coborate... Now it depends on our sincerity..."


    Wolf Prime cautiously responded, "Isn''t this a bit risky? Galewind''s identity is too mysterious, and he has deep ties with many top guilds. Even if we team up with Darklord, can we pose a real threat to Galewind?"


    Wolf Howl didn''t respond.


    Wolf Prime was cautious due to his deep-seated fear of John''s power.


    But Wolf Howl wasn''t scared.


    In terms of background, no matter how powerful the world''s top ten guilds are, could they everpare to the native forces within the game?


    With these thoughts, Wolf Howl scoffed.


    Even the most formidable yers were just small fry in front of the game''s local powers.


    As long as he found his NPC master in the game world, why would he fear a minor yer like Galewind?


    Back in the private suite on the second floor.


    John was oblivious to the undercurrents brewing.


    After Shadowchaser, John didn''t ce any more bids on the items.


    He simply let the other big forcespete among themselves.


    The epic bow-and-arrow item "Forest Hunter" went to Chillminder.


    "Flower of the Netherworld" ended up in Shadowrealm Guild''s possession.


    As Isabe''s hammer constantly tapped on the table, one top-tier item after another found its new owner.


    There was a minor episode during this process.


    An unknown independent yer somehow outbid the top powers on the second floor for an item with superior properties.


    It proved once again that this game was full of hidden talents.


    Numerous wealthy yers preferred to keep a low profile.


    One by one, the items up for auction were imed until only two sought-after treasure chests were left.


    Isabe, still asposed as ever, introduced the next item with a smile, "The next item up for auction is: Medusa''s Tears..."


    All attendees were thrilled.


    The real blockbuster was about to begin!

 Chapter 95 94-The Deep-Pocketed Travelers

    <h4>Chapter 95 Chapter94-The Deep-Pocketed Travelers</h4>


    This widely anticipated auction.


    After numerous twists and turns.


    The main event was finally here.


    Isabe, splendidly dressed, shone like a blooming peony under the lights.


    Her smile was radiant as she said in a soft voice, "I''m sure all of you have been waiting for a long time and might be growing impatient. But as the saying goes, the best wine is saved forst, only a grand finale can highlight its significance."


    "Now, the moment has arrived. From this point forward, it''s up to your abilities..."


    Isabe''s words, full of passion and generosity, instantly stirred up the vibe at the venue.


    yers, who had already been itching to bid, began to mor.


    "Miss Isabe, please announce the starting price."


    "I can''t wait anymore, the money in my pocket is ready for this moment."


    "Finally, it''s the turn for these two pieces of equipment, my butt has gone numb from sitting."


    "Start the auction quickly!"


    ...


    Isabe''s subtle gaze swept over the private boxes on the second floor.


    Compared to the overly excited yers in the grand hall on the first floor.


    These guild leaders of major guilds.


    Appeared much calmer.


    But by looking at their burning eyes, it was clear that even these guild leaders were far from tranquil.


    "Finally, it''s starting. The only two Legendary equipment in the entire server..."


    Emma was munching on an unknown fruit, her face full of anticipation.


    She turned to John, who was resting on the couch with his eyes closed, and asked curiously, "Johnny, what do you think these two pieces of equipment will go for?"


    John didn''t even bother to open his eyes as he replied indifferently, "That depends on how much funds these guys on the second floor have prepared."


    White Feather, standing beside them, chuckled and interjected, "Mr. Galewind, aren''t you interested in bidding?"


    John cracked a faint smile, "These two pieces of equipment were put up by me. Do you think I would be interested?"


    White Feather froze on the spot.


    The fruit she had just picked up dropped to the floor.


    She had been surprised many times today.


    But she didn''t expect to hear even more shocking news at this moment.


    All she could say was, big shots truly lived up to their name.


    These were the only two pieces of Legendary equipment on the entire server, and he was willing to put them up for auction.


    White Feather was secretly impressed.


    At the same time, she was even more determined to maintain a close rtionship with Emma.


    As long as her friendship with Emma was solid.


    She couldtch onto Mr. Galewind''s coattails.


    Fame and fortune were within reach.


    Thinking this, White Feather even started to chuckle foolishly on the spot.


    John gave her a strange look, wondering what she was thinking to disy such an expression.


    Emma was also puzzled.


    She nudged White Feather, "Why are you giggling like that? You look so goofy."


    White Feather snapped out of her daze and her face instantly flushed with embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, up on the stage,


    After sufficiently whetting the appetite of the crowd, Isabe finally announced, "Medusa''s Tears, starting bid of 10 million, with each increase not less than 2 million."


    There was a resounding "Boom" as the crowd erupted in disbelief.


    "What? A starting bid of 10 million? And each increase is not less than 2 million? Is this equipment made of gold?"


    "Don''t kid us, gold isn''t that expensive."


    "A bunch of losers, if you can''t afford it then don''t waste time here. This is the only pair of Legendary equipment in the entire server, it''s worth any price."


    "Exactly, my bid is 12 million!"


    "14 million!"


    "Make it quick, straight to 20 million!"


    ...


    The hefty starting price immediately deterred most of the yers in the room.


    But the well-heeled bidders became even more excited.


    The world is full of rich people after all.


    They are also willing to spend exorbitant prices to purchase some items that are iprehensible to ordinary people.


    To put it bluntly, no matter how precious "Medusa''s Tears" and "Serpent King''s de" are,


    They''re ultimately just virtual items in a game.


    It''s hard to understand why some people are so fanatical about them.


    One could only say, money can''t buy happiness...


    Soon, Medusa''s Tears had already reached a price of over 20 million and was still soaring.


    Some small and medium guilds on the first floor started trying to cooperate with other yers to secure this top-notch equipment.


    "Bro, I''m Thunder, the guild leader of Thunder Guild. Are you interested in coborating?"


    "Hi Thunder, I''m MouWind, the guild leader of Mountain Guild. How would you like to cooperate?"


    "You see, our guild''s finances aren''t enough to bid for Medusa''s Tears on our own. I guess your guild can''t afford it either. Why don''t we join forces and bid together, so we canpete with those top guilds on the second floor."


    MouWind''s eyes lit up, but he quickly thought of a crucial question: "I''m okay with cooperation, but how do we split the equipment after we win the bid?"


    "That''s easy. We''ll set up a joint ount, you use it for one week, I use it for the next week."


    ...


    Such cooperative proposals were popping up among the yers on the first floor.


    The price of "Medusa''s Tears" continued to skyrocket.


    Soon, it reached an astonishing 30 million.


    By this price, the bidding calls in the room had greatly decreased.


    Then, the long-observing top guild leaders on the second floor finally made their move.


    Chillminder, the guild leader of Silent Ones Guild, who had been itching to bid for a while, spoke first: "35 million!"


    The yers on the first floor gasped in unison.


    True to their reputation as one of the top 10 guilds worldwide, they were truly big spenders.


    With his first bid, he added a whopping 5 million.


    No sooner had Chillminder''s words fell than Karthus, the guild leader of Shadowrealm Guild, followed up: "40 million!"


    After Karthus, Blue Sea and Adam shared a tacit nce, and both gave their bid: "45 million."


    Then, the leader of the Travelers, Bambooist, added a staggering 10 million on top of that: "55 million!"


    The bigwigs in the private rooms on the second floor all frowned.


    This price was close to their expectations.


    Sno even couldn''t help but swear, "Bloody hell, Bambooist, who the hell bids like that? Adding 10 million at a time, are we supposed to y this game or what?"


    Bambooist snickered, coolly retorted, "Little girl, if you can''t afford it, get out of the game. This is how I roll. What are you going to do about it...?"


    Sno ground her teeth in frustration, but she was powerless against Bambooist.


    The other guild leaders also seemed at their wits'' end.


    Although they were financially robust, they were no match for the Travelers.


    After all, the Travelers were notoriously wealthy.


    They were major yers in the in-game business world.


    Rumor has it that they were backed by several globally renowned corporations in the real world.


    To them, money was truly just a number.


    Blue Sea quietly sent a message to Adam: This can''t go on. There''s no way we canpete with the Travelers when ites to money.


    Adam replied immediately: Yeah, the Travelers are businessmen after all, their liquid assets must be way more than ours.


    Blue Sea pondered for a moment and said: Let''s wait and see for a bit longer, if ites to it, we may have to back out...


    Despite their reluctance, they had to consider the overall development of the guild.


    If they used too much of their liquid assets in one go,


    Even if they managed to get these top-notch equipment,


    The development of the guild would be greatly affected afterward.


    Karthus gritted his teeth and decided to give it another shot, "60 million. That''s the highest I can go. I hope the Travelers will give me a break."


    Bambooist smirked coldly, not backing down at all: "65 million!"


    Karthus''s face instantly turned gloomy.


    He red at Bambooist, his eyes full of menace.


    But Bambooist remained unmoved, quietly watching the stage.


    Isabe waited for a moment, seeing no one else was raising their bid, she banged the gavel down hard, "65 million once, 65 million twice, 65 million three times, sold!"


    "Congrattions to the Travelers on sessfully bidding for the Legendary ne, Medusa''s Tears."


    The yers in the hall were all stunned.


    Emma and White Feather were too shocked to speak.


    Even John raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    He wasn''t shocked by the price of 65 million.


    After all, the Legendary item "Ancient Parchment" they had previously found sold for a staggering 40 million.


    That was a one-time item and no one knew if it could really lead to The Devil''s Treasure.


    If someone was willing to pay for that, let alone this Legendary equipment with clearly disyed top-tier stats.


    What truly surprised John was Bambooist''s impressive wealth.


    Thinking back to their past coborations in other games, this gorgeous woman always seemed quite moderate, never hinting at her riches.


    But when he thought about the fame of the Travelers, John nodded in understanding.


    For a merchants'' association of this magnitude, there was no surprise in the amount of money they were willing to put forth.


    Hearing Isabe confirm the transaction, Bambooist let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Truth be told, if the bidding had continued to rise, she would''ve been under a lot of pressure.


    Bambooist might be the guild leader, but the Travelers weren''t hers alone to control, with multipleplex forces operating behind the scenes.


    "Guild leader, should we notify your father?"


    One of Bambooist''s ck-robed subordinates whispered from behind her.


    Bambooist shook her head: "No need for now. I can manage this amount. Besides, you should understand the significance of owning one of the two unique Legendary pieces of equipment. If we Travelers want to monopolize the business in the Godyer game, we must have some ace up our sleeve."


    Her subordinate nodded in agreement, saying no more.


    Their guild leader had always been known for her sharp business sense.


    If she said it was fine, then there should be no issues.

 Chapter 96 95-The man who endured the system’s punishment

    <h4>Chapter 96 Chapter95-The man who endured the system''s punishment</h4>


    Under the tight security of Dawn Breeze Auction House, "Medusa''s Tears" was swiftly delivered to the Travelers'' private room on the second floor.


    Most of the yers in the vicinity ogled the chest with tant greed.


    Some even harbored wicked thoughts of robbing it.


    After all, it contained an item worth 65 million.


    A sum that would tempt many to risk everything.


    The game system detected these thoughts immediately, issuing stern warnings which ultimately deterred them from acting out their ns.


    The Dawn Breeze Auction House and the Travelers quickly finished the necessary paperwork, and "Medusa''s Tears," along with the chest, was stored in the Travelers'' inventory.


    Relieved, Bambooist whispered: "We won''t interfere with the next Legendary equipment. With Medusa''s Tears, the Travelers have already acquired enough clout."


    Her fellow Travelers behind her also breathed a sigh of relief.


    The bare-faced greed disyed by the other yers had put them on edge.


    Put simply, the Travelers were a coalition formed by business people.


    They were better at trading rather than being the center of everyone''s attention.


    The members who attended today were not thebat personnel of the association.


    Aside from Bambooist, theirbat power was mediocre.


    If a conflict had erupted, they weren''t confident of making a clean getaway.


    Meanwhile, on another stage, Isabe had started the auction for thest Legendary equipment, the "Serpent King''s de."


    Compared to "Medusa''s Tears," "Serpent King''s de" attracted more attention.


    The former was merely a piece of essory equipment.


    Despite its superior attributes, it only served as a supportive role.


    The "Serpent King''s de" was different, as it was a genuine weapon.


    Not very long and more like a dagger, it was basking in the spotlight.


    Glistening with a chilly light, Isabe smiled and said, "The starting bid for the Serpent King''s de is the same as the previous equipment, starting at 20 million, with each increment no less than 5 million."


    No sooner had her words faded than a sinister voice came from the second-floor private room,


    "30 million!"


    The speaker was none other than the long-silent Dawn Guild guild leader, Kingserp.


    He had long coveted this weapon.


    In Kingserp''s view, this weapon was practically custom-made for him.


    The dark aura from the undead perfectlyplemented his ss.


    Even the name was a perfect match.


    As soon as Isabe announced the starting price, Kingserp didn''t hesitate and took action.


    Before the yers on the first floor could even bid, Kingserp issued a cold threat, "This piece of equipment is a must-have for Dawn Guild. If anyone dares to oppose me, you''ll face the relentless pursuit of Dawn Guild!"


    The first-floor hall fell silent.


    The solo yers and small to medium guilds wouldn''t dare to provoke a behemoth like Dawn Guild.


    Isabe, belonging to a native game power like Dawn Breeze Auction House, was not concerned about Kingserp''s threats.


    She just found him annoying.


    Wasn''t he disturbing the order of the auction?


    Kingserp, shrouded in a cloud of ck mist, let out a harshugh, "Hehe, I''m just giving everyone a heads up, and I didn''t really do anything. It''s their own fear that keeps them from bidding. What does it have to do with me?"


    He paused, then added, "Miss Isabe, even as a life yer, you still need to level up outside the city, right?"


    Isabe went pale.


    Kingserp''s underlying message was clear.


    If she hindered him, Dawn Guild would target her.


    The infamous reputation of the Dawn Guild rushed back into her mind, bringing fear along with it.


    At that moment, John, who had been quietly meditating, suddenly opened his eyes, "This piece of equipment won''t be sold to you, no matter how much you bid, so don''t waste your effort."


    John''s voice wasn''t loud, but it reached the ears of all the yers present.


    Kingserp was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected anyone to dare challenge him openly.


    Although he had been wary of John''s real-world status before, at that moment, all he felt was unparalleled anger.


    As one of the most influential yers in Godyer, Kingserp had never been treated this way.


    Even other guild leaders of simr status treated him courteously.


    Who gave this yer named Galewind the audacity to confront him?


    "Hehe... it''s been a while since someone dared to talk down to me!"


    Kingserp''s dark aura began to surge in response to his rising anger, "Kid, don''t think that just because you know Blue Sea and the others, you can bluster in front of me. If you cross Dawn Guild, you''ll wish you were dead."


    John''s brows furrowed slightly as he uttered two simple words: "Too noisy."


    The next second, he vanished from his private room, reappearing directly in Dawn Guild''s box, nonchntly standing before Kingserp.


    The barrier at the entrance of the box surprisingly didn''t react, allowing John to barge in freely.


    Standing in front of Kingserp, John suddenly extended one arm, his movement as swift as lightning, directly prating the dark mist shrouding Kingserp.


    "Damn! How did you get in?" Kingserp''s sharp voice had just begun when John abruptly cut him off.


    Sparks shed on the dark mist, striking John''s arm.


    But John didn''t seem to care about these attacks.


    With a slight shake of his arm, he shattered the dark mist.


    A scrawny, stooped young man appeared in front of everyone, his face filled with shock and gloom.


    This was the real appearance of the Dawn Guild''s guild leader.


    John suddenlyughed, "No wonder you hide yourself in this dark mist. Turns out you''re too ugly to show your face."


    Kingserp''s ugly face instantly turned crimson, but he didn''t dare to make a move, because John''s hand, like an eagle''s w, was firmly clutching his throat.


    [Warning: You are performing dangerous attacks in a safe area. Please stop immediately!]


    [Warning: You are performing dangerous attacks in a safe area. Please stop immediately!]


    The system''s warning continued to sound, its tone bing increasingly urgent.


    John, however, ignored it and even impatiently turned off themunication channel.


    "You... how dare you attack me... aren''t you afraid of the system''s punishment?"


    Kingserp choked out, his voice intermittent due to the grip on his throat.


    John smiled slightly, "Before the system''s punishment arrives, I think it''s necessary to punish you first."


    Kingserp mustered all his strength, yelling at his stunned subordinates, "What are you waiting for... attack... kill this bastard!"


    Only then did theye to their senses, pulling out their weapons and charging at John.


    John, his back to them, didn''t even bother to turn around.


    He just casually waved his other hand backward, and a light blue burst of energy exploded, sweeping across the entire box.


    The dozens of Dawn Guild members, like snow in the sun, were instantly obliterated.


    "You..."


    Kingserp''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    As John wiped out Dawn Guild''s members with a single move, the system detected the fluctuation of the energy attack, and punishment descended instantly.


    A dark cloud appeared over John''s head, and a massive bolt of lightning carrying an aura ofws struck towards John.


    "Haha, you''re done for. Let''s see if you can..."


    Kingserp had just started to mock John''s stupidity when his words abruptly choked off.


    He witnessed something he couldn''tprehend.


    The lightning bolt, a system punishment, struck John but was unexpectedly caught by him.


    It didn''t kill him, and it didn''t even break his defense.


    Kingserp''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    Was this system punishment a joke?


    John cocked his head, a mocking smile on his face, "Go on, what were you saying about my capabilities?"


    Kingserp was left speechless.


    The hand clutching his throat was tightening, and he was gasping for air.


    John withstood another bolt of the system punishment''s lightning, his face expressionless, "I didn''t want to bother with you, but you really make me sick. The Dawn Breeze Auction House painstakingly organized this auction, why can''t you y by the rules?"


    "Since you like breaking them, it''s time for you to scram..."


    John slightly increased the force in his arm.


    His long and strong hand crushed Kingserp''s throat.


    Massive energy poured out.


    One of the world''s top ten guilds, Dawn Guild''s guild leader, Kingserp.


    One of the top yers in the game Godyer.


    In front of John, he didn''t have a chance to fight back and died on the spot!


    He was directly sent back to the respawn pool in a certain city of Demon race.


    After John cleared all life from this box, he simply shook off his hand as if the contact with Kingserp''s body disgusted him.


    The system detected that the attack was over and the dark cloud over John''s head dispersed.


    John''s mouth curled into a smile as he lifted his head and seemed to look through the ceiling into the deepest part of the sky.


    He had borne three system rule lightnings and waspletely unscathed.


    Everyone in the auction hall was dumbfounded.


    They had clearly seen everything that had happened in the Dawn Guild''s box through the ss windows.


    But at this moment, they would rather believe that they were trapped in an illusion than admit that this was real.


    Except for a few yers who knew John, everyone else had only one thought in their minds.


    Is this Galewind even human?


    Even the divine beings in the legends of the gaming world wouldn''t be so powerful, would they?

 Chapter 97 96-The Crazy Darklord

    <h4>Chapter 97 Chapter96-The Crazy Darklord</h4>


    The yers were in a frenzy.


    All their attention had initially been focused on the auction of the final legendary equipment.


    But at this moment, the ownership of this equipment no longer mattered.


    All eyes were on John in astonishment, filled with fear.


    John, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of a suite that wasn''t his, hands sped behind his back.


    From high above, he surveyed all life.


    "Miss Isabe, you may continue..."


    John''s calm voice was like a divine whisper in the ears of everyone.


    The yers bowed their heads, one after another.


    They dared not look straight at the mysterious expert who had just made an astonishing and appalling move.


    Isabe was also stunned at this moment.


    She had just found time to check the auction house backend.


    The defensive barrier set up at the door of each suite had not been activated.


    That is to say, John used an unpredictable method.


    He directly bypassed the barrier at the suite door, stormed in, and killed Kingserp, the guild leader of Dawn Guild, and several experts with one move.


    In the end, he even withstood three punishment lightning strikes from the system, stillpletely unharmed.


    Oh my god, can a human really do this?


    Isabe shook her little head frantically.


    But the shocking scene just now had been deeply imprinted in the deepest part of her heart.


    Not only were the ordinary yers on the first floor making amotion.


    The other major forces in the suites on the second floor were also in an eerie silence.


    Adam quietly sent Blue Sea a message: Brother Blue, you must introduce me to Galewind after the auction. It would be a great honor for Adam to meet a top expert like him.


    Blue Sea: Could it be, Adam, do you have ns to recruit Galewind?


    Adam sent a bitter smile emoji: Are you joking? How can such a powerhouse be casually recruited by me? I just want to make friends with Galewind...


    Blue Sea shook his head with a lightugh.


    The shock in the depths of his eyes had not faded for a long time.


    He had never doubted Galewind''s strength, knowing that Galewind had a great encounter in the game Godyer, and his strength far surpassed other yers.


    But he never expected that Galewind could actually ignore the system rules, withstand the system''s punitive lightning ande out unscathed.


    How terrifying would it be to achieve this?


    ...


    In the suite where the Silent Ones Guild was located.


    Chillminder was also messaging Sno: Sno, guild leader, who on earth is this friend of yours?


    Sno replied nonchntly: How about that? Isn''t the man I fancy amazing?


    Chillminder sincerely nodded his head.


    It wasn''t just amazing, it was freakishly unhuman.


    Kingserp''s strength was not weaker than his own, in some aspects, it was even stronger.


    But in the face of this mysterious powerhouse, John, there was no power to fight back.


    With this level of strength, even if the guild leaders of the top ten guilds worldwide teamed up to fight him, they probably couldn''t make much of a ssh.


    Chillminder immediately dered: Sno guild leader... oh no, my dearest Sister Sno , when can you coax Brother Galewind into your bed and make him our beloved brother-inw?


    Sno was immediately embarrassed and replied with just one word: Scram!


    ...


    In the suite where the Shadowrealm Guild was located.


    The guild leader Karthus, who had been domineering just a while ago.


    He had quietly moved away from the floor-to-ceiling window at some point.


    He was now huddled on the couch, shivering with fear.


    Kingserp was his ally, so he was all too aware of the guy''s level of strength.


    In the entire game of Godyer, Kingserp was at least in the top ten among all the advanced yers in terms of power.


    Yet, he was easily crushed to death as if he was a mere chick.


    How could Karthus not be terrified?


    Thinking back to the cold stare John gave him after he crushed Kingserp to death,


    Karthus felt a chill run down his spine.


    For such a powerhouse, killing him probably wouldn''t be too difficult, right?


    ...


    In the suite where the Travelers were located.


    Bambooist''s red lips slightly parted, her mesmerizing, long autumn eyes filled with astonishment.


    After a long time, this mysterious Travelers guild leader let out a sigh for no apparent reason:


    "What a loss..."


    ...


    John''s gaze swept across the entire auction hall.


    Everywhere he looked, yers bowed their heads to avoid him.


    They dared not look straight at him.


    John noticed a few malicious looks in the crowd.


    But he didn''t care in the slightest.


    After this battle, those who wanted to continue to target him,


    Would probably have to reconsider their own weight.


    Darklord and SoulSong hid their bodies in the crowd.


    Both looked at each other, finding unerasable fear in each other''s eyes.


    Is this really Galewind?


    SoulSong struggled to ept the scene he had just witnessed.


    Darklord, like he was possessed, mumbled to himself, "Damn it, why can he show off his power in this situation? It should be me who does this, damn it!"


    "No matter what, I must win thest piece of the legendary equipment. Only by arming myself quickly can I dominate the game."


    "Galewind, you just wait..."


    Without any hesitation, Darklord sent a message to his subordinates.


    Requesting them to immediately sell his remaining shares in his father''spany.


    And gather the funds in ce.


    His subordinates quickly replied.


    The buyer fromst time is still interested in buying these shares, asking Darklord if he agrees to the transaction.


    Without any hesitation, Darklord gave his consent.


    At the same time, John opened his own transaction channel.


    "Mr. Foster, thepany you asked me to keep an eye on is selling shares again. Do you want to continue buying?"


    John''s mouth curled slightly, replying, "Buy, but this time we need to push the price to the lowest."


    The manager who epted themission said, "No problem, the guy is selling 20% of the shares, and I am confident that I can push the price down to no more than 35 million."


    John casually said, "Get it down to 30 million. If you can make the deal, the extra 5 million will be yourmission."


    In the real world, the manager who epted themission was nearly delirious with joy.


    He was merely showing up as an agent.


    And he could get amission of 5 million.


    Isn''t this like manna from heaven?


    "What, they want to buy 20% of my shares for 30 million?"


    Darklord was both shocked and angered when he heard the reply from his subordinates, "They must be dreaming, those shares are worth at least 40 million!"


    His subordinate responded somewhat helplessly, "There''s no helping it, this is how businesspeople are, knowing that we''re desperate to cash out, they''re driving a hard bargain."


    Darklord thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth, "Sell it! After all, those shares are of no use to me. As long as I can be the top yer in this game, I can get as much money as I wantter on!"


    The stock transaction in the real world waspleted quickly.


    At this point, John had quietly acquired 30% of the shares in Darklord''s father''spany.


    Bing the secondrgest shareholder in thepany, second only to Darklord''s father.


    And Darklord had no idea about all of this.


    He was nowpletely blinded by greed, with only one thought in mind.


    That is, he must win thest Legendary Weapon - Serpent King''s de.


    A shocking interlude soon subsided.


    Isabe on stage calmed herself down, then said, "Sorry for the interruption, the auction will continue now."


    "The bidding for the Serpent King''s de restarts, the starting price is 20 million, each increase cannot be less than 5 million."


    Isabe''s icy voice finally pulled the yers back from their astonishment.


    The atmosphere heated up again.


    yers looked at the "Serpent King''s de" in the box, their eyes growing hotter.


    What John had done earlier made these people realize the extent to which a truly powerful top yer can go in this game.


    They were eager to strengthen their own power.


    "25 million!"


    "30 million!"


    "35 million!"


    ...


    With the yers constantly bidding,


    The auction price for the "Serpent King''s de" quickly reached a staggering 50 million.


    Reaching such a terrifying number,


    Most yers who had hoped to snag a bargain automatically dropped out.


    The realpetitors were actually just the top guild bosses in the second-floor suites and some hidden wealthy yers.


    Down in the main hall, Darklord looked at the newly arrived bnce in his ount.


    Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Without any hesitation, he gave his price, "I bid 55 million!"


    Originally, his funds were seriously depleted due to John''s maneuver.


    But now the 30 million from selling shares transferred into his ount,


    Along with his coboration with the Wolf Guild,


    He had secured nearly 40 million in funds.


    Darklord now held a huge sum of 70 million in his hands.


    It seemed that winning the legendary equipment shouldn''t be a big issue.


    Darklord thought cheerfully.


    His face was filled with greed and desire.


    The bid of 55 million indeed discouraged a part of the auction participants.


    But the big shots on the second floor were far from intimidated.


    "60 million!" Sno''s soft and sweet voice rang out, brimming with unmistakable determination.


    At this point, Darklord was frenzied, raising his bid without hesitation, "65 million."


    Sno''s delicate eyebrows quietly furrowed as she promptly increased her offer, "70 million."


    Darklord was going mad.


    Was this really necessary?


    The final price of thest legendary equipment was only 65 million.


    Even if the "Serpent King''s de" had slightly better attributes, it surely wouldn''t skyrocket to 70 million, right?


    Darklord, throwing caution to the wind, shouted once again, "75 million!" Although he only had 70 million in cash, he could scrounge up an additional five million without much issue.


    With thepetition this fierce, he had never contemted giving up.


    The price of 75 million made Sno somewhat helpless.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t afford it, but she simply felt this price was beyond the value of the equipment.


    Seeing Sno fall silent, Darklord quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just when he thought everything was about to settle down, a dominant voice sounded from the Genesis Guild''s suite.


    "On behalf of Genesis Guild, I bid 80 million!"

 Chapter 98 97-The End of the Auction

    <h4>Chapter 98 Chapter97-The End of the Auction</h4>


    Adam and Blue Sea, who had been observing the situation, finally made their move.


    They started with a staggering figure that left everyone awestruck - 80 million!


    Upon hearing this bid, many yers took in a sharp breath.


    This figure was truly astounding, exceeding the original value of the "Serpent King''s de."


    Even if it was one of only two legendary equipment in the entire server, no matter how outstanding the attributes, it couldn''t possibly reach such an exaggerated price.


    Some clever yers on the scene had thoughtful expressions.


    Perhaps for these top forces, what they were really buying was not just this piece of equipment.


    They were paying more for fame and uniqueness.


    After all, the top ten guilds in the world were essentially on par.


    If one guild alone possessed a piece of legendary equipment, they could elevate their strength and status significantly in a short period.


    The invisible power boost it brought was priceless.


    At this point, Darklord''s eyes were practically glowing red.


    He wasn''t thinking that far ahead.


    He simply hoped to boost his own power level.


    John''s previous show of strength had dealt a heavy blow to Darklord, filling his heart with jealousy and resentment.


    Why should his nemesismand such awe from everyone while he remained unknown?


    It wasn''t fair!


    Regardless of the cost, Darklord was determined to secure the final auction item, the "Serpent King''s de", driven by his spite towards John.


    However, the reality is often cruel, and it doesn''t cater to personal desires.


    No matter how hard Darklord tried, his financial strength could not match the top guilds.


    Adam could nonchntly quote a terrifying price of 80 million.


    But he couldn''t.


    Even with the full support of the Wolf Guild, Darklord couldn''t muster 80 million.


    "I bid..."


    Darklord''s eyes were wide as he was about to raise his offer again, only to be stopped by SoulSong beside him, "Give it up, young master. We don''t have that kind of budget."


    SoulSong''s eyebrows were furrowed, and his earnest attempts to dissuade Darklord were utterly ineffective.


    The fact that his subordinate dared to stop him made Darklord furious, "If we don''t have the money, then we should find a way. Let''s have the guild members sell their equipment. Whatever is valuable, we sell it."


    "No matter what, I must get the Serpent King''s de."


    "You all enjoy my hospitality daily, and now it''s time for you to share my worries!"


    Darklord''s roaring words drew the attention of the other yers around him.


    In their eyes, he had gone mad.


    The members of the Darklord guild werepletely disheartened.


    They never expected that their guild leader would require them to sell all their hard-earned valuable equipment just to bid for a weapon.


    Such selfish behavior made the Darklord guild members regret their decision.


    If they had known, they wouldn''t have joined Darklord''s guild.


    No matter how furious and helpless Darklord was, even if his subordinates willingly sold all their equipment for him, it was toote.


    Adam''s high bid of 80 million sessfully deterred all thepetitors, making him the biggest winner of the auction.


    "80 million once, 80 million twice, 80 million thrice, sold!"


    Isabe''s small hammer gently hit the table, making a crisp sound.


    It also announced that the final legendary equipment "Serpent King''s de" was sessfully won by Genesis Guild.


    Isabe smiled sweetly, "Congrattions to Mr. Adam, the guild leader of Genesis Guild, for sessfully acquiring this top-tier weapon. Our auction staff will contact youter to sign the transaction contract."


    With this, the grand auction finally came to a sessful conclusion.


    The majority of yers were quite satisfied with the auction.


    Those who won their desired items were celebrating with their friends.


    For various reasons, yers who didn''t manage to win anything also felt the trip was worthwhile.


    The many bizarre incidents at the auction were enough to provide them with bragging material on forums for a long time.


    Perhaps the only ones who were dissatisfied at this moment were Darklord and the Wolf Guild, two forces that, coincidentally, were both sworn enemies of John.


    Wolf Howl, the deputy guild leader of Wolf Guild, sent a message to Darklord, "Guild leader of Darklord, are you interested in deepening our cooperation?"


    Darklord, who was currently berating his subordinates, especially SoulSong who bore the brunt of it, was taken aback by the message.


    He believed that his failure to win the "Serpent King''s de" was due to their interference, and he naturally med them for all the failures.


    He didn''t realize that the subordinates in front of him were filled with resentment.


    "What do you mean by deepening cooperation?" Darklord asked in response to Wolf Howl''s message.


    Wolf Howl replied with a cold smile, "Because of some minor conflicts, our guild and Galewind have be sworn enemies. Although I don''t know the specifics between you and them, I guess the rtionship is probably simr. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. You''ve seen Galewind''s strength today, and either of us alone is not his match. Only by joining forces can we deal with him."


    "Even if our two guilds unite, I''m afraid it would still be very difficult to defeat Galewind, right?" Darklord questioned.


    He might be arrogant, foolish, and proud, but he was not blind to reality.


    John had managed to kill the leader of one of the world''s top ten guilds in one strike, even under system punishment.


    This kind of strength was not something that yers of their level could have.


    Darklord didn''t know John''s specific level, but he guessed it must be over 100.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t possibly have such powerful strength.


    Wolf Howl quickly replied, "On our own, we certainly can''t suppress Galewind. He''s beyond what yers can handle now. But what about the indigenous forces of this world?"


    Darklord''s eyes lit up.


    Right, the yers might not be able to defeat Galewind, but there are many powerful NPC forces in this game world, and they are apletely different story.


    Intrigued, Darklord asked, "Can you get the indigenous NPCs to help us?"


    Pretending to be mysterious, Wolf Howl replied, "I have to admit, I have an apprentice in this game, and my current ss is a result of this. And my master is an affiliate member of the ''Hermit Association''..."


    As Wolf Howl borated, Darklord''s eyes shone brighter.


    The two quickly came to an agreement.


    Together, they were determined to force John out of the game, Godyer.


    As for John, he was oblivious to this coalition between the two forces.


    Even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t care.


    Bug-like beings, no matter how many there are, can''t kill a person.


    John had already returned to his private room by now.


    As the auction came to an end, he did a quick calction of today''s sales.


    Even for him, it was somewhat astonishing.


    It was downright outrageous.


    Today, just the second round of bidding had brought in a staggering 600 million.


    This figure alone was enough to make one''s head spin.


    Even in real life, the well-known major corporations probably couldn''t make 600 million in cash in a single day.


    All one could say was, this game was indeed full of hidden talents.


    A smile tugged at the corner of John''s mouth, his mood quite cheerful.


    After all, of these 600 million, the two items he had put up had already ounted for over 20%.


    Even after deducting the auction house''smission, he could still over 120 million.


    Was he a billionaire now?


    John raised his eyebrows slightly, feeling as if he was in a dream.


    The money hade so fast that it took him a moment to react.


    Just as John was lost in his thoughts, Emma suddenly rushed over, hugging his arm, "Johnny, congrattions, you''re a billionaire now."


    This youngdy was no fool, after all, she was a college student now.


    A simple calction made her realize just how impressive John''s earnings were today.


    John affectionately ruffled Emma''s hair and chuckled, "Yes, I didn''t expect to be a billionaire one day..."


    Before Emma could respond, John revealed a mischievous grin and whispered, "When I get back, I''ll buy a few more lingerie sets as a reward for you."


    Emma''s cheeks immediately turned red, and she spat out, "Gross! The reward is clearly for you..."


    Johnughed heartily, in high spirits.


    Suddenly, hismunication channel began to ring.


    He had received several messages at once.


    Casually opening the channel, he found that the messages were from the big shots who had been showing off on the second floor today.


    Blue Sea: Galewind bro, the auction is over. Do you have time to grab a drink with us?


    John knew that Blue Sea was trying to introduce him to Adam.


    He thought for a moment and replied, "Sure, just let me know when and where."


    On the other side, Adam was anxiously waiting for Blue Sea''s message.


    He wasn''t even this nervous when he won the "Serpent King''s de".


    The scene of John''s prowess earlier had deeply shocked him.


    Not until Blue Sea gave him a reassuring nod did Adam finally rx.


    He quickly ordered his subordinates to book the most luxurious and expensive private room at the best tavern in Silverglow...


    After replying to Blue Sea, John turned to the next message.


    Sno: Galewind bro, could you take me on a raidter? We haven''t been in touch for so long, and now some people are bullying me.


    Even through themunication channel, John seemed to picture Sno''s eager and adorable face.

 Chapter 99 98-Forum Upsurge, Gifts from the Auction House

    <h4>Chapter 99 Chapter98-Forum Upsurge, Gifts from the Auction House</h4>


    John was about to respond, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    However, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Emma''s little head poking over with curiosity.


    "Johnny, who are you chatting with? You seem to be really enjoying it," Emma pouted, her voice filled with a hint ofint.


    As the chat channel was only visible to the yer himself, Emma couldn''t see anything despite her best efforts to peer over.


    Unable to suppress his amusement, John said, "It''s just Blue Sea, he''s inviting me out for drinks, probably nning to introduce me to Adam."


    John thought it was wise to keep Sno''s message under wraps.


    Sure enough, Emma immediately let out a sigh of relief, "Oh, is that all? I thought you were rekindling an old me."


    John could only grimace.


    Regardless of how naive a woman might be, her sixth sense was always eerily urate in these matters.


    Emma waved John off, "Let''s get back to fishing, Johnny. You go attend to your business."


    John nodded, then advised, "You should head back to school soon, your studies are being neglected..."


    Emma''s face turned a shade of pink, and she hastily made her exit with White Feather.


    John watched them go, a fond smile on his face.


    Only with this little rascal could he feel this rxed.


    After some thought, he responded to Sno: "Quite busy today, feeling a bit worn out. I have some things to handleter, after which I''ll log out. If you need help with any difficult dungeons, feel free to ask."


    Despite being a bit upset, Sno knew that John was a man of his word.


    So, she agreed, "Alright then...but you better not refuse when I need your help next time."


    John then looked at thest message, from the guild leader of Travelers, Bambooist.


    John had always kept a respectful distance from this woman.


    Despite several encounters in the game, their rtionship was more ally than enemy.


    But she was always a mystery.


    John only knew she held a lot of sway within Travelers, assuming she was one of the high-ranking officials.


    He never expected her to be the guild leader.


    Bambooist''s message was simr to Sno''s, seeking John''s help for some high-level secret dungeons.


    Clearly, John''s strength disyed today had caught the attention of many powerful factions.


    John''s reply was essentially the same as to Sno - he didn''tmit, but said he''d consider itter.


    Meanwhile, within the Travelers'' private room...


    Seeing the message, a seductive smile slowly spread across Bambooist''s face.


    "As expected, he can''t be easily coerced. This man isn''t one to bend under pressure. Let''s take it slow... Galewind, we''ll see if you can escape my clutches..."


    As thest traces of presence in the room dissipated, only the echoes of Bambooist''s whispers remained.


    The auction ended, and the myriad of yers began to depart.


    Those with the energy headed back to grind and level up, vying to be a top yer like Galewind.


    The exhausted ones logged off, only to start chattering and bragging on the Godyer game forum.


    Overnight, the name ''Galewind'' became known to all.


    Some had secretly filmed John''s show of strength at the auction and uploaded it to the forum.


    The views skyrocketed at an rming rate.


    Doubts arose about the authenticity of the video, especially with the im that John had managed to obliterate the guild leaders of the top ten guilds in a single blow and endure the system punishment lightning.


    It was unbelievable.


    It wasn''t until high-level yers who had been at the auction started vouching for the video''s authenticity that people began to believe.


    In the meantime, Dawn Guild posted a bounty of 10 million on the forum, incentivizing yers to hunt down Galewind.


    With that, it became clear that the video was not a hoax.


    The 10 million bounty stirred many a heart.


    However, the thought of facing John''s terrifying power quickly cooled their excitement.


    No one wanted to be theughing stock attempting to take down a man who could stand against the system''s punishment.


    As time passed, a new trending topic emerged on the forum: Can yers ever truly fight the system if they maximize their abilities?


    It was well-known that a game was a low-dimensional world created by human programmers.


    The system acted like an administrator.


    The yer''s in-game actions, despite their avatar''s high level or power, were supposed to be under the system''s control.


    But John''s stunt today had turned everyone''s perceptions upside down.


    Withstanding three rounds of system punishment lightning anding out unscathed was simply unheard of.


    The discussion grew, drawing in more and more yers, until the game developers themselves had to intervene.


    The gamepany released an official statement: "In light of the numerous online discussions surrounding the rules within Godyer, we''d like to make the following rifications:


    1) Godyer is unlike any other game on the market, boasting a high level of freedom. There are numerous hidden easter eggs within the system, and yers'' growth isn''t strictly bound by system constraints - in principle, they can grow infinitely..."


    2)The internal regtion system of our game utilizes a high-level intelligent supervisory system, and the game world is vast. We encourage yers to explore and research...


    A thousand-word-long official announcement made yers'' eyes light up.


    The first two points of the statement alone revealed a vital piece of information:


    yers truly can challenge the system as long as they continue to grow.


    As a result, an increasing number of yers swarmed into the game, sparing no expense to level up and increase their power at a frantic pace.


    The game''s poprity continued to rise, and the number of concurrent online yers reached an astonishing figure...


    John, however, was unaware of the butterfly effect he had set in motion.


    He was quietly waiting in his private room.


    Soon, there was a knock at the door.


    With a calm voice, he said, "Come in."


    The door opened, and Master Reo, apanied by Isabe, walked in.


    Isabe''s face was flushed, the excitement of the event still lingering.


    As soon as Master Reo entered, he gave a deep bow to John: "Thank you for your substantial support of Dawn Breeze Auction House. On behalf of the auction house, I extend my highest respects."


    John was momentarily surprised.


    He hadn''t expected such a grand gesture from Master Reo.


    He quickly dismissed the formality, saying, "You''re too kind, Master. I''m just a casual seller. I just happened to have some nice items and chose your auction house for consignment. It''s nothing substantial."


    Master Reo, stroking his long white beard with an amiable smile, responded, "I''m not exaggerating, but stating facts. It seems you haven''t realized just how significant your consigned items have been for our auction house. The two legendary equipment today alone will elevate us to the top auction house in the Northern Myst Empire. Reputation and status are things money can''t buy..."


    "And let''s not forget the Silver Tear that set our auction house''s fame. For such great kindness, no amount of gratitude is excessive." Master Reo cast a nce at John, who was deep in thought.


    There was another key point he had not explicitly mentioned: John''s audacious move to quietly break through the barrier and intervene.


    The auction house higher-ups fully realized that this mysterious strongman''s power far surpassed their imagination.


    This was no ordinary guest; he was potentially a goldmine for the auction house.


    As long as they maintained a good rtionship with Mr. Galewind, would they everck valuable items to auction?


    After a swift meeting of the auction house''s higher-ups, they had sent in Master Reo.


    John, quick-witted as he was, immediately understood their intentions.


    He politely responded, "I''ve worked with your auction house several times, and the trust between us is strong. In the future, if I have suitable items, I will continue to consign them to your auction house for auction."


    Master Reo nodded in satisfaction.


    That was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    "Our esteemed guest, Isabe will handle your profits, so I won''t bother you further," said Master Reo, suddenly producing two items as if by magic.


    "These two items are additional gifts from our auction house. Please do ept them."


    John epted them curiously.


    One was a ck card with gold text engraved on it.


    The other was a small white object that looked like a broken tooth.


    John immediately cast a detection spell:


    [Dark Gold VIP Card: Self-issued by the Dawn Breeze Auction House in the Northern Myst Empire, this card is exclusively given to our most prestigious guests. Only 150 of these cards exist, and this is thest one. The other holders are either the upper echelons of the Northern Myst Empire or renowned powerhouses in the Godyer world.]


    [Effect: The holder of this card can receive the highest standard of treatment at all branches of the Dawn Breeze Auction House. Furthermore, the consignment fee for all items at the Dawn Breeze Auction House is reduced by 10%.]

 Chapter 100 99-The Mysterious Silver Manor

    <h4>Chapter 100 Chapter99-The Mysterious Silver Manor</h4>


    John raised an eyebrow.


    This little card had such an impressive effect?


    The highest standard of treatment was nothing he cared much about.


    But a 10% reduction in the consignment fee was quite a shocking figure.


    As time passed and yers continued to explore the game, this effect would be even more crucial.


    By then, the items and equipment for auction would undoubtedly be more advanced.


    The 10% fee reduction would significantly increase John''s ie from each auction.


    John pocketed the Dark Gold VIP Card and then turned his attention to the broken tooth-like item.


    However, the result of the detection spell was:


    [????]


    John''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Even though he hadn''t activated his divine skill, the Eye of Artemis, his current power level was enough to detect the details of most items.


    Yet, when he cast it on this item, he couldn''t even find out its name.


    This object was far more intriguing than it appeared.


    However, he didn''t activate the Eye of Artemis right away.


    Instead, he called to Master Reo, who was about to leave.


    "Master, wait a moment. What is this?"


    Master Reo nced at the tooth-like object in John''s hand and answered with a smile.


    "Two years ago, a mysterious old man traded this to our auction house as coteral. ording to the agreement we signed at that time, if he didn''t redeem it within a year, the item would automatically be the property of our auction house."


    "Later on, the old man went to the Sunset Mountain in the northern border of Silverglow and was never heard from again."


    "I must confess, in my lifetime as an appraiser, I have been unable to determine any information about this object. I can only assume it to be a tooth from some kind of beast. Though its purpose remains unknown, the high level of mystery surrounding it surely hides a secret," Master Reo said. "This item has remained in our warehouse ever since. We''ve invited other master appraisers to help, but all our findings have been the same¡ªunknown. With your abilities, perhaps you might be able to uncover the truth behind this tooth."


    John nodded thoughtfully as Master Reo exited the room, leaving only John and Isabe, who was staring at him with an awestruck expression.


    Her intense gaze made John slightly ufortable.


    "Miss Isabe, is there anything else?" he asked, bringing her back to her senses.


    Blushing, Isabe immediately realized what she had just done, staring foolishly at a man.


    Lowering her gaze, she replied in a whisper, "Mr. Galewind, your earnings from the auction have been transferred to your ount, a total of 140 million. Please check."


    John was taken aback, "ording to your auction house''smission standards, there should be a 20% deduction. Howe it''s as much as 140 million?"


    Regaining herposure, Isabe looked up, "Didn''t you forget? The Dark Gold VIP Card given to you just now reduces themission by 10%, so our auction house only deducted 10%."


    John stroked his chin, deep in thought, "I see. I thought it would only apply for the next auction."


    "Then, in that case... Send me your ount information."


    Confused, Isabe sent him her ount details.


    Shortly after, she received a notification:


    "You have received a cash transfer of 10,000,000 in your savings ount at xxx bank. Your current bnce is 1xxxxxxx.xx..."


    Isabe was stunned.


    It was 10 million.


    An amount she had never dared to dream of, not even a million.


    In real life, Isabe was just an ordinary girl from a normal family.


    She chose a life yer role in the game Godyer because it required minimal investment and could supplement her family''s ie.


    Her lips parting in disbelief, she asked, "Mr. Galewind, what are you doing?"


    John replied with a casual smile, "Consider it a reward for your diligent efforts in auctioning those two pieces of equipment. We will have many more opportunities to coborate in the future. Keep up the good work."


    Suddenly, Isabe felt a wave of happiness enveloping her.


    She was taken aback by the warmth filling her heart, and her carefully made-up eyes started to mist up.


    This left John speechless.


    He quickly asked, "What''s wrong? Is 10 million too little?"


    Isabe shook her head vigorously, choking back tears, "No, not at all. 10 million is too much. I feel unworthy."


    John chuckled lightly, saying nonchntly, "Not at all. It''s what you deserve..."


    Isabe chuckled through her tears, her heart growing even warmer from his recognition.


    Out of the blue, she said, "Thank you, Mr. Galewind, for acknowledging my efforts. You really are the best person in the world." With that, she rushed out of the room.


    John was left standing dumbfounded.


    He touched his nose and shook his head wryly, "I can''t believe I got my first ''nice guy'' card here. How dramatic."


    ...


    Silver Manor.


    Thergest and mostvishly decorated pub in Silverglow.


    The fact it was called a manor attested to its grandeur.


    Located in the northwest corner of Silverglow, it spanned hundreds of hectares.


    Building such a vast pub in a city where every inch is valuable says a lot.


    Rumor has it that the owner of Silver Manor might have close ties with some members of the Northern Myst Empire royal family.


    The main building of Silver Manor was a gigantic castle, surrounded by an incredibly expansive open-air courtyard,plete with pavilions, bridges, and ponds.


    A squad of heavily armored warriors stood guard at the entrance.


    John casually cast a scouting spell, surprised to find that the average level of these warriors was over 100.


    John raised an eyebrow.


    Silver Manor was indeed more profound than he had thought.


    These doormen were even stronger than the high-ranking soldiers of the city guard.


    Entering the manor''s main gate, John headed towards the castle, passing many small, pavilion-like structures intended for patrons who enjoyed their drinks alfresco.


    As he saw the imposing 10-meter-tall castle, his astonishment grew.


    The NPCs entering and leaving the castle were all notable figures in Silverglow.


    If not the boss of arge business, they were senior officials from the Silverglow City Hall.


    While admiring the high production value of the game, John walked into the castle.


    The noise that greeted him made him frown.


    The first floor was bustling.


    NPCs and yers were clustered in small groups, discussing topics of interest.


    Uniformed waiters weaved between guests, periodically cing trays of drinks on the tables.


    Upon seeing John enter, a gracefully curved female waiter came to greet him.


    "Wee to Silver Manor, esteemed guest. Do you have a reservation?"


    John nced at the waiter.


    To his surprise, the stunning woman with a curvaceous figure was dressed in rags.


    The few pieces of cloth she wore covered only the sensitive areas, the rest of her was exposed to the air.


    Her head was adorned with bunny ears, adding to her seductive allure.


    John silently marveled, "Daring to employ such scantily d women as waitresses, the owner of Silver Manor sure isn''t afraid of customers losing control after drinking."


    However, it didn''t take him long to understand why the patrons didn''t dare to get frisky with the waitresses.


    He cast another scouting spell and found out that the level of this waitress was a whopping 120, even higher than the guards at the entrance, and her ss was...a mage.


    This revtion made John even more curious about the owner of Cloud Manor.


    What sort of powerful backing did it take to have a team of level 100+ mages serving as waitresses?


    Noticing her new guest seemingly lost in thought, the waitress did not rush him.


    She patiently stood by John''s side, her smile unwavering.


    After a moment, John snapped out of his reverie.


    He gave the waitress an apologetic smile, "Sorry, I was lost in thought. Yes, I have a reservation..."


    John checked his chat log, "Where is Suite No.8 on the ''Heaven'' floor?"


    The bunny girl waitress bowed slightly, extending a hand in gesture, "The ''Heaven'' suites are on the second floor, please follow me."


    With her movement, her ample bosom undted impressively.


    After John nodded, the waitress led the way.


    Each sway of her hips seemed infused with a mesmerizing charm.


    Suddenly, John furrowed his brows.


    He realized these waitresses weren''t typical mages; they were more like a seldom-seen ss: Enchantresses.


    Enchantresses also belonged to the mage ss but were primarily female practitioners, with skills mainly centered around passive charming abilities.


    John''s suspicion arose because he found his gaze involuntarily attracted to these waitresses.

 Chapter 101 100-The Game is Too Real（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 101 Chapter 100-The Game is Too Real£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The fact that John, with his capabilities, was drawn to an NPC character speaks volumes.


    He kept silent, subtly activating his Eye of Artemis.


    Sure enough, a small line was added to the waitress''s profile:


    [Mage ss (Enchantress)].


    John was startled that a regr detection spell couldn''t reveal the true ss of these waitresses.


    He surmised someone had cast a cloaking spell on them.


    Finally, John understood why Silver Manor had such an influx of patrons.


    With top-tier Enchantresses like these, attracting customers would be no challenge.


    Clearing his throat and lowering his gaze, he found himself less enticed by the bunny girl before him, now that he was aware of her powers.


    Once they reached the second floor, the waitress guided John to Suite No.8.


    He pushed open the door, surprised to find only Blue Sea and Adam inside, each apanied by a ravishing beauty tending to their needs.


    Upon seeing John, Adam''s eyes lit up, and he quickly stood up.


    "Brother Galewind, you''re finally here! If you were anyter, this fine Dragon Tongue Wine would''ve been wasted on Blue Sea," he joked as he ushered John to his seat.


    Lazing on the couch, Blue Sea allowed a beautiful woman to feed him a cherry-like fruit.


    Hearing Adam''s teasing, he couldn''t help but retort, "I only had one sip, you''re just spouting nonsense with your eyes wide open!"


    Adamughed heartily, appearing jovial.


    John returned a faint smile, saying, "With the two Guild Leaders inviting me so graciously, how could I refuse? I was just dyed and hence,te."


    Adam, hospitable as ever, held up a filled cup to John, "Have a taste. This is Silver Manor''s rare Dragon Tongue Wine, not something just anyone can get their hands on."


    John took a sip from the cup.


    The taste was indeed remarkable, rich and slightly sweet.


    More importantly, as soon as the wine went down, a system prompt appeared: [You have consumed Superior Dragon Tongue Wine, Speed +100, Strength +50, Duration: 1.5 hours]


    John opened his eyes in surprise.


    He didn''t expect the Dragon Tongue Wine to provide buffs.


    No wonder it was so coveted; it was more of a consumable item rather than just wine.


    "How is it? Pretty good effect, isn''t it?"


    Blue Sea winked at John, appearing quite self-satisfied.


    Only when he was with John, would Blue Sea drop his usual stoic and stern demeanor, seeming moreid-back and casual.


    John nodded, "Indeed, it''s a good wine." Seeing John''s satisfaction, Adam breathed a sigh of relief.


    Blue Sea chuckled, "This wine is exceptionally rare, even here at Silver Manor. If Adam didn''t have a connection with the owner, they wouldn''t sell it at all."


    John politely acknowledged Adam''s efforts, understanding Blue Sea''s hint.


    The underlying message was to show how much Adam valued him.


    Recognizing Adam''s sincerity, John was willing to return the respect.


    Suddenly, John posed a question, "You seem quite familiar with the owner of Silver Manor, Adam. Do you know his true identity?"


    Adam smiled, nodding slightly.


    He gave a light tap on the voluptuous woman''s curvy rear, indicating both women to leave the room as he had private matters to discuss.


    His smooth move made John raise an eyebrow.


    It appeared that this Guild Leader Adam was quite thedies'' man...


    Once the two ravishing women exited the suite, Adam pondered for a moment before replying, "Truthfully, I don''t know whether the NPC I met is the real owner of the manor, but he does hold a lot of sway in Silver Manor."


    "It was a serendipitous encounter during a ss change quest. The NPC got stuck in my quest instance for some reason. After Ipleted my quest and the instance disappeared, I was able to rescue him. Maybe that''s why he''s always been grateful to me, and gradually, we developed a rapport."


    "The fellow is a high-level mage, named... Myst¡­ Yes, he shares the same surname as the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family. I assume he is a member of the royal family, but I''m not clear on his exact role," Adam shared all the information in one breath.


    Then, curiously, he asked John, "Brother Galewind, why are you interested in the owner of Silver Manor?"


    John shook his head, casually replying, "Just curious..."


    However, he was already forming a hypothesis in his mind.


    It appeared that the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family was secretly cultivating rare ss holders, like the Enchantresses.


    Once considered a support ss, it was supposed to have disappeared from Godyer Continent long ago due to its lowbat power.


    But encountering it again in Silver Manor hinted at the royal family''s efforts in reviving and nurturing it.


    Unsure of the real intent behind this, John decided not to ponder too much, but to keep it in mind.


    Adam took a sip of his wine, a thoughtful look on his face, "Sometimes, it''s hard for me to believe we''re ying a game. The NPCs in here, they behave so human-like, it''s hard to think of them as mere code."


    Blue Sea agreed wholeheartedly, "Indeed, many times I feel as if we''ve been suddenly transported to a different world, rather than into a game created by someone else."


    "Why do you say that?" John maintained his poker face, but his mind was suddenly alert.


    As expected, the guild leaders of these major guilds were no fools.


    They had already noticed the subtle differences between Godyer and other games.


    Adam exined, "The NPCs in this game have an extraordinary level of autonomy. They can converse with us without any hindrances, act freely, and they simply don''t behave like a programmed code."


    "Also, you can physically experience a lot of things in this world."


    "None of these features were possible in any of the other games I''ve yed before."


    "I can''t even imagine what kind of advanced development system would be required to create a game that mimics the real world so closely."


    John simply smiled without saying a word.


    In his heart, he had also had some spections...


    After inheriting The Devil''s memories, John knew many unknown secrets about the world of the Godyer game.


    Some of the content in these secrets was too shocking to share with others at this stage.


    Seeing both Adam and Blue Sea lost in thought, John raised his ss, smoothly changing the subject, "Speaking of which, congrattions are in order for Blue Sea, your guild has sessfully upgraded to a Level 4 guild, hasn''t it?"


    Blue Sea replied with a joyous nod.


    Even the usuallyposed Blue Sea couldn''t contain his delight at the mention of this, "Yes, we''vepleted the upgrade. Our guild is now the only Level 4 Guild in Godyer."


    Adam interjected, "Speaking of which, Blue Sea here silently pulled off a big surprise."


    Blue Seaughed heartily, then raised his ss to John, "I have to thank you, Brother Galewind. Without you, it would''ve been hard for me to get the Level 4 Guild Establishment Order."


    John shrugged nonchntly, "It was no big deal."


    Adam, driven by curiosity, asked, "Now that you''re here, Galewind, can you tell me how you obtained the Level 4 Guild Establishment Order? You always sidestepped the question before. After all the effort I''ve put in, you owe me an answer."


    Adam''s expression became serious as the topic shifted to business.


    Blue Sea nodded, "Don''t worry, I always honor mymitments. I''ve promised to share the process of upgrading to a Level 4 Guild with you, and I won''t break my word."


    Adam huffed, "It''s because I trust your integrity that I agreed to pay such a huge price to get your information. Otherwise, do you think I''d willingly share the Serpent King''s de with your guild?"


    John remained silent, drinking his wine with an air of indifference.


    Listening to their conversation, it seemed that they hadpleted some sort of deal in private.


    After Blue Sea''s guild became the first Level 4 Guild in Godyer, Adam naturally couldn''t sit still.


    Genesis Guild and Blue Sea''s guild were both among the top ten guilds worldwide.


    Now that Blue Sea''s guild had taken the lead in upgrading, it had seen a significant increase in strength.


    How could the proud and ambitious Adam bear this?


    So, he contacted Blue Sea, hoping to learn the process of upgrading to a Level 4 Guild.


    After much negotiation, they reached an agreement.


    Adam had to acquire a piece of Legendary Equipment and share it with Blue Sea''s guild.


    In return, Blue Sea agreed to share the entire process of upgrading to a Level 4 Guild, and provide Adam with a piece of information that could possibly lead to a Guild Establishment Order.


    That''s why they were able to coborate at the previous auction, allowing Adam to secure the "Serpent King''s de" at such a high price.

 Chapter 102 101-Sunset Mountain, Twin Volcano（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 102 Chapter 101-Sunset Mountain, Twin Volcano£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Inside the luxuriously decorated private room, the three of them were toasting, their expressions varied.


    John looked rxed and at ease, like he was watching a y unfold.


    Adam had an intense gaze, his eyes firmly fixed on Blue Sea, awaiting his answer.


    Blue Sea downed his drink, then began to tell the story of how he obtained the Level 4 Guild Establishment Order.


    "This all started with a warrior under mymand named Seth... Later, I found out that a Level 4 Guild Establishment Order was hidden in the treasure chest that Ethan had left in the Northern Myst Empire''s capital bank. So, I made a request to Brother Galewind to explore the Dark Spirit Realm with me..."


    Blue Sea shared the entire story in one breath.


    After listening, Adam frowned, "ording to what you just said, that Level 4 Guild Establishment Order has already been used by you. How can you get me another one?"


    Blue Sea smiled slightly, "Don''t be in such a rush, I haven''t finished my story yet."


    "While upgrading to Level 4 Guild, the Northern Myst Empire official who was handling my guild upgrade mentioned something. He said that Level 4 Guild Establishment Orders are rare, but it''s unusual that two forces were looking to upgrade to Level 4 Guilds recently."


    "So, after paying a price of 500 gold coins, I obtained information about the other force that wanted to upgrade. It''s a small local force in the Northern Myst Empire that had identally obtained a Level 4 Guild Establishment Order and had already submitted the upgrade process. But, they met an ident while exploring a secret realm in Sunset Mountain, leading to their total annihtion."


    "That recently emerged Level 4 Guild Establishment Order was also lost in that secret realm."


    Blue Sea paused, then added, "Sunset Mountain is located in the northern border of Silverglow. I believe that would pique your interest, wouldn''t it?"


    "Sunset Mountain?" Adam frowned, "That''s a natural barrier between human and demon territories. It''s vast andrgely undeveloped, home to numerous high-level lords. How am I supposed to find the location of that secret realm?"


    Blue Sea chuckled, "Don''t be in a hurry. I haven''t finished my story yet, Adam. You''re not behaving like your usual calm self, the Guild Leader of Genesis Guild."


    Adam showed a bitter smile.


    Indeed, he was a bit flustered at the moment.


    The Level 4 Guild Establishment Order was too tempting for him.


    His guild was still at level three, and the upgrade to level four seemed far away.


    Now, there was a glimmer of hope.


    How could he remain calm?


    Blue Sea didn''t keep him in suspense any longer, "Do you think I spent those 500 gold coins for nothing? After helping me with the guild upgrade procedure, that official secretly told me the route to the secret realm."


    "The secret realm where that small force was annihted is called - Twin Volcano."


    John had just picked up his ss when he heard this name and abruptly paused.


    Adam was still pondering over this name that he had never heard before.


    Yet, Blue Sea was extremely perceptive and caught John''s reaction.


    He chuckled, "Brother Galewind, could it be that you already have some information about this secret realm?"


    John gently nodded, "I have incidentallye across some information. Twin Volcano is not your average secret realm. It''s believed to be the divine mountain of the fire god that fell to the mortal world for some reasons."


    "It not only houses many high-level fire element bosses but also some incredibly powerful fire elemental creatures. It''s fraught with danger."


    "To be honest, I wouldn''t rmend you to explore it. To have a chance at exploring such a secret realm, your average strength must at least reach level 150."


    Adam''s eyes instantly dimmed.


    However, Blue Sea smirked slightly, "It sounds like a dangerous ce indeed, but what if you''re with us, Brother Galewind?"


    Adam suddenly turned his head, looking at John with hope.


    John was ying with his wine ss, his smile yful, "Brother Blue Sea, if I recall correctly, I have already returned the favorst time, right? What excuse are you nning to use to get me to go with you this time?"


    Blue Sea''s smile was a bit awkward.


    However, Adam stepped forward, "Brother Galewind, as long as you''re willing to help me, name your terms. Plus, all the benefits from the exploration will be yours. I only want the Level 4 Guild Establishment Order."


    Johnzily stretched.


    Now, he finally understood why this gathering was arranged today.


    Simply put, Blue Sea and Adam wanted to explore Twin Volcano to find the second Level 4 Guild Establishment Order, but their overall strength was not up to par.


    So, they targeted him.


    John really didn''t like this feeling of being manipted, even though Blue Sea''s scheme was harmless and would only make Adam and Genesis Guild grateful towards him.


    But John just didn''t like it.


    He always preferred to be straightforward.


    This roundabout maniption made him extremely ufortable.


    "Guild Leader Adam, you''re being too serious..." John was about to refuse when he suddenly paused mid-sentence.


    Sunset Mountain?


    Wasn''t this the second time he''d heard this name today?


    John tilted his head in thought.


    Oh right, beforeing here, Master Reo from the Dawn Breeze Auction House also mentioned this name.


    And it was rted to an item that resembled a broken beast tooth.


    An old man who had explored Sunset Mountain had pawned it at their auction house.


    John opened his backpack.


    The item was lying quietly in the corner.


    A regr detection spell couldn''t even figure out its name.


    After leaving the auction house, John had rushed over here for the appointment.


    He hadpletely forgotten to thoroughly inspect the item.


    At this thought, John directly activated the Eye of Artemis.


    Under the effect of the Eye of the Night God, all concealment methods were rendered useless.


    The information of the item was disyed immediately:


    [Fia''s Tooth (Legendary) (Damaged): Akris, the god of fire, has apanion dragon, Fia, a powerful demigod. The fire breath that Fia spews can incinerate everything in the world. However, due to a certain battle, it lost a tooth.]


    [Usage: ce Fia''s tooth in the fire, and you can awaken Fia, the fire dragon sleeping deep in Twin Volcano. You can obtain part of Fia''s power and unlock the hidden ss: Fire Dragon Mage.]


    John lightly raised an eyebrow.


    What a coincidence?


    So, the legendary me god''spanion, the fire dragon Fias, was asleep deep within the Twin Volcano.


    Was this truly a tooth of Fias?


    John was leftughing to himself.


    No wonder a master appraiser like Lyon couldn''t identify the properties of this object.


    He even guessed that it was a tooth of some wild beast.


    Well, this was far more intense than any wild beast.


    Fire Dragon Mage, that sounded like a pretty good hidden ss.


    Emma''s current ss, "Pyromancer", was a special ss lower in rank to this hidden one.


    This hidden ss could perfectly suit Emma for a ss change, with an ideal attribute match.


    Realizing this, John knew he had to make the trip to Sunset Mountain.


    "Galewind, what do you say?"


    Adam, noticing that John had suddenly fallen silent mid-sentence, couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Yet, he didn''t dare rush John and could only wait patiently.


    But after waiting for a while and seeing John still lost in thought, he couldn''t help but ask.


    He originally wanted Blue Sea to step in as his rtionship with Galewind was closer than his.


    However, his idea was rejected by a nce from Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea had noticed John''s subtle dissatisfaction and decided to remain silent to avoid sparking any further displeasure.


    Adam''s voice pulled John out of his thoughts.


    He gave a small smile and said, "No problem, I agree to join you on this adventure."


    Adam was overjoyed and once again thanked John profusely, "Thank you, Galewind. From today onwards, you are the best friend of our Genesis Guild. In the future, whatever the circumstance, we''re ready to go through fire and water for you."


    Adam''s passionate words left John a little embarrassed. "Adam, there''s no need for such formalities, we''re just helping each other."


    Blue Sea chuckled and said, "When you go on your expedition, take me with you. I''d like to see Sunset Mountain for myself. I''ve seen the official images but I''ve never been there in person."


    Adam responded with a hint of helplessness, "That''s a high-level area, teeming with boss-level monsters. It''s not a tourist spot."


    Blue Sea smirked, "So what? If you can go, why can''t I? Besides, I have the coordinates to the Twin Volcano. Without me, good luck finding your way."


    Adam was speechless.


    "You''ve just upgraded your guild, must be swamped with work. Do you have time for an expedition?" John asked Blue Sea, sounding a bit confused.


    Blue Sea responded with a rxed smile, "Guild matters are handled by specialists. If I had to handle everything personally, I''d be worn out by now."


    Adam nodded in agreement.


    John turned to Adam and said seriously, "Speaking of which, for the trip to Twin Volcano, I need to bring an extra person."


    "Who?"


    Adam and Blue Sea looked at John curiously, asking in unison.


    John replied nonchntly, "Emma, the little girl who was with me today. She''s a fire mage, and there are some quests she needs toplete in high fire element concentration environments."

 Chapter 103 102-The Arrival of Taylor Group（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 103 Chapter 102-The Arrival of Taylor Group£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    For John''s request to bring an extra person to explore the Twin Volcano in Sunset Mountain, Adam agreed almost immediately without any hesitation.


    After all, he only hoped that John could help find the whereabouts of the Lv4 Guild Establishment Order.


    As long as his needs were met, he would agree to any conditions put forward by John.


    "Of course, there''s no problem. I didn''t expect Galewind to be such a gant man, looking out for the fairer sex. That young girl is indeed fortunate," Adam teased with augh.


    Blue Sea joined in the banter, "Since we''ve agreed, shouldn''t we invite those two beautifuldies back in? And find a beauty to apany Galewind? It''s a pity to enjoy such fine wine without a fairdy by one''s side."


    Adam was all for it, raising both hands in agreement.


    But John shook his head, declining the dubious generosity of these two lusty old men.


    He was always cautious when it came to women of the Enchantress ss.


    In the history of Godyer Continent, many forces bred such sss with no good intentions.


    Most were used to win over powerful figures for ulterior motives.


    John wondered what the Northern Myst Empire royal family intended to do with such arge group of Enchantresses.


    Seeing Adam and Blue Sea having a st with the enchantresses, John could only shake his head in resignation.


    These two men, who came from illustrious families in real life and had seen all kinds of women, were resorting to finding NPCpanions in the game.


    It was quite ludicrous.


    John found it amusing that such behaviors even existed in the game world.


    It just went to show that no matter the world, indulgence after satisfying basic needs was unavoidable.


    John spent a rather pleasant and rxed time at Silver Manor.


    Although he didn''t interact much with the enchantresses, the elegant environment, delicious food, and the expensive wine on the table were all to his satisfaction.


    After the gathering ended and the date for the exploration of the Sunset Mountain was set, John chose to log off.


    The silver chamber opened and John sat up abruptly.


    He had been online for quite a long time this session.


    He moved his stiff muscles, which hadn''t seen action for a long time, producing a series of popping noises.


    John closed his eyes, feeling the slow flow of energy within his body.


    A pleasant curve tugged at the corners of John''s lips.


    He was growing more confident that with his continuous exploration in the game, the powers that belonged to him within the game world would ultimately manifest in real life.


    For instance, at this very moment, the energy within him seemed to have increased a tad.


    The unknown energy roaming throughout his body was quietly transforming him.


    John stretched out a hand and spread his palm t, then quickly clenched it into a fist.


    Astonishingly, there was a faint crackling sound in the air, the sound of the airflow being split apart.


    With a casual swing of his fist, the swishing sound became even more frantic.


    Although John hadn''t run any systematic tests, he could feel that the power of his punch could easily puncture a wall.


    However, he found it odd that, so far, he was the only one who had discovered these energies.


    If the powers from the game could truly be projected into real life, with the numerous yers in Godyer, someone should have pierced this veil of secrecy by now.


    John stroked his chin, pondering for a moment.


    The only exnation he could think of was that others hadn''t reached a high enough level.


    After all, his current level was almost immeasurable by conventional standards.


    Perhaps when other yers reached a certain level, this kind of power would gradually seep into reality.


    John''s gazended on the enormous logo on the Chamber.


    That was the logo of thepany that developed Godyer.


    Even till this day, no one had been able to uncover thepany''s secrets.


    Despite it being a global phenomenon of a game, the developers behind it remained incredibly elusive.


    This hinted at many things.


    John stretchednguidly, his body slowly recovering from a long rest.


    Just as he was about to find something to eat in the kitchen, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that Emma is back so soon?" John opened the door, only to find two unfamiliar men in suits standing outside.


    John, wearing a puzzled expression, asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    The older of the two men, all smiles and exceedingly friendly, inquired, "May I ask if you are Mr. Foster?"


    Now John was even more confused.


    These visitors knew his identity, yet he had never seen them before.


    "Yes, that''s me. Who are you?"


    The man''s eyes lit up even brighter, and he said excitedly, "Oh my God, we''ve finally found you! We''ve used nearly all ourpany''s resources looking for you over the past few days, we even involvedw enforcement multiple times."


    John scratched his head, asking softly, "Hold on, who are you two exactly and why are you looking for me?"


    The man suddenly came to his senses, realizing that he had forgotten to introduce himself in his excitement.


    He quickly said, "I''m sorry, I got so excited that I forgot to introduce myself. We''re from Taylor Group. Mr. Foster, do you remember saving a little girl from drowning in the park a few days ago?"


    John tilted his head, thinking.


    There was so much going on in the game these past few days that he hadn''t given much thought to minor things.


    "Seems like I recall something like that. What about it?" John responded.


    The man beamed at him, saying, "Mr. Foster, you''re unaware. The little girl you saved is the daughter of our chairman at Taylor Group. Our chairman has instructed us to find you at all costs to thank you in person."


    John''s face showed his surprise.


    He never expected that the little girl he casually saved from the river was connected to the leading local enterprise, Taylor Group. Benjamin Taylor, the chairman of Taylor Group, was the richest man in the city, a top billionaire.


    This world was indeed full of wonders.


    John pondered for a moment, then shook his head.


    "There''s no need for a personal thank you. It was nothing more than a simple gesture of goodwill. Any righteous person would have jumped in to save someone in that situation."


    The man at the doorughed and shook his head.


    "It''s not the same. I heard the situation at that time was particrly dangerous. You were willing to risk your life to save a stranger, a little girl. It shows your magnanimity. Our chairman admires talents like you. He wants to thank you in person for saving his daughter''s life."


    John frowned and suddenly asked, "How did you find me?"


    The man let out a bitterugh. "To be honest, you left right after you saved the girl, without leaving any information. We have tried everything to find you these past few days, to no avail. It wasn''t until a local TV station aired a report that we learned you are a yer of the Godyer game. We got your contact information from the TV station."


    John couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    Needless to say, it must have been Emma''s senior again...


    The man continued, "Please, Mr. Foster, ept our chairman''s goodwill. In two days, we will be holding a birthday party for our youngdy. We would like you to attend. The chairman and his wife will warmly wee you."


    As he spoke, the man handed John a golden invitation.


    The address on it was the most famous wealthy neighborhood in the city: Beauty Grove.


    Looking at the man''s expectant eyes, John hesitated for a moment before finally epting the invitation.


    It was clear that these two men had been ordered by Benjamin Taylor to invite him.


    If he didn''t go, it would probably be tough for these two to exin back at the office.


    Seeing John agree, the man was overjoyed.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Foster. We''ll see you in two days."


    John nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll be there..."


    After seeing the two men into the elevator, John returned home and turned on hisputer.


    As expected, the local official TV station had a top story: "Positive Energy: The unnamed hero who saved the drowning girl is him?"


    John frowned and skimmed through the report from top to bottom.


    Thankfully, the content was basically consistent with what was said during the interview.


    There was no exaggeration or distortion of John''s intentions.


    Even John''s name was reced with "a yer of Godyer."


    It seemed that Emma''s senior, "Smirk," was indeed reliable.


    But why did she disclose his real-life information to Taylor Group?


    After thinking it over, John came to one exnation.


    That is, Taylor Group must have exerted a lot of pressure on the TV station where "Smirk" worked to find him.


    This news was also posted on the official forum of the Godyer game.


    Numerous yers hadmented below.


    "Holy cow, is this guy really that awesome?"


    "Promoting positivity, we should all do our part."


    "Daring to save someone in such turbulent waters, this guy really went all in."


    "Come on, it''s just saving a little girl. I would''ve done the same."


    "Oh please, you''d only be tapping on your keyboard. Stop blowing your own horn here."


    "He walked away without seeking credit, keeping his good deed to himself!"


    "Us Godyer yers are fearless, hats off to the guy!"


    "Respect!"


    ...


    John smiled to himself.


    These yers were quite endearing.


    As long as the report didn''t mention his real name and ID, it wouldn''t cause much of an issue.


    His initial concern was that if his identity was revealed, his in-game enemies could take revenge in real life.


    He wasn''t particrly scared for himself, the energy coursing through him was enough to handle any situation.


    But he was mainly worried that those seeking revenge would target his friends and family.


    Neither the Wolf Guild nor Darklord seemed like the types to y by the rules.


    John rubbed his fingers together, quickly weighing the pros and cons.


    He had to speed up the purchase of shares in Darklord''s father''spany.


    With this in mind, he sent a message to the broker he was working with, "Keep an eye out for me. See if any of the smaller shareholders in thatpany are looking to sell their shares..."

 Chapter 104 103-Emma Returns（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 104 Chapter 103-Emma Returns£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    John''s message was answered almost immediately.


    The broker had now ced John at the top of his client list, avable 24/7.


    There was no other option, John was paying too well.


    The guy was grinning from ear to ear with the $500,000 cash lying in his ount.


    His colleagues were green with envy.


    Why couldn''t they find such a generous client?


    "Mr. Foster, I''ve been continuously monitoring thepany as per your request."


    "Currently, none of the other shareholders in thepany want to sell their shares. If you really want to continue buying shares, consider purchasing some original shares from some of thepany employees."


    John thought for a moment, then replied, "I don''t really understand all this stuff, you guys are the ssals, I''ll leave it to you."


    "I have just one requirement, no preferred shares, only original shares that can give me control."


    The broker replied, "Rest assured, I understand your intentions..."


    While John was discussing the details of the stock acquisition with the broker...


    Surprisingly, there were sounds at the door again.


    John looked up in astonishment just in time to see a petite girl struggling to move a massive suitcase into the living room.


    If it wasn''t Emma, then who could it be?


    "Wow, you''re back so soon?" John, with a puzzled expression, quickly shut off his phone and moved to help Emma with her luggage.


    Emma wiped the sweat off her clean forehead, her bangs already damp and sticking to her smooth face, making her look extremely endearing.


    Upon hearing John, she smiled radiantly, "Yes, school''s about to start, so I bought the earliest ticket back."


    John, smiling, ruffled Emma''s hair, "I see. We can''t afford topromise your studies."


    Emma pushed John''s hand away and tidied her messy hair.


    She then pouted and said, "Johnny, why do you always mess up my hair? They say if you''re always having your head patted, you won''t grow taller. I still want to grow a few more centimeters..."


    John chuckled mischievously, "Why do you need to grow taller? Aren''t you just perfect as you are, petite and cute?"


    Emma took a big gulp of water and retorted, "Who said so? What''s the use of being cute? Johnny, don''t you prefer sexy girls?"


    "I get it now. Cute is worthless in front of sexy. Look at the saleswomen selling the game chamber and thatdy named Bambooist at the auction. Aren''t they tall and have attractive long legs?"


    "Compared to Sno, the leader of the ck Rose Guild, who is so cute but was dumped by you."


    Listening to Emma''s barrage of words, John touched his nose awkwardly, responded indignantly, "Who told you all this? I''m innocent, okay?"


    Emma snorted, "Hmph! Like I would believe you!"


    John raised his eyebrows, his tone rising slightly, "Well then, we haven''t seen each other for just a few days, and your thoughts have already be so dirty? It seems like I need to help purify your mind."


    Before Emma could react, she was suddenly lifted into the air with a swift move.


    John scooped her into his arms and started walking towards the bedroom.


    Emma, frightened, began to struggle, "Hey, Johnny, what are you doing? Put me down...no naughtiness, it''s daytime..."


    John remained unmoved, his hands tightly gripping Emma''s delicate body.


    As their chests pressed together, Emma''s voluptuous curves were pressed against John''s chest.


    A wave of desire rushed through him without warning.


    Caught off guard by the sudden princess-carry, Emma struggled.


    In her struggle, her arms instinctively wrapped around John''s neck.


    John lowered his head, their eyes locked together.


    Emma''s cheeks inevitably flushed a deep red.


    Her delicate nose twitched slightly, the scent of John enveloping her nostrils.


    His scent, full of masculine pheromones, made her body go weak almost instantly.


    Her gaze gradually became blurry and seductive.


    "Johnny..."


    Her soft, nasal murmur instantly ignited John''s desires.


    He couldn''t wait any longer and kicked open the bedroom door.


    His hand started to remove Emma''s clothes.


    Just like a maiden about to be taken advantage of, Emma clutched tightly at her own cor, "No... I haven''t taken a shower yet, I''m all sweaty... At least... let me take a shower first..."


    John didn''t stop, his face full of mischief, "What a coincidence, I haven''t showered either. Let''s do it together."


    The blush on Emma''s face intensified, spreading to her white neck.


    With her eyes half-closed, she said anxiously, "That''s not... it''s so embarrassing..."


    John suddenly paused, taking a moment to appreciate the exquisite scene before him.


    Emma sensed his hesitation and, surprisingly, felt a slight pang of disappointment.


    However, before she could open her eyes, she suddenly felt a pair ofrge hands touching her chest.


    The buttons of her blouse were undone one by one, followed by her bra...


    Soon, there was nothing left to hide her.


    Her pure white breasts sprung out, trembling slightly in the open air.


    The two pink cherries on top, still dotted with a few sweat droplets, quivered enticingly, tempting him to taste.


    John squinted his eyes, a fiery glow deep within them.


    This girl, her assets were increasingly impressive.


    Emma tried to cover herself with her arms, but her arms were too slender to hide her voluptuousness.


    Instead, the pressure from her arms only made her peaks more eye-catching.


    John continued his work, without any hesitation.


    The blouse and bra he had removed were carelessly tossed aside.


    Next, he turned his attention below...


    Emma was wearing a JK uniform that day, making the skirt easy to remove.


    The cute cartoon-patterned panties were also ripped off by John.


    Now, Emma was utterly at a loss as to how to cover herself.


    One moment she covered her chest, the next she tried to cover her private area.


    But it seemed utterly useless.


    In the end, Emma simply gave up struggling, her hands tightly clutching the bedsheets.


    She shut her eyes tight, out of sight, out of mind, and let John have his way.


    She just kept murmuring, "We have to take a shower first..."


    Seeing the perfect body before him, John could no longer suppress his burning desire.


    He quickly stripped off his own clothes, picked up Emma, and headed for the bathroom.


    Even though Emma was sweaty, there wasn''t any unpleasant smell.


    Instead, there was the unique sweet scent of a young girl.


    Coupled with her shy appearance, it was enough to drive anyone mad.


    In the bathroom...


    The dense mist filled the small space, painting a hazy picture.


    Their two naked bodies were pressed tightly together.


    Water droplets slid gently down their bodies, carrying the scent of love and desire.


    John''s manhood was already standing at attention, pressing against Emma''s pert buttocks.


    They agreed to take a shower first, but as they bathed, John''s hands started to wander.


    They always gravitated towards Emma''s most sensitive areas, making her gasp in surprise every so often.


    Suddenly, John cursed, "Damn it, I need to get a bigger bathtub!"


    Emma let out a softugh. In the blurry mist, her body was already tinted with a rosy hue.


    Finally, she let go.


    She turned around abruptly, her small hand grasping his firm manhood.


    She began to gently stroke it.


    "Hiss~" John drew in a sharp breath.


    The soft touch sent shivers down his spine.


    Emma had her eyes half-closed and didn''t dare to look down.


    But she didn''t realize that by raising her head like this, her neck was stretched out, making her chest even more prominent.


    It was like a majestic snowy mountain range.


    John finally couldn''t resist.


    He leaned down and captured Emma''s soft lips.


    "Mmm~~"


    The moan that Emma made through her nose became the final spark that ignited the me.


    Their lips connected, tongues prying open each other''s mouths.


    It didn''t take long to find that delectable little tongue. Twisting, touching...


    Emma''s mind went nk, her bodypletely limp.


    She could only lean on John to stand up. After a moment, they pulled away from the kiss.


    John let out augh, his arms suddenly flexing.


    The hand covering Emma''s butt dragged her body up and lifted her into his arms.


    Emma''s long, strong legs naturally wrapped around John''s waist.


    This embarrassing posture made her even more unwilling to open her eyes.


    But her body had already betrayed her.


    The hand that John had on her butt moved slightly inward, and he could feel the wetness there.


    Why hold back now?


    Without any further hesitation, John thrust his hips forward.


    Apanied by Emma''s cry of surprise, his manhood sessfully prated her.


    In the hazy bathroom, their two naked bodies collided and separated.


    The man''s panting and the woman''s moaning intertwined, creating a raw and primal beauty that was absolutely breathtaking.

 Chapter 105 104-Passionate Lovemaking（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 105 Chapter 104-Passionate Lovemaking£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Inside the bathroom.


    Emma has nowpletely opened her heart.


    The tingling sensation from below


    Has caused all her thoughts to grind to a halt.


    She''s like a cute octopus, tightly clinging to John''s naked, strong body.


    John''s waist is still persistently moving forward.


    With every thrust of his dragon, a muffled collision of bodies can be heard,


    Apanied by Emma''s moans, intertwining into the most pleasing symphony.


    "Johnny... you''re so good... aren''t you tired?"


    Between breaths, Emma voiced out her sole concern.


    This man has been holding her the entire time, his muscles tensed.


    There''s no slowing down in his movements.


    Hearing her, John chuckled: "Tired? Not a chance."


    Not only did he not stop his movements, but he also elerated the rhythm of his attacks.


    Emma ispletely lost in the forceful impacts over and over again.


    Her sizable mountains are tightly pressed against John''s chest,


    The curve, nothing short of dramatic.


    Who knows how much time has passed, perhaps half an hour, or even an hour...


    Apanied by Emma''s high-pitched scream, and John''s deep grunts.


    Their movements finally started to slow.


    Emma is panting heavily, her hands tightly around John''s back.


    Her head resting on John''s shoulder.


    She''s like a fish out of water, desperately seeking for the scarce oxygen in the air.


    John is still holding this little girl.


    They''re still connected below.


    Contact at zero distance, as if fused into one.


    "Ah, you naughty thing, let me down. The bath is practically the same as not having one."


    After a good half a day''s rest, Emma finally regains her strength.


    She opens her mouth slightly, her pearly white teeth biting John''s shoulder.


    The cute picture of a bullied girl.


    John reveals a satisfied smile.


    He grabs a towel, wrapping both of them inside.


    Still holding Emma, he steps out of the bathroom where they''ve stayed for so long.


    Emma dries her naked body.


    Looking down, she gasps for air.


    Even in itsid state, the dragon still looks enormous.


    Veins bulging, seeming to want to rise at any moment.


    Emma quickly averts her gaze, panicked like a lost bunny: "I''ll... I''ll go dry my hair..."


    John, without getting dressed, lies down on the soft bed.


    After a short rest, he bends over to pick up an elegantly packaged box from the side of the bed.


    With a wicked smile, he opens it.


    Inside the box were the toys he''d prepared earlier...


    When Emma emerged, hair dried and wrapped in a towel,


    The sight of neatly arranged items on the bed left her stunned.


    Bunny girl lingerie with little rabbit ears...


    Air hostess uniforms in ck and whitece...


    Beautifully designed Lolita pleated skirts...


    Emma''s small face scrunched up into a bun: "Johnny, you big bad wolf, what on earth are you nning to do?"


    John raised an eyebrow, a smirk on his lips: "What do you think? Didn''t I tell you earlier? I''ve specifically prepared a bunch of lingerie that''s your size."


    "How about you pick out something you like and put it on for my viewing pleasure?"


    Emma, trembling, extended her hand.


    But she didn''t dare to pick up any of them.


    Her makeup-less yet stunning face was full of fear.


    "No... I''m all weak and wobbly from earlier. I don''t have any strength left. And you still want to go again..."


    Emma was apprehensive, eximing, "Johnny, you''re a pervert. If this continues, I''ll... I''ll be done in by you..."


    Seeing her acting so adorably scared,


    John couldn''t help but feel affection for her.


    The mes of desire that had just died down in his heart ignited once again.


    Seeing the dragon showing signs of rising again,


    Emma screamed in shock.


    But she was interrupted as John yanked off her towel and pulled her onto the bed...


    Her body sprawled out, the room was filled with an intoxicating charm.


    ...


    After another passionate battle,


    The two finallyy in each other''s arms, satisfied and calm.


    Looking at the mess of therge bed,


    Emma let out a soft "oh", covering her face with her hand.


    She was too shy to show her face.


    John, on the other hand, let Emma''s small fists pound against his chest,


    A contented smile spread across his face.


    John suddenly said, "By the way, there''s a party in a few days. Would you apany me?"


    Emma, her face still flushed, looked up curiously: "What kind of party?"


    John nonchntly said, "Remember the little girl I saved by the river a few days ago? Her parents invited me to her birthday banquet to thank me in person. It just so happens that I need a femalepanion."


    Emma retorted, "Someone like you, would you everck a femalepanion?"


    But inwardly, she was overjoyed.


    In her eyes, John willing to take her to such an asion


    Was akin to an official announcement.


    The current rtionship between the two was somewhat uncertain.


    Although they were living together, they hadn''t officially defined their rtionship.


    They just tacitly maintained this ambiguity and subtle passion.


    Emma was not entirely confident.


    Such an excellent man surely had no shortage of outstanding women around him.


    Could a student like her really upy the heart of a man like him?


    John, of course, had no idea about the myriad thoughts racing through her mind.


    He simply pinched the soft pink cherry at the peak of Emma''s chest and said with a mischievous grin, "Where do all these other womene from? There''s only you, isn''t there?"


    Emma was taken by surprise as her sensitive area came under sudden attack.


    The rosy flush that had just faded rushed back to her cheeks.


    She quickly retreated into the quilt, wrapping herself tightly.


    Only a small head emerged as she warned, "Alright, alright, let''s go. But no more messing with me. I''m all swollen down there..."


    ...


    As John exerted his dominance, taming Emma, the little sprite,


    In the world of Godyer,


    A conspiracy against him was being quietly hatched.


    Darklord had arranged to meet Wolf Guild''s vice leader in a private room in a small tavern.


    This time, he brought only SoulSong with him.


    Wolf Howl, from the Wolf Guild, also came alone.


    The fewer people who knew about their conversation, the better.


    "Wolf Howl, now that we''re alone, feel free to share your n," Darklord said, his face lighting up at the thought of John''s downfall.


    He was so excited he was shaking.


    However, Wolf Howl didn''t address the matter at hand, instead eyeing SoulSong suspiciously. "And who might this be?"


    Darklord arrogantly introduced him: "Let me introduce you to the strongest yer in our guild, SoulSong. He''s nearing level 60, equipped with rare blue gear and he has the rare ''Wind Knight'' ss."


    Wolf Howl showed no interest, dismissing it with a shrug.


    He had no interest in SoulSong''s prowess.


    In his opinion, the strongest yer of a second-tier guild like Darklord''s was just a big fish in a small pond.


    Wolf Howl had agreed to cooperate with Darklord purely to target John.


    He was startled by their previous encounter in the Raging Forest.


    His own abilities, once a source of pride, seemed paper-thin before John.


    Even his stealth ability, passed down from his master, was seen through by John.


    Like Darklord, Wolf Howl was a man driven by envy, hating anyone stronger than himself.


    So, he understood that John was his Achilles heel.


    Only by defeating John could he focus on his own path as an assassin.


    "Get to the point, my time is valuable," Darklord said, growing impatient with Wolf Howl''s silence.


    Wolf Howl merely smiled coldly. "So, you brought an underling to our secret meeting, Darklord. Don''t trust me?"


    Darklord responded with a sly smile, "You don''t understand SoulSong''s background. He and Galewind used to be best buddies. If he hadn''t switched sides, I wouldn''t have been able to target Galewind right after the server opened."


    Darklord bluntly revealed SoulSong''s dirty past.


    SoulSong remained expressionless and silent throughout, standing behind Darklord like a statue.


    "Oh?" Wolf Howl suddenly seemed interested.


    "So, Darklord, you''ve targeted Galewind in the past?"


    With a gloomy face, Darklord confessed, "Yeah, I went through a lot of trouble to mess with Galewind''s character, gave him the most useless initial ss. But that bastard must have had a lucky streak or something because he still managed to level up."


    Wolf Howl, his eyes flickering, didn''t quite buy Darklord''s exnation.


    What a joke!


    From what he had seen of Galewind''s strength, it didn''t seem like something one could achieve starting from a useless ount.


    Based on Wolf Howl''s years of gaming experience,to reach Galewind''s current power level, one would at least need a super lucky character,


    with numerous adventures along the way, allowing one to far surpass the average yer at this stage.


    A useless start turned into a treasure?


    Wolf Howl silently scoffed in his heart.


    Little did he know, his fleeting guess was the only truth.


    At this point, Darklord turned his skeptical gaze to Wolf Howl.


    "Honestly, Vice Guild Leader Wolf Howl, how can you be so sure that your n can take down John? Even if you have such a method, shouldn''t it be Wolf Prime, the Guild Leader, negotiating with me?"


    "Do you even qualify?"


    Wolf Howl sneered inwardly, but his expression remained unchanged:


    "To be frank, my boss has lost some of his nerve and wants to make peace with Galewind, so I came to see you behind his back."

 Chapter 106 105-AGHHO, The Plot Thickens（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 106 Chapter 105-AGHHO, The Plot Thickens£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Upon hearing Wolf Howl''s exnation,


    Darklord''s face disyed even more doubt.


    He may be arrogant, but he wasn''t stupid.


    If the Guild Leader of the Wolf Guild wanted to reconcile with Galewind, what waves could the vice possibly make?


    With this thought, Darklord was inclined to leave.


    "If the Wolf Guild wants to mend ties with Galewind, I don''t see much point in us talking. I take my leave."


    Just as Darklord was about to stand, he heard Wolf Howl''s icy voice: "Wait, Darklord. I merely stated my boss''s thoughts, not the opinion of the entire Wolf Guild."


    Darklord scoffed, "If your Guild Leader has surrendered, does it matter what the others think?"


    Wolf Howl leisurely responded, "My brother''s confusion is due to Galewind''s impressive performance at the auction. Our guild and Galewind are now sworn enemies. It''s not so easy to turn swords into plowshares."


    Darklord, sensing the hatred in Wolf Howl''s words, sat back down: "Alright, spill it. What''s your n to target the currently thriving Galewind?"


    Wolf Howl''s smile grew colder and more sinister, tinged with a hint of bloodlust. "Darklord, do you remember when I mentioned ''AGHHO'' to you?"


    Darklord frowned, "I''ll be honest, I went back and searched for this ''AGHHO'' you mentioned. Neither the forums nor the official site had any information. Do they really have the strength to take on Galewind?"


    Seeing the skepticism on Darklord''s face, Wolf Howl exined, "Just because you couldn''t find anything, Darklord, doesn''t mean AGHHO isn''t powerful. It''s just that this force has always been lurking in the continent of Godyer, known to few."


    "Do you know what AGHHO stands for?"


    Darklord shook his head.


    Wolf Howl uttered a name with an air of indifference, "Ancient God Hunters Hermit Order."


    "Sounds...quite extraordinary."


    Darklord''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Wolf Howl smiled confidently, "Of course. It is said that several masters from AGHHO''s upper echelons have a record of hunting demi-gods."


    "It''s an organization formed by an alliance of the most ancient assassins. Every significant assassination event that has taken ce in the Godyer continent from ancient times to present is tied to them. They worship Alyssum, the God of shadows and murder, and it is the ultimate sanctuary for the assassin ss!"


    Having said that, Wolf Howl fixed his gaze on a visibly stunned Darklord and chuckled sinisterly, "Now, Guild Leader Darklord, do you still doubt AGHHO''s power?"


    Darklord hastily shook his head and quickly added, "No doubts at all! Such a powerful organization would certainly be able to take down Galewind!"


    Wolf Howl''s introduction filled Darklord with confidence.


    If they could hunt demi-gods, what''s a small fry like Galewind?


    To this day, he has note across a native demi-god NPC.


    ording to the official announcements,


    it would require several major updates for such powerful beings to appear within yers'' reach.


    That might take several years.


    Just then, the silent SoulSong interjected, "What level are the strongest masters in AGHHO?"


    Wolf Howl''s smile froze on his face.


    He couldn''t answer SoulSong''s question.


    After all, even his mysterious teacher was only an outer member of AGHHO.


    He wasn''t even a formal member of the organization, let alone having any contact with the top few masters.


    "Probably... around level seven or eight hundred..."


    Wolf Howl stuttered out his guess, then asserted, "Such powerhouses are beyond our reach at the moment. Even if they were standing right in front of you, you wouldn''t be able to discern their actual level."


    Darklord pondered for a moment and found the reasoning usible.


    SoulSong, however, did not agree and continued to press, "Then on what grounds are you so sure, Vice Guild Leader Wolf Howl, that you can get these masters to take action?"


    Wolf Howl was instantly irate.


    He looked at Darklord and said with a sneer, "Guild Leader Darklord, your skill of handling subordinates really makes me look bad. Are your people always socking in manners? When did it be his ce to question my words?"


    Darklord also found this embarrassing and scolded SoulSong, "Silence! I''m discussing matters with Vice Guild Leader Wolf Howl right now. If you interrupt again, you can get out!"


    SoulSong''s face changed several times, and he bit his lip to apologize, "My apologies for the intrusion. Please, continue..."


    He lowered his head, masking the hatred in his eyes.


    If it weren''t for his need of Darklord''s financial support,


    he would have long gone independent.


    Why would he continue to tolerate humiliation in Darklord''s pathetic guild?


    Seeing his stern words subdued SoulSong, Darklord felt satisfied.


    He then turned to Wolf Howl, who was watching the drama unfold, and said nonchntly, "Vice Guild Leader, you may continue."


    Wolf Howl nodded and continued, "Assassinating a minor yer like Galewind doesn''t require the personal intervention of AGHHO''s masters. As long as we can persuade senior members of the organization to act, our mission will be aplished."


    Darklord became excited instantly, hastily saying, "Then Vice Guild Leader Wolf Howl, go contact them ASAP. Get as many senior members as possible, and hopefully, we can obliterate Galewind back to level zero."


    Wolf Howl suddenly looked troubled, "To be honest, one of the formal members my teacher used to follow is a student of one of the AGHHO''s senior members. Through this connection, we can definitely request this powerful individual to take action."


    "But the appearance fee for a senior member is very expensive, and our guild cannot bear this burden alone. So, we need the support of Guild Leader Darklord."


    As soon as he heard there was a chance to assassinate John, Darklord could hardly contain his impatience.


    He immediately waved his hand generously, saying, "How much more money do you need? I''ll cover it. As long as we can target that jerk Galewind, no matter how much it costs, I''m willing!"


    Wolf Howl showed genuine respect, gesturing with a bow, "Guild Leader Darklord is indeed a magnanimous man. I''ve already asked my teacher, hiring one AGHHO senior member costs 500,000 gold coins, or equivalent equipment and items..."


    "If you want to hire multiple senior members at the same time, my teacher''s connection can get us a 5% discount..."


    Darklord''s previously lofty and generous expression suddenly froze on his face.


    500,000 gold coins?!!


    The Godyer game has been in public beta for several months now.


    The currency exchange system has gradually stabilized.


    As yers have umted more gold coins,


    the real-world currency to gold coin exchange rate has now dropped to 1:40.


    And it has maintained at this rate for quite some time.


    But even so, the value of gold coins remains exorbitant.


    500,000 gold coins, converted into real-world currency, equals a whopping 20 million.


    That''s nearly the price of several top-tier epic equipment pieces.


    And this amount can only hire one senior member of AGHHO.


    How can Darklord not be shocked?


    "500,000 gold coins..."


    Darklord chuckled nervously, somewhat awkwardly saying, "Vice Guild Leader Wolf Howl, isn''t this price a bit too steep? Can it be lowered?"


    Wolf Howl also had a pained expression, "Do you think I don''t feel the sting? The current financial reserves of our guild could only support the hiring of two AGHHO senior members, and even then, some guild members would need to sell their equipment to make ends meet."


    "There''s no choice. The senior members of AGHHO are already the top powerhouses of the assassin ss. It''s impossible to have them act without spending some significant resources."


    "The truth is, if it weren''t for my teacher''s connections, no matter how much money we offered, we couldn''t hire a powerhouse of this caliber."


    Darklord gritted his teeth, made a decision and said, "Since Wolf Guild is so generous, it wouldn''t be right for me to keep haggling. The Darklord Guild will contribute one million gold coins as well. Four top-tier assassins should be enough to deal with Galewind, right?"


    Wolf Howl was filled with confidence, almost pping his chest as he promised, "Rest assured, four AGHHO senior members will leave Galewind with nowhere to hide!"


    Darklord''s smile gradually turned savage.


    The thought of spending all the money he had just made from selling his shares made his heart ache.


    But for the sake of eliminating Galewind, his number one problem, it was a cost worth paying.


    Darklord could only reassure himself in this way.


    SoulSong had been silent all this while, not saying a word.


    He didn''t share the absolute confidence of the other two.


    He had witnessed John in action twice in the game.


    Whether it was the instant kill in the valley or the brief, but electrifying moment that shocked everyone at the auction house, neither were feats a regr yer could achieve.


    Especially at the auction house, John''s brief disy had given a glimpse of the tip of his power iceberg.


    To withstand three system penalty lightning strikes and stille out unscathed.


    That nearly surpassed SoulSong''s imagination limit of a yer''s strength.


    Could Wolf Howl''s so-called AGHHO really assassinate John?


    SoulSong wasn''t so sure.


    But seeing Wolf Howl brimming with confidence, he didn''t want to be the one to contradict.


    He hoped that AGHHO was truly as powerful as Wolf Howl described.


    After all, it was a native hidden force in the game, with no level restrictions.


    Perhaps they could really pull off a miracle.


    While SoulSong was lost in thought, Wolf Howl and Darklord had reached a preliminary agreement.


    Judged and certified by the system, the two drafted contracts and each left their own marks.


    Wolf Howl watched as the two contracts on the table slowly dissipated, smiling slightly, "In that case, I''ll quickly contact my teacher and request the senior members to take action."


    Darklord nodded, "I''ve been investigating Galewind''s real identity in the real world as well. Let''s move on both fronts simultaneously and ensure that Galewind has no ce to hide this time."


    Their eyes met, both revealing cold smiles.


    It was as if they could already see the scene of John begging for mercy on his knees.

 Chapter 107 106-The World-renowned "Galewind"（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 107 Chapter 106-The World-renowned "Galewind"£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Emma groggily woke up from her slumber.


    The soreness in her lower body had finally subsided, with only a faint trace of difort remaining.


    She turned her head towards the window to find that it was already sunset - she had been sleeping for the entire day.


    Her face turned slightly pink.


    Remembering the outrageous acts she''d performed in broad daylight that morning made her want to bury herself in her bed, hoping never to rise again.


    Through the slit of her bedroom door, she could clearly hear John humming a song.


    That man was overly vigorous.


    Despite having been the one who exerted the most this morning, he had actually woken up before her.


    A look of worry crossed Emma''s face.


    What was she to do?


    She felt as if she couldn''t hold off Johnny''s advances all by herself...


    John, hearing the faint noises from the bedroom,ughed softly and pushed the door open.


    "Stopzing around once you''re awake, hurry up and get up for dinner," he said.


    Emma bundled herself up in her nket, leaving only her sparkly big eyes visible.


    Her gaze towards John was a mix of reluctance and invitation.


    John stroked his chin and joked, "What''s this? Did this morning not tire you out? Feeling all frisky again after a nap?"


    His words scared Emma, making her scurry out of the nkets.


    The dinner wasn''tvish, just some homestyle dishes, but the two enjoyed their meal warmly.


    "Johnny, when did you learn to cook?" Emma tried a bite and was surprised to find it rather good. "I remember you always ordered takeout before. I mean, that''s how I met you, delivering your orders."


    John shrugged, casually saying, "I''ve always known how to cook, it was just too much hassle when I was alone, so I avoided it."


    The day''s physical activities had left both of them famished, and the food on the table was quickly consumed.


    After a short rest, they switched on the game chamber.


    Before entering the game, John reminded, "Once you get in, meet up with me as soon as you can. I''m taking you to do a ss change quest."


    "ss change quest?" Emma looked at John with a puzzled expression.


    She was currently the special ss "Pyromancer".


    This rare special ss, which excelled in fire magic, was already quite good.


    Emma hadn''t received her own ss change quest, so she was puzzled about why John would suddenly bring this up.


    But of course, she would listen unconditionally to John''s words.


    So, Emma nodded, "Okay, once I get in, I''ll say hi to White Feather and cancel today''s fishing event."


    At this, John was filled with disbelief.


    What happened to this nice girl, how did she turn into a little fishing enthusiast?


    Emma''s ss development, was it veering off too much...?


    The door to the game chamber closed.


    [Establishing mental link...]


    [Map loading...]


    [Wee back to the continent of Godyer, esteemed Galewind.]


    The system notification echoed in his mind.


    The scene before John changed, appearing on the road in front of Silver Manor.


    Thest time he logged off, he was here.


    The default logging in location in Godyer was thest logout spot.


    As soon as he logged in, John''smunication channel began to sh.


    Blue Sea: Brother, finally, you''re online. Adam is almost going crazy over there.


    John: Wasn''t it agreed that we would set off at this time? I even logged in half an hour earlier.


    Blue Sea: Adam wants to discuss the ssposition for this exploration with you. After all, it''s a high-level secret realm like Sunset Mountain, he wants to be as prepared as possible.


    John raised an eyebrow: What''s there to prepare for exploring Sunset Mountain? Why not just bulldoze our way through?


    Blue Sea: ....


    [Blue Sea has sent you a group invite]


    After John epted the request, a team message box appeared in themunication channel.


    Adam: Brother Galewind, finally you''re online. What do you think should be the ssposition for our Sunset Mountain exploration?


    John: Just follow the Elite Squad''s ssposition. Two front-line tanks, two mages for long-range magic output, two archers for physical output, two priests or pdins for healing, if possible, arrange for two high-level rogues or assassins for scouting, that should do it.


    John pondered for a moment, then added, "Also, it would be best if our mages and archers were of the water or earth element since most monsters in Sunset Mountain are fire type. Water and earth can counter that."


    Adam sounded a bit concerned as he asked, "So, counting up, that''s only a dozen people. Isn''t that a bit too few?"


    John replied, "Honestly, the fewer people in these exploration-type quests, the better. If it weren''t for you, I''d just take you and Blue Sea alone."


    Adam: ...


    Blue Sea: I told you, having Galewind alone is enough, the rest of us are just there for show.


    After a moment of silence, Adam spoke up in the team channel: "Well, in that case, let''s follow Galewind''s suggested partyposition. We''ll meet at the city gate in half an hour."


    ...


    John then opened a private chat with Emma.


    He sent her his location and told her they would meet in half an hour.


    Emma''s response was quick: "Got it, Johnny. Just let me cast myst fishing."


    John: ...


    Well, now he was speechless.


    Half an hourter, at the north entrance of Silverglow.


    When John arrived, the elite squad,posed of Adam and the elite members of the Genesis Guild, had already gathered.


    Blue Sea was also there.


    His guild name "Blue Sea Guild" seemed out of ce among the group.


    John strolled over, lightly joking, "Don''t you know how to hide your guild name? With the words ''Blue Sea Guild'' floating over your head, anyone who doesn''t know any better would think your two guilds have merged."


    Blue Sea chuckled as he greeted him, "No need to hide. I''m just temporarily teaming up with them. Besides, our two guilds are currently in a partnership, there''s no major conflict."


    John made a face, offhandedly saying, "You have no idea how much pressure your two guilds'' close rtionship puts on the other guilds."


    In reality, the world''s top ten guilds had never been too close to each other.


    Their powers were basically on par with each other, leading to inevitablepetition and friction when exploring the game.


    This resulted in the top guilds not being particrly harmonious.


    But everything seemed to change when Godyer took the world by storm.


    Top-tier guilds like Blue Sea and Genesis began to cooperate.


    It wasn''t just them.


    ck Rose and Silent Ones, another two top guilds, now also have a rtionship as close as family.


    The same goes for Shadowrealm and Dawn, two notorious guilds...


    This caused many veteran yers to sigh deeply.


    It seems the times have really changed.


    While John was joking with Blue Sea, Adam joined them. "Brother Galewind, what are you guys chatting about? Why does this guy look so smug?"


    Blue Sea rolled his eyes, grumpily saying, "Galewind says it''s like I''ve joined Genesis Guild."


    Adam chuckled, calmly saying, "If the leader of Blue Sea Guild is indeed thinking along those lines, Genesis Guild would certainly roll out the red carpet."


    Blue Seaughed heartily, "Dream on. It''s more likely that you and your Genesis Guild would merge into my Blue Sea Guild."


    John shook his head, a bit exasperated.


    These two guys were both so proud and stubborn, always squaring off when the topic came up.


    John checked the time, then asked softly, "Are we ready?"


    Adam nodded, "Everyone on my side is here, just as you requested ¨C not one more, not one less. But I still have some concerns. Sunset Mountain is a battlefield from ancient legends, a ce where gods battled. Isn''t it too risky for just us few?"


    John answered nonchntly, "That ce hasn''t been opened to the public yet. To get there, you need to cross the entire northern grasnd, an undeveloped high-level area. It''s pointless to bring more people."


    "The fewer people, the more convenient it is to move around."


    Hearing this, Adam furrowed his brows.


    From John''s tone, it sounded like Sunset Mountain was a highly dangerous area.


    Could they really find the lost Lv4 Guild Establishment Order in Twin Volcano this time?


    At that moment, Blue Sea pped Adam on the shoulder, exuding confidence, "Don''t worry. With Brother Galewind here, we''ve got nothing to fear."


    Adam nodded gravely.


    Although Blue Sea seemed fully confident, his inner worries remained.


    The three of them stood at the city gate, making casual conversation, with over ten high-level yers standing behind them.


    Besides John, everyone''s gear was top-notch, emitting the faint glow of high-quality equipment.


    This sight drew the attention of many yers leaving the city.


    "Holy moly, isn''t that ''Seraph'' from Genesis Guild? I heard he''s now the captain of Genesis Guild''s Knight Team. What''s he doing here?"


    "Hush, keep it down. See the mage next to Seraph? That''s the captain of Genesis Guild''s Mage Team. Seems like Genesis Guild is nning something big."


    "Wow, what a beautifuldy! She looks so cold and aloof!"


    "Are you courting death? That woman is the strongest assassin in Genesis Guild. Even among all the assassin yers, she ranks in the top five. A real rose with thorns that might just kill you."


    "She''s that strong? What''s her name?"


    "I think it''s -- Jeanne!"


    ...


    Seeing so many top yers from Genesis Guild gathered together piqued the interest of the passers-by.


    They began to cluster, whispering among themselves.

 Chapter 108 107-Departure, Destination: Sunset Mountain（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 108 Chapter 107-Departure, Destination: Sunset Mountain£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    ?


    "Hey, can we leave the city now?"


    Being stared at and discussed by a group of people was making even the experienced Blue Sea a bit ufortable.


    It felt like being a monkey in a zoo, watched by a group of tourists.


    Adam didn''t answer, instead looking at John, who by now had made up his mind.


    For this journey to Sunset Mountain, John was givenplete control.


    Unfazed, John calmly stated, "We''re still missing one person. Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Seeing Blue Sea turn his back to the onlooking yers, John scratched his chin, puzzled, "Isn''t it strange for a guild leader of a major guild like you to care about the gaze of bystanders? You''re not getting shy, are you?"


    Blue Sea replied stoically, "Just because I''ve been able to bear it in the past doesn''t mean I enjoy being scrutinized."


    Adam, in contrast, was indifferent.


    After all, his face was covered by the visor of his full suit of knight''s armor; others could only see his eyes.


    Hearing Blue Sea''sints, Adam chuckled and teased, "It seems Brother Blue Sea still needs more practice. You should get used to the spotlight."


    John nodded in agreement, "Indeed, it''d be awkward if you got stage fright in situations like this."


    Blue Sea finally lost his patience, gritting his teeth and retorting, "Easy for you two to say. One has his face covered by a visor, and the other is wrapped up tightly in a cloak and hood, naturally not caring about others'' gazes. I''m a mage, our robes don''t have hoods. My face is the first thing people see!"


    His voice rose in his anger, drawing not only the attention of the bystanders but also the curious gazes of the members of the Genesis Guild elite squad.


    John tugged at his worn-out ck cloak, grinning.


    The gathering crowd of curious bystanders grewrger and their discussions became louder.


    Even though they tried to keep their voices down for fear of being heard by the members of Genesis Guild, John and the others could hear them clearly.


    Not to mention John, but Adam and Blue Sea also had some of the highest levels and skills in the game, so their basic hearing was naturally excellent.


    "Who are those three standing in front of the Genesis Guild members? Why are they treated with such respect?" someone curiously asked.


    A nearby yer reacted in surprise, "Bro, have you never yed this game before? You don''t even know them?"


    "The one in the blue mage''s robe is Blue Sea, the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild, one of the top ten guilds in the world."


    "The knight next to him in the high-level armor is Adam, the guild leader of Genesis Guild. I heard that the knight''s armor he''s wearing is a full set of epic gear, with top-tier stats!"


    "As for the other one, I don''t know who he is¡­"


    The yer who asked the question initially teased, "That dude''s in basic gear and even has a raggedy cloak draped over his shoulders. How did he get so poor?"


    A yer snorted at this, "Even without any gear, he can still stand shoulder to shoulder with the leaders of two major guilds, and you dare to mock him?"


    Just then, someone eximed, "Oh my God, I think I know who that is."


    "Who?"


    A group of people looked over curiously.


    The yer looked excited, full of admiration, "Do you remember the auction at Dawn Breeze Auction House yesterday?"


    "Could it be¡­?"


    "Exactly, it''s Galewind, the mystery big shot who instantly defeated Dawn Guild''s leader, Kingserp, with a single strike at the auction!"


    John had no idea that the video of him in action during the auction had gone viral on the forums.


    The name "Galewind" became the hot topic among the yers in just a few days.


    They spected about Galewind''s identity and were extremely curious about how he managed to gain such formidable strength in just a few short months.


    Not only that, John''s rtionship with the guild leaders of severalrge guilds also aroused the curiosity of many yers.


    Especially with the Travelers guild leader Bambooist and ck Rose guild leader Sno.


    Some gossip-loving yers even started to concoct love triangles and feuds among them, spinning tales that were quite borate...


    When that yer revealed John''s identity, all the bystander yers present gasped in surprise.


    Their gaze towards John underwent a massive change.


    From initial curiosity, it gradually became admiration.


    This was the big shot who could withstand system punishment.


    No one else in the whole Godyer continent couldpare!


    Upon hearing the conversation, Blue Sea gave a slight smile, "Brother Galewind, it seems like you''ve be a superstar in the limelight."


    John gave a bitter smile.


    He didn''t like this feeling of being admired by everyone.


    His motto in the game was to keep a low profile and make a fortune quietly.


    But he also understood that this sort of thing was bound to happen eventually.


    After all, Godyer was now a nationwide phenomenon, unprecedentedly popr.


    More and more people were starting to y the game.


    And his power was unique in the game world, bound to be renowned eventually.


    In fact, many smart yers were already specting about John''s identity.


    They firmly believed that the anonymous yer ranked first on the leaderboard might very well be Galewind!


    After waiting a while longer, Emma finally arrived.


    "Johnny, I''m here," she said breathlessly, "I''m really sorry for beingte, gentlemen."


    John affectionately tweaked her cute button nose, teasing, "Well, you''re aware you''rete. Making the leaders of two of the world''s top ten guilds wait for you is quite unprecedented."


    Emma looked even more apologetic.


    Adam generously waved his hand, cheerfully saying, "No problem. Beautiful girls always have special privileges. It''s fine."


    "Now that everyone''s here, let''s head out."


    "Destination¡ªSunset Mountain!"


    The group set out amid the curious gazes of the yers on the roadside. They left Silverglow and headed straight north.


    ...


    In the vast northern grasnds, with a gentle breeze and vast sky, they continued their journey.


    The group sped along on their horses,ughter mingling with the sound of hooves, creating a quite enjoyable atmosphere.


    "Sunset Mountain is at the farthest north of the grasnd. We need to cross the entire northern grasnd to get there. At present, yers have explored less than a quarter of the grasnd, reaching only as far as the werewolf vige. We don''t know what lies beyond!" Blue Sea exined loudly as they galloped along.


    At the moment, John and Emma were riding a single horse together.


    Emma, in her haste, had forgotten to rent a mount.


    Thankfully, Godyer was a user-friendly game, allowing two people to ride together with their mutual agreement.


    Inhaling the pleasant scent from the girl in his arms, John smiled slightly at Blue Sea''sment, "What else could it be? Justrger grasnds and mountains, with higher level monsters, that''s all."


    Emma, nestled in John''s arms, suddenly spoke up, "Johnny, look! Why is Adam''s mount different from ours?"


    Following Emma''s gaze, they saw Adam, looking majestic, riding a remarkably handsome, pure white steed.


    The most surprising thing was that the horse was not touching the ground as it ran, but rather floating a few decimeters above it, seeming to tread on air.


    Moreover, a colorful single horn was growing from the forehead of the white horse.


    "A divine unicorn?" John''s eyebrows raised slightly, a trace of surprise shing in his eyes.


    He finally figured out what Adam''s hidden ss was: the extremely rare "Divine Vanguard".


    It was widely known among yers that all light-based sses were given by the Human''srgest church, the Holy Light Church.


    In the church''s doctrine, it was said that the God of Light had four horsemen of the Apocalypse: War, Famine, Pestilence, and Death.


    Among them, the War Horseman, who led battles and expanded the kingdom of God, rode a white unicorn.


    Adam''s "Divine Vanguard" hidden ss was obviously a follower of the War Horseman.


    Adam must have prayed to the God of Light quite a bit in the game to have received such a legacy.


    Just as John was about to exin this to Emma, he suddenly turned his head, looking back at the beautiful grasnds they had just left behind.


    He squeezed his legs and the galloping horse came to a halt.


    Seeing John suddenly stop, Adammanded the others to halt as well.


    Controlling his divine unicorn, he moved next to John, asking curiously, "Brother Galewind, why did you suddenly stop?"


    John''s gaze was still on the empty path they had left behind, his voice indifferent, "We have a few tails following us."


    Adam paused for a moment before turning to look at two assassins in the team.


    Both shook their heads in confusion, indicating they hadn''t noticed anything.


    Blue Sea also rode over and after hearing Adam''s exnation, furrowed his eyebrows, "Are theying for us?"


    John nodded, "Quite obviously, yes."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged a nce.


    Neither had detected anything unusual within their surveince range.


    The followers were clearly professional, maintaining a safe distance.


    "Who could it be? An enemy of your guild or mine?" Blue Sea''s voice dropped, his face bing serious.


    Their departure from Silverglow had been witnessed by many.


    A minor force wouldn''t dare tail a team that included two guild leaders and several high-level yers.


    Only someone with sufficient confidence would dare to follow them like this.


    "Perhaps... they''re not after you..."


    John rubbed his chin, his tone casual, "Take care of Emma for me. I''ll be back in a few minutes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, John''s figure vanished.

 Chapter 109 108-The Suffocating Abyssal Prison（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 109 Chapter 108-The Suffocating Abyssal Prison£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    [Shape-shifting (divine skill): Comes from the deity Alyssum who governs shadows and killings. With this skill, one can teleport to any location within one''s mental probing range, ignoring any defenses such as barriers and spatial shields. The skill can be used twice with a cooldown of 30 minutes. Current energy storage: two times.]


    This was yet another divine skill John had gained at some unknown level.


    John had always had a doubt.


    He was supposed to have inherited the power of The Devil Azazel, meaning he should have had more chaotic darkness-type skills.


    But instead, his skill pool was extremely diverse.


    He could use a few chaotic darkness divine skills, severalwful justice divine skills, and even one or two divine skills of the holy light type, the nemesis of his supposed power.


    Could it be that those lofty deities had failed to notice a God yer among their followers?


    For instance, Shape-shifting, which was the most powerful skill of Alyssum''s exclusive follower ss, was surprisingly easy for John to grasp and use.


    John was nowpletely unsure what his basic ss was.


    His personal attribute panel only indicated one hidden ss: God yer...


    John seriously wondered if there was a huge conspiracy at y.


    However, upon further thought, it seemed unreasonable for those lofty deities to create such a stir just to target one mortal yer like him.


    After much consideration, he could only attribute it to the unique properties of the "God yer" hidden ss.


    ...


    On the vast grasnds, several sneaky figures were galloping along.


    They would asionally stop to carefully inspect the hoofprints on the ground.


    The game Godyer was quite realistic.


    If a yer rode through an area, they would certainly leave footprints, deep or shallow, that would linger for nearly a day before slowly fading.


    On the grasnds, these were especially noticeable.


    These figures were trying to distinguish between the old and new hoofprints from the trampled grass, to determine the direction John and his group were heading.


    This kind of tracking and discernment was a specialty for both Assassin and Stealth sses, so the majority of these figures were yers from these two sses.


    They were too focused on the ground,pletely oblivious to what was happening above them.


    John hovered silently above them, his gaze icy.


    Despite these people concealing their guild names, they foolishly forgot to remove the badges on their chests.


    "Wolf Guild and Darklord Guild, have they also learned to join forces?" John''s lips curved up in a sarcastic smile.


    What persistent pests.


    He had initially thought they were enemies of Adam or Blue Sea.


    To his surprise, they were targeting him.


    The people lying down on the grasnd below had no idea that John was above them.


    They were still murmuring among themselves.


    "Thank God for yesterday''s heavy rain. It washed away some of the older hoofprints. The tracks aren''t too abundant. They probably went straight forward."


    "Keep some distance, don''t follow too closely. Those people are all pros."


    "Don''t worry. We''re at least 5000 yards away from them. Even the most skilled stealth ss couldn''t probe from that far."


    "Don''t be too rxed. Galewind isn''t an ordinary yer. I don''t know why our guild leader wants to antagonize such a freak of a pro."


    "Sigh~ who knows. We''re just the foot soldiers. Whatever the leaders want us to do, we have to do."


    "Just keep tailing. Our vice guild leader wants us to keep track of Galewind''s movements at all times. I heard he''s nning to hire some local top-ranking yers to ambush Galewind. If yers can''t take him down, surely the local powerful NPCs can, right?"


    As soon as one of them finished speaking, a nonchnt voice drifted from above: "Oh? Is that so? Can you tell me how high-level the NPCs your vice guild leader ns to hire to kill me?"


    Everyone was frightened out of their wits and hurriedly looked up, immediately shifting into a defensive posture.


    Above them, John was calmly floating, arms folded over his chest, an amused look on his face.


    "Galewind!!" They recognized John instantly, the very target of their pursuit.


    "Damn it, how did you appear here?"


    John''s mocking smile widened as he casually replied, "What, did you guys think your tracking skills were unparalleled and nobody could discover you?"


    These men were so shocked that they began trembling.


    They clutched the daggers in their hands, ready to strike, but they felt no sense of security, just a chilling dread.


    These men were the top assassin and stealth ss yers from the two major guilds.


    They had all heard about John''s strength from their own guild and vice guild leaders to some extent.


    This guy, Galewind, was not normal, his power far surpassing that of typical yers.


    When they set out, their guild leader specifically cautioned them.


    Never confront Galewind head-on, once your intentions are revealed, escape as fast as you can.


    That was exactly what this group was preparing to do.


    They weren''t gathering their strength for an attack against John, but to escape.


    John raised an eyebrow, his smile growing: "What''s the matter? You''ve gone silent. Are you nning to scatter and run, thinking I won''t be able to deal with all of you?"


    The moment their intentions were uncovered by John, their faces turned ashen.


    However, their intense survival instinct was still driving them to gather their strength.


    Talk about not knowing when to give up...


    John sighed, stretching out one hand.


    A soft glow appeared in his hand.


    [You have released the skill: Abyssal Prison!]


    [Abyssal Prison (divine skill): A gift from the warden of the abyss. Upon activation, the skill can imprison a space of 1000 yards in radius, allowing the user to modify the rules of the space at will. All elements can be controlled, with the exception of space-time...]


    To their horror, as John moved, the space around them began to distort.


    The four basic elements: earth, wind, water, fire, were all drained away.


    Even the immutable light was fading, dissolving into a void of darkness.


    In an instant, they seemed to transition from day to night.


    The most bizarre part was, only the space they were in was affected.


    Looking into the distance, they found that the surroundings remained calm and tranquil, as if their space had beenpletely cut out.


    [Warning! Warning! You have entered a distorted space, your power is rapidly diminishing...]


    [Warning! Warning! You have entered a distorted space, your power is rapidly diminishing...]


    The urgent system prompts echoed in their minds.


    They instinctively gathered together, their faces pale.


    Fear was clear in their eyes.


    John still hovered in mid-air.


    He was radiating a faint glow.


    At this moment, he was the sole ruler of this distorted space and the only source of light.


    Their view was immersed in darkness and they instinctively looked up at John.


    The absolute darkness expanded their fear exponentially.


    Some even fainted, unable to bear the fear enveloping them in the darkness.


    "How about now? Still think you can escape?" John''s smile sounded like a devil''s whisper to them.


    Seeing them trembling, John propped his chin on one hand, asking with interest: "Now that you can''t run, would you mind sharing which NPCs from the Wolf Howl Guild are being invited to ambush me?"


    To be honest, using a skill like Abyssal Prison to trap a few low-level assassins and rogues was like using a cannon to kill mosquitoes.


    John could annihte these sneaky guys with a mere flick of his hand.


    Ensuring that none of them could escape would be a piece of cake.


    He unleashed this skill to oppress them mentally.


    Only by breaking their psychological defense could he hear their genuine answers.


    Long-term immersion in total darkness, with all five senses being blocked, is a torment to both the spirit and the psyche.


    It easily leads to a copse of the mental defenses.


    John''s question was quickly answered.


    One of them almost wailed, "We don''t really know...we only heard our deputy guild leader mention something about an obscure assassin organization...please, let us go!"


    The others also started wailing, crying their hearts out.


    They were ordinary people in real life, how could they withstand such brutal torture?


    Some of them even contemted suicide.


    While they would lose some equipment, at least they could end the torture and return to the respawn pool.


    Regrettably, their strength had been diminished by John to just a single point, so they couldn''t even break their own defenses.


    "An obscure assassin organization?" John pondered, stroking his chin.


    "Yes, our deputy guild leader could assassinate high-level yers because his hidden ss is rted to that organization, and he has received their assassin training...We heard that they''ve invited several master assassins, all high-level experts...We were just following orders to track you, we never really wanted to be your enemy!"


    The man was in such a state of despair, tears streaming down his face, that he blurted out all he knew.


    John pondered for a moment, then a name he''d long forgotten surfaced in his mind: the Hermit Order.

 Chapter 110 109-Werewolf Ancient Village, Side Quest（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 110 Chapter 109-Werewolf Ancient Vige, Side Quest£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Even in the memory John inherited from The Devil Azazel, there was little information about the Hermit Order.


    John only knew that it was a very ancient assassin organization, worshiping the God of Shadows and ughter, Alyssum.


    Over the long history of the Godyer Continent, the Order had created numerous splendid achievements, including hunting down a demigod.


    Of course, they never dared to plot against true gods.


    If it''s them, then everything makes sense.


    "Did Wolf Howl ever mention who exactly he would invite?" asked John.


    The assassins and rogues trapped in the Abyssal Prison quickly shook their heads, indicating that they had told him everything they knew.


    They knew nothing else.


    After a moment''s thought, John waved his hand, and the Abyssal Prison dissipated.


    Sunlight returned to thend, filling the air with the scent of elemental activity.


    The men felt like they were reborn, crying tears of relief.


    You could say that Godyer, as a game, had achieved perfection in nearly every aspect.


    After their senses were blocked, they felt as if they had lost their souls.


    Without a sense of direction, without sensation, they felt utterly lost in darkness.


    They didn''t even have the ability to log out, because John had altered the rules of the Abyssal Prison, locking their logout function.


    The men looked up, their eyes full of horror.


    They had never heard of such mysterious methods before.


    They looked at each other, all seeing the same deep fear reflected in each other''s eyes.


    They gratefully looked at John, submitting, "Thank you, Lord Galewind. Please grant us a quick end."


    These men were aware of their situation, knowing they could not escape.


    They simply chose toy down and let John decide their fate.


    They realized that such an enemy was far beyond their ability to provoke.


    Their guild leader and deputy guild leader who tried to take on someone as powerful as Galewind were simply asking for trouble.


    Why should they suffer along with them?


    John crossed his arms over his chest, speaking indifferently, "Since you are so cooperative, there''s no need for me to kill you. If you want to follow, then follow... Honestly, I''m quite curious as to what kind of NPC experts Darklord and Wolf Howl can call upon. I hope they''re really capable of causing me some trouble..."


    With a thought, John once again activated Shape-shifting.


    His oppressive figure disappeared into thin air, leaving the men staring at each other in bewilderment.


    After a long silence, one of them hoarsely asked, "What should we do? Do we continue to follow him?"


    Another shook his head, "Since Lord Galewind said we could follow if we want, let''s continue but maintain a distance of 5000 yards. We don''t want to give him the impression that we''re challenging him."


    Thinking about the pain of being in the Abyssal Prison, the man couldn''t help but shiver, "I never want to experience that again in my lifetime!" The others nodded vigorously in agreement.


    At this point, another one of them suddenly spoke up, "Did you guys notice? Lord Galewind was floating in mid-air the whole time. What level do you have to be to do that?"


    "ording to the official information, you can briefly float after reaching level 300, and you can fly for extended periods after reaching level 500..."


    "Doesn''t that mean... Lord Galewind is at least level 300?"


    The men were suddenly stunned by their own deduction.


    They opened their mouths, speechless for a moment.


    At a time when the average yer level had just reached 50, and even the leaders of big guilds had only pushed to level 70 by exhausting all resources, the appearance of a yer above level 300 was a shock.


    It sounded like a far-fetched fairy tale.


    No one would believe it.


    "Could it be... perhaps he used some kind of special skill to levitate?" someone suggested.


    His theory was unanimously epted by the others.


    Compared to the fantastical number of 300, a special skill seemed to be the most likely possibility.


    In the distance, Adam and Blue Sea, who had been waiting, felt their vision blur for a moment.


    The next second, John reappeared on horseback.


    "Let''s move on..."


    Blue Sea asked curiously, "Is everything settled?"


    John nodded, pulling the worried-looking Emma back into his arms.


    "Who were they after? Me or Adam?"


    John spoke nonchntly, "Neither, they were after me. But it''s been taken care of."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged nces.


    Almost simultaneously, they both said, "If you need our help, just let us know."


    John smiled faintly, replying casually, "Don''t worry, I can handle these small matters on my own."


    The group resumed their journey, galloping northward.


    During the journey, the high-level members of Genesis Guild kept stealing nces at John.


    They were naturally curious about him.


    These people were mostly veteran members who had been with the guild since its inception.


    They knew their guild leader''s character best.


    Adam was always proud, seldom acknowledging anyone except the guild leaders of a few other major guilds.


    The fact that he treated a lone yer so respectfully today was very surprising to the guild members.


    Initially, these members thought John was simply a guide hired by Adam.


    But the attitude shown by Adam and Blue Sea throughout the journey suggested that John was no ordinary yer.


    Just now, John revealed the presence of tails behind them without anyone''s awareness, which made the members even more curious about John''s strength and identity.


    John naturally noticed these curious gazes, but had no interest in responding.


    He simply chatted casually with Emma in his arms, asionally answering a few questions from Blue Sea and Adam.


    After about half an hour''s journey, they finally arrived at their transfer point for this trip - the Werewolf Ancient Vige.


    [You have entered the Werewolf Ancient Vige...]


    They would rest and resupply here before heading north straight into the Sunset Mountain.


    "Finally, we''ve reached the Werewolf Ancient Vige. I''m saddle sore from all that riding," Blue Sea got off his horse, quietlyining.


    As a mage, his physical strength was naturally inferior to melee sses.


    The prolonged horseback ride had consumed a lot of his energy.


    Not just him, other ranged casters and archer ss members in the team also looked utterly exhausted.


    After guzzling down arge bottle of recovery potion, their mental fatigue was somewhat alleviated.


    The Werewolf Ancient Vige was currently the furthest area explored by yers.


    It was very far from the major towns of the Northern Myst Empire and Easternwood Empire.


    This ce was a border between humans and other races.


    Although it was called a vige, its size was not small.


    Everywhere you looked, yers of various races were bustling around in the vige.


    Some had just taken on tasks, others were busy delivering them.


    Still, others had rented stalls to sell the gear and items they had looted.


    It seemed rather bustling.


    "It''s an inevitable circumstance. Except for the major cities, there are no teleportation portals anywhere else. Otherwise, we would have saved a lot of time if we teleported directly here," Adam''s voice echoed through his face mask, sounding somewhat muffled.


    Blue Sea nodded and casually said, "The game has only been online for a few months, and many features are still not avable. After a few more updates, traveling across the map should be much easier."


    After replenishing their mounts with water and fodder at a stable, the party continued to head north without further dy.


    "Further north is uncharted territory. Everyone, stay alert," Adam warned his team.


    "Previous yers who identally ventured into the unknown north were instantly killed without even seeing their enemies. They must have been extremely high-level monsters to possess such formidable power."


    The group immediately sobered up, each drawing their weapons, ready for action.


    Only John remained rxed, still holding Emma in his arms, seatedzily on his horse.


    His carefree demeanor drew many sidelong nces.


    As they crossed the entire Werewolf Ancient Vige and made their way north, a limping old man leaning on a walking stick stopped them.


    "Honored travelers, do not proceed any further. It''s full of danger out there, please turn back..."


    Leading the group, Adam riding his holy unicorn leaned over and asked, "May I ask, old man, what dangers lie ahead?"


    The old man looked up, his face covered in dark brown fur.


    It was clear that he was a member of the werewolf tribe.


    Above his head was an introduction: Werewolf Tribe Seer Master Likexei.


    Likexei''s eyes were filled with wisdom, "Honored travelers, no one knows what kind of monsters lurk in the dense forest to the north. Legends speak of abyssal monster traps that have swallowed countless adventurers'' lives..."


    Adam remained silent with a furrowed brow.


    Anything associated with the word ''abyss'' was never simple.


    John, who had been quiet on one side, suddenly asked, "What if we must go?"


    Likexei changed his tone, "My youngest grandson wandered into that dense forest 20 years ago and never returned. If you honorable travelers must proceed, could you perhaps help me find my grandson?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    A system prompt rang simultaneously in their minds.


    [Ding! You have triggered a side quest - 20 Years of Longing. Quest objective: Find the grandson of Werewolf Tribe Seer Master Likexei...]


    [Quest Reward: Likexei''s Blessing]


    [ept the quest?]

 Chapter 111 110-Twisted Grove, Chaos Mist（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 111 Chapter 110-Twisted Grove, Chaos Mist£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The eyes of Werewolf Tribe Seer Master Likexei were filled with anticipation, and even tears of sorrow began to flow.


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces, then simultaneously turned to John.


    "What do you say? Do we take this side quest or not?"


    As they were about to delve deeper into uncharted territory, the two of them naturally turned over themand to John.


    In such a perilous high-level map, John was their best security.


    If John deemed it too dangerous, they would retreat without hesitation.


    Meeting their gazes, John didn''t immediately agree to take the mission.


    Instead, he asked calmly, "Sir, have others taken your request before?"


    Likexei answered honestly, "Before you arrived, there were two parties of travelers willing to search for my little grandson, but they all never returned."


    The whole group fell silent after hearing this.


    Adam said in the team chat, "Sounds like this mission might not be as simple as we thought. Maybe we should give it a pass?"


    However, Blue Sea had a different opinion, "Anyway, the dense forest ahead is on our way to Sunset Mountain. Helping this old werewolf on the way shouldn''t pose too much risk, right?"


    Adam maintained his objection, "Didn''t you hear him? Two parties of yers have already failed. This indicates that the side quest is extremely dangerous. We really don''t need to court disaster."


    The two were at a standstill for a moment, and eventually, the decision was left to John.


    After pondering, John casually said, "I think we can ept this quest. I am quite curious about the reward."


    Seeing that John had made a decision, Adam naturally did not oppose it any longer.


    The team sessfully epted Werewolf Seer Likexei''s request to help find his grandson.


    [You have epted the side quest - 20 Years of Longing. Quest description: Likexei is the oldest seer in the werewolf vige and holds high prestige among the werewolf tribe. Twenty years ago, his promising grandson, Sr, mistakenly wandered into the Twisted Grove and has never returned since...]


    John and the others exchanged nces. They finally knew the name of the dense forest in front of them...


    "Thank you, honorable travelers, for your willingness to help. If you can find Sr, I will bestow upon you my highest blessing," said Werewolf Seer Likexei, as he bowed, expressing sincere gratitude.


    John nodded, then took the lead, heading straight for the Twisted Grove, which was shrouded in a thick haze.


    The others followed closely.


    Watching the departing travelers, Likexei leaned on his walking stick, reluctant to leave for a long time.


    ...


    It''s a case of ''so near yet so far.''


    The Twisted Grove seemed close at hand, yet it took them a full half hour to reach it. Staring at the dense forest in front of them, shrouded in a thick mist and tangled branches, everyone drew a sharp intake of breath.


    Through the heavy white fog, they could vaguely make out the beast skeletons strewn all over the forest.


    This ce seemed capable of devouring all life.


    Not only that, but the horses they were riding also began to neigh constantly.


    Perhaps due to their animal instinct, these horses felt the threat to their lives.


    All except for Adam''s holy unicorn remained calm, while the other horses were like crazed beasts, stamping their hooves on the ground, refusing to set foot into the forest.


    With no choice, the team had to recall their mounts and proceed on foot.


    [You have entered the Twisted Grove (Restricted Area)!!]


    The system''s warning came with two bright red exmation marks, enough to illustrate how dangerous this ce was.


    As soon as they stepped into the Twisted Grove, the white mist suspended in the air seemed to sense something and began to churn wildly.


    The entire forest was like a sleeping ancient beast suddenly awakened.


    The air was filled with a sense of destion.


    "Everyone stays close, don''t stray too far," Adam, noticing the poor visibility, quickly instructed the team.


    This was not a time to send rogues and stealth sses to scout ahead.


    The white mist seemed to block the range of psychic detection.


    As far as they could see, the visible distance was less than two meters.


    If two people were more than two meters apart, they could hardly see each other.


    "I''ll take the lead, and everyone follows behind me," John said.


    Seeing everyone clearly a little panicked, he had to step forward to steady the team.


    He unhesitatingly walked in front, heading deeper into the Twisted Grove.


    Emma naturally followed John closely.


    This was her first time exploring such a dangerous map, and her inner fear was greater than anyone else''s.


    But when she lifted her head and saw John''s broad back, her fear gradually subsided.


    It seemed that as long as John was in front of her, all danger ceased to exist.


    The others walked in pairs, keeping a distance of no more than half a meter between them.


    Everyone tightly gripped their weapons, their nerves taut, constantly looking around.


    If even the slightest sign of danger appeared, they would not hesitate to act.


    Adam and Blue Sea walked at the end of the line.


    As the second most skilled yers in the team after John, they bore the responsibility of covering the rear.


    Seeing the gray beast skeletons all over the ground, Blue Sea couldn''t help but remark, "No wonder no yers have been able to explore this area for so long. This ce is literally hell."


    Adam nodded in agreement, "Such areas may only be explored and developed when the general level of yers reaches 100."


    John, leading the way, should have been the most at risk.


    But there wasn''t a hint of tension on his face.


    Instead, he seemed leisurely, as though he were strolling in his own backyard.


    It wasn''t that John was being careless, but the mysterious white fog didn''t obstruct his scouting ability in the least.


    He reached out a hand, gently stirring the fog in front of him, and felt as if he was running his fingers through water.


    Suddenly, he seemed to recall what this mist was: Chaos Mist.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, that was the name.


    It was a special kind of fog originating from the depths of the abyss, and even in the abyss, only certain special areas gave birth to Chaos Mist.


    The mist could block psychic energy, leaving enemies within it blind despite their open eyes.


    From his memories inherited from The Devil Azazel, he knew that when leading his demon n to war on the continent of Godyer, Azazel would always release Chaos Mist on the battlefield.


    The fog would cover the enemy''s psychic detection ability and createrge-scale ughter.


    The reason John''s scouting ability wasn''t blocked by this mist was because he wasn''t using psychic energy to scout, but rather his divine sense...


    The higher order crushed the lower, and the Chaos Mist had no effect on John.


    Suddenly, John stopped in his tracks, and naturally, everyone behind him did the same.


    He furrowed his brows, eyes shining, and looked sharply into the depths of the fog.


    "What''s wrong, Johnny?" Emma asked, cluelessly looking up at him from behind.


    John gave a crooked smile and casually said, "It seems something doesn''t wee us into its territory. It wants to take advantage of the cover of the fog andunch a surprise attack on us¡­"


    His words immediately put everyone on high alert.


    They tensed their bodies, gripping their weapons tighter, their eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Unfortunately, the mist was too thick, and they couldn''t see a thing.


    From the back, Adam asked loudly, "Brother Galewind, are you sure there are monsters? We can''t see anything at all."


    John smiled slightly, answering with absolute certainty, "I''m sure. It seems these monsters are used to silently hunting passersby in the fog without a sound. It''s normal that you can''t detect them. Just be ready for a fight. They are still a few thousand yards away."


    Adam, Blue Sea, and the others exchanged looks.


    A few thousand yards?


    They couldn''t even see an object a yard away, and John could detect monsters approaching from a few thousand yards away?


    How did he do that?


    Unable to hold back, Blue Sea asked, "Brother Galewind, this weird fog doesn''t affect your psychic power?"


    John nodded and answered, "I have a small method that can solve the interference of the fog, but unfortunately, this method can only be applied to myself and I can''t help you guys with it."


    Hearing this, everyone immediately felt a surge of encouragement.


    To have one person in the team who could deal with the fog''s effects was indeed a relief.


    Having John was already hugely significant.


    At least they weren''tpletely blind.


    If John hadn''t been leading the way, they would have been lost in the Twisted Grove by now.


    They couldn''t even see objects two meters away; their sense of direction waspletely useless at this point.


    Adam, his face lit with excitement, asked, "Are the monsters attacking us high-level? Do we need to avoid them?"


    John shook his head and casually said, "I''m afraid we can''t avoid them. They seem to be able to sense intruders in the fog and areing right at us."


    With that, he silently activated his Eye of Artemis.


    Under the augmentation of this divine skill, even the interference of Chaos Mist on his vision ceased to exist.


    John was able to see the monsters clearly.

 Chapter 112 111-Shadowcrawler, The Battle Begins（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 112 Chapter 111-Shadowcrawler, The Battle Begins£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    They were creatures resembling crawling bugs, densely packed, and astonishingly numerous.


    At a single nce, there were no less than a hundred of them.


    These monsters had eight slender limbs, triangr heads, and two pairs ofrgepound eyes on their foreheads.


    The ends of their front limbs extended long, sharp des like steel knives.


    With these limbs, these creatures could move swiftly across the uneven jungle floor.


    As John used the Eye of Artemis to see these monsters, relevant information was disyed by the system.


    [Shadowcrawler (Elite level melee monster): A monster born in the shallowyers of the abyss, adept at using the sharp limbs to sh enemy bodies, and able to secrete a dark energy. This energy clings to its limbs and can prate armor when attacking.]


    [Level: 80]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    John''s eyebrows knitted together subtly.


    Had the abyss''s erosion of the territory of the orderly and righteous reached this extent?


    The Twisted Grove was still within the territory of the two human empires and quite a distance from the abyss barrier, the Sunset Mountain.


    But now it had beenpletely taken over by the creatures of the abyss.


    First, it was the Chaos Mist, and now these Shadowcrawlers, creatures of the abyss.


    If this continued, it wouldn''t be long before the barrier effect of Sunset Mountain disappearedpletely.


    If there were no more barriers between the abyss and the territories of other races, arge-scale war between the two camps would inevitably happen.


    Seeing John frown and look troubled, the hearts of those behind him inevitably tightened.


    If even Galewind, their leader, was wary of the monsters in the fog, how would they cope?


    Adam stepped forward to stand shoulder to shoulder with John, "Brother Galewind, what''s the matter? Are the monsters in the fog really that formidable?"


    John came back to his senses and noticed that everyone was looking at him with solemn expressions.


    Reading their faces, he guessed they had misunderstood.


    He shook his head and rified, "No, my mind just wandered a bit. The monsters attacking us aren''t that high level, only level 80. You guys should be able to handle them without too much trouble."


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    Level 80 monsters were nothing for this group; they could handle them quite casually.


    Although the average yer level wasn''t close to 80 yet, with excellent equipment and a variety of high-level healing items, even an ordinary level 50 yer could manage these monsters.


    "As long as the level isn''t too high, that''s good. Galewind, you don''t need to worry, leave this to us," said Adam, pping his chest and looking as if he held the winning ticket.


    John gave a slight smile and added, "Although the level of these iing monsters isn''t very high, there are hundreds of them, so you should not underestimate them."


    Adam''s confident expression froze.


    Maybe he could kill a single level 80 elite monster with ease, but hundreds of them at once was a different matter.


    Even a level 100 yer decked out in epic equipment wouldn''t dare to guarantee their safety when surrounded by hundreds of level 80 elite monsters.


    "Everyone, maintain your formation, prepare for battle!" Adam yelled, and the group quickly dispersed.


    John stood aside, observing the group.


    He had to admit, Adam''s high-level members executed orders remarkably well.


    They could hold their own even whenpared to real-world military units.


    The heavy armored fighters, serving as the front-line tanks, raised shields as big as security doors.


    They took the front, theirrge, imposing figures covered in armor that gave off a subtle glow, a reassuring sight.


    Behind the tanks were the mages and archers.


    The mages raised their staves and began chanting, magic energy gathering in the air, moving with their incantations.


    They were clearly preparing somerge-scale attack spell.


    One mage specialized in water magic, the other in earth magic, which suited this situation well.


    Two slender archers gripped their longbows tightly, ready to spring into action.


    Nearby, the two priests and pdins began casting all their buffing and support skills on theirrades.


    Perhaps sensing the gravity in Adam''s voice, they were casting their skills like they had unlimited resources.


    Every bit of boost they could give to their team made their efforts worthwhile.


    Under the effect of the support skills, the tanks at the front clearly seemed much stronger.


    The two hulking warriors let out a roar that shook the ground beneath them.


    Their shields began to glow and grow in size until they were nearly three meters tall.


    Their bulging arm muscles strained as they grunted, slowly moving their shields until they connected together.


    A soft hum followed, and a faint glow spread from the edge of the shields, enveloping the entire group.


    A protective barrier had been constructed.


    This was a unique group defense skill exclusive to the heavy-armored fighters, which could not only be used individually but also stacked on each other.


    As long as the oing monsters couldn''t break through this barrier, the ranged sses within could attack without pressure.


    Meanwhile, the stunning female assassin, who had been watching John throughout, also entered stealth mode along with herpanion, slowly disappearing from sight.


    Typically responsible for reconnaissance and alert, the assassins had to abandon this task due to the interference from the Chaos Mist.


    Their mission now was to take out any monsters that broke away from the main group during the attack.


    In addition to them, two berserkers, two dark knights...


    Every ss had taken up theirbat positions, each knowing their role.


    John, with an eager Emma by his side, stood on the outskirts observing.


    At this point, Adam strode over.


    At some point, he had drawn his main weapon, a silver broad greatsword. "So, Galewind, what do you think? My crew''s got somebat chops, don''t they?"


    John nodded, admiring, "Impressive indeed. Everyone immediately knew their role in the battle, a true testament to a top-tier guild with a deep foundation."


    Adamughed heartily, his face beaming with pride. At that moment, Blue Sea walked over.


    Seeing Adam''s smug face, he snorted in annoyance, "What are you showing off for? Isn''t this stuff basic for any guild?"


    Adam''sughter was cut short, and he red at Blue Sea, "Keep talking, and I''ll throw you out of the barrier to face the monsters alone."


    Blue Sea sneered, "You''re wee to try. I''ll dere war on your Genesis Guild the moment you do."


    "Bring it on! We''re not afraid!"


    John watched their banter with amusement but then his face turned serious, "Attention, the monsters areing!"


    As soon as the words left his lips, a cacophony of insect-like hissing noises started to echo from the dense white mist.


    The sound was grating, and it wasing from all directions, rising and falling.


    A secondter, they all saw a sight that sent chills down their spines.


    Countless Shadowcrawlers swarmed the area in front of them, encircling the group in the middle.


    Their sharp, knife-like limbs iled in the air, ready for the battle toe.


    They quickly sliced through the white mist in front of them.


    Countlesspound eyes, glowing a blood-red hue, stared unblinkingly at the gathered crowd.


    It seemed that any second now, they would pounce and tear everyone to shreds.


    "Good lord, these monsters look absolutely bizarre..." Voices ofint echoed through the crowd.


    As the Shadowcrawlers gradually appeared, the rest of the group could also see these monsters'' basic information.


    Adam suddenly looked up, surprised, "These things actuallye from the Abyss? Didn''t they say the Abyss isn''t open yet and needs several more updates? Howe we are seeing Abyss monsters here?"


    John casually answered, "Because we''re too close to Sunset Mountain. Clearly, the Abyss has never ceased its invasion of other races, these monsters are just the vanguard..."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces.


    Despite John''s nonchnt tone, they caught a shockingly profound implication.


    That was, as the game continued to develop, arge-scale war between the Abyss and other races might emerge in theter stages.


    The leaders of these two top ten global guilds were not frightened at the moment, but rather filled with anticipation.


    For them,rge-scale warfare was the perfect stage to showcase their strength.


    The surrounding Shadowcrawlers, in the end, were low-intelligence, low-level Abyss monsters. Their patience soon ran out.


    A Shadowcrawler let out a roar and charged at the shimmering protective barrier, its sharp limbs shing fiercely, sparking on contact with the barrier.


    However, it was instantly rebounded by the force of the barrier and hurled back without causing any damage.


    This particr Shadowcrawler mmed heavily into its fellow monsters, like a spark igniting gasoline.


    Almost at the same time, the other Shadowcrawlers also rushed at the protective barrier.


    The onught of Shadowcrawlers virtually nketed the entire barrier, their sharp limbs hacking desperately, causing sparks to fly.

 Chapter 113 112-Turning Defense into Offense, The Real Boss（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 113 Chapter 112-Turning Defense into Offense, The Real Boss£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The half-sphere defensive barrier, like a dome, encapsted the entire group.


    It looked fragile, yet proved to be indestructible.


    Faced with the Shadowcrawlers'' onught, the two shield-wielding heavy-armored warriors merely braced themselves a bit, then stood as steady as a rock.


    As long as they didn''t fall, the defensive barrier would not break.


    The low-intelligence Shadowcrawlers had climbed all over the protective barrier, their limbs hacking away madly, in a do-or-die manner.


    John looked up, intrigued.


    Several Shadowcrawlers were clinging to the top of the barrier too.


    He could clearly see the structures on their undersides, reminiscent of octopus suction cups.


    With their assault, swirls of white mist lingered around the suction cups on their undersides.


    Indeed, these Shadowcrawlers were the creators of the Chaos Mist.


    John had been puzzled as to why Chaos Mist, a unique product of the Abyss, would mysteriously appear in the Twisted Grove south of Sunset Mountain.


    Now he finally understood.


    But in the next moment, John furrowed his brows again.


    If his memory served him right, Chaos Mist originated from the deeperyers of the Abyss, while Shadowcrawlers were low-level monsters from the shallower regions.


    The two had no direct connection.


    When did Shadowcrawlers gain the ability to produce Chaos Mist independently?


    Looking around, all he could see was an expanse of white.


    The amount of Chaos Mist that could envelop the entire Twisted Grove must be tremendously vast.


    The few hundred Shadowcrawlers present, even if drained of all their energy, couldn''t possibly create such an expanse of Chaos Mist.


    It seemed there was a more formidable enemy lurking behind.


    Understanding this, John, who had been preparing to make his move, halted.


    After all, Blue Sea, Adam, and the others were fully capable of dealing with these monsters.


    He merely needed to observe the situation.


    On the surface of the barrier, light scattered.


    Every sh from a Shadowcrawler brought forth a sprinkle of radiance, a tangible manifestation of these monsters'' armor-breaking abilities.


    Light continued to leak, and the defense of the barrier was gradually weakening.


    The two hulking heavy-armored warriors gritted their teeth, holding their ground even though they were visibly pale.


    "Mages, are your spells ready?" Adam roared, brandishing his silvery greatsword with a mighty swing.


    A crescent-shaped sword energy materialized from the front of the greatsword, cleaving a growling Shadowcrawler in half.


    [Divine Judgement (Unique Talent): Exclusive skill for the Divine Vanguard. Condense the divine light into sword energy to judge evil, shing any enemies that dare to contaminate the Holy Light¡­]


    John''s eyebrows arched slightly.


    The divine light within this sword energy took him by surprise.


    It was so pure?


    It seemed his previous spection was correct.


    Adam must be a devoted follower of the Holy Light.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t possess such pure energy...


    With Adam''s sword energy cleaving through, their counterattack finallymenced.


    Priests and pdins expended all their energy, casting every supportive skill they had on the two heavy-armored warriors at the front.


    Holy Light Protection¡­


    Holy Sanctuary¡­


    Hymn of the Divine¡­


    Battle Cry¡­


    With the amplification from these buffs, the spirits of the two heavily armored warriors were uplifted.


    They managed to stabilize the front line, which significantly solidified the defensive barrier.


    Simultaneously, the two mages, who had been preparing their spells at the back line, were finally ready.


    [Tidal Surge (Unique Talent)...]


    [Starfall (Unique Talent)...]


    First, the water elements in the air suddenly became active and eventually congealed into a towering tidal wave several meters high.


    It crashed down furiously onto the crowd of Shadowcrawlers.


    The surging wave swept across the field, violently impacting the bodies of the monsters.


    Any Shadowcrawler hit by the tidal wave was at least severely wounded with their health halved, if not outright killed and turned into a twisted corpse.


    After the giant wave dissipated and reverted back to water elements, before the Shadowcrawlers could catch their breath, a shadow suddenly appeared overhead.


    The shadow grewrger andrger, eventually bing so vast that it eclipsed the sky.


    Several meteorites, almost half a meter in diameter, descended from the sky and crashed mercilessly into the mob of monsters.


    "Boom, boom, boom..."


    Several muffled explosions echoed as dust filled the area.


    When the dust settled, several craters had formed on the ground.


    Countless monsters were pulverized under the meteorites.


    Barely enduring the two spells, the monsters didn''t have a moment to catch their breath before another wave of attacks came.


    This time it was from the two archers, not willing to be outdone.


    Their bowstrings glowed brightly, firing two energy-condensed arrows that tore through the air towards the center of the battlefield before exploding.


    The scattered energy turned into a rain of arrows, pouring down and nketing the entire battlefield.


    After the continuous two-wave attack, less than a tenth of the hundred-strong Shadowcrawlers remained.


    Only their low intelligence,ck of fear, and mindless charging spared them from fleeing in the face of suchrge-scale groupbat skills.


    Meanwhile, the two mages, with their faces pale and breathing heavily, were on the verge of copsing.


    They were evidently at their limits, both physically and magically.


    Were it not for the priests and pdins'' buffs, they might not have been able to hold on until their spells were fully cast.


    Clearly, these two spells were theirst resort.


    They quickly gulped down their mana potions, their faces regaining some color as the potions took effect.


    They sat down cross-legged to meditate and recover their strength.


    The archers, on the other hand, seemedposed and in good condition.


    After all, their skills were not as powerful and did not consume as much energy as the mages'' spells.


    At this moment, the once dense crowd of Shadowcrawlers had been decimated, with many remaining few and far between, and in a weakened state.


    The pressure on the two heavily armored warriors in the front line had significantly diminished.


    They began advancing, shields held high, while the others followed closely, starting to mop up the remaining monsters on the battlefield.


    Adam''s silver greatsword danced in his hands, each swing drawing a spray of blood.


    The two archers were graceful, with energy arrows from their drawn bows piercing precisely into the heads of the monsters.


    The assassins and rogues, already in stealth, had also joined the fray.


    Their movements were a blur in the shadows, only the cold light of their daggers visible.


    There were the berserkers and demon-de wielders as well...


    Everyone was on the attack.


    The massive experience points from the level 80 Shadowcrawlers were satisfying to them all.


    Even Blue Sea wasn''t idle, lightly tapping his magic staff.


    It formed light blue ice arrows that flew like lightning towards the monsters.


    Only John and Emma remained hands-off, strolling leisurely alongside the group like a couple on vacation...


    This idyllic scene, so at odds with the blood-soaked battlefield, soon drew Blue Sea''s attention.


    Blue Sea reduced the frequency of his skill usage, and teased with augh, "Brother Galewind, you really know how to stay cool. Are these little critters beneath your notice?"


    John smiled faintly, responding nonchntly, "If you all can handle them, there''s no need for me to step in... Besides, the real challenge is still toe. You surely don''t think that this is the true danger of the Twisted Grove, do you?"


    Blue Sea was momentarily stunned.


    Before he could respond, the dense mist in front of them started to roll violently.


    Like a storm stirring up a calm sea, the Chaos Mist became increasingly turbulent.


    Everyone quickly noticed the change.


    Adam stabbed thest Shadowcrawler with his sword, not bothering to collect the dropped items on the ground, and quickly retreated back to John''s side.


    "Brother Galewind, what''s going on?"


    John replied calmly, without any change in expression, "Quite obviously, you all have killed so many minions that you''ve finally attracted the attention of the true master of this Twisted Grove."


    Adam was taken aback, "You mean, there''s another monster here?"


    "Of course, you surely didn''t think that level 80 Shadowcrawlers were the reason yers have been unable to explore this area so far?"


    A cold smile yed on John''s lips, "And what about the native Werewolf Tribe in this game world? They''ve lived here for a thousand years but have never dared to step into this forest."


    Adam had an aha moment.


    He had sensed this issue before.


    Though level 80 Shadowcrawlers, when inrge numbers, were indeed powerful, they were not undefeatable.


    If they could handle hundreds of Shadowcrawlers, the Werewolf Vige definitely had NPCs stronger than them.


    So why were they still reluctant to enter the Twisted Grove?


    Now, hearing John''s exnation, Adam finally understood.


    It seemed there was a real boss hidden deep within the Twisted Grove.


    "What should we do?" Adam asked with a worried look.


    Having just fought a tough battle, his crew needed time to recover. Facing the boss hiding deep inside right now wasn''t a good idea.


    John chuckled lightly, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it. You all just need to clean up this battlefield."


    As soon as John finished speaking, the Chaos Mist suddenly parted.


    A massive figure,rge enough to blot out the sky, slowly emerged from the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 114 113-Shadowcrawler Matriarch（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 114 Chapter 113-Shadowcrawler Matriarch£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The gigantic creature was drawing near, seemingly making the ground tremble beneath it.


    Everyone''s faces were taut, gripping their weapons tightly as if facing a formidable enemy.


    Despite John''s rxed assurance that he would handle everything, most of the crowd had not yet seen John''s true strength, excluding Blue Sea, Adam, and Emma.


    They weren''t sure whether John could truly handle such a powerful beast.


    Emma, on the other hand, did not fully understand what John''s strength represented.


    The young girl simply had unyielding faith in him.


    So, at this moment, she seemed to be the mostposed person there.


    The Chaos Mist was churning, the disturbance growingrger.


    The massive figure blotted out the sky, pushing through the white fog in the air, and finally appearing in front of everyone.


    The moment theyid eyes on the creature, everyone gasped in astonishment.


    What an ugly monster it was.


    Its body was bloated, resembling a gargantuan, oversized worm.


    On its head, apart from two small eyes, there was nothing but a huge mouth.


    Numerous densely-packed mouthparts were exposed to the air,yer uponyer, giving it a terrifyingly Lovecraftian feel.


    [Shadowcrawler Matriarch (Lord-level boss)]


    [Race: Insectoid]


    [Level: 240]


    [Attributes: ???]


    Level 240?


    Everyone''s faces turned grim.


    Their scanning skills could not read the detailed attribute information of this lord-level boss due to the overwhelming level disparity.


    As the Shadowcrawler Matriarch appeared before them, a sight that struck even more fear into their hearts unfolded.


    Surrounding the massive Shadowcrawler Matriarch were countless ck Shadowcrawlers, a number far surpassing the hundreds that had attacked them before.


    Among them, a few were noticeablyrger.


    [Shadowcrawler (Mutated) (Elite-level boss)]


    [Race: Insectoid]


    [Level: 120]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Several people started swallowing in fear.


    Not to mention the formidable Shadowcrawler Matriarch, which had the most enormous size, even the mutated Shadowcrawlers that were elite-level bosses were more than enough to give them a run for their money.


    To make things worse, there were numerous ordinary Shadowcrawler minions with known attributes around.


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces, both reading the gravity of the situation in each other''s eyes.


    No wonder this Twisted Grove had be a watershed for yers'' exploration.


    Such terrifying creatures were lurking here.


    It seemed that John was right.


    The ordinary Shadowcrawler minions they''d encountered so far could not possibly deter yers from exploring new maps or halt the nearby werewolves.


    "What do we do now? Can brother Galewind handle this kind of boss?"


    Adam, despite his previous confidence in John, was unsure about his true strength.


    Facing a level 240 lord-rank boss, Adam''s initial reaction was to avoidbat.


    John just stood there with his hands behind his back, facing the imposing monsters alone.


    "Shadowcrawler Matriarch, I was wondering why so many people considered this Twisted Grove a forbidden zone. Turns out you''re the one who''s taken up residence here," John''s calm voice echoed, leaving his teammates behind him bewildered.


    Who was he talking to?


    Before anyone could voice their confusion, a dull whisper emanated from the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, "Humans, go back to where you belong. This is not a ce for you."


    The crowd was taken aback.


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch, which looked like a bug, could actually talk?


    But then again, being a level 240 lord-rank boss, it wasn''t that surprising to have a high level of intelligence.


    Upon hearing this threatening statement, John''s face remained emotionless.


    "Bug, aren''t you getting one thing wrong? This area doesn''t belong to your abyss. It''s you who''s crossed the line."


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch immediately bristled with rage, its upper body rearing up high and letting out a roar.


    That''s when everyone noticed, in the abdomen of the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, apart from the tiny and dense limbs, there were multiple organ-like structures simr to reproductive organs, symmetrically arranged on either side of its abdomen.


    It seemed like the rest of the Shadowcrawlers were born from there.


    "Humans, you feeble creatures dare to discuss the abyss? If you''re so hell-bent on courting death, then leave your lives behind. I need some nutrients to breed more offspring, and looking at how each of you is brimming with energy, you''re perfect vessels."


    The words of the Abyss Shadowcrawler Matriarch sent a chill down everyone''s spine.


    The crowd exchanged worried nces, as they deciphered a terrifying piece of information from its words.


    It seemed that these abyss crawlers bred their offspring by using other living beings as vessels.


    John, on the other hand, remained calm.


    The roar of the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, apanied by a swirling chaotic fog, whipped up a fierce wind, causing his cloak to p wildly.


    "Human, speak yourst words¡­"


    John cocked his head and suddenly asked, "Last words? I never indulge in such things. But I do have a question for you. Did you kill a young werewolf named Sr who identally came here 20 years ago?"


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch was slightly taken aback.


    It did not understand why this human, insignificant as an ant, would suddenly bring up something from 20 years ago.


    "I have killed countless ants like you. How could I remember such trivialities?"


    John''s brows furrowed in growing impatience, "If you don''t remember, think harder. You have such a big head; surely, it''s not devoid of any memory?"


    Thisment infuriated the Shadowcrawler Matriarch. "Damn it! You damned insect, dare to provoke the great lord of the abyss. I will turn you into a live vessel for my offspring and make you suffer a torturous death."


    John made a face and suddenly raised one hand. A faint light shone from his palm, and the next second, an energy longsword appeared.


    [Divine de (divine skill) (Level 7): This skill allows you to create a weapon out of thin air based on your spiritual power. The weapon attributes are determined by the skill level, character level, and the character''s spiritual power. The initial Divine de''s attributes are +800,000 points of damage, 25% critical hit rate.]


    This skill was John''s mostmonly used offensive skill.


    Not because it was powerful, but simply because he didn''t need to use any other attack skills.


    Given his current body attributes, all he needed was a weapon.


    A casual strike could rival other people''s ultimate skills exerted with full force!


    Almost at the same time that John released Divine de, the small crawlers apanying the Shadowcrawler Matriarch could not hold back their roars and charged forward.


    The dense wave of Shadowcrawlers looked like a tide of ck monsters, enough to give anyone the creeps at a nce.


    [Tide of the Swarm: An Insectoid Boss exclusive skill, able to control lower level kin to fight around oneself, releasing this skill, increases the controlled units'' fury by 100, attack power by 150¡­]


    Adam, Blue Sea, and the others were already numb.


    The Shadowcrawlers, roaring and rushing over, covered the sky and the earth.


    It was reminiscent of a scene from a disaster movie where the characters are surrounded by monsters.


    They instinctively wanted to defend and counterattack.


    The energy arrows of the archers had already been condensed.


    The mages, their faces pale, their magic not even halfway recovered, interrupted their meditation, stood up, and forced themselves to raise their staffs to release skills.


    Two heavily armored warriors, their bodies exhausted, lifted their massive shields once again.


    Yet, they pressed on without hesitation, intending to resist the first wave of monsters'' onught with their flesh and blood.


    Just as everyone was bracing themselves, John suddenly gestured to them, signaling them to keep their cool.


    The crowd was left baffled for a moment.


    Could Galewind be nning to face the oing horde of Dark Crawlers by himself?


    Adam, confused, turned his gaze towards Blue Sea, only to find that he had already put away his staff.


    His stern expression had rxed, and, catching Adam''s nce, he reassured him with augh, "Don''t worry. If Galewind asks us not to intervene, then it''s certain we''re not needed. All we need to do is sit back and enjoy the show."


    Although Adam was still somewhat worried, he gave the order to halt their preparations for attack.


    In front of them, John stood alone as a bulwark.


    The long sword in his hand moved to his side, and then with a swift swing forward.


    No unnecessary movements, just a sword''s aura.


    A stream of sword energy quietly emerged from the tip of the energy sword, slowly crossing the horde of Dark Crawlers rushing at him.


    Initially, the aura was only about a meter long, but it slowly expanded during its flight.


    By the time it reached the monsters, it had grown nearly a hundred meters in length.


    The energy from the sword aura sshed about.


    It was clearly just a crescent-shaped aura, but in the end, it became a huge de.


    Despite its seemingly slow speed, it touched the bodies of the monsters in a blink of an eye.


    And then, a scene that took everyone by surprise happened.


    The sword energy swept over the bodies of all the monsters like a gust of autumn wind blowing over fallen leaves.


    In the next second, the still-roaring Shadowcrawler were split in half.


    Regardless of level or size, they all met the same fate.

 Chapter 115 114-Submission（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 115 Chapter 114-Submission£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The sharp sword energy, stretching a hundred meters long, traveled almost two to three hundred meters before it finally halted.


    It then dissipated into the environment as ordinary energy.


    The scene was aplete mess.


    With a casual wave of his sword, John had not only imed the lives of the Shadowcrawlers but had also bisected all trees within a 300-meter radius.


    The cut sections were as smooth as a ne, demonstrating just how sharp that sword energy was.


    Even the thick and seemingly imprable chaos fog had been cleaved apart by John''s single strike, creating a huge gap.


    The surrounding fog rolled wildly, trying to fill the gap.


    While the energy might have dispersed, the sword energy still lingered in that space.


    As soon as the fog attempted to fill the void, it was instantly shredded.


    This actually made the visibility in this area much better.


    Behind John, everyone stood with their mouths agape, their faces filled with disbelief.


    They couldn''t even find the right words to describe what they were witnessing.


    It was simply too unbelievable.


    A casual sword swing with such a terrifying power!


    Adam''s eyes widened, and it took him a long while to regain hisposure.


    The other members of the Genesis Guild stood like statues, rooted to the spot.


    Some even dropped their weapons without realizing it.


    Adam twisted his neck with difficulty, turning to look at Blue Sea beside him, only to see that Blue Sea had an equally shocked expression.


    This reassured him.


    It seemed that he wasn''t the only one who was inexperienced.


    "Is the power of this strike really achievable by a yer?"


    Blue Sea rubbed his cheek, took a deep breath, and murmured, "This was just a casual swing of his sword. If he was to use a skill seriously, wouldn''t he wipe out the entire Twisted Grove?"


    Adam nodded vigorously.


    He wholeheartedly agreed with Blue Sea''sint. "Although I guessed that Galewind would be very powerful, I never expected him to be at this level."


    Adam showed a bitter smile, his spirit somewhat down.


    The casual strike from John had dealt a tremendous blow to his psyche, even prompting a deep self-doubt.


    Adam had worked hard in this game and had the substantial backing of the Genesis Guild, butpared to John, he felt like a clown.


    Adam thought that even his trump card would struggle to match John''s casual strike.


    This enormous difference, like a gaping chasm, made it hard for the typically proud Adam to not feel self-doubt.


    He wasn''t the only one.


    Almost everyone present, except Emma, shared this sentiment.


    Emma, on the other hand, sped her hands to her chest, her eyes filled with adoring stars.


    She didn''t care about the gap between her and Johnny.


    In her heart, John had always been an invincible existence.


    Compared to Adam''s destion, Blue Sea''s reaction was much better.


    Having experienced the Dark Spirit Realm exploration with John, Blue Sea''s psychological endurance had reached a certain height.


    He pped Adam on the shoulder andforted him, "Don''t get discouraged. Galewind is a freak,paring yourself to him is pointless."


    Adam gave a bitterugh, "I just feel like we''ve wasted so many resources... Galewind, a lone yer, has achieved such heights in just a few months, while we''ve been stuck in ce..."


    Blue Sea retorted seriously, "That''s not right. Galewind is one of a kind; we couldn''t duplicate him even if we wanted to. Our goal should be to make the guild and ourselves stronger, bit by bit."


    Adam pondered over it.


    It seemed that Blue Sea had a point.


    Adam realized he had no need topare himself to a freak like John.


    After all, there was no second John in this world.


    Besides, John''s show of power actually provided a direction for his own efforts.


    As long as he continued to level up and equip himself, he would eventually reach a simr height.


    With this thought, Adam''s eyes lit up with a fervent glow.


    The Guild Leader of Genesis Guild, always known for his confidence and dominance, finally found his spirit again.


    At the same time, Adam reminded himself inwardly, "In this life, I must never be John''s enemy. This kind of man can only be a friend, never an enemy..."


    On the other side, after unleashing a powerful sword strike, John ceased to attack.


    The Divine de in his hand gradually disappeared.


    He looked at the almost dying Shadowcrawler Matriarch and gave a faint smile.


    "Now... can you answer my question?"


    The sword aura had grazed the Shadowcrawler Matriarch as well, but it had not killed it in one blow.


    This was not because the sword aura was weak, but because John deliberately held back.


    After all, he hadn''t received an answer to his question yet.


    He couldn''t just kill the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, could he?


    At this moment, the Shadowcrawler Matriarch was so terrified that it was shaking all over.


    Its previous arrogance was nowhere to be seen.


    Ity down on the ground in a submissive manner, lowering its head in a posture of surrender. "Honored traveler, could you repeat your question?"


    John couldn''t help butugh.


    The address had changed?


    It seemed this Shadowcrawler Matriarch wasn''t as stubborn as he''d thought.


    "Twenty years ago, a young werewolf named Seth disappeared in the Twisted Grove. Was he hunted by you?"


    The Matriarch replied in a low voice, still trembling, "I''m sorry, I don''t remember such a person. In fact, this area was not under my control twenty years ago. At that time, another lord from the abyss ruled here. Perhaps it has something to do with the previous lord."


    John frowned.


    If it involved another lord of the abyss, this matter would be moreplicated.


    Seeing John''s silence, the Shadowcrawler Matriarch trembled more violently.


    It crawled a few steps forward, its small eyes revealing a ttering look.


    "If you need it, sir, I can tell you about the previous lord. That creature didn''t return to the abyss, but resides in a secret ce in Sunset Mountain."


    John raised an eyebrow. "Then tell me about it."


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch moved forward again, its voice growing more submissive.


    "That creature is a middle-ranked lord-level being in the abyss. Its original form is a Corrupted Dragon named Beyvis. It is currently residing in Cholera Land to the northeast of Twisted Grove..."


    John nced at it. This simple gaze was enough to frighten the Shadowcrawler Matriarch into stopping its actions.


    Once again, the Shadowcrawler Matriarch prostrated itself.


    "Speak properly, don''t get too close. Do you know your appearance can scare my friends?" Its mandibles trembled inside its huge mouth, indicating its understanding.


    This scene left the people behind John dumbfounded.


    They never thought a game''s lord-level boss would act so subserviently.


    Wasn''t it said that the abyss creatures in the Godyer game were always high in dignity?


    Creatures from there represented chaos, darkness, blood, and ughter...


    So why did this bug look no different from a puppy right now?


    John, however, remained expressionless, showing no surprise.


    The higher the level of the boss, the stronger their sense of danger.


    Even though he had only made a simple move earlier, some aura had leaked out when he unleashed his power.


    Insectoid creatures, for the most part, have an incredible sense of perception.


    This Shadowcrawler Matriarch must have detected that slight leakage of John''s aura, hence its unusually obedient behavior.


    "Cholera Land..." John pondered for a moment, then turned to Blue Sea, "Where is our target, Twin Volcano?"


    Blue Sea pulled out a scroll of parchment from his bag.


    The map drawn on it was quite simple, probably sketched casually.


    After carefully checking the directions, Blue Sea responded, "Due north from here, about a day''s journey."


    John took the parchment, spread it in front of the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, "Mark the location of Cholera Land. If it''s on the way, I''ll pay a visit to this Corrupted Dragon."


    The Matriarch made an effort to open its disproportionately small eyes on its huge head.


    After focusing on the parchment for a while, it finally saw its contents clearly.


    It struggled to lift its upper body and pointed at a spot on the parchment with a thin limb.


    John, getting a bit impatient, said, "Mark it, don''t waste my time."


    The Matriarch trembled in panic, then cut open its belly, staining its limb with blood, and drew a circr symbol on the parchment.


    John handed the parchment back to Blue Sea.


    The Matriarch then asked cautiously, "Are you heading to Twin Volcano?"


    John nodded and said casually, "Correct. Any problems?"


    A wave of fear washed over the Matriarch''s face, "That ce is dangerous. It''s likely that there are demi-god level creatures hiding there..."


    John lifted his head in surprise, "So you''ve been there?"


    The Matriarch quickly answered, "Before I came here from the abyss, I visited that area out of curiosity. But at the entrance, I detected divine energy, so I didn''t dare to go in."


    John stroked his chin, mulling it over.

 Chapter 116 115-Secrets of the Abyss（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 116 Chapter 115-Secrets of the Abyss£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    "In fact, there are many areas in Sunset Mountain, just like Twin Volcano, which are mysterious and dangerous, areas that we, abyss creatures, have not yet explored,"


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch, seeminglypletely awed by John''s power, spoke up without any reservation.


    Seeing that John remained silent, it continued, "The higher beings in the abyss have always wanted to deal with these dangerous areas, but the divine barrier of Sunset Mountain limits them. With our lower-level lords not strong enough, we could only bypass these areas."


    Suddenly, as if a thought urred to him, John casually asked, "Speaking of which, I''ve always wanted to ask you. How far has the abyss''s erosion of Sunset Mountain progressed?"


    The Matriarch suddenly fell silent, apparently finding it difficult to answer this question.


    John looked at it with a half-smile, his eyes full of threat, "What? Is this question troubling you?"


    The Matriarch''s huge head shook vigorously, "I beg you, I really can''t answer that. If the higher beings in the abyss knew I leaked this information, our whole species would face annihtion."


    John lifted a hand, a faint light glowing at his fingertips, "If you don''t answer, your annihtion begins right now..."


    The Matriarch began to frantically scramble backward as soon as John raised his hand, sensing the tremendous threat brought by that faint glow.


    However, even when facing this life-and-death decision, the Shadowcrawler still refused, "Please, spare me. I really can''t tell you. Before leaving the abyss, we all made a Blood Oath. If we reveal this information, we will immediately be subjected to bacsh, a fate worse than death."


    John furrowed his brow.


    The Blood Oath of the abyss was indeed a troublesome thing.


    It''s a contract signed at the soul level, bearing the will of order.


    Vitions lead to immediate death at best, while worse fates involve the soul suffering endless torment from the collective will of the abyss.


    Even if he were to kill this bug right now, it wouldn''t spill anything valuable.


    Yet John particrly valued this piece of information.


    Currently, it seems inevitable that a major conflict between the abyss and the forces ofw and order will ur.


    Knowing the details earlier would help him gain the upper hand when therge-scale war breaks out in the future.


    After some thought, John suddenly waved his hand. A shadowy light shed and was gone.


    [You have activated the skill: Abyssal Prison!]


    [Abyssal Prison (divine skill): A gift from the warden of the abyss. Upon activation, the skill can imprison a space of 1000 yards in radius, allowing the user to modify the rules of the space at will. All elements can be controlled, with the exception of space-time...]


    The space around John began to distort, excluding everyone else.


    Only John and the Shadowcrawler Matriarch remained in the entire space.


    "This is... Abyssal Prison?!" The Shadowcrawler Matriarch''s normally tiny eyes bulged into perfect circles in shock.


    "You... you''re a favored of the warden of the abyss?!" it eximed.


    John blinked in surprise.


    It seemed the creature had misunderstood something in the past.


    But instead of exining, John simply nodded, "That''s right. I too hail from the abyss. Can you talk now?"


    The Matriarch hurriedly nodded, uttering in awe, "I never imagined that the usually indifferent warden of the abyss would involve himself in these matters. Considering that you were dispatched to the humans, you must be carrying an incredibly important mission."


    Growing impatient, John retorted, "Enough with the chit-chat. Get to the point. My mission is none of your business."


    The Shadowcrawler obediently nodded and began to share all it knew, "From what I understand, the abyss haspleted the upation and corruption of most areas of Sunset Mountain, except for a few ces imbued with divine power..."


    Momentster, John waved his hand to dissipate the Abyssal Prison.


    The previous ease and joy was now absent from his face, reced with solemnity.


    The information from the Matriarch had caught him off guard.


    The abyss''s erosion of Sunset Mountain exceeded his expectations, making arge-scale war inevitable, and sooner than he expected.


    The moment the Abyssal Prison ended, and order was restored in reality, the previously calm Matriarch suddenly exhibited an expression of pain and began to roll on the ground.


    The severed trees and skeletons littering the ground shattered under the Matriarch''s frantic rolling.


    It howled in agony, each scream more piercing than thest, like demonic music prating the mind.


    Adam, Blue Sea, and the others quickly covered their ears, their faces filled with horror.


    Was the Matriarch really this powerful?


    Even its subconscious cries of pain could inflict such harm on their minds.


    John extended a hand, gently pressing it against Emma''s ear, her face twisted in pain, to shield her auditory senses.


    He then looked at the Matriarch, now curled up and oozing fresh blood from numerous cuts on its body.


    Its giant mouth gaped open, its circr, sharp mandibles writhing, and blood pouring out.


    "You... why... this is the punishment for breaking the Blood Oath..." the Matriarch''s voice echoed throughout the area, broken and filled with extreme agony.


    John replied tly, "I never told you I had any rtion with the warden of the abyss. It was all your assumption."


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch felt deceived, and its fury caused it to lose all sense of reason.


    Only one thought consumed the creature: to tear the damned human before it into a thousand pieces.


    The profound pain in the depths of its soul even made it overlook the substantial disparity between it and John.


    Roaring, the Matriarch attempted to charge at John, but no sooner had it righted its body than it shrieked again, curling back up.


    The pain was too much!


    The punishment for breaking the abyssal Blood Oath had just begun and had already rendered the Matriarch unable to fight.


    John watched with an indifferent expression, tutting with amazement, until the Matriarch was on itsst breath.


    Extending a finger, he touched the creature, "Thank you for the information.


    As a reward, I''ll end your suffering."


    Without any visible surge of energy from John, the Shadowcrawler Matriarch copsed lifelessly.


    Its body dissolved into a beam of white light, vanishing into the air, leaving behind only a luminous treasure chest.


    Adam and the others lowered their hands, still rattled.


    Although the Matriarch was now dead, the echo of its shrill screams lingered in their minds.


    John casually opened the treasure chest, pulling out three pieces of radiant equipment: two in a violet light and one in orange.


    He had lucked out, even scoring an epic piece of gear.


    John cast an identification spell, and the properties of the three pieces of gear appeared before them:


    [Shuria''s Crown (legendary headgear): In the ancient times, the queen of the Elf Empire, Shuria, gathered branches from the Tree of Nature and wove them into this crown. After Shuria fell in the abyss invasion, the crown was lost...]


    [Requirements: Level 240 or 200 points in nature affinity]


    [Attributes: +150 Agility, +80 Nature Affinity, +100 Attack Power]


    [Additional skill: Wild Frenzy. When activated, you can control all nature beings within a 500-yard radius, sharing their hearing and sight...]


    [ss: Druid or Archer...]


    This was undeniably a top-tier legendary piece of equipment.


    Although itcked an active attack skill, the support skill Wild Frenzy could prove incredibly useful under certain circumstances.


    John nced back to see the two high-level archers from the Genesis Guild in his party already eyeing the crown greedily.


    If it wasn''t in John''s hands, they probably would have tried to snatch it.


    One of the female archers, taking advantage of her gender, sashayed over.


    "Big shot, would you consider selling this piece to me? I''m willing to pay any price," she proposed, casting a flirtatious nce at John.


    It was hard to deny, she was quite a beauty.


    Even without knowing what she looked like in reality, her curvaceous figure was enough to set many a man''s heart racing.


    John gave her an amused nce, but before he could speak, Emma voiced her displeasure.


    While Emma was naive, she certainly wasn''t stupid.


    The woman was practically suggesting she''d trade her body for the equipment.


    Wasn''t this a tant provocation?


    Emma promptly ced herself between John and the archer, saying heatedly, "Not for sale. If you want this type of gear, go buy it at the auction house."


    The female archer''s eyes were seductive as she nced at Emma, then puffed out her chest.


    A silent disy of rivalry.


    Indeed, there was a noticeable difference.


    With her eyebrows furrowed and eyes wide open, Emma was ready to engage.


    Just as the two women seemed ready to go at each other, Adam stepped in.


    "Brother Galewind, would you consider parting with this item and selling it to me?" he asked.


    John smiled slightly, "If you want it, take it. No need to talk about money for loot we got together."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged a knowing smile.


    As Blue Sea had previously suggested, everything was understood without words.

 Chapter 117 116-Legendary Staff: Woodmist Warchant（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 117 Chapter 116-Legendary Staff: Woodmist Warchant£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    In fact, apart from the three pieces of equipment John pulled out of the treasure chest, the battlefield was littered with items sparkling with the glow of enchantment.


    This battle nearly wiped out all the Shadowcrawlers in the Twisted Grove.


    Apart from the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, the lesser creatures also dropped a fair share of loot.


    Silver and gold coins floated above the ground, quietly awaiting collection.


    In addition, there were some one-time-use items like healing potions scattered about.


    As for the equipment, although they didn''t match the high quality of the three items John held, they were still of a caliber that would cause a scramble amongst many yers in the market.


    All in all, it was a bountiful haul.


    John turned to Adam, "First, have your guild members collect the items on the ground. They''re of no use to me, but your guild isrge and should have people who can make use of them."


    Adam opened his mouth, as if to say something, but John waved him off, "I know what you''re going to say. There''s no need. These things are just a burden to me."


    Adam sighed.


    He had wanted to say that the loot on the ground was basically the result of John''s solo efforts.


    It wouldn''t be right for him to take nothing for his contributions.


    But obviously, John had guessed his thoughts and shut him down before he could voice them.


    Seeing Adam hesitating, John became a bit impatient: "Hurry up, we still have a journey ahead."


    Left with no other option, Adam could only follow John''s arrangement, instructing his guild members to gather the gold coins, items, and equipment scattered on the ground.


    Blue Sea also seemed interested and was picking and choosing at the side.


    When he found something to his liking, he unhesitatingly pocketed it.


    Although this trip was only to fulfill the duties of friendship and to help Adam find the second Lv4 Guild Establishment Order, he couldn''t return empty-handed, could he?


    The equipment on the ground might not be useful to him, but it would be quite nice for the lower-level members of his guild.


    "Look, Blue Sea is more self-aware than you. I can only be interested in very few pieces of equipment now. If you need them, just take them and stop being polite," John casually tossed "Shuria''s Crown" into Adam''s hands.


    Seeing Adam''s ashamed face, John shook his head helplessly.


    This guy was just like Blue Sea at first, his strong pride not allowing him to take advantage of others.


    But to John, these pieces of equipment were essentially meaningless.


    After thinking for a moment, Adam said: "Since brother Galewind says so, I won''t be polite anymore. But you''re willing to help me explore Sunset Mountain, and I''m very grateful. I can''t let you lose out."


    "How about this? I''ll convert all the equipment we find today into market prices and split the money evenly, depositing your share into your ount."


    John nodded slightly.


    Since Adam had decided so, he wouldn''t say anything more.


    Although he currently had over a hundred million in cash in his ount, who wouldin about having too much money?


    John lowered his head, looking at the second piece of epic equipment in his hands. It was a gem that looked like an eye.


    [The Eye of Darkness (epic gem) (embeddable): Formed from the concentrated power within the Shadowcrawler Matriarch upon her death...]


    [Level: 240 or 280 points of spirit...]


    [Properties: +25% durability, +25% armor pration, +10% execution...]


    [Additional Skills: ...]


    [ss: Spellde, Assassin, Warrior...]


    John yed with The Eye of Darkness, deep in thought.


    This thing was more an item than equipment, given its one-time use.


    But such embeddable gems could greatly enhance the abilities of original equipment.


    Especially this Eye of Darkness, its properties were astonishing.


    Typically, an epic item was worth much more than equipment of the same level.


    If The Eye of Darkness were to be auctioned at the Dawn Breeze Auction House, it could fetch a price in the eight figures.


    But John had no intention of auctioning this gem.


    Instead, he would keep it for future use.


    Even though John''s demand for equipment wasn''t high at the moment, that was only because he hadn''t found weapons that could match his current level of strength.


    As the game progresses to theter stages, he would definitely need a suitable piece of equipment.


    That''s when The Eye of Darkness woulde into y.


    Nonchntly, he tossed The Eye of Darkness into his backpack.


    John''s eyesnded on thest piece of equipment, faintly radiating an orange glow.


    In fact, from the moment John opened the treasure chest, everyone''s attention was essentially on this piece of equipment.


    It was a piece of legendary equipment, incredibly rare.


    Aside from the two pieces auctioned off a couple of days ago, this was the third legendary equipment to be dropped since the game started.


    [Woodmist Warchant: Legend has it that in ancient times, a great Sorcerer named Woodmist, mastered numerous powerful forbidden spells, capable of moving mountains and overturning seas, and shone brightly on the battlefield against the Abyss. He eventually died under the siege of many Abyss Lords, and his weapon, Woodmist Warchant, was lost...]


    [Level: 240 or 500 points of spirit...]


    [Attributes: +300 Magic, +20% Elemental Affinity, +180 Spirit, +20% Casting Speed, +50% Magic Damage...]


    [Additional Skill 1: Magic Spring (Passive), when holding the staff, magic recovery speed increases by 80%...]


    [Additional Skill 2: Deep Blue, actively released, can ignite elements in a space to form an elemental vacuum area, suppressing all mage ss enemies...]


    [ss: All types of Mages (except Wraith ss)]


    The moment the attributes were checked, all the Mages in the room went wild.


    Their eyes were zing as they fixed their gazes on the ancient staff in John''s hands.


    With such overpowered attributes, probably no Mage ss yer could resist the temptation.


    Blue Sea walked up directly, with an excited face, saying, " Brother Galewind, are you going to auction this staff off? If you don''t need it, I''m willing to pay top dor to buy it!"


    Even for Blue Sea, who was a top Mage ss powerhouse, his current staff was just an epic piece of equipment.


    Compared to the "Woodmist Warchant" in John''s hands, it was like a firewood stick.


    Blue Sea could even assert that if "Woodmist Warchant" was put on the market, it could fetch at least a hundred million in price.


    Usually, yers who chose the Mage ss in the game were wealthy, as only the rich could afford to support the development of the Mage ss.


    To get their desired weapons, these wealthy yers would spare no expense.


    However, John didn''t immediately respond.


    After a brief silence, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t sell this staff to you at the moment."


    Blue Sea was taken aback, but then he looked at Emma, who was standing to the side with a confused expression, and immediately understood.


    Although he was eager, he didn''t push any further.


    "That''s a real pity. If you get simr staffs in the future, Brother Galewind, please consider me first."


    John nodded and said casually, "Don''t worry, weapons like this will be moremon. I''ll definitely find you an even better staff in the future."


    Blue Sea gave a slight smile, full of anticipation, and walked to the side.


    He always hadplete faith in John''s promises.


    Since John said he would find him a staff of the same caliber, he would certainly keep his word.


    John waved at Emma on the side, signaling her toe over.


    Emma might be the most indifferent of all the mage sses present.


    She was not at all interested in these equipment items.


    At the moment, she was still busy facing off against that female archer.


    Seeing John beckon, she came over, puffing her cheeks, "Johnny, why do you want to give that equipment to them? That woman clearly has ulterior motives."


    John looked at her affectionately, yfully tweaking her cute little nose, and chuckled, "That thing is useless in my hands anyway. Since Adam the guild leader needs it, why not give it to him."


    Emma huffed, still a bit disgruntled. Mainly because the female archer''s act of sticking out her chest caused too much damage to her.


    What''s the point of having suchrge breasts, it''s all cumbersome.


    Like her perky ones are the best, that woman''s are all sagging.


    Emma nced down at her chest, the perky curve regained her a bit of confidence.


    John watched her little actions and found it somewhat amusing.


    He asked softly, "Emma, what''s your current level and spirit power?"


    Emma opened the character panel and looked, "I''m already level 58, and my spirit power is almost 300."


    John was taken aback, "I remember a while ago, I''ve already leveled you guys up to over 50, howe you''ve only gained 8 levels after all this time?"


    Emma answered somewhat embarrassedly, "I''ve been addicted to fishing recently, didn''t really grind much..."


    John was left speechless.


    "Level 58... Why is your spirit power close to 300? Do you have any equipment that boosts spirit power?"


    Emma shook her head, "No, as I leveled up, my spirit power just went up. Seems like it increases a lot every time."


    John rubbed his chin, pondering, "If I remember correctly, your current ss is Pyro Enchanter, right?"


    Emma nodded in agreement.


    John said, "It seems a bit difficult to level you up in a short time, let''s try to enhance your spirit power instead."


    John handed the "Woodmist Warchant" in his hand to a bewildered Emma.


    "This equipment should be enough for you to use until level 300 or 400."

 Chapter 118 117-Arrival at Sunset Mountain（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 118 Chapter 117-Arrival at Sunset Mountain£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Emma cradled the "Woodmist Warchant" in her hands, her eyes welling up.


    "Johnny... This is too valuable, isn''t it a waste to give it to me?"


    The young girl''s voice was a bit choked.


    No woman would not be moved when the man they liked gave them a gift.


    Especially a gift as precious as this.


    Emma might be a casual yer, but it didn''t mean she didn''t understand the value of these pieces of equipment.


    She had participated in two auctions and had seen with her own eyes how astronomical the prices of equipment of this level could be at the auction.


    Now, John refused Blue Sea''s request to buy without hesitation and personally gifted this piece of equipment to her.


    Emma was moved beyond words.


    At this moment, she was surrounded by a sense of immense happiness.


    Her face was filled with joy and rxation.


    John chuckled and said, "How could it be a waste? Our lovely Emma is so beautiful, she definitely deserves a shy and cool set of equipment to match."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find someplementary equipment for youter, to help you be stronger quickly."


    Emma hugged John''s arm,ughing heartily.


    At this moment, Blue Sea and others couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Blue Sea stepped forward and joked, "Brother Galewind is indeed a gentleman who cherishes the fairer sex. Such valuable equipment, just giving it away. If I were a girl, I''d definitely fall for you too."


    Before John could reply, Adam cut in, "Give it a rest, even if you went for gender reassignment surgery and threw yourself at Brother Galewind, he still wouldn''t want you."


    The crowd burst intoughter, filling the ce with merriment.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, everyone set off again.


    They traversed the entire Twisted Grove, heading towards their destination, Sunset Mountain.


    With the death of the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, the Chaos Mist that covered the entire Twisted Grove was gradually dissipating.


    Their vision was bing clearer.


    Walking on weathered bones, the only sound was that of their footsteps, everything else was silent.


    During the journey, Adam frowned and said, "These abyssal creatures are truly terrifying, they''ve killed all the life in the entire Twisted Grove. As we''ve been traveling, we haven''t seen a single living creature."


    John, who was still leading the way, calmly replied, "It''s not surprising. The Abyss is a symbol of chaos and ughter. They don''t revere life, only conquest."


    "That''s why there are natural barriers like Sunset Mountain, separating the Abyss from the human settlements."


    Blue Sea added, "Brother Galewind is right. Ipleted a task before, and learned some ancient secrets of the Godyer continent during the process. Apparently, there have been severalrge-scale wars between the Abyss and other races, each one resulting in a bloodbath."


    John sighed, "Such a war is not far from us now..."


    Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    "However, it''s a good thing that we''re just yers, merely passers-by on this continent. For us, these wars are actually opportunities to rapidly increase our power," Adam reflected.


    "The truly pitiful and respectable ones are the local NPCs on this continent, after all, they only have one life..."


    John remained silent.


    But in his heart, he wondered: Are we really just passers-by?


    Knowing many secrets, John was well aware that what was happening on the Godyer continent would eventually be closely rted to their everyday lives.


    That''s why John always stuck to one principle.


    elerate the exploration process in the game.


    Gradually bring the power within his body back to reality.


    Only by bing stronger himself, would he have the ability to change the tide when danger arrives in the future.


    Everyone hurried on their way with their own thoughts.


    They quickly left the confines of the Twisted Grove.


    Through the dense jungle, the sprawling Sunset Mountain, stretching tens of thousands of miles, instantly appeared in their sight.


    "My God... what a beautiful view..."


    Everyone was so stunned by the sight before them that they stopped in their tracks.


    In the distant horizon right in front of them, there were towering mountains, one after another, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    The sky was as red as fire, with clouds floating above the peaks, merging into one, like an inverted red ocean.


    "I finally understand... why it''s named Sunset Mountain..."


    Someone in the crowd couldn''t help but murmur.


    Even Adam and Blue Sea, who were typically stoic and had seen many grand sights, were unable to resist being captivated by the beauty before them.


    Only John remained as calm as ever: "Don''t get too enamored with the scenery. This is not a tourist destination, danger is the dominant theme here."


    His words instantly pulled everyone''s attention back to reality.


    "Brother Galewind is absolutely right. However, we can''t ignore the beauty of our journey..." Adam started to say but suddenly stopped.


    Because they all saw a scene that terrified them.


    A group of winged Pegasus took to the air from deep within Sunset Mountain, seemingly preparing to feed in an area with lush grass.


    But as they flew over a certain peak, a thunderous roar suddenly echoed through the air.


    A monstrous ck dragon, hundreds of meters long and covered in scales, took to the sky, pping its enormous wings.


    It struck like ck lightning, diving straight into the herd of Pegasus.


    Blood rained down instantly.


    The Pegasus screamed and scattered, but none were faster than the dragon.


    One by one, they were eaten.


    The crushed flesh and blood fell from the sky, a tragic sight to behold.


    John and his party watched from a distance, the hellish scene ying out before them.


    Almost everyone held their breath, their bodies rigid with fear.


    Many swallowed hard, their faces filled with horror.


    "This... This is too terrifying, right?" Blue Sea''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The colorful glow around those Pegasus, they looked high level, yet they had no ability to fight back against that dragon."


    "Is this the terror of Sunset Mountain?"


    John squinted, answering in a nonchnt manner, "You''re overthinking it. We''re still only at the outskirts of Sunset Mountain. The real danger isn''t what we just saw..."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged a nce, both seeing a hint of horror in each other''s eyes.


    The ck dragon they had just witnessed, hundreds of meters long, had already given them an unparalleled sense of pressure.


    If this is not considered real danger, then what kind of monsters are lurking deeper within Sunset Mountain?


    Are they going to have the opportunity to witness the legendary demi-god level creatures on this trip?


    The dragon''s roar was still reverberating in their ears.


    After hunting down the herd of Pegasus, the satiated dragon didn''t immediately return to its nest but lingered in the air over the peak.


    Its wings spread out, casting a giant shadow.


    Despite the distance, everyone could feel the overwhelming pressure it emitted.


    Only John remained expressionless.


    "I wonder what level this dragon is. It seems pretty terrifying, huh?" Someone mumbled softly.


    John suddenly turned around, smiling faintly, "Don''t worry, we''ll know its level soon."


    The group turned pale.


    Adam, his face grave, asked, "Brother Galewind, you''re not nning to challenge this dragon, are you?"


    John casually replied, "Challenge? Not exactly... But our goal on this trip involves this creature. It''s not something we can avoid..."


    "What do you mean?"


    John nodded, "Exactly, that dragon is the Corrupted Dragon, Beyvis, mentioned by the Shadowcrawler Matriarch. Don''t forget, we took on a side quest before. The key topleting it probably lies with this creature."


    Everyone shivered at his words.


    Even Adam and Blue Sea were no exceptions.


    If they had known beforehand that the side quest would involve such a terrifying creature, they would never have agreed to Werewolf Seer Master Likexei''s request, even if it killed them.


    Blue Sea, clutching at straws, asked tentatively, "Brother Galewind, how do you know this dragon is Beyvis? There might be other dragons in Sunset Mountain, right?"


    John simply smiled without answering Blue Sea''s question.


    How did he know?


    The reason was simple.


    Even from a distance, John could smell the abyssal stench emanating from the dragon.


    The scent of chaos and corruption was unique to dragons from the abyss.


    Furthermore, if John was not mistaken, the mountain where the dragon was hovering was the location of the Cholera Land mentioned by the Shadowcrawler Matriarch.


    The answer was self-evident.


    Seeing everyone''s fearful faces, John waved his hand and said calmly, "Don''t panic too much. Monsters of this caliber are not umon in Sunset Mountain. They''re just intimidating in appearance. This dragon is not much stronger than the Shadowcrawler Matriarch we encountered earlier."


    John''s words made everyone want to cry but without the tears.


    Wasn''t the previous Shadowcrawler Matriarch strong enough?


    Without John, they would have been annihted.


    Adam and Blue Sea, the two guild leaders, were quick toe to terms with it.


    Indeed, if the sky were to fall, there would be someone taller to hold it up.


    If Galewind was this confident, then what did they have to worry about?


    They''d dealt with the Shadowcrawler Matriarch before, hadn''t they?


    Dealing with that Corrupted Dragon would probably take just a couple of moves, right?

 Chapter 119 118-Cholera Land, Poisoning（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 119 Chapter 118-Cholera Land, Poisoning£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Once Adam and Blue Sea realized this, the pressure in their hearts was greatly relieved.


    They looked at John together and said in unison, "Since Brother Galewind says so, let''s get moving. We can''t wait to see your dragon-ying skills."


    John smiled slightly and strode toward the peak where the dragon was circling.


    Everyone else followed closely behind.


    As they progressed, Adam couldn''t help but express his amazement, "Honestly, this is the first time I''ve seen such a dragon in Godyer. I''ve only ever heard about their existence..."


    John replied nonchntly, "Dragon? This creature hardly counts. True dragons are at least demi-god level. This thing is just a hybrid product of dragons and abyss creatures."


    This revtion startled everyone following behind.


    Adam gave a dryugh, "So, did the dragon sleep with the abyss creature, or did the abyss creature sleep with the dragon?"


    John shrugged, "Either could be the case. Dragons are quite lustful and can mate with just about any species. Otherwise, how could there be so many dragon bosses in Godyer?"


    Adam was astounded, "Even though that makes sense, I still can''t understand how dragons could be attracted to those bizarre-looking abyss creatures."


    John smiled faintly, "In the eyes of creatures like dragons, there''s no distinction between beauty and ugliness. They''re driven by an instinct to reproduce and are attracted to any strong creature of the opposite sex."


    "Given the pitiful reproductive ability of dragons, if they didn''t resort to such measures, their race would have already be extinct in Godyer."


    John suddenly turned his head to look at a high-level Dragonkin yer from the Genesis Guild.


    The yer was a Spellde, with two noticeable horns on his head.


    John jested with a lightugh, "In fact, the Dragonkin of Godyer also have a trace of dragon blood..."


    The man''s face immediately turned as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    The others exchanged looks, their gazes on the Dragonkin yer bing quite different.


    ...


    The group chatted andughed, soon arriving at the entrance of Sunset Mountain.


    Without a second thought, John stepped right in.


    [You have entered Sunset Mountain (Undeveloped Area)]


    The system prompt appeared.


    As soon as they stepped in, the scenery in front of them changed drastically.


    The space swirled as if they had passed through a thin energy barrier.


    Thend that came into view was scorched and barren.


    The soil was soaked in red.


    It seemed as though every speck of dust here had once been soaked in countless drops of blood.


    The air was filled with the scent of burning, and even the wind did not blow normally but swirled around on the ground.


    Everywhere you looked, this was the scene.


    "This... why is it different from what we saw outside?" The group was stunned. The sudden change in scenery caught them off guard.


    John casually stated, "Exactly, this is the real Sunset Mountain. What we saw outside, the lush scenery, was just how Sunset Mountain used to be..."


    Blue Sea took out the parchment.


    After carefully identifying the directions, he revealed a bitter smile.


    "It seems Brother Galewind was right. The dragon must indeed be Corrupted Dragon Beyvis. The location marked as Cholera Land by Shadowcrawler Matriarch is right there, in that mountain."


    John lifted his head, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Indeed, one had to truly enter this mountain range to feel the majesty of Sunset Mountain.


    Even the peaks of this outer area were towering and cloud-kissing, at least ten kilometers in height.


    Such mountains do not even exist in the real world.


    Unfortunately, the mountains were bare, without trees or flowers.


    It was all a wastnd.


    While walking, Blue Sea suddenly frowned, "Strange, ording to the game time, it should be night now. Why is it still as bright as day here?"


    John chuckled, "Finally noticed? Yes, the most unique feature of Sunset Mountain is that it never experiences darkness. For hundreds and thousands of years, it has been perpetually bathed in this dusk light."


    Everyone''s faces were filled with shock.


    Adam even cried out, "Could it be that the order of time here has failed?"


    John shook his head, "It''s not just about time. Rumor has it that this ce was the main battlefield of the Gods'' War. The eruption of divine power has disrupted all the orders in this area, creating this state."


    "That''s why when we look from the outside, Sunset Mountain appears vibrant and full of life. Under the distortion of divine power, what we see from outside is how this mountain range looked thousands of years ago."


    Adam and others'' eyes were filled with longing. What kind of tremendous power could affect the entire space-time order? Indeed, gods are the true rulers of the Godyer continent.


    "If these gods are so powerful, why haven''t we seen any of them?"


    Someone curiously asked this question, immediately drawing scorn from everyone else. Adam scolded, "How can you still ask such a stupid question after ying this game for so long?"


    "The game has only been running for a short while, even for gods, they can''t possibly appear so soon. We probably won''t see beings of that caliber until thete stages of the game."


    John added, "The main reason gods can''t descend to the mortal world isplicated. What you mentioned is just one part of it."


    "The primary reason lies in the influence of order. Gods can''t directly descend to the mortal world anymore. They can only interfere with the mortal world through incarnations or minions..."


    After confirming the direction, the group didn''t stop, continuing their journey deeper into the mountain range.


    Before long, they arrived at the first destination of their journey.


    [You have entered Sunset Mountain ¡ª Cholera Land (Restricted Area)]


    This area was different from the ce they had initially entered.


    Steep mountains were riddled with gigantic caves, each exceeding a hundred meters in diameter.


    There were some pools of water on the side, but the water within was pitch ck.


    asionally, bubbles would burst on the surface, releasing a nauseating stench.


    "Cholera Land... it certainly lives up to its name," said John, extending his hand and feeling an intense sting on his skin.


    Without hesitation, he circted his internal energy and cast a skill.


    [Divine Guardian (Divine Skill): A protection bestowed by the gods, purifying all impurities. Upon activation, it forms a defense barrier that can be expanded to cover a maximum radius of 100 yards. Within the Divine Guardian barrier, one remains untainted, all curse effects are nullified, and it can resist a full strike from any demigod...]


    A soft glow spread out from above John''s head, enveloping everyone within.


    In the few seconds that John was casting his skill, the team behind him had already begun to wane.


    Numbers indicating health loss due to poisoning kept popping up above their heads.


    Although the numbers were small, the frequent HP loss was worrisome.


    Everyone looked horrified and quickly pulled out their antidotes.


    However, after drinking them, there was no effect.


    They could only slow down the rate of health loss due to poisoning but couldn''t fully clear the toxins.


    Even the purification skills cast by the priests and pdins were unable topletely eradicate the poisoning effects.


    It was only after John activated Divine Guardian that their HP loss ceased.


    "Don''t try to use your skills to remove this poison. It''s not an ordinary poison. The purification skills you possess now won''t have any effect on it," John said calmly.


    "As long as you stay within the boundary of this barrier I''ve cast, the toxins in your bodies will be slowly purified. Don''t worry too much."


    Adam looked up abruptly, his eyes wide with excitement as he stared at John, "Brother Galewind, what is this skill of yours?"


    As a "Divine Favored Knight," Adam believed his understanding of Holy Light had reached the pinnacle among yers.


    While the priests and pdins in the team hadn''t noticed anything unusual, he had sensed a familiar energy.


    It was clearly the power exclusive to Holy Light.


    John said lightly, "This skill of mine is called Divine Guardian. It does have some connection with the God of Holy Light. In your Holy Light Church, it has another name. If I remember correctly, it should be: Holy Light Guardian."


    Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Holy Light Guardian? That''s the ultimate defensive skill that all priests aspire to when they reach the end of their ss. Brother Galewind, how did you... Could it be that you''re also from the Holy Light ss?"


    John shook his head, "You''re overthinking it. My ss is a bit special, so I know some skills from each ss, but it has nothing to do with the Holy Light ss."


    Adam fell silent.


    This was somewhat beyond his understanding.


    John wasn''t a believer in the God of Holy Light, nor had he been ss-confirmed in the church, yet he could use the ultimate defensive skill of the Holy Light ss.


    Adam''s curiosity about John''s ss suddenly piqued, but he could tell that John wasn''t inclined to borate.


    So, he had no choice but to bury his curiosity deep in his heart.


    At this moment, perhaps because the toxins in his body were gradually being purified, Blue Sea on the side was also slowly recovering.


    He patted Adam''s shoulder, "Why are you dwelling on this? Everyone''s ss is their biggest secret, especially for a big shot like Brother Galewind. You shouldn''t aim to pry into others'' privacy."


    Adam wore a bitter smile on his face, "I didn''t mean it that way, I was just taken aback for a moment, hence the presumptuous question. I apologize, Brother Galewind."


    John waved his hand generously, "It''s alright. After all, this skill is rted to your Holy Light Church. Your curiosity is normal. But rest assured, I''m not some heretic stealing the power of the Holy Light. So, there''s no conflict between us. Learning this skill was purely coincidental."


    Adam nodded in agreement.


    He knew what kind of person John was, so he didn''t dwell on it anymore.


    Just as everyone was busy recovering, John lifted his head, his eyes suddenly sharpening.


    "Watch out, something''sing."

 Chapter 120 119-Abyssal Mist（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 120 Chapter 119-Abyssal Mist£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    No sooner had John''s words fallen than ck mist started to billow from the gigantic caves in the mountains.


    Soon after, several emaciated figures, shrouded in ck mist, stumbled towards John and his party.


    As the smoke cleared, the group was surprised to find that these figures were human in appearance.


    But they all had dull, vacant eyes and their clothing was in tatters.


    It seemed they had been in this ce for a very long time.


    "My God, are there actually humans living here?" Everyone was taken aback, and a few were about to approach them for questions when John extended his hand to stop them.


    "Don''t go near. Can''t you see? These are not living people."


    Those who were about to approach promptly stopped in their tracks and looked closer.


    Indeed, although these figures looked human, their eyes no longer had pupils but werepletely gray.


    If you looked carefully, you''d notice that all of them had more or less fatal wounds on their bodies.


    There was no fresh blood flowing from these wounds, just pale and stinking flesh.


    Some were so severe that you could see right into their organs and bones.


    The sight was dreadfully gruesome and incredibly chilling.


    The female members of the team quickly averted their eyes, unable to bear the sight any longer.


    Emma shrieked in surprise, quickly hiding behind John without daring to raise her head.


    Truth be told, the environment akin to hell, paired with these eerie monsters, was no less terrifying than a horror film in reality.


    Adam and Blue Sea stepped forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with John.


    Adam wore a serious expression and spoke in a low tone, "Have you noticed? These creatures walk stiffly, showing no flexibility of a living being."


    Blue Sea shared the same serious expression, and chimed in, "Indeed. Moreover, my Detection spell can''t retrieve any information about these creatures. I have no idea why."


    "I can''t get any feedback from my Detection spell either."


    "Really? My Detection spell is also ineffective."


    "Strange, why is it like this?"


    Voices of confusion rang out among the group.


    After some serious contemtion, Adam voiced his theory, "I suspect these creatures are indeed humans, long dead. Judging by their appearance, they resemble some kind of Wraith-like beings."


    Blue Sea shook his head, "Even if they are Wraiths, they shouldn''t be able to make my Detection spell ineffective unless they have reached such a high level that even basic information can''t be disyed."


    "That''s impossible!" Adam said resolutely, "If they''ve reached that level, they wouldn''t have stumbled in front of us. They would have sent us back to the Silverglow Respawn Pool straight away."


    Blue Sea agreed, "There''s another possibility. These Wraith-like creatures might be the summons of a Necromancer. A high-level Necromancer at that. My Detection spell might not be able to retrieve their information through the summoned creatures, hence disying nothing."


    Finally, the previously silent John spoke up, "Let''s not specte incorrectly. These guys are indeed humans, but they have nothing to do with a Necromancer, and they''re not even Wraith-like creatures."


    "What truly made your Detection spells ineffective, is not these creatures, but that thing."


    Following John''s gaze, everyone finally noticed the ck mist swirling around the creatures.


    "What is that thing? It can actually shield our Detection spells?"


    Blue Sea''s face showed a trace of seriousness.


    This was the first time in the game he had encountered something that couldpletely block yer skills.


    In other games, there were simr things, but the system would directly disy them.


    This ck mist silently swallowed everyone''s Detection spells, and the system gave no hint at all, which was truly strange.


    John smirked.


    He was familiar with this ck mist, not because he had encountered it before, but because it had appeared more than once in the memories of the Devil Azazel, whose legacy he had inherited.


    "Abyssal Mist... This stuff is pretty rare. It''s generally hidden deep in the abyss, onlymanded by the Demon n and their minions. It seems that Corrupted Dragon had a rather unusual status."


    John suddenly stepped forward, moving outside the Divine Guardian barrier he had cast.


    As Adam was about to voice a warning, he was stopped by Blue Sea''s gesture.


    "Don''t worry, Galewind certainly knows what he''s doing. Let''s just watch and see."


    John took a deep breath, feeling the subtle corrosive sensation in the air.


    If he wasn''t wrong, this should be the toxin carried by the Corrupted Dragon itself.


    Due to certain reasons, it had spread throughout this entire Cholera Land.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to exin why the usual purification spell could not remove this kind of toxic attack.


    Of course, for John, the impact of these toxins was almost negligible.


    The sting on his skin was because the toxins could not prate through his skin into John''s body.


    They could only cause a slight burning effect on the surface.


    The damage healed even quicker than John''s self-healing abilities.


    As for the air he breathed, the moment it was inhaled into his lungs, these toxins were automatically filtered out by John''s body.


    He didn''t even need to circte the energy in his body or apply any protective skills.


    He could even casually breathe in this air filled with potent toxins.


    John only took two steps forward and then stopped.


    He reached out and gestured lightly.


    A wisp of ck mist slowly drifted over from the monsters.


    Under John''s control, the wisp of ck mist gradually formed into a ball, quietly floating in his hand, remarkably obedient.


    But with a surge of pure white energy in John''s hand, the ck mist suddenly became agitated.


    It began to crazily ram into the surrounding white energy.


    Each collision produced a sizzling sound, as if something was burning and melting in a zing fire.


    The party inside the Divine Guardian barrier watched in amazement.


    Adam murmured to himself, "This thing... is it alive?"


    He felt that in the many years he had founded the Genesis Guild and traversed the gaming world, there hadn''t been a day with as many surprises as today.


    John''s calm voice rang out from beyond the barrier, "Yes, this is not smoke at all. Essentially, it''s made up of countless tiny bugs, which is why it''s called Abyssal Mist. This Abyssal Mist has the ability to iste all investigations, and it''s leagues beyond the Chaos Mist in the Twisted Grove."


    John tilted his head, staring at the Abyssal Mist in his hand that was continuously ramming the energy.


    He suddenly brought his hands close to his eyes, his gaze shimmering.


    The Abyssal Mist seemed to detect John''s focus and calmed down again.


    It simply hovered in the middle, maintaining a safe distance from the surrounding energy.


    John turned his head to look at the immobile humanoid monsters.


    Sure enough, the ck mist swirling around them suddenly became restless.


    Originally moving slowly, it now became restless as if it detected that a wisp of ck mist had broken its link with them.


    John pondered thoughtfully.


    It seemed that the Abyssal Mist indeed had a group consciousness.


    It wasposed of numerous small entities, so why did they share a single consciousness?


    John''s curiosity was suddenly piqued.


    The mysterious light in his eyes flickered faster.


    He directly activated the Eye of Artemis.


    This divine skill could not only see through all illusions but also had a certain analytical ability.


    In John''s vision, the obedient Abyssal Mist on his hand was continuously magnifying, with various information emerging and turning into text.


    He quickly understood.


    These tiny bugs, invisible to the naked eye, actually had a unique mental link between them.


    Although each individual''s mental strength was very weak, when linked together, it achieved a perfect bnce, eventually forming a massive group consciousness.


    While John was analyzing the Abyssal Mist, everyone inside the defensive barrier stared at him without blinking, their eyes full of curiosity and shock.


    "What exactly is Galewind''s identity?" Adam couldn''t help but whisper to Blue Sea, "It seems like he knows everything, especially about this abyss, an undeveloped high-level secret realm. It''s like he''s got every detail at his fingertips."


    Blue Sea shook his head: "I''m not sure about Galewind''s specific ss, but it must be a rare hidden ss, probably rted to some ancient secrets. His knowledge must have been gained while developing his ss."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    It seemed that Blue Sea also didn''t know anything, and his words were only guesses.


    On the other side, John rotated his arm and dispersed the energy on his hand.


    The wisp of ck mist, as if pardoned, hurriedly returned to the humanoid monsters.


    "Let''s go and see why these zombie-like living dead are blocking our path," he said, taking the lead toward the monsters, with the rest following closely.


    When John had released the Divine Guardian, he had set the anchor on Emma.


    So, as they moved, the defensive barrier moved with them, preventing them from identally exposing themselves to the toxin-filled space.


    However, before they could take a few steps, John waved his hand to stop them.


    "That''s close enough. Any further, and the Abyssal Mist will attack you. They''re extremely sensitive to signs of life. If it weren''t for the barrier of holy light, you would''ve ended up like these living dead by now."


    At John''s calm words, everyone involuntarily shivered.


    They had seen the state of these humanoid monsters.


    If they ended up the same, it would be a fate worse than death.


    They hadn''t expected that the ck mist, the Abyssal Mist, had such a twisted ability to attack.


    They wondered if they could escape this fate by ending their own lives in advance.


    Many people murmured this to themselves.

 Chapter 121 120-The Master Invites You as Guests（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 121 Chapter 120-The Master Invites You as Guests£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    "Galewind, why does the defensive barrier make this so-called Abyssal Mist give up attacking us?" John suddenly realized that Adam, apart from being haughty, was also quite curious.


    This question was loudly voiced by him.


    Of course, the others in the team were also full of questions.


    It''s just that the gap between them and John was too significant, and they didn''t have much interaction with him, so they felt embarrassed to ask.


    Except for Emma. The girl was beaming with admiration, her gaze never leaving John from start to finish.


    Her pretty face was filled with a proud expression that screamed, "My man is so amazing."


    Despite being in such a bizarre environment, Emma had no worries at all.


    It seemed that as long as John was there, she could even happily go to hell...


    John patiently exined, "The energy of holy light and the abyss are natural enemies. These tiny bugs are very sensitive and can perceive the threat of the Divine Guardian, so they''ve chosen not to attack you."


    This was why John had deliberately stepped out of the range of the Divine Guardian''s barrier when he had caught a wisp of Abyssal Mist earlier.


    If he had brought the Abyssal Mist within the range of the Divine Guardian, Adam and the others, without the shield, would have be the primary targets of the mist bugs.


    At least with their current level and strength, they were unable to resist the attack of the Abyssal Mist.


    John finally understood why these humanoid monsters in front of him had be living dead.


    Apart from isting detection, the Abyssal Mist loved to consume fresh blood.


    They could burrow into the bodies of living beings through their pores, devour their blood, and seal their souls in their minds.


    This gradually turned the attacked beings into living dead.


    While stopping Adam and the others from moving forward, John himself walked up to the living dead.


    He was quite interested and began examining them.


    Their exposed wounds were gray and bloodless, a characteristic of being attacked by the Abyssal Mist.


    But how were these massive wounds caused?


    Just as John was pondering, one of the living dead suddenly spoke.


    His voice was hoarse, obviously due to severe damage to his vocal cords. "The master said... guests have arrived at the foot of the mountain... ordered us to wee... please, you are invited to visit..."


    John raised an eyebrow in surprise, "You guys can talk?"


    The living dead, its gray pupil-less eyes focused on John, looked quite eerie.


    "We are the master''s most loyal servants... it is our duty to dedicate everything to the master..."


    What was that?


    It made no sense.


    With his arms folded over his chest, John continued to ask, "Who is your master? Corrupted Dragon Beyvis?"


    The living dead repeated its previous words: "The master said... guests have arrived at the foot of the mountain..."


    It seemed that once they became living dead, theypletely lost their self-awareness.


    Their words were nothing but mechanical settings.


    John shook his head helplessly, sighing, "If your existence is worse than death, let me help you find peace..."


    He gently extended his right hand, a glow lighting up at his fingertips.


    The Abyssal Mist that had been swirling around the living dead, at the moment John extended his hand, instantly surged away from them.


    It quickly retreated into the depths of therge cave.


    "Running quite fast, aren''t they?" John slightly smiled, looking at the living dead who stood as still as statues.


    As the Abyssal Mist abandoned them, the Detection spell finally managed to reveal their attribute information.


    [Living Dead (Elite Melee Wild Monster): Humans attacked by the Abyssal Mist, their souls forever trapped within, all blood drained, still retaining some abilities from their previous life...]


    [Race: Wraith]


    [Level: 100]


    [Attributes: ...]


    As expected, a masterpiece of the Abyssal Mist.


    With a casual flick of his finger, the light at his fingertip rose into the air, swift as lightning, flying straight towards the abandoned living dead.


    The moment they were hit, their bodies burst into raging mes, gradually melting.


    Everyone watched the living dead engulfed in mes.


    Rather than showing pain, they seemed to express relief, as if they were finally free from torment.


    Until they turned into ashes, scattered in the wind.


    They were finally free...


    John stood with his hands behind his back, looking into the deep, endless cavern.


    A hint of anger flickered in his eyes.


    "Let''s go. If the ''host'' here wants to invite us in, we''ll y along."


    The group advanced deeper into the cavern.


    The moment they entered, they felt a bone-chilling cold.


    The temperature inside the cavern was at least twenty to thirty degrees lower than outside.


    The sudden temperature drop made many in the team sneeze repeatedly.


    "Strange, aren''t dragons said to like warm and humid environments? Why is the Corrupted Dragon''sir so cold?" someone muttered quietly.


    John, leading the group, calmly replied, "While that statement isn''t incorrect, it''s also not entirely urate. It''s somewhat of an oversimplification. Most dragons indeed prefer warm, humid environments."


    "But some like the Frost Dragons thrive in the cold of ice and snow, certainly not fans of warmth."


    "The Corrupted Dragon is the same. This beast''s realm in the abyss is even colder than here."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces.


    Both of them sensed something off in John''s tone.


    It seemed that the appearance of the living dead had made John extremely disgusted with Corrupted Dragon Beyvis.


    That guy was in for some bad luck...


    They journeyed further into the depths of the cavern, the temperature getting colder and colder.


    The surrounding rock walls even began to seep water.


    In order to keep warm, everyone had to drink the potions they carried with them.


    This was to elerate the flow of blood in their bodies.


    They needed to maintain theirbat power, ready to deal with the imminent enemies.


    What was strange was that along the way, they didn''t encounter any small monsters attacking them.


    It was as if in this entire Cholera Land, there was only the Corrupted Dragon, the one Boss.


    "It''s not surprising, dragons are inherently possessive creatures. In their territory, apart from theirpletely controlled minions, other creatures are absolutely not allowed," John exined.


    "As for dragons, creatures with extremely powerful individual strength, they don''t need assistance and can deal with most iing enemies."


    Hearing John''s exnation, everyone came to a sudden realization.


    The further in they went, the harder the journey became.


    The cavern didn''t have any stairs or paths.


    The slippery ground made everyone tread carefully, a slight carelessness could cause them to slip.


    After an unknown amount of time spent advancing in the dark, suddenly, a dim light appeared in front of everyone.


    The light got brighter until it became clear.


    The ground also began to tten.


    It was then they realized they had reached inside the mountain.


    It was an incredibly vast hemispherical space.


    In the middle was a high tform, and the ck dragon they had seen before was quietly lying on it.


    Beneath it, various gold and silver treasures were shining with dazzling light.


    The source of the light everyone saw was from these treasures.


    Seeing the treasure that covered the entire tform, most people''s breaths became heavier.


    This scene was too visually striking, everywhere they looked was a dazzling golden light.


    It was hard not to make people desire to possess it.


    However, when they saw the huge monster with a gruesome body and a single horn on its head, their desire to possess instantly disappeared.


    Throwing out the Detection spell, the information they got made everyone terrified.


    [Corrupted Dragon Beyvis (Lord-level Boss)]


    [Level: ???]


    [Race: ???]


    [Attributes: ???]


    All question marks, indicating that the strength of this dragon far exceeded everyone else''s.


    If they wanted to own these gold and silver treasures, they would have to fight against this terrifying monster.


    It was quite overambitious.


    John stopped, still standing in front of everyone.


    He stood with his hands behind his back, expressionless, and with a casual wave towards Emma, he reinforced the Divine Guardian released with Emma as the anchor point.


    Dragons naturally carried a high-level oppression.


    Without the Divine Guardian, others wouldn''t be able to bear this kind of pressure.


    John looked up.


    The Corrupted Dragon Beyvis was dozing off, appearingzy.


    Each breath caused a hurricane in this space.


    Its long tail was gently swinging behind it.


    John revealed a mocking smile.


    Clearly, this guy wasn''t really asleep.


    Instead, he was secretly observing these uninvited guests.


    It''s always said that dragons are naturally cunning and careful, and this proved it.


    "Corrupted Dragon, Beyvis?" John''s calm voice echoed, containing three parts inquiry and seven parts affirmation.


    The dragon suddenly opened its eyes, its golden vertical pupils staring intently at John.


    "Humans, what is your purpose here?"


    John looked at him mockingly, "Wasn''t it you who invited us in as guests?"


    Beyvis''s gaze shifted to the others behind John.


    Each person that his gaze met instinctively avoided eye contact.


    The stare of the dragon naturally carried an intimidating power.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of the Divine Guardian''s barrier, Beyvis''s mere gaze would be enough to make everyone lose most of theirbat power.


    Beyvis snorted softly, and turned his gaze back to the expressionless John, "Human, you''re different from them. You give me an inscrutable feeling. Speak your purpose."


    John casually adjusted his tattered cloak and spoke indifferently, "We''vee from the Twisted Grove, looking to inquire about the whereabouts of a certain person."

 Chapter 122 121-Greed Backfires（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 122 Chapter 121-Greed Backfires£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Beyvis, irritated, shook his head and roared, "Human, you''vee to the wrong ce. The person you''re seeking isn''t here!"


    John remained unfazed, his voice still as calm as ever, "You''re not even willing to hear who we''re looking for and yet you''re so quick to say they''re not here?"


    "It''s irrelevant. There are no living beings here, so how could the person you''re seeking possibly be here?"


    It had to be said,pared to the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, this Corrupted Dragon was much smarter.


    Instead of impulsivelyunching an attack upon discovering John and the others, it chose to let these uninvited guests in and observe them first.


    All because the human before it was too enigmatic to decipher.


    Even now, this dragon was still hesitant.


    It had encountered many strong humans before, but none had instilled such apprehension.


    To its eyes, John was like a ck hole, a terrifying void that nullified all investigative attempts.


    Its own perception couldn''t get any feedback.


    Precisely because it couldn''t see through John, the Corrupted Dragon managed to suppress its instinctual bloodlust and converse so calmly with him.


    John locked eyes with the dragon''s golden vertical pupils, maintaining his unrushed demeanor, "I heard that twenty years ago, the Twisted Grove was your territory? The person I''m seeking disappeared in the Twisted Grove around that time."


    Unable to suppress its fury any longer, Beyvis roared angrily, "Damn it, how much did that insect tell you? It''s betraying the Abyss, I''ll tear it to pieces!"


    "I''m afraid you''re toote for that. The Shadowcrawler Matriarch is now but ashes," John replied, a faint smile on his face.


    "Besides, the fact that you once upied the Twisted Grove shouldn''t be such a big secret, should it? Why elevate it to the level of betraying the Abyss?"


    Suddenly, Beyvis fell silent.


    It heard a piece of news that sent chills down its spine.


    The Shadowcrawler Matriarch was dead?


    And it seemed like the work of this human in front of it.


    "Human, did you kill that bug?" Beyvis asked.


    John just smiled, "Yes, because it was really uncooperative..."


    The rage in Beyvis'' golden eyes gradually faded, reced by a sense of wariness.


    Although the Shadowcrawler Matriarch was not as powerful as it, it was still a creature at the level of Abyssal Lords.


    Yet, to this human, it seemed no more significant than a bug, easily squashed for being nopliant...


    Facing this kind of power, Beyvis feared it might not be able to resist.


    Seeing Beyvis remain silent, John was gradually getting impatient, "What are you hesitating about? If you don''t want to answer my question, just take action. Is the legendary Corrupted Dragon just a coward?"


    His words instantly enraged Beyvis. It abruptly spread its wings and stood up from its high tform.


    As the massive creature moved, a gust of wind started to blow, pushing back the people behind John, even activating the active defensive abilities of the Divine Guardian.


    The defensive barrier enveloped Adam and the others, sessfully shielding them from the force of the wind.


    Adam and the others were horrified.


    The wind caused merely by this creature standing up was already so powerful, how formidable was this Corrupted Dragon!


    Beyvis nced at them, growing more and more furious.


    "So, it''s the power of Holy Light, I can smell that disgusting scent from afar..."


    "Is the Holy Light Church dering war on us, the Abyss? Human, reveal your position in the Holy Light Church, are you a Cardinal, or the head of the Judgement Department?"


    John just stood in the strong wind, his cloak pping loudly, yet his figure didn''t sway at all.


    He just smiled slightly and said casually, "Don''t make wild guesses. In fact, the issue with you is not significant enough to dere a war by the Holy Light Church on the entire Abyss."


    John paused, a mysterious smile curling at the corner of his mouth, "To put it more bluntly, since you are just a puppet who knows nothing, why not let the one pulling the stringse out..."


    As he finished speaking, a glimmer of profound light shed in John''s eyes.


    The previously roaring Corrupted Dragon, Beyvis, suddenly froze.


    Its golden eyes turned pitch ck.


    When it spoke again, the voice waspletely different from the previous angry roar.


    It was a hoarse, unpleasant whisper, "Wait, why do you carry the aura of the Abyssal Royalty? Who are you really?"


    John didn''t answer its question.


    He just chuckled lightly, "Finally willing to show up? Should I address you as Beyvis, or... Abyssal Mist?"


    "Beyvis" was silent for a moment, then answered, "Just call me Beyvis, though it''s not the Beyvis you think you know who''s speaking to you..."


    That sounded like a mouthful.


    In fact, those spectating, including Adam, were left with puzzled expressions after listening to this exchange.


    They didn''t have a clue what kind of game these two were ying.


    Perhaps only John knew the truth.


    The so-called Corrupted Dragon in front of him had long been puppeteered by others.


    Even Beyvis itself was unaware of this fact.


    All of its actions had been influenced and subtly directed by someone else.


    And the one controlling it was the collective consciousness of the Abyssal Mist.


    John hadn''t initially suspected this.


    It was only when he entered the area and the Eye of Artemis scanned Beyvis'' attributes:


    [Corrupted Dragon Beyvis (Puppet) (Lord-level boss): Former mid-tier lord of the Abyss, a dragon-like creature. Attempted to control Abyssal Mist but was in turn corrupted by the Abyssal Mist''s collective consciousness, thus bing its puppet. Still possesses its own consciousness due to its powerful abilities...]


    [Race: Wraith]


    [Level: 300]


    [Attributes: ...]


    At the moment when he saw Beyvis'' race turn into Wraith, John had already understood everything.


    Only beings that have died can be Wraith.


    If the Beyvis before him was normal, its race should have been the Dragonkin.


    John had previously been curious.


    Why would a Corrupted Dragon, a creature with dragon instincts, exhibit such a cautious demeanor?


    From the memories of his legacy, a Corrupted Dragon should be highly aggressive and prone to resort to violence at the slightest provocation.


    It certainly wouldn''t calmlymunicate with humans.


    Now it appeared that this creature was just a pitiful pawn.


    It aimed to control the Abyssal Mist, yet ended up being controlled without even realizing it.


    John reactivated the Eye of Artemis.


    As expected, at this moment, "Beyvis''" attribute introduction underwent a dramatic change.


    [Abyssal Mist (Lord-level boss): A bizarre creature born in the deepest part of the Abyss, exists in the form of a collective consciousness. It likes to attach itself to other living beings and gradually takes over, converting the host into its puppet...]


    [Race: Insectoid]


    [Level: 320]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Such drastically different attribute information revealed the true identity of the current "Beyvis".


    "Answer me, human, who exactly are you?"


    There was a hint of undetectable fear hidden behind the hoarse and gloomy voice of "Beyvis".


    In the Endless Abyss, the Abyssal Mist was one of the most useful allies of the Demon race.


    However, the Demon race never treated the Abyssal Mist as a life form, but rather a reusable consumable item.


    Many years ago, in order to continue eroding the natural barrier of Sunset Mountain, Beyvis and the Abyssal Mist were dispatched to the Twisted Grove together.


    Later, Beyvis grew greedy, attempting to control the Abyssal Mist for its own gain.


    However, it bit off more than it could chew.


    Instead of controlling the Abyssal Mist, Beyvis ended up being possessed by it, gradually turning into its puppet.


    In a way, there was little difference between Beyvis and the undead John had previously liberated.


    Beyvis believed it was still alive, but in reality, it was long dead...


    Therefore, the Abyssal Mist was highly sensitive to the scent of the Abyssal royal family, the Demons.


    John chuckled lightly, "Who I am is not important. What is, is that you''re no match for me. So, you''d better answer my question promptly."


    "Beyvis" fell silent.


    After a long while, it finally spoke: "Who are you looking for?"


    John briefly mentioned the matter of the young werewolf prophet''s grandson.


    "Beyvis" pondered for a moment before it finally remembered, "Among my puppets, there indeed was such a little werewolf. He identally entered the Twisted Grove twenty years ago and was immediately killed by Beyvis. Later, I consumed his fresh blood and turned him into a puppet..."


    "So, the one you''re looking for is long dead."


    John, with an unconcerned expression, replied, "Dead or alive, it doesn''t matter. After all, I just want to fulfill a search task. Bring out the little werewolf."


    "Beyvis", or rather, the Abyssal Mist, obediently fluttered its meat wings.


    A stream of ck smoke shot out from the top of its head and rushed into a passage of a melt hole.


    Not long after, a figure wrapped in ck smoke staggered into the space.


    The figure walked all the way to John before stopping.


    The ck fog dispersed, revealing its original form.


    If it''s not the young werewolf, Sr, then who could it be?

 Chapter 123 122-Jeanne’s Self-Introduction（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 123 Chapter 122-Jeanne''s Self-Introduction£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The little werewolf Sr standing before John had been transformed into something resembling the living dead.


    His eyes were void of pupils, a solid pale white.


    John sighed internally.


    As expected, it was just as he had guessed.


    The moment Sr unwittingly entered the Twisted Grove 20 years ago, he had be prey for the Abyssal Mist.


    "Human, I have honored my word and brought the werewolf here. Shouldn''t you answer my question in return?" The voice of "Beyvis" gradually grew shrill.


    It was clearly running out of patience.


    Creatures of the Abyss were always like this: unpredictable and inherently violent.


    Even the collective consciousness like the Abyssal Mist found it hard to maintain shrewdness for long.


    After considering it, John nonchntly said, "My identity is not for you to know. You are merely a vassal of the Demon n. Given that the Abyssal royal family has dispatched you to guard this ce, I presume they have assigned you an important task. Don''t let your curiosity be the end of you."


    His words wereced with unmistakable contempt.


    Yet, "Beyvis" oddly didn''t fly into a rage.


    Instead, it fell silent.


    Clearly, this creature knew that no matter why this human bore the aura of the Abyssal Royal family, it was not its ce to question.


    The Abyssal Mist indeed held many enigmatic capabilities.


    It was able to surreptitiously turn the Corrupted Dragon Beyvis into its puppet.


    Yet, when faced with the Demon n, all its tricks were as futile as a mirage.


    When thinking of the power of the Demon elite in the Abyss, "Beyvis" couldn''t help but tremble.


    This was the overwhelming pressure from a superior entity.


    A lord like itself could only ever bow before the rule of the Demons.


    John extended a hand, pointing at Sr, the little werewolf standing not too far away.


    "I need to take this werewolf with me. You''d better withdraw the Abyssal Mist from him."


    "Beyvis", thoroughly vexed, retorted, "Even if I do, he can''t possibly survive. Without my energy sustaining him, he will only turn into a pile of putrid meat."


    John shook his head, "That''s not my concern. I must take him away, dead or alive."


    "Beyvis"''s dark vertical pupils underwent several changes.


    Never before had someone dared to make such audacious demands of it, and it felt deeply insulted.


    Its innate violence was on the brink of breaking loose.


    But, ncing at John''s smirking expression, it forcefully quelled its urge to attack.


    It was evident this human was looking forward to its retaliation.


    "Beyvis" detected not a shred of fear from him, only a readiness to fight.


    After a long while, "Beyvis" sighed.


    The ck smoke curling around little werewolf Sr suddenly churned, then gathered together.


    With a sharp inhale from "Beyvis", the smoke formed into two pirs, and went straight up its nostrils.


    The moment the ck smoke left, Sr seemed to lose all strength, falling directly to the ground.


    His body started to dpose at an rming rate, quickly resembling a long-dead corpse.


    John turned his head and motioned to Adam and the others.


    Adam quickly caught on.


    At his cue, a water-element mage stepped forward and cast a simple freeze spell on the corpse.


    The water elements in the air began to solidify into ice, encapsting Sr''s body tightly.


    They had no choice, without the freeze spell, Sr would soon be nothing but a skeleton.


    Adam personally came forward, cing the frozen corpse into his backpack.


    Only then did everyone quietly breathe a sigh of relief.


    Finally, theypleted the side quest.


    They could not stay here for another moment, with both the Corrupted Dragon Beyvis and the even more eerie Abyssal Mist imposing a tremendous mental strain.


    These two Lord-level monsters were simply beyond their means.


    If it weren''t for John standing at the forefront, they would have already fled in panic.


    Emma tip-toed behind John, lightly tugging on his cloak.


    "Johnny, we''vepleted the mission now. Let''s leave ASAP¡­"


    Although this girl didn''t understand the conversation between John and "Beyvis", she could still sense the tense vibe hanging in the air.


    While she had unwavering faith in John, the overwhelming presence of this hundreds of meters long behemoth was indeed daunting.


    Emma didn''t know if John could defeat this grotesque lizard, and she was concerned that her beloved man might get hurt.


    Because the God''s Protection anchor point was on Emma, Adam and the others had to follow her to John''s side.


    When John turned around, everyone seemed impatient to leave, clearly full of apprehension towards "Beyvis" atop its high perch.


    John gave a faint smile and said in a casual tone, "Congrats on saving your skin. Since you''re being so cooperative, we''ll be taking our leave now¡­"


    John led the group back the way they came, leaving his back exposed to "Beyvis".


    He seemed to be unbothered by the possibility of an attack from behind.


    "Beyvis" remained sprawled on its pile of treasure, its huge vertical pupils fixed on John''s retreating figure.


    But even when John was about to disappear into the cave, it did not dareunch an attack.


    As John''s figure was about to vanish from "Beyvis"''s sight, the creature finally spoke, "Human, do you realize that by killing the Shadowcrawler Matriarch, you''ve disrupted the grand n of the Abyss? From now on, you''re an enemy to all creatures of the Abyss¡­"


    John didn''t pause, nor did he bother turning his head.


    "Don''t think the Abyss is invincible. If you really have the guts, cross the barrier of Sunset Mountain first, then we can talk big."


    With that, John and the others left without a backward nce.


    Long after, "Beyvis"''s eyes remained pitch ck.


    Only when it sensed that John and his party hadpletely left Cholera Land did the darkness recede, and its pupils return to their golden hue.


    Beyvis roared, ready to stand, but suddenly realized that the creatures who had just been talking with it had vanished without a trace, beyond even its sense of consciousness.


    Swinging its head in confusion, it couldn''t fathom what had just happened.


    Lowering its gaze, it found that none of its treasures beneath it had been taken.


    Only then did it settle back down, entering theforting realms of sleep once more.


    Within the depths of Corrupted Dragon Beyvis''s mind, a cloud of ck smoke clung tightly around its brain core, and a sigh faintly echoed.


    "It seems necessary to re-establishmunication with the Abyss. The royal bloodline is not to be trifled with, and yet a human can emit a royal aura. This is a serious matter..." A murmur echoed from the ck mist,ced with shock and a sense of lingering dread.


    Despite the voice resonating in its mind, the slumbering Beyvis remainedpletely oblivious...


    Outside Cholera Land, the party hurried along, no one uttering a single word.


    The entire group moved as if they were being chased by a malevolent specter, their pace frantic.


    It wasn''t until they were well out of Cholera Land''s boundaries that some of them quietly let out sighs of relief.


    It seemed that the ferocious Corrupted Dragon had indeed allowed them to leave so effortlessly.


    Who would have thought that a game boss could be so agreeable, staying true to its word of not attacking?


    Thinking about this, they all turned their gazes towards John at the head of the group.


    Every pair of eyes was filled with admiration.


    This man had stood as an equal before a gigantic dragon, conversing with such a boss-level creature with a dismissive attitude, even casually asking it for something.


    What kind of strength was needed to aplish such a feat?


    The group, already quite curious about John, found their respect for him growing.


    Especially the female yers in the group.


    Their looks at John began to carry something more.


    Jeanne, the strongest assassin-ss yer in the Genesis Guild and also the most attractive female yer in this high-level squad, was a famous "rose with thorns".


    Quite renowned server-wide.


    At that moment, she was twirling a dagger in her hands while examining John intently.


    Her beautiful eyes reflected John''s back, seeming almost enchantingly bewitching...


    Jeanne suddenly stuck out her tongue, licking her red lips.


    Then, swaying her slender waist, she pushed past everyone else, strutting over to John''s side.


    "Hello, skilled yer. I''m Jeanne, an assassin-ss yer," Jeanne''s voice was enticing, purring like a kitten.


    John turned his head in surprise to see Jeanne smiling sweetly at him, looking like an innocent young girl.


    John returned the smile politely, "Hello, I''m Galewind. Can I help you with something?"


    The smile on Jeanne''s face grew even sweeter.


    She cooed, "I''m sorry to bother you, but I have many questions that I hope Galewind can help me with."


    John was taken aback internally, but showed no signs of surprise on the outside.


    "Feel free to ask¡­"

 Chapter 124 123-A Femme Fatale’s Stratagem?（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 124 Chapter 123-A Femme Fatale''s Stratagem?£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    John had noticed Jeanne before.


    Not because he was enamored with her beauty, but simply because very few female yers in the game chose the assassin ss.


    This ss, which dwelled in the shadows to deliver lethal blows, didn''t quite suit the aesthetic preferences of most female yers.


    Yet, Jeanne was an exception.


    Not only had she chosen the assassin ss, but she was also extraordinarily powerful.


    Among all the assassin ss yers in the Godyer game, she was easily among the top ten.


    John had heard of Jeanne even when he was ying other games.


    In the Genesis Guild, her name was almost synonymous with bloodshed and conquest.


    Many guild battles were won thanks to her assassinating the leaders of the opposing guilds, bringing victory to the Genesis Guild.


    Her poprity on the game forums never waned.


    An unmatched beautyparable to a movie star, a rose with thorns, a master assassin lurking in the shadows - these three identities intertwined, greatly boosting her fame.


    In the Genesis Guild, her poprity was second only to the guild leader, Adam.


    Why would she take the initiative to approach him and act so docile?


    John was at a loss.


    He didn''t notice that the group behind him had their mouths agape, looking as if they had seen a ghost.


    Good heavens, when did Jeanne start acting like a little girl?


    She was always haughty and aloof in the guild, like a proud peacock.


    She looked down on everyone and had never been so sweet and docile, even in front of Adam, the guild leader.


    Did they wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?


    The others looked at each other, sure that there must be something wrong with their eyes.


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces, smiling wryly.


    As for Galewind''s charm, they were truly speechless...


    Blue Sea sidled up to Adam, eximing in amazement, "Your guild''s Jeanne is really something, actually taking the initiative to talk to a man. Didn''t she say she prefers women?"


    Adam, with a helpless expression, whispered back, "That''s all nonsense. The reason why Jeanne usually acts so standoffish towards men is simply that she hasn''t met a man strong enough to conquer her yet."


    "Jeanne''s unfortunate childhood has made her admire strength. Only a man who she truly perceives as powerful can conquer her heart," Adam borated.


    Blue Sea shot him a strange look, "Tell me honestly, did you deliberately put Jeanne in this exploration team to get her acquainted with Galewind?"


    Adam fell silent, not responding for a moment.


    This led to an even stranger expression on Blue Sea''s face.


    The thought that Adam, the esteemed Genesis Guild leader, would use such a strategy to close the gap with Galewind was somewhat unscrupulous.


    But considering the strength disyed by John, Blue Sea found all of it usible.


    He stroked his chin, starting to consider which female yer in his guild was the most attractive...


    Adam sighed, "Don''t make me out to be so unscrupulous. Jeanne joined this team because she is the strongest assassin in my guild. I didn''t deliberately send her to seduce Galewind."


    "As for what might happen between them, I''m indifferent. Let nature take its course," he added.


    Blue Sea looked at Adam in surprise, "I didn''t even say anything yet..."


    Adam chuckled, "You didn''t say it, but I know that''s what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, Galewind is not someone who can be won over by a simple honey trap, and I wouldn''t stoop to such maniption."


    It was now Blue Sea''s turn to be silent.


    He believed he knew Adam quite well.


    Both being guild leaders of top guilds worldwide, they had cooperated andpeted with each other numerous times.


    Adam was always straightforward and honorable in his actions.


    If he said he didn''t intend to use a honey trap, then he meant it.


    Clearly, Jeanne wasn''t acting on Adam''s orders.


    Therefore, her brazen attempts to engage John in conversation appeared to be very subtle.


    The other members of the Genesis Guild were naturally astonished, while Adam took a wait-and-see attitude.


    Like he had said, he wouldn''t proactively ask his subordinates to seduce John, but if something were to naturally happen between them, he wouldn''t mind.


    On the other side, Jeanne couldn''t wait to ask her questions. "How did you know the Dragon had be a puppet, Galewind?"


    John smiled faintly, replying softly, "Because I understand the nature of dragons. They are selfish, tyrannical, and proud. They would never allow others into theirir where they keep all their treasures."


    "Moreover, a Corrupted Dragon carries the bloodline of Abyssal creatures, amplifying its negative emotions. How could it invite us into the cave?"


    Jeanne''s face lit up with realization.


    She continued her curious probing, "What exactly is the Abyssal Mist?"


    John thought for a moment, calmly exining, "You can imagine it as a swarm formed by countless tiny insects. The consciousness of each insect can interlink, forming arge,plete consciousness."


    Jeanne''s eyes sparkled, and she showed an astonished and yful expression.


    At this point, the people behind were gradually drawn in by John''s words.


    They no longer cared about Jeanne''s girlish antics.


    Everyone pricked up their ears to listen carefully.


    It turned out that in this Godyer game, there were such incredible creatures like the Abyssal Swarm.


    The individual consciousnesses could interlink, forming a collective, enormous mind.


    Hearing John''s exnation, everyone felt they had gained new insights.


    "Wow, so that''s how it is. Galewind, you really know a lot," one yer eximed.


    By now, Jeanne was practically clinging to John''s side.


    Her hands were clenched into fists, raised to her chest, and her voice was sickeningly sweet.


    John subtly furrowed his brows and shifted two steps to the side, naturally distancing himself from Jeanne.


    What was up with this girl?


    Wasn''t she known as the "Thorny Rose" of Genesis Guild, always aloof and full of pride?


    Why was she now behaving like a love-struck teenager?


    Jeanne noticed John''s movement, her expression momentarily frozen.


    But she quickly regained herposure. "Galewind, why do you know so much?" she asked.


    John responded indifferently, "Because my ss is unique, it involves many ancient secrets..."


    Before Jeanne could probe further, John nced at her and continued, "Miss Jeanne, if there''s nothing else, you should stay behind me. It''s dangerous here, better to be careful."


    At this, Jeanne''s facepletely froze.


    John quickened his pace and no longer paid attention to her.


    Emma, who had been closely following behind, was practically fuming when she saw Jeanne''s silly, love-struck face earlier.


    But seeing John actively rejecting further conversation, she was overjoyed.


    She strutted past Jeanne, radiating triumph.


    Jeanne returned to her original spot, irritated.


    Seeing the suppressedughter on her teammates'' faces, she was frustrated beyond belief.


    She clenched her teeth, ring at John''s back.


    But surprisingly, there wasn''t much anger in her heart.


    Instead, a peculiar feeling arose.


    This was the first time in her life she had encountered a man who reacted to her in this way.


    Galewind, huh? I''ll remember you...


    In the journey that followed, no one dared to disturb John.


    Jeanne''s embarrassment had served as a wake-up call.


    Top-tier yers like John could only converse equally with their own guild leaders.


    Everyone else was simply not on par.


    Blue Sea had already taken the initiative to hand over the parchment with the coordinates to John.


    Under John''s guidance, they traversed numerous secret realms, being cautious and avoiding unnecessary conflicts.


    They were getting closer and closer to their final destination, Twin Volcano.


    Along the way, they encountered all kinds of magical and bizarre secret realms.


    Some entrances to these realms were rotating orbs of light, while others were direct barriers.


    With each passage through a realm entrance, the surrounding environment underwent a drastic change.


    One moment, they were treading across a snowy in, and the next, they found themselves in a graveyard strewn with bones.


    They also came across many bosses, each radiating a formidable aura.


    Yet, for almost every boss, their actual attributes were inscrutable through the Detection spell. A


    part from the name and level, everything else was an enigma.


    What puzzled everyone was that none of these monstrous, terrifying boss-level creatures made any move to attack them.


    They simply watched with cold, brutal eyes as the team passed through their territories.


    The further they went, the more apprehensive the group became, their respect for John deepening.


    Clearly, it was John, leading them at the forefront, who kept these boss-level creatures at bay.


    At that moment, John''s not-so-tall figure was deeply imprinted in everyone''s minds.


    After what felt like an eternity, perhaps half a day or a full day, most of them were thoroughly exhausted.


    The recovery potions in their backpacks had almost run out, all used up to replenish their stamina.


    Finally, John halted before a swirling red portal.


    He unfolded the parchment in his hand, nced at it, and said, "Twin Volcano, we''re here..."

 Chapter 125 124-Twin Volcano, the Search（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 125 Chapter 124-Twin Volcano, the Search£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Hearing John''s calm words, everyone lifted their heads in a daze.


    After a moment of stunned silence, they came to their senses, followed by cheers of joy.


    They had finally arrived.


    Everyone had been on their toes the entire journey, under constant tension due to the dangerous gazes of those boss-level creatures.


    It was a torment.


    John nced back and was surprised to see exhaustion written all over everyone''s faces.


    "Why do you all look so weary? We didn''t engage inbat along the way, did we?"


    Adam stepped forward and chuckled bitterly, "I''m afraid you''re seeing us at our worst, Galewind. The thing is, we''ve never been on such a non-stop journey before. Add to that the unnerving gazes of those bosses, and no one dared to rx. A prolonged period of high tension is bound to tire us out."


    John nodded understandingly.


    To him, this journey was nothing more than a leisurely stroll.


    His mental fortitude, forged unbreakable by The Devil Azazel in the Godyer Temple, had made him oblivious to the others'' feelings.


    After a moment''s thought, John suggested casually, "In that case, why don''t we all take a moment to consume some potions and regain our stamina? We''ve already arrived at the entrance to Twin Volcano. There''s no need to rush."


    John''s proposal was exactly what everyone wanted to hear, so they didn''t waste any more time.


    They hurriedly pulled out potions and food from their backpacks to aid their recovery, then sat cross-legged to gather their energies.


    Their current location was a safe zone, nestled between two secret realms, and with John on watch, they didn''t have to worry about monster attacks.


    Aside from John, the two who seemed least affected by the journey were Adam and Blue Sea, both guild leaders.


    Perhaps due to their higher levels, Adam even had the strength to cast auxiliary skills like Holy Light Blessing to elerate everyone''s recovery.


    Noticing John standing listlessly by the entrance, Adam approached him and asked quietly, "Brother Galewind, we''re about to enter Twin Volcano. Do you know anything about this secret realm?"


    John shook his head lightly and replied, "Not much, I just know that a wounded deity once took refuge here. Likely Akris, the me God who wields the authority over fire and magma. Perhaps he left something behind here. That would exin why the abyss creatures fear this ce so much..."


    John didn''t mention anything about the apanying dragon Fias or the hidden ss "Fire Dragon Mage", but his words were enough to make Adam gasp.


    "The me God Akris? A high-ranking deity? Deities can be wounded?"


    At this point, Blue Sea also joined them and was equally astonished by John''s statement.


    John said calmly, "What''s so surprising? Although Akris is high-ranking, he isn''t invincible. Have you ever wondered why Sunset Mountain is known as the Battlefield of the Gods?"


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces, both feeling a sense of unease.


    So, they could only say to John, "It seems we''ll have to rely on your assistance again once we enter Twin Volcano, Brother Galewind."


    John replied with a slight smile, his tone casual yet exuding an aura of dominance, "No need for formalities. I''m actually quite interested to see what exactly the me God Akris left behind in this secret realm..."


    His gaze fell on the massive swirling red portal in front of them.


    Without any effort, John could sense the residual divine power radiating from it.


    It appeared that the Shadowcrawler Matriarch was right.


    After a while, everyone had fully recovered their strength.


    As usual, John took the lead, charging headfirst into the entrance of Twin Volcano.


    The moment they stepped in, they were greeted by a wave of scorching heat.


    John frowned, the pungent smell of magma in the air was rather unpleasant.


    He looked up.


    A massive volcano, tens of thousands of feet high, towered quietly before him.


    The mountain was reddish in color, covered with huge cracks from whichva rolled and flowed, sending up billows of hot air.


    Atop the volcano was arge crater, withva spurting out, hardening quickly into red volcanic ash upon contact with the mountain.


    Not just the ground, even the sky was a fiery red.


    In a word, it was hot - incredibly so!


    As John stood on the scorching ground, a burst of energy generated under his feet, instantly isting his soles from direct contact with the searing earth.


    By this time, the others had also entered the secret realm.


    The waves of heat in the air instantly humbled everyone.


    Sweat poured down their foreheads the moment they stepped into the area, evaporating the instant it hit the ground, creating a puff of white smoke.


    "Holy moly, it''s scorching here. Feels like it''s at least sixty degrees..." one groaned.


    "No kidding, I feel like I''m about to have a heatstroke," another grumbled.


    "Oh no, I can''t stand the heat, this ce is a nightmare for me," a thirdined.


    ...


    The group didn''t have the luxury to admire the awe-inspiring view of the volcano, theirints about the heat were unending.


    The game Godyer was forever meticulous in its control of details, simting real-world temperatures to a tee.


    Being in such a sweltering environment was bound to make anyone restless.


    The worst part was they couldn''t take off their heavy clothing.


    Those were their armor, not meant to be casually removed.


    At this point, Adam''s face was flushed from the heat.


    The silvery full-body armor he wore, along with the silver giant sword he carried, was part of the "Divine Blessing Set" and couldn''t be taken off.


    Without the armor''s protection, his defense would drop significantly.


    So, he had to grit his teeth and bear it.


    Sharing Adam''s misery were two heavily armored warriors.


    Their armor was even thicker...


    Seeing the group struggling in the heat, Blue Sea quickly stepped forward.


    He raised his staff and began to chant quietly.


    As Blue Sea chanted, a light blue mist appeared over everyone''s heads.


    The mist fell, enveloping everyone. The air instantly felt cooler.


    The cool mist was quickly evaporated in the hot air.


    The heat was so intense that the duration of water-based spells was significantly reduced.


    Fortunately, Blue Sea''s spell reminded everyone that they had a water mage among them.


    Wasn''t this the perfect time for the mage to step up and cast some water support spells?


    At Adam''s signal, the water mage lifted his staff and started chanting.


    A mist of water formed again above everyone''s heads, albeit smaller than the one conjured by Blue Sea.


    It was clear that there was a significant power difference between the two.


    With the cooling spells from the two water mages overhead, the party began to climb the volcano.


    They didn''t know the exact location where the local minor faction had met their demise, so they had to search slowly.


    John was still leading the way, hands behind his back, moving with easy and steady steps.


    Unlike the others, who were sweating like pigs, there wasn''t a single drop of sweat on John''s forehead.


    It was as if he didn''t feel the heat waves in the air at all.


    "Johnny, aren''t you hot?" Emma, while wiping the sweat from her forehead, asked curiously.


    She was struggling with the temperature.


    However, as a fire mage, specifically a "Pyromancer", her heat resistance was maxed out, so she was just about managing.


    She wasn''t fighting over the scant mist with the others.


    John chuckled, "Maybe I just have a high tolerance for heat. I''m doing okay."


    After casting another mist spell, Blue Sea frowned, "The water elements here are too scarce. I can barely cast spells by depleting my own mana. At this rate, my mental and magical energies will be exhausted soon."


    The other water mage nodded vigorously in agreement.


    He was already feeling his mental and magical energies draining rapidly...


    Adam grumbled, "Where on earth did that damned minor faction die?"


    He looked around, only seeing barren volcanic rocks, which just stoked his inner me.


    John, walking at the front, turned around andughed, "Adam, if you''re too hot, why not take off your armor? Wearing all that is like wearing a steam box!"


    Adam responded with a bitter smile, "I can''t. If I take off the armor, the set''s passive abilities won''t activate..."


    "We better find that damned minor faction fast. Let''s hope they didn''t die in the volcano''s crater."


    Blue Sea also leaned in, curiosity written all over his face, "I''m more curious about how they got here than where they died. This is deep into the Sunset Mountain territory, which is teeming with abyss lord level bosses. It makes no sense for a minor third-level faction to have made it all the way here."


    John, stroking his chin, put forth his guess, "There''s only one possibility. They used some sort of long-range teleportation item to teleport directly here."


    John paused andughed, "I have a question too. This ce is called Twin Volcano, so there should be two volcanoes. Where''s the other one?"


    Everyone shook their heads in confusion, clueless about the answer.


    John led the group, searching towards the top of the volcano.


    As they passed a crevice, John suddenly stopped.


    His eyes were fixed on the deepest part of the crevice, whereva flowed and heat rose.


    John''s stopping had nothing to do with theva.


    He had detected subtle movements beneath theva, as if something was trying to emerge from the depths of the thousand-degreeva.

 Chapter 126 125-Fire Elemental Sprite, Adam’s Puppetry（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 126 Chapter 125-Fire Elemental Sprite, Adam''s Puppetry£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The scorchingva quietly flowed in the crevice.


    The soft ground under their feet gave everyone a sense of impending danger, as if it could be melted by the high temperatures at any moment.


    Emma gently tugged at John''s clothes, "Johnny, let''s move away from this crevice. It feels like we could fall in at any moment."


    John smiled faintly and reassured her, "Don''t worry. Everything here is solidified by naturalws, unchanged throughout the ages. As long as you don''t deliberately jump in, there won''t be any ground copses."


    John bent over and peered into the crevice.


    A wave of intense heat met his face, but it didn''t seem to affect him at all, he didn''t even break a sweat.


    The others didn''t know what John was waiting for by theva-filled crevice.


    They didn''t dare do what John did and stick their heads above it.


    After all, John could ignore the rising waves of heat, but they couldn''t.


    If a heat wave were to suddenly surge up, they''d probably be burnt to ashes on the spot.


    Therefore, Adam and the others kept their distance, patiently waiting.


    John''s brow furrowed, he had clearly felt some movements beneath theva just now, but why had everything suddenly be quiet?


    Just as he was about to activate the Eye of Artemis, something unexpected happened.


    The once quietly flowingva started to churn and whirl without warning, like a fiery red river with a vortex.


    The disturbance got more intense and the vortex more pronounced.


    Suddenly, John turned around and pulled Emma, who was closely following him, into his arms.


    Without any visible effort, he suddenly drifted backward.


    Almost at the same moment John retreated, there was a "bang" from the crevice as a fountain ofva erupted, soaring tens of meters high.


    When theva fell, it left behind several fireballs hovering above the crevice, gently bouncing.


    John, holding Emma in his arms, looked up and couldn''t help butugh.


    So, it was these little things ying tricks beneath theva.


    He casually threw out a Detection spell.


    [Fire Elemental Sprite (Elite Mob): Fire elemental creature, found primarily in areas rich in fire elements. Low intelligence, hot-tempered, asionally attacks yers passing through its territory!...]


    [Level: 120]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John raised an eyebrow.


    So, it was this sort of creature.


    The so-called Fire Elemental Sprite had no rtion to the Elf race at all.


    This thing couldn''t even be considered a living creature, it was a life form made of fire elements.


    Staring at the few fiery balls joyfully jumping above the crevice, John suddenly felt yful.


    He stretched out a hand and flicked a finger.


    A streak of faint light, fast as lightning, shot straight towards one of the fireballs.


    "Bang!"


    The fireball instantly extinguished, leaving behind only a wisp of smoke at its original location.


    It was as if they had stirred up a ho''s nest.


    The other bouncing fireballs emitted a sharp scream, then merged together in mid-air, finally transforming into a giant humanoid me.


    So, this was their attack form.


    John sighed, the forms of elemental creatures were indeed ever-changing.


    He casually cast an invisibility status on himself and Emma in his arms.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Adam and Blue Sea, who were stupefied not far away.


    John grinned, his white teeth shining, "Brother Adam, Brother Blue Sea, I''ve drawn the monster''s aggro for you, now it''s your turn."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces.


    It seemed that a high temperature could indeed cause one to lose their senses.


    Even someone as steady as Brother Galewind would reveal such a mischievous side.


    Watching the humanoid me monster charging towards them, Adamughed heartily and said confidently, "No problem at all. No need to bother Brother Galewind with such a small fry, we''ll handle it."


    Then, Adam turned his head to look at Valus, the water mage who had been casting Mist Magic all along. "Valus, can you keep fighting?"


    At the guild leader''s question, the water mage Valus immediately perked up.


    Although he was pale and almost drained of mental energy at the moment, if the guild leader needed him to continue fighting, he surely could.


    Valus gritted his teeth and pulled a light blue potion from his bag.


    This was a top-notch recovery potion that he had bought at a high price, and it was his only one.


    Without a second thought, Valus downed it.


    His face instantly regained its color, and his mental energy surged back.


    Within a few seconds, he was back at his peak condition.


    "Guild leader, just give the word. I''m ready to cast at any moment."


    The slim figure of Valus leaped from the crowd, raising his staff high.


    Adam couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, calm down. I know you''re ready to fight. You''ve even drank your ''Miracle of Life,'' there''s no way you''d chicken out now. But why are you holding your staff so high? Are you nning to go melee with it?"


    Valus sheepishly lowered his staff, while everyone else couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Adam looked forward and waved his right hand.


    A shield glowing with Holy Light suddenly appeared on his forearm.


    His face mask fell down and he raised his silver greatsword.


    His armor started to glow.


    Adam''s voice, muffled by his mask, said, "Everyone else, stand by. Valus, this time I''ll be your frontline. Let me see how you''ve improved recently."


    Valus was shaking with excitement, his eyes full of anticipation.


    Good heavens, the guild leader himself was going to be his frontline tank.


    What an honor that was.


    Seeing the Fire Elemental Sprite drawing closer, Valus quickly raised his staff and began to chant his spells.


    Adam raised his Holy Light shield and strode forward, taking the hit head-on.


    A sharp shriek echoed, and before the Fire Elemental Sprite had even arrived, a giant snake made of me shot out, heavily hitting Adam''s Holy Light shield.


    The scorching heat turned Adam''s handsome face red, but thankfully, the Holy Light on him blocked the burning damage from the me snake.


    Adam didn''t even take a step back, only slightly shaken, then he sturdily held his ground.


    But this was only the first wave of attacks from the Fire Elemental Sprite.


    A level 120 elite monster certainly had more up its sleeve, everyone knew this.


    So, Adam remained on guard, the others kept their eyes glued to the battlefield, and Valus continued to chant his most powerful spells at the fastest pace.


    Only John, who looked somewhat listless, let out a yawn... Oh, and that guy Blue Sea, too.


    Blue Sea, while maintaining a misty aura around the team to control the temperature, approached John and chuckled, "Adam, that guy, never misses an opportunity to win hearts, does he?"


    John gave him a sideways nce, "Why? Envious?"


    Blue Sea gently shook his head, "Not envious per se, but I finally understand why Adam''s Genesis Guild is so united. A guild leader who volunteers to take the frontline for his subordinates, he certainly has a knack for leadership."


    John looked at the battlefield and casually said, "You and Adam are different. There''s no need to mimic his style. Just be yourself."


    Blue Sea let out a heartyugh, "Don''t worry, Galewind brother. You underestimate me, Blue Sea. I won''t be learning from Adam. My own charisma won''t fall too far behind."


    John nodded in response, but heard Blue Sea mutter under his breath as he walked away, "Damn, a pdin already ys the role of the frontline, what''s with this show of gantry?"


    John couldn''t help but chuckle at hisment.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, the end was near.


    After sessfully resisting the Fire Elemental Sprite''s three waves of magical attacks, Adam still stood firm and unyielding.


    Apart from his Holy Light being slightly dimmed, he had no signs of injury.


    The moment he heard Valusplete the incantation behind him, Adam, with his back to the group, immediately withdrew.


    He was enveloped in a sphere of Holy Light and in an instant, dashed several hundred yards to the nk.


    [Divine Vanguard exclusive skill: Holy Charge]


    Even without summoning his mount, he was able to execute this skill.


    Almost at the same moment Adam left the battlefield, a dark cloud appeared above the Fire Elemental Sprite.


    Valus, with a serious face, pointed his staff.


    [Water Dragon Bullet...]


    [Ice Arrow...]


    [Tsunami...]


    He had released three spells at once, depleting all the water elements within thousands of yards in an instant, all targeting the Fire Elemental Sprite.


    "Boom!"


    A loud explosion sounded as the water-based spells collided with the fire element of the sprite, akin to Mars colliding with Earth, causing a massive release of energy.


    The battlefield was enveloped in a mist.


    After a long while, the mist dissipated. There was nothing left on the spot where the Fire Elemental Sprite had been, it had obviously returned to its base fire elements.


    "Ha-ha-ha, nicely done!"


    Adam pped a hand on Valus, who was swaying on his feet, almost knocking him over.


    Adam quickly caught Valus, and with a flip of his right hand, produced several potions and pushed them into Valus'' grasp. "I know you''re out of potions. I have a few left here, all for you."


    Just from the faint glow of the potions, one could tell they were of great value.


    Valus looked at Adam, his voice choked with emotion, "Thank you, guild leader..."


    The rest of the group wore expressions of envy.


    Everyone in the guild knew that there was no ordinary item in Adam''s backpack, and he was also extremely generous.


    If they had known, they would have volunteered themselves.


    Regret was etched on everyone''s faces.

 Chapter 127 126-Counterattack, Blue Sea Takes Action（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 127 Chapter 126-Counterattack, Blue Sea Takes Action£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Adam looked at John and asked with a slightugh, "Brother Galewind, what do you think of my team''s abilities?"


    Before John could reply, Blue Sea was the first to speak, "They''re average. Among the water magic users, they pass."


    Adam rolled his eyes in response, "Shut it, you. Even if Valus can''t match up to you,pared to other water mages, he''s way above the average, right?"


    Blue Sea rubbed his chin, agreeing, "Well, that''s true. Although he''s a bit behind me, he''s quite aheadpared to other mages."


    Only then was Adam satisfied.


    He still looked at John, seeming to long for his evaluation.


    Not just him, but the other members of the Genesis Guild were also looking forward to John''s assessment.


    It seemed that John''s evaluation was the highest affirmation they could get.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    Throughout the journey, it was mostly John''s solo performance.


    Except for the previous group battle in the Twisted Grove facing the Shadowcrawler, they hardly had any opportunities to fight.


    The enemies they faced were all lord-level big bosses, whose power far exceeded their own.


    So, Adam and the others felt a bit frustrated.


    They were all high-level yers who held sway in the game.


    If they said they had no pride, it would be impossible.


    However, today they felt deeply impacted by John.


    So, their hope for John''s assessment was more than understandable.


    John understood this.


    So, he said with augh, "They are really impressive. All the people under Adam''s leadership look like they are the cream of the crop in their sses. No wonder the Genesis Guild is so powerful. This is all your foundation."


    Adam burst intoughter.


    John''s words were exactly what he wanted to hear.


    He patted Valus on the shoulder, encouraging him with his eyes.


    However, before he could say anything, he heard John leisurely say, "Brother Adam, it''s better not to let your guard down too early... The battle isn''t over yet..."


    Adam looked shocked, just about to ask a question.


    Suddenly, several muffled booms could be heard.


    Everyone looked up, only to see a number of magma fountains, dozens of meters high, spewing from the nearby cracks.


    The next second, the magma fell back into the fissures, and a host of fire sprites started to slowly bounce around above the cracks.


    Adam: "..."


    John said with a teasing smile on his face, "Forgot to tell you guys something. These Fire Elemental Sprites, before they die, emit an invisible wave to summon theirrades."


    Adam''s face instantly fell. Why didn''t you mention this earlier, big brother...


    There was no time for him toin now.


    Those Fire Elemental Sprites were starting to merge with each other, ready to transform intobat mode.


    Adam quickly yelled, "Everyone, brace yourselves and get ready for the monsters'' onught."


    Luckily, those he brought with him were the top-notch yers in the guild, all of them veteran members.


    They had been through countless team dungeons and guild battles, and their cooperation was seamless.


    Almost the moment Adam gave themand, everyone had entered battle mode.


    The familiar team battle formation took shape instantly.


    Two heavily armored warriors who had been resting and storing their energy for a long time, strode forward.


    The giant shields they were carrying on their backs had been lifted up without anyone noticing.


    The shields connected, and the defensive barrier was set up...


    Priests and Pdins started to continuously cast buffs on their teammates.


    Mages and archers were chanting spells and storing up energy.


    When facing these pure elemental creatures, ranged DPS sses were the most important source of firepower.


    Inparison, the rogues and trackers in the team seemed a bit idle.


    They were naturally countered by these elemental creatures. Their stealth and surprise attacks were useless against the Fire Elemental Sprites, so they could only stand aside and watch the battle.


    The moment the defensive barrier was set up, the Fire Elemental Sprites had also finished merging.


    A dozen humanoid fire beings shrieked and charged.


    "Be careful, make sure to maintain your resistance levels, we can''t let these creatures break the defensive barrier," Adam shouted urgently.


    He himself wasn''t idle either.


    He raised his silver greatsword high.


    His body was almost entirely enveloped by the Holy Light.


    Even the unicorn, which he hadn''t summoned for a long time, appeared beside him.


    Adam mounted the unicorn, a silver shield in his left hand and the silver greatsword in his right.


    He was ready for a "Knight''s Charge" at any moment.


    On the other side, Blue Sea sighed and joined the battlefield.


    There was no other choice; after all, the dozen or so Fire Elemental Sprites were approaching with formidable momentum.


    Their high level of 120 meant their damage output was not to be underestimated.


    Blue Sea was well aware that even though everyone present were top-tier yers, the vast level difference made their chances of winning slim.


    No egg remains unbroken when the nest is overturned, he thought.


    Even if Blue Sea wanted to sit back and watch, he couldn''t.


    An extra bit of strength could add a glimmer of hope for victory.


    "If you need me to step in, just let me know. Don''t push yourselves too hard," John''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Adam gritted his teeth, shaking his head in refusal.


    He believed his team needed to face pressure.


    This was the best time to challenge themselves!


    By now, they had faced the first wave of the Fire Elemental Sprites'' attack.


    A dozen fire serpents were roaring in the air, entwining and merging with each other, ultimately transforming into a massive fire serpent with a diameter of a meter, which mmed fiercely onto the giant shields of the two heavily armored warriors.


    "Boom!"


    A teeth-clenching crash sounded.


    The faces of the two heavily armored warriors turned pale.


    Their bodies were swaying from the massive impact, their feet sinking into the ground.


    The fire serpent hadn''t managed to break through the defensive barrier, but it didn''t mean the team was safe.


    The fire serpent had just scattered into a shower of mes, and the subsequent attacks from the Fire Elemental Sprites were on their way.


    Again, dozens of roaring fire serpents hadpleted their fusion in mid-air, forming another massive fire serpent.


    This giant serpent howled as it flew towards them, crashing onto the defensive barrier once more.


    The heavily armored warriors at the forefront looked even paler.


    They had exhausted all their strength to maintain the core protection of the defensive barrier.


    They hadn''t expected that the skills of these Fire Elemental Sprites could merge with each other, and the power after merging far exceeded that of a single skill.


    Adam roared, "Hold on! We must hold on. Once the mages and archers finish their spell casting, it''s our turn to counterattack!"


    It had to be admitted that, although the Fire Elemental Sprites'' attacks were simple, they were incredibly effective.


    One wave after another, they gave no opportunity to catch a breath.


    The massive fire serpent asionally mmed onto the defensive barrier, scattering into a sky full of mes.


    Sparks flowed down along the barrier, creating an oddly beautiful sight.


    But this beautiful scene in the eyes of the onlookers was a living nightmare for the battling heavily armored warriors.


    They had already endured several waves of the fiery serpents'' assaults.


    Under the intense, searing heat, they felt as though their bodies were about tobust.


    "Damn it, why don''t these monsters'' skills have a cooldown period?"


    "Fighting fire-based creatures in this environment is really against us."


    "I feel like my hair is going to catch fire..."


    "We can''t hold much longer, one or two more waves and our defensive barrier will shatter!"


    The two burly warriors were gritting their teeth, pushing through with sheer willpower.


    The priests behind them were also busy as bees, casting various buffing and healing skills like money was no object, pouring all their efforts onto the front line.


    Even the Pdin summoned his Holy Light shield to join the front ranks.


    Although his damage resistance wasn''t as good as the defense-specialized heavily armored warriors, there was no time to worry about that.


    Every bit of power meant the defensive barrier could hold on a bit longer.


    As they withstood yet another assault from the fiery serpent, the defensive barrier was on itsst legs.


    The barrier was now as fragile as a sheet of paper, ready to break at the slightest touch.


    The hands of the heavily armored warriors were shaking.


    They had done their utmost.


    Finally, they heard the excited cries from behind.


    "The mages havepleted their chanting, and the archers are fully drawn. We can counterattack now."


    The frontline tanks were immediately invigorated.


    "[Tidal Wave (Unique Talent)]..."


    Genesis Guild''s water mage Valus was still in a meditative state, so this high-level water magic was the work of Blue Sea.


    The same skill, when cast by Blue Sea, was noticeably more potent.


    A massive wave, over ten feet high, materialized out of thin air before them, rolling towards the Fire Elemental Sprites.


    It swept everything in its path.


    The Fire Elemental Sprites obviously sensed the threat of the wave and desperately spewed mes, hoping to evaporate it with high temperatures.


    But it was a futile effort.


    This wave was simply too tumultuous.


    The mes were extinguished in the blink of an eye before the wave.


    Add to this Blue Sea''s special ss, "Sea Mage," which endowed his skill casting with the vastness of the ocean.


    His skills'' duration and power were far beyond what other water mages could match.


    As the wave swept past, the Fire Elemental Sprites had nowhere to escape and were swept up in an instant.


    By the time they reappeared, the mes on their bodies had significantly dimmed. However, Blue Sea''s magical assault was far from over.


    [Tsunami Skyward...]


    [Sea Elemental...]


    [Sea Breeze Assault...]


    [Sea Cloud Possession...]


    These powerful spells were casually thrown out by Blue Sea, each one exhibiting astounding power and leaving the crowd no time to react.

 Chapter 128 127-Fusion, Fire Elemental Titan（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 128 Chapter 127-Fusion, Fire Elemental Titan£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Blue Sea''s special ss, the "Sea Mage," has an MP limit and recovery speed far beyond that of a regr mage.


    Coupled with an extra bonus to his spirit power, he is evidently moreposed when casting spells.


    Even after releasing so many magical skills in one breath, Blue Sea still remained calm andposed.


    His face didn''t even change color, clearly indicating that this was far from his limit.


    His breezy demeanor also stirred admiration in those around him.


    It''s no wonder he''s the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild, one of the most formidable yers in the gaming world.


    Look at his performance.


    Especially Valus, who was meditating on the side, his eyes glowing with fervor.


    This is the realm of magic he has always been pursuing!


    To control the battlefield as easily as flipping a hand, releasing skills without a trace of panic...


    The way people look at Blue Sea is somewhat different from John.


    The power John demonstrated made them feel like they were gazing up at a lofty mountain, far beyond their understanding, leaving no room for any desire to catch up or surpass him.


    But Blue Sea and Adam were different.


    The strength they demonstrated, although also very strong, at least didn''t result in an iprehensible situation for everyone.


    As long as they were lucky and hardworking enough, there was still a chance to reach their level.


    Back on the battlefield.


    After enduring several of Blue Sea''s powerful skill attacks in a row, the Fire Elemental Sprites in the distance were noticeably gging.


    The numerical values indicating their health loss floated above their heads from time to time.


    Although they had not yet reached the execution line.


    At least, they had burned through a third of their HP.


    It''s just that water magic is naturally a counter to these fire creatures.


    Blue Sea''s magical onught finally ceased, but the assault on these Fire Elemental Sprites was far from over.


    Immediately following Blue Sea''s spells came the attack magic chanted by the Earth Mage in the team.


    [Starfall (Unique Talent)...]


    Just like before in the Twisted Grove, the Earth Mage didn''t hold back and used his ace right away.


    From the sky, enormous meteors nearly half a meter in diameter dropped out of nowhere, smashing ruthlessly into the Fire Elemental Sprites.


    The dust cloud that resulted from the impact blotted out the sun and rose into the air, instantly blurring everyone''s vision.


    Once the dust settled, severalrge craters had formed on the ground.


    Fresh, red HP loss values floated above the Fire Elemental Sprites. "-3500!!"


    The damage was quite substantial.


    And with the end of the meteor attack, the team''s archers released their charged shots.


    Glittering energy arrows cut through the sky, with an unstoppable momentum, hurtling towards the Fire Elemental Sprites that had just suffered heavy damage.


    The arrows urately pierced through their bodies, sparks flying everywhere.


    Even though the archers provided physical long-range output, facing these elemental beings, their power was inevitably reduced.


    But the high frequency of their attacks made up for it.


    A series of arrows wereunched without pause, one after another, causing the Fire Elemental Sprites to sway continuously, their HP visibly dropping below the halfway mark.


    Finally, the Fire Elemental Sprites couldn''t bear it any longer.


    They howled to the sky, moving closer to each other, and then, surprisingly, they began to merge together.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    What exactly are these Fire Elemental Sprites?


    Why can they keep merging?


    "Be careful. Fire Elemental Sprites don''t have a physical body. Just like two mes can merge into one, they can do the same," John''s reminder echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Adam''s face instantly turned grim.


    He roared, "Everyone, don''t hold back. Throw all your skills at them. We must stop these creatures from merging."


    Upon hearing Adam''smand, no one hesitated.


    They gave their all, unleashing all the long-range attacks at their disposal.


    Even yers of the Berserker ss hurled their axes at the Fire Elemental Sprites.


    [Spinning Axe Throw...]


    This is the only long-range attack skill mastered by the Berserker ss.


    For a moment, the battlefield was lit up with shes of light, as splendid as fireworks blooming.


    Unfortunately, the elemental fusion process was irreversible.


    Even though everyone threw all their long-range attacks, it only slightly impeded the fusion process of the Fire Elemental Sprites.


    They could notpletely prevent it.


    They could only watch helplessly as those humanoid mes intertwined and merged into one, eventually transforming into a me giant over ten meters high.


    The me Giant roared skyward, its aura significantly enhanced, far surpassing its previous scattered state.


    Even the attributes of this giant had undergone a massive change:


    [Fire Elemental Titan (Elite Boss): A titan formed by the fusion of Fire Elemental Sprites, possessing power that can devastate the world...]


    [Level: 180]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Everyone''s faces turned grim.


    After the fusion, the creature''s level had risen a full level 60, even evolving directly into a boss.


    The various data in its attributes were greatly improved.


    Both its attack and defense power had reached a staggering level.


    How were they supposed to fight this?


    The archer in the team attempted once again to fire a series of energy arrows at the Fire Elemental Titan.


    Only to see a string of pitiful numbers float above the me Giant''s head.


    "-1, -1, -1..."


    As expected, they couldn''t even break its defense.


    The Fire Elemental Titan roared and charged towards the defense barrier withrge strides.


    With each step it took, the ground trembled.


    The team members'' faces were pale, and for a moment, they were at a loss for what to do.


    "Sigh..."


    Suddenly, a sigh echoed across the battlefield.


    John gently patted Emma''s head and then disappeared.


    The next second, he appeared directly in front of everyone.


    "Galewind, bro, we should still be able to..."


    Adam hadn''t finished speaking when John cut him off with a wave of his hand.


    "No need to act tough. Everyone''s not in good shape right now. Let me handle this guy," John spoke calmly, looking up at the charging me Giant.


    Adam clenched his teeth, clearly unwilling.


    But when he turned around, he found that things were exactly as John had said.


    Every member of the team was exhausted.


    This battle had not given any of them a chance to catch their breath from beginning to end.


    The Heavy Infantry and Pdins were gritting their teeth and struggling to maintain the defense barrier.


    But could the current thickness of their defense barrier really withstand an attack from this me giant?


    Adam didn''t even believe it himself.


    At the crucial moment, reason overcame his inner pride.


    With a sense of defeat, Adamid down his silvery greatsword.


    He knew that his teammates had done their best.


    There was indeed no need to stubbornly hang on.


    With a bitter smile, Adam said, "True, we''re not up to dealing with this kind of monster at our current level. We''ll have to count on you, Galewind."


    John replied with a slight smile, in an understated manner, "It''s just a small effort, not worth mentioning."


    He stood there with his hands behind his back, his tattered cloak fluttering in the wind.


    Despite the enormous me giant getting closer and closer, he didn''t flinch an inch.


    It was as if what was rushing towards him wasn''t a Level 180 boss but a cute little puppy.


    This undaunted demeanor left everyone awestruck.


    The me Giant got closer and closer until it was right in front of John.


    John looked up, inspecting the fused Fire Elemental Titan with interest.


    His gaze held nothing but curiosity.


    The Fire Elemental Titan lowered its head, looking at the tiny human before it.


    With its limited intelligence, it couldn''t understand what this human was doing.


    Why, when facing it, was he neither fleeing nor attacking?


    Perhaps sensing the contempt in John''s eyes, the Fire Elemental Titan suddenly became angry.


    It raised its enormous fist and roared, smashing down at John.


    But John didn''t dodge or avoid.


    Instead, he too raised a fist. Directly confronting it.


    The collision between therge and small fists, at least in terms of size, lookedical.


    Yet, against all odds, this disproportionate collision ended with the Fire Elemental Titan getting punched and sent flying through the air.


    Its huge body traced a perfect arc in the sky before crashing harshly onto the ground in the distance.


    John withdrew his fist, a faint glow shing and fading on his hand.


    Everyone craned their necks, curious about the state of the sent-flying Fire Elemental Titan.


    The Fire Elemental Titan struggled on the ground several times but was unable to stand up. Above its head, a bright red number slowly floated up.


    "-99999!"


    The next second, the Fire Elemental Titan fell silent for good.


    It disintegrated into basic fire elements and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Only a few pieces of glowing equipment and items remained in ce.


    For a moment, the battlefield was deathly silent.


    Everyone was swallowing hard, their eyes wide with disbelief stered on their faces.


    "Holy moly...he one-shotted it?" After a moment, someone finally murmured in awe, "How many years of power must have gone into that punch to reach this level?"


    "I think at least 20 years..."


    "Shut it, now''s not the time for that kind of old joke..."


    John turned and walked towards them, his expression as calm as ever.


    As if what he had just killed with a single punch was not a Level 180 boss, but an insignificant ant.

 Chapter 129 128-Order in Hand, Mission Accomplished（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 129 Chapter 128-Order in Hand, Mission Aplished£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Even when John had returned to the group, everyone was still stupefied.


    They were all staring dumbfoundedly at John, forgetting even to speak.


    Seeing their expressions, John couldn''t help but find it amusing, "Why are you all standing there stunned? The monster''s gone. You should get out ofbat mode already."


    Everyone snapped out of their daze.


    They hurriedly deactivated theirbat mode.


    The heavy fighter''s shield reverted to its normal size...


    The mage stowed away his staff and drank a potion...


    Everyone else began to use supplies to recover...


    Adam came up to John, smiling wryly, "Sorry for the embarrassment, Galewind. We didn''t expect that we''d have to rely on you to clean up our mess in the end."


    John waved his hand dismissively, responding casually, "Don''t say that. You all did your best. The Fire Elemental Titan isn''t a lord-level boss, but its level is too high. It''s normal that you couldn''t handle it."


    Adam looked dejected and shook his head, "We thought we were the strongest yers in the game, but we''re still helpless against these high-level bosses."


    John chuckled, "The game''s only been online for a few months, and everyone''s levels aren''t high enough. When we reach theter stages, this kind of Fire Elemental Titan won''t be worth mentioning."


    Adam nodded.


    Even though he knew John was just trying tofort him, this exnation made him feel a little better.


    At this moment, Blue Sea walked over, "What, the mighty guild leader of the Genesis Guild can''t handle this small setback? Where''s the overconfident Adam we used to know?"


    Annoyed, Adam rolled his eyes.


    Normally, Blue Sea was all about decorum and steadiness.


    But when he talked to him, he was nothing but sharp-tongued and underhanded.


    Adam was unsure which of these two faces was his real one.


    Seeing Adam remaining silent, Blue Sea continued, "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    Adam retorted, "No shit, you''re obviously throwing shade at me. When have I ever been overconfident and arrogant? And you have the nerve to call me out. You looked even more frightened than I did when you saw the Fire Elemental Titan. I even saw you sneaking away."


    Blue Sea: "..."


    Listening to the two guild leaders bickering in hushed voices...


    People nearby couldn''t help but snicker.


    John could only shake his head helplessly.


    These two, who were normally dignified and steady, werepletely letting loose today.


    John nced over and found that the equipment and items dropped by the Fire Elemental Titan weren''t particrly good.


    So, he didn''t bother to pick them up.


    He told Adam, "Let your people clean up the battlefield. Those items should be useful to your guild."


    Having figured out John''s personality by now, Adam didn''t stand on ceremony.


    He directly arranged for people to collect the items and equipment.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, the group continued their search up the volcano.


    Perhaps it was John''s abrupt action earlier that had deterred the Fire Elemental Sprites hiding in the crevices.


    The subsequent search was incredibly peaceful, with no Fire Elemental Sprites daring to provoke an attack.


    When they reached the middle of the mountain, by a crevice, one of the team members peered into a recess and suddenly eximed, "Found them. All the local forces that were wiped out are here."


    Everyone gathered around at the sound.


    They saw that in the recess, there was a tform filled with countless bodies scattered about.


    The bodies were all dressed in the casual attire of NPCs from the Northern Myst Empire.


    They were charred andpletely dehydrated, indicating they had been subjected to intense heat.


    Adam jumped onto the tform first.


    After a thorough examination, he looked up with a serious expression, "It seems they were indeed subjected to extreme heat from some type of fire, but the bodies are rtively intact. I''m not sure if they were killed by the Fire Elemental Sprites."


    Blue Sea also examined the bodies and upon hearing Adam''s spection, he slowly shook his head, "Unlikely. If the Fire Elemental Sprites attacked them, their bodies wouldn''t have remained so intact... This kind of damage seems to be from the inside out, but it doesn''t make sense..."


    Adam furrowed his brows, "Indeed. What kind of fire can directly damage the insides without destroying the body?"


    "Moreover, the power level of these local NPCs should be higher than ours. Even if they couldn''t defeat the Fire Elemental Sprites, they wouldn''t have been entirely wiped out, would they?"


    John didn''t jump down onto the tform.


    Instead, he stood at a higher point with Emma, listening to Adam and Blue Sea''s discussion.


    John couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    He lifted his gaze to the volcano''s crater at the top of the mountain, lost in thought.


    Everyone spected for a while but couldn''te up with the right answer.


    So, they had to temporarily put aside the cause of the NPCs'' deaths.


    "Regardless of how they died, everyone continue searching. We must find the Lv4 Guild Establishment Order on them."


    At Adam''smand...


    Everyone began to search through the bodies on the tform.


    Luckily, the high temperatures at Twin Volcano caused the bodies to quickly dehydrate, leaving them mummified rather than decayed.


    Otherwise, it would take a good deal of courage to sift through them.


    They searched through many bodies without any sess.


    Even the weapons and equipment the deceased had carried were shattered and their durability was zero.


    Clearly, these people had fought desperately before their deaths.


    "Why can''t we find it? The Lv4 Guild Establishment Order shouldn''t be destroyed in a battle, right?" Adam furrowed his brows and muttered to himself.


    Blue Sea was also at a loss.


    A Guild Establishment Order is an indestructible item.


    No matter how intense the battle, it should not have been destroyed.


    After an unknown period of searching, suddenly, someone shouted, "Found it, over here!"


    It was a yer from the Spellde ss.


    He was holding up a diamond-shaped metal tag inscribed with an ancient character for ''Order''.


    Next to him was a remarkably robust corpse, noticeablyrger than the others even though it was fully dehydrated.


    This body must have belonged to the leader of this local force.


    The Order that the Spellde found was underneath this body.


    At the shout, Adam immediately rushed over and took the Order to examine it closely.


    "So, this is what the Lv4 Guild Establishment Order looks like. We finally found it!" Adam''s smile gradually spread across his face, stretching from ear to ear.


    They had coveted this item for so long, even daring to venture into the dangerous Sunset Mountain Range for it.


    Now their wish was fulfilled.


    A loud cheer erupted from everyone present, and their faces were beaming with joy.


    Blue Sea congratted Adam, "Congrattions, Adam, on sessfully finding the Lv4 Guild Establishment Order. Your Genesis Guild is about to be a level 4 guild soon."


    Overjoyed, Adam thanked him, "I have to thank you, Blue Sea, for your valuable information. Don''t worry, I''ll keep the promise I made."


    Blue Sea just smiled and nodded.


    His congrattions were a subtle reminder for Adam to remember hismitment from their deal.


    Having finally found the Lv4 Guild Establishment Order they''d been longing for, Adam had no further desire to search.


    He arranged for his men to gather and bury the bodies on the tform.


    Then, he returned to where John was. "I owe you a great deal for your help, Galewind. Should you ever need anything, do not hesitate to call on my Genesis Guild. We''ll spare no effort in assisting you," Adam expressed, fist clenched in earnest.


    John waved his hand dismissively and replied, "No need for formalities, it was nothing."


    However, Adam remained solemn, "That''s not how I see it. Without your help, we could never have made it here. For this favor, Adam will forever be grateful."


    Adam''s formal expression of gratitude made John a little ufortable, as he didn''t consider this trip particrly risky.


    After a moment, he chuckled and said, "Really, there''s no need for such formality. I didn''te to Twin Volcano solely to help you find the Guild Establishment Order. I have my own business to attend to."


    Adam nodded with understanding.


    In fact, he had already guessed that John had his own agenda before they set out.


    Otherwise, John wouldn''t have requested Emma toe along.


    After a moment of thought, Adam said solemnly, "Galewind, feel free to instruct us to do anything you need. You can consider my guild at your disposal."


    John gave a slight smile and replied, "There''s no need, you guys can wait here for me. The next part of the journey isn''t suitable for arge group."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you can''t use teleportation items in Sunset Mountain, you could have gone straight back to town."


    Adam looked somewhat puzzled, "Galewind, are you sure you don''t need us to apany you?"


    John nodded affirmatively, "Yes, I''m going to the volcano''s crater at the mountain peak. There''s a big creature sleeping there, you guys wouldn''t be able to withstand its oppressive presence."


    "A monster that terrifying?" Adam was taken aback.


    John chuckled lightly and revealed, "A real dragon, a demigod-level creature!"

 Chapter 130 129-The Dragon Fias Beneath the Lava（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 130 Chapter 129-The Dragon Fias Beneath the Lava£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Adam shivered slightly.


    A demigod-level creature?


    He suddenly wondered if there was something wrong with his hearing.


    He must have misheard.


    But looking at John''s serious gaze, Adam quickly dismissed this assumption.


    Galewind must indeed be referring to a demigod-level creature.


    "Galewind, are you saying there''s a demigod-level creature in the volcano crater at the mountain peak?" Adam asked.


    John nodded calmly, "Correct, theoretically, that creature should still be in hibernation. But I suspect it may already be awake¡­"


    Adam was taken aback.


    My God, am I really this close to a legendary demigod?


    To be honest, Adam didn''t have a clear concept of what a demigod-level creature was.


    Until now, the most formidable boss he had encountered in Godyer was the Corrupted Dragon Beyvis from a side quest he hadpleted.


    It was only after he had joined John on this expedition to Sunset Mountain that he had encountered such high-level bosses.


    Normally, the highest-level bosses they could meet during team quests were all under level 100 and mostly elite-level bosses.


    Encountering lord-level creatures was rtively rare, let alone a demigod-level creature that was still the stuff of legends.


    Adam couldn''t help but nce around anxiously after hearing John''s words.


    He didn''t know if it was just his imagination, but it felt as if a pair of eyes were watching him from the void.


    A shudder ran through him and he stammered, "You can''t be serious. If it''s a demigod-level boss, would it really let us prance around its territory so brazenly?"


    John chuckled lightly, "Didn''t I already tell you? It''s supposed to be in hibernation and not easily awakened."


    "But didn''t you just say it might be awake already?"


    John nodded, "Indeed, I suspect the corpse on the tform was its handiwork."


    Adam was silent for a moment. His eyes lit up as a thought struck him. "Galewind, are you nning to solo that demigod-level boss?" he asked, excitement making his voice shake.


    John looked at him curiously, "Why would you think that? The demigod-level creatures in this game are highly intelligent and fully capable ofmunication. They aren''t like those foolish monsters."


    Adam finally came to his senses.


    Right, who said that demigod-level creatures would necessarily attack them?


    These high-level bosses might have an intelligence that could surpass humans.


    They could probably avoid conflict if they didn''t provoke them intentionally.


    Adam scratched his nose awkwardly, "I don''t know why, but the moment I heard you were going to find that creature, I thought you were nning to take it down."


    John: "..."


    Well, aren''t these guys full of misconceptions about him?


    Do they really see him as some bloodthirsty tyrant who loves to kill?


    John waved at the group and then slowly walked towards the mountain peak with Emma, under their puzzled gaze.


    The figures of the two became smaller and smaller until they disappeared.


    Jeanne leaned closer to Adam, "Guild leader, what are they up to?"


    Adam kept a serious face, "Don''t ask too many questions. They have their own business to take care of, let''s just wait here."


    Jeanne pouted her attractive red lips, clearly discontent.


    She stared at John''s disappearing figure, her gaze gradually turning dreamy.


    She couldn''t help but think, wouldn''t it be nice if she was the girl who was being taken care of by him?


    ...


    Emma''s delicate hand was held tightly by John.


    The two, step by step, gradually walked towards the still active volcanic crater at the top of the mountain.


    The young girl looked back to see the rest of the group had halted and remained where they were, curiosity filled her face.


    "Johnny, what are we about to do? Why isn''t anyone elseing with us?" she asked.


    John responded with a lightugh, "We''re going to take care of a small matter. There''s no point for them toe along, they''d just be a hindrance."


    After a moment of thought, Emma looked a little ufortable, "Should I stay with them then? After all, I can''t really help you with anything at my current strength level. Wouldn''t I just be a burden too?"


    A charming smile curved up the corner of John''s mouth.


    He gently ruffled Emma''s hair, "Silly girl, you''ll never be a burden to me. Having you by my side only eases my worries. Don''t mention it anymore."


    Emmatched onto John''s arm, her face filled with joy and contentment.


    John continued, "Besides, the main reason we''re going to the top of the mountain is for you."


    "For me? What do you mean?" she was stillpletely clueless.


    John chuckled lightly, "Do you recall, before we left, I mentioned that I''d bring you to undertake a ss Change Quest?"


    Furrowing her brows, Emma pondered for a bit before finally remembering, "Oh right, I think you did mention it..."


    John lifted his gaze to the smoking volcano, a profound look in his eyes, "Your ss Change Quest, it''s inside that volcano..."


    With only Emma to consider, John''s footsteps were noticeably lighter.


    Soon, they reached the summit of the Twin Volcano.


    The peak was just a vast cavity with dense smoke pouring out into the sky.


    Looking down the edge of the crater, they could see a river of slow-moving, red-hot magma.


    John reached out his hand to feel the air.


    Just being near the crater, the temperature was already a shocking hundred degrees or so.


    One can only imagine the heat of the magma below.


    Suddenly, John shed Emma a brilliant smile, "Girl, dare you to jump in with me?"


    Without a second thought, Emma nodded, "Of course! As long as Johnny is with me, I''ll brave any dangers."


    John roared withughter. Holding Emma''s slim waist, he jumped in, taking a leap of faith into the seething magma.


    With the eleration of gravity, they descended quickly.


    Within a few seconds, they were touching the surface of the magma.


    Emma''s eyes were wide open, staring at the magma before her.


    Even at this moment, she didn''t feel a hint of fear.


    It seemed like as long as she was in John''s arms, her courage was boundless.


    "Ssh!" It was like a giant rock plunging into the sea.


    They hit the magma with force, sttering a shower of sparks.


    To Emma''s surprise, she wasn''t melted by the magma, which was hot enough to melt gold and shatter jade.


    Instead, she felt a cooling sensation.


    It was as though the magma around them had no temperature at all.


    Emma looked around in surprise, noticing a thinyer of light blue shield surrounding them.


    This fragile-looking barrier was actually strong enough to block out the thousands of degrees of heat.


    [Seashield (Divine Talent): A gift from the god of the ocean. When activated, it forms a constant temperature area that''s immune to all fire attribute damage...]


    Before John had jumped into the volcano, he had already activated the Seashield.


    He couldn''t even remember at what level he''d unlocked this divine talent.


    He''d rarely used it, but in this situation, this seemingly trivial skill turned out to be quite handy.


    Applying a slight force beneath his feet, John gradually descended with Emma into the magma.


    The deeper they went, the hotter the magma became.


    Its red color deepened, turning almost ck-red at the end.


    After a while of sinking with Emma in his arms, John pulled back his energy and stopped descending.


    The two of them just floated in the depths of the magma sea.


    Looking straight ahead, John smiled, "Finally found you..."


    Emma was currently nestling her head in John''s chest.


    Hearing John''s words, she was a little confused.


    Following John''s gaze, the sight before her made her gasp.


    Good heavens, what was she seeing?


    Right in front of them, within the magma, a creature a kilometer long was quietly floating.


    The beast had fiery red scales, two horns on its head, and two massive wings tightly attached to its back.


    Sharp spines ran down its back, and its long tail just casually trailed behind it.


    Its mouth was closed, but it couldn''t hide the rows of sharp fangs.


    Was this creature... a dragon?!


    Emma instinctively rubbed her eyes.


    When she had seen a Corrupted Dragon before, she thought it was already a remarkable creature.


    Butpared to this colossal, sleeping red dragon, the Corrupted Dragon Beyvis felt like an immature dragonling.


    The massive dragon just casuallyy in the magma, allowing the high-temperatureva to flow slowly over its body.


    Not only was the dragon unharmed, but it even seemed to be enjoying it.


    It was as if soaking in the magma gave it a sense offort.


    Without making any moves, John suddenly shifted horizontally, positioning himself right in front of the dragon.


    Staring at the dragon''s closed eyes, John spoke calmly, "Since we''re face to face, don''t pretend to sleep anymore. I don''t know how you''ve awoken, but the energy fluctuations inside you can''t deceive me. Open your eyes now..."


    John waited for a moment, but the dragon remained motionless, as if still engrossed in its dreams.

 Chapter 131 130-Class Change Quest Begins（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 131 Chapter 130-ss Change Quest Begins£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    After waiting for a while, John began to show some impatience.


    Turning his hand, an item resembling a broken beast tooth appeared.


    It was the "Fias''s Tooth" that the Morning Wind Auction House had previously gifted him.


    "Fias, at this point, do I really need to activate this thing for you to open your eyes?" John asked, his voice cool.


    As he spoke, he held out the tooth.


    The dragon soaking in the magma finally began to stir, its closed eyes trembling slightly before abruptly snapping open.


    The golden vertical pupils, like two giantnterns, shone brightly in the crimson magma.


    "Human, why is this tooth in your possession?" a deep voice echoed in the depths of the magma.


    The voice sounded weary, but it carried a strong undertone of age.


    Johnughed at this, retorting, "Always has to see the coffin before shedding a tear, huh? You''re clearly awake, why keep up this sleeping act?"


    The dragon fixed its gaze on John, its eyes full of puzzlement. "Human, you have yet to answer my question. Why do you have this tooth?"


    John held up the "Fias''s Tooth", his tone teasing.


    "What, surprised? This tooth of yours was knocked out by Azazel''s punch and left behind in the mortal realm. Who knows how many hands it has passed through. Is it that unusual it ended up with me?"


    Hearing these words, the dragon roared in anger, "Silence! How dare you mention that name! Do you know the Demon race is adept at invading the fragile mental worlds of your kind? Each time that name is remembered, the chance of that demon escaping increases..."


    John shrugged nonchntly.


    It seemed the dragon was thoroughly cowed by Azazel, showing fear at just the mention of his name. "Don''t worry, my mental world is as tough as iron, not so easily invaded..."


    John did not reveal the truth but instead spoke lightly, "I came here specifically for you. The one who holds Fias''s Tooth can gain your approval and change their ss to Fire Dragon Mage. I''m not wrong, am I?"


    The dragon Fias gave John a deep look, "Human, the skill you possess seems to be a blessing from the god of the ocean. You have chosen to follow the ocean god, why then would you want to be a Fire Dragon Mage?"


    "Don''t you know that these two ss attributes are inherently conflicting?" John rolled his eyes and retorted, "Well, duh, who said it was me changing my ss to Fire Dragon Mage? She willplete your ss Change Quest."


    With that, he pulled over a baffled Emma and pushed her in front of Fias.


    Facing the semi-divine Fire Dragon, Emma could barely breathe, especially under the gaze of Fias''s golden pupils.


    She trembled uncontrobly, but it couldn''t be helped - the dragon''s intimidating aura was more than most could bear.


    Even powerful native NPCs couldn''t withstand Fias''s dragon might unless they possessed semi-divine strength.


    Seeing that Emma couldn''t even speak, John frowned.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the pressure on Emma instantly diminished.


    "Stop releasing your dragon aura, do you think thisss can handle that kind of pressure?" Johnined, somewhat irked.


    The dragon Fias chuckled, his voice full of ancient wisdom, "Human, since you are aware of dragon aura, you should know that this majesty is innate, not something I can just turn on and off at will..."


    John naturally understood this, which is why he conversed with Fias so calmly.


    Also, because he knew Fias''s character very well, he dared to thrust Emma directly in front.


    In his memory, the me God who held the power of fire was an easily angered deity, but hispanion dragon Fias had apletely opposite temperament.


    This dragon was quite peaceful and seldom lost his temper.


    At least so far, the conversation between them was quite pleasant.


    Seeing that John did not continue, Fias once again turned his attention to Emma. "Little girl, I can sense the pure fire energy within you, and it carries a trace of my master''s divine power. It seems that you have already be a follower of my master, am I right?"


    Emma''s beautiful eyes were filled with confusion.


    She hadn''t understood a word the dragon said.


    As a result, she instinctively looked to John for help.


    John gave her an encouraging look and softly said, "Just tell the dragon what your previous ss was."


    Emma quickly checked her attribute panel, leaving both John and Fias speechless.


    She had actually forgotten her own ss name...


    John, in particr, was bbergasted.


    He felt that when he got back, he needed to confiscate all of Emma''s fishing gear.


    Her daily obsession with fishing had made her scatterbrained.


    "Mr. Dragon, my ss is Pyromancer," Emma finally managed to say.


    Hearing this, the dragon Fias trembled slightly.


    His deep voice was full of reminiscence, "I knew it, you''re indeed a follower of my master! Pyromancer, such a familiar title, only the chosen of my master can possess this ss! Girl, what is your fire elemental affinity?"


    Emma once again checked her attribute panel and replied, "100%!"


    The dragon Fias let out a heartyugh. "You''ve reached 100%! Young girl, you were born to be a fire mage. The Fire Dragon Mage ss is tailor-made for you. Are there many fire mages in this world?"


    Emma nodded and replied softly, "Quite a few, at least I know many yers who chose the Fire Mage ss..."


    "yers? What''s that?" Fias asked with some confusion.


    Emma was about to answer but was interrupted by John, "It''s a specific group of humans, it''s a bitplicated to exin. Let''s not dwell on this, let''s get her ss Change Quest done quickly."


    Dragon Fias no longer pursued the question.


    It suddenly stood upright, its kilometer-long body causing the surroundingva sea to churn violently with just a slight movement.


    The flow ofva around them sped up, even forming a vortex.


    John, holding Emma in his arms, stood unyieldingly amidst theva.


    His gaze was icy as he watched Fias, a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth.


    John knew this was deliberate.


    Fias was testing him.


    Sure enough, a red light suddenly shone from Fias, and the once turbulentva sea instantly calmed down.


    Fias looked at John again, "Human, what is your real power level? Why can''t I see through you?"


    John replied indifferently, "Have you been here too long and be talkative? My power level doesn''t matter and I won''t tell you. Just get on with the ss Change Quest."


    Fias shed an eerily humanlike smile.


    He opened his massive jaws and a fiery red ring of light flew out towards Emma.


    John furrowed his brows, ready to intervene, but then Fias sighed, "Don''t be afraid, this is the ss Change Quest. As long as this girl gains the approval of my master''s divine power, she can automatically change her ss to Fire Dragon Mage."


    John remained silent, his eyes tightly fixed on the red light ring.


    Upon his mental inspection, the divine energy of the ring was indeed quite peaceful.


    It didn''t seem to possess any attacking ability.


    Only then did John let down his guard.


    Even though he knew that the fire dragon before him was of a gentle temperament and rarelyunched an attack, John had to be cautious when it came to Emma.


    If this naive girl got hurt in his presence, John felt he would be capable of doing anything.


    Without John''s interference, the red circle of light finallynded on Emma.


    Curiously, she reached out and touched the ring with her slender finger.


    She had no idea what this ring was, only instinctively feeling a kinship with it.


    As they made contact, the red light ring surprisingly seeped into her body through her finger.


    John''s brows furrowed once again.


    He looked at Emma with concern, "How do you feel?"


    Emma shook her head lightly, her expression unchanged, "I don''t feel much, it''s warm andfortable..."


    John nodded, not saying anything more.


    Instead, his mental energy was wrapped tightly around Emma, ready to intervene at the first sign of anything amiss.


    Suddenly, Emma''s delicate body began to emit a brilliant light like mes, and her face gradually turned red.


    John stiffened, spinning to face Dragon Fias with a sharp look.


    "What''s happening?!"


    Dragon Fias''s voice was as calm as ever, "Don''t worry, this is normal. The divine power of my master is reshaping this girl''s body!"

 Chapter 132 131-A Casual Conversation with Fias（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 132 Chapter 131-A Casual Conversation with Fias£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    As the red light on Emma gradually intensified, the young girl closed her eyes.


    A gentle force suddenly erupted from her body, pushing John aside.


    Then, Emma began to levitate, leaving the protection of Seashield.


    Initially, John was worried that Emma would be harmed by the intense heat of theva.


    However, he noticed that the red glow surrounding Emma''s body was gradually merging with theva.


    Then, it dawned on him.


    No wonder the flow of theva was so strange - it wasced with strands of divine power that resonated with the red light on Emma.


    As Emma''s initially rapid breathing became steady and her furrowed brows rxed, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Fias, the dragon, was right.


    The divine power left by the Fire God was gradually reshaping Emma''s body.


    So, John simply sat cross-legged, floating in the midst of theva, sitting opposite Fias.


    "How long will this transformation process take?"


    Fias shook his head, his voice still somber and hoarse, "There''s no specific time, it generally depends on the affinity between the ascendant and the master''s power. This girl has a high affinity for fire elements, so it should be quick."


    John ced his hands on his knees and, clearly bored, suggested, "From your words, it seems like it will take some time. Why don''t we chat?"


    Fias, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened hisntern-like golden eyes. "What could we possibly have to talk about, human?"


    John smiled faintly, "We have nothing but time. Why don''t we exchange some information? I''m interested in the divine battle from ten thousand years ago. You must be curious about the current world, aren''t you?"


    Fias fell silent.


    The war from ten thousand years ago was long past, but he had not forgotten any details.


    The shes of divine powers, the shattering of divinity, the fall of gods...


    It was a war of mortal races, yet also a conflict between factions of gods.


    He still remembered clearly what his master, the Fire God Akris, said to him when he returned to the god realm.


    "The war has only temporarily stopped. It''s not over yet. The day wille when good and evil will have a decisive end. You just need to wait here quietly..."


    John, propping his chin with one hand, looked at the fire dragon with interest.


    Seeing its eyes gradually turn distant, John smirked knowingly.


    He had piqued the dragon''s interest.


    "Human, what is the current world like?"


    Waking up from his memories, Fias turned to look at John with unblinking eyes.


    John responded nonchntly, "It''s much the same. Not much has changed. The abyss is still barred to the north of the Sunset Mountain. Humans and other races of the orderly and just faction thrive on the vastnds of the Godyer continent. Your struggles and fights back then were not in vain."


    Fias nodded in satisfaction.


    Even a slight movement of his dragon head caused a surge in the sea ofva.


    John, annoyed, stretched out his hand.


    With a slight fluctuation of his energy, the Seashield protective barrier covering his body suddenly expanded, creating a vast space deep in theva sea, isting all the scaldingva.


    The man and the dragon hovered in the space.


    ck and red energy simultaneously appeared beneath them, allowing them to maintain afortable hovering position.


    Fias nced at the pale blue barrier around him, full of emotion, "The scent of the sea, even after tens of thousands of years, I still find it ufortable. I never thought that after all the conflicts between my master and the Sea God, they would end up uniting..."


    John, still looking rxed, casually responded, "When chaos and evil attack, all gods ofw and justice should put aside their hatred for each other. Whether it''s Akris or any other deity, they should understand this."


    Fias took a deep look at John.


    Astonishingly, he wasn''t bothered by John addressing his master by name.


    John, now intrigued, subtly activated his Eye of Artemis.


    A flicker of mystic light shone from the depths of his eyes.


    The attributes of Fias instantly appeared before him:


    [me Dragon Fias (Demi-god-level boss): The first me dragon born at the beginning of Fire God Akris'' existence, lord over all me dragons, possesses heaven-defying power, controls some authority of the firews, and shone in the God War a myriad years ago...]


    [Race: Dragon]


    [Level: 899]


    [Attributes:...]


    John raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Level 899, that was rather extravagant.


    Normally, any creature above level 600 was considered demi-god level.


    And after reaching level 1000, they could form their own divine body, bing a true deity.


    This dragon before him was merely a step away from bing a god.


    While John observed Fias, Fias was observing John as well.


    Noticing the faint gleam in John''s eyes, Fias showed a human-like surprise for the first time.


    "Is that... the power of the God of Night? Strange, aren''t you a servant of the Sea God? How can you wield the power of the Night God?" Fias tilted his head, his tone filled with astonishment.


    John gave a light smile and calmly exined, "It''s because my ss is a bit special, allowing me to have abilities from different sses. You must have misunderstood earlier; I''m not a servant of the Sea God..."


    Fias was even more amazed, incredulously responding, "There''s such a ss in the world? Why have I never heard of it? Doesn''t using so many ss abilities cause conflicts?"


    John chuckled lightly, not offering any further exnation.


    How could he exin?


    It''s not like he could tell this me dragon that the reason he could wield these powers was because the origin power within him held a higher status andpletely suppressed these godly powers from aw perspective.


    If John were to say this, even if Fias were the most even-tempered creature, he''d probably feel obliged to defend his master''s dignity.


    After all, in the eyes of the world, gods were not to be offended.


    There couldn''t possibly be energy of a higher ss than godly power in this world.


    Seeing John unwilling to borate, Fias tactfully changed the subject.


    Living for countless years had granted this dragon a profound wisdom.


    "Human, you must be a member of our Order and Justice faction, right?"


    John rolled his eyes and said somewhat irritably, "What do you think? Have you ever seen a creature from the Abyss looking like me?"


    Fias, sounding amused, teased, "That''s hard to say. The Abyss creatures are skilled in mental invasion. Who''s to say you aren''t a puppet of those demons?"


    John suddenly shed a wicked grin, "You''ve guessed it right, I am the chosen sessor of Azazel..."


    Fias roared withughter, a mocking glint in his eyes, "Fool! The Devil is still suppressed in the Godyer''s hall in the Void. It''s been tens of thousands of years. Where could he find a sessor?"


    John gave a dismissive snort.


    Well, apparently telling the truth doesn''t always get you believed.


    However, Fias suddenly put away his smile, his face turning grave, "Human, it''s best not to mention The Devil''s name casually. Divine names are not to be invoked lightly, as mentioning them will lead to discovery. If The Devil uses you as an anchor, he could potentially escape from the Godyer''s hall and return to thisnd."


    "By then, you would be the sinner of the entire human race..."


    John casually nodded, but inside, he couldn''t help but feel amused.


    Return to thend of Godyer using him as an anchor?


    He had scattered Azazel''s ashes.


    Could he possibly reassemble and resurrect himself?


    That was a pipe dream if he ever heard one.


    However, Fias didn''t see it that way and continued to warn John, "Human, I know you don''t take this seriously, but that''s because you don''t understand the terror of The Devil... Time has passed too long, and your lifespan is far too short. I fear that no historical records in the current world have information about The Devil..."


    Fias abruptly fell silent.


    He curiously looked at John, asking, "By the way, how did youe to know this name?"


    John casually responded, "Don''t underestimate human historical heritage. There are many among us who know about Azazel... In fact, not too long ago, some folks with ill intentions dug up Azazel''s body from before his godhood... nearly causing a disaster."


    Fias opened his mouth in shock, mes began to burn on his body.


    "The Devil''s old body? What happened in the end? Was there arge-scale contamination?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s been handled," John pointed to his nose tip and chuckled, "I personally cut off the guy''s head. How can he contaminate the world without it?"


    Fias let out a sigh of relief.


    He beat his chest with a w. "Good, good. Are you sure you''vepletely killed The Devil''s old body?"


    John waved his hand impatiently, "Of course, why would I lie to you? I can guarantee that thing is as dead as it can be."


    "So, can you calm down now? Do you not realize how much chaos you cause with your simple movements... You''ve messed up my hair..."


    Fias: "..."

 Chapter 133 132-Sparring, Heartfire（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 133 Chapter 132-Sparring, Heartfire£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Fiasughs awkwardly, hastily drawing in his giant wings.


    The burning mes that engulfed him slowly extinguished.


    "Sorry, I was taken aback for a moment," he apologized. "The news you just shared was quite shocking..."


    John grins, finding this fire dragon unexpectedly peaceful and docile,pletely contrary to his initial expectations.


    The innate arrogance typical of dragonkind is entirely absent in Fias.


    John''s face suddenly takes on a strange look.


    He asks tentatively, "So... are you really a dragon?"


    "Of course! I am the first fire dragon in the world and the progenitor of all fire dragons!" Fias retorts with a surge of anger when questioned about his lineage.


    "Why do you doubt me?" Fias growls, clearly unhappy about John''s suspicion. "You know so much about ancient secrets, so why question my identity?"


    John shakes his head and calmly responds, "Don''t get upset. I''m not questioning your identity. I''m just curious why you''re so calm andposed, unlike any other dragons I''ve met."


    Fias then realizes John''s meaning and his voice bes calmer, "Ah, I see. You wonder why I don''t match your preconceived notions. Well, when I first came into being, I was just as arrogant as any other dragon, quick to ze at the slightest dissatisfaction. However, after witnessing numerous powerful deities with my master, I realized I''m just an ordinary creature in this world, albeit a member of a rare species..."


    John nods, beginning to understand.


    Indeed, dragons may be at the top of the food chain in the Godyer continent, butpared to the almighty deities, they aren''t all that impressive.


    Unless one bes a deity, no matter how powerful, they are still just a tiny speck in the grand scheme of things.


    Fias, his golden eyes boring into John, suddenly asks, "What is your current level of strength?"


    John answers vaguely, "More or less the same as yours. Maybe a bit stronger."


    Fias chokes on his response, looking doubtful, "You must be quite well-known in the human world, right? After all, it''s rare for humans to have such powerful beings..."


    John''s answer is still nonchnt, "Not really famous. I prefer to keep a low profile."


    Suddenly intrigued, Fias suggests, "I''m really curious about your abilities. How about we have a little sparring match?"


    John immediately grimaces, "Better not. I''m afraid I might hit too hard and identally kill you."


    That response triggers Fias even more.


    His anger res as he roars, "Arrogant! Do you know who you''re dealing with? I am a dragon under the seat of the Fire God, the progenitor of all fire dragons! What makes you so confident to utter such words?"


    John looks exasperated.


    Dragons, despite their attempts to conceal their nature, would never change their inherent character.


    Even Fias, when ites to matters of dragon dignity, bes erratic and unpredictable.


    However, John doesn''t feel like engaging in a fight now.


    He only came to help Emmaplete her "Fire Dragon Mage" ss change.


    "Let''s just forget it. Now that mypanion has be a fire dragon mage, we''ll meet again in the future..."


    But Fias is near losing his cool.


    John''s constant refusals are perceived as deep insults.


    So, the fire dragon roars even louder, "No! We must spar today! The honor of dragonkind cannot be insulted!"


    John throws his hands up in exasperation, "How have I insulted you, exactly?"


    "By rejecting my challenge!"


    John: "..."


    After pondering for a moment, John suddenly came up with an idea.


    He smirked, purposely showing a disdainful look: "How about this, we limit it to a single move, whoever can''t decipher the other''s ability is the loser, okay?"


    Fias cracked open hisrge mouth, his sharp teeth glittering with a cold light.


    "Fine, it''s a deal!"


    From John''s perspective, He could clearly see that a fang on the right side of this fire dragon''s mouth waspletely broken at the root.


    Now John finally knew where the ''Fias''s tooth'' in his ss came from...


    John stood upright with his hands folded behind his back.


    Almost simultaneously, both of them released their auras.


    Two currents of aura shed in this space,


    Whipping up gusts of wind.


    John''s tattered cloak rustled loudly in the wind.


    "You can go first."


    Even at this point, John''s voice was still nonchnt.


    Such an attitude only further fueled the raging fire in Fias''s heart.


    The ancient dragon, who had lived for who knows how long, showed a grim smile: "Well then, no need to be polite..."


    From the previous sh of auras, Fias had already felt John''s immense strength.


    As soon as their auras made contact, Fias was immediately put on the defensive.


    This made Fias secretly shocked.


    He himself was incredibly close to the threshold of bing a god,


    Butpared to the human in front of him, he was far inferior in strength.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t sense the aura of Order from John,


    Fias would have doubted whether this human was a newly ascended god.


    Since John allowed him to make the first move,


    Fias naturally wouldn''t hold back.


    In those enormous golden vertical pupils of the fire dragon,


    A streak of blood-red light suddenly appeared.


    It opened its mouth wide,


    Roaring silently.


    No sound came out,


    But the temperature of this space began to rise at a visible rate.


    Until atst, the air itself seemed to catch fire.


    The space was filled with waves of heat ripples, akin to mes.


    John frowned.


    He could feel that an invisible force had suddenly invaded his body.


    His physical body didn''t feel anything,


    But his mental power in his mind was quietly boiling.


    [Heartfire (Divine Skill): Exclusive talent skill of fire dragon Fias. Once unleashed, it can directly burn the soul of the opponent, causing irreversible damage to their spirit, and ultimatelypletely annihting the opponent at the soul level...]


    John didn''t know the details of this skill.


    But he could feel that his spiritual world in his mind was indeed under a constant barrage of searing attacks.


    Seeing John standing motionless for a long time, Fias snorted arrogantly, fire spurting from his nostrils.


    This was his most powerful trump card, the first talent skill he had grasped from the moment of his birth.


    During the divine wars of millennia past, even those high-ranking demonic royals of the abyss suffered under his Heartfire attack.


    No matter how powerful this human in front of him was, he couldn''t possibly deflect his skill unscathed!


    However, despite Fias''s expectation, John''s aura never wavered.


    Even though John was still standing there motionless, his inner aura was always strong.


    The smile gradually disappeared from Fias''s face.


    Of course, he didn''t think his skill would directly annihte John''s soul, considering the human''s strength was a great deal higher than his own.


    But wasn''t it supposed to cause at least some damage?


    After a long while, John exhaled.


    He stretchedzily, showing a refreshed expression. "It''s been a long time since I''ve experienced such an impact on my spiritual world..."


    Fias''s dragon eyes widened, and a shockingly human-like surprise appeared on his face. "How...how is this possible? Youpletely withstood my Heartfire?"


    John''s mouth curled up, not giving a direct answer, but his expression said it all.


    Fias''s head drooped in defeat.


    Facts speak louder than words.


    His pride and joy, his talent skill, indeed failed to inflict any damage on John.


    What Fias didn''t know was that John had experienced such so-called spiritual attacks countless times.


    Through repeated deaths in the Godyer Temple, John''s spirit was honed to the utmost.


    That was the spiritual impact of The Devil Azazel, far more potent than Fias''s Heartfire.


    Eventually, John could directly confront the mental damage inflicted by The Devil.


    After leaving the Godyer Temple, even John himself was unclear about how resilient his spiritual world had be.


    "Alright, I admit you''re really powerful. Over the years, I''ve never seen a human who has trained to your level..." Fias grumbled, lifting his head again, golden vertical pupils filled with anticipation, "Now it''s your turn."


    John fell into deep thought.


    He didn''t know which skill to use against Fias.


    He had grasped too many powerful skills, some of which he couldn''t even control their power.


    Rubbing his chin, John started to select an appropriate skill.


    After all, the dragon''s internal injuries hadn''t fully healed yet.


    If his skill is too powerful, he might kill this guy outright.


    That would be a case of more loss than gain.


    If Akris finds out that hispanion dragon died by his hand, Emma''s future ss development would inevitably be affected.


    After careful selection, John finally made a decision.


    Sigh, having too many skills is also not a good thing...


    If other yers knew about John''s "Versailles syndrome" thought, they''d probably be so mad they''d spit blood on the spot.


    "Come on, are you ready yet? Show me your most powerful move!" Fias was already impatient on the other side.


    Although the fact that his own attack was easily dissolved by John was quite vexing for Fias, he was still looking forward to John''s uing assault.

 Chapter 134 133-The Might of Demi-God（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 134 Chapter 133-The Might of Demi-God£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    In Fias''s memory, the highest level skill a human could master was only demi-god level.


    Even if this human in front of him was somewhat special, able to use one or two divine skills, his proficiency wouldn''t be that high.


    So far, John had shown the Eye of Artemis and Seashield, these two Divine Talents.


    But these two skills, one auxiliary and one defensive, were pretty average in Fias''s view.


    He assumed John''s attack skills wouldn''t be too powerful either.


    Fias was quite confident in himself.


    It was well known that the defensive capability of dragons was always top-notch in the Godyer continent.


    Let alone Fias, the ancestor of fire dragons and the highest-ranking among dragon kind.


    His scales had already lit up in red.


    Although the red glow at the chest area was slightly dim, it wouldn''t affect the overall defensive ability too much.


    However, Fias waited for a long time, but John didn''t make a move.


    The fire dragon gradually grew impatient.


    John suddenly looked up at him with a strange smile, "The skill I''m about to release won''t directly attack you, but it will trap you. It''ll be up to you whether you can break free."


    Fias shook his huge head, bellowing, "Bring it on..."


    John lifted his hand, and a mysterious light suddenly lit up at his fingertips.


    [You have released skill: Abyssal Prison!]


    [Abyssal Prison (divine skill): A gift from the Warden of the Abyss. After releasing this skill, it can seal and imprison a space within a 1000-yard radius. The skill user can freely modify the Order parameters within this space, controlling all basic elements except for space-time...]


    Yes, the skill that John carefully selected was the Abyssal Prison.


    It was the same one that had almost driven the trackers from the Darklord and Wolf Guild to the brink of copse on the prairie earlier.


    The space twisted and transformed in an instant, eventually forming a cubic dark area that tightly enveloped Fias.


    At this moment, Fias''splexion changed drastically.


    Even his voice was filled with anger, "This is... the Abyssal Prison?! Damn it, you, a human, dare to deceive me. You said you were from thewful and righteous human faction. Why would you use this wicked skill from the abyss?"


    His massive dragon body glowed as it flitted around within the Abyssal Prison, but it couldn''t break through the prison''s seal.


    Fias''s anger intensified, and his golden vertical pupils seemed to be dyed with a shade of furious me.


    The all-night battle with the abyss thousands of years ago had left him with deep impressions of some of the wicked skills from the abyss, including this signature skill from the Warden of the Abyss, the Abyssal Prison.


    On the battlefield, many demigod-level warriors were trapped alive by the Abyssal Prison, which only stoked Fias''s anger.


    The full-blown attack of a demigod-level powerhouse was terrifyingly powerful.


    At this moment, the entire space was trembling violently.


    Even separated by the Abyssal Prison and the Seashield erected by John, Fias''s power still influenced the outside world.


    The originally quietly flowing sea of magma was now boiling madly, like it had been set on fire.


    With no other choice, John reached out and protected Emma, who was currently merging with the fire god''s power and ssing up.


    Whether this power would affect the outside world was no longer within John''s considerations.


    At this moment, at the halfway point of Twin Volcano, Adam, Blue Sea, and others who had been quietly waiting suddenly felt an overwhelming power slowly rising from beneath their feet.


    The ground began to shake violently, and huge rocks tumbled down the hillside from time to time.


    The cracks spreading throughout the Twin Volcano also began to widen.


    Adam, Blue Sea, and others exchanged nces and hastily held onto their teammates to prevent them from identally falling into theva-filled cracks due to the severe shaking.


    "My god, what''s happening?"


    "Is the volcano going to erupt?"


    "Damn it, I don''t want to die here..."


    Adam and Blue Sea looked at each other, and both turned their heads to look at the peak.


    Sure enough, the once calm volcano mouth, which was only emitting ck smoke, had undergone a huge change.


    Arge amount ofva, mixed with dust and smoke, was gushing out from the volcano mouth.


    It was a good thing that the mountain was riddled with cracks.


    All theva flowing down from the peak was absorbed by them.


    Otherwise, they would have all met their end here.


    The group watched in terror as they looked towards the peak.


    "What on earth did that Galewind big shot do at the top of the mountain to cause such amotion?" People started discussing in hushed voices.


    Adam and Blue Sea were fraught with worry. "Did Brother Galewind really engage in battle with that demigod-level creature?" Adam muttered anxiously.


    Blue Sea shook his head, "I don''t know, but considering themotion, he probably couldn''t avoid it..."


    The two exchanged bitter smiles.


    Only they knew what kind of monster John would be facing at the volcano''s mouth, and this information couldn''t be disclosed to others.


    If they did reveal it, most of the people present would probably faint from fear.


    Within the depths of the magma, John shook his head a bit helplessly, "Could you not let your emotions control your judgement and actually feel if this Abyssal Prison truly is a product of the abyss?"


    Fias, trapped within, paused at his words. In fact, he also had many doubts.


    He had sensed a lot of divine power from gods of the same faction emanating from the human before him.


    If this human was from the chaotic evil faction, how could he possibly receive the favor of so many gods from his own faction?


    Fias closed his eyes and focused on his senses, then his face showed surprise.


    "This... the energy that built this space, why is it so orderly? I can''t detect even a trace of chaotic or evil energy..."


    Fias''s already deep voice, after being filtered through the Abyssal Prison, sounded even more bass, humming in resonance.


    John slightly smiled and calmly said, "That''s because this isn''t the Abyssal Prison at all, I just followed the release procedure of the Abyssal Prison when building it."


    Fias shook his head, his face full of confusion, "This is impossible. The Abyssal Prison is the unique skill of the Warden of the Abyss. Nobody else can understand this skill, not even gods..."


    John said nonchntly, "Just because others can''t doesn''t mean I can''t. You''re seeing it now, aren''t you..."


    Fias finally stopped his futile attempts at breaking out.


    He hovered in the center of the Abyssal Prison.


    His golden vertical pupils asionally shed a crimson light.


    John smiled in satisfaction.


    This fire dragon, who had lived for who knows how many years, truly had exceptional intelligence.


    Once it calmed down, it found the correct way out.


    John hadn''t used abyssal energy to build the abyssal prison.


    Instead, he innovatively chose to use another divine power as a medium to release this skill. His intention was not to cause misunderstanding for Fias.


    Which, in turn, would impact Emma''s job change.


    However, using another divine power to construct the Abyssal Prison does have some conflicts when ites to power mediums.


    This has led to a slight w in the prison.


    Next, it depends on whether Fias can unravel the mystery and find that one loophole.


    Fias is focused, the red glow on its scales gradually disappearing, but the golden vertical pupils are getting brighter.


    Fias is very clear.


    There are only two ways to forcefully crack the Abyssal Prison.


    One is by using an absolutely overpowering energy to break through from the outside in one spot, smashing the barrier of the Abyssal Prison.


    The second method is to deconstruct all the Orders from the inside, straighten out the chaotic series of Orders.


    If you can restore the previous order sequence, the Abyssal Prison would break itself.


    Being trapped in a cage, Fias can only choose the second method.


    But while it sounds simple, it''s incredibly difficult to aplish.


    At least in Fias''s memory, no demigod creature has ever managed this.


    This small space has thousands, if not millions of disrupted Orders.


    The fundamental elements of the universe, the purifying elements, the basic rules, all are in chaos within this prison.


    For Fias to straighten these Orders, it''s basically like finding the right end of a thread in a tangled ball of yarn.


    John propped his chin, letting Fias work on deconstructing the Orders.


    Suddenly, John asked in a casual tone, "Right, isn''t it supposed to be by activating your teeth that we can wake you from your slumber? Why were you already awake before we arrived?"


    Without lifting his head, Fias, still engrossed in the Orders, answered John''s question seriously, "A while back, a group of weak humans holding Divine Scrolls from my master invaded the depths of Twin Volcano. Their disrespectful actions forced me to awaken from my slumber..."


    John suddenly realized why this dragon, still nursing its wounds, had interrupted its healing sleep.


    Thinking about the state of the corpses on the mid-mountain tform, as well as his own experience being attacked by Heartfire, John finally understood how that small faction had beenpletely wiped out...


    "So, those bodies outside, they''re your handiwork?" John frowned.


    The dragon in front of him was usually peaceful, it shouldn''t be so bloodthirsty.


    Just then, Fias''s voice rose sharply, "Those idiots, no better than ants, brought their own deaths!"

 Chapter 135 134-Healing, Gifting（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 135 Chapter 134-Healing, Gifting£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Fias didn''t even lift its head, speaking in an indifferent tone, "If those humans had just honestly minded their own business mining underground, nothing would have happened. But they insisted on meddling with the Lava Core of this mountain."


    "I had specifically set up a protective barrier around the Lava Core to prevent anyone from interfering with the geothermal energy while I was in hibernation."


    "Those people activated the barrier, and the Heartfire attached to it counterattacked. As a result, none of them survived..." Fias''s nonchnt exnation made it sound as if it had merely stepped on a few ants.


    "Speaking of which, those humans were far inferior to you. The Heartfire has been there for thousands of years, and there wasn''t much energy left. When I woke up, they had all perished due to soul incineration."


    John didn''t continue the topic.


    From Fias''s words, he could tell that the obliteration of that faction was indeed self-inflicted.


    Exploring high-level secret realms, daring to activate ancient barriers without any understanding - that was basically asking for trouble.


    Even if Fias was a peaceful creature, it had no guilt about killing a few humans.


    After all, it was a demigod-level dragon, standing at the top of the food chain.


    Even though Fias didn''t have the brutality typical of dragons, it wouldn''t stake its safety on a few insignificant humans.


    To be honest, even John didn''t care.


    What did the lives of these native NPC humans have to do with him?


    The only reason he brought up the topic was out of curiosity.


    John propped his cheeks with both hands, no longer speaking.


    Fias, on the other hand, was continually deconstructing Orders within the Abyssal Prison, trying to break free from the Abyssal Prison''s restraints with its power.


    After a long while, John was almost falling asleep, when Fias finally chose to give up in frustration, "I concede. This Abyssal Prison of yours is even more formidable than the one in the Abyss managed by the prison warden."


    "I''ve been deconstructing for so long, yet I still can''t find any clues."


    John cracked a small smile and waved his hand lightly, causing the Abyssal Prison to dissipate.


    He could see the unwillingness in Fias''s eyes, but it was evident that aside from admitting defeat, Fias had no other solution.


    "Satisfied now?" John asked.


    Fias huffed, "How could I be satisfied? When I''ve recovered from my injuries, we''llpete again the next time we meet."


    John rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    The dragon was already panting from exhaustion, but it still refused to give in verbally.


    The hard-headedness of dragons was legendary indeed, and Fias was no exception.


    John nced at it, asking softly, "Your chest injury, it hasn''t healed even after ten thousand years?"


    Fias shook its head, its expression gloomy, "The external wounds have long since healed, but the force of The Devil inside me lingers, refusing to leave. Even with the pure Geothermal Energy here, washing over my body time and time again, the effects are minimal..."


    John thought for a moment and then said, "If you don''t mind, I could give it a try..."


    Fias suddenly lifted its huge head, golden eyes fixed intently on John, "You can help me remove The Devil''s force from within me?"


    John answered nonchntly, "We could give it a shot. Anyway, you have no other options right now. The only catch is that the healing process requires physical contact. It''s up to you if you''re willing to let me get close."


    Fias let out a long, lonely howl, its eyes full of destion. "What more do I have to lose? With your strength, if you really have any ill intentions toward me, I probably couldn''t stop you even if I didn''t agree, could I?"


    John remained silent, a smile ying on his lips.


    Looking at him, Fias said softly, "We''ve been talking for a while now, there should be some basic trust between us. Go ahead, do your best..."


    The divine battle of ten thousand years ago. Fias had only taken two hits from The Devil Azazel. The first p left it with broken, once proud fangs. The secondnded on its chest, leaving a wound that hadn''t healed for a full ten thousand years.


    For ten thousand years, Fias had stayed in the Twin Volcano, using the pure Geothermal Energy underground in an attempt to heal the severe chest wound, but to no avail.


    It longed to return to its peak state, to regain its dignity in the next war. The indifference in Azazel''s eyes when he struck, as if looking at a mere ant, Fias had never forgotten.


    To seek revenge, it first needed to heal its injuries and return to its peak state.


    Now, this human before it imed to have a method to help it heal.


    Even if it meant taking certain risks, Fias was willing.


    John shifted slightly, his body floating forward in mid-air.


    He soon reached Fias''s chest.


    Only upon getting closer did he realize that Fias''s chest was indeed different from the rest of its body.


    The scales were entirely destroyed, and a ball of ck energy lingered there, seemingly corrupting Fias''s flesh.


    The energy was slowly flowing, giving the impression of rotting Fias''s flesh.


    Other red energy roaming around its body would be consumed by the ck energy if it wandered too close.


    "This is the power of The Devil, the most chaotic and evil divine power.


    If my lord hadn''t returned to the Divine Realm at that time and used his divine power to cleanse my body, I would have been corrupted by The Devil''s power and be a vassal of the Abyss by now..." Fias''s bitter voice echoed over John''s head.


    John rolled his eyes, retorting, "Stop talking for a while. You''re too close and it''s giving me a headache."


    Fias: "..."


    This was about the potential healing of its body, so Fias was particrly obedient at this time.


    When John told it to be quiet, it obediently shut its mouth.


    John extended one hand, cing it over the wound.


    Maybe for Fias, that wound was just a tiny part of its body, but in John''s view, the wound had a radius of more than ten meters.


    After all, this dragon was a kilometer long...


    Right in the center of the wound, there was a clear, massive handprint.


    The ck energy attached to the wound originated from that handprint.


    John took a deep breath, closing his eyes.


    The moment his hand made contact, the previously sluggish ck energy seemed to suddenlye alive, rapidly moving towards the location of John''s palm at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s working! It''s actually working! I can feel the evil force of The Devil fading away from my body!" Fias''s excited voice rang out again.


    At such close range, it was thunderously loud.


    John kept a poker face, tersely saying two words: "Shut it!"


    Fias awkwardly closed its mouth, but the excitement in its golden eyes could not be dissipated.


    It had been ten thousand years!


    The wound that had gued it for ten thousand years was eradicated in one fell swoop. How could it not be excited?


    After a while, John retracted his hand.


    All the ck energy at the wound had disappeared.


    As the force of The Devil was extracted from Fias''s body, the dragon''s aura rapidly rose at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It was clear that Fias had used arge part of its internal strength to suppress the force of The Devil in its wound.


    John put his hands behind his back and flew back to his original position.


    At this moment, the dragon was like a person reborn, its eyes brimming with uncontainable joy.


    "I''ve removed all the force of The Devil for you. All you need to do now is rest for a while." Fias nodded vigorously, identally stirring up a gust of wind in the process.


    John: "..."


    "Thank you, you really are a good person!" Fias''s words made John feel odd.


    This was the second "good guy card" he''d received in the Godyer game.


    Thest person to say that to him was Isabe from the Dawn Breeze Auction House...


    Fias looked deeply at John: "You are a man of many secrets. I can''t see through them, but I know in the next war toe, you will shine..."


    After a pause, Fias suddenly opened its mouth and slowly exhaled a red crystal enveloped in mes. The crystal floated in front of John, clear and dazzling. John looked up somewhat puzzled.


    Fias said with a smile, "We dragons have never been ones to owe others. This is my origin Dragon Crystal, the most precious gift I can offer at this moment. I hope you will ept it."


    John held out his hand, and the red Dragon Crystal slowly fell into his palm.


    [Dragon Crystal (Fire type) (Demigod Level item): A gift from the dragon, formed by the dragon''s origin power. Very rare, only yers who have won deep friendship with a dragon can get this gift. It can be used to create jewelry and weapons, and can also be embedded. Different types of Dragon Crystals have different abilities...]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John raised an eyebrow.


    What was a Demigod Level item?


    ording to the official game information, the highest quality of equipment and items was, of course, the Divine Level, followed by the Legendary Level.


    He had never heard of a Demigod Level.


    John thought for a moment.


    The so-called Demigod Level should be somewhere between the Legendary Level and the Divine Level.


    It corresponded perfectly to Fias''s power level.


    "Well, then I won''t stand on ceremony," John said lightly, then put the Dragon Crystal directly into his backpack.


    He couldn''t use it, but it would be quite nice to create a pendant for Emma...


    Just as John was about to speak, he seemed to sense something.


    He turned his head sharply and saw Emma, who was quietly floating in the magma, suddenly radiating a dazzling red light.


    Clearly, her ss Change Quest was about to bepleted.

 Chapter 136 135-Class Change Completed, Farewell to Fias（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 136 Chapter 135-ss Change Completed, Farewell to Fias£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Emma slowly opened her eyes, her gaze still somewhat confused.


    The red light that had been swirling around her petite body had beenpletely drawn into her.


    She was surprised to find that the pale blue barrier of her SeaShield hadpletely disappeared.


    At this point, she was entirely immersed in the hot magma, but she didn''t feel any difort.


    On the contrary, it felt as warm as if she were soaking in a hot spring.


    Emma, being cheeky, stretched out her hand and gently moved it in the magma.


    The hot magma flowed with the movement of her fingers.


    Ripples stirred in the magma.


    "How does it feel?"


    John teleported beside Emma.


    Looking up, Emma revealed a radiant smile on her pretty face. "Johnny, I feel amazing right now. The fire elements here are so dense. They''re like little spirits dancing around me."


    John raised an eyebrow, his expression strange.


    He couldn''t sense any dancing fire element spirits.


    But if Emma said so, it implied her affinity with the fire element had reached an incredible height.


    She was able to clearly perceive the molecr existence of fire elements with her mental power.


    This was impossible without a high affinity for the fire attribute.


    Then, Fias''s gentle and rugged voice rang out, "Congrattions,ss. You''ve now be a Fire Dragon Mage."


    Emma finally realized.


    She quickly opened her attribute panel:


    [Name: Emma]


    [Race: Human]


    [ss: Mage (Fire)]


    [Advanced ss: Fire Dragon Mage]


    [Level: 60]


    [Attributes: ...]


    As expected, her advanced ss had changed from the previous Pyromancer to the more powerful Fire Dragon Mage.


    Her attributes had also significantly improved from before, and she had gained two additional skills exclusive to the Fire Dragon Mage.


    [Fire Dragon''s Song (Unique Talent): Level 1, exclusive to Fire Dragon Mage. It can summon a ming dragon, causing high damage to enemies within a straight line of 500 yards. For each enemy killed, damage increases by 1%, up to 20%...]


    [me Dragon''s Roar (Unique Talent): Level 1, exclusive to Fire Dragon Mage. After releasing, it will cause a five-second mental stun to enemies. During these 5 seconds, the enemies'' movement speed will decrease by 90%, reaction speed will decrease by 80%...]


    Emma excitedly showcased the information on these two skills.


    John nodded lightly.


    Both skills had pretty good initial attributes.


    One was an area of effect attack, the other was an area of effect control.


    They matched the style of the Mage ss perfectly.


    Considering Emma was focused on high-damage fire magic, these two skills would significantly enhance her attack power.


    John thought for a moment and said softly, "From now on, all skill points you get from leveling up should be prioritized for these two skills. Try to max them out first."


    Emma immediately looked troubled. "Ah? In that case, won''t my fishing skill not be able to level up?"


    John felt like facepalming.


    He rubbed Emma''s head a bit exasperatedly, and said earnestly, "Emma, this is apetitive game, your personal strength is what matters most. I don''t mind you liking fishing, but we can''t lose sight of our priorities, right?"


    Emma nodded in confusion.


    Even though this girl was quite rxed and didn''t care much about her power levels, she had one significant merit - she was obedient.


    If Johnny said she needed to focus on improving her strength, she''d sincerely invest her ss skill points.


    John held Emma''s hand and turned to the dragon, Fias, "Regardless, we are grateful that you passed on the Fire Dragon Mage ss to this girl. Now that we''ve achieved our objective, we should be on our way..."


    Fias smiled and said, "No need for formalities. It was my lord''s wish to pass on the Fire Dragon Mage ss. This girl is predestined with my lord and a natural fire Mage, so it''s fitting she received the Fire Dragon Mage ss. I hope she will diligently practice and not let the glory of the me down."


    John responded simply, "Of course." After a pause, he suddenly asked, "Now that your injuries are healed, when will you leave Twin Volcano and return to the Divine Realm?"


    Fias gave a bitter smile and shook his head, "Not anytime soon, my quest also includes watching over Sunset Mountain, to prevent abyssal invasion..."


    John looked puzzled, "Well, you seem to be cking off. Sunset Mountain is almost entirely corrupted by the monsters of the abyss now. Apart from the areas guarded by beings like you at the Demigod level, all other ces have fallen."


    Fias''s face turned white. "What? How could this be?"


    John responded calmly, "You''ve been sleeping beneath Twin Volcano these years, naturally, you''re unaware. I think the other Demigod level beings guarding Sunset Mountain probably encountered simr problems."


    Fias''s face gradually grew grave.


    His golden vertical pupils filled with a serious look.


    "It seems I need to reestablish the mental connection with my lord. This news must be conveyed to the gods."


    John nodded and said nonchntly, "You could try, but I doubt you''ll receive much positive feedback. The abyss has been continuously invading Sunset Mountain these years, those gods can''t possibly be unaware..."


    "They didn''t react much, they must have been caught up in something..."


    Fias closed his eyes. John clearly saw a touch of red light rising on Fias''s forehead.


    The light gradually brightened and finally shot into the sky, entering a certain location overhead.


    After a while, Fias opened his eyes, full of shock. "What''s happening? Why can''t I hear my lord''s voice?"


    John sighed and looked up at the sky.


    His gaze seemed to pierce theyers of clouds, reaching out to the depths of the starry sky.


    "Just like I said, those high and mighty gods must have run into more troublesome issues, making them unable to pay attention to the changes in the Godyer continent..."


    Fias didn''t dare to dy any longer and stood up hurriedly. "Anyway, I must keep my lord''s promise. It''s time to clean up the abyssal monsters invading Sunset Mountain..."


    John gave a slight smile, offering a suggestion, "You might want to reach out to the other Demigod level beings in the remaining uncontaminated areas. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll struggle against those monsters from the abyss on your own."


    Fias nodded seriously. John, holding Emma''s hand, suddenly lifted into the air, heading for the mouth of the volcano. As they were leaving, Emma suddenly turned around, her face filled with curiosity, "Mr. Dragon, there''s clearly only one peak here, why is it called Twin Volcano?"


    Fias, submerged deep in the magma, chuckled bitterly, "When you reach the top of the volcano and look to the north, you''ll understand why..."


    The mouth of the volcano was still filled with thick smoke and flowingva.


    Holding Emma, John jumped up.


    Landing back on the ground, they both instinctively looked to the north.


    The sight left them both speechless.


    They saw a huge crater to the north.


    The ground was riddled with cracks, and various gigantic animal skeletons were scattered everywhere.


    A glint shone in John''s eyes as he said, "So that''s it... It turns out there were originally two volcanoes side by side, and one of them waspletely leveled..."


    Emma tilted her head slightly.


    Although she couldn''t fully understand the implications, the scene in front of her was enough to leave her in awe.


    "Let''s go, we''ve spent quite some time here, it''s time to head back..." John said, holding Emma''s hand as they slowly descended the mountain.


    Halfway down the volcano, Adam and Blue Sea had been waiting and were getting quite bored.


    When the peak of the mountain had shaken and the sky had changed color, they thought they would see John fighting a Demigod level creature.


    But the storm passed much quicker than they expected, and the area soon returned to its peaceful state.


    This left them a little worried.


    Although they knew that John was powerful, his opponent was a Demigod level creature, something that only existed in legends.


    Could John really win so easily against such a foe?


    Their worries were eased when they saw two figures slowly descending from the top of the mountain.


    What followed was a wave of intense gazes.


    Everyone instinctively looked towards John, hoping to hear from him about the Demigod level creature.


    Walking up to the group with Emma, John saw their eager faces and smiled, "Why are you all looking at me like that? Don''t tell me you thought we wouldn''t make it back?"


    Blue Sea nodded earnestly, "We were worried at first, but now we''re relieved..."


    John rolled his eyes. He really didn''t know what to say about these people.


    "Galewind, can you tell us about your battle with the demigod?" Adam blurted out with a face full of curiosity. Not only him, everyone else was equally intrigued.


    John responded with resignation, "What battle? That creature sleeping in the volcano was quite mellow. We just had a chat..."


    Adam''s face showed his surprise, "You didn''t fight? But why was the whole mountain shaking and the sky changing color?"


    John offered a small smile, "We had a bit of a spar, but it hardly counted as a real fight."

 Chapter 137 136-A Sudden Update（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 137 Chapter 136-A Sudden Update£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    At hearing this, everyone''s interest was piqued once again.


    Adam, unable to contain himself, asked eagerly, "So there was a fight after all. What was the oue?"


    John thought for a moment before offering an ambiguous response, "You could say it was a draw..."


    The group was stunned into silence.


    They looked at John as though he was some kind of deity.


    They knew John was powerful, but they hadn''t expected him to be this powerful.


    To fight a Demigod level creature to a draw.


    Didn''t that mean John had the power of a Demigod too? How was this possible?


    After all, it had only been a few months since the game "Godyer" wasunched.


    Almost all yers were still around level 50.


    Even top yers like Adam and Blue Sea, who had extensive team resources to back them up, had just reached level 70.


    It was still a challenge for them to solo an elite creature within level 100, sometimes needing the assistance of their team.


    If they encountered a difficult Lord-level monster, even as a team, they wouldn''t dare to challenge it recklessly.


    Yet there stood John, who had joined the game at the same time as them, and he already had the power to fight a Demigod level creature on his own.


    It was unfathomable.


    Of course, a small portion of the group thought John was just bluffing.


    They believed there was no Demigod level creature at the mountain''s peak, maybe just a rather powerful Lord-level boss.


    John quickly noticed the skeptical nces from a few of them.


    He didn''t bother exining more.


    They were free to guess as they pleased...


    "Now that we''vepleted all the quests for today, shall we retreat?" After digesting the shock, Adam suggested to John.


    John nodded lightly, responding, "Sure, let''s head back the way we came."


    Everyone started moving down the mountain.


    Just as they were about to reach the exit of Twin Volcano...


    Suddenly, the deep voice of Fias echoed in John''s mind, "Human, thank you for your information. For a while, Sunset Mountain will be our hunting ground. Please inform those uninvolved to avoid stepping foot into Sunset Mountain during this period."


    Just as they passed through the Twin Volcano exit, John heard the system notification.


    Not only John, but all yers in the world simultaneously received the system message, including yers from the Demon faction on the other side of Sunset Mountain.


    [System Announcement: All yers will be forced to log off in 5 minutes. Afterward, a new version update will beunched. As the new version data isplex, the update will take a while. Please be patient, yers. yers who are in the middle of a quest need not worry, as the quests will continue from where you left off after the update...]


    The system announcement was broadcasted thrice, all with the same content.


    Suddenly, the entire Godyer continent was abuzz.


    "What''s going on, why is there a sudden system update?"


    "I''m not sure, I was halfway through my quest, hope it''s not wasted effort."


    "Didn''t you read the system message? It clearly said our quests would continue after the update."


    "I wonder what new features this update will bring?"


    "Let''s check the forums tonight, there should be detailed information there."


    "How long will this update take? I''m busy with my ss Change Quest."


    "The system message said the update would take a while, probably at least three days."


    "Isn''t that a hindrance?"


    "Well, it''s been a while since thest update..."


    yers were discussing in the World Chat Channel.


    Meanwhile, at Sunset Mountain, Adam and Blue Sea exchanged a nce.


    Both simultaneously looked at John.


    For some reason, they felt this sudden major update had something to do with John''s activities in Twin Volcano.


    This system update announcement waspletely unexpected and left yers with virtually no time to prepare.


    For a popr game like this, such an oversight was almost impossible.


    The only exnation was that the system had detected some major changes in the world data.


    To avoid significant logic bugs, they had to forcefullyunch a version update.


    Hence, both turned to look at John.


    Logically speaking, no matter how much chaos a yer causes in the game, they shouldn''t be able to impact the entire world.


    But John had done too many incredible thingstely.


    Anything could happen around him.


    John casually touched his nose and asked nonchntly, "What''s up with you two, why are you staring at me?"


    Adam gave John a peculiar look, "I have this feeling that this version update has something to do with you." Blue Sea, at his side, nodded vigorously in agreement.


    John was left speechless.


    To be honest, he also felt this sudden version update might be rted to him.


    ording to the gamepany''s announcement, the next version update was supposed to be at least a month away, and it was just a mid-term revamp -pletely different from the major changes hinted at in the system announcement.


    John nced back at the entrance of Twin Volcano and seemed lost in thought.


    Could it have something to do with the changes in Fias?


    Seeing the change in John''s expression, Adam and Blue Sea became even more convinced of their intuition.


    "We have only 5 minutes left, which isn''t enough time for us to leave Sunset Mountain," Adam said, shaking his head in resignation. "This is all so sudden."


    Blue Sea, however, was surprisingly optimistic. "If we don''t have time, then so be it. After all, we won''t face any dangers after the forced log-off."


    "Once we log back in, we can explore the post-update Sunset Mountain and see if there are new opportunities."


    Five minutester, their vision went ck, and the mental connection was abruptly cut off.


    John opened his eyes, abruptly sitting up in the holographic gaming capsule.


    Emma, beside him, did the same.


    John closed his eyes, feeling the energy coursing within him.


    As expected, his energy had significantly increased.


    If the energy flowing through his meridians was a gentle stream before, it had now be a rushing torrent.


    Surprise shed in John''s eyes.


    He hadn''t expected that his exploration of Sunset Mountain would lead to such a substantial recovery of his abilities.


    Next to him, Emma, rubbing her eyes sleepily, stumbled out of the Game Chamber.


    After lying in the game for such a long time, she looked like she hadn''t fully woken up.


    Her messy hair was draped over her shoulders, her nightgown disheveled, and the cor opened unintentionally.


    Her ample chest was exposed to John''s sight, with two pink grapes faintly visible.


    John suddenly found his mouth dry, his gaze following Emma''s movements.


    Watching her cross and uncross her slender legs, John jumped up and stretchedzily.


    The joints all over his body crackled.


    He swept Emma into his arms in one swift movement. "Since the game''s going to be updated, why don''t we find some other games to y?" he suggested.


    Emma, who had just finished a ss of water, was just about to wake up.


    The surprise attack from behind gave her quite a start. Hearing John''s murmuring by her ear, Emma''s face flushed a deep red.


    Pouting her bright red lips, she cast him a flirtatious nce and said, "You naughty boy, what mischief are you thinking about now?"


    John chuckled and his hands began to wander dishonestly on Emma''s body.


    One hand moved down, stroking Emma''s long, firm white legs, while the other skillfully unbuttoned her nightgown cor, sneaking inside without a sound.


    He grabbed her full breast, tweaking the soft nipple between his fingers.


    John leaned into Emma''s ear, teasing, "Feels like they''ve grown bigger..."


    By now, Emma was a bundle of nerves, melting into John''s arms.


    Hearing John''s yful words, she shot him a coquettish look and said, "You''re such a bully, Johnny, always picking on me..."


    "No, don''t touch there, it tickles..."


    "I can''t... You nearly wore me outst night..."


    "Please... Really, I can''t..."


    A grin yed on the corner of John''s mouth.


    Despite her protestations, her body was honest.


    Notably, her hands had unconsciously found their way to the bulge in his pants.


    John was now shirtless, with only a pair of shorts on.


    The thin material of the shorts was no match for Emma''s wandering hands.


    He drew a sharp breath as his member was gripped by her small hand.


    This sensation was indescribable.


    Emma looked up at John, smiling flirtatiously.


    Her eyes were so provocative that they seemed to be a pool of spring water.


    If John''s hands were dishonest, Emma was even more so.


    Her hand snaked into his shorts, seizing his already throbbing erection.


    Her fingertips even started to tease his most sensitive spot...


    John''s eyebrows furrowed.


    This was more than he could stand.


    Since she was teasing him so tantly, he wouldn''t be polite anymore.


    John picked up the soft body in his arms, panting heavily, and kicked open the bedroom door.


    Before long, the room was filled with an unmistakable air of spring.

 Chapter 138 137-Initiating Provocation（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 138 Chapter 137-Initiating Provocation£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Inside the bedroom, the curtains were tightly drawn and only one bedsidemp was left on.


    The dim light made the whole room somewhat hazy.


    The man''s heavy breathing was filled with a high fighting spirit, while the woman''s melodious moaning was like she was savoring the happiest lust.


    Their two naked bodies were tightly intertwined, rolling freely on the soft bed.


    Emma struggled to lift her head, her beautiful eyes half-open, half-closed.


    Her bright red lips were slightly parted, her moans high-pitched and passionate.


    Her whole body was flushed and her face was painted with an extremely tempting shade of rose.


    A pair of slender arms were tightly wrapped around John''s neck, as if she wanted to press his whole head into herrge, perky breasts.


    Tiny beads of sweat dampened her hair, the wet strands sticking to her forehead, which only made her look more tempting.


    John''s hands supported Emma''s raised hips.


    Leaning against the headboard, he held Emma straddling him.


    Their lower bodies were tightly connected, with his throbbing member repeatedly rubbing at the entrance of her already flooding nest.


    The tingling sensation from their intimate contact made Emma even more lost.


    She seemed to be possessed, her hands exerting force non-stop and her moans growing louder and louder.


    John shook his head, thoroughly enjoying the joy of "cleansing milk".


    He then didn''t hesitate to open his mouth and take in the pink cherry that kept rubbing against his nose.


    A soft "mm~~" escaped Emma as the warm touch on her chest made her involuntarily moan.


    The sound that came deep from her nasal cavity was as tempting as a call from the other side, instantly igniting the desire in John.


    He held up Emma''s perky buttocks and, with a sudden thrust from his waist, lifted her.


    "Ah~ um~~ oh~~"


    Emma eximed, her moans bing even more intense.


    Her face became even more flushed.


    She tried hard to sit upright, her body quivering.


    She seemed to want to draw John''s ''dragon'' deep into her body.


    With each of John''s thrusts, the dragon explored in and out of the nest, the rhythm increasing.


    The entire room was filled with a primal scent of desire.


    "p, p, p¡­" The rhythmic sounds of their bodies colliding echoed.


    Both werepletely immersed in the physical instinct, unable to extricate themselves.


    ¡­


    An unknown amount of time passed before the various sounds in the bedroom gradually quieted down.


    Emma copsedpletely on John.


    Her head was leaning against John''s broad chest, her fingers continuously tracing circles on his chest.


    As she was panting, her breath smelled sweet.


    She was like a fish thrown ashore, her body''s pleasure surging wave after wave until she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    Finally, it was over.


    Emma lifted her head, looking at John with feigned resentment, "You big bad guy, I was almost killed by you, how can you be so fierce¡­"


    John chuckled, embracing Emma''s naked, tender body, his hand gently stroking her smooth back.


    After a long rest, Emma finally regained her strength.


    Pinching John''s firm chest muscle, she looked horrified, "So terrifying, Johnny, you''re simply too terrifying, I can''t even feel anything down there now¡­"


    John''s mouth curled up in a gentle smile as he teased, "Just admit you liked it, didn''t you?"


    Emma irritably bumped her head against John''s chest, making a "thump, thump" sound.


    After a while, she shyly mumbled, "I liked it, how could I not like it, I even liked it to my bones¡­"


    By now, she waspletely enchanted by John''s strong body.


    Her petite nose twitched lightly, inhaling the reassuring masculine scent lingering between his nostrils.


    Emma stayed lying on John.


    The thin nket could not cover her shapely body.


    "Johnny, school starts in a couple of days, but I don''t want to move into the dormitory," she said.


    John casually yed with Emma''s hair and said nonchntly, "Then don''t move into the dormitory. Just live here with me."


    Emma shook her head like a rattle drum, "No, your ce is too far from my school, I won''t be able to make it to ss on time."


    Suddenly, she lifted her head, her beautiful eyes gazing quietly at John, "Johnny, I still have some money. I want to buy a house near the school. Do you want to move in with me?"


    John smirked, "So you want to live with me? Who was it just now saying they couldn''t handle it?"


    Emma blushed deeply and covered her face, "Oh my, Johnny, you''re so improper, I''m talking about serious matters."


    John chuckled, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle this. You should keep your money for yourself."


    Emma counted on her fingers, appearing quite serious, before saying, "That''s a lot. I still have 10 million here, that''s enough to buy a house."


    John tamed her messy hair and said lightly, "10 million isn''t that much. How much will you have left after buying the house? You''re such a spendthrift, but don''t worry. I''ll buy the house. As a man, I can''t let my woman spend her money."


    Emma''s face immediately lit up with happiness, and she buried her head tightly into John''s chest, making a purring sound.


    She looked like azy little kitty.


    After a moment, Emma suddenly lifted her head, "Johnny, you can''t be so good to me, you''ll spoil me."


    John showed a fond smile, eximing, "Silly girl, you''ve given me everything. We''re inseparable now, spoiling you is only right."


    "And I want to spoil you rotten, turn you into a spoiled little princess so that no one can take you away from me."


    Emma''s face was filled with more happiness. She smiled sweetly and nodded firmly, "Don''t worry, I only want you in this lifetime."


    "All my money is yours. I have no use for it anyway."


    John was taken aback, looking down at Emma, who was giggling foolishly in his arms.


    A warmth started to rise in his heart. This silly girl was too innocent.


    Just as John was about to refuse, a mischievous smile appeared on Emma''s face.


    She turned her body, her soft hand once again reaching for the dragon that had just calmed down.


    "Oh my, what''s going on? Why are you looking so down? No energy at all?" Her teasing voice made John raise his eyebrows instantly, "You naughty girl, still haven''t learned your lesson from before? Daring to provoke me?"


    Emma lifted her head, her eyes teasing, "Yes, I want to provoke you, so what?"


    Before John could answer, she slid down until her head was level with John''s limp dragon.


    She smiled seductively, parted her cherry lips, and took John''s dragon into her mouth.


    John gasped in surprise.


    The warm touch on his ns made him lose control, his body involuntarily trembling.


    Seeing Emma''s ck hair scattered on his abs, her head clumsily bobbing up and down, a touch of red tinted John''s eyes.


    Though Emma''s oral skills were quite inexperienced, devoid of any technique, it was this raw initiative that was the most seductive to a man.


    John growled lowly, feeling the desire that had just been extinguished in his body reignite with a vengeance.


    The dragon, which was previously limp, started to rise again.


    Until finally, it stood proud and erect. Its maximum size stretched Emma''s small mouth to the limit. She had to use both hands to barely fit the head in.


    Lifting her pretty face, her cheeks bulged out.


    Even so, she did not stop her movement.


    John could clearly sense the soft little tongue gliding gently over the most sensitive part of his dragon.


    "Umm... it''s so big..." Emma''s muffled voice echoed, causing John to lose controlpletely.


    He roared, flipped over and pinned Emma underneath him.


    Another wave of passion ensued, carrying them through countless entrancing moments.


    ...


    When they were forcefully logged out from the game, it was still early morning.


    By the time they emerged from the bedroom, the sun was shining brightly.


    It was already noon.


    Emma, supported by John, staggered out.


    Her cheeks were still flushed.


    John shook his head helplessly, "You''re asking for trouble. You clearly can''t handle it, but you still provoked me."


    Emma, enduring the numb pain in her lower body, immediately retorted upon hearing this, "I don''t care. I just want you to know, Johnny, that I''m not easy to mess with."


    John chuckled, nodding seriously, "Indeed, provoking others and then barely able to walk, you certainly are no pushover..."


    Emma''s face turned crimson in embarrassment, she grumbled, "Who knew you would be so relentless? They say ''an ox may die, but thend will never wear out,'' but you''ve turned it all around..."


    John''s lips curved into a smile, feeling amused.


    Seeing Emma''s trembling legs, he supported her slim waist and carried her to the couch.


    With a bit of frustration, Emma grumbled, "Oh dear, I was nning to go to the mall today to buy some clothes for your birthday party, how am I supposed to go now?"


    John, pinching her soft and smooth thigh while subtly transferring some energy, responded lightly upon hearing this, "It''s not such a big deal, why are you making it so formal?"

 Chapter 139 138-Updates on the New Version of the Game（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 139 Chapter 138-Updates on the New Version of the Game£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    After a moment of tenderness with Emma, during her rest period, John opened up the official forum of the Godyer game.


    Since they were forced to log off, they had been intertwined and had no time to pay attention to the new updates of the Godyer game.


    Given how much time had passed, the official updates should have already been released, right?


    With this thought, John looked intently.


    As expected, at the very top of the forum page, there was a new message pinned.


    It was the announcement of the new version updates from the official game:


    "Thank you all for your recognition and love for the Godyer game.


    As yers are elerating their exploration of the game, we are about to wee a new version.


    During these months of beta testing, we believe everyone has a basic understanding of the various features of the Godyer game.


    Some unopened features will meet you after this version update.


    On behalf of all game developers, ourpany extends its highest thanks to everyone.


    Here are the new features of this version update:


    1.Opening of Pet System: As we all know, in previous versions, except for special sses like summoners, other ss pet backpacks were not yet open.


    Many yers have gained the pet acquisition qualifications but have no way to summon their pets.


    After this version update, all ss yers will have a basic pet backpack, and the summoner ss pet backpack limit will be expanded to 3-5...


    The pet level will be divided ording to star rating, the highest is ten stars, and the lowest is one star, corresponding to the level of monsters in the Godyer continent.


    Pets will share experience with yers.


    We hope that yers will practice diligently and love their pets.


    They will be an indispensablepanion in your battle..."


    John frowned slightly.


    Although the opening of the Pet System was within his expectations, sharing experience with the pet seemed a bit excessive.


    This meant that for yers in the game, leveling up would be more challenging.


    After all, each time they level up by killing monsters, a portion of the experience will be taken by their pets.


    But on second thought, it seemed reasonable.


    Pets in Godyer are different from other games.


    They are not redundant but can genuinely enhance a yer''s strength.


    If you''re lucky enough to get a high-level pet, it might even be stronger than the yer of the same level.


    It seems it''s time to speed up the hatching process of the Medusa''s Egg in his backpack.


    With that in mind, John continued to read:


    "2. Guild Wars begin: After the version update, wars between guilds will beunched.


    This move is also to stimte yers'' enthusiasm to strengthen their strength.


    Guild Wars need to be triggered by specific tasks.


    yers can ept Guild War tasks, obtain War Scrolls, and write the name of the guild they want to challenge on the scroll to trigger arge-scale war between the two guilds.


    After the Guild War, the victorious party will gain the right to use the defeated guild''s camp.


    A guild that wins the war three times in a row can be promoted to the next level.


    The losing side, on the other hand, will need to find a new ce to build a camp, and their guild level will be downgraded.


    Note: Guild Wars can only be carried out between guilds of the same faction and cannot start a war across factions."


    John raised his eyebrows.


    The initiation of Guild Wars so soon was unexpected for him.


    After all, in a typical game, Guild Wars should only be activated in theter stages of the game progression.


    At the beginning of the game, everyone is just working on their development.


    Levels and gear are the top priorities for the yers.


    It''s only in theter stages, when thepetition for high-level gear and items bes intense, that Guild Wars bes a primary way to establish power gaps.


    The game Godyer had only been released a few months ago, and there were only two or three version updates so far.


    The rush to initiate Guild Wars could only mean one thing: the crisis on the Godyer continent is getting closer.


    The system probably needs to use Guild Wars to filter out yers and get them ustomed to the pace ofrge-scale warfare.


    With this thought, a wave of irritation surged in John''s heart.


    He had a growing sense of foreboding.


    This crisis that would affect the entire Godyer continent might not only be limited to the game world.


    It''s highly likely that it could even affect the real world...


    Continuing to read downwards:


    "3. New Map Opening: As the yers'' exploration speed elerates and their levels get higher and higher, the system has decided to open more new maps for everyone to explore.


    The new maps opening this time are: Dark Spirit Realm, Periphery of the Sunset Mountains, Death Valley, Prisoner''s Domain, Frostfall Canyon..."


    Among the list of names, John noticed the name "Sunset Mountains" at first nce.


    He shook his head helplessly.


    It seemed that this sudden version update might really have something to do with him.


    If he hadn''t talked to the fire dragon, Fias, about the Abyss invasion in the Sunset Mountains, Fias wouldn''t have united with other demigods to besiege the monsters invading the Sunset Mountains.


    Perhaps it was the revtion of the Abyss''s plot to corrode the Sunset Mountains that forced the game to elerate its progression.


    However, this eleration of the update speed was good news for John.


    The opening of more maps meant that John could explore more areas, and his real-world abilities would recover faster.


    John couldn''t wait to get into the game and explore these newly opened high-level areas.


    Unfortunately, the game update would take a few more days.


    All he could do was wait patiently.


    After reading the third item, he looked further down.


    It was all optional content, such as adding some newbat and life sses, as well as opening up somerge-scale team battle tasks, and so on.


    At the bottom of this announcement, there were already hundreds of thousands ofments.


    John was ready to be entertained by the yers'' gripes.


    "What the hell, they''ve opened all these high-level areas and I haven''t even made my first ss transfer?"


    "I''m actually pissed off. I was in the middle of a ss change quest, and then they suddenly kicked me out."


    "You''re not the worst off. I just asked out a local NPC girl, didn''t even get my pants off before I was forced to log off... damn it..."


    "Ha, that''s brutal, dude above."


    "What am I supposed to do now? I''m all hot and bothered and need a ce to let off some steam."


    "Quickies for 800, overnights for 1200, any interested brothers contact me..."


    "Hey babe, you''re a bit far from me."


    "I can fly anywhere in the country..."


    "Can you do international?"


    "Can you guys shut up, a bunch of pervs with hormones on the brain."


    "Ugh, full bellies don''t know what hunger is. Just because you''re a eunuch, do you expect others to also castrate themselves?"


    "Honestly, what impact does this sudden version update have on us?"


    "For regr yers, not much. But it should be a big hit to the gaming studios. Guild Wars starting so early will be a big problem for small guilds to survive. They''ll probably end up merging."


    "Indeed, starting Guild Wars so early, those small guilds won''t have a chance to grow."


    "The top-tier guilds definitely don''t think that way. They must be thrilled. This is like giving them a new direction for growth."


    "All I can say is, survival of the fittest applies everywhere."


    "Guys, the Pet System is open, anyone want to group up and catch some pets?"


    "Better to wait and see. The Pet System just opened, no one knows what kind of pet suits them best. We''ll wait for the pros toe out with guides."


    ...


    John, sipping on a cup of tea, was engrossed in the discussions.


    He had to admit, the yers'' debates were far more interesting than the game announcement itself.


    It was a riot of viewpoints, a pandemonium of opinions.


    Suddenly, he felt something soft press against his back.


    Emma leaned over his shoulder, resting her head on his back. "Johnny, what are you looking at?"


    John smiled slightly and replied, "I''m looking at the game version update announcement. This update brings major changes, lots of things to adapt to."


    Emma took a sip from John''s cup and said dismissively, "Then I won''t look. You''re here anyway, so you can figure all that stuff out."


    John gently ran his fingers through Emma''s hair, chuckling, "Are you hungry?"


    Emma pondered for a moment, "I guess I am a bit hungry. But I''ve been dieting recently, so maybe I shouldn''t eat dinner?"


    John nced at her, replying exasperatedly, "Dieting for what? You''re not fat. If you diet any more, you''ll lose your chest..."


    Emma instantly grew sulky, yfully hitting John''s back, "Hey, are you getting sick of me? I knew it, men always like women with big chests. Is it that Jeanne, the assassin from Adam''s team, who fits your taste?"


    John immediately felt a headacheing on.


    Why was she bringing up Jeanne out of the blue?


    Seeing Emma''s sullen face, John realized that she was still holding a grudge about Jeanne''s attempt to hit on him in the game.


    He hurriedly consoled her, "What nonsense are you talking about? I like your chest size, not too big, not too small, just right. Hers is too big, I can''t even grab it with both hands."


    Only then did Emma nod in satisfaction.


    John heaved a sigh of relief. Women really are sensitive.

 Chapter 140 139-Mall Drama（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 140 Chapter 139-Mall Drama£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    After dinner came another night of passion.


    The next day, at Emma''s strong insistence, John apanied her to the mall to select and buy a dress for the birthday party she was attending the following day.


    However, after roaming around the dress section on the third floor of the mall for quite some time, they still hadn''t found a suitable dress.


    John looked at the eager Emma, his face showing resignation, "I told you, the birthday party tomorrow isn''t that big of a deal. Is it really necessary to make such a fuss about it?"


    Emma, tugging on John, headed for the next store.


    In response to John''sint, she shook her head, "You can''t say that. It''s the Taylor Group''s party. They''re the leadingpany in the city. The guests there are bound to be rich and influential. If I dress too casually, wouldn''t I embarrass you?"


    John curled his lip.


    He believed this girl was just making up an excuse to have him apany her shopping.


    Women have an innate talent for shopping that is unparalleled.


    He was already feeling tired from all the walking, but Emma was still not at all flushed or out of breath.


    Even though she had been upte the night before and had left the house with trembling legs in the morning, once they arrived at the mall, she was full of life again.


    "Come on, Johnny, let''s check out that store." Emma''s eyes suddenly lit up as she spotted an inconspicuous dress shop in the corner.


    John looked up at the signboard. It read "Elegant and Unique".


    John raised an eyebrow.


    The name was pretty straightforward...


    He took a casual nce inside.


    The shop wasn''t crowded, but the salesgirls were all stunningly beautiful, clearly handpicked.


    Holding Emma''s hand, the two of them stepped into the small shop.


    John took a quick look around.


    Men''s and women''s clothing were disyed on two sides with mannequin models in the middle showcasing the dresses.


    These dresses did have an appealing look, setting them apart from the ones in other shops.


    No wonder the shop was confident in advertising its merchandise as ''distinct''.


    Emma, brimming with enthusiasm, began to carefully select from the dresses.


    At this time, the shop assistants noticed the two of them.


    A tall, pretty salesgirl took the initiative to approach them. "Wee, esteemed guests, to our shop. How may I assist you?"


    John casually responded, "Show us around your dresses, please..."


    The salesgirl, with a perfect smile on her face, softly said, "Certainly, sir. Our brand was established by a group of top foreign designers. We cater to a niche upscale market. Many celebrities'' red carpet gowns are provided by our store. If you find anything you like, do give it a try. We guarantee not to disappoint."


    John pointed at Emma, nonchntly saying, "Then you can start by picking something suitable for her."


    The salesgirl turned to Emma and eximed, "Wow, you''re so beautiful, ma''am! I believe you''ll look stunning in any dress."


    Herpliment made Emma blush and smile radiantly, "Thank you, you''re very beautiful too..."


    John shook his head in resignation.


    This silly girl was buying into even such sycophantic words.


    However, he had to admit that the salesgirls in this shop were indeed very courteous.


    Even their ttery sounded sincere.


    They seemed to have undergone rigorous training.


    The salesgirl went to Emma and they chatted quietly for a while.


    Then the salesgirl picked out a red gown from a pile of dresses, "This dress is perfect for you. Given your fair skin and delicate features, wearing this dress will make you look like a fairy descended from the heavens."


    Emma also liked this red dress and held it up against herself.


    The salesgirl continued, "Moreover, this dress fits your size perfectly, and it''s thest piece of this design we have in our store. If you miss it, there won''t be another chance."


    Emma couldn''t wait to try it on.


    But when she looked at the price tag, she froze.


    The price was boldly marked at $1.2 million!


    This small piece of clothing was actually worth $1.2 million?


    Emma was bbergasted.


    Even though she now had over $10 million in her card, deep down, she was still the frugal delivery girl she used to be.


    She wouldn''t dream of spending $1.2 million on a dress.


    Emma hastily handed the dress back to the salesgirl, like it was a hot potato. "Nevermind, I''ll continue looking..."


    Even though the salesgirl noticed Emma''s reaction, her smile didn''t change at all.


    John, who had been quietly observing from the side, found himself slightly impressed by her professionalism.


    The salesgirl held the red dress up on her arm and took down a fluffy white dress from the rack: "Then I rmend you try this one. It also looks great and it can entuate your youthful and innocent style..."


    Emma took the fluffy white dress.


    This time she learned her lesson and immediately looked at the price tag.


    $500,000!


    Emma gritted her teeth.


    Why were all the clothes here so expensive?


    Although it wasn''t as pricey as the red dress, $500,000 was no small amount.


    Emma handed the dress back to the salesgirl, "I''ll... I''ll keep looking..."


    Although she indeed liked both dresses, the price tag was rather discouraging.


    Seeing Emma''s torn expression, John smiled slightly.


    He was about to ask the salesgirl to pack up both dresses when a cloyingly sweet voice suddenly rang out: "Oh my, this red dress is so beautiful, honey, buy it for me?"


    Everyone turned their heads to see a voluptuous, morously made-up woman, arm-in-arm with a pudgy middle-aged man with a paunch, slowly walking their way.


    The woman was pointing at the red dress in the salesgirl''s hand and cooing at the chubby man.


    The middle-aged man rubbed his bald head and grinned sleazily, "No problem, darling. If you want it, we''ll buy it."


    He seemingly ignored John''s presence and arrogantly told the salesgirl, "Hey, shop girl, I want that red dress, pack it up for me quickly."


    The salesgirl frowned slightly at the man''s rudeness, but her professionalism quickly restored herposure.


    She put on her sales smile again and said politely, "Sir, I''m currently assisting these customers. If you need anything, I can arrange my colleague to help you."


    Another salesgirl came over at this moment.


    Just as she was about to speak, the middle-aged man inexplicably lost his temper, "Cut the crap! Who do you think you are, putting on airs in front of me? I want you to serve me, do you want to do business or not?"


    Upon hearing these words, not just the salesgirls, even John couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows.


    The middle-aged man''snguage was outright insulting, and his domineering attitude was off-putting.


    Suppressing her anger, the salesgirl still responded politely, "Sir, please don''t make it difficult for us workers. The youngdy here is currently selecting, this dress isn''t avable for packaging just yet..."


    The middle-aged man seemed to feel ignored and instantly flew into a rage, "Your dress hasn''t been sold yet, has it? My darling likes it, so it''s mine. I''m paying you for it, aren''t I? Pack it up quickly and don''t waste my time."


    As he spoke, he had the audacity to openly grope the voluptuous woman next to him, a sight that was utterly disgusting.


    Emma couldn''t take it any longer, and she angrily stepped forward, "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you understand the simple rule of firste first serve? If you want to buy something, go line up!"


    It was only at this point that the middle-aged fat man saw Emma''s face clearly.


    His eyes lit up with a perverse lust, "Oh my, such a beautiful youngdy. But judging by your appearance, you can''t afford such a high-end dress. If you really want it, just tell me. Give me your contact information, and I''ll buy it for you."


    Normally, Emma would have ignored such a sleazy man.


    But today, with John by her side, she had nothing to fear.


    She retorted, "Shut up, old man. You''re flirting with me. Aren''t you afraid your wife over there will make you kneel and scrub theundry board when you get home?"


    The middle-aged fat manughed, his eyes full of possessiveness, "Little girl, that woman over there is not my wife. My wife is at home cleaning. This here is my sweetheart. If you''re willing, you could join her..."


    It was obvious that the middle-aged fat man treated the alluring woman by his side as a ything.


    The woman herself was green with anger, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper with the fat man.


    Instead, she red fiercely at Emma, her eyes filled with resentment.


    Emma snorted, "Shut up, fatso. You think I would fall for you? You look like a toad."


    John chuckled.


    He didn''t expect this little girl, who normally appeared so innocuous, to have such a sharp tongue when angered.

 Chapter 141 140-John Steps In（3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 141 Chapter 140-John Steps In£¨3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Hearing Emma insult him, the fat man became furious and stormed forward, intending to grab Emma, "You cheeky girl, you have quite a sharp tongue. Today, I''m going to teach you a lesson."


    Although his words sounded like he wanted to discipline her, his arm''s trajectory clearly suggested he wanted to cop a feel.


    Emma instinctively tried to dodge, but her back was against a rack of clothes, leaving her with no room to escape.


    The fat man''s greasy fingers were about to touch Emma.


    The young girl was so scared she nearly jumped out of her skin.


    It was at this point that Emma realized she had provoked a sleazy, obese, middle-aged man who looked wealthy.


    The luridly made-up woman behind the fat man looked delighted, seemingly taking pleasure in Emma''s humiliation.


    The saleswoman wanted to step in and help, but seeing the fat man''s grimacing face, she was too frightened to move.


    The man''s eyes were filled with lust, and his mouth was twisted in a perverse grin.


    His yellow teeth were exposed.


    It seemed he was already anticipating the touch he was about to get.


    At this critical moment, a strong hand suddenly appeared, tightly gripping the fat man''s wrist.


    John''s voice calmly echoed from the side, "Hey fatso, didn''t you notice there''s another person here? Who gave you the nerve to bully a girl in broad daylight?"


    Seeing his lewd behavior thwarted, the fat man was suddenly livid with rage.


    He turned around to look at John, who was calmly looking at him, his eyes glinting with a cold light.


    "You damn punk, you''d better let go of me now. Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re young. Do you know who you''re messing with?"


    John remained unfazed, responding with a cold smile, "Even if you were God himself, you''re not walking out of this store unscathed today."


    Emma had already taken refuge behind John, clutching his other arm.


    Her scared expression finally eased. Indeed, being next to Johnny was the mostforting.


    The middle-aged fat man tried to pull his arm free, but he couldn''t budge.


    His hand felt as if it was mped tightly in an iron vise, unable to move even an inch.


    Despite exerting all his strength, his face turning beet red, John''s grip on his wrist didn''t loosen.


    "You better let me go now. You don''t want to offend me. I''ll make sure you regret it," the fat man blustered angrily.


    John paid him no mind, instead turning to Emma, jokingly saying, "Scared now, huh? From now on, just ignore scum like this, especially when I''m not around. Your safety is the most important thing, everything else doesn''t matter."


    Emma pouted,ining, "You''re one to talk, Johnny. I was nearly touched by this fat pig''s greasy paw. You should have helped me sooner..."


    John merely smiled gently, saying, "This is a lesson for you, so you stop making me worry all the time."


    Emma, no longer frightened, hugged John, her face full of happiness, "Got it, Johnny. I promise I won''t go around hurling insults like today."


    "I''m not talking about your insults. A disgusting pig like him deserved it. But you must always prioritize your safety first, got it?"


    John''s calm demeanor and elegant attitude,bined with his handsome features, were enchanting.


    Emma was a bit entranced, and the saleswomen around were also starry-eyed.


    They yearned for such a reliable boyfriend and wished they were the ones clutching John''s arm.


    As John and Emma exchanged affectionate nces, the greasy fat man grew even more irate. He was a notorious lecher after all.


    Over the years, taking advantage of his status and connections, he''d taken liberties with many innocent young girls.


    The first sight of Emma had left him infatuated, itching to im this purely enticing girl for himself.


    His carefully crafted ruse didn''t lead to his intended groping, instead, he was now under John''s control, theughing stock.


    How could the fat man not be enraged?


    "Listen here, kid, if you don''t let go now, you''re going to regret it!" This was an insult the middle-aged man had never encountered before.


    He was still roaring, his femalepanion hurried over, nning to wrestle John''s arm to free her lover.


    But as soon as she looked up and met John''s icy gaze, she froze on the spot, too scared to move.


    John, holding Emma''s hand, gave her a reassuring look, then turned back to the pompous, greasy fat man, his demeanor suddenly chilling.


    "You''re after my girlfriend, trying to steal our stuff, and now you''re threatening me? Who gave you such courage?"


    John''s voice seemed to emanate from the depths of hell itself, sending shivers down the spines of the people around.


    The fat man was taken aback too.


    He hadn''t expected such an ordinary-looking young man to exert such a powerful aura.


    For a moment, the fat man couldn''t gauge John''s real identity.


    But the intense pain radiating from his wrist pushed him over the edge, he arrogantly challenged, "What''s the matter? I want you to bite off more than you can chew. What can you do to me? You jerk, do you even know who I am? How dare you mess with me!"


    John didn''t care to engage further with such an imbecile.


    His fingers exerted a slight pressure.


    A crisp "crack" echoed, the sound of breaking bones.


    The next second, the fat man''s pig-like squeal filled the entire dress shop.


    "Ah...my hand...my hand...you bastard, why does my hand hurt so much, what did you do?"


    The fat man, clutching his wrist, stumbled and fell to one side, crying out in pain.


    The mmed-up woman with him hurried to help him up, but he pushed her away.


    He red at John, his eyes filled with malice.


    John took a tissue from the nearby bar to wipe his palm, his face full of disgust.


    As the fat man wailed, John casually said, "No big deal, just taught you a lesson by crushing your wrist bone."


    The fat man''s face was one of shock, he even momentarily forgot the pain in his wrist.


    Who on earth was this young man?


    Could he actually crush his wrist bones so easily?


    Is this something a normal person could do?


    The fat man''s initial reaction was disbelief.


    But the intense paining from his wrist forced him to admit that what John had said was likely true.


    "You''re screwed, you bastard! Just wait and see!" Despite being in this predicament, the greasy fat man still didn''t change his arrogant tone.


    John''s lips twitched upwards slightly.


    He suddenly took a step forward, scaring the fat man, who was sitting on the ground, into backing away.


    However, the years of debauchery had ravaged the fat man''s body.


    Coupled with his crushed wrist, he was unable to muster any strength.


    All he could do was watch as John approached him.


    John violently stepped on the fat man''s limp hand.


    He even deliberately ground his foot into it, ignoring the fat man''s sweat-soaked face and screams of pain, he leaned down and said, "Go ahead, tell me about this high-ranking status you''ve been rambling about. What exactly is it?"


    The fat man howled and cried out in pain, "Listen here, I''m a senior department manager at the Taylor Group! You know the Taylor Group, right? It''s a behemoth you can''t afford to mess with in your lifetime. They have a hand in everything locally, even the mayor has to kowtow to them! You dare to mess with me, you''re a dead man!"


    Taylor Group? John looked puzzled.


    What a coincidence.


    He was attending the birthday party of Benjamin Taylor''s daughter, the chairman of the group, tomorrow.


    And today he bumped into someone from the Taylor Group...this city couldn''t be that small, could it?


    Seeing John freeze, the fat man under his foot thought John was scared by the name and a smug expression spread across his face.


    It even seemed to alleviate some of the pain from his wrist.


    He boasted, "Well, are you scared now? Now you know how powerful I am, right? I tell you, we''re not done today."


    "Unless you hand over your girlfriend to me and kneel down to kowtow to me, I''ll make sure you spend your next life in a wheelchair!"


    John''s brows furrowed, his eyes full of icy coldness.


    Even in this pathetic state, he still dared to covet Emma?


    This fat man was beyond redemption.


    John lifted his foot and kicked the fat man square in the face.


    With a "thud," the 200-pound fat man was sent flying several meters, crashing into a nearby wall. In the process, several blood-stained teeth were flung out.


    "I told you not to be so arrogant, but you just wouldn''t listen. Knowing full well you''re spewing crap, yet you continue to make grand statements here..."


    John withdrew his foot and sighed, shaking his head.


    He had purposely held back most of his strength just now.


    Otherwise, that single kick could have sent this fat man straight to hell.


    Even so, the fat man was knocked out by John''s kick.


    His paramoury on the ground, unconscious.


    The morous woman was pale from fright.


    Even the saleswomen nearby wore shocked expressions.


    They never expected the seemingly refined young man before them to be so ruthless and decisive.

 Chapter 142 141-Calling for Help, An Acquaintance Arrives（4th update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 142 Chapter 141-Calling for Help, An Acquaintance Arrives£¨4th update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    "Ah! Honey, how are you? Honey, don''t scare me!" The morous woman finally reacted and rushed over, trying to wake the fat man by lifting him.


    Unfortunately, the fat man''s body was too obese.


    Despite trying several times, she couldn''t lift him.


    Seeing the blood on the fat man''s mouth and a huge footprint on his face, the woman turned around abruptly.


    With venom in her eyes, she screamed, "Murder! Someone, help! There''s been a murder!"


    Her piercing voice immediately attracted the attention of many passing customers at the entrance.


    Arge crowd quickly gathered.


    Upon seeing the fat man''s miserable condition, many of them gasped.


    Through the exnations of some onlookers, they finally understood what had happened.


    The patrons who initially wanted to criticize John closed their mouths and held back their words.


    They didn''t dare to provoke such a ruthless person.


    What if he went crazy and beat them up like he did the fat man?


    Seeing more and more people gathering, Emma couldn''t help but worry.


    The girl was still timid and afraid of trouble.


    She quickly tugged at John''s arm, fearing that John, in his anger, would kick the fat man a few more times.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Leave it to me," Johnforted, ruffling Emma''s hair and giving her a small smile.


    At this moment, the mall''s security guards rushed over.


    They were about to apprehend John, but his stern gaze stopped them.


    "Why are you rushing? You don''t even understand what happened and you''re already treating me as the bad guy?"


    John''s tone was calm.


    But to the security guards, it was as startling as thunder on a clear day.


    What a formidable man he was!


    He casually beat a 200-plus-pound fat man to this state and remained calm facing a group of security guards.


    The senior security chief stepped forward with a stern face, "Young man, we don''t mean you any harm. However, this incident happened in our mall and it''s our responsibility to maintain order here."


    John nodded, indicating his understanding.


    Then he gestured for the security chief to calm down, "I understand your predicament. I won''t take any further actions, you can rest assured."


    The security chief looked worriedly at John, "Thank you for your cooperation. Still, we''d like you to stay put untilw enforcement arrives."


    Upon hearing that the police had been called, Emma''s heart, which had just rxed, raced again.


    She gripped John''s hand tightly, her face full of concern.


    John gave Emma''s hand a reassuring squeeze, already sensing her anxiety.


    After all, her palms were all sweaty.


    "Don''t worry, like I said, there''s nothing to worry about..."


    Just then, the unconscious fat man finally came to.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" His previously strong voice now sounded weak and breathless due to John''s kick.


    He immediately took out his phone and made a call, "Mr. White, it''s me, Patrick Scott. I''ve been attacked at the Central Mall. Yeah, some arrogant bastard. Can you send some of your security guys over? Don''t worry, I''ll treat them to a meal afterwards..."


    After hanging up the phone, the fat man red viciously at John, "You''re done for, kid. Just you wait."


    "Don''t leave if you dare..."


    John looked at the fat man with interest.


    Just one look frightened the fat man into silence.


    After all, he had already lost most of his teeth.


    His words had been unclear.


    If John gave him another kick, he might never be able to speak again.


    "Fine, I''ll wait right here to see how you''re going to make me regret this."


    John crossed his arms behind his back, holding Emma''s hand.


    There was no sign of worry on his face.


    Instead, he looked rxed and confident, which stirred up whispers among the onlookers.


    They could tell who had the upper hand just by their demeanor.


    Seeing that John had no intention of running away, the fat man finally felt relieved and began to enjoy thefort of his paramour, while moaning softly in pain.


    "Johnny, are you sure we''re okay? Should we just run? If we get arrested, it''ll affect us for the rest of our lives," Emma whispered, "This fat man is a manager at Taylor Group. We can''t afford to mess with him."


    The girl had no mind to think about tomorrow''s party.


    After all, the man she liked had just beaten up the manager of Taylor Group.


    There was no way they were going to make it to the gathering tomorrow.


    But John was unperturbed and even found the time to joke, "With technology so advanced these days, where could we possibly run to? Should we hide out in the mountains and live like a pair of desperate lovers?"


    Seeing John so rxed, Emma felt a weight lift off her chest.


    She chuckled at his words, "That doesn''t sound too bad, at least we''d still be together..."


    John gave her a knowing smile.


    He was unconcerned about the repercussions of this minor scuffle because he had absolute confidence that he would be fine.


    If it were the old John, he would''ve definitely been more merciful, likely opting for peace.


    But things were different now.


    As the Inte meme goes, times have changed.


    John could clearly feel the influence of the game Godyer on the real world.


    As time passed, there would be more and more yers in the game, and their levels would rise.


    When the gamepletely interfered with the real world, one''s personal strength would be the greatest safeguard.


    Since John was aware of this, he believed that governments around the world must also know.


    Therefore, many real-life situations would have to make concessions for this.


    At worst, John could reveal his identity in the game.


    Then, not just a minor cityw enforcement department, even the nationalw enforcement agency would have to give him some deference.


    ...


    Soon after, thew enforcement officials arrived at the scene.


    A few burly men in uniform dispersed the crowd and entered the dress shop.


    "Who called the police?"


    The security chief raised his hand and said, "I made the call. Sorry to trouble you gentlemening all this way. There was a small incident at the mall. These two gentlemen had a conflict for reasons unknown to us. We couldn''t handle it, so we had to ask you to intervene."


    Thew enforcement personnel nced at the scene.


    Frowning, he waved his hand and ordered, "Take them all back with us."


    Before John could speak, the fat man who was lying on the ground and wailing in pain seemed unhappy.


    "Samuel, it''s me, Patrick Scott. Don''t you remember me?"


    The fat man seemed to recognize someone and called out to the middle-aged man leading thew enforcement team.


    The man named Samuel looked surprised, "Manager Scott, it''s you. What happened to you?"


    Fat man Patrick Scott immediately red at John, "It''s that bastard who did this to me."


    The middle-aged man fromw enforcement turned his gaze towards John.


    Perhaps he was unsure of John''s real identity, so he didn''t confront him directly.


    Instead, he said sternly, "Young man, don''t you think you went a bit too far?"


    In the face of these uniformedw enforcement officers, John still kept his cool, "I only gave him a little lesson. Who knew he was so fragile?"


    The middle-agedw enforcement officer seemed unhappy with John''s attitude.


    He nced at John, noting the affordable price of his clothes.


    All were just ordinary, reasonably priced garments.


    He immediately took John less seriously.


    Although the young man in front of him had an impressive demeanor, his attire suggested he was not a person of particrly high status.


    Thew enforcement officer''s expression suddenly darkened, "If you won''t talk here, thene with me to the station..."


    At this point, Patrick Scott suddenly pulled Samuel aside, whispering a few words into his ear.


    Samuel looked shocked and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Patrick Scott nodded, his face filled with resentment, "How could I let this bastard get off so easily? If you take him away, he''ll get off with just a public security punishment. That''s too easy on him... I want him to suffer a thousand times worse than me!"


    Samuel nodded and waved his hand, "Retreat!"


    Although the burly officers were somewhat puzzled, they obeyed the order.


    People who had hastily arrived now quickly left the scene.


    John had heard their conversation and couldn''t help but smirk.


    It seemed that this fat man, Patrick Scott, really did hold a grudge against him.


    He even didn''t want him to go to the station but preferred to retaliate through private means.


    Feeling the energy flowing slowly within his body, John''s lips curled into a captivating smile.


    In that case, he had even less to worry about.


    After a while, just as many of the customers were running out of patience, another group of burly men in uniform rushed into the shop.


    There were over a dozen of them, all dressed in ck suits with white ties.


    Each of them had the word "Taylor" embroidered on their chest.


    They were all from the security department of the Taylor Group.


    John looked up and couldn''t help butugh.


    To his surprise, the man leading the group was not a stranger.


    It was the same man in a suit who had knocked on his door earlier to deliver the invitation.

 Chapter 143 142-Patrick Scott’s Apology（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 143 Chapter 142-Patrick Scott''s Apology£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    "Mr. White, over here!"


    Upon seeing this group of people, Patrick Scott instantly felt rejuvenated.


    His whole demeanor rxed, and he had the look of a petty person who had just achieved his wish.


    With the effort of the seductive woman next to him, he slowly stood up.


    White, who had met John before, furrowed his brows and walked over, "Manager Scott, what on earth is going on?"


    Patrick Scott embellished the story.


    In his version, he became a victim, while John was the viin who attacked him without provocation and left him in this state.


    White looked skeptical.


    He knew all too well what kind of person Patrick Scott was.


    The fat man was always greedy and lecherous, causing trouble for many young and beautiful girls.


    However, his work capability was indeed good, which was why the group had tolerated him till now.


    Following the direction of Patrick Scott''s pointing, White spotted Emma at first nce.


    Having been by Benjamin Taylor''s side since the inception of the Taylor Group, he was apany veteran.


    His experiences had made him incredibly insightful, and he instantly understood what had transpired.


    White promptly interrupted Patrick Scott''s exaggerated narration, and turned his gaze towards John.


    John, at that moment, was facing away from everyone else, carefully browsing the suits in front of him.


    White didn''t see his face but found his figure vaguely familiar.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t think too much about it and directly addressed John, "Young man, you injured someone and even dared to stay. I must admit, you''ve got guts. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation now?"


    John kept his back to them, not responding immediately.


    Now, White was even more baffled.


    Faced with his questioning, the young man dared to disy an attitude of disregard.


    Who gave him the courage?


    In reality, White was reluctant to get involved in this matter.


    His rtionship with Patrick Scott was just so-so.


    However, when Benjamin Taylor established thepany, he set a rule to win people over.


    That was, thepany must unconditionally protect all employees'' interests.


    No matter what happens, their first duty is to protect their colleagues and subordinates.


    That''s why White had no choice but to bring the security team here.


    "Young man, I''m talking to you," White''s tone became increasingly stern.


    John finally turned his head around, giving White a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.


    "Is it you?" Seeing John''s face, White was suddenly taken aback.


    John gave a faint smile and greeted casually, "It''s only been a few days, and I never expected to meet you in such circumstances. Only now do I learn that your surname is Liu, how rude of me¡­"


    White fell silent.


    The young man before him wasn''t someone he could afford to mess with.


    Not to mention that he was the lifesaver of his boss''s daughter.


    After learning about John''s in-game ID in Godyer, the chairman, Benjamin Taylor, repeatedly urged him to maintain a good rtionship with this young man named John.


    At first, White thought the chairman was simply grateful to John for saving his daughter.


    It wasn''t until he delivered the invitations a couple of days ago and returned, that Benjamin Taylor summoned White to his office.


    Alone together, Benjamin revealed the real reason.


    The chairman valued John so highly because of his in-game identity as "Galewind".


    Indeed, after the local evening news reporter revealed John''s game identity, Benjamin Taylor had decided to win over John at any cost.


    As a top-tier billionaire with a worth exceeding ten billion, Benjamin Taylor had ess to some high-end secrets.


    Although he wasn''t entirely sure why governments worldwide attached such importance to Godyer, the rumors suggested that the game could potentially impact the world''s future.


    Thus, when Godyer first became public, Benjamin Taylor poured substantial funds into setting up a gaming studio, recruiting top yers to join the game.


    Based on his inside information, the more powerful one became in Godyer, the higher their status would be in the real world.


    But the studio that Benjamin Taylor had generously funded didn''t make much progress.


    Their development within Godyer was always bumpy.


    Only after learning that John had be the mysterious and powerful "Galewind" in Godyer, did Benjamin Taylor decide to win over John at all costs.


    He even sent John an invitation to his daughter''s birthday party. "This young man must be a friend of Taylor Group by any means necessary. We must not make him our enemy, no matter the cost¡­"


    Recalling the chairman''s words, White looked at John''s cryptic smile and bitterly chuckled, "So, it''s Mr. Foster. What a twist of fate..."


    John cut him off mid-sentence, "Don''t start with the whole '' What a twist of fate¡­'' thing. I''m not a part of your Taylor Group. I''m just wondering how you''re going to handle me now, Mr. White?"


    White forced augh and replied helplessly, "Mr. Foster, you''re jesting. You are a distinguished guest of our chairman. There''s no question of ''handling'' you. We just hope you won''t hold this against us."


    John shrugged, then shed a brilliant smile at Emma, "See, I told you it''s no big deal."


    Emma could hardly believe it.


    White, who seemed to be fiercely intimidating, was surprisingly polite to John.


    Emma happily clung to John''s arm, thinking her man was just too capable, able to make Taylor Group bow their heads in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Patrick Scott, who was standing nearby, was utterly bbergasted.


    He could never have imagined that the head of his corporation''s security department, the third inmand of the corporation, would be so submissive to a young man.


    As though something dawned on him, Patrick''s face turned pale.


    He stuttered, attempting to say something, but the words wouldn''te out.


    The morous woman assisting him looked equally shocked.


    This silly woman wracked her brains but couldn''t figure out why things had taken such a drastic turn.


    John, looking at the awkwardly smiling White, suddenly posed a pointed question: "If, I mean if, it weren''t me standing here today, how would you have handled this situation?"


    Seeing John''s gaze sharpen, White dropped his awkward smile.


    He understood that his response would shape John''s overall impression of the Taylor Group.


    After considering his answer, White said, "If it weren''t you, if it were someone else, we wouldn''t bully them. You can be assured of this. Our chairman always teaches us to be humble and low-key."


    John, appearing impatient, replied, "Just tell me what you would do."


    White responded seriously, "We would do everything to ascertain the truth. If it''s our employee''s mistake, we''d have them apologize. If it''s the fault of the other party, then as per our custom, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."


    John suddenly burst intoughter.


    He was quite satisfied with White''s answer.


    At least they wouldn''t blindly defend their own.


    As for whether White was being truthful, John didn''t care.


    After all, the world isn''t ck and white.


    The Taylor Group couldn''t have grown to its current size by being innocent littlembs...


    Seeing John appeared content, White breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had been genuinely afraid of identally offending John, potentially sabotaging the chairman''s ns.


    Thinking of how he had nearly made an enemy of John, White felt a surge of anger.


    He suddenly turned to Patrick Scott, who was still in shock.


    "Manager Scott, aren''t you going to apologize to Mr. Foster?" White''s angry shout startled Patrick Scott, making him tremble.


    The idea of apologizing to John was something Patrick couldn''t believe.


    Driven by some inexplicable courage, Patrick roared in anger, "Why should I apologize to him? It''s clear that I''m the one who''s been wronged!"


    White''s face darkened immediately, his eyes frosty.


    "Idiot," he said coldly, "They retaliated because you offended them first. You even had the audacity to flirt with someone else''s girlfriend. It seems that the Taylor Group has been too lenient with you over the years!"


    "If you want to keep this job, roll over here and apologize sincerely, and promise not to abuse the name of the Taylor Group for mischief anymore. Otherwise, not only will the group fire you, but it will also hold you legally responsible for damaging its reputation!"


    Patrick Scott was so angry his lips were trembling.


    However, he didn''t dare meet the increasingly icy gaze of White.


    He knew very well that White indeed had the power to fire him.


    After all, he was just a minor manager in a department of the group.


    And White here was a member of the group''s board of directors, the third inmand, a real executive.


    But the thought of apologizing to the scoundrel who hit him was utterly humiliating for Patrick.


    Especially the mocking gaze from John, which felt like needles piercing into Patrick''s heart.


    Seeing White''s patience being gradually worn away, Patrick knew he had to make a choice.


    His face shifting between anger and dismay, he remained silent for a long time. Finally, with the assistance of the morous woman, he limped to John.


    Lowering his head, Patrick Scott struggled to say, "I apologize, Mr. Foster, I was wrong." He tried hard to hide the resentment on his face, feeling as though even the whispers of the onlooking crowd were mocking him.

 Chapter 144 143-Compensation（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 144 Chapter 143-Compensation£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Seeing Patrick obediently apologizing, White''s face finally softened a bit.


    He turned to John, smiling wryly, "I am sincerely sorry, Mr. Foster. When thepany getsrge, it''s inevitable that there are some bad apples causing disturbances. Please don''t hold this against us."


    John casually nodded, responding in an understated manner, "I understand. Yourpany''s actions are quite fair. No wonder the Taylor Group has managed to be the leading enterprise in this city in just over a decade..."


    White let out a heartyugh, "Your praise is too generous, Mr. Foster. In the future, we should strive to deepen our rtionship. I believe you''ll get a new impression of the Taylor Group."


    John maintained his calm demeanor, casually browsing the suits on the rack in front of him.


    White turned around to look at Patrick, who wore an expression of resentment.


    He felt a surge of anger.


    "What are you still doing here? Haven''t you embarrassed ourpany enough? Get out!" he barked.


    Patrick''s face turned a pale shade of green.


    White had scolded him without leaving any room for face-saving, and all under everyone''s watchful eyes.


    It made him feel like he had lost all his dignity, wishing he could just find a hole and crawl into it.


    But he dared not defy Mr. White.


    He could only endure the crowd''s significant nces as he limped out of the store, with the seductive woman supporting him.


    Mr. White didn''t even bother to look at Patrick, let alone arrange for someone to take him to the hospital.


    It was clear he intended to teach Patrick a harsh lesson.


    He approached John and turned to the timidly standing Emma.


    "This youngdy is your girlfriend, Mr. Foster, isn''t she? Truly an extraordinary presence. You both make an exceptionally handsome couple," heplimented, causing Emma''s cheeks to flush with happiness, especially when she saw John nod in agreement.


    Clinging tightly to John''s arm, she practically turned into a ko clinging onto its tree.


    John gave Mr. White a curious look, wondering why he would disy such a ttering attitude.


    Even though he saved the Taylor Group''s young miss, there was no need to be so deferential, right?


    Considering Mr. White''s poise, he must hold a high position in the Taylor Group.


    A person of his status would rarely act in this way.


    Seemingly aware of John''s thoughts, Mr. White maintained his warm smile, casually changing the subject.


    "Mr. Foster, are you here to pick clothes for your girlfriend?"


    John nodded, responding casually, "Your young miss is throwing a birthday bash tomorrow. This girl believes that such an important asion requires a fancy dress. That''s why she dragged me here."


    Mr. White''s smile broadened, and he said jovially, "Very thoughtful of you. But my young miss''s birthday party is more like a gathering among friends. Casual attire would also be fine. However, since this youngdy has put in so much effort, our Taylor Group should respond appropriately."


    After some thought, Mr. White waved to a sales associate nearby, "Please, pack the clothes this youngdy was interested in earlier and put it on the Taylor Group''s tab."


    The sales associate who had previously attended to John and his party stepped forward, bending slightly, "Mr. White, how many items do you want to pack?"


    Without hesitation, Mr. White frowned slightly and said, "Pack everything she liked."


    The sales associate nodded, happily taking the two dresses she held to be packed.


    From her facial expression, it seemed like she was pleased with the considerable sale.


    At this time, the store manager, a sophisticated middle-aged man dressed in a suit, who had been waiting on the sidelines, finally approached.


    He had been around from the start, but he dared not step forward when he saw how ruthlessly John had acted.


    Only when the situation was resolved did he venture out.


    "Mr. White, wee to our store. About today''s incident..."


    He wrung his hands, looking quite embarrassed.


    Mr. White shook his head, his tone calm, "This incident has nothing to do with your store, so don''t me yourself. Just continue to do your job well."


    Compared to his amiable tone when chatting with John, Mr. White presented a whole different persona when dealing with others.


    His demeanor was serene and authoritative, reflecting his status as a seasoned leader.


    John turned towards the store manager and offered a slight smile, "I apologize for the damage in your store. I canpensate you for the losses."


    The store manager waved his hands dismissively, "It''s no big deal, just some minor damage. Having a customer like Mr. Foster visit our store is already an honor. How could we possibly ept yourpensation?"


    John shook his head, insisting, "What''s right is right. You should not bear these losses."


    He took out a card, handing it to the store manager, "The PIN is 123456. Go ahead and process it. Also, charge the two dresses my girlfriend picked out."


    The store manager looked distressed, ncing over at the silently observing Mr. White.


    The exchange between the two men puzzled John.


    It seemed like the store manager was very attentive to Mr. White''s opinion.


    Could this dress shop be a property of the Taylor Group?


    But hadn''t the sales associate said earlier that the store was a niche brand with outfits designed by top international designers...


    John''s card was left hanging in the air for a while, only to be received finally by Mr. White, who was smiling, "Mr. Foster is gracious enough not to want you to bear the losses. Let''s respect his wishes. But the price of the dresses is not necessary. Simply put them on the Taylor Group''s tab."


    The store manager finally breathed a sigh of relief, taking the card and hurrying off to the service counter.


    John frowned slightly, saying calmly, "Mr. White, there''s no need for such formality. I can still afford the two dresses."


    Mr. White burst outughing, "Don''t worry, our Taylor Group can just charge you the cost price. This way, you''ll save quite a bit, and consider it ourpensation for the inconvenience caused today."


    Seeing John''s surprised face, Mr. White exined further, "I presume Mr. Foster isn''t aware that this shopping mall belongs to our Taylor Group. Many of the stores inside, including this dress shop, are managed by us."


    John finally understood.


    No wonder Patrick was so brazen earlier.


    He had only just found out that this bustling shopping mall, situated in the city center, was a property of the Taylor Group.


    The leading enterprise in the city indeed demonstrated impressive strength.


    John gave a slight smile, responding casually, "Since Mr. White is being so generous, I will not refuse any further. Emma, thank Mr. White for his generous gift."


    Emma turned to Mr. White with a sweet smile, "Thank you, Mr. White!"


    Mr. Whiteughed heartily.


    Clearly, John''s eptance of the gift delighted him.


    "No need to be polite. We won''t disrupt your shopping any further. We''ll take our leave now. See you at Graceful Waters Manor tomorrow."


    After exchanging pleasantries with John, Mr. White left with his team from the Taylor Group''s security department.


    Stepping out of the dress shop, John watched as Mr. White left.


    The smile on his face gradually faded, leaving him with a slightly furrowed brow and an air of bewilderment.


    To be honest, Mr. White''s attitude was overly friendly.


    Although John didn''t know the exact reason, he knew there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    Mr. White''s behavior implied he must have something to ask of him.


    But why would someone like Mr. White, with such a high position in the Taylor Group, need something from a mere gamer like himself?


    As soon as gaming crossed his mind, John was struck with realization.


    He started to understand why Mr. White had been so obsequious.


    It had to be rted to the revtion of his in-game identity.


    Emma, having received the beautifully wrapped dresses from the sales associate, noticed John''s absent expression.


    She carefully took his arm, asking cautiously, "Johnny, what''s wrong? You look a bit down."


    John slowly shook his head, not immediately responding.


    Seeing his silence, Emma became even more anxious.


    Her cute face fell as she apologized, "I''m sorry, did I make things difficult for you, Johnny? I promise I won''t do it again next time."


    John snapped out of his thoughts at her words.


    Seeing Emma''s downcast expression, warmth filled his heart.


    He affectionately tapped her upturned nose, saying helplessly, "Silly girl, you misunderstood. How could I be mad at you? I''d rather you be like today. Haven''t you heard the saying that a man''s greatest satisfactiones from sheltering the woman he loves from the wind and rain? I was just thinking about something else. It has nothing to do with what happened today."


    His words instantly cleared the clouds from Emma''s face, bringing back her sweet smile.


    She hugged his arm tightly, her face radiating happiness.


    Just then, the store manager returned.


    "Mr. Foster, here is your card. Please keep it safe," he said, handing John his card.


    John took it and pocketed it casually.


    Then the store manager continued, "Thank you for visiting our store, Mr. Foster. We would like to offer you a tailored suit free of charge. If you don''t mind, could I take your measurements?"


    A free suit?


    John looked at the store manager with surprise.


    The man had a wless smile on his face and his eyes were sincere.


    "There''s no need for it to be free. I also don''t need a tailored suit. Just give me something off the rack that fits. I''ll pay whatever the price is."


    John''s tone was t, leaving no room for dispute.

 Chapter 145 144-The Smart Ones on the Gaming Forum（3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 145 Chapter 144-The Smart Ones on the Gaming Forum£¨3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The smile on the store manager''s face faltered slightly.


    He was about to say something else when he met John''s sharp gaze.


    "I don''t know what Mr. White told you, but I''m not one to ept endless favors. I appreciate your goodwill, but let''s proceed as I suggested."


    The store manager could only ept John''s bank card with a bitter smile and arrange for a professional to take John''s measurements.


    ...


    After buying the dress, there was still some time left.


    Emma pulled John to go watch a movie.


    Her taste was rather peculiar, as she had chosen a rather obscure horror film.


    Seated in the air-conditioned cinema, John found the film utterly boring while Emma was engrossed in it.


    She would let out terrified screams now and then and naturally curl up into John''s arms, her little hand restlessly wing at John''s chest.


    John just sighed. Not just Emma, but most of the audience around them were reacting in a simr manner.


    On the huge screen, two bizarre-looking ghosts were chasing the protagonists.


    Given the dim lights and the eerie background music sting from the surround sound system, it was no wonder people were frightened.


    But John had no interest in such films.


    If it weren''t for the little girl in his arms, he wouldn''t even be watching it.


    With his current abilities, even if ghosts did exist in real life, he would probably be able to p them silly...


    Suddenly, John felt Emma getting restless in his arms.


    Despite seeming scared, her hand was slowly moving downwards along his chest...


    John quickly grabbed her wandering hand.


    He looked down and was met with a strange sight.


    Emma was blinking her big, bright eyes at him and sending him flirtatious nces.


    Her cherry lips were puckered up, looking incredibly tempting. John was momentarily speechless.


    How did watching a horror movie turn into this?


    John finally understood why this little miss wanted to watch a horror movie.


    She probably derived some odd pleasure from the feeling of fear.


    Since she was the one making advances, it would be a waste not to seize the moment.


    Who cares about some bloody horror movie when the joy of love was right there?


    With this thought in mind, John didn''t hesitate.


    He pulled Emma up from her seat and headed towards the exit of the theater, leaving behind a crowd of dumbstruck movie-goers, who watched as the young couple exited.


    ...


    They hailed a cab, returned home, opened the door, took off their clothes ¡ª all in one fell swoop.


    Soon enough, two naked bodies rolled onto therge bed.


    Shortly after, rhythmic pounding sounds filled the room...


    The following afternoon, after lunch, Emma couldn''t wait to lock herself in the bedroom, secretly working on who-knows-what.


    John, bored,id on the living room couch, browsing through a gaming forum.


    One particr thread caught his eye, "A Rational Analysis: What Secret Does Godyer Hide?"


    The post was made by an anonymous user who had deliberately hidden their username.


    In the body of the post, the userid out their spections about the game Godyer:


    "I consider myself a veteran gamer. Over the years, I''ve yed countless games, but none have ever given me the shock that Godyer has. Sometimes, I even wonder if Godyer is really just a game?


    With current human technology, it seems impossible for NPCs in a game to have such self-awareness.


    Those NPCs in Godyer don''t bear any signs of code.


    They act just like us...


    Furthermore, have you guys noticed?


    Thepany behind Godyer is still unknown, as if it appeared out of thin air.


    The game has swept the world''s gaming market, capturing 80% share.


    It''s practically a monopoly, yet governments don''t seem to be doing anything about it.


    It''s as if they are silently condoning this...


    I still remember a task I undertook in the game.


    The wisdom in the eyes of that old NPC...


    It''s the kind of gaze that onlyes with years of experience.


    I don''t believe that a bunch of data can mimic this..."


    This lengthy post was filled with a thousand words and the user''s central idea was clear ¡ª Godyer was not just a simple game.


    This post quickly rose to the front page of the forum and swiftly climbed to the third ce in terms of poprity.


    The thread was only bested by the official update announcements and spection posts by the user "Galewind".


    Underneath this post, countless yers expressed their opinions.


    Some argued that the original poster was simply specting wildly, while others found the argumentspelling and logical.


    The passionate exchange of views between supporters and detractors ensued in thement section.


    John looked on, his brows furrowed.


    Sure enough, there were many smart people in this world.


    Although the game officials were adept at covering up, there were always those who could sniff out the slightest hint.


    John noticed the post''s poprity growing, yet the officials made no attempt to debunk the ims.


    It seemed as though they were tacitly allowing this spection to persist.


    John let out a quiet sigh.


    His previous worries appeared to be well-founded. The time when the real world would be affected seemed to be drawing nearer...


    Just as John was pondering, the bedroom door suddenly swung open, and out came Emma. "Johnny, do you think this outfit suits me?" John lifted his head and was taken aback.


    Emma stood in front of him in a red gown, elegantly made up.


    The dress perfectly entuated her curves.


    The vibrant red, coupled with her fair skin, looked neither vulgar nor pretentious, but rather exuded an air of elegance and sophistication.


    Today, she''d gone for a light makeup look which highlighted her already refined features.


    Her hair was neatly tied up, framing her pretty face perfectly.


    Seeing John''s speechless reaction, Emma thought there might be a w in her outfit and softly asked, "Is there a problem? Don''t I look good?"


    John shook his head slowly and sincerely said, "No, you look absolutely perfect. This evening gown seems to have been made just for you."


    John''s gaze roamed freely over Emma.


    The heat in his eyes was so palpable that Emma could feel it even with her head lowered.


    A blush spread from her fair neck, her delicate skin turning a rosy hue, enhancing her allure.


    John covertly swallowed, his eyes still on Emma.


    Who knew that this girl could transform so dramatically in formal attire and light makeup?


    She looked like apletely different person.


    "When did my Emma be so beautiful?" John yfully teased.


    Emma twirled shyly, teasing, "Ohe on, I just followed some video bloggers. It''s not as exaggerated as you make it out to be, Johnny."


    John gave her a slight smile, replying, "Alright, you should wear this tonight. I can already imagine you outshining everyone at the event!"


    Emma blushed even deeper, yet shook her head, "No, let me change into the white dress, and you can give me your thoughts on that."


    With that, she dashed back into the bedroom, mming the door shut.


    John couldn''t help but smirk.


    After all the times they''d seen each other bare, what hadn''t he seen already?


    Was there a need to shut the door so tightly?


    A momentter, Emma emerged from the bedroom wearing a fluffy white dress and stood before John again.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Despite just changing her dress, the impression she gave waspletely transformed.


    In the red gown, she was like a grand peony, exuding an aura of refined elegance and nobility.


    Now, in the white fluffy dress, Emma seemed like a blooming gardenia, pure and adorable.


    John tilted his head, mulling over it for a while before realizing that clothes were always just the icing on the cake.


    The key was the person wearing them.


    Someone like Emma, with her beauty, would still be the most beautiful even without anything on...


    John''s mind started to wander.


    Thoughts of Emma''s nude form, writhing pleasurably beneath him, set his heart aze.


    Seeing John''s gaze bing lustful, Emma immediately put on a guarded expression.


    Covering her chest, she revealed a cute fang, "Johnny, you can''t think of those naughty things..."


    John stared at Emma, feigning innocence, "Who told you I was thinking about such things? Maybe your mind is the dirty one."


    Emma pouted, huffed cutely, "Hmph, Johnny, don''t try to argue your way out of this. I know from your look that you''re thinking of something inappropriate."


    John grinned knowingly and made a motion as if he were going to stand.


    "Since you''ve guessed it, why not let those inappropriate thoughts run wild?"


    Emma squealed, like a startled deer, "Don''t even think about it, we''re about to leave, and I''ve just put on my makeup..."


    She hurriedly retreated back into the bedroom, fearing that John would pounce on her, leaving him sitting in the living room with a wistful smile on his face.

 Chapter 146 145-Graceful Waters Manor, the Banquet（4th update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 146 Chapter 145-Graceful Waters Manor, the Banquet£¨4th update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    As night falls, Graceful Waters Manor, located on the outskirts by ake, starts to buzz with excitement.


    A steady stream of luxury cars make their way into the estate.


    Those who alight from the cars arergely well-known figures in society - CEOs, high-ranking government officials, socialites...


    They have all gathered here for one sole purpose: to attend the birthday party of Mia Taylor, the heiress of the Taylor Group.


    The staff at Graceful Waters Manor are well-prepared, with a team of valets at the ready.


    After all, Graceful Waters Manor is owned by the Taylor Group.


    The most luxurious and grandiose vi in the estate is the home of Mia Taylor, her husband, and their daughter.


    The grand entrance, with its ornate carvings and paintings, stands wide open.


    At the entrance, two middle-aged men dressed in suits stand.


    The more robust-looking of the two is Mr. White, who John met at the mall yesterday.


    They are primarily responsible for receiving the guests today.


    After all, not every guest is privileged enough to be personally greeted by Mia Taylor.


    Of course, some high-profile guests, such as the city mayor, still warrant a personal wee from Mia Taylor.


    Even though the mayor usually follows Mia Taylor''s lead on many matters, due respect needs to be given in public.


    These esteemed guests have already arrived and are currently enjoying tea in the tea room, apanied by Mia Taylor.


    At the entrance of Graceful Waters Manor, John steps out of the taxi, smartly dressed in a suit.


    He then walks over to the other side like a true gentleman to open the door for Emma.


    At John''s suggestion, Emma has chosen to wear the red dress.


    As they paid the fare, the plump taxi driver looks surprised.


    It was his first time seeing guests heading to Graceful Waters Manor in a taxi. When John and Emma first told him their destination, he had doubted it.


    After all, the news about the banquet at Graceful Waters Manor hosted by the Taylor Group had been the talk of the town for days.


    The Taylor Group was one of the most renowned businesses in the city, and Mia Taylor, a significant figure whose every move was followed by the media.


    The taxi driver could tell at a nce that these two young individuals were heading to Graceful Waters Manor for the banquet.


    However, the issue was that an invitation from the Taylor Group meant that they were either rich or noble.


    Why don''t they even have a private luxury car and driver?


    This led the chubby taxi driver to initially think that the duo was joking.


    But now, it seems that they really were there to attend the banquet.


    As the taxi driver drove away, his eyes filled with envy, John and Emma exchanged amused nces.


    John raised his arm, and Emma, with perfect synchrony, linked hers with his.


    The two walked towards the grand entrance of Graceful Waters Manor.


    "Johnny, you''re simply dashing right now!" Emma gazed at John, her eyes filled with adoration.


    It must be said that the suit designed by the small boutique was truly impable.


    John''s pale grey suit fit him perfectly.


    His already striking figure and handsome face, coupled with the gradually recovering energy within him, lent him a unique aura.


    Just standing there was enough to make countless women swoon.


    No wonder Emma looked so smitten.


    The sight of the dapper man and dazzling woman quickly attracted the attention of the security guards at the entrance.


    Seeing the two approaching, a guard promptly greeted them. "Hello, who are you here to see?"


    John took out the gold-embossed invitation card and handed it over. "We''re here for the Taylor Group''s banquet. Could you please show us the way?"


    Upon receiving the gold-embossed invitation, the guard was instantly filled with respect.


    They were here for the Taylor''s birthday banquet?


    They must be important figures.


    It must be said that even the security guards in such a renowned wealthy area were quite perceptive.


    The guard''s demeanor immediately became respectful.


    He returned the invitation to John and said politely, "So, you''re guests of the Taylors. Please, follow me..."


    Under the guidance of the security guard, John and Emma were led to the heart of Graceful Waters Manor.


    Nestled in the best area beside theke was a sprawling mansion resembling a manor.


    The mansion, divided into five floors, stood tall and silent, its exterior walls as white as snow.


    Arge garden surrounded it, featuring an impressive rockery fountain and arge area of greenery.


    Just as they arrived at the mansion, John spotted Mr. White, who was greeting guests at the entrance.


    Mr. White also saw them and promptly came over,ughing heartily, "Ha, wee, wee! It''s truly our honor to have Mr. Foster attending our chairwoman''s daughter''s birthday banquet."


    John gave a faint smile and replied casually, "You''re too kind, Mr. White. I feel equally honored to have received an invitation from Chairwoman Taylor. To be honest, had you not invited me this time, I might never have had the chance to step foot in Graceful Waters Manor in my life."


    John''s slightly teasing words brought a broader smile to Mr. White''s face.


    He pointed to a tall, thin middle-aged man standing next to him and introduced, "Mr. Foster, let me introduce you to our group''s CEO, Joshua Johnson."


    "Joshua, this is Mr. Foster, the man whom the chairwoman has repeatedly insisted we invite. He''s the one who saved our youngdy''s life, John."


    Joshua, who had been quite curious about John''s identity, was enlightened.


    As the CEO of the Taylor Group, he was familiar with all the dignitaries in the city, but there was no one named John in his memory.


    After hearing Mr. White''s introduction, he quickly stepped forward and shook hands with John.


    "So you''re the one who saved our youngdy''s life. My apologies for the oversight."


    John responded with a cheerful salute, "Mr. Johnson, you''re too kind."


    Mr. White gave Joshua a knowing look, indicating him to continue greeting the arriving guests at the entrance.


    He then personally led John and Emma through the mansion''s grand entrance.


    On the way, Mr. White chuckled and said, "Although we''ve only met a few times, we''re somewhat familiar. This is the first time I''ve seen Mr. Foster so formally dressed. You truly are handsome and talented. And your girlfriend is as beautiful as a flower. Together, you make such a stunning couple. Seeing you two reminds me of how old I''m bing..."


    John responded with a polite smile, "You''re joking, Mr. White. You''re in your prime. Where''s this talk of being olding from?"


    It''s customary to reciprocatepliments, and since Mr. White was so ttering, John had to respond in kind.


    Mr. White seemed pleased with John''s response andughed heartily.


    He then added with a hint of apology, "Originally, our chairwoman should have been here to greet you, but she''s tied up with some very important matters, so I''m standing in for her. I hope you don''t mind, Mr. Foster."


    John shook his head lightly and said, "Chairwoman Taylor has a lot on her te managing such a big group. If she were to personally greet us, we would feel rather ufortable." The two chatted pleasantly all the way, getting along splendidly.


    Meanwhile, Emma was too busy taking in the grandeur of the mansion to pay attention to the conversation between John and Mr. White. She stayed close to John, her eyes darting around with a look of wonder, like a child who had never seen the world before.


    "Wow, this fountain is beautiful!"


    "And this rockery is so lifelike! Did they use real rocks to build it?"


    "Eh, is this a prairie?"


    Emma would asionally exim in surprise.


    Mr. White patiently exined, "This is not a prairie, but a mini golf course.


    The chairwoman sometimes enjoys a round of golf here when she has some free time."


    Emma gasped in surprise and instinctively covered her mouth.


    She had not expected what looked like awn to be a miniature golf course.


    "There''s even a private golf course. How much must that cost?" Emma asked with a curious expression, still wanting to know more.


    Mr. White continued to exin with a smile, "It doesn''t actually cost that much. Our Taylor Group made its start in real estate, so creating a small golf course is quite straightforward for us. We only need to consider the cost price."


    "Unfortunately, our chairwoman has a thing for golf, and as subordinates, it''s our duty to cater to her interests." Had anyone else asked about the cost, Mr. White would have likely ignored the question or even outright refused to answer.


    But in Emma''s case, he patiently exined.


    He was treating her differently for two reasons.


    Firstly, Emma was John''s girlfriend, and right now was a crucial time for fostering good rtions with John.


    He didn''t want to risk alienating John by offending his partner.


    Secondly, Mr. White, with his years of experience in the business world, had a keen eye for people.


    He could tell that Emma was genuinely curious about these questions, rather than having ulterior motives.


    He''s always been patient with such innocent souls.


    As they neared the mansion, the noise of the crowd inside was bing louder.


    People of all kinds, holding champagne sses, were huddled together, chattering away.


    As Mr. White led John and Emma into the main hall, many people nced their way subconsciously.


    When they saw the faces of John and Emma, everyone was taken aback.


    Not that they had discovered some secret, but simply because these two young faces were utterly unfamiliar.


    They''d never seen them before, yet here they were being personally escorted by the third-inmand of the Taylor Group.


    Could these two youngsters possibly be heirs of somergepany from another province? The thought urred to many in attendance.

 Chapter 147 146-Two Big Shots in the Teahouse（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 147 Chapter 146-Two Big Shots in the Teahouse£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Standing at the entrance of the main hall, John casually took in the scene.


    Several tables had been set up in the hall,den with dainty pastries.


    Some of the pastries were still steaming hot, freshly made by professional pastry chefs on-site.


    In addition to this, numerous servers in uniform were holding trays of champagne flutes, filled with fine wine.


    The hall was abuzz with chatter, groups of people gathered, holding their champagne flutes, and conversing over clinking sses.


    Just by their attire, it was clear these guests were not ordinary.


    The younger ones were handsome and beautiful, naturally exuding an air of nobility.


    The slightly older ones carried an aura that spoke of high standing.


    Seeing Nichs personally usher two youngsters into the crowd, many eyes were drawn in surprise.


    They were curious about who these young people were that could warrant personal attention from the third-inmand of the Taylor Group.


    As their gazended on John and Emma, to their astonishment, they realized they had never seen these two before.


    Nobody knew exactly who they were.


    It was Emma''s first time in such a setting.


    Understandably, she was somewhat bewildered and could only follow closely behind John, clutching his arm for a sense of security.


    John, on the other hand, remained perfectlyposed.


    Although he''d never attended such high-end gatherings before, his current prowess and mindset enabled him to interact calmly with any high-ranking individual.


    They made their way through the massive hall, with Nichs leading John and Emma further into the mansion.


    As they walked, Nichs exined, "This mansion is the usual residence of our Chairman and his wife. As you may know, Graceful Waters Manor is a property of our Taylor Group. We, the elder members, generally live here."


    "The Chairman has always been sentimental. He never forgot the bonds we shared when we first started this journey. After achieving sess, he specifically built the Graceful Waters Manormunity and reserved a vi for each of us elders."


    "After the party, if Mr. Foster has the time, he could visit my humble abode..." Nichs suggested, to which John responded with a polite nod and a smile.


    Despite not understanding why Nichs disyed such affability, John was sure that this invitation would eventually reveal the answers.


    Under Nichs'' guidance, they crossed the hall to arrive at the backyard.


    To John''s surprise, the real charmy in this backyard of the mansion-like vi.


    Elegant small buildings were scattered aesthetically around arge swimming pool, where servants were setting up for the banquet.


    It was clear that this was the actual venue for the evening''s feast.


    They continued walking and soon arrived at an elegant, quaint little building.


    "This is the teahouse, where the Chairman often entertains esteemed guests. Currently, he is inside, having tea with our city''s mayor. The Chairman had instructed that should you arrive, you should be led here directly," exined Nichs.


    After saying this, Nichs knocked on the teahouse door.


    A steady, authoritative voice responded from inside, "The door''s not locked,e right in..."


    Nichs opened the door and stepped aside, indicating John to enter.


    It was evident that this ce held significant status, as even Nichs wouldn''t step in casually on any ordinary day.


    John raised an eyebrow and stepped in without hesitation, with Emma trailing behind. However, Nichs halted her with a hand.


    A bit unsure, Emma looked at John.


    John also stopped and looked back, only to see Nichs offering an apologetic smile.


    "I''m sorry," he began, "The Chairman has some important matters to discuss privately with Mr. Foster. Miss, why don''t you join me for a bite to eat? There''s an entertainment area specifically designed fordies in the mansion. You could explore that."


    At this, John''s gaze sharpened.


    What kind of important matter warranted such secrecy?


    It was Emma, however, who read the situation and quickly replied, "In that case, Johnny, you go ahead. I want to see how these wealthydies spend their leisure time. Opportunities like these are rare."


    Although she often seemed naive, she was far from ignorant of the world''s ways.


    After all, she was a strong girl who had been delivering food to support her family since college.


    As soon as Nichs made his statement, she understood that the Chairman of the Taylor Group had a very important matter to discuss with John.


    Emma decisively took the heat off John. John affectionately tousled Emma''s hair and said in a light tone, "Alright, you go with Nichs first. Don''t stray too far, I''lle find you once I''m done here." Emma obediently nodded her head.


    Before John could say anything to Nichs, Nichs patted his chest confidently and promised, "Rest assured, our vi has top-notch security. We''ll keep your girlfriend safe." Only then did John stride into the teahouse.


    As John''s figurepletely disappeared into the shadow of the teahouse, Nichs carefully closed the door behind him, heaving a sigh of relief.


    He didn''t understand why he felt this suffocating feeling whenever he faced John.


    Although the young man didn''t have an overwhelming presence, he was not on the same level as the other powerful people Nichs encountered in his daily life.


    Yet, whenever he faced John, he''d experience this sensation.


    It was like standing alone in the wilderness, suddenlying face to face with a lone predator.


    "Miss, please follow me," Nichs, regaining hisposure, resumed his pleasant smile.


    ...


    As John stepped into the teahouse and the door closed behind him, his surroundings gradually darkened.


    The only source of light was from the room not far ahead of him.


    He could still hear the softughter and conversation of two men inside.


    Without hesitation, John headed straight for the inner room.


    Upon entering, he was met with an elegantly ssical space.


    In the center of the room was a tea table with all manner of tea utensils; judging by their texture, they were definitely not items one could buy off the shelf.


    On either side of the table sat two middle-aged men of about the same age.


    One of them was a face John knew quite well, not from real-life encounters, but because he''d seen this man on numerous TV channels.


    This was the city''s mayor, Daniel Roberts, the highest-ranking official in the city.


    The other man was unfamiliar.


    His square face, sharp eyes, and upright posture were striking.


    Even though he was in his forties, he showed no signs of weight gain, indicating he maintained a regr fitness routine.


    Despite not having seen him before, it was evident from his casual chat with Mayor Daniel Roberts who he was.


    This was Benjamin, the Chairman of the Taylor Group.


    As John confidently entered the room, the conversation between the two men came to a halt, and they turned their attention to John.


    Benjamin, with sparkling eyes and a friendly smile, said, "So you''re John. I''ve heard much about you. You''re indeed a rising star."


    John nodded slightly and replied humbly, "You''re too kind. I''m too young to live up to such grand titles."


    "Hahaha," Benjaminughed heartily, his tone amicable.


    "I heard that you''re a capable and resourceful young man, able to achieve astonishing feats single-handedly. But I didn''t expect such modesty in real life. It''s quite a pleasant surprise."


    John''s face remained expressionless, but he was taken aback internally.


    When had he ever shocked the world?


    Before John could voice his confusion, Benjamin turned to Mayor Daniel Roberts and introduced him, "Mayor, let me introduce you to the top yer in the recent game, Godyer, known as ''Galewind''. Surprising, isn''t it? The globally recognized top yer of Godyer is right here in our city."


    From the moment John stepped into the teahouse, Mayor Daniel Roberts had been eyeing him curiously.


    Upon hearing Benjamin''s introduction, Daniel burst into heartyughter, self-satisfactorily stating, "Of course! We''ve always been known for our talented individuals. The emergence of a young talent like John is no surprise to me."


    The two middle-aged men indulged in their joy, bing more cheerful with each word.


    Meanwhile, John was left utterly puzzled.


    What was going on?


    Wasn''t he invited to a birthday party?


    Why were they discussing unrted matters?


    At that point, Benjamin stood up and personally guided John to the tea table.


    "Come, there''s no need to be formal here. The Mayor and I are not monsters. Just consider us your seniors."


    John sat down in bewilderment.


    To his surprise, Benjamin personally brewed a cup of tea and handed it to him.


    "Try this. It''s freshly harvested pre-rain Longjing tea from this year. I''m not sure if you''re ustomed to it."


    John epted the cup of tea.


    The verdant tea leaves twirled gently in the water, emitting an enticing aroma.


    Taking a sip, the refreshing taste lingered in his mouth.


    Noticing John''s growing confusion, Benjamin chuckled and exined, "Don''t be surprised. This cup of tea is my way of thanking you for saving my daughter''s life. My daughter is my entire world, and it''s only right for me to personally brew a tea for her savior."


    John responded with a slight smile, "Chairman Benjamin, you''re too kind. I merely lent a helping hand. I think anyone else in that situation wouldn''t have hesitated."

 Chapter 148 147-The Truth Behind Godslayer Game（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 148 Chapter 147-The Truth Behind Godyer Game£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The smile on Benjamin''s face broadened and became even more cordial.


    Clearly, he was very satisfied with John''s response.


    This young man was neither arrogant nor greedy.


    In this restless age, such a steady young person was quite rare.


    Benjamin pondered for a moment, then said gravely, "That''s not quite true. After all, from what I understand, the situation was very critical at the time. Jumping into the water to save someone was a risk to your own life. Yet you didn''t hesitate to risk your own safety to save my daughter''s life. This quality is quitemendable."


    "After rescuing her, you left the scene without making a fuss, which made it quite difficult for us to find you." Mayor Daniel added with augh, "This is what the old saying refers to as ''doing good deeds without leaving a name.''"


    Benjamin nodded profoundly, then added, "You saved my daughter''s life, and you''ve be our family''s savior. We must repay you adequately."


    John quickly waved his hand in denial, bashfully saying, "There''s no need for all this. I simply did what I thought was right. You''re making me feel ufortable, as if I''m leveraging my favor for some benefits."


    John''s cheekyment made the two big shots burst intoughter.


    As Benjamin prepared another round of tea, he nonchntly mentioned, "You might not care, but we Taylors take it very seriously. My little girl is ready to give you all her pocket money as a reward for saving her."


    As he spoke, Benjamin winked at John, chuckling, "That amounts to millions, young man. Aren''t you tempted?"


    John''s face remained unchanged, still smiling as he sipped his tea.


    In a casual tone, Benjamin continued, "But I reckon millions might not be that attractive to you, considering your standing and prowess in Godyer. It must be a piece of cake for you to earn that much money in the game."


    "As for how exactly we''ll thank you, I''ll leave it to my wife and daughter to figure out. I wash my hands of it. Today, I invited you over to discuss something else."


    John''s smile slowly faded, his expression gradually bing serious. He knew it was finally time for the main topic.


    Benjamin turned his gaze to Mayor Daniel Roberts, who had been silent and smiling the whole time, inviting him to broach the subject.


    After a moment of thought, Daniel suddenly asked, "John, what''s your take on the game Godyer?"


    John was shocked but kept a puzzled face, "I don''t understand what you mean, Mayor Daniel. Godyer is just a fun game to y. Is there something unusual?"


    Daniel sported a grin, chiding, "Good one,d. Still ying coy with us? I don''t believe you haven''t sensed the hidden meaning behind Godyer."


    John blinked at them, feigning ignorance, "What are you two big shots trying to say? I''mpletely lost here."


    He was determined to keep his knowledge about Godyer''s mirroring of the real world to himself.


    After all, if the governments around the world were intentionally keeping it under wraps, they obviously didn''t want the public to find out too soon.


    Whoever exposed this first would be the enemy of all.


    It was best to let these two big shots spill the beans.


    Daniel shook his head in amusement, exchanging a knowing nce with Benjamin.


    "Still ying hard to get, huh... Fine, I''lly it out for you. Godyer isn''t just a game. It represents an entire world, a space more vast than our reality. Speaking bluntly, it''s an alternate universe..."


    Having said this, Daniel paused, then added casually, "The governments of various countries are fully aware of this, keeping it hushed up from the general public. But in front of you, it''s probably not a big secret, right?"


    John fell silent, a peculiar glint flickering in his lowered eyes.


    Without waiting for John''s reply, Daniel continued on his own ord, "This all started three years ago..."


    "Three years ago, a massive sr storm erupted suddenly, catching the entire off guard. All the space stations in orbit were severely damaged due to this sr storm."


    "After the sr storm subsided,rge rifts of varying sizes were discovered globally. However, these rifts were not on the ground, but instead thousands of meters above the surface of the Earth," Daniel Roberts continued.


    "Our scientific tools couldn''t exin how these rifts were formed. The material sampled from the rifts was found to be non-terrestrial, even non-universal."


    "So, a hypothesis was proposed. The other side of these rifts might be a parallel universe entirely separate from our world."


    "Governments around the world held urgent meetings and decided to set up argepany to explore and study these rifts throughmercial development."


    John smirked wryly, "Let me guess, this rgepany'' is the developer behind the Godyer game, right?"


    Daniel Roberts nodded, his expression turning serious.


    "Correct. Although it''s supposedly amercial endeavor, thepany isposed entirely of the most elite physicists and biologists from around the world. After a year of research, they were almost certain that the rifts had opened a passageway to another dimension."


    "As the research progressed, the scientists discovered something quite terrifying. The space on both sides of the rifts seemed to be merging."


    "If the merging continued, the two spaces would soon bepletely fused."


    "Nobody knows what the space on the other side of the rift looks like. Our equipment and personnel can''t cross the rifts to directly enter the alternate space."


    The mayor''s stern voice gradually began to trail off, but his tale continued, "The fusion of two worlds is entirely unknown to humanity. The arrival of an alternate world could be benevolent or devastating. All governments understood that we couldn''t just sit idly by and do nothing."


    "Further research revealed that the material seeping from the rifts could resonate with the human brain."


    "In other words, this material could be used to connect with the human mind, allowing people to project their consciousness into the alternate world behind the rifts."


    "And so, the game Godyer was born..."


    John nodded. It all made sense now. This was the reason behind the creation of Godyer.


    He had wondered why Godyer could capture nearly 90% of the global gaming market share in such a short time, essentially creating a monopoly, with no interference from governments.


    Evenmon businessws like antitrust didn''t seem to apply to Godyer.


    Now, it was clear that the rapid rise of Godyer was actually driven by international governments.


    John had had some suspicions, and Daniel Roberts''s revtions had confirmed them.


    "So... why are you telling me all this?" John lifted his eyes, gazing silently at the two men.


    Benjamin and Daniel Roberts exchanged nces, both giving a bitter smile.


    "Through the mental link, we can only replicate a projection of ourselves in the alternate world. Everything in Godyer is managed automatically by AI systems made from the material leaking from the rifts. Humans can''t interfere."


    "So our current understanding of the Godyer Continent is almost entirely based on official yers who''ve ventured into it," Daniel continued.


    "We only know it''s a world with an incredibly intricate and vast cosmology, popted by countless races, each with their own belief systems. There are various forms of extraordinary abilities, and even the existence of deities."


    "We don''t know how these deities would perceive us humans once the two worlds merge. If they are benevolent, then all is well. But what if they bear malice towards us?"


    "Our current human weaponry can barely manage low-level upiers, let alone harm these deities. If they were to strike us, we''d be nothing but sitting ducks."


    "So now, we''re in urgent need to cultivate our own upation specialists, as only magic can defeat magic..."


    "We also need a deeper understanding of the Godyer Continent, and when ites to knowledge about the Godyer Continent, I doubt anyone knows it better than you..."


    Daniel looked at John intently, his eyes filled with hopeful light.


    John fell silent once again, without uttering a word for a long while.

 Chapter 149 148-Setting a Trap, Testing the Waters（3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 149 Chapter 148-Setting a Trap, Testing the Waters£¨3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Time trickled by.


    The teahouse was so quiet it felt as if the air had solidified.


    The hopeful glow in Daniel and Benjamin''s faces began to dim little by little.


    After what felt like forever, they finally heard John''s voice. "I indeed know some secretive matters. I thought these wouldn''t be a secret to you officials, but it seems I was overthinking. You arepletely in the dark about the Godyer Continent."


    "The information yers are currently capable of gathering is mostly superficial..."


    The two men perked up instantly.


    However, John suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    He looked at Daniel quizzically and said, "Mayor Daniel, forgive my boldness, but even as the highest official of this city, you surely do not have the authority to inquire into these matters on behalf of the officials, right?"


    Danielughed. "You''re remarkably astute. Indeed, I''m merely the vanguard. My goal today is simply to confirm whether you hold significant secrets about the Godyer Continent."


    "If I verify this, higher-ranking officials will be in touch with you."


    John gave a bitter smile. He was, after all, drawn into the plots of these two sly foxes.


    He had sensed something was off.


    How did a casual conversation suddenly turn so serious?


    In hindsight, it was all a set-up by these two.


    First, through Daniel''s introduction, John learned about the background of Godyer''s development.


    Then, by expressing their anxiety over the uncertainty of humanity''s fate, they coaxed John into revealing his knowledge.


    Mayor Daniel sighed, "Actually, had you continued just now, I would''ve had to interrupt you."


    "Because even I don''t have the authority to know all the secrets of this otherworld."


    "Even the background information I just shared with you about the Godyer game development was only temporarily ryed to me before I came to Graceful Waters Manor. The higher-ups knew I was meeting with you," Daniel Roberts revealed.


    John fell into silence once more.


    With a light chuckle, Daniel added, "You may not know, but currently, several big shots are closely monitoring any news about the ID ''Galewind''. When they learned that ''Galewind'' was in this city, they contacted me almost immediately."


    "Once you give your response, John, those big shots will fly over here..." As he spoke, Daniel gestured towards the sky, an air of mystery ying across his face.


    Not just John, but even Benjamin became restless.


    For Daniel to refer to them as ''big shots'', just what level of officials could they be?


    Benjamin was about to ask, but Daniel silenced him with a nce.


    His mind raced to recall a few individuals he had encountered only on specific asions...


    Daniel sighed heavily, his face grave, "You have no idea how shocked I was when I first heard these secrets."


    Benjamin empathized, "Things like another world, upations, deities... Things that used to only exist in novels and films, now they''re about to emerge in reality. Who could sit still after hearing that?"


    Daniel shot him a nce, "Yet your face didn''t show any shock. Did you have some insider information?"


    Benjamin replied nonchntly, admitting, "I indeed heard some rumors... I have a few good friends in the capital, one of them happens to be a top physicist."


    "Last year, when I was on a business trip to the capital, he mentioned some odd things after a few drinks. It caught my attention."


    "After that, I pulled some strings, gathered some information, and slowly pieced together an answer that''s quite simr to what you''ve told me."


    "Do you think I would''ve invested so much money and effort into a field that the Taylor Group has never ventured into without a good reason?"


    Daniel Roberts simply scoffed.


    John, on the other hand, was quite surprised.


    Benjamin had built the Taylor Group into the leading business in the city from scratch in just over a decade.


    Clearly, this was not a simple matter of luck.


    The man''s intuition was remarkably sharp.


    Just a cryptic drunkenment from a friend had motivated him to spend a significant amount of time and effort gathering information.


    In the end, he managed to construct an answer closest to the truth from the disjointed pieces of information.


    This level of determination was something not everyone could muster.


    "Supernatural abilities, huh..." Benjamin sighed wistfully, a glint of longing in his eyes, "If everyone could wield such earth-shattering powers, what would the world look like?"


    John replied without a change in expression, casually stating, "If that were the case, the world would plunge into chaos. Laws could no longer restrain people''s actions and thew of the jungle would be the norm again."


    "When that happens, those in power like you, Chairman Benjamin, might have a hard time sleeping at night."


    Despite John''s calm tone, his words struck Benjamin like a thunderbolt, shattering his illusion.


    That''s right, in today''s civilized society, his capital and business empire elevated him.


    But if it became a different world, could his wealth still guarantee his position?


    "All things considered, we should be preparing ourselves more for what''s toe. If not for my busy schedule, I''d even consider getting a holographic gaming cabin to experience this otherworldly charm firsthand," Daniel Roberts mused, emptying his tea cup with a wistful sigh.


    Benjamin, however, seemed rtivelyposed.


    Despite his gaming studio not having made significant strides in Godyer, they''d managed to gather a fair amount of basic information about the game''s world.


    "I am truly curious about the mysteries that this other world holds¡­" Benjamin''s words trailed off.


    At that, John, who had been casually toying with his bronze teacup, replied, "Soon enough, you''ll both know. At that point, these mysteries won''t be mysteries anymore."


    Benjamin and Daniel Roberts froze at John''s words, picking up an astounding piece of information from his casual statement.


    Daniel Roberts widened his eyes in shock, "Are you implying we''ll soon witness this other world in reality?"


    John lowered his gaze, his voice steady, "All I can share is that the convergence of the Godyer world with our reality is elerating..."


    Daniel Roberts and Benjamin were taken aback.


    This news was too shocking, even for them who had weathered many storms in their positions of power.


    The revtion left them reeling.


    John didn''t say any more after that, focusing instead on savoring his aromatic, and expensive, Dragon Well tea.


    He had already said too much.


    It wasn''t a conversation these two were yet equipped to handle.


    The more people knew about Godyer''s secrets, the worse it could potentially be, stirring public panic and possibly causing a premature breakdown of order.


    Perhaps this was the underlying reason why governments were going to great lengths to hide the truth about the Godyer game.


    After a while, Benjamin sighed, "The world is truly bing more and more fascinating, and it''s bing increasingly difficult for old-timers like us to keep up..."


    "John, I''ve also formed a guild in Godyer, the Tide Guild, although its development has been less than satisfactory. If there''s an opportunity for coboration in the future, I hope you could lend us a hand. The future truly belongs to you youngsters. We''re just being swept along with the tide. You''re making a name for yourself now. If there''s ever anything you need from me, don''t hesitate to ask. I''m not worried for myself, I''ve seen enough ups and downs over the years. Everything I''m doing now, it''s all for Mia..."


    Benjamin''s voice was filled with sincerity, almost begging by the end.


    His parental concern was touching.


    John chuckled and nodded, "Rest assured, I understand..."


    It wasn''t until now that he learned that the little girl he saved by the river was named Mia Taylor.


    Only when he saw John agree did Benjamin feel relieved.


    His soft side vanished as quickly as it came, reced by the calm demeanor of a seasoned businessman.


    Benjamin smiled again, "No matter what the future holds, we still need to live our lives now, so let''s not worry too much. Jonathan,e with meter to see Mia, the little girl you bravely saved that day. I want to see how she''s doing now..."


    John smiled and nodded, "I would love to."


    The only thought in his mind at that moment was how frighteningly adept these veterans of the business world were at dealing with people.

 Chapter 150 149-The Superstar Amelia（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 150 Chapter 149-The Superstar Amelia£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    When John first entered the teahouse, Benjamin addressed him by his first name.


    However, as their conversation continued, his address gradually evolved from calling him d" to "John," and eventually even addressed him as "Jonathan."


    In the span of a few moments, Benjamin had subtly transformed their rtionship, making John seem like a close and familiar younger rtive.


    Yet, the transition was so smooth, so natural that it felt as if a spring breeze was gently caressing one''s face.


    It was a delicate skill that few possessed.


    Benjamin gave John a friendly pat on the shoulder and said, "Alright, we won''t keep you here to chat with us two old men over tea any longer. I heard you brought your girlfriend along, and I''m sure she''s been waiting impatiently. You go on ahead. Mia and her mother are currently preparing for her birthday party tonight. Once they''re ready, I''ll have someone notify you."


    John nodded, his smile polite.


    After saying his goodbyes to the two old foxes, he left the teahouse.


    The moment John closed the door behind him, the warmth on the faces of the two old men vanished as if it had never existed.


    Mayor Daniel Roberts drummed his fingers on the table and asked in a low voice, "Taylor, what''s your impression of John?"


    After giving it some thought, Benjamin answered, "Clearly, he''s a young man with high IQ and EQ, and there''s not a single w in his manners. Setting aside the fact that he saved my daughter''s life, even if I were to meet him for the first time as a stranger, my impression of him would be excellent."


    "I don''t see any sign of the recklessness or frivolity you might expect from someone his age in him. Instead, he seems extremely calm. But there''s something odd. I feel like he exudes a kind of aloofness that doesn''t fit his age, as if he''s always observing the world from the sidelines. When we talked about our concerns for humanity''s future, he didn''t seem as empathetic."


    Daniel Roberts nodded in agreement, saying, "My opinion of him is pretty simr. This young man is either a wicked viin who disregards life and fears nothing or he''s a saint. His aloofness seems more like he''s seen the ups and downs of life and is confident he can turn things around..."


    Their conversation halted, and they shared a smile.


    Benjamin poured himself a cup of tea and said leisurely, "No matter how much we specte here, it''s meaningless. Given the attention he''s getting from the higher-ups, this young man has an unlimited future ahead of him."


    "Anyway, I will absolutely not cross paths with him. Everything I do now is for my precious daughter, hoping that John''s future development can protect Mia amidst the turmoil," Benjamin confessed.


    Daniel Roberts rubbed his tired eyes, slightly fatigued.


    He had strived for many years, fought his way up the politicaldder, and finally became the mayor of the city, a position akin to a high-ranking official.


    Yet, he found his achievements paling inparison to a young man''s gaming sess, which stirred some resentment in him.


    However, thinking of the call from the capital he received before attending Taylor''s party, Daniel Roberts dismissed any negative thoughts. Signs of troubled times...


    After exiting the elegantly ancient-looking building, John didn''t leave immediately.


    Instead, he stood at the entrance, squinting at the sky.


    The setting sun was painting the sky with hues of fire, brilliant and beautiful.


    Thinking about the conversation he just had, a tipsy smile tugged at John''s lips.


    It seemed that his subtle actions were still noticeable to those with keen eyes.


    From Mayor Daniel Roberts'' words, he realized that he had already caught the attention of the government''s top tier.


    Their dy in contacting him was likely due to the apprehension towards his actual capabilities.


    But it wasn''t of great consequence.


    The secrets in his mind were never meant to be hidden from the world.


    As Benjamin said, the uncertainty ahead was like a powerful current, carrying everyone helplessly forward.


    If he wanted to protect the safety of those close to him, he couldn''t always be a one-man show.


    With this in mind, John finally rxedpletely, humming a tune as he walked towards the main hall.


    He wondered where Emma had run off to.


    Crossing a meticulously manicured garden area and standing by the swimming pool, John stopped a waiter. "Hello, do you know where Nichs is?"


    The waiter replied dutifully, "Nichs should still be at the entrance weing guests."


    John shook his head helplessly and continued towards the main hall.


    The main hall was gradually filling up with guests, many of them familiar faces who had starred in popr movies and TV shows.


    John looked around at these people with interest.


    Unexpectedly, Benjamin had invited top-tier celebrities to his daughter''s birthday party.


    But for someone as influential as Benjamin, even the most popr stars couldn''t act high and mighty.


    The reason why these stars appeared at this party was, in essence, to perform and liven up the atmosphere.


    Turning a corner, John finally saw Emma.


    She was enthusiastically chatting with a slender actress, bombarding her with questions.


    John approached, hearing Emma''s chattering voice, "Mr. Thomas, who do you end up with in the historical drama that''s airing now?"


    "I heard the second male lead dies for you in the end, is that true?"


    "What''s your next drama going to be about? Will it be historical or modern?"


    John rubbed his temples helplessly.


    This girl, was she turning herself into a paparazzi?


    The actress named Amelia Thomas looked helpless, but she dared not ignore Emma''s questions.


    Guests capable of making an appearance at such an extravagant banquet are generally either wealthy or of noble standing.


    Who could know that this elegantly dressed, yet innocently faced girl,es from one of those affluent families?


    Amelia could only wrack her brains, attempting to field Emma''s incessant inquiries without revealing too much.


    Luckily, John''s arrival came as a lifeline.


    "Johnny, you''re here? Weren''t you supposed to be discussing important matters with Chairman Benjamin? You finished so quickly?"


    Upon seeing John, Emma''s face lit up as she eagerly trotted over to loop her arm through his.


    John lovingly tweaked Emma''s delicate nose, asking her with a smile, "I finished, and couldn''t find you anywhere. What were you doing here?"


    Emma then dragged John over to Amelia, dering with a triumphant air, "Look who I''ve met, a living movie star!"


    At this point, Amelia was secretly startled by Emma''s words.


    The young man standing before her, who appeared to be around her age, was actually qualified to discuss important matters with the chairman of the Taylor Group.


    What could be his identity?


    Could he possibly be the heir to one of the country''s prominent business conglomerates?


    Then, Emma''s following statement left Amelia feeling both amused and bewildered.


    What did she mean by a living movie star?


    She was certainly alive and well...


    Faced with John''s gentle gaze, a flush suddenly crept up Amelia''s pretty face.


    This man, his smile was just too captivating.


    John extended his hand, grinning as he said, "Nice to meet you, movie star, I''m John."


    Suppressing the budding feelings within her, Amelia quickly extended her own hand, "Hello Mr. Foster, I''m Amelia."


    Their hands met briefly before parting, leaving Amelia to stumble over her words, "I... have some things to attend to on my end, please excuse me."


    Having said that, she hurriedly excused herself from the scene.


    John turned his puzzled gaze to Emma, asking, "What did you say to Amelia? Why did she look like she had seen a ghost upon seeing me?"


    Emma was equally baffled, "I have no idea. We were having a great chat just now. Maybe your charisma was too intimidating, Johnny, and scared her off?"


    John was left speechless.


    Did Emma misunderstand the term "having a great chat"?


    John casually asked, "Since when did you get into being a fan girl?"


    Emma, cuddling John''s arm, giggled, "I''m not a fan girl, I just enjoy watching dramas and thus pay attention to these movie stars."


    "From now on, try to limit your interaction with these so-called stars. The entertainment industry is a messy ce, and anyone who gets involved is bound to be tainted."


    John reminded Emma in a calm tone.


    Unexpectedly, she confidently retorted, "I''m not interested in other stars, but Amelia is different. She''s like a breath of fresh air in the industry. She has a formal training background, can dance, and is a good actress."


    "Since her debut, she has kept a clean record without any scandals. It''s rumored that Amelia has rejected numerous unspoken rules in the industry, which is why she has kept a low profile until her recent rise to stardom with the period drama."


    John didn''tment.


    Honestly, he didn''t believe that the entertainment industry was filled with such virtuous individuals...


    ...


    Meanwhile, Amelia had finally reached the edge of the grand hall before she stopped to catch her breath.


    She grabbed a ss of champagne, draining it in one gulp.


    Her delicate hand found its way to her chest, feeling the rapid throb of her heartbeat.


    Amelia rubbed her flushed cheeks, lost in deep thought.


    What was happening to her?


    She''d been in showbiz for years, and she''d seen her fair share of good-looking male actors.


    Many of them had pursued her, but none of them made her heart flutter.


    Why was she having these inexplicable feelings for a man she''d just met?

 Chapter 151 150-The Taylor Family’s Payback（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 151 Chapter 150-The Taylor Family''s Payback£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    As Amelia was berating herself internally, an all-too-familiar voice that she loathed sounded from nearby.


    "Isn''t this Miss Amelia? I didn''t expect that even you would be invited to Benjamin''s daughter''s birthday banquet."


    Amelia turned to look.


    A young man, his face slightly pale, was approaching with a smile.


    He was handsome in a conventional way, dressed in an expensive custom-made suit, his hair meticulously slicked back.


    However, his body was too thin, his steps unsteady, giving the impression of one who had indulged in excess.


    With effort, Amelia forced a smile onto her face. "Christopher..."


    The man was Christopher Martin, son of Alexander Martin, owner of thergest entertainmentpany in the city, Ocean Entertainment.


    Thispany ranked among the top in the entire country in terms of strength.


    The historical drama that catapulted Amelia to fame was produced by Ocean Entertainment.


    Because of that show, Christopher had taken a liking to Amelia and started pursuing her relentlessly.


    The reason Amelia attended the Taylor Group''s banquet was to get a short respite from Christopher''s relentless advances.


    But it seemed she hadn''t managed to escape him after all.


    Christopher wore a sly grin, posing in what he believed to be a cool manner.


    "Amelia, I asked you out to dinner a while ago. Have you given it any thought? Honestly, my dad has several new projectsing up, and if you''re willing, I can arrange a casting for you. The cast of these projects are all top-tier; they''re guaranteed to be a hit."


    Amelia''s smile became even more strained.


    Christopher was implying that if she agreed to date him, she wouldnd the lead role in these uing hit shows.


    But Amelia knew Christopher''s true colors all too well.


    Over the years, he had taken advantage of his father''s status to prey on newly debuted female actresses.


    Even some married actresses hadn''t escaped his clutches.


    He was a notorious yboy in the entertainment industry.


    Amelia was not willing to let her years of self-discipline be ruined by such a scumbag. "Christopher, I''m truly sorry. I''ve been really busytely and I don''t have time to ept your invitation..."


    Amelia hurriedly rejected him, seeing the smile on Christopher''s face slowly turn into a forced one.


    She quickly made up an excuse and rushed off.


    Christopher Martin, watching Amelia''s departing figure, suddenly wore a frosty expression on his face.


    After pondering for a moment, he pulled out his phone and made a call. "Darklord, is that drug you gave mest time really as effective as you imed?"


    Seemingly getting the confirmation he wanted, Christopher Martin broke into a lewd grin.


    "Right, perfect, I n to use it tonight. That bitch Amelia really has some nerve rejecting my kind offers, I''d like to see how she can escape my grasp..."


    Elsewhere, John was intently listening to Emma going on and on about Amelia.


    Like a phantom, Nichs suddenly appeared before John once more. "Mr. Foster, Chairman Benjamin has sent for you. Our Miss is ready to meet you now."


    John shook his head slightly, finding the entire situation absurd.


    He felt as if he were some deity that required ceremonial preparations just to be met.


    Following Nichs, John and Emma took the elevator to the second floor of the mansion.


    There, John once again met the adorable little girl.


    "So, are you the big brother who saved Mia?" Mia stared at John with her innocent, wide eyes.


    Her pinkish, delicate face was filled with pure innocence.


    John gently nodded, speaking softly, "Yes, when I saw a cute little girl struggling in the river, I didn''t hesitate to jump in. A beautiful little girl like you can''t be taken away by the water fairy."


    Mia giggled, her clearughter reminiscent of a bird chirping, "Big brother, you''re really funny. Is there really a Dragon in the river?"


    Scratching his head, John responded earnestly, "There probably is. But Water fairies are very ugly and they especially like sweet-smelling girls like you. So, you must never go near the river again, understand?"


    Mia thought about it for a moment, then nodded hard, "Mhmm, Mia will remember. I''ll never y by the river again."


    While they were conversing, Benjamin and a stunningly elegant middle-aged woman quietly stood by the side.


    Their eyes were filled with love as they gazed at Mia.


    "Big brother, how should Mia repay you for saving me? I wanted to give you all my allowance, but Daddy said giving money is too vulgar." Mia blinked her big eyes, her voice as delicate as a feather, enough to melt any heart.


    John replied with a warm smile, "Big brother doesn''t need any repayment. All I want is for Mia to grow up happy, study hard, and always remain this lovely little girl."


    Mia suddenly looked at Emma and giggled, "Mia will grow up and be as beautiful as big brother''s girlfriend."


    Emma covered her mouth, trying to suppress herughter.


    Everyone else in the room chuckled along, filling the room with cheerfulughter.


    After Mia was taken away by the maids to get freshened up, the elegant woman turned to John with a slight bow, her eyes reddening slightly, "I can''t express my gratitude enough for saving Mia. I can''t even imagine what might have happened if it wasn''t for you."


    John quickly moved to the side, avoiding her bow.


    He waved his hands, "Please, madam, there''s no need for that.


    Chairman Benjamin has already thanked me, if you continue to do so, I won''t know where to put myself..."


    But the middle-aged beauty insisted on performing the formalities. Then she handed over a gold card. "This is the VIP card of our Taylor Group. You can use it to consume in all industries of our Taylor Group, with an annual limit of 30 million. It is a small token of our gratitude, please ept it, Mr. Foster."


    "From now on, you will be the greatest benefactor of the Taylor family. If there''s anything you need help with, don''t hesitate to ask."


    John declined repeatedly.


    However, this middle-aged beauty was indeed stubborn, seeming to not back down until John epted it.


    Benjamin also stepped in, saying, "John, just take it. We can''t buy back our Mia''s life with any amount of money, so what''s a little token of appreciation?"


    Without any other option, John finally epted the VIP card.


    Only then did Benjamin and his wife show satisfied smiles.


    Under Benjamin''s personal guidance, John and Emma returned to the grand hall on the first floor.


    At this point, the hall had been fully arranged by the mansion''s servants.


    On a giant wall in the center, Mia''s name and therge words "Happy Birthday" were written.


    The area was filled with flowers.


    A massive six-tier cake tower was ced right in the middle of the hall, waiting for the birthday girl to make her appearance.


    Many children around Mia''s age were circling the cake tower.


    These kids were likely Mia''s ssmates and friends.


    Soon after, Mia also arrived at the hall, hand in hand with her mother.


    By then, all the guests had arrived.


    Apanied by the sound of fireworks, the birthday banquet officially began.


    Dressed up, Benjamin and his wife brought Mia to the center of the hall.


    "Today is our little girl''s birthday banquet. We are grateful to all the guests who epted our invitation to attend. Your presence is the best blessing for our little Mia!"


    Benjamin said with a broad smile, eliciting apuse from the crowd.


    Suddenly, Mia whispered something into her mother''s ear.


    After getting a nod from her mother, she turned to Benjamin.


    Though he seemed a little surprised, he quickly adjusted himself.


    "Here, I want to introduce a very important guest to everyone. This young man is brave and fearless, not only an important junior in our hearts, but also our little Mia''s favorite big brother ¡ª John."


    The crowd was instantly confused, whispering among themselves about who John was.


    Suddenly, Benjamin stretched out his hand, pointing to somewhere in front.


    The crowd there quickly dispersed, revealing a stunned John.


    "The recent dangerous incident with our little Mia must have been heard by many. If it wasn''t for John, who risked his life to leap forward, I dare not imagine what could have happened."


    "We are fortunate to have Mr. John here today, which is a wish shared by my wife, Mia, and I."


    "Mia wants to invite John to make a birthday wish with her. What do you say, John, would you?"


    Suddenly spotlighted, John was unprepared.


    But seeing the hope in Mia''s big eyes, he found himself unable to refuse and reluctantly stepped forward.


    Seeing such a young and handsome John, the crowd was overwhelmed with shock.


    At the same time, many were envious of John''s good fortune.


    Being introduced publicly by Benjamin was essentially an indication that this young man had climbed aboard the Taylor family''s ship.


    Essentially, he''s made a huge leap forward and the sky''s the limit for his future.

 Chapter 152 151-The Drug（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 152 Chapter 151-The Drug£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Facing the collective gaze of the crowd, John remained calm and collected.


    His rxed demeanor alone was enough to earn the respect of many high-profile individuals present.


    Not everyone could maintain suchposure under these circumstances, especially someone as young as John.


    At first, everyone thought John was just the savior of Taylor''s young mistress, with no other background, and some even looked down on him.


    But now, all these assumptions vanished without a trace.


    Benjamin naturally vacated his position, pushing John to the center of the stage.


    It was clear to the onlookers that the Chairman of Taylor Group was paving the way for the young man, arousing curiosity among many.


    They wondered if, despite being the savior of his daughter, Benjamin had some other reasons for showing such favoritism towards John.


    Mia walked forward, naturally taking John''s hand.


    Her watery eyes were full of admiration.


    The young girl, who was just seven or eight years old, didn''t remember much about her near-drowning incident.


    It was a horrible memory¡ª struggling alone in the water, being carried by the current with nothing to hold onto, feeling suffocated as her life hung by a thread.


    It''s a traumatic experience for anyone, let alone a young girl like Mia.


    She instinctively avoided these painful memories, but she would never forget how, at her most desperate moment, a big brother had jumped in like a superhero and pulled her back from the brink of death.


    In Mia''s innocent mind, the big brother in front of her was her only superhero!


    John looked down at Mia, her big eyes twinkling as she quietly stared at him.


    Her chubby, adorable face was full of sweet smiles.


    John couldn''t help but smile at her cuteness.


    He bent down, scooped her up in his arms.


    Mia, dressed in a pink dress and wearing a tiny birthday crown, was the center of attention and the little princess everyone adored.


    "I''m truly grateful that I was able to save such a beautiful life when I had the power to do so," John said gently, "I don''t entirely agree with Chairman Taylor''s words. I believe that any conscientious person would have made the same choice as I did in that situation..."


    "Mia, your life has just begun. Now, let''s celebrate you growing another year older. Make your most beautiful birthday wish in front of the cake."


    As soon as John finished speaking, apuse erupted around the room.


    People marveled at his wonderful character.


    Most of the people present had grown indifferent with age, but after hearing John''s words, they didn''t hesitate to apud him.


    Deep down, if they were in John''s position at that time, they might not have been able to make the selfless choice that he did.


    Miay quietly in John''s arms, while a servant smartly stepped forward to light the candles encircling the birthday cake.


    Mia brought her hands together and closed her eyes.


    Everyone fell silent, smiling patiently as they waited for the little princess to make her birthday wish.


    After a while, Mia opened her eyes and gestured for John to join her in blowing out the candles.


    John couldn''t help but smile. Who could resist an invitation from such an adorable little princess?


    Bending over, they blew out the candles together, extinguishing them all in one breath. Benjamin handed over a cake knife to them with a smile.


    Their hands, onerge, one small, held the knife together and gently cut into the cake.


    The room erupted into apuse again.


    Benjamin and his wife beamed, their eyes never leaving Mia.


    The couple, already at the pinnacle of wealth and power, expressed their love for their daughter unequivocally.


    After making her birthday wish and cutting the cake, everyone showered Mia with birthday blessings.


    Quite a few people initiated conversations with John, trying to uncover his true identity through casual chitchat, but they came up empty-handed.


    John''s replies were skillful and diplomatic, he maintained a polite demeanor without giving anything away. His performance was wless.


    Of course, not everyone held John in high regard.


    Some people looked down on him. For instance, Christopher, the young master of Ocean Entertainment.


    He was attending the birthday banquet on behalf of his father, and he had assumed he would be the star of the show.


    However, he was upstaged by John.


    Hiding in the crowd, his eyes filled with jealousy, he muttered under his breath, "Just a lucky nobody who happened to save Benjamin''s daughter, and now he thinks he''s the big shot here..."


    After Mia''s public appearance, the birthday banquet officially entered its climax.


    People scattered around, sampling the exquisite snacks on the tables while toasting with champagne.


    For many, this high-profile banquet was more like a business venue.


    Businessmen seeking cooperation found their potential partners during the banquet. Socialites were on the prowl for their prey.


    The celebrities specially invited by Benjamin also seized the opportunity to showcase their talents in front of these prominent figures.


    A male singer took to the stage to perform a song, followed by a performance by a renowned domestic band.


    Even Amelia couldn''t escape a dance performance.


    Truth be told, while these performers were celebrities in the eyes of the general public, they were mere entertainers in front of these high-status individuals.


    Their sole purpose was to entertain.


    John, with his arm around Emma''s slender waist, sipped his drink and watched Amelia''s dance with interest.


    Amelia was a top-tier celebrity for good reason.


    Her dance was professional and aesthetic, her figure was impable, and under the spotlight, even her exquisite features were wless.


    She was like a proud swan, noble and beautiful.


    "Johnny, is it that interesting? You can''t take your eyes off..." Emmained, pulling John back to reality.


    John felt a bit embarrassed.


    Was she getting jealous?


    She had been enthusiastically introducing Amelia''s career to him just a while ago, acting like a fan girl, and now she was grumbling about him paying too much attention to Amelia.


    John teased, "What''s this? Is our Emma getting jealous?"


    Emma huffed and replied with a tsundere tone, "How could that be? I just didn''t expect that Johnny would like this kind of thing. If I had known, I would have learned to dance too. Then I could dance for you at home every day..."


    John gave a wry smile.


    She''s not jealous?


    Her tone was dripping with acidity.


    As the music gradually faded, Amelia''s breathtaking dance routine also came to an end.


    Beads of sweat now decorated her forehead, evidence of the demanding performance she''d just delivered.


    The audience broke into apuse, even Mia pped her tiny hands excitedly.


    Clearly, everyone was impressed by Amelia''s performance.


    The eyes of a few middle-aged moguls even held a new light when they looked at her.


    John observed it all, feeling a pang of worry for Amelia''s future.


    If these wealthy gentlemen took a liking to Amelia, he wondered if she had the strength to resist them all.


    For these tycoons, keeping one or two stars from the entertainment industry was nothing short of easy.


    And female stars without a powerful backing were just toys in their eyes...


    Breathless, Amelia walked off the stage, taking a ss of champagne from a waiter''s tray and draining it in one go.


    Her beautiful eyes scanned the crowd, as if searching for someone.


    Atst, her eyes met John''s and they shared a smile.


    Amelia was about to go over and say hello when that annoying chap, Christopher, appeared before her again.


    "Amelia, you''ve worked hard. Your dance was simply splendid. You''re truly a professional dancer. I doubt there are many female stars in the entertainment industry who can match your dance skills," he praised.


    Though his words were meant to tter,ing from Christopher, they made Amelia feel nauseous.


    She forced a smile and replied, "You''re too kind, Christopher. The entertainment industry is full of hidden talents. There are many seniors far more skilled than I am..."


    Christopher smiled, believing himself to be quite charming.


    But in Amelia''s eyes, his smile was nothing short of creepy.


    Suddenly, Christopher turned and picked up two sses of champagne from a nearby tray, offering one to Amelia, "You''ve been dodging my dinner invitation for a while. You wouldn''t mind sharing a drink with me today, right?"


    Eager to escape from Christopher''s advances and having watched him take the drinks from the waiter, Amelia didn''t think twice.


    She took the ss and finished it in one gulp.

 Chapter 153 152-John’s Unexpected Discovery（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 153 Chapter 152-John''s Unexpected Discovery£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Seeing Amelia down her drink, a strange light flickered in Christopher''s eyes.


    "Christopher, I have some friends I need to mingle with. I''ll be excusing myself now..." Amelia said coldly, before walking away into the crowd.


    A peculiar smile crossed Christopher''s face as he courteously stepped aside.


    Unfortunately, Amelia couldn''t spot John anywhere.


    Disappointed, she had no choice but to return to her circle of celebrity friends.


    Meanwhile, John had led Emma to the backyard.


    He was dragged here by Mia. For some reason, this little girl didn''t y with her peers and instead pulled John around, insisting he tell her about the game Godyer.


    "Mom said I can y video games when I''m older," Mia chirped sweetly, her voice childlike and adorable.


    "I''ve seen so many posts about Godyer online, everyone says it''s super fun. Is it true?"


    John smiled wryly, responding helplessly, "Mia, if your mom said you can y games when you''re older, why are you asking me about them now?" He added, "Besides, what you can find online is about all I can tell you, I don''t know anything else."


    Pouting, Mia replied, looking annoyed, "Big brother, you''re lying. I overheard Dad saying that you''re the top yer in Godyer. No one knows the game better than you. Tell me, is it really that fun?"


    John was left speechless.


    This littless was quite entric, a girl of seven or eight years old showing such interest in a video game.


    Shouldn''t she be more interested in Barbie dolls and pretending to be a princess at this age?


    While John was considering how to handle Mia, his ear twitched and his eyes darted to a shadow behind him.


    "Darklord, when will that drug you gave me take effect? I need to know so I can n my moves and not get beaten by others."


    The dark shadows couldn''t hide anything from John''s keen sight.


    He clearly saw a thin man with a paleplexion hiding in the darkness, speaking softly into his phone.


    John was about to look away, not wanting to pry into others'' privacy.


    The man''s words didn''t sound like anything good, but John wasn''t too interested.


    However, the voice on the other end of the phone made him freeze.


    "My brother tested it himself, it only takes an hour for the drug to fully kick in. By then, the woman will bepletely at your mercy..."


    The voice sounded eerily familiar, carrying an inherent sinister undertone.


    It was Darklord, John''s old nemesis.


    John chuckled to himself, what a small world.


    He hadn''t expected to encounter a friend of Darklord''s at the Taylor Group''s birthday party.


    Thinking he was safely hidden in the shadows, far away from everyone, Christopher assumed his conversation waspletely confidential.


    Little did he know, someone was able to pick up his conversation from a hundred meters away.


    "Perfect," Christopher said excitedly. "In an hour, the party should be wrapping up. Tonight, I''ll show that bitch Amelia that she can''t escape from me, she''s still too green."


    John''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Judging from Christopher''s words, it seemed like he was nning something despicable against Amelia.


    As expected, birds of a feather flock together.


    A friend of Darklord''s wasn''t likely to be any good. Seeing Christopher about to put his phone away and leave, John turned to Emma, who was yfully teasing Mia.


    "So, having a good time?" he asked.


    Emma had been drinking quite a bit during the party and was already a bit tipsy.


    Her pretty face was flushed, and she was slightly unsteady on her feet.


    At John''s question, she smiled radiantly, "I''m having a st! As long as I''m with you, Johnny, I''m happy doing anything¡­"


    John helped Emma, chuckling, "Look at you, getting drunk like this. Never drink with strangers outside with your alcohol tolerance."


    Emma, with a silly smile on her face, clung onto John''s neck, and murmured, "I do feel dizzy... I really want to sleep..."


    Seeing Emma suddenly acting so boldly, John couldn''t help but shake his head. This girl had clearly had too much to drink.


    Beside them, Mia, a mischievous girl, pretended to cover her eyes while curiously peeking through her fingers at John and Emma.


    "I''ll take Emma for a rest. You go find your parents," John suggested.


    Just as he finished speaking, Mia''s mother approached.


    The attractive woman gave John an apologetic smile and gently chastised Mia, "Stop bothering your brother John. Come here now."


    John replied calmly, "It''s okay. It''s not a bother. Mia is just curious about me..."


    Mia''s mother gave a slight nod, ncing at the unconscious Emma in John''s arms, "Your girlfriend had too much to drink. We''ve prepared a room upstairs for you two to rest. Shall I have a servant lead you there?"


    John naturally epted the kind offer.


    Under the guidance of Mia''s mother, a servant came over and led John and Emma to the third floor of the mansion.


    Clearly, the Taylors had anticipated the need for guest amodation during the birthday celebration.


    Graceful Waters Manor was quite far from the city, and not all guests would be able to return home.


    They had prepared numerous rooms on the third floor for any guests who needed to stay overnight.


    The servant opened a door and handed the key to John, "Sir, this room has just been cleaned today. The sheets and quilts are freshly changed, and this is the only key. You both can rest assured."


    Holding the drowsy Emma, John chuckled and nodded.


    The servant bowed slightly and then retreated.


    John took a quick look around.


    The room was borately furnished and had a private bathroom.


    It appeared that the other rooms would be simr.


    The Taylors, with their vast wealth, had even luxurious guest rooms prepared for their visitors.


    John helped Emma onto the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    She was already deep asleep.


    Smelling the fresh scent of the sheets, John nodded in satisfaction. The sheets and quilts were indeed new, as the servant had said...


    After confirming that Emma was sound asleep, John sat by the bed pondering for a moment before rising and stepping outside.


    After closing the door, John returned to the main hall.


    His gaze swept across the room andnded on the young man who had been making the phone call in the shadows earlier.


    He was now sitting in a corner.


    Christopher was staring intently at Amelia, waiting patiently for the drug to take effect.


    He did not notice a man observing him from the staircase between the second and first floors.


    After waiting for a long time, seeing Amelia''s steps were slightly wobbly, Christopher was instantly invigorated.


    He knew the drug was finally beginning to work...


    Christopher quickly stood up and approached Amelia.


    "Amelia, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" He feigned concern, and made a show of extending his arm to support Amelia''s shoulder.


    Amelia tried to stand up straight, but her head was fuzzy, and she saw double.


    Instinctively, she wanted to move away from Christopher, but after taking a step, her vision cked out, and she lost consciousness.


    Christopher caught her shoulder in stride and gently said, "It seems you really drank too much, let me take you to rest."


    He supported Amelia, turned around to hail a servant, and asked where he could stay for the night.


    The servant didn''t suspect anything and led the way.


    A few familiar star friends of Amelia, seeing this scene, were about to step forward to inquire about the situation, but were dissuaded by a look from Christopher.


    They sighed inwardly, realizing that Amelia was in a sticky situation tonight...


    No female star has ever escaped unscathed from Christopher''s clutches...


    Supporting Amelia, he moved through the crowd and ascended the stairs under the servant''s guidance.


    Others who saw this thought Christopher was a lucky man, winning a beauty so effortlessly.


    Some tycoons, who fancied Amelia, were inwardly beating their chests in regret.


    They wished they were in Christopher''s ce.


    They couldn''t imagine that Christopher would resort to such a lowly trick like a date rape drug.


    They assumed Amelia was pretending to be drunk to curry favor with Ocean Entertainment, the bigwig in the entertainment industry.


    John stood on the stairs, his eyes cold, watching as Christopher and Amelia walked past.


    Christopher didn''t notice John''s gaze; he was entirely obsessed with his lustful thoughts and couldn''t wait to dominate Amelia.


    If it wasn''t for his impatience, he wouldn''t have chosen to act in the Taylor mansion.


    Christopher had ordered his subordinates to prepare a car beforehand, intending to take Amelia back to his apartment in the city.


    But now, he couldn''t wait a second longer.

 Chapter 154 153-Ruining the Good Thing（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 154 Chapter 153-Ruining the Good Thing£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    As soon as he entered the room assigned to him, Christopher impatiently shooed away the servant.


    Then, he locked the door and guided the already unconscious Amelia to the bed.


    At this point, Christopher wasn''t in a hurry anymore.


    He undressed while contemting how to y with this innocent and charming beauty on his bed tonight.


    After waiting for Amelia for so long, he finally got her in his bed.


    Christopher felt extremely satisfied.


    Amelia waspletely unconscious.


    Her beautiful eyes were tightly closed, and her slightly quivering eyshes showed that she was still struggling against the effects of the drug in her body.


    At this moment, Christopher was even worried that Amelia might suddenly wake up.


    Thankfully, the drug Darklord gave him was very potent, and after such a long time, there was no sign of Amelia waking up.


    "You bitch, I seriously pursued you, and you scorned me. Now you''ve fallen into my hands," Christopher was undressing and suddenly his face turned ferocious.


    He pointed at the unconscious Amelia and swore, "Damn bitch, you act so innocent, but you''re just a thespian. What line are you holding onto? It''s all bullshit! Look around, in this cesspool of the entertainment industry, which female star is clean?"


    "I''ve given you countless chances, and all you had to do was suck up to me once, and I could''ve given you whatever resources you needed. But you refused to ept my help. So don''t me me for not ying nice anymore. What''s this crap about purity and chastity? Once I''ve had you, I guarantee you''ll turn into a woman of desire." Christopher rambled to himself, while roughly groping himself, his eyes filled with lust.


    His gaze roved over Amelia''s voluptuous body.


    After a while, there was a slight response below.


    Yes, the reason why Christopher hadn''t made his move on Amelia yet was because he was trying to stir up his own lust and get himself hard.


    This dude had indulged too much in his desires in his daily life, and his body was already seriously overtaxed.


    On top of that, he hade out in such a rush today that he had forgotten to bring his potency-enhancing drugs.


    So, after he brought Amelia into the room, he couldn''t get hard for the longest time.


    He had to rely on visual stimtion and masturbation to evoke his physical response.


    Several minutes passed.


    Finally, Christopher''s little buddy rose a tiny bit.


    Even though it wasn''t fully hard, he was already quite pleased with it.


    Although not fully erect, it would still do the job.


    Christopher''s face was full of smug satisfaction as he reached to tear at Amelia''s dress.


    However, before his fingers could touch Amelia''s delicate body, there was a loud noise at the door.


    "Bang!" The door mmed heavily against the wall and before it could bounce back, it was firmly held by a hand.


    The light from the hallway streamed into the room.


    Christopher was startled, then became furious, yelling, "Who the hell is it that doesn''t know this room is upied?"


    The man who had kicked open the door said nothing.


    Christopher turned instinctively to look and saw a tall, lean young man standing by the door, his arms folded across his chest, his eyes coldly fixed on him.


    "It''s you?" Christopher was slightly taken aback. The man at the door was none other than the object of his intense jealousy, John.


    "Carry on, pretend I''m not here," John said emotionlessly, although the icy chill in his eyes gave Christopher an involuntary shiver.


    Soon enough, though, the habitually reckless Christopher was ovee with anger.


    He shouted, "Get the hell out and close the door, don''t bring trouble upon yourself."


    John cocked his head, his expression half-mocking.


    "Trouble? I''d love to hear what kind of trouble I could possibly bring upon myself."


    Christopher, cursing and fussing, fastened his belt and confronted John.


    "You''re nothing but a lucky bumpkin. What are you acting all mysterious for? Get lost, or I''ll make you regret it. Don''t think that just because you''ve got the Taylor family backing you up, you can offend anyone you please!"


    John quirked an eyebrow, chuckling coldly, "Oh? And who exactly are you that I should be scared of offending?"


    Christopher held his head high, a smug look on his face, "I''m the heir to Ocean Entertainment. The entire industry is at my family''s disposal. My dad so much as stomps his foot, half the entertainment circle trembles. Can you handle that?"


    John rolled his eyes, "And here I was thinking you were someone big. Turns out this is all you''ve got? Is this your justification for drugging a girl?"


    Christopher blinked in surprise, his secret exposed by John, a touch of panic shed across his face.


    Still, he managed to maintain hisposure, "Who told you I drugged this woman? Let me tell you, she''s an artist under mypany. What I do to her has nothing to do with you."


    John grinned, showing off his pearly white teeth, "If she voluntarily wanted to be ''cast couch'', I couldn''t care less. But you resorting to drugs, that''s something I can''t stand."


    Christopher was about to retort when John suddenly asked, "By the way, do you know someone named Zachary Lewis?"


    "Zachary Lewis?" Christopher paused, then recognition dawned on him, "You''re talking about Zachary, aka Darklord?"


    Christopher seemed relieved.


    He assumed John must have learned about his drugging Amelia through his acquaintance with Darklord.


    John gave a strange smile, "Know him? Of course, I do..."


    Christopher rxedpletely, reaching out to pat John''s shoulder, "If you''re a friend of Darklord, you''re a friend of mine, Christopher. So, you''re also interested in that bitch on the bed?"


    "But let''s get one thing straight, that bitch was mine first. Even if you''ve got some ideas about her, there''s a firste, first served rule. Let me have her first, then I can pass her onto you..."


    John sidestepped Christopher''s approaching hand, a flicker of disgust in his eyes.


    He finally got a glimpse of how despicable and debauched these people could be.


    Seeing his friendly gesture being evaded, the smile on Christopher''s face froze, his expression turning ominous.


    "I don''t care what your rtionship with Darklord is, that''s no excuse for disrespecting me. Get lost, and stop spoiling my mood!"


    Christopher''s tone was cold and distant.


    John shrugged, "And what if I don''t want to leave?"


    Christopher exploded in anger, "Don''t you dare disrespect..."


    His words were cut off as John''s hand pped him across the face.


    "Smack!"


    The sound echoed around the room.


    "Didn''t your mom ever teach you to be polite? Always swearing and cursing, are you an orphan or something?"


    Christopher was dumbfounded by the p. He held his cheek, staring at John in disbelief, "You dare to hit me..."


    "Smack!"


    Another p.


    Now, both of Christopher''s cheeks had been taken care of.


    His handsome face was visibly swollen.


    His anger surged, and his eyes reddened.


    He screamed and lunged at John.


    Unfortunately for him, Christopher, a spoiled hedonist, was no match for John.


    With a slight sidestep from John, Christopher headbutted the wall on his own.


    Stars filled his eyes as he spun dizzily.


    Before he could regain his senses, John sent him flying into the hallway with a swift kick.


    John then stepped on Christopher''s face, grinding it a bit, "Since your family didn''t bother to teach you manners, I guess I''ll have to y the elder and give you a lesson."


    Christopher iled his arms, attempting to move John''s foot from his face, but no matter how hard he tried, John''s foot remained unmovable, heavy as a mountain.


    Themotion in the room quickly attracted the attention of the servants in the hallways.


    They rushed over only to be stunned by the sight before them.


    "What the hell is happening?"


    Seeing someone approaching, Christopher quickly rallied his spirits.


    He shouted, "I''m Christopher from Ocean Group, and Alexander Martin is my father. This bastard wants to kill me; catch him now!"


    Two servants started to intervene but stopped in their tracks when John said calmly, "I''m John. Let''s see who dares to intervene."


    They exchanged nces, uncertain of what to do.


    They''d been told repeatedly by Nichs White not to mess with a man named John.


    If John made any requests, they were toply unconditionally.


    One of the more experienced servants stepped forward, asking with a bitter smile, "Mr. Foster, what''s going on?"


    John replied nonchntly, "Nothing much, just teaching this chap how to speak politely..."


    The servants were dumbfounded.


    As Christopher under John''s foot struggled more violently, they dared not pull John away.


    Instead, they ran downstairs to inform White and Benjamin.


    Soon, White and Benjamin hurriedly arrived at the scene.


    "Johnathan, what on earth are you doing?"

 Chapter 155 154-Furious Benjamin, A Big Misunderstanding（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 155 Chapter 154-Furious Benjamin, A Big Misunderstanding£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Along with White and Benjamin, the guests who hadn''t dispersed from downstairs also hurried to the third floor after hearing the servant''s flustered ount.


    They were curious about what had urred in the rest area.


    Knowing that the servants in the Taylor mansion were highly trained and capable of dealing with minor issues, they wouldn''t disturb their masters unless it was a major incident.


    When they saw Christopher under John''s foot, they were shocked.


    Hearing Benjamin''s question, John merely smiled and didn''t respond immediately.


    Instead, Christopher, still struggling, yelled, "Uncle Taylor, it''s me, Christopher! Don''t you remember?"


    Benjamin furrowed his brow, trying hard to remember.


    But he still couldn''t recall who this young man causing trouble with John was.


    Seeing that Benjamin hadn''t spoken, Christopher grew anxious and continued, "I am the son of Alexander Martin, the CEO of Ocean Entertainment..."


    Alexander Martin''s son?


    Benjamin suddenly realized.


    He hadn''t interacted much with Christopher, but he was quite familiar with Alexander Martin.


    They both ownedpanies in the city and often got together for tea and chats.


    "Uncle Taylor, help me!" Seeing Benjamin seemed to remember his identity, Christopher was overjoyed and cried out loudly for help.


    But Benjamin did not move at all, only turning his probing gaze to John.


    White next to him waspletely silent, as if he had not seen what was happening at all.


    Finally, John spoke, downying the situation, "Chairman Taylor, do you have history with this sleazy creep?"


    Benjamin shook his head, calmly replying, "I haven''t seen the boy much, but I do have a good rtionship with his father." John nodded, but the foot on Christopher''s face showed no signs of being removed.


    "In that case, let me give Chairman Taylor a reasonable exnation. You might want to see for yourself in the room, then you''ll understand why I took action against this guy..."


    Hearing John''s words, Christopher went pale.


    He just remembered that Amelia was still unconscious on the bed in the room...


    Benjamin frowned and nced towards the room.


    With his experience, he didn''t need to ask to understand what had happened.


    His gaze towards Christopher became cold.


    "So you did such despicable things at my daughter''s birthday party. Alexander Martin really has a wonderful son!" Christopher''s face wentpletely white.


    He knew he was in big trouble...


    Without even looking at Christopher, Benjamin turned to White and said, "Nichs, give Alexander Martin a call. Tell him what his beloved son has done here and ask him to give me a reasonable exnation."


    White nodded, took out his phone, and walked away to make the call.


    The surrounding onlookers, all showed curious expressions.


    These kind of things were not a big deal in their social ss.


    Messing with a female star, even using despicable means, as long as it wasn''t exposed in public, it would at most be a topic of conversation over drinks, to beughed off.


    But Christopher, the fool, was so brazen about it, that was inexcusable.


    Especially since it was at the banquet of Taylor''s only daughter.


    Some of the guests looked at the ''ying dead'' Christopher on the ground with contempt.


    Even calling him a fool seemed too kind.


    Even if he was in a hurry, he should have taken her to his own home...


    What a disgusting scene he created at the host''s ce...


    Soon after, White returned.


    He gave John an apologetic smile, and finally whispered to Benjamin, "Alexander Martin is on his way here. He says he will personally apologize to you, and hopes that for his sake, you can let Christopher go first."


    With a stoic face and cold gaze, Benjamin retorted, "His sake? Does Alexander Martin really see himself as someone important? Does he think his face is worth a lot in my house?"


    White gave a bitter smile and shook his head, not saying a word in response.


    John then turned to Benjamin and said calmly, "If Chairman Taylor feels it''s awkward, I don''t mind letting go of this piece of trash under my foot."


    Benjamin offered a small, nonchnt smile, replying, "Awkward is hardly the word. Alexander Martin doesn''t really cause much of a ripple for me. However, Jonathan, you shouldn''t have to dirty your hands for such garbage. Let me deal with it."


    John nodded, seemingly understanding the situation, and then he lifted his foot that had been pressing down on Christopher''s face.


    Before Christopher could even sigh in relief, John suddenly gave a sideways kick, sending Christopher crashing into a wall like a useless sack.


    Christopher, already in a state of humiliation and anger, spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    "When this Alexander Martin guy arrives, Uncle Taylor, you can straight out tell him that it was me who beat his son. I''m curious to see how he ns on retaliating..."


    John casually cleaned the soles of his shoes on the carpet, seeming quite disgusted that they hade into contact with Christopher.


    His nonchnt demeanor immediately drew the attention of everyone present.


    Some of the female guests, who were around the same age as John, even had a fiery gleam in their eyes, as though they were looking at a rare treasure.


    As women, they could most intimately rte to Amelia''s ordeal.


    Seeing John brutally assault Christopher, the cause of the trouble, they sided with John without any hesitation.


    Benjamin roared withughter, heartily dering, "Rest assured, with me around, how could Alexander Martin dare to retaliate? You were standing up for my family. If not for you, this disgusting incident would have been unavoidable today."


    "I''ll handle everything from here on. You just need to rest."


    Seeing Benjamin''s determined attitude, John no longer insisted and agreed to leave after nodding his head.


    Benjamin then ordered a servant to take the unconscious Christopher away and rest.


    He also called a maid to take care of Amelia, who was still unconscious.


    But as the maid just entered the room, she heard Amelia murmuring a name in her unconscious state: "John..."


    Her whisper would have been extremely soft, but the room had fallen into an eerie silence.


    As a result, everyone heard Amelia calling John''s name.


    The crowd looked at each other, with Benjamin also showing surprise.


    He looked John up and down, chuckling, "Jonathan, you surprise me. Did you know this actress Amelia before?"


    John shook his head helplessly, "Honestly, I hadn''t even met her until today. My girlfriend, on the other hand, is a big fan of her shows."


    This only deepened the crowd''s surprise.


    Benjaminughed heartily, "That''s strange then. Why would she call your name in her unconscious state?"


    John gave a wry smile, awkwardly responding, "I have no idea..."


    Benjamin waved his hand, signalling the maid to leave the room.


    He then approached John, patted him on the shoulder and said sincerely, "Youth is a good thing. You''re radiant and charismatic, but remember to take care of your health."


    After that, he was the first to leave the hallway, with the others leaving one by one after him.


    Everyone gave John a teasing look as they left, leaving John standing at the door, looking helplessly unsure of what to do next.


    He really was innocent.


    He had absolutely no connection with Amelia, the actress lying on the bed. He had confronted Christopher simply because he couldn''t stand his actions. How did he end up in such a bind?


    John really wanted to leave, but with no one else to look after Amelia, he couldn''t just walk away. So, with a sense of helplessness, he entered the room and sat by the bed.


    To avoid any gossip, he left the door ajar...


    Staring silently at Amelia on the bed, John''s gaze held no lust, only a trace of admiration.


    He was already misunderstood, so he might as well enjoy the view.


    You had to admit, this actress named Amelia was stunningly beautiful.


    Her figure was curvaceous and even lying down, her chest boasted a strikingly pronounced curve.


    Her delicate features had no ws.


    Even in her unconscious state, her furrowed brows gave her a sort of pitiable charm.


    Adopting an appreciative attitude, John examined Amelia on the bed in detail.


    Time trickled by and themotion downstairs gradually died down.


    Several overnight guests began returning to their rooms.


    Just as John was growing bored, there was a change in Amelia''s condition.


    Her closed eyes fluttered, showing signs of waking up.

 Chapter 156 155-The Party Ends, Back to the Game（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 156 Chapter 155-The Party Ends, Back to the Game£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The moment Amelia woke up, her eyes were filled with panic.


    The actress who had always shown strength andposure in front of her fans began to hastily check her clothes.


    Her eyes were frantic, her heart sinking. She knew she had been targeted.


    After many years in the entertainment industry, she was all too familiar with these dirty tricks.


    From the moment her body started to feel wrong, she had sensed something was off.


    She might not be a heavy drinker, but she wasn''t a lightweight either.


    How could she have lost consciousness without any warning?


    Despite not feeling any physical difort, and her clothes still intact, her memory was clear.


    She remembered how that beast Christopher had taken her from the hall downstairs to this rest room.


    It was only when she found her clothing untouched and no difort in her body, did Amelia breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You''re awake¡­" A warm voice came from beside her.


    Startled, Amelia quickly turned her head to see John sitting next to her, looking at her with a clear and gentle gaze.


    Still slightly bewildered from just waking up, Amelia stared nkly at John.


    She gently shook her head. "Did... did I get drunk? Mr. Foster, why are you here¡­"


    Although Amelia was quite sure that she had been drugged, she still chose her words carefully, not immediately exposing the situation.


    John smiled faintly and said lightly, "You were not drunk, but targeted. Luckily, that man was not careful enough and I discovered his intentions¡­"


    Amelia heaved a sigh of relief and looked at John gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Foster. You saved me... That damned beast Christopher, I never thought he would dare to drug me in public. I should not have epted the drink he handed me¡­"


    John stood up and straightened his suit, "Don''t worry, he''ll get what he deserves. Now that you''re fine, I should leave... It''s not appropriate for a man and woman to stay alone in a room¡­"


    Amelia chuckled, her ck hair scattered loosely on her shoulders, adding to her natural allure.


    "So that''s why the door is open. Mr. Foster, you were afraid of misunderstandings. Don''t worry, someone as righteous as you wouldn''t make me feel afraid."


    John raised an eyebrow and joked, "We''ve only just met. How can you be so sure I''m upright? What if I''m like Christopher and have designs on you too?"


    Amelia covered her mouth and giggled, "If it''s Mr. Foster... I wouldn''t mind..."


    John was at a loss for words.


    He had to admit, these actresses from the entertainment industry certainly had strong mental resilience.


    After experiencing such an event, she was able to adjust so quickly, acting as if nothing had happened.


    Johnughed lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve always been the type to conquer with personal charm, I wouldn''t take advantage of someone in distress."


    Just as John was about to leave, Amelia called out, "Mr. Foster, could you leave me your contact information? So I could find a way to thank you for your help¡­"


    John contemted for a moment before he gave her his phone number.


    As he exited the room, the elegant resting bedroom plunged into darkness.


    Sitting on the bed, Amelia suddenly covered her face, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    Quiet sobs echoed, tears slipping through her fingers.


    Only in moments like this, when she was alone, could this outwardly strong woman finally let down all her guards, exposing her most vulnerable side.


    John stood outside the door, sighing quietly, then proceeded to his own resting room.


    This was the main reason he was working so hard to enhance his own power.


    Despite Amelia''s seemingly calm demeanor during their conversation, John could clearly detect the helplessness in her eyes.


    All his efforts were in the hope of preventing those close to him from one day feeling as helpless as Amelia did in this moment, just waiting for destiny to take its course...


    A silent night passed.


    John and Emma left Graceful Waters Manor.


    The Taylors, husband and wife, along with their little girl, Mia Taylor, personally saw them off.


    John didn''t ask about Christopher''s fate, and Benjamin didn''t bring it up either.


    It seemed like a minor matter that was easily resolved.


    Only when they were having breakfast, White came over to John and casually exined what had happened.


    Apparently, the previous night, Ocean Entertainment''s chairman, Alexander Martin, had rushed over in the middle of the night and harshly beat his precious son Christopher in front of Benjamin.


    He then forced Christopher to kneel and apologize in front of Benjamin, promising not to cause any trouble due to this incident.


    Only then did Benjamin''s anger subside.


    As for the impact on Amelia, neither John asked, nor White mentioned.


    In their social status, even the most popr celebrities wouldn''t be of much concern to them.


    Besides, Amelia had managed to hold on to her principles in the entertainment industry all these years.


    With her shrewdness, she should be able to handle this...


    On their way back to their cozy home in the city, Emma chatted non-stop about the interesting things she encountered the night before.


    Unaware of what had happened after she got drunk, John decided not to mention the dirty incident, not wanting to taint Emma''s innocence.


    After a quick change of clothes, theyy back down in the Game Chamber.


    The mental connection wasplete.


    Apanied by the soft music from the system, the darkness before their eyes instantly disappeared.


    They were back in Sunset Mountain.


    "Galewind, you''re finally here."


    The moment they entered the game, John heard Blue Sea''s relieved voice.


    He quickly nced around. Not bad, everyone in the team was already in the game.


    "Sorry, I was held up by some matters these past few days," John calmly greeted.


    He knew well that because he hadn''t logged in for two days, the team was stuck in Sunset Mountain, anxiously awaiting his arrival.


    It couldn''t be helped. ording to the system''s update, all yers would appear in the original location after being forced to log off and log back in.


    They didn''t have the option to return to town or anything like that.


    Without John''s leadership, these people had no way to traverse half of Sunset Mountain on their own to return to Silverglow.


    They could only wait for John to log back in. And this waitingsted an entire day.


    Thankfully, the new update of Godyer brought a lot of new content.


    The team could keep themselves entertained by examining the updates and discussing amongst themselves.


    Unable to wait any longer, Blue Sea said, "Since both of you are here, let''s get out of this ce as soon as possible. I can''t stand staying here any longer."


    He and Adam were undoubtedly the most anxious of all.


    Their guilds had a mountain of tasks awaiting their attention.


    After the game''s new version was updated, the overall direction of the guilds needed to be adjusted extensively, especially since the guild wars had been opened ahead of schedule.


    Both Blue Sea''s guild and Creation Guild, as one of the top ten guilds globally, had to give it their all to prepare.


    Whether it was for offense or defense, they needed the two guild leaders to make decisions.


    Being stuck in Sunset Mountain was, of course, nerve-wracking for them.


    They were fortunate that themunication channel could still be used in Sunset Mountain; otherwise, if they werepletely cut off from their own guild, who knew what chaos would ensue...


    Adam was even more anxious than Blue Sea.


    He had brought with him the majority of Genesis Guild''s elite forces.


    With their defense back at camp severely weakened, he wasn''t confident that the guild could hold its ground if other guilds decided to seize this opportunity to attack.


    As soon as Adam heard that John and Emma had returned to the game world, he ran over: "Galewind, you''re here? We''vepleted all our tasks. Can we leave this damned ce now?"


    John responded with a light nod, still leading the team, and they set off to retrace their steps.


    Surprisingly, the journey back was eerily quiet.


    The terrifying Lord-level creatures they had encountered on their way here had all vanished.


    They didn''t know whether they were intentionally hiding or something else had happened.


    Everyone was in the dark, except for John, who had a vague suspicion.


    These Lord-level monsters that had invaded from the Abyss were likely being rounded up and purged by Fias and the other demigod bosses.


    After all, during theirst conversation before the game update, the fire dragon Fias had explicitly mentioned that he would team up with the other surviving demigod-level creatures in Sunset Mountain to cleanse the whole area.


    They aimed to purify all the forces that the Abyss had corrupted and maintain the integrity of the Sunset Mountain barrier.


    This was the trigger for the system to advance the version update of the Godyer world...


    After passing through various bizarre secret realms in Sunset Mountain, they finally reached the Periphery of the Sunset Mountains.


    The surroundings had undergone a drastic transformation.

 Chapter 158 157-The Terrifying Effect of the Blessing（3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 158 Chapter 157-The Terrifying Effect of the Blessing£¨3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    The werewolf vige was mostly made up of stone-built houses, their walls unadorned.


    The stones were haphazardly excavated from the mountain and used to construct the dwellings, fitting the werewolf race''s pursuit of the wild and natural.


    However, the church in front of them was different.


    Its exterior was clearly carefully polished and refined.


    On top of the roof, a crescent-shaped sculpture had been carefully carved out of stone.


    The werewolf seer master Likexei pushed open therge doors of the church with trembling hands.


    First, he stepped inside.


    As John and the others followed him into the church, they saw Likexei cing the bottle containing his grandson''s ashes on a tform in the center.


    In the very heart of the church, there was a circr stone sculpture, about human height.


    It resembled a full moon.


    Just like the Blood Tribe, the Werewolves revered the Moon Goddess, worshiping the same deity as the human Lunarian Sect.


    Apart from the lunar sculpture in the center, there were two gigantic wolf heads on either side.


    Their exterior was rugged, yet one could clearly discern the ferocity etched into the wolf heads.


    "My dear grandson Sr, may you return to our ancestors'' embrace and serve beside the divine, the mighty Moon Goddess shall cleanse the darkness that pervaded your soul. Rest in peace..."


    "Great Moon Goddess, your most devoted believer, Likexei, is praying to you, hoping that you may forgive Sr''s transgressions, soothe his lost soul, and also, please look upon these brave travelers, allowing your moonlight to wash away their fatigue..."


    Werewolf Seer Likexei stepped back, cing his hands on his chest, murmuring prayers in front of the lunar sculpture.


    And then, a sight that stunned John and the others urred.


    The full moon enshrined in the middle of the church suddenly emanated a faint silver glow.


    The silver light gradually brightened, eventually casting a gentle radiance throughout the entire room.


    Everyone was enveloped by the silver glow, entering a state of momentary trance.


    It was as if they were standing in the vast wilderness under a lustrous moon, feeling inner peace and serenity.


    [System prompt: You are basking in the moonlight, all fatigue has been expelled, all abnormal statuses removed, your body is recovering...]


    Everyone felt a jolt of energy, and their physical states visibly improved at a rapid pace, reaching their peak.


    They all looked at each other, their eyes reflecting their shared astonishment.


    Could it be that the Moon Goddess truly heard Seer Likexei''s prayers?


    Otherwise, they couldn''t exin this sudden silver moonlight.


    Only John, with a flicker in his eyes, had a trace of investigation.


    This so-called power of the Moon Goddess had no effect on him whatsoever.


    In fact, all powers of the Godyer continent were like this for him, too low-level to affect the energy flow within him.


    In other words, if John were to be damaged, only his own energy could recover it.


    The augmentative effects of other powers were of no use to him.


    However, up until now, John hadn''t encountered anything that could hurt him...


    What truly surprised him was that he couldn''t sense any divine power from the silver glow enveloping them.


    This wasn''t the power of the Moon Goddess at all.


    John abruptly lifted his head, his gaze fixed on the lunar sculpture in front of him.


    After a brief contemtion, he understood.


    This so-called power of the Moon Goddess was merely the result of the umted prayers of the werewolf tribe, nothing more than the energy of belief.


    This exined why the silver glow could restore their statuses.


    The real power of the Moon Goddess was the might of a high-ranking deity; it was impossible for yers at their level, like Adam, to withstand it.


    And all beings in the Godyer continent found it hard to directly exercise their power on the mortal ne.


    They could only find followers, using them as intermediaries, and influence the Godyer continent in the form of blessings.


    Regardless, the werewolf seer, Likexei, was convinced in his heart that this power was a response from the great Moon Goddess.


    As a result, his countenance became increasingly serene.


    As the silvery glow inside the church gradually dissipated and everyone''s bodies had recovered to their peak state, the elderly Likexei turned his head calmly, his wise eyes firmly fixed on John.


    "Brave traveler, you are about to receive a blessing from the very soul of a werewolf seer. Are you ready?" he asked.


    John gave a light nod, his eyes steady.


    He was genuinely curious as to what this so-called blessing from the werewolf seer could possibly do.


    After all, the previous side quest given by Likexei had a rather high difficulty.


    If it weren''t for John, any other yer would find it impossible to retrieve Sr''s body from the clutches of the Abyssal Mist, a top-tier boss...


    Such a high-difficulty side quest surely couldn''t offer a simple reward.


    Upon seeing that John was ready, Likexei solemnly pulled a withered branch from his chest.


    It was leafless, dry, and the bark was a dull brown.


    However, the moment he saw the branch, John''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    He actually felt a trace of divine power from that dead branch.


    Yes, there was no mistake, it was a genuine divine power!


    Although the divine power was incredibly faint and was of a lower-ranking deity, it was indeed a true divine power.


    It was leagues above the silvery light that had bloomed in the church earlier...


    Quietly, John activated his "Eye of Artemis".


    The information about the withered branch appeared shortly:


    [Guisen Branches (Demigod Level Item): Grown on the Holy Mountain of the werewolf tribe, it is a giant Osmanthus tree said to have been nted by the Goddess of the Moon herself. The tree has since be a totem of faith for the werewolf tribe. This branch was taken from that tree, containing the original power of the werewolf tribe...]


    John raised his eyebrows.


    This unimpressive-looking dry branch turned out to be a demigod-level item?


    That was certainly unexpected.


    What surprised John even more was that Likexei, who appeared to be on hisst legs, noticed John''s inspection with surprising acuteness.


    Likexei frowned slightly, somewhat reproachful.


    "Adventurer, please do not gaze too long upon the gifts of the Moon Goddess. Do not attempt to explore their mysteries. That would lead you to lose your way. The divine cannot be scrutinized..."


    John withdrew his gaze without a trace, looking at Likexei meaningfully.


    This old werewolf was certainly not as simple as he seemed.


    Although he had not deliberately hidden the aura of his "Eye of Artemis", it wasn''t something anyone could detect.


    At least Adam and the others behind him werepletely unaware of it at this moment.


    But Likexei detected it, which proved that he had an extraordinarily keen perception in the realm of spiritual sensing.


    No wonder the system described him as a master seer of the werewolf tribe. He truly had the skills of a master...


    Seeing John withdrawing his gaze, Likexei nodded in satisfaction.


    He then pointed the branch at John''s chest. The old werewolf opened his mouth and uttered a long string of gibberish, probably their ancient werewolfnguage.


    As Likexei''s words became more urgent, a rich silver light suddenly lit up where the branch touched John''s body.


    This silvery glow was much more substantial than the one previously emitted by the moon sculpture.


    John subtly furrowed his brow as he sensed that the silver light seemed to be directing something.


    A vague fluctuation suddenly descended from the void, enveloping him entirely.


    [You have received Likexei''s Blessing]


    [Likexei''s Blessing: The werewolf tribe''s seer master, Likexei, has invoked his primal power to summon the blessings of the ancestors. Those blessed can gain magical powers and henceforth be the best friend of the werewolf tribe, earning a chance to enter the treasure vault of the werewolf Holy Mountain.]


    [Attributes (Permanent): Werewolf Battle Cry (Skill), Strength +100, Agility +150, Constitution +100¡­]


    [Werewolf Battle Cry (Unique Skill): After use, it can increase thebat power of all allies within a 100-yard radius by 20% and provide all allies with the Red Blood Passion aura, which adds a 10% bleeding effect to their skill attacks. Duration: one minute, cooldown: 24 hours.]


    [This Blessing is permanent, irrevocable, and non-transferable.]


    John''s eyes revealed a touch of astonishment.


    This blessing''s attributes and skills weren''t particrly useful to him.


    Perhaps in therge-scale wars toe, it could serve as a decent support skill.


    However, the opportunity mentioned in the blessing information to enter the werewolf Holy Mountain treasure vault was what really surprised him.


    It wasmon knowledge that the most precious treasures on the Godyer continent were generally kept in the heavily defended treasure vaults of each race.


    Although the werewolf tribe wasn''t the most powerful race on this continent, their ability to thrive on the Godyer continent to this day, surviving severalrge-scale wars without major damage, was a testament to their strength.


    The werewolf Holy Mountain''s treasure vault was a ce where the werewolf tribe''s collections over tens of thousands of years were kept.


    Now, he actually had a chance to enter this ce?

 Chapter 159 158-The Mysterious Stalker in the Shadows（1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 159 Chapter 158-The Mysterious Stalker in the Shadows£¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    John''s eyes were sharp, a hint of contemtion shining through.


    It seemed that he would need to find an opportunity to visit the werewolf''s Holy Mountain.


    After all, with this blessing in effect, the Holy Mountain, a ce where other races were never allowed, would no longer be forbidden to him.


    He had been pondering about how to find suitable equipment for himself, and the treasure vault in the werewolf''s Holy Mountain seemed like a good ce to explore.


    After administering the blessing to John, the old werewolf, Likexei, looked significantly weaker.


    His weathered face, already lined with wrinkles, looked even more aged.


    It caused some concern among the onlookers, who felt the old werewolf might follow his grandson''s steps in serving the Moon Goddess at any moment.


    Fortunately, their concerns did note to fruition.


    After a brief rest, the old werewolf regained his strength. He spoke to John, his voice weak, "Honorable traveler, I hope this little blessing can assist you. Now, I must pray to the great Moon Goddess. Please take your leave."


    Without hesitation, John turned to leave, and the others followed suit.


    As everyone exited the chapel, the heavy wooden doors closed abruptly.


    Emma, holding John''s arm, cooed, "What''s this old man''s blessing like? What are the effects?"


    Not just Emma, but everyone else seemed curious as well.


    All eyes were on John, sparkling with curiosity.


    John merely smiled, nonchntly responding, "See for yourself. The effects are alright..." He casually disyed the information of the blessing.


    Everyone gathered around and gasped in disbelief after reading the details.


    "Holy moly, is this for real?" "This support skill is so powerful, it''d be invincible on the battlefield, right?"


    "I feel only a Pdin''s ultimate skill couldpare to this werewolf battle cry in terms of amplification effects."


    Whether it was Adam and Blue Sea or anyone else present, all wore expressions of envy.


    Strictly speaking, while the werewolf battle cry was a bit irrelevant to John, it was a kind of area support skill that every guild dreamed of having. No wonder they all looked so envious.


    If someone in a guild could boost their teammates with a werewolf''s battle cry during a battle, it could potentially change the entire course of the battlefield.


    After all, who wouldn''t want theirbat power to suddenly increase by 20% in battle?


    And that 10% bleeding effect from the War Passion was also a rather overpowered effect.


    "Had I known the blessing was so overpowered, I would have paid any price to buy this blessing from you, Galewind," Blue Sea said, filled with regret.


    Adam, who was by his side, nodded in strong agreement.


    After thinking for a moment, Adam seriously said to John, "Galewind, if you''re avable during a guild battle, I''d like to invite you to help us out. The price is set at 10 million per time. You wouldn''t need to do anything else, just release this support skill on the battlefield once..."


    The moment Adam''s words left his lips, Blue Sea promptly raised his hand, "Count me in too! When our guild goes to war, we could also use your help. The price is the same as what Adam just offered."


    A series of ck lines dashed through John''s mind.


    Damn, these two really pulled out all the stops for victory.


    10 million for a single use of a skill, how extravagant did one have to be to pull off such a feat?


    Emma, on the other hand, was bbergasted.


    To date, she had just over 10 million in her ount,rgely due to a stroke of luck that had her auction off a legendary item.


    Was money that easy to make now?


    If she had this skill, wouldn''t she be a billionaire just by activating it a few times?


    Blinking her innocent, watery eyes, she stared at John enviously, wishing she could ept the offer on John''s behalf.


    However, John didn''t immediately respond.


    He calmly said, "We''ll see. If it''s convenient, I might help out, but I''ll be the one to decide."


    John''s hesitancy stemmed from the fact that he didn''t know which guild would be going against Blue Sea and Adam in the guild wars.


    If it turned out to be a guild he was familiar with, it could get a bit awkward...


    Despite not getting a definitive answer, Adam and Blue Sea were still somewhat satisfied.


    They didn''t really expect John to blindly side with them.


    These two were quick thinkers.


    The moment John finished his sentence, they understood his position.


    John paused for a moment, a strange grin spread across his face. "Speaking of which, if both of your guilds end up in a guild war, who should I side with?"


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces and fell silent.


    This wasn''t an impossible scenario.


    The current friendly rtions could change anytime.


    Large forces valued interest above all, and emotional ties were worth next to nothing.


    If a conflict emerged between the two guilds over simr interests, a guild war was entirely possible.


    With a soft smile, Adam gently said, "If it everes to that, we certainly won''t put Galewind in a tight spot. Either you sit on the fence, or it''s every man for himself, whoever pays more gets the service..."


    Blue Sea echoed Adam''s sentiment in an equally nonchnt manner, "Exactly..."


    John shook his head in resignation. These two could be ruthless when it came to their guild''s core interests, discarding all familial ties like cold-hearted businessmen.


    Yet, when there was no conflict of interest, they acted like the best of buddies.


    Well, all leaders of top ten guilds in the world had their masks...


    The group continued their light-hearted chatter as they headed towards the Werewolf Vige''s teleportation point.


    The game''s recent update brought major changes, like the increase in the number of teleportation points.


    Now ces like Werewolf Vige, with a rtively high yer density, had teleportation points that could directly transfer yers to the nearest town.


    This was a system enhancement to facilitate yers in exploration and monster hunting.


    However, as soon as they started moving, John abruptly stopped.


    He turned around, his eyes as cold as ice, sweeping the shadows on both sides of the road.


    "What''s up, Galewind?"


    Adam, somewhat curious, turned his head and asked. John slowly shook his head, responding softly, "I just remembered that there are some matters I need to attend to. I won''t be heading back to Silverglow with you. You guys go on and handle your guild affairs, and while you''re at it, take Emma back with you."


    Everyone seemed confused.


    They had already left Sunset Mountain; what could he have forgotten?


    Adam and Blue Sea, however, those two with their finely tuned senses, noticed something unusual in John''s gaze.


    Blue Sea wiped the smile off his face, asking softly, "Do you need us to stick around and help?"


    But John refused directly, "No, you guys go ahead. This matter might be harder to deal with if there are too many people involved¡­"


    John wore a faint smile, but his eyes were void of any humor.


    Instead, they held a chilling iciness. Blue Sea and Adam exchanged nces, following John''s gaze into the shadowy corners.


    Despite their meticulous scrutiny and even the use of their detection spells, they found nothing¡­


    Both of them suddenly felt a chill run down their spines.


    They reluctantly said to John, "Alright then, Galewind, just be careful¡­"


    John nodded slightly, then turned to Emma, speaking softly, "Emma, you go back with the two guild leaders first. I have some things to sort out. Once you''re back, if you don''t know what to do, train with White Feather and level up a bit. Your level is too low, you can''t spend all your time just fishing."


    Emma, slightly bewildered, nodded her head.


    She too had sensed something off about John, but trusting him as she did, she didn''t worry too much.


    After all, Johnny was invincible...


    As everyone continued towards the teleportation point, John stood in ce, deep in thought for a moment.


    Then he suddenly changed direction, slowly heading towards the open ins outside the old vige.


    It wasn''t until John''s figure hadpletely vanished that the shadowy area, which John had been intently staring at, suddenly emitted an almost undetectable spatial fluctuation.


    A dark, muted voice arose from nowhere, "Did he discover us?"


    Another voice followed, "Impossible. Our concealment spell, even someone a level above us couldn''t discover it. This young man definitely doesn''t have that ability¡­"


    "But he looked this way just now¡­"


    "Perhaps it was luck, or some sort of innate sense of danger, but there''s no way we were exposed!"


    "So, this kid has an extraordinary sense of perception¡­"


    "There''s no other exnation¡­"


    "What do we do now?"


    "We notify the old guys, continue following him. Since we''ve epted the mission, we mustplete it. AGHHO does not tolerate any failure in assassination missions."


    "Darkness is eternal, the killing never stops!"


    "Darkness is eternal, the killing never stops!"


    ...

 Chapter 160 159-Assassin’s Intent, Target Locked（2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 160 Chapter 159-Assassin¡¯s Intent, Target Locked£¨2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Stepping out of Werewolf Vige, a system prompt indicated that they had entered abat zone, automatically lifting the previous nonbatant status.


    In reality, this so-called nonbatant status didn''t really mean much to them.


    The system has two ways of penalizing yers who engage inbat within safe zones.


    The first is punishment from the town''s defensive forces towards the yer.


    If the system determines that the yer''s strength is too great for the town guard or other local NPCs to restrain, the system will punish the yer directly at a fundamental level, using lightning to cause damage.


    In other words, it was like when John previously made a move on Kingserp, the guild leader of Dawn Guild at the Morning Wind auction house, and bolts of lightning emerged from the void.


    But, of course, both of these forms of punishment werepletely ignorable for John. His venturing into the prairie was merely out of consideration for other yers.


    Those two shadowy figures, they were confident that their hiding technique was unbeatable.


    Yet, even before John had entered the werewolf vige church, he had already detected them.


    With John''s current divine power, unless the God of Shadows and Assassins personally stepped in, no matter how strong an assassin ss was, they could not entirely hide from John using stealth techniques.


    Under John''s divine power inspection, those two voices were as eye-catching as candles in the darkness.


    However, initially, John did not consider them enemies.


    While the two assassins'' abilities were extraordinary and undoubtedly not the work of regr yers, John simply regarded them as local NPCs in the process of training as assassins.


    It was only until he stepped out of the werewolf vige church that he was surprised to find those two still lurking in the shadows, and the moment he turned his back to them, they did not hesitate to reveal their murderous intentions.


    That piqued his interest. They were clearly here for him.


    John walked on the vast, boundless prairie, letting the breeze brush past him, bringing about waves of chill.


    He pondered in his heart.


    Which assassin was so precise about his location and did not bother to hide their intent to assassinate him?


    Suddenly, John thought of a minor incident.


    Before entering Sunset Mountain, he had intercepted a few yers from the Darklord and Wolf Guild on the prairie.


    From them, John learned that these two guilds were currently trying to take him down and mentioned an ancient assassin alliance hidden in Godyer Continent for a long time. AGHHO...


    John instantly came to a realization.


    It seemed that those two lurking assassins were likely members of AGHHO (Ancient God Hunters Hermit Order).


    No wonder they were so formidable.


    A faint smile emerged at the corner of John''s mouth, and his eyes were filled with a cial light.


    They really had the audacity to make a move on him.


    They were surely tired of living...


    John continued into the depths of the prairie.


    Not far behind him, several shadows moved along the ground.


    The scorching sunlight was sprinkling down, but only left a few faint shadows on the ground.


    It was impossible to tell that they were people.


    These shadows passed some yers who were leveling up on the prairie.


    The yers had no awareness at all. This was the horrifying ability manifested by an assassin who had reached a certain level of training.


    Their stealth skill could directly put them in the shadow space, taking advantage of the connection between the shadow space and the real space to move, thereby achieving the purpose of silently moving next to the enemy.


    Although these AGHHO assassin NPCs were powerful, they were not really top-tier.


    The legendary master assassins couldpletely hide without a trace.


    They wouldn''t even leave a shadow behind.


    "Where on earth is this guy headed? He just keeps moving further into the prairie," the voice with a deep and dull tone spoke again, "I have this bad feeling that he''s purposely leading us to a deserted ce."


    "Frankly, I share your hunch. This dude must have noticed us. You don''t suppose there''s a trap up ahead specifically designed for us assassins, do you?"


    "Shut up, all of you! The more you yap, the more likely we''ll be exposed. Regardless of whether our target has detected us or not, we have a job toplete. I refuse to believe that any trap could effectively target all of us..." A somewhat aged voice suddenly rebuked.


    The group immediately fell silent, continuing to move stealthily.


    It''s a universal truth that rogues and assassins are the sses with the keenest sense of impending danger.


    Despite John''s nonchnt demeanor, and the fact that he hadn''t turned to look behind him even once, the NPC assassins still felt a sense of impending crisis.


    However, they stubbornly believed that as senior members of AGHHO, there were few assassins in the entire Godyer world who could rival them.


    Even if their target had discovered their intention, they were confident they couldplete the assassination.


    John continued to walk forward until, after about half an hour, there wasn''t another yer in sight, only a handful of low-level monsters wandering aimlessly.


    Finally, John came to a stop. He turned around, grinned, revealing his white teeth: "You''ve been tailing me for quite some time, don''t you n to show yourselves? There''s not a soul around here. Isn''t it the perfect ce for an ambush?"


    John''s voice wasn''t loud, but it bizarrely echoed in the air for a long time, obviously using some specialmunication technique.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was no movement in front of him.


    The prairie was as tranquil as ever, with a gentle breeze.


    John cocked his head, watching the area in front of him with a smile, as if waiting for something.


    After a while, just as John was growing somewhat impatient, a ripple appeared in the space not far ahead.


    A hunched, small figure slowly emerged. "Young man, such sharp senses. It''s been years since I''ve been exposed during an operation. I didn''t expect you to see through our stealth technique," the figure said.


    John gave a wry smile, "You''re quite confident, sir. Is your stealth technique really that hard to detect? I don''t think so..."


    Upon hearing John''s words, the hunched figure flipped his right hand, revealing a sharp dagger glowing with a dark green light.


    Since their cover had been blown, there was no need for any more hesitation.


    As soon as he grasped his weapon, he entered stealth mode once again.


    John shook his head in resignation, and without any warning, he lifted his arm.


    A sh of cold light streaked through the air, passing gently over his waist without even touching the hem of his clothes.


    The hunched figure reappeared not far from John, sounding somewhat astonished, "You can really detect my stealth trajectory?"


    John quirked a lip, replying nonchntly, "Do you really think I was trying to bait you? In fact, not only you, but the other gentlemen are also within my grasp. So, there''s no need to intentionally drag time. I''ll stand here and wait for you to get into the right assassination positions..."


    "Insolence!" The hunched figure roared in anger, seemingly dissatisfied with John''s indifference. "You''ll pay for your arrogance, boy..."


    John shrugged indifferently, casting his gaze casually around, lingering for a few seconds in particr directions.


    Whenever his gaze lingered longer, a figure would emerge in the area he was looking at.


    By the time John had finished scanning his surroundings, a total of six top assassins had appeared on the scene, encircling himpletely.


    [System Notice: You have been locked onto by six Assassin''s Intents¡­ You have been locked onto by six Assassin''s Intents¡­ You have been locked onto by six Assassin''s Intents¡­]


    The system''s crimson alerts appeared thrice in quick session before John''s eyes.


    John raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised that these six assassins had all manifested Assassin''s Intent.


    [Assassin''s Intent (Legendary Talent): Exclusive to the assassin ss. Once an assassin reaches a certain level and refines their assassin''s heart, they can awaken this exclusive skill. Once activated, it can lock onto an enemy, foresee their next move, and increase their own damage output by 10% when attacking the locked enemy...]


    Overall, it''s a rather overpowered talent.


    That was what surprised John.


    All six of these assassins had awakened Assassin''s Intent¡­


    "You forced all six of us out just to prove your perception is superior? Have you considered the consequences you''ll face next?" The hunched figure in front of him was the first to speak.


    John didn''t directly answer his question, but tilted his head and replied casually, "So, you are the ones from the legendary hall of all assassin sses¡ªAGHHO, right?"

 Chapter 161 160-AGHHO’s Ambush（3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 161 Chapter 160-AGHHO¡¯s Ambush£¨3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    John''s off-the-wall question obviously caught the six NPC assassins off guard.


    The hunched figure was silent for a moment before he chuckled, "Oh? You know of AGHHO''s existence. You are indeed well-informed. Since you know we''re from AGHHO, you should understand the predicament you''ll be in next, right?"


    John nced at him and responded lightly, "What predicament? I''d like to hear more."


    The hunched figure, "..."


    People who choose the assassin ss generally aren''t good with words.


    The reason why the hunched figure had been conversing with John for so long was to buy time for his teammates to get into position.


    But now he was surprised to find that although they hadpletely surrounded their target, the target did not seem to panic at all. Instead, he appeared calm andposed.


    Without getting an answer to his question, John didn''t bother asking again.


    He just stood there, hands sped behind his back, still silent within the assassins'' circle. The six Assassin''s Intents were still firmly locked onto him, but these assassins did not make their move.


    "Something''s off with this guy, the feedback from my Assassin''s Intent can''t find any ws..."


    "I feel the same way..."


    "Same here..."


    All six assassins were holding their unique daggers tightly, each reflecting a dim light, obviously smeared with some kind of lethal poison. No matter how much they used their Assassin''s Intent, they couldn''t find any weaknesses in John.


    He was just standing there,x and unguarded. Yet, to these assassins, it was as if he had cast some special defensive skill on himself. His vital parts seemed to be shielded as if by an iron bucket, leaving no gaps for them to exploit.


    "88, do you have a surefire kill shot?"


    The hunched figure in front shook his head slowly, his voice still old and gloomy, "Not quite... What about you, 91?"


    The silent assassin on the left front also shook his head, "None..."


    ...


    John raised his eyes and asked with interest, "88? 91? So, these are your code names in AGHHO?"


    The hunched assassin in front hesitated for a moment, but then gave an answer, "There are no code names in AGHHO. These are our names."


    John finally understood. Once you joined AGHHO, you had to forget your original name.


    You were given a numerical code, which was your sole identifier from then on.


    Generally speaking, the lower the number, the stronger the assassin.


    The six senior AGHHO members in front of John, all had numbers within 100, which showed that they were all top assassins ranked within the top 100 in AGHHO.


    It seemed like being in the top 100 might not be all that impressive, but this was AGHHO, where almost all of the top assassins on the Godyer continent were gathered.


    John knew that AGHHO''s membership standards were not rted to factions.


    Even assassins from chaotic evil factions could join this ancient assassin organization if they couldplete AGHHO''s three entry tasks.


    AGHHO never differentiated between good and evil, and had no moral order.


    As long as you could find their contact and offer enough money, they would work for you.


    Whether you wanted to assassinate a royal family, a top powerhouse, or the leader of a major force, they would ept and execute the mission relentlessly.


    Many covert operations throughout history had their shadow lurking in the background.


    During thest Faction War, there was a ratherical scene on the mortal battlefield.


    AGHHO members from different factions received orders to assassinate the opposingmanders, leading to a sh between the assassins.


    It was only when the legendary and elusive semi-divine guild leader intervened that the hidden assassin battle was put to an end.


    But apart from that little-known incident, all of AGHHO''s missions were invariably sessful.


    They were like snakes lurking in the dark, striking and gripping their prey at the right opportunity, never letting go until their purpose was achieved.


    "You young folks, those new sses from unknownnds, are just too naive," the hunched figure 88''s hoarse voice broke the silence, speaking at length for once.


    "Normally, it wouldn''t be our turn to act. However, someone found me through my unworthy disciple, offering a deal I couldn''t refuse..."


    "Even though I don''t know how you got hold of so many AGHHO secrets, it''s a pity that today you''re doomed. You guys have practiced too briefly to stand a chance against us..."


    John arched a sharp eyebrow, remaining silent.


    He picked up on something rather interesting from 88''s words - neers from an unknownnd?


    That meant that the local NPCs of this world have always been aware that the yers aren''t natives of the Godyer Continent.


    They have arrived from another world. Yet, it''s rare to hear this from other NPCs.


    These native NPCs willingly give out tasks and rewards, never treating the billions of yers as outsiders.


    What does this imply?


    There''s a mysterious entity limiting these NPCs'' actions,pelling them to serve yers.


    John looked up at the clear blue sky, where a few clouds driftedzily... Is that you, System?


    "Enough thinking! Let''s attack together. Even if the target''s defenses are wless, we can overpower him with sheer force!" With 88''smand, the six top-tier assassins instantly went into stealth mode.


    John was surrounded by des, their cold gleam flickering on and off.


    Each flicker meant an assassin was sliding their dagger towards John''s most vulnerable parts.


    These elite members of AGHHO, each a top-tier assassin who has carried out countless assignments, knew the human body even better than a "healer" ss.


    Regrettably, they applied their knowledge only to murder, never to heal or save lives...


    John hadn''t moved from his spot.


    He simply swayed slightly from time to time.


    Yet these small movements dodged every attack from the six assassins.


    Like a slippery fish in the heart of the battlefield, he avoided all the des, remaining unscathed.


    After a moment, the six assassins reappeared, their chests heaving heavily and their breathing uneven - signs of near exhaustion.


    "Impossible! You dodged all our thrusts purely on instinct?! That''s impossible!" Disbelief filled 88''s voice, which cracked slightly.


    John''s performance had shaken the old assassin.


    In 88''s mind, even well-known demigod-level big shots of the Godyer Continent couldn''t have been so rxed under the assault of six top-tier assassins.


    It was as if John had some predictive ability, using his eyes alone to see their every attack and dodging in advance.


    88 looked up, his hood finally lifted by the wind, but underneath was a pitch-ck ghost mask, revealing only a pair of cold eyes.


    "Who exactly are you?" he asked, his eyes flickering with wariness, "Why are you much stronger than those young sses from the unknownnd? I can''t even discern your ss."


    John responded with a faint smile, "Isn''t it possible that you six are just too weak?"


    Thatment was like poking a ho''s nest.


    The six assassins, previously as calm as still water, were now filled with rage, their vicious eyes locked on John.


    John''s words had essentially destroyed their pride in their ss.


    John didn''t mean to infuriate them, though. He was simply stating the facts.


    The six top-tier assassins besieging John were indeed high-level big shots.


    Through John''s Eye of Artemis, he saw that the lowest among them was almost level 200, and the most formidable, 88, had reached a terrifying level of over 240.


    Any one of them could easily assassinate top-tier yers like Adam.


    But for John, their attacks posed no threat...


    Even if John didn''t dodge their attacks, he felt he could withstand them based on his defensive abilities alone, draining the assants'' energy in the process...


    Perhaps sensing the hint of contempt in John''s eyes, 88 roared in rage, "Form the formation, I refuse to believe this!!"


    The six of them released their grip, but the daggers didn''t fall.


    Instead, they floated calmly in front of them.


    Six strands of profoundly mysterious invisible energy radiated from the floating daggers, eventually interconnecting, trapping John in the center.

 Chapter 162 161-Shadow Blink Array, "Ash"! （1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones）

    <h4>Chapter 162 Chapter 161-Shadow Blink Array, "Ash"! £¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones£©</h4>


    John, arms folded across his chest, watched the assassins'' movements with great interest, offering no resistance.


    After all, boldness is a virtue of the skilled; John was simply curious to see what kind of formation these top-tier assassins from AGHHO could muster.


    After all, when John first joined the Godyer game, his base ss was an assassin.


    In the other virtual games he yed, he mostly yed as an assassin.


    So, he had a rather deep understanding of the ss.


    Assassins are known as ghosts in the darkness, with skills primarily serving for assassination and stealth.


    This ss walks an extreme path, possessing no area-of-effect (AOE) skills, and its attack abilities are primarily designed for extreme single-target damage.


    Whether they are solo yers or guild members, assassins typically prefer to operate alone.


    They often struggle to cooperate with other sses, let alone coordinate with other assassins during a quest...


    But, here were these six lone wolves, going against the norm to form a cooperative formation.


    Seeing John so unguarded and unbothered by their formation, the assassins couldn''t help but rejoice, elerating their actions.


    Soon enough, the formation took shape!


    With a resonating hum, a hollow, dark cross of light suddenly appeared above John''s head.


    The cross expanded, one end stretching slowly, finally forming a sharp point.


    John looked up. This wasn''t a cross of light, but a massive dagger glowing with a dark aura.


    Soon, the giant dagger solidifiedpletely, with a faint ghostly light lingering at its edges, entirely looming over John''s head.


    The six top-tier assassins were panting heavily, having seemingly exhausted all their energy to form this formation.


    With a sinisterugh, 88 pointed at John and gently swiped his finger through the air, the other assassins following suit.


    The massive dark dagger in mid-air slowly rotated, from being horizontal to standing vertically, with its tip pointed directly at John.


    [Shadow Blink Array (Team-based special talent): An assassin-exclusive skill, created by the legendary first assassin, Shadow, from the Godyer continent. Since the creation of AGHHO by Shadow, this skill has be the secret exclusive to AGHHO members. Only those who join AGHHO and make sufficient contributions have the right to learn this skill. It requires five or more assassins to form the seal together to release the skill...]


    [Effect: Once the Shadow Blink Array ispleted, it can create a hunting field, umte energy in the shadows, and condense into a powerful energy weapon, causing a piercing effect on the enemy, with a 25% chance of direct kill...]


    The space gradually darkened as if a thick shadow had descended.


    An unforeseen gust of wind emerged, enveloping John in its midst and causing his tattered cape to flutter violently.


    Suddenly, John''s eyes narrowed and he swiftly sidestepped.


    An energy dagger had silently formed in the air and was aimed directly at his throat.


    Had John not reacted quickly, the energy dagger would have pierced through.


    More energy daggers began to form within the storm, following the wind''s direction, they rapidly pierced towards John''s vital spots.


    This time, John didn''t make any evasive moves.


    He stood there, seemingly ready to take the onught of energy daggers head-on.


    Seeing this, 88 and the other assassins were overjoyed.


    Their previous attacks had failed because John''s speed was exceptional, and he had dodged every strike.


    This led them to abandon stealth attacks, choosing instead a ranged formation for saturation attacks.


    Now that John wasn''t evading, they thought they had him right where they wanted.


    But before the AGHHO assassins couldugh, they were dumbfounded by the scene before them.


    A faint light shed in John''s eyes and a pale blue glow quietly emerged from within him.


    It turned into a protective barrier, wrapping around his body.


    [Seashield (Divine Talent): A gift from the God of the Ocean. Once released, it forms a constant-temperature field, immune to all fire attribute energy damage...]


    Although the assassin ss''s attacks were not fire attribute, but dark attribute.


    The Seashield had exceptional defensive capabilities.


    It was more than enough to deal with these energy daggers...


    "Ting, ting, dong, dong~"


    The energy daggers, formed within the Shadow Blink Array, rushed towards John''s body at the speed of lightning.


    However, they were all stopped by the thinyer of the Seashield.


    For a moment, sparks flew within the formation, creating a rather spectacr scene.


    Each energy dagger that hit the Seashield eventually disintegrated.


    88 and the other top assassins on the outside were all watching the eye of the formation intensely.


    Their hearts were in their throats.


    As more and more energy daggers struck John,


    The dark elemental energy and water elemental energy within the Shadow Blink Array overflowed. The ck and light blue mixed fog quickly filled the entire space,pletely enveloping John.


    An unknown amount of time passed.


    The duration of the Shadow Blink Array finally came to an end.


    The fog gradually dissipated, revealing John''s proud figure.


    The six top assassins from AGHHO fixed their gaze on John.


    The next second, all the assassins'' eyes revealed shock.


    John, who had taken all the attacks of the Shadow Blink Array, was actually unharmed.


    Even the clothes with base attributes on his body were undamaged.


    "How... How is this possible?! You took all the attacks from the Shadow Blink Array, howe you''re not injured at all?"


    88''s eyes widened, his voice full of disbelief.


    John brushed the nonexistent dust off his clothes and smiled lightly, "What''s so impossible about that? I told you before, your strength is too weak..."


    "Now, it''s my turn..." John lifted a hand, a faint light suddenly blossoming from his fingertips. "Abyssal Prison..."


    In an instant, the space around them twisted and transformed, the light seemed to recede and the top-tier assassins were taken aback to find that they couldn''t even hear each other speak.


    [You have cast: Abyssal Prison]


    [Abyssal Prison (Divine Skill): A gift from the Abyssal Prison Master. Upon casting, the user can lockdown a 1000-yard radius and modify the physical parameters within the space, controlling all fundamental elements except time and space...]


    This was the third time that John had demonstrated the Abyssal Prison ability publicly.


    Unfortunately, the assassins from AGHHOcked the extensive knowledge of Fire Dragon Fias and didn''t recognize the skill, nor did they understand its implications.


    All they knew was that their worldview was being seriously challenged, as they could clearly sense all the dark energy elements in the air were sucked out in that moment.


    No matter how they tried to activate their stealth skills, they couldn''t blend into the shadows.


    "Damn it, we''re trapped in this space... That young man isn''t human at all, he''s a devil!" The despair and rage in the voice of the usually resilient AGHHO assassin underscored the torturous capabilities of the Abyssal Prison.


    John strolled leisurely within the Abyssal Prison.


    Here, he was the one and only deity, the master of all rules.


    "Alright, I''ve had my fun and seen your strength, which was a massive letdown, to be honest. If you came to hunt me down, you should''ve prepared to be hunted down by me..."


    John''s smile was gentle and warm, but his eyes didn''t hold a trace of amusement, only a frigid chill that seemed to stem from hell itself. He snapped his fingers.


    All at once, the six assassins froze in ce, their eyes wide with panic and their bodiespletely motionless.


    From thews of nature itself, John had erased the assassins'' mental control over their bodies.


    The assassins'' eyes still held a hint of vitality, their bodies, however, were gradually disintegrating in the chaotic elements of the Abyssal Prison.


    They used their remaining mental control to beg John for mercy with their eyes.


    Yet John seemingly turned a blind eye to their pleas and quietly watched the events unfold.


    Momentster, the Abyssal Prison dissipated, the basic elements refilling the space.


    However, the only ones left were John and the ck clothes scattered across the ground, with six ck masks that had fallen heavily, causing a pile of ashes...


    John''s gaze fell upon the six piles of ashes, and with a slight thought, six daggers floated out of the ashes towards him.


    He casually threw a detection spell at them.


    Hmm... Not bad attributes, worthy of being top-tier assassin ss weapons.


    Satisfied, John put the six daggers into his backpack, turned around, and walked away in style.

 Chapter 163 162-Registering as a Mercenary (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 163 Chapter 162-Registering as a Mercenary (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    After John left, the prairie returned to its original tranquility.


    Perhaps only the whispering wind and the startled low-level beasts in the distance knew what had urred here.


    It was a while before the tranquility that had just returned to the grasnd was disrupted again.


    Ripples silently surfaced in the calm space as two shadows suddenly materialized.


    They lowered their heads, searching around, but found no useful information.


    "The identity spirit ques show that this is thest known location of 88 and 91. There''s no mistake," said one shadow, its voice sounding rather dark and unpleasant.


    "But there are no signs of a battle here. Did they identally fall into a secret realm?" another shadow chimed in.


    "That''s impossible. If there''s a secret realm here, its entrance would be very obvious. We didn''t detect any spatial fluctuations as we searched," argued the first shadow.


    Suddenly, it seemed to spot something, moving quickly along the ground, appearing just like a soft-bodied creature crawling on the earth.


    The shadows moved towards a certain area.


    The shadow then morphed into a mysterious figure draped in ck, with a hood covering his head.


    His outfit was identical to those worn by the 88 assassins.


    Clearly, he was also from the ancient and mysterious assassin''s guild: AGHHO.


    The figure bent over and studied the scattered clothes and ck masks on the ground thoughtfully. "Is this... from 88?"


    The second shadow also turned human, eximed in surprise at the sight of the items.


    The leading figure reached out, picked up a bit of Ash, and rubbed it between his fingers.


    He frowned and said coldly, "Quickly check around. If 88''s stuff is here, the others probably left simr items."


    Hispanion swiftly vanished into stealth mode, reappeared after a moment, his voice incredibly grave, "I''ve checked, there are six ces in total. Seems like all six of them were wiped out, not one managed to escape..."


    "56, what the hell happened?"


    The leading figure shook his head slowly and spected, "There are only two possibilities. Either they provoked a force they shouldn''t have while carrying out their quest and got killed in retaliation..."


    "That''s impossible!" hispanion immediately shook his head, dismissing the leader''s theory, "Unless they ran into arge force from the most ancient churches, there''s no way they couldn''t escape. But this ce is spotless, there''s no sign of arge-scale conflict."


    The leading figure suddenly looked up, a chilling light flickering in his eyes beneath his mask, "Then the only other possibility is that they underestimated their target''s strength, caught off guard, and got wiped out."


    They fell silent.


    From their standpoint, the second guess was even more unreasonable.


    Before carrying out a quest, AGHHO would thoroughly investigate their target.


    If the target was found to be too strong, they would escte the quest to more capable members of the guild.


    Even if the target''s true strength differed from their investigation, it was impossible for all six of the top assassins ranked within AGHHO''s top 100 to be wiped out.


    The formation of six top assassins was formidable enough to infiltrate any major race''s pce with a reasonable chance of survival for at least two.


    But the facts wereid bare before them.


    If the first guess was invalid, then the second guess had to be the closest answer to the truth...


    The leader sighed deeply, saying somewhat helplessly, "It seems we need to escte the level of this quest a few notches. If someone could wipe out the six of them without making a sound, I reckon they wouldn''t have much trouble taking us out."


    "This quest is beyond our abilities. Let''s hand it over to the elders..."


    A gust of wind swept past, and the two figures disappeared from the grasnd once again.


    As if they were never there, the residual clothing on the ground also vanished into thin air.


    ...


    John made his way back to the werewolf vige and teleported to Silverglow.


    As soon as he emerged from the teleportation hall, he was surprised to find the number of yers in Silverglow had noticeably increased.


    The streets were bustling with foot traffic, as the Life-ss yers were busy setting up stalls and pitching their handcrafted wares to passing pedestrians.


    The grand halls of the various churches, where ss transitions take ce, were also swamped with activity.


    A smile tugged at John''s lips, realizing the poption of yers diving into Godyer was booming.


    As he casually strolled along the streets, he was taken aback by the surge of new buildings in the town. Especially nking the main road where the lord''s mansion was located, several domed structures seemed to have sprung up overnight.


    The tallest and grandest among them bore the words "Mercenary Hall."


    It was then that John remembered the addition of a mercenary feature in thetest game update.


    Presumably due to the increased number of teleportation points, making inter-regional travels more convenient for yers, the mercenary feature was unlocked ordingly.


    yers who believe they are powerful can register as mercenaries in the Mercenary Hall and take up various quests published there.


    It effectively addressed yers'' craving for quests.


    Before this feature, yers had to manually initiate chats with NPCs to stumble upon quests other than their ss'' main ones.


    Aside from the Mercenary Hall, the names of the other new buildings also piqued John''s interest.


    Equipment Forging and Appraisal Hall...


    Trade Hall...


    Guild Management Hall...


    The Equipment Forging and Appraisal Hall was certainly designed for yers to conveniently manage their gear and items.


    With the increasing number of energy gems of various attributes, yers needed a ce to embed these gems into their weapons and armor.


    The Trade Hall was self-exnatory, a venue dedicated to facilitating trades between yers.


    If a yer obtained an item or piece of gear but was unwilling to cough up the heftymission fee at the auction house, they could head to the Trade Hall to trade with others directly.


    This was undoubtedly a boon for solo yers who were notoriously stingy, always eager to stretch a dime into a dor...


    Lastly, the Guild Management Hall was established for the major guilds.


    With this hall in ce, guilds couldn''t simply attack each other recklessly.


    If they wished to initiate a guild war, they needed to file an application at the Guild Management Hall and could only proceed upon approval.


    John mulled it over and decided to step into the grandest Mercenary Hall.


    The moment he entered, he was greeted by a cacophony of chatter.


    In the spacious hall, yers of all levels were huddled in small groups, chatting away while asionally ncing up at the quest board overhead, trying to pick a mercenary quest suitable for them.


    There were also some registered Mercenary Guilds holding up signs disying their guild name and the ss of the members they were looking to recruit.


    "Iron Fist Mercenary Guild, we''re in need of a Priest.


    If there''s any Priest above level 50 looking for quests,e quick..."


    "White Maple Mercenary Guild, we urgently need two Assassin ss yers and two Mage ss yers.


    No specific elemental attribute required for the mages.


    Our guild leader is a whopping level 62. If you want to level up fast,e join us..."


    "Green Vine Mercenary Guild, we''re about to embark on a quest and need a Pdin above level 55 on short notice..."


    ...


    The messages on the signs were a colorful array, but their content all boiled down to the same thing: they were recruiting newly registered mercenaries.


    The concept of the Mercenary Guild, a small-scale team, came into being along with the mercenary function.


    Most had only a few core members, and when they set out on quests, they would temporarily recruit additional members if they felt underpowered.


    Theposition of these small teams was typically very diverse, with some being guild members doing quests for fun, others being solo yers looking for strength in numbers.


    The maximum number of people a Mercenary Guild can have is 20.


    John casually passed by various Mercenary Guilds stationed near the entrance, holding up their signs.


    He simply shook his head and declined the proactive advances of some yers.


    He navigated through the crowded throng of people and arrived at a counter.


    Looking up, there sat a stout, matronly NPC.


    "Hello, I''m here to register as a mercenary."


    John knocked politely on the table.


    The stoutdy behind the counter, looking rather impatient, lifted her head and threw over a piece of parchment.


    "Write down your name, ss, and level... Then just press your handprint onto it."


    John smiled, unbothered by thedy''s brusque attitude.


    He knew well why she seemed so impatient.


    After all, the mercenary function had only been opened a few days ago, and there must be a massive influx of yers pouring into the Mercenary Hall to register.


    Thisdy probably deals with tens of thousands of yers registering each day, so it''s no wonder she''s not in the best mood...

 Chapter 164 163-The Most Dangerous Quest (3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 164 Chapter 163-The Most Dangerous Quest (3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John wrote his name on the parchment, casually putting ''Assassin'' as his ss and ''70'' as his level...


    After all, he assumed thedy wouldn''t bother to verify the authenticity of the information on the parchment...


    As expected, after John pressed his handprint and handed the parchment back to thedy, she barely nced at it before tossing it into a drawer and handing John a silver-white badge.


    The badge had a single star on it and nothing else.


    [Silver Mercenary Badge: A badge indicating the yer''s status as a mercenary. The initial level is one star, and it can be upgraded to a maximum of 10 stars. After 10 stars, it automatically changes to a Gold Mercenary Badge.]


    [Attributes: All attributes +5]


    John raised an eyebrow.


    So, the mercenary badge was actually a piece of equipment?


    No wonder most yers choose to register as mercenaries.


    Although a mere addition of 5 points to all attributes seems quite paltry, it''s better than nothing.


    John was just a one-star mercenary now.


    To increase his star level, he would have toplete a certain number of quests.


    To upgrade from one star to two, he needs toplete ten daily quests.


    To upgrade from two stars to three, he needs toplete 100 daily quests or ten quests of normal difficulty.


    And so forth, with both the number and difficulty of the quests doubling each time.


    So, to quickly increase the number of stars on the mercenary badge, one must constantlyplete quests...


    It could be seen as a way to encourage yers to be stronger faster.


    John opened his personal attribute panel.


    It''s worth noting that after the new version update, every yer''s personal attribute panel has an additional mercenary attribute box.


    Only after registering as a one-star Silver Mercenary would this new mercenary attribute box light up.


    He embedded the one-star Silver Emblem into it, causing the attribute box to instantly light up.


    [System Message: You are now a One-Star Silver Mercenary. On the vast expanse of Godyer Continent, mercenaries have be an indispensable ss among all races. They might be heinous fugitives, travelers journeying across thend, or powerhouses living incognito... In a nutshell, Godyer Continent needs mercenaries, it needs this ss to bring convenience to all strata of society...]


    [Current questpletion count: 0]


    [Quests needed to be promoted to Two-Star Silver Mercenary: 20 (daily quests)]


    ¡­


    John returned to the center of the Mercenary Hall, standing shoulder to shoulder with other yers in the hall, raising their eyes to the various mercenary quests scrolling above their heads.


    Directly above them hung a huge crystal panel, with lines of information scrolling at dizzying speed.


    It was reminiscent of an LED screen from the real world, only its text and graphics were constructed through energy transmission.


    Most of the quests disyed were simple daily quests.


    These quests were written in white, followed by dozens of ordinary difficulty quests in green.


    Then came medium difficulty quests in blue... high difficulty quests in orange...


    The mercenary ss had a history spanning at least ten thousand years on the Godyer Continent.


    Its procedural system was, one could argue, quite robust.


    Whenever someone posted a quest, the Mercenary Hall would review it, urately categorizing its difficulty level before it was publicized on the crystal panel.


    John skimmed past the low difficulty quests and directed his gaze to the very top of the crystal panel.


    There, three quests, red as blood, hung high.


    The red font indicated that these quests were extremely difficult, bordering on impossible toplete.


    "Quest One: Join the Imperial Vanguard, assist in the exploration of the Northern Abyssal Rift, gather information about the shallows of the Abyss, draw a map of the Abyssal Shallows¡­


    Quest level requirement: At least Three-Star Gold Mercenary or above, with the ss of dark elements preferred.


    Quest reward: One piece of legendary equipment, two pieces of epic equipment, 500,000 gold coins, one orange Skill Book...


    Note: This quest is extremely difficult. There is a high probability of encountering dangerous Abyssal monsters during the exploration. All mercenaries should assess their own capabilities...


    This quest is issued by the Northern Myst Empire''s Royal Family, the quest rewards are confirmed to be authentic."


    John was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the first quest he''d see to involve the Abyss.


    The rewards for this quest were incredibly enticing though.


    There was a piece of legendary equipment, and an orange Skill Book.


    Even John was somewhat tempted, let alone the other yers present.


    However, the content of the quest deterred all yers on site.


    Exploring the Abyss was far beyond their capabilities.


    Even if it was just the shallows of the Abyss, any minor creature there possessed a level exceeding 150.


    Decimating the current yers would be a cakewalk for them.


    Nobody wanted to risk their lives in the Abyss, not even yers who could endlessly respawn in this game.


    Plus, thews within the Abyss differed vastly from their own.


    If one entered rashly without the power to suppress the elements within their bodies from going haywire, they might end up getting killed the moment they stepped into the Abyss...


    John stroked his chin, continuing to scroll down:


    "Quest Two: Join the Empire''s Border Army, station at the fortress beyond the abyss rift, assist the border army inbat, with a minimum station time of half a year...


    Quest Level Requirement: Minimum of three-star Golden Mercenaries, preference for Mage and Assassin sses.


    Quest Rewards: One piece of legendary equipment, one piece of epic equipment, a special ss, and 400,000 gold coins...


    Note: This quest is extremely challenging... We hope that the mercenaries can weigh their abilities...


    This quest was issued by the Easternwood Empire''s Military Department, and the quest rewards have been verified as authentic."


    John licked his lips uncontrobly.


    Well, it''s another quest rted to the abyss.


    It seems that over the years, the small-scale wars between the two human empires and the abyss have never ceased.


    He didn''t even know until now that there were so many abyss rifts at the northern border...


    However, he has no interest in the second extremely difficult quest.


    Having him assist the army in garrisoning a fortress for more than half a year, isn''t that a total waste of time?


    At present, the time for the collision and integration of the Godyer world with the real world is getting shorter.


    He needs to explore more areas as soon as possible, try to promote the development process of the Godyer game, and recover his strength in the real world faster.


    Who has time to deal with these local quests?


    John collected his thoughts and continued to look down.


    "Quest Three: Exterminate the Wraith creatures in the Death Manor. To the east of Storm City, there is an abandoned manor where countless Wraith creatures have long been entrenched. They all belong to the Wraith Grand Magician Gelsa hidden in the deepest part of the Death Manor. He is a very cunning and treacherous Wraith magician who always likes to trap passing travelers and turn living people into his Wraith summons. We ask the mercenaries to clear the Death Manor and drive Gelsa back to the Demon''s main camp...


    Quest Level Requirement: Golden mercenaries of three-star level or above, with no fewer than five, preference for Holy Light sses...


    Quest Rewards: Aplete set of epic equipment, an orange Skill Book, and 350,000 gold coins...


    Note: The level of the Grand Magician Gelsa of Wraith is at least 250, this quest is extremely dangerous, we hope that the mercenaries can weigh their abilities...


    This quest is issued by the Storm City Lord''s Mansion, and the quest rewards have been verified as authentic."


    John was rendered speechless.


    This third extremely dangerous quest indeed has no big connection with the abyss, but the overall difficulty is even higher than the previous two.


    After all, the previous two quests do offer a certain chance of survival if one is cunning enough.


    But for the third high-risk quest, it''s practically a death sentence for yers.


    He couldplete the quest to expel the high-level Wraith Grand Magician, but the quest rewards are not attractive to him.


    Just as John was about to leave, the information on the giant crystal panel above his head suddenly updated at a high speed.


    Some new quests were added.


    "Look, there''s another red high-risk quest..."


    Some yers on the scene immediately eximed.


    John also looked up following the crowd:


    "Quest Four: Clear out the Bone Cave. The Bone Cave is located 120 miles north of Cloud Sea and is named for the bones that fill the cave. Hidden in the Bone Cave is a giant Undead Serpent, which always attacks passers-by and drags them into the cave to devour their flesh and blood. We hope that the mercenaries can clear out the creatures in the Bone Cave and ensure the safety of the surrounding residents...


    Quest Level Requirement: No level requirement, but it is best for Golden mercenaries or above, and the number should not be less than 10...


    Quest Rewards: One legendary item, five portions of Cloud Sea mineral sand, and 400,000 gold coins...


    Note: The Bone Serpent is at least a 230-level Lord Boss, and it also has many snake monsters above 180 level, so we hope that the mercenaries can weigh their abilities."


    After carefully reading this highest risk level quest that had just been refreshed,


    John gently stroked his chin, and his eyes gradually lit up.

 Chapter 166 165-Dissuasion and Testing (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 166 Chapter 165-Dissuasion and Testing (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Within the spacious Mercenary Hall, a silence fell. John''sst statement echoed in the vast room.


    All the yers present were stunned, looking at John in disbelief, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    And it wasn''t just the yers - the employees of the Mercenary Hall also turned their heads towards John, their faces mimicking expressions of having seen a ghost.


    Saphir stayed silent for a long while, then finally burst into heartyughter, so much so that tears were about to flow from his eyes.


    He stared at John with an incredibly sarcastic look, not uttering a word for a long time.


    Initially, Saphir thought that his dismissive attitude would make this audaciousd back off.


    Yet, as he stared at John, who stared right back, the young man''s eyes remained calm and tranquil, devoid of any disturbance.


    Saphir dropped hisughing face, sneered cryptically, "Young man, I must say, your courage ismendable. But have you understood what the ring, blood-red indication on the first four quests represent?"


    "It signifies extreme danger, it signifies the possibility of death at any moment. I know you newbies, popping out from God knows where, have the unique ability to respawn, but I assume that such a resurrection isn''t without its costs, right?"


    "I don''t know if you''re proposing to take this quest just to show off, or if you truly overestimate yourself, believing you can miraculouslyplete it. But I would advise you to take back your words and not to do something as foolish as attempting the impossible."


    John listened quietly to everything Saphir had to say, then responded indifferently, "Done talking? Can you proceed with the quest application now?"


    Saphir''s expression froze, the words he had at the tip of his tongue stuck in his throat.


    His curious eyes scanned John from top to bottom.


    Saphir genuinely didn''t know where the young man in front of him got his courage from...


    Seeing that Saphir hadn''t responded for quite a while, John was getting impatient.


    With a frown, he spoke coldly, "What are you hesitating about? Do you enjoy standing here like a fool?"


    Saphir snorted lightly. Since this young man didn''t heed the advice and was bent on courting death, what more could he say? You can''t convince a suicidal man...


    After a pause, Saphir said in a heavy voice, "I can handle the quest registration for you, but I''m really curious. Why did you choose the fourth quest?"


    John gave a nonchnt response, "Because the fourth quest has no level requirement for mercenaries, and I''m just a one-star Silver Mercenary. I can''t take the other three quests..."


    Saphir''s eyes bulged with anger, nearly popping out of their sockets. In disbelief, he continued to ask, "So, you chose the fourth quest simply because your mercenary level isn''t enough for the first three?"


    John nodded naturally, looking a bit strangely at the burly Grand Archmage in front of him, "What else could it be?"


    Under John''s peculiar gaze, Saphir felt a bit ufortable.


    He sensed some meaning behind this look and pondered over it for a while. Isn''t this the look you give to a fool?


    Saphir was immediately infuriated.


    Angrily, he waved his hand to the side.


    Magic surged in an instant, and a rustic parchment suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "That''s how you undertake a quest. You just need to press your hand on this parchment. The quest has a time limit of three days. If it''s notpleted within that timeframe, the quest will automatically be deemed a failure,"


    Saphir tossed the parchment to John, fuming, "For these three days, no one else can undertake this quest. I can''t wait to see how you n onpleting a quest of this highest level of difficulty."


    John nonchntly pressed his hand onto the parchment, an odd ripple descended from the void onto him.


    Contract established.


    Quest epted.


    John gave a satisfied nod and was about to leave when Saphir abruptly called after him, "Wait a minute¡­"


    John reluctantly stopped, wondering, "What else is there?"


    Saphir suddenly sighed, sounding somewhat gentler, "Young man, I appreciate your fearless courage. However, I feel obliged to tell you that quests with these red marks are nearly impossible toplete."


    "Even the seasoned top-tier mercenaries need to be extremely cautious when undertaking such quests. Often, they need to coborate with mercenaries of their own caliber or execute the quest as a Mercenary Guild. Still, they frequently fall at the hands of their quest targets."


    "Do you have any idea about the terrifying existence you''re going to face? A level 200+ lord-level monster, a presence that even I can''t look down upon. As for a youngster like you, it''s just like adding another dish to the monster''s table¡­"


    "So, it''s not toote to turn back now. Although the quest contract is established, I can pull some strings here and help you cancel it¡­"


    As Saphir tried to dissuade him earnestly, a faint smile appeared on John''s face.


    He suddenly found that this gruff-looking Fire Grand Archmage was not as irritating as he first seemed.


    At least, the guy had a good heart.


    Saphir had been persuading John for a while now, but John merely shook his head slowly, firmly rejecting his good intentions.


    This immediately got Saphir annoyed.


    Since it hade to this, there was no need for him to hold back.


    Saphir''s robe fluttered even without any wind, an abyss-like majestic aura suddenly erupted from within him without any warning.


    A gust of wild wind blew through the Mercenary Hall, making a whistling sound.


    The overwhelming aura pinned all the yers firmly to the ground, leaving them unable to even lift their heads.


    Even the well-leveled staff members lowered their heads, shivering in fear.


    The sses on the table shattered with a bang, and the parchment papers flew all over the ce.


    Saphir''s cold voice echoed in the wind, "Since you''re so stubborn, let me see if you really have the strength that matches your courage. If you can''t even withstand my pressure, even if you go to the Bone Cave, it would be a suicide mission¡­"


    John stood there with his hands behind his back, letting the wind sweep over him.


    Saphir''s aura waspletely locked onto John, and all the pressure was applied solely to him.


    Otherwise, the mere leak of his aura would have been enough to send all the yers in the hall back to the respawn pool.


    After all, the level gap was just too great...


    After a moment, Saphir retracted his aura.


    When he lifted his head to look at John, he was petrified on the spot, unable to move for a long time.


    That''s because John was unharmed and even had the leisure to fix the white beginner''s clothes that had been messed up by the wind.


    "You..." Saphir''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You actually withstood my pressure. That''s impossible. All you unknown ss yers that have emerged from unknown areas usually have very low levels. You couldn''t possibly withstand my aura¡­"


    John tilted his head, not bothering to exin Saphir''s doubts.


    He simply asked in a low voice, "Is there anything else? I only have three days, so please stop wasting my time..."


    Saphir took a long look at John, speaking in a solemn tone, "Although I have no idea how you managed, you''re definitely not like these other useless individuals. Go on, maybe you truly can perform miracles..."


    At this moment, some of the yers finally recognized John''s identity.


    One of them eximed, "Wait a minute, isn''t this the mysterious Galewind from the video?"


    At this revtion, the Mercenary Hall immediately erupted with buzz.


    "What? He''s the mysterious Galewind?"


    "He''s really the guy who can withstand system punishments, no wonder his actions are out of ordinary."


    "Right, should''ve known it was Galewind. No one else would dare to take on such a high-difficulty quest..."


    "Idol, can I have your autograph? I''m your most devoted fan!"


    "How did Galewind be so powerful? Can he share his secret with us?"


    "Don''t dream. Do you really think everyone can be as badass as Galewind?"


    "Exactly, even if he told you his secret, you might not be able to pull it off!"


    ...


    yers crawled off the ground, their eyes glued to John.


    They wished they could swarm around John and dissect him...


    Even for John, the burning stares of so many people were a bit overwhelming for a moment.


    He turned around and quickly headed for the exit of the Mercenary Hall.


    Some yers were even curious enough to chase after him.


    However, their movement speedpared to John''s was like night and day.


    After John left, he quickly disappeared into the streets, leaving a group of frustrated yers who didn''t get a chance to speak with him.


    Back in the empty Mercenary Hall, Saphir remained silent for a moment, then chuckled to himself, "What an interesting young man, seems like he''s quite well-known in their world... I hope you really canplete this top-tier quest... If you return safely, perhaps you could be the next legend in the mercenary world..."

 Chapter 167 166-Return to Dawn Breeze Auction House (3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 167 Chapter 166-Return to Dawn Breeze Auction House (3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John dashed through the bustling streets like a nimble fish, his speed breathtaking.


    Passersby only felt a gust of wind but saw nothing when they turned to look.


    Only after confirming that no one was following did John finally slow down.


    Wiping off a bit of cold sweat on his forehead, John pondered as he strolled.


    Should he start wearing a mask or something?


    He now realized just how widespread his fame was among the yers.


    The heated stares from the yers in the Mercenary Hall still sent shivers down his spine, especially the almost ravenous gazes from some female yers.


    Looking up, John was surprised to find himself standing in front of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    A faint smile appeared on his face - what a coincidence.


    This was one of his intended destinations today.


    He stepped towards the entrance of the Dawn Breeze Auction House, flipping out the ck VIP card Master Reo had given him earlier between his fingers.


    Upon seeing the ck VIP card in John''s hands, the NPC doorman at the entrance immediately bowed deeply. "Honored guest, wee to the headquarters of Silverglow Dawn Breeze Auction House. Do you need me to guide you inside?"


    John shook his head and replied casually, "No need, I can find my way."


    The NPC doorman straightened up, a respectful smile on his face.


    "Very well. If you require anything, please do not hesitate to ask any of our staff. We will strive to meet your every request."


    With a slight nod, John entered the auction house.


    When there weren''t any auctions taking ce, therge auction room on the first floor was usually not open.


    Various items were disyed in the lobby for guests to choose from.


    John nced around; the merchandise on the first floor wasrgely poor-quality equipment and items.


    None of it exceeded an umon level.


    It seemed that only cheap and subpar goods could be sold on the first floor.


    Most of the yers browsing the goods on the first floor were of lower level, mainly solo yers.


    It''s amon situation in every game.


    Solo yers, usually without any special opportunities, struggle to amass enough wealth to buy high-quality equipment.


    These low-level yers roamed the first floor, carefully inspecting every piece of equipment on disy.


    They hoped to find some overlooked gem, but their dream was bound to be dashed.


    After all, if there were any decent low-level items, the sellers wouldn''t consign them to the auction house but would opt to trade them directly in the trading hall.


    While John was lost in his thoughts, he naturally walked towards the stairs leading to the second floor.


    The equipment and items sold on the second floor were noticeably higher quality.


    John even found a few impressive rare items.


    Of course, there was no epic-level gear or items, but that was to be expected.


    Items of such caliber would not simply be disyed for sale, but rather saved for auction to increase their value.


    Upon reaching the second floor, John noticed fewer yers around, most of them members of guilds, their guild names prominently disyed above their heads.


    As John turned a corner, he saw a pudgy man with his girlfriend, examining a rare item''s attributes.


    "Listen, darling, Dawn Breeze Auction House is thergest auction house among all the human cities. All the equipment and items they sell are top-notch. Let''s skip the rubbish on the first floor. I''ll buy you a rare earring that suits your beautiful face..."


    The man was animatedly talking to his girlfriend, who appeared to be quite enticing.


    She cooed and flirted with him, though the shrewdness in her eyes indicated that her ttery was purely superficial.


    However, the man was too entranced by her charms to see through her act.


    The couple looked up and saw John, pausing for a moment.


    Then they gave him a disdainful look.


    Clearly, John''s worn-out gear and tattered ck cloak gave them the impression he was a penniless yer visiting the second floor just for kicks.


    The chubby man continued to snicker and sneer at the beautiful woman next to him, "That''s why I''ve been saying, Dawn Breeze Auction House should ce a level and wealth restriction on yers who wish to ess the second floor. If they don''t have the ability, they shouldn''t be allowed up there. Each piece of equipment here is incredibly expensive; how could these poor souls possibly afford them?"


    The woman exaggeratedly nodded her head, her disdain for the poor and adoration for the rich were truly sickening.


    John ignored the pair of fools, heading towards the stairs ahead.


    Unexpectedly, the chubby man couldn''t help but jeer again when he saw John''s action, "Look at that, the bumpkin is trying to get to the third floor? What a joke! The third floor is where Master Reo and Miss Isabe, the upper echelons of the auction house, reside. Even our guild leader is not allowed up there. Among all yers, absolutely no more than three have the privilege to step on the third floor."


    "This bumpkin definitely has no clue about the rules here, let''s just sit back and enjoy the show...watch how he gets kicked out!"


    The chubby man and hispanion halted, waiting gleefully for John to be stopped by the doorman.


    However, the next second, a scene that left them dumbfounded urred.


    John waved his hand at the doorman, who was dressed in a uniform, and the man immediately bowed to John, making way for him.


    Not until John''s footsteps disappeared around the staircase corner did the paire back to their senses...


    ...


    Inside a room elegantly decorated.


    Isabe personally made a cup of tea for John, smiling, "It''s been a long time since Mr. Galewind has visited our auction house. You''re here today, is there any good news?"


    John picked up the tea cup, his nostrils ring slightly.


    The rich aroma of tea mixed with the subtle scent of Isabe''s perfume, was soothing and refreshing.


    John nced at Isabe, who was sitting perfectly, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    This girl had managed to be a savvy and stylish career woman through the game''s life ss.


    He remembered the first time he met Isabe, she was bashful and naive.


    Now, she wasposed and noble, a world apart from her past. Indeed, true gold shines everywhere...


    Seeing John drift into his thoughts, Isabe didn''t urge him.


    Instead, she subtly pushed out her chest to better present her attractive curves.


    "Cough~"


    John coughed lightly, tactfully withdrawing his gaze, "I came here this time because there are some items I want to consign to your auction house. However, these items are a bit ''hot'', so you may need to handle them carefully."


    Isabe''s eyes immediately lit up.


    Every time John came to the auction house, she was the one who attended him personally.


    So, she knew how profound this man''s resources were...


    In some ways, it was thanks to the top-grade equipment and items that John consigned which allowed her to climb step by step to her current position.


    With this in mind, Isabe softlyughed, "Mr. Galewind, feel free to present your items. We will consign them all ording to your requirements."


    John reached out his hand, lightly brushing the table.


    The next second, six daggers quietlyy on the table.


    Isabe curiously looked at the six daggers on the table.


    The daggers had different designs, some were simple and powerful, others shy, and some were old and low-key, their sizes also varied.


    But one thing wasmon amongst them, they all emitted a faint glow, clearly not ordinary items.


    A warmth flowed through Isabe''s heart. She knew that equipment and items that emitted light in an unowned state were top-grade.


    Isabe subconsciously reached out to touch them, but was immediately stopped by John.


    "Don''t touch them casually. These daggers are all coated with deadly poison. I''ve researched it before; the poison is highly adhesive and can directly corrode the human body. It would be better to have someone purify them first before handling them..."


    Isabe drew back her hand as if electrocuted, her delicate face wearing a terrified expression.


    "I was wondering where these items came from¡­"


    She began to ask, but was cut off by John''s nonchnt response, "You need not concern yourself with their origin, as I think the auction house has a policy not to inquire too much about an item''s provenance. Besides, these daggers are rted to a dangerous, ancient organization. Knowing too much won''t do you any good."


    Isabe immediately squelched her curiosity.


    She was just an ordinary lifestyle gamer, with nobat abilities to speak of.


    From the sounds of John''s words, the secrets behind these six daggers seemed quite dangerous, and she figured it would be best not to probe too deeply.


    "Very well, Mr. Galewind, please wait a moment while I fetch Master Reo," she said, standing and leaving the room, her slender waist swaying as she walked away.


    Seen from the rear, her full, rounded buttocks twitched alluringly, enough to drive any man to distraction.

 Chapter 168 167-The Mysterious Asura Mask (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 168 Chapter 167-The Mysterious Asura Mask (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Soon, under Isabe''s guidance, Master Reo rushed in, apparently busy from his previous task given the dust on his clothing.


    Upon seeing John, he broke into a broad smile. "Mr. Galewind, it''s been a while! You are still as imposing as ever, I see."


    John responded with a smile of his own, lightly saying, "And Master Reo, as always, is the embodiment of knowledge and kindness. Our conversations always leave me refreshed and invigorated."


    At this, Master Reoughed heartily, his face light and jovial.


    Indeed, John''s words were not mere ttery; he held a high opinion of this gentle and kind old man, even if their encounters were few.


    "Your words are an honor, Mr. Galewind," Master Reo said, taking the seat Isabe had previously upied and looking across the table at John.


    Meanwhile, Isabe respectfully stood behind him.


    Even though her position was now on par with Master Reo''s, whenever they appeared together, she always lowered her own status, disying an attitude of deference.


    John nced at Isabe and asked, with a meaningful smile, "Is Master Reo satisfied with his apprentice?"


    Master Reo chuckled, his expression cheerful.


    "Quite indeed! Isabe is respectful, quick to learn, and gifted in the art of appraisal. Both in talent and temperament, she is a top-notch choice. I''m d to have such a perfect disciple."


    John smiled slightly as he watched Isabe respectfully salute Master Reo in gratitude.


    This was the reason why John always chose Isabe to attend to him every time he visited the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    From the start, he saw her as an upright person who handled things with poise and grace.


    Master Reo then turned his attention to the six daggers on the table and asked with a chuckle, "Are these the items you''ve brought for auction today, Mr. Galewind?"


    John nodded lightly and warned, "Don''t underestimate these six daggers, Master. The poison on them is extraordinary, capable of instantly killing on contact."


    "Oh? They have such great power?" Master Reo immediately perked up, leaning in to observe the items more closely.


    After a moment, the old man lifted his head, the smile on his facepletely vanished.


    With a solemn look, he said, "Such a ferocious poison, indeed it can kill with a mere touch of blood..."


    John spoke with a matter-of-fact tone, "I''ve erased all the spiritual imprints on them. Master, all you need to do is neutralize the poison and they''re good for auction... However, I do have a suggestion. It might be best to change the appearance of these six daggers before the auction. Otherwise, it may invite some unnecessary troubles..."


    Before Master Reo could respond, John thought for a moment and suddenly added, "On second thought, I believe it''s necessary to tell you the origin of these daggers. If you think it''s too much to handle, we can just call off this deal."


    At this, Master Reo immediately straightened up and stared at John with intense focus.


    With his sharp eye for appraisal, he instantly recognized the six daggers were all epic equipment, with top-notch attributes in their category.


    Not just Master Reo, but Isabe on the side also showed a curious gaze.


    After a moment''s thought, John asked with a frown, "Has Master Reo heard of the organization AGHHO?"


    Master Reo was taken aback, and after careful consideration, he eximed in surprise, "The AGHHO you''re talking about, isn''t that the oldest and most mysterious assassin''s league in the legend?"


    John nodded lightly, saying with a smirk, "These six daggers, they belong to six top-tier assassins of AGHHO..."


    Master Reo was deeply shaken, his eyes flickering uncertainly.


    On the other hand, Isabe lookedpletely baffled, unable to understand what the two men were discussing.


    "So, do you still have the courage to take on the consignment of these daggers?" John''s casual voice sounded.


    Master Reo gritted his teeth, finally pped the table and dered, "Yes! What''s there to fear? Even if they''re from AGHHO, so what? I refuse to believe that they can still recognize the daggers after we reshape them..."


    John let out a heartyugh, quite satisfied with Master Reo''s response.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve wiped off all the marks on these daggers. Just auction them and if anything dangerous happens, contact me directly..."


    Master Reo gave a wry smile, then looked at John in amazement, "Mr. Galewind, you keep surprising me. Facing AGHHO''s top assassins and still able to get away unscathed, even getting their equipment... I suppose those six top assassins are no longer in this world, right?"


    John just smiled without replying.


    After pondering for a moment and signing a contract with John, Master Reo instructed Isabe to put all six daggers into a box and deliver them to his workspace.


    After finishing his cup of tea, John suddenly asked, "Does your auction house have any masks for sale?"


    Master Reo thought for a while and replied softly, "Yes, actually, not too long ago, a client consigned a mask with us... but..."


    John raised an eyebrow, lightly said, "Feel free to speak your mind, Master."


    Master Reo gave a wry smile, "That mask has some rather bizarre effects. The client who consigned it did so because they could no longer bear the negative effects..."


    With that, Master Reo stood up and returned shortly with a dark wooden box.


    The box was radiating energy, apparently sealed with some sort of spell.


    Master Reo pushed the box towards John, but as John reached to open it, Master Reo intervened.


    "I suggest Mr. Galewind not to open it here. It''s best to go to Holy Light Church. Only Holy Light can suppress the thing inside..."


    John smiled lightly and reassured him in his nonchnt manner, "Don''t worry, nothing can stir up trouble in front of me, no matter how bizarre it is."


    Seeing John''s confidence, Master Reo didn''t try to deter him any further.


    John flung the lid off the wooden box.


    Lying inside was an antique silver mask with an expression halfway between a grin and a grimace,plete with protruding fangs, giving it an eerie and unsettling look.


    As the box was opened, the sealing power dissipated and the mask lying still inside the box suddenly began to tremble.


    An invisible force was emitted from the mask.


    Seemingly detecting the presence of people nearby, the mask''s trembling became increasingly intense.


    The invisible force swept over the two men.


    John didn''t seem to feel anything, but Master Reo held his head in clear difort.


    John quickly pped the mask, scolding, "Knock it off, behave!"


    Whether the mask possessed consciousness or was intimidated by John''s energy, it gradually quieted down and stopped trembling violently.


    The invisible force that was emitted also vanished.


    John nodded in satisfaction, picking up the mask to examine it.


    He casually cast a Detection spell but astonishingly received no feedback.


    This piqued John''s interest.


    Sitting across from him, Master Reo shook his head to clear the lingering dizziness.


    He said with a wry smile, "That''s the peculiar thing about this mask. It seems to emit an energy that attacks the mind directly... It was quite a struggle to discover that the power of the Holy Light can suppress this energy. We had to specially request a priest from the Holy Light Church to seal it."


    John nodded and quietly activated the Eye of Artemis.


    Even before the Divine Skill, all beings were equal, and even this bizarre mask couldn''t keep its attributes hidden:


    "[Asura Mask (Special Item, Grade Unknown): In ancient times on the Godyer continent, there was a legendary figure who defied fate, calling himself ''Asura''. He once defied the heavens by killing gods with a mortal body, which led to a multitude of gods besieging him until his fall. Even his name was distorted and concealed, leaving only this mask...]


    [Exclusive ss: Godyer]


    [Level Requirement: None]


    [Attached Skill 1: Wrath of the Asura (Divine Skill): The Asura Mask is constantly releasing energy, causing a mental deterrent to any being that sees it. Prolonged exposure to the Asura''s Wrath energy field will cause irreversible soul damage. Once equipped, it can be turned off...]


    [Attached Skill 2: Gods'' Lament (Divine Skill) (Passive): After equipping the Asura Mask, every attack on a god directly impacts their divinity, with a 1% chance of shattering itpletely...]


    [Attached Skill 3: Bloodburn (Divine Skill): Upon release, it burns all energy within the Godyer, in exchange for doubling attack damage, defensive power, speed, and control ofws for one minute... Forced HP drops to 1 point...]"


    John shot up from his seat, momentarily losing hisposure.


    This mask turned out to be an exclusive item for the Godyer ss!

 Chapter 169 168-Trust (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 169 Chapter 168-Trust (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    This was the first time John had seen a piece of equipment exclusive to the Godyer ss on the Godyer Continent.


    When he left the Godyer Temple, he didn''t take anything with him, save for a tattered ck cloak.


    Because that unassuming ck cloak was the only exclusive equipment for the Godyer ss:


    [Godyer Cloak (Divine Equipment): It started as a regr cloak, but after being soaked in the blood of countless gods, it evolved into the most terrifying piece of equipment in the world, instilling fear in all deities...]


    [Exclusive ss: Godyer]


    [Level Requirement: None]


    [Stats: +5000 Defense, +2000 Speed, +1500 Attack, +50% Armor Pration, +30% Critical Strike...]


    [Additional Skill 1: Invisibility (Divine Skill)...]


    [Additional Skill 2: Devour All (Divine Skill)...] ...


    Perhaps no one could guess just how incredible the stats of this seemingly worn-out ck cloak truly were.


    The base stat bonuses alone were unmatched by any other piece of equipment.


    Even a set of legendary weapons and gear couldn''t offer as many stat bonuses as this single cloak...


    Now, John had finallye across a second piece of Godyer-exclusive equipment.


    He gently drummed his fingers on the table, staring at the Asura Mask before him, lost in deep thought.


    From the properties of the Asura Mask, it was clear that there had been other Godyers before him, like the legendary figure "Asura" mentioned in the mask''s properties who seemed to have the same ss as himself.


    But strangely, John had never heard any tales or legends about the Godyer ss.


    He didn''t know whether it was the lofty gods intentionally concealing it or some other reasons.


    As for the fate of those predecessors of his who shared his ss, John had no clue. But he imagined their endings probably weren''t too pleasant.


    After all, the Godyer ss was inherently designed to y gods.


    The lofty gods would never allow a Godyer to live among mortals.


    If discovered, they would certainly try to obliterate them with the full force of their divine powers.


    Even if a Godyer''s strength could suppress any individual god, facing a group assault would still be difficult.


    Thinking of this, a chill ran down John''s spine.


    Fortunately, the attention of all gods was currently diverted by other events, and they hadn''t paid much attention to the Godyer Continent.


    Otherwise, he might have been besieged by countless gods the moment he left the Godyer Temple.


    He knew he had to continue enhancing his strength...


    He had a long way to go...


    While John was deep in thought, Master Reo sat quietly in his seat without any interruption.


    However, his gaze was intently fixed on John, knowing that this mysterious young man must have discovered some secret from the strange mask.


    Master Reo had always been curious about this mask.


    All of his identification methods were unable to find any information about it.


    It left him as powerless as when he faced the "Fias'' tooth"...


    John came back to his senses and gave Master Reo an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry, I spaced out a bit..."


    Master Reo shook his head, his smile warm and forgiving. "No worries, I suspect Mr. Galewind stumbled upon something. Would you mind sharing?"


    John responded with a light chuckle, nonchntly saying, "Actually, it''s nothing special. This mask just reminds me of an old friend who always wore something simr..."


    John did not disclose the truth to Master Reo.


    His Godyer ss was his deepest secret.


    Not even his closest associates knew, so he certainly wouldn''t tell Master Reo.


    John paused, then said with augh, "What''s the asking price for this mask? I''d like to purchase it."


    Seeing John unwilling to borate, Master Reo astutely dropped the inquiry.


    When John asked about the price, Master Reo fell silent.


    John furrowed his brows, pressing further, "Is there a problem? Is the seller asking too much?"


    Master Reo shook his head, forcing a smile.


    "The price isn''t high, just a few thousand gold coins. But the consignor set an additional condition. Anyone wanting to buy the mask must exchange an item for it."


    "What item?"


    John''s brows furrowed further.


    He knew that barter deals could be the most troublesome.


    Master Reo''s bitter smile deepened. "They want...Cloud Sea Ore. The seller wants to exchange it for two pieces of Cloud Sea Ore."


    "What?" John almost thought he had misheard.


    If he recalled correctly, the high difficulty quest he just epted from the Mercenary Hall had five pieces of Cloud Sea Ore as a reward.


    Was such a coincidence even possible?


    Seeing John speechless, Master Reo assumed he was troubled, so he began exining.


    "There''s really no other way. The consignor, a powerful adventurer, found the mask in an ancient relic."


    John interrupted, "It''s okay, I agree to exchange two pieces of Cloud Sea Ore."


    Master Reo was stunned, his face freezing despite his vast experience.


    "Are you...sure you want to exchange the Cloud Sea Ore? It''s precious. I''ve been at this auction house for years, and I haven''t even seen one piece..."


    John nonchntly nodded, chuckling, "I''m sure. Just keep the mask safe. I''ll bring the Cloud Sea Ore in three days."


    After a pause and some hesitation, Master Reo pushed the mask back towards John.


    "Since you say so, Mr. Galewind, take this mask now. The seal has been broken, and it''s actually troublesome to keep it in the auction house."


    John, a mysterious smile curving his lips, teased, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll just take the mask and run?"


    Master Reoughed heartily, expressing his confidence. "Mr. Galewind, you''re one of our most valued customers. I trust you..."


    John just smiled and without any further ceremony, he fit the mask onto his face.


    A low humming noise echoed as the mask melded with John''s face.


    The whole space seemed to vibrate subtly, an invisible force spreading out, then disappearing quickly.


    [System Notification: You have equipped Asura Mask...]


    John looked up at Master Reo nonchntly.


    Master Reo seemed to have no perception of the energy fluctuation in the room.


    Seeing John casually put on such a strange mask, Master Reo was initially a bit worried.


    However, seeing no reaction after the mask was worn, he felt relieved.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Master Reo, John stood up, ready to leave.


    "I''ll leave the consignment of the six daggers to you. If there are any issues, contact me immediately."


    Master Reo, with a lightugh and stroking his long beard, nodded in acknowledgment.


    Watching John leave the auction house, Master Reo turned to Isabe and chuckled, "Silly girl, you truly are a lucky charm for our auction house..."


    As soon as John stepped out of the Dawn Breeze Auction House, hismunication channel suddenly rang.


    It was amunication request from Emma.


    As soon as themunication channel was connected, there was a loud noiseing from the other side.


    John raised an eyebrow in surprise. Where did that girl run off to?


    Emma''s clear and pleasant voice came through, "Johnny, are you back in Silverglow yet?"


    John answered softly, "I''m back, I''m taking care of some business right now."


    Emma responded quite obediently, "Alright then, I''m going to level up with White Feather."


    John teased her, "Aren''t you worried that I might encounter danger?"


    Emma snorted proudly, "Danger? No way, Johnny is the strongest, the only ones in danger are those idiots who oppose you."


    John couldn''t help but smile.


    From the other side, Emma continued, "I have to work hard too, aiming to equip the gear Johnny gave me as soon as possible."


    John''s brow furrowed slightly. He casually asked, "Are you with White Feather now? Just the two of you?"


    Emma answered cheerfully, "No, White Feather has gathered herpanions from Silver Church. We''ve formed a Mercenary Guild and are preparing to fight monsters to level up..."


    John went silent.


    He was somewhat confident in White Feather, but not so much in the other yers from Silver Church.


    If that silly girl Emma revealed the "Woodmist Warchant" in public, it could very well stir up other yers'' covetous hearts.


    That is a unique legendary staff with sky-high attributes. It''s hard for any yer to resist such temptation.

 Chapter 170 169-Snowla’s Request (3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 170 Chapter 169-Sno''s Request (3rd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Seeming to sense something was off, Emma cautiously asked, "Johnny, is there something wrong?"


    John chuckled bitterly, "Silly girl, don''t tell me you''ve shared with your teammates that you have the ultra-rare staff, Woodmist Warchant?"


    Emma instantly understood why John had gone silent.


    She responded with a sweet smile, her voice as pleasant as a silver bell, "Don''t worry, Johnny, I''m not that silly. That gear was a gift from you, the most precious gift I''ve ever received. How could I share it with others?"


    Only then did John rx, it seems he had been overthinking.


    While Emma may be naive, she is far from being foolish. She surely understands the preciousness of the "Woodmist Warchant".


    "Alright, work hard... I have to make a trip to Cloud Sea. Stay safe and contact me immediately if anything happens."


    Emma obediently hummed in response.


    Just as John was about to end themunication, White Feather''s voice suddenly came through, "Emma, are you on the line with Galewind?"


    Perhaps after receiving an affirmative response from Emma, White Feather came over, "Galewind, can you hear me?"


    John responded indifferently, "I can hear you..."


    White Feather asked expectantly, "Galewind, do you still need Silver Tear? We''ve recently produced arge batch..."


    John chuckled, so that''s what it was.


    "Great, we''ll keep the previous price, and I''ll take all of it. Leave it with Emma for now and I''ll settle up when we meet."


    "Alright, thank you, Galewind..."


    White Feather''s voice suddenly became lively, as if he was very pleased.


    After ending themunication, John arrived at the Silverglow teleportation point.


    From here, he would teleport to Cloud Sea.


    After paying the teleportation fee, a sh of light passed by, and John''s figure disappeared in the light of the teleportation point.


    When he reappeared, he was thousands of miles away in Cloud Sea.


    Stepping out of the teleportation hall, he looked up and finally understood why this city was named Cloud Sea.


    Above his head,yers of clouds churned, looking like an ocean of fog.


    And the clouds here were extremely low, as if they were within reach.


    John leisurely strolled through Cloud Sea.


    It must be said that theyout of these secondary cities wasrgely the same.


    The city lord''s mansion was located in the very center of the city, next to the main camp of the city guards.


    Apart from that, the Mercenary Hall, Guild Management Hall, Equipment Forging and Appraisal Hall...


    Theyout of these important buildings was basically consistent with Silverglow.


    John opened the system map and looked closely, suddenly discovering something intriguing.


    On the system map, almost all the second-tier cities currently open to yers were located in the Nortnds.


    They bordered the Demon territories.


    This was not just for human yers, but other races as well.


    John stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    Clearly, this was intentionally done by the system, the aim being to better train yers and allow them to grow faster throughbat.


    Because the Nortnds bordered the Demon territories, if a war broke out between the two factions, this would be the frontline.


    For centuries, the Nortnds have always been rife with conflicts, with various monsters running rampant.


    It was clearly a natural proving ground.


    John shook his head, collecting his scattered thoughts, and located Bone Cave on the system map.


    After thinking for a while, he first went to the trading hall to buy some consumable items.


    These included the Teleport Scroll, which was added after the system update.


    [Teleport Scroll (Consumable Item): After use, it allows the yer to quickly return to the nearest town...]


    [Value: 500 gold coins]


    This item was quite useful, saving yers a lot of travel time.


    After all, when you''re in the middle of nowhere, you can''t exactly find a teleportation point...


    Unfortunately, the conditions for using a Teleport Scroll areplex.


    It requires the user to be out ofbat. In battle, a Teleport Scroll cannot be used.


    Otherwise, I imagine many yers would treat this item as a lifesaver, using it to return to town whenever they encounter an unbeatable monster.


    Moreover, it can''t be used in various secret realms.


    It must be used after leaving the secret realm. John looked at the dozens of Teleport Scrolls in his backpack and sighed softly.


    It''s a good item, but its limitations are too significant.


    Given its price of 500 gold coins each, it''s likely unaffordable for many solo yers.


    Just as John was about to leave Cloud Sea, hismunicator rang again.


    Opening the channel, an unexpected message popped up.


    Sno: Galewind, big brother, do you have time to help your little sister today?


    John raised an eyebrow, the image of Sno appearing in his mind.


    What was this littless messaging him for out of the blue?


    Although he had questions, John still replied: I''m about to do a quest.


    What do you need help with?


    Sno: (crying) Galewind, big brother, you''re always so busy. You must''ve forgotten about your old love since you found a new one. So cruel!!


    John was at a loss for words: Just get to the point... Aren''t you the guild leader of ck Rose Guild, one of the top ten guilds in the world? When will you ever grow up...


    Sno: It all depends on who I''m with. Why would I act the same when I''m with you, Galewind big brother?


    John: Just spit it out. What kind of problem can''t your guild handle that you''re requesting outside help?


    Sno: Hehe, I can''t use the guild''s power for this. You know, managing such arge guild is exhausting for a girl like me. What if there''s a bad guy in the guild who stabs me in the back when I''m trying to get things done?


    John furrowed his brow.


    He had always known that Sno didn''t haveplete control over the ck Rose Guild.


    Although the guild wasposed entirely of women, there were numerous factions and plenty of backroom scheming.


    From what John knew, the two vice-guild leaders of the ck Rose Guild were often at odds with Sno, especially when it came to decision-making.


    This problem wasn''t unique to the ck Rose Guild, other top-tier guilds had simr issues.


    These guilds were usually backed by several conglomerates, so there were bound to be disputes over the division of interests.


    But the problem was particrly serious in the ck Rose Guild.


    Thinking of this, John''s expression softened a bit, and he replied: Tell me how I can help first. Once I finish my tasks here, I''lle to help you.


    Sno: Galewind big brother should know, my basic ss is Priest, and I was lucky enough to change jobs to the special ss "Holy Song Priest"...


    John wasn''t surprised at all that Sno had a special ss.


    As a top yer, it was only natural that she had reached the peak of the gaming world.


    "Holy Song Priest" sounded like a ss exclusive to the Holy Light Church.


    It should be pretty good.


    John continued reading.


    Sno: During the "Holy Song Priest" job change process, I identally found out that this special ss has a higher ss, the hidden ss "Divine Priest", which is also the only hidden ss. And I was lucky enough to get this hidden ss job change quest...


    John smiled faintly. No wonder Sno had suddenly contacted him for help.


    Godyer has roughly three types of sses.


    After entering the game, yers usually only choose a basic ss, such as Priest, Berserker, Pdin, Archer, and so on.


    Next, there are a small number of special sses.


    Typically, yers need to show exceptional performance within the church they chose for their base ss, earning the approval of the church''s deity.


    Emma''s previous "Pyromancer" and Blue Sea''s "Sea Mage" are examples of this type.


    Beyond these, there are the exceedingly rare hidden sses.


    These sses can''t be changed through the church; they requirepletion of specific questlines for ss transition.


    Moreover, the quests for hidden sses are incredibly tough.


    The enemies yers face are often formidable, and a small mistake could lead to danger.


    For instance, if John hadn''t been there when Emma was transitioning to the "Fire Dragon Mage", she likely wouldn''t even have reached Twin Volcano...


    After all, hidden sses are unique and powerful, and their scarcity makes them precious.


    If everyone could acquire them, they wouldn''t be so highly prized.


    John pondered for a moment and then replied: Since it''s a Holy Light series hidden ss, why don''t you contact Adam?


    He also belongs to the Holy Light series and as far as I recall, you two are close in the real world.


    Sno: Humph! Adam is too weak. He can''t help me at all.


    John: Oh? Is the quest for your hidden ss that difficult?


    Sno: Yes, it is. I need to go to a dangerous ce and find the scepter left there by the previous "Divine Priest". That scepter is the unique identification of the "Divine Priest".


    As soon as I mentioned the location to Adam, he immediately suggested I ask for your help.


    He said that only you can help me... Humph, weak, smelly man!


    John: ... Just tell me where you need to go.


    Sno: Bone Cave.


    John stopped in his tracks immediately. It''s the same destination he was heading to?!

 Chapter 171 170-The Top-tier ’Coquette’ Snowla (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 171 Chapter 170-The Top-tier ''Coquette'' Sno (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    After contemting for a moment, John sent a message to Sno: I''m sending you my location. Come find me.


    Sno: Huh?


    She was momentarily confused about John''s intentions.


    John: Coincidentally, I also have a quest in the Bone Cave. I might as well help you with your ss transition quest while I''m at it.


    No sooner had John sent the message, when a beep rang out from themunication channel. Sno had actually made a voice call.


    As soon as the call connected, Sno''s soft, sweet voice could be heard: "Galewind, why are you also heading to Bone Cave?"


    John replied nonchntly: "I just took on a mercenary quest to clean up the Bone Cave. If you had told me a few dayster, your ss transition quest might have been screwed."


    Sno: "..."


    Indeed, John was right.


    ording to the mercenary quest he received, the Bone Serpent, a lord-level boss in Bone Cave, was already at level 230, likely a unique boss.


    This means that once John defeats it, the Bone Serpent may never reappear, and other bosses might rece it in Bone Cave.


    In that case, the scepter Sno is looking for in her ss transition quest might be lost forever.


    John, standing quietly by the entrance of Cloud Sea, ended the call.


    The yers passing by were all hurrying along, with only those who''d justpleted quests giving John a curious nce.


    No one recognized who he was, even those who stole nces at him only found it curious that a yer would still have such basic gear on...


    Ever since he put on the Asura Mask, John felt a significant surge of security.


    He''d grown tired of the adoring stares he''d receive from yers whenever he was recognized.


    A low-profile life like this was far more to his liking.


    John didn''t have to wait too long.


    Soon enough, the petite and exquisite figure of Sno appeared in his line of sight.


    Her snowy white hair flowing behind her, Sno rapidly rushed towards him.


    "Galewind, I recognized you right away. Why''d you put on such an ugly mask?" Sno queried.


    John, somewhat helplessly, shook his head and replied with a bitter smile, "Had no choice. Been drawing too much attentiontely, so I figured a mask could help conceal my identity..."


    Covering her cherry lips with her hand, Sno giggled, "I see. But you are quite the talk of the town now, Galewind. You''ve got hundreds of thousands of posts about you on the game forums. Lots of people are guessing who you really are..."


    "You shouldn''t have been so low-profile in the first ce. A real powerhouse should be admired by all. If you''d shown your strength earlier, would those others even be an issue?" She chuckled, the smirk never leaving her face.


    John knew exactly who she was referring to. She must be talking about the guild leaders of the other top guilds...


    "I don''t like the limelight, you should know that by now..." John responded, his voice void of any emotion.


    Sno feigned realization, a mischievous grin ying on her face, "Right, I almost forgot that Galewind loves to y the fool while hiding his ws. You''ve always been like this in other games..."


    John sighed and said, "Let''s get moving. We should make the most of our time. You can fill me in on your ss change quest on the way..."


    Taking the lead, John started walking out of the city with his hands sped behind his back.


    Sno followed closely behind, her footsteps echoing his own in perfect sync.


    On their way to Bone Cave, John casually asked, "So? Are the two vice guild leaders of your guild still giving you trouble?"


    Sno''s sweet smile didn''t falter, her delicate features sparkling in the sunlight.


    But her eyes held an icy chill, "Can''t help it. Those two foolish women can''t stand being under someone else''smand. They think they''re the ones who should be in my ce."


    "They don''t even think about the kind of wolves the ck Rose Guild is up against. With their dim-witted minds, if they were in charge, the guild would probably disband in no time..."


    John didn''t respond.


    He''d met the two women Sno referred to as ''fools''.


    Neither of them seemed capable of leading the ck Rose Guild.


    If they weren''t backed by two major corporations behind the scenes, they might not even hold the vice guild leader positions...


    After a moment of thought, John replied softly, "If there''s something you can''t handle, you can always tell me."


    Upon hearing this, Sno''s eyes softened from their icy ze to warm spring waters.


    She quickly moved to John''s side, wrapping her arm around his, and said in a yful tone, "I knew Galewind would help me. After all, we''ve fought through life and death together many times before."


    John was feeling the soft touch on his arm, his heart filled with emotions. This littless seemed to be growing more and more impressive...


    Sno was casually clinging onto John, her smile as radiant as a blooming flower.


    From the perspective of others, they looked like a young couple enjoying a sweet outing in the game.


    "I am serious about this matter, don''t take it lightly. Even though your guild''s two deputy leaders aren''t the sharpest tools in the shed, they have the backing of two massive conglomerates and certainly have brain trusts on their side."


    John nced at Sno, emphasizing his words, "I believe you can handle a fairpetition, but what if they resort to dirty tricks? After all, they are part of your guild, you can''t keep an eye on them all the time like you''re watching out for thieves, right?"


    Snoughed heartily, seemingly simple and naive on the surface. Her sweet voice was full of confidence, "Don''t worry, Galewind big bro, although I''m young, I''m not someone any Tom, Dick or Harry can mess with."


    While talking, she leaned closer and closer to him.


    Eventually, it seemed like she wanted to hang onto John entirely.


    John couldn''t stand her intimate gestures any longer and tried to extract his arm from her embrace.


    But Sno''s beautiful face suddenly turned to one about to burst into tears, "Galewind big bro, don''t you love me anymore?"


    John held his forehead helplessly, sighing, "What on earth do you have in your head all day?"


    Sno pouted, grievance in her voice, "That''s exactly it! Godyer has been online for several months, and Galewind big bro has never reached out to me... If it wasn''t for the auctionst time, I doubt we would have met again..."


    John was about to exin when Sno let go of him, her back facing him, her tone low, "That woman who was with youst time, she''s your girlfriend in reality, right? Although she''s taller than me, her figure isn''t as good as mine... What did you see in her?"


    John was getting overwhelmed.


    This girl was the epitome of an attention seeker. However, her behavior didn''t provoke annoyance but rather a sense of cuteness...


    Sno always managed to leave a great impression with her personality.


    It had to be said, it was a talent...


    However, how did she master such skills at such a young age?


    John was suddenly curious about what her life was like in reality...


    Seeing Sno''s pace quicken, John had no choice but to speed up.


    As they walked side by side again, John turned to her, a helpless smile on his face, "Can you stop making me out to be a jerk? We clearly haven''t had any stories between us."


    Sno huffed, turning her head away from John.


    She looked like a sulky little wife.


    "Hmm... Aren''t I right? Galewind big bro, you''re a jerk..."


    John was at a loss for words. He didn''t know how to respond to such an unreasonable girl.


    So, he responded with silence.


    When John remained silent, Sno nervously turned to sneak a peek at him.


    She was met with John''s somewhat embarrassed gaze.


    Sno was immediately flustered, stamping her foot and yfullyining, "There you go, Galewind big bro, you''re bullying me again. You scared me, I thought I said something wrong."


    John''s lips curved into a gentle smile, teasing her, "Only realizing you said something wrong now? I''ll give you a chance to take back yourints, or else you''re in for a punishment."


    "Is Galewind big bro''s punishment a spank? Bring it on!"


    Upon hearing she was to be punished, Sno not only showed no fear, but actually stuck out her perky little bottom in eager anticipation.


    This sight left John speechless and bbergasted.


    After enjoying their fair share of chatter andughter along the way, they quickly approached their destination.


    As they passed a barren hill, they came across a massive cave with an entrance several tens of meters wide.


    Billowing clouds of ck smoke poured out of the cave.


    Scattered around were some decayed skeletons, presenting a rather horrifying scene.


    As they got closer, the sky darkened, and the ck smoke from the cave mouth spread around, seemingly painting the whole space with a touch of ck.


    Looking around, John noted the ce was utterly deste with no sign of any living beings.


    Presumably, the Cloud Sea officials had issued warnings to nearby residents to steer clear of the area.

 Chapter 172 171-The Power of Shadowflame (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 172 Chapter 171-The Power of Shadowme (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Located to the north of Cloud Sea, Bone Cave was more than 120 kilometers away.


    Several resource zones were scattered between the two ces, where many local Cloud Sea NPCs and lifestyle yers gathered materials on ordinary days.


    Apart from that, there were several rtively safe low-level training areas for yers to level up.


    However, because of Bone Cave, the Cloud Sea administration issued a notice dering the area a high-risk zone, prohibiting anyone from approaching.


    When they were about to pass the barren hill, they were stopped by a squad of city guards.


    After learning that John had taken the mercenary quest to sweep Bone Cave, the captain of the guard squad allowed them to pass with a dubious look.


    He probably couldn''t believe someone would dare to sweep Bone Cave alone.


    "Is this the Bone Cave?" Sno asked, poking her head forward and trying to see into the depths of the cave.


    But the ck smoke shrouded the cave entrance, making it impossible for her to see anything.


    John, nonchntly, nodded and said, looking at the cave entrance without a hint of emotion, "Indeed, this is Bone Cave, the most dangerous forbidden area in Cloud Sea at the moment. The scepter you''re looking for should be in here."


    Upon hearing that the scepter was inside the cave, Sno instantly perked up, ready for the challenge.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go in."


    John quickly stepped forward, cautioning her softly, "Don''t underestimate this ce. It''s home to a level 230 Lord Boss, along with arge number of level 100+ elite monsters. It''s not easy to handle."


    Sno was shocked, eximing, "My goodness, the boss''s level is that high?"


    John gave her a slight smile and casually said, "What did you expect? If it was just an ordinary boss, would Cloud Sea allow such a dangerous ce to exist? The Cloud Sea forces must have attempted to raid it multiple times but couldn''t handle the giant snake inside, which is why this area has been dered forbidden."


    Sno, beaming, replied, "Thankfully, I''ve got you, Galewind. Otherwise, I would have no idea how toplete this ss change quest."


    Without wasting any more time on words, the pair headed for the entrance of Bone Cave.


    Upon reaching the cave mouth, John took the lead and leaped in, disappearing into the ck smoke.


    Without any hesitation, Sno followed suit.


    [System prompt: You have entered the Bone Cave.]


    John''s body floated freely in the air before he felt solid ground beneath his feet.


    Looking around, he furrowed his brow.


    He found himself standing on a narrow stone bridge, with deep, pitch-ck abysses on either side.


    The bridge extended forward, leading to a vast space in the distance.


    The bridge itself was littered with countless decayed and shattered bones.


    The eerie cries and howls from beneath the abyss left it unclear whether they were caused by the wind or other creatures.


    "What in the world is this ce?!" Sno, who hadnded just behind John, was taken aback by the sight and couldn''t help but exim.


    But her sudden outcry caused the surroundings to change again.


    ming torches suddenly lit at both ends of the bridge, quickly spreading until the entire bridge was surrounded by a haunting, eerie green fire.


    Terrified, Sno stayed as close to John as she could, not daring to fall behind by a step.


    The spacious area ahead was filled with creepy, hissing noises, yet their source remained unseen.


    All they could see was the dry grass on the ground swaying non-stop.


    Seeing Sno shrink behind him, John reassured her, "Don''t be scared, this is just the game''s way of creating a creepy atmosphere..."


    Sno retorted somewhat petntly, "Well, I''m a girl, okay? It''s perfectly normal to be scared in a ce like this, isn''t it?"


    With no choice but to protect this brat behind him, John teased, "I remember you being quite brave. During one guild war in a previous game, you stood alone at the gate of the enemy''s camp, hurling insults. Despite being watched by so many high-level yers, you didn''t seem afraid then."


    Sno pouted, muttering under her breath, "That''s different... At least there wasn''t this creepy atmosphere... What girl would like this kind of vibe..."


    John chuckled, then squinted at the path ahead, speaking casually, "Clearly, they''ve noticed us. They''re making a fuss just to wee us. It would be impolite not to go and meet them..."


    Holding Sno''s soft hand, John began to slowly walk towards the front of the stone bridge.


    The rustling of the grass on the ground was getting louder and louder, and the hissing noises seemed incessant.


    However, John remained unmoved, his gaze never even shifting to the sides.


    Sno, on the other hand, stayed closely behind John, her eyes mostly fixed on his back.


    A sly smile appeared on her face as her eyes gleamed with satisfaction.


    Turns out Galewind wasn''t as aloof as he seemed.


    Seeing her scared, he immediately came tofort her.


    She thought happily.


    In truth, the fear she showed before was all an act, aimed at triggering John''s protective instincts.


    As the guild leader of ck Rose Guild and an experienced gamer, how could she be affected by such a low-level horror environment?


    Plus, in real life, she was a hardcore fan of horror films.


    She had seen all kinds of horror scenarios...


    Of course, John was oblivious to Sno''s thoughts.


    Still staring ahead, he strolled leisurely through the Bone Cave.


    Crossing the bridge, he directly entered the vast space and was taken aback to see that the wild grass growing on the ground was rooted in decaying flesh and bones, all glowing with an eerie green light.


    No wonder they could see their surroundings despite being underground with no sunlight seeping in.


    It appeared that the grass glowing with a ghostly green light was the light source in the Bone Cave.


    Suddenly, John paused, squinting at the wild grass nearby.


    The hissing noise there had clearly grown louder, and the shaking of the green grass became more pronounced.


    Out of nowhere, a python several meters long sprang out from the grass, its wide mouth open, and lunged straight at John, who was in the lead.


    Facing the sudden assault, John was in no way perturbed, his gaze not even changing.


    As if he had expected this, the moment the python sprang out, he extended a hand and flicked his fingers.


    A faint light shed and flew straight into the python''s gaping mouth.


    The python suddenly stiffened mid-air and then fell heavily to the ground.


    Strikingly, the fallen python immediately caught fire, quickly turning into a pile of ashes.


    [Shadowme (Divine Talent): When equipped with the Shadowme Seed, it grants a skill that can be used for single-target attacks as well as area damage. When used for single-target attacks, it causes 30% physical damage and 35% magical damage. For area attacks, it inflicts 15% physical damage and 20% magical damage to enemies within 1500 yards.]


    Just like that, the python that had suddenly attacked was reduced to ashes under the burning Shadowme.


    Only some debris and a few gold coins that had burst out were left.


    John didn''t even bother to look down, knowing that once hit by the Shadowme, the python was as good as dead.


    His gaze swept the surroundings as he quietly waited for the arrival of other attackers.


    Tall wild grass swayed incessantly, making it clear that there were more monsters attacking.


    Soon, the path ahead of John and Sno was blocked by a pile of pythons.


    The monsters crowded the narrow road, their upper bodies erect, hissing wildly at John and Sno.


    It was the same story behind them as well.


    Their escape route waspletely blocked.


    But John''s expression remained calm as always.


    He casually cast a Detection spell, and the attributes of these python monsters appeared immediately:


    [Bone Python (Elite Level Monster): Bred by the most formidable boss of the Bone Cave, these individual elite units formed after countless years of surviving and cannibalizing each other in the Bone Cave.]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Level: 180]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John chuckled lightly.


    So, these were the elite snake monsters mentioned in the quest.


    Their power seemed nothing extraordinary.


    Compared to John''sposure, Sno behind him was in utter panic.


    This time she was not pretending; she was truly terrified.


    Ever since her childhood, the thing she feared the most were reptiles.


    Ever since she created the ck Rose Guild and entered the gaming world, she had always chosen to avoid any raid quest rted to snake bosses.


    Including joining the Godyer game, Sno had never encountered snake-like creatures before.


    She didn''t expect to encounter them for the first time today.


    The girl was tightly holding onto a corner of John''s cape, her face pale.


    For a moment, her paleness contrasted sharply with her full head of white hair, making her look pitifully charming.

 Chapter 173 172-Sweeping Through Bone Cave (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 173 Chapter 172-Sweeping Through Bone Cave (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Sno''s fear came not only from the snake-like creatures but more importantly, from the fact that her detection spell revealed these creatures to be as high as level 180.


    This was a level that made Sno feel somewhat desperate.


    After all, even with all the resources of the ck Rose Guild poured in, Sno had only barely reached level 80 up to now.


    This was already the highest level that current yers could achieve.


    The difference between her level and that of the Bone Pythons was a staggering 100 levels.


    Even if these Bone Pythons were just elite monsters, they weren''t something that could be easily handled, especially given their number.


    John noticed Sno''s slightly trembling body behind him and turned back to reassure her with a smile, "Don''t be afraid, these monsters only look scary, they''re not as powerful as you might think..."


    Sno''s lips tightened slightly, and she shook her head stubbornly.


    The fear she had shown before was merely an act to appear vulnerable in front of John, hoping to stimte his protective instinct.


    But this time, her fear was genuine.


    The pythons seemed to sense the changes in human fear.


    The moment Sno showed fear on her face, the multitude of pythons on the road almost simultaneouslyunched an attack on John and Sno.


    They twisted their long bodies and rushed over, hissing, with four sharp fangs gleaming with a cold light in their gaping mouths.


    Clearly, they were venomous.


    This nearly saturated assault formation would have drowned any other yer on the spot.


    Unfortunately, they encountered thest yer they should have encountered.


    Seeing these pythons rushing over, John showed no panic.


    Instead, he revealed a faint sneer.


    A glimmer of dark light shed in his eyes.


    On his outspread palm, a group of dark mes suddenly appeared.


    This was the Shadowme Seed that he had previously snatched from Abyssal Serpent Yggdrasil.


    Actually, John had equipped this Shadowme Seed for a while.


    The reason he hadn''t used it until now was simply because he had forgotten about its existence.


    He couldn''t help it; he had too many innate abilities, and up to now, he hadn''t encountered any enemy that truly required his attention.


    Therefore, many abilities and skills were temporarily forgotten.


    On ordinary days, the few innate skills he frequently used were enough to sweep everything.


    With a slight change in his thoughts, John started to channel energy from his body into the Shadowme Seed through his arm.


    The originally fist-sized Shadowme Seed swelled abruptly, rapidly morphing into a gigantic fireball of a meter square.


    As the Shadowme Seed continued to expand, all the darkness elements in this space were absorbed by it.


    The air temperature seemed to rise by several dozens of degrees.


    Popping sounds could be heard around the Shadowme Seed, the noise of shadowme scorching the air.


    John, sensing that the power was sufficient, casually pushed it forward.


    The Shadowme Seed slowly floated into the air, beginning to rotate slowly.


    Fist-sized Shadowmes, one after another, flew out with the rotation of the Shadowme Seed, urately aimed at the charging Bone Pythons.


    Any Bone Python hit by the Shadowme was without any chance of resistance.


    Their attack immediately halted, followed by painful rolling on the ground.


    This rolling movement, in turn, was a misfortune for the Bone Pythons nearby that hadn''t been hit by the Shadowme.


    The shadowme, a high-temperature me naturally born from the deepest abyss that could directly burn souls, was not something that could be easily extinguished by a simple roll on the ground.


    Those Pythons engulfed in mes rolled over theirrades, causing them to be ignited by the shadowme.


    The dark me rapidly spread until all the Bone Pythons were enveloped in the fire.


    Thus, Sno witnessed the most spectacr scene she had ever seen since she started ying Godyer.


    The raging ck mes formed a perfect circle around her and John, gradually spreading outwards.


    All the Bone Pythons fell into the mes, their painful screams never-ending, almost bursting her eardrums.


    Yet, she, right in the center, didn''t feel any heat.


    It seemed like John was intentionally controlling the direction of these mes, avoiding the central area.


    The cries of the Bone Pythons gradually weakened.


    When the surrounding ck mes dissipated, there were no intact bodies left on the ground.


    All that remained were ashes and countless sparkling lights.


    These were thest traces left by the Bone Pythons, the equipment, items, and gold coins they dropped...


    What amazed Sno was that despite the intense burning of the fire just now, there were no signs of burning on the ground.


    The road was still covered with decayed white bones, and the half-person-tall dry grass on both sides remained unscathed.


    It seemed that this magical ck me only attacked living things...


    The Shadowme Seed floating in mid-air fell back into John''s hand, returning to its original size.


    Sno curiously walked over and was about to reach out and touch it, but was quickly pulled back by John.


    "You can''t touch this. For yers of the Holy Light system like you, it''s deadly poison. If it invades your body, even I can''t save you."


    Seeing John''s unexpectedly serious expression, Sno quickly withdrew her hand like she had been electrocuted.


    She knew John rarely showed such a solemn expression.


    If he said something like that, it must be true.


    Thinking about how she was just an inch away from such a dangerous thing filled her heart with fear.


    John flipped his palm, and the Shadowme Seed was taken back into his body.


    After this use, the attribute information of the Shadowme Seed had changed significantly:


    [Shadowme Seed (Divine Equipment): ...]


    [Current Level: Level 3]


    [Attributes: Precise control over Shadowme, capable of both single-target and area damage. Single-target attack inflicts 45% real physical damage and 50% real magic damage at once. Area damage inflicts 23% real physical damage and 32% real magic damage to enemies within 3000 yards.]


    [MP Consumption: None]


    [Cooldown: 15 minutes]


    Just this one use had seen the Shadowme Seed level up twice, its attributes getting a substantial boost.


    But John wasn''t surprised at the rapid leveling.


    The Seed had been nurtured by his energy for a long time, their synergy and understanding honed through days of practice.


    It was just that John hadn''t used this item before, thus it didn''t have the chance to evolve.


    This encounter in the Bone Cave had presented the perfect opportunity for it to level up.


    In fact, John even found the leveling speed a bit slow...


    With a p of his hands, John showed no interest in the twinkling items scattered across the ground.


    "All clear now. Let''s finally meet the one who greeted us so warmly," he said nonchntly.


    Sno blinked curiously, asking, "Aren''t you going to pick up all these items, Galewind?"


    John shook his head indifferently.


    "What do I need this junk for? If you want them, be my guest..."


    With that, Sno started to enthusiastically gather all the dropped items and gold coins into her bag.


    This was the first time she''d collected loot herself.


    In the past, it was always done by guild members.


    As she looked at her suddenly full bag, she wiped an imaginary bead of sweat from her forehead, a satisfied smile on her face.


    Apparently, scavenging could be fun too...


    Continuing along the pathway through the tall, dead grass, they encountered several more Bone Python attacks, each swiftly dealt with by John in the same manner.


    By the time they got through the field, the Shadowme Seed was almost at level 4.


    Their roles were clear: John was the fighter, and Sno, the scavenger.


    Once every Bone Python in the cave had turned to ash under the raging Shadowme, they finally stopped.


    At this point, Sno''s bag was stuffed to the brim.


    The 100 extra slots she''d bought for a pretty penny were all filled up, not a single space left. This was despite her meticulous sorting and discarding of lower-quality items.


    If not for that, the 300 slots in her bag wouldn''t have been nearly enough for all the loot.


    This was testament to the sheer number of Bone Pythons in the Bone Cave.


    Past the field, a massive open space appeared before them.


    In the middle of this space was an enormous snake, a hundred meters long.


    But there was something odd about it - it had no flesh, just bones.


    Inside the hollowed-out eye sockets, two flickering green mes served as its eyes.


    This was the final boss John and Sno were looking for - the Bone Serpent!

 Chapter 174 173-Intimidation (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 174 Chapter 173-Intimidation (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    In the sunken sockets of the Bone Serpent, two clusters of dark green mes seemed to have pupils, quietly observing John and Sno.


    Inparison to its massive body stretching for hundreds of meters, John and Sno were as negligible as two ants.


    Yet, in such a standoff of size disparity, John was even moreposed.


    With his hands behind his back, he wore an expression of calm indifference.


    It was also quite amazing to see Sno, who had always been extremely terrified of reptiles, appear less panicked than when she first encountered the smaller bone pythons.


    Instead, she lifted her head with interest to examine this colossal creature in front of her.


    "Humans, why have you ughtered my children?"


    The Bone Serpent slowly twisted its head to gaze down at John and Sno.


    The dry friction sound of the bones at its neck gave an impression that it could snap at any moment.


    Despite not having vocal cords, it was able tomunicate clearly, its chilling voice ringing in John and Sno''s ears.


    John didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, his gaze moved past the Bone Serpent and upward until it stopped directly above the Serpent''s head.


    Suspended in the void above was a pure white scepter adorned with arge crystal at its top.


    Every now and then, it shed a ray of Holy Light.


    Each time the Holy Light fell, the Bone Serpent''s gigantic body would tremble slightly, and the green mes in its eyes would dim a little.


    John immediately understood. The scepter floating above the Bone Serpent''s head must be the holy relic Sno was looking for to change her ss.


    Sno, having spotted the scepter, instantly became excited.


    She could clearly sense the pure Holy Light energy contained within the scepter, which resonated faintly with the Holy Light within her own body.


    "Galewind, that''s what I''m looking for! It''s really here!" Sno tugged at John''s sleeve, speaking with excitement.


    John gently nodded, "I see it. We just need to defeat this guy in front of us, and we should be able to get that scepter."


    "Humans, answer my question. Why have you ughtered my children?" The Bone Serpent''s roaring voice echoed once again.


    It seemed as though John and Sno''s disregard for its presence sparked anger in the Bone Serpent, audible in its voice. John raised his eyebrows and responded casually, "ughter? Not exactly... It was your children who attacked us first..."


    The Bone Serpent fell silent for a moment before roaring, "That''s because you intruded my territory. You humans, ever so weak, are always seeking out your own demise..."


    John''s lips curled into a disdained smile, as he casually asked, "Oh, really? Then why haven''t I died yet, considering I''m standing right in front of you?"


    Now, the Bone Serpent fell intoplete silence.


    Though it was bereft of flesh, with only its bones remaining, the soul me in its eyes still burned brightly, and its ability to think wasn''t impaired in the least...


    The reason it patientlymunicated with John was simply due to its apprehension.


    This human was unlike any other who had dared to enter the Bone Cave.


    There was a mysterious aura surrounding him, particrly the ck me he had unleashed earlier, which left the Bone Serpent shuddering with fear.


    The chaotic dark energy it contained still sent shivers down the Serpent''s spine when it thought about it.


    It was a natural intimidation of a superior power over an inferior one.


    Seeing the Bone Serpent fall silent, John continued, "I took a mercenary quest to clear out the Bone Cave. Initially, I assumed you had only recently imed it, especially since it had been designated as a restricted area not too long ago. But now it seems like you''ve been here much longer..."


    "I don''t understand why you, who had been peacefully guarding the Bone Cave, suddenly startedunching attacks on passing humans?"


    The Bone Serpent was instantly consumed with rage, roaring angrily, "Isn''t it because of this damned Holy Light that''s constantly draining my power... That cursed woman who trapped me here for a thousand years, using my flesh and blood to seal that fallen deity... If this continues, my soul fire will extinguish..."


    "Why should I pay for the mistakes of you humans? I need human flesh and blood to replenish my strength, my children need human flesh and blood to survive. There''s nothing left here, we have no choice but to venture out for food."


    "The cursed woman miscalcted one thing. She linked my soul fire to that damned scepter above my head, but didn''t anticipate that as I weakened, the seal on the Bone Cave would also weaken, and my children would finally be able to step out of this cave that has imprisoned us for millennia..."


    The Bone Serpent''s roars of anger reverberated throughout the space, causing the stone walls on either side to tremble.


    John''s gaze narrowed slightly as he gleaned a lot of extra information from the Bone Serpent''s words.


    A fallen deity? Blood Ritual?


    It appeared that there were deeper secrets hidden behind this Bone Serpent.


    Quite evidently, Sno had also picked up on the unusual nature of the situation.


    When John turned his head, he saw her looking at him with a serious expression.


    John pondered for a moment before asking nonchntly, "Are you saying that the person who sealed you here did so to use your Blood Ritual for some Dark God?"


    "Dark God?" The Bone Serpent sneered, continuing its roar, "There''s no such thing as a Dark God in this world. There are only self-proimed righteous deities and the great demons of the abyss. What you call a Dark God is merely a deity who has fallen from your righteous alliance, abandoned by those hypocritical gods of justice..."


    John didn''t have the patience to listen to the Bone Serpent''s incessant rambling.


    Perhaps being sealed here for such a long time had made this creature a little verbose.


    He silently activated the Eye of Artemis:


    [Bone Serpent (Lord-level boss): Once an ordinary python, but contaminated by the leaked abyssal aura, gradually transformed into a powerful Lord boss with chaotic and evil abilities. A thousand years ago, it was sealed in the Bone Cave by a mysterious power to perform a Blood Ritual, gradually bing what it is now...]


    [Level: 230]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    Seeing the attributes of the Bone Serpent, John smiled faintly.


    Indeed, it was entirely consistent with the information disyed in the quest.


    This giant python, made entirely of bones, was indeed an Undead creature.


    John took a sudden step forward, exerting a bit of force under his feet.


    His body rose into the air without any warning, until it was level with the Bone Serpent''s massive head.


    "Since life seems to be such a burden for you, I''ll help you let it go," John said calmly.


    He then spread out his palm, and the Shadowme Seed, radiating a refined dark energy, appeared again.


    "Damn it... take it back... quickly!"


    At the sight of the Shadowme Seed, the Bone Serpent''s huge body slid backwards, its voice revealing an unmistakable fear.


    The reason this creature had been babbling so much to John was because it was hoping to leverage the secrets of its past to avoid a fight.


    As soon as John had wiped out all the elite monsters in the Bone Cave using the Shadowme Seed, the Bone Serpent had sensed the Seed''s extraordinary power.


    In its perception, nearly all of its offspring had died due to soul dissipation.


    This meant that the unimpressive-looking ck me possessed the ability to directly annihte souls, which, to the Bone Serpent, was undeniably the deadliest poison.


    The Bone Serpent had sacrificed all its flesh to the Dark God over its lifetime.


    Now, all its remaining power was dependent on the spiritual realm.


    Previous purges of the Bone Cave by the Cloud Sea guards had all ended in failure due to the Bone Serpent''s formidable psychic attacks.


    But now, facing John''s Shadowme Seed, this monster''s prized psychic attack was obviously useless.


    It would only fuel the ck me...


    This was why the Bone Serpent was so terrified, even suppressing its craving for human flesh to patiently exin so much to John...


    John gave a faint smile, tossing the Shadowme Seed lightly in his hand.


    Seeing the ck me bouncing up and down in John''s hand, the Bone Serpent was frightened.


    The closer the distance, the more the monster felt threatened by the Shadowme Seed.


    It was an energy that could eradicate him from the soul level!


    John leisurely said, "Since you''re scared, how about we strike a deal? You give me some of your essence blood, and I''ll spare you..."


    The Bone Serpent was taken aback.


    Essence blood?


    What did this human want with its core essence blood?


    Although curious, the Bone Serpent shook its head, saying, "Look at me. I''ve been sacrificed, all flesh and blood taken. Where would I have any essence blood?"


    John''s mouth curved upward, his face bearing a teasing smile.


    "So you think I''m easy to deceive?" he asked.


    "Since when has essence blood had anything to do with your physical body?"

 Chapter 175 174-Instant Kill, New Legendary Equipment (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 175 Chapter 174-Instant Kill, New Legendary Equipment (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John''s calm words were putting immense pressure on the Bone Serpent.


    Actually, the main reason John epted this quest wasn''t for the hefty rewards offered by Cloud Sea.


    He was more interested in the Bone Serpent''s status as both a serpent and undead creature.


    In John''s inventory, the Queen Medusa''s egg stilly.


    The hatching conditions for such a high-level pet egg were very demanding, requiring the essence blood of five kinds of undead serpents.


    John had already collected the essence blood of the Abyssal Serpent Yggdrasil and wascking six others.


    Although the Bone Serpent in front of him wasn''t of a very high level, it could still be put to use. This was the real reason John chose to take this quest.


    Now that the new update had opened the pet system, it was the best time to officially hatch the Queen Medusa''s pet egg.


    The Bone Serpent fell silent and didn''t speak for a long time.


    It was clear that it couldn''t fool the man wearing the strange mask, especially the indifferent eyes hidden behind it, which exerted a considerable mental pressure on the Bone Serpent.


    "Have you decided? A bit of essence blood for your life, any way you slice it, youe out ahead..." John was growing a bit impatient.


    The Shadowme Seed in his hand seemed to sense its master''s mood and began to emit a faint gloom.


    The burning sensation instantly made the Bone Serpent make its choice.


    The monster let out a bitterugh, sighing, "I really have the worst luck. A thousand years ago, I ran into that damned woman who got me trapped here, living a worse life than death. Finally, when there was a chance to escape, I run into you, a freak..."


    Without any movement from the Bone Serpent, the third rib in its chest cavity suddenly broke.


    Dozens of drops of milky-white bone marrow gradually formed in the air, slowly drifting towards John.


    Looking at the dozens of drops of milky-white fluid in front of him, John raised an eyebrow.


    This Bone Serpent indeed had some tricks up its sleeve.


    In order to preserve its original essence blood, it chose to merge the essence blood with its bone marrow.


    No wonder that even though all of its flesh had been sacrificed to the Dark God, the monster''s level hadn''t dropped at all.


    There was no loss in its original essence blood, so naturally, there wouldn''t be any damage to its power...


    John raised his hand to guide the dozens of drops of milky-white fluid in front of him and took a closer look.


    [You have obtained the essence blood of the Bone Serpent, Quantity: 15 litres.]


    Given the size of the creature, being hundreds of metres long, even a single rib held a substantial amount of bone marrow.


    It was enough for John''s purposes.


    John nodded in satisfaction, about to put the Bone Serpent''s essence blood into his bag.


    However, those few dozen drops of milky-white liquid suddenly rippled with an inexplicable energy fluctuation.


    In the imperceptible mid-air, dozens of minute streams of energy converged into a colorless, transparent energy lightning, brutally piercing into John''s forehead.


    The Bone Serpent, who was previously groveling, suddenly lifted its head and let out a triumphant roar that echoed throughout the area, "Hahaha, foolish human! Do you think my essence blood is so easily obtained? I was only wary of that bizarre ck me in your hand, or I would have devoured your flesh and blood by now..."


    John''s body remained suspended in mid-air, but his eyes gradually closed.


    In his mind, a massive amount of energy was frantically assaulting his soul.


    [Soul Thrust: A Bone Serpent''s inherent ability that consolidates spiritual power into a point, directly piercing into the enemy''s mind to attack their spiritual world. Its power is incredibly formidable...]


    Momentster, John''s half-closed eyes abruptly opened, his gaze shing with rity.


    The Bone Serpent''s triumphantughter came to an abrupt halt, its face full of disbelief as it stared at John, "No! This is impossible! Why can you still maintain consciousness? My Soul Thrust has directly invaded your brain, you should be an idiot by now..."


    A faint smile curled up at the corner of John''s mouth, but his eyes revealed a bone-chilling coldness.


    "Do you really think your innate ability is invincible? With your level of spiritual attack, you can''t even shake my spiritual world..."


    Within John''s mind, his spiritual power had already counterattacked,pletely devouring the invading energy...


    His countless deaths in the Godyer Temple had already honed his mental strength to an inconceivable level.


    Plus, given the huge level difference, Bone Serpent''s specialty move was virtually like scratching an itch through a boot to John, having no effect whatsoever.


    Seeing the Bone Serpent, who was so astonished that it couldn''t speak, a touch of chilling indifference shed in John''s eyes.


    If this Bone Serpent was so intent on seeking its own death, then it couldn''t me him.


    With a flicker of thought, the Shadowme Seed in John''s hand suddenly detached and began to expand and transform in mid-air.


    Numerous fist-sized Shadowmes shot out, directly drilling into the body of the Bone Serpent.


    With a "boom", it was like a me igniting gasoline.


    The Bone Serpent''s entire body was instantly enveloped by the Shadowme. The roaring mes scorched the whole space until it burst. The sound of space shattering echoed continuously.


    The Bone Serpent rolled in agony on the ground, its desperate roar almost splitting rocks and mountains. "Ah... I was wrong, spare me... please... I am willing to serve you for the rest of my life..."


    "Spare me, you can''t kill me, if I die, that dormant creature will be released... I beg you..."


    "You don''t know what terrifying existence you''ve unleashed... you''ll regret this..."


    In the zing Shadowme, the Bone Serpent''s voice gradually fell silent.


    This frightening lord-level boss, who had suffered in the Blood Ritual for thousands of years, had ended its life due to its own foolishness.


    John slowly descended, returning to Sno''s side.


    Sno had been very worried when John was caught off guard.


    But it turned out that John had not only remained unharmed, but he also instantly killed the lv230 lord-level boss.


    The girl,pletely relieved now, took John''s arm and watched with interest as the Bone Serpent''s huge body gradually turned to ash in the Shadowme.


    A momentter, the ck mes on the ground slowly dissipated.


    The Shadowme Seed floating in the sky was once again taken back into John''s body.


    Now, in this vast space, only ayer of white ash remained.


    The Bone Serpent, which was previously ferocious, hadn''t even left a decent bone behind...


    In thatyer of white ash, a dazzling light was flickering.


    A shiny treasure chesty quietly there.


    "Wow, the treasure chest dropped by a 230-level lord boss, there must be many top-notch items inside, right?" Sno''s big, watery eyes widened as she curiously looked at the chest on the ground.


    John gave a slight smile and casually said, "If you''re curious about what''s inside, why not open it yourself..."


    Sno''s eyes brightened slightly, and she was about to step forward, but suddenly pulled back.


    "You should open it, Galewind. You defeated the Bone Serpent all by yourself. It wouldn''t be fair for me to open the chest..."


    John turned to look at Sno, a teasing look behind his mask.


    He chuckled and said, "What, drawing lines now? I know you too well. Your curiosity is stronger than anyone''s. How could you resist a shiny treasure chest like this...?"


    "Go ahead, just tell me what gear is inside. This is a one-time opportunity..."


    On hearing John''s words, Sno immediately dropped the formalities.


    Cheering, she hopped and skipped toward the chest.


    John smiled knowingly. He wasn''t really indifferent about the chest; he just trusted Sno''s character very much.


    Sure enough, after Sno opened the chest, she pulled out two pieces of gear enveloped in a radiant light, marveling at their attributes.


    Soon, she came back holding the two items.


    "Look, look, they''re all top-tier..."


    Sno, treating them like the most precious treasures in the world, had a look of reluctance on her pretty face, but she didn''t hesitate to hand the two pieces of gear to John.


    John took them and casually cast a Detection spell:


    [Holy Light Anthem (legendary bracelet): This is a bracelet left behind by the previous Divine Priest. It was once blessed by the God of Holy Light, containing a hint of true Holy Light divine power, possessing incredible abilities... After the previous Divine Priestpleted the sacrifice of the fallen deity, he used himself as a catalyst to activate the sacrifice sealing formation, sacrificing his life and soul, leaving this bracelet in the hands of the Bone Serpent...]


    [Level: 230. It can be worn when reaching level 230 or when spiritual power is above 750.]


    [ss: All sses, but it is particrly suitable for Priests and Pdins...]


    [Attributes: +120 dark resistance, +550 intelligence, +200 spiritual power, +1100 health, +20% effect of healing and support skills]


    [Additional Skill: Divine Eulogy (Advanced Holy Light Skill). When released, it can remove all negative effects for you and your teammates and provide 5% health recovery per second. If used against Undead monsters, it will cause 5% bleed damage per second to the enemy. Skill duration: 2 minutes. Cooldown: 24 hours.]

 Chapter 177 176-Fallen Angel Leviathan (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 177 Chapter 176-Fallen Angel Leviathan (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John hadn''t expected the sealed Fallen Deity, mentioned by the serpent itself, to be real.


    No wonder the Bone Serpent had spoken those curse-like words before being burnt to ashes by the Shadowme.


    The tremors in space grew more violent.


    Eventually, Sno couldn''t even stand still, wobbling and swaying about.


    Luckily, John was there to support her, just barely maintaining her bnce.


    The good-natured girl obediently followed John''s instructions, keeping her eyes tightly shut, never daring to open them.


    The saying "A deity should not be looked upon directly" was no exaggeration.


    No matter how low-ranked a deity, it carries the power of ORDER.


    If one without a simr level of power recklessly tries to observe a deity''s true form with the naked eye, they might be directly invaded by the power of ORDER.


    This is a higher level of ability than what mortals possess.


    Those who get invaded by the power of ORDER might, at best, be able to salvage their lives.


    But the majority of mortals who directly observe a deity have their soulspletely destroyed by the power of ORDER.


    John didn''t know whether they, as game yers, would suffer the same amount of damage.


    yers can be resurrected, a natural advantage that Godyer Continent''s local NPCs do not have.


    But even for yers, the oue of directly looking at a deity probably wouldn''t be great...


    Suddenly, the wind in the air seemed to calm down.


    This vast space also became stable and ceased shaking.


    Sno, still with her eyes tightly shut, curiously asked, "What happened? Did the deity leave?"


    John calmly replied, "No, it haspletely broken free. It is now standing not far away, resting with its eyes closed..."


    Sno immediately fell silent, doing her best to curl up behind John.


    The surrounding environment fell into an eerie calm, even the roars from unknown creatures beneath the stone bridge hadpletely disappeared.


    John stood there with his hands behind his back, calmly observing the newly released Fallen Deity.


    It was a creature that looked quite strange.


    Its skin was a dark purple color, it had a tall figure, and female features were prominent.


    Clearly, this was a female deity.


    Her long hair floated in the air, dancing wildly without a breeze.


    Strange runes covered her slender limbs, asionally illuminating with a purple glow.


    But what really stood out were the two huge wings behind this Fallen Deity.


    The wings were half-curled, covered with ck feathers, but with careful observation, one could see a faint white hue at the base of the feathers.


    It all clicked for John.


    This was an angel corrupted and fallen due to darkness.


    Rumor has it that a multitude of angels reside in the Divine Realm of the God of Holy Light.


    These angels serve as subordinates to the God of Holy Light, guarding the Divine Realm and the City of Holy Light.


    Even the legends within the Holy Light Church contain many angelic figures.


    For example, the Four Horsemen, part of the Apocalypse ss inherited by Adam, descended upon the earth in the form of angels.


    If John was not mistaken, this Fallen Deity in front of him likely originated from the Divine Realm of the God of Holy Light.


    For some unknown reason, it fell prey to the abyssal darkness, failed to preserve its faith, and eventually became a Dark God.


    Silently, John activated his Divine Talent - Eye of Artemis.


    The attributes of the Fallen Deity instantly appeared before him:


    [Fallen Angel Leviathan (Divine-level boss): It is rumored that in the Divine Realm of the God of Holy Light, there is an Archangel named Leviathan, who is responsible for protecting the Divine Realm. Leviathan, holder of divine authority and guardian of the Divine Realm''s safety, unfortunately fell prey to the abyssal dark ORDER during a confrontation with an abyssal invasion. Despite her steadfast faith, she was unable to withstand the erosion of darkness and eventually fell into it...]


    [Level: 1100]


    [Race: Deity]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    John couldn''t help but sigh.


    This Fallen Angel''s level had reached a terrifying 1100, indicating that she had already solidified her godhood and be a true Deity.


    Seemingly sensing John''s scrutiny, the Fallen Angel Leviathan, who had been resting with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes.


    In that moment, space underwent a drastic transformation.


    The light receded, and extreme darkness instantly engulfed the entire Bone Cave.


    Moreover, it seemed as though all the basic elements in the air had gone silent.


    Only the dark elements surged, eventually reaching a density that made it hard to breathe.


    This was the power of a Deity.


    A simple move could bring about aplete change in the surrounding space.


    [Warning! Bone Cave is undergoing a forced change by an unknown energy. yers, please evacuate immediately!]


    [Warning! Bone Cave is undergoing a forced change by an unknown energy. yers, please evacuate immediately!]


    [Warning! Bone Cave is undergoing a forced change by an unknown energy. yers, please evacuate immediately!] ...


    The system messages became increasingly urgent.


    What was initially a bright red font ultimately turned pitch ck.


    [System Notification: You are now in an unknown area, teleportation, discement, and resurrection are not avable...]


    Finally, after leaving this message, the system wentpletely silent.


    John raised an eyebrow.


    As expected of a Deity, even the omnipotent system temporarily lost control over this space.


    He could feel that he and Sno had been forcibly brought into another realm.


    This extremely dark realm was unlike the secret regions of the Godyer Continent.


    No matter how secretive those regions were, they were still located within the Godyer Continent.


    But this, this was the Divine Realm created by the Fallen Angel Leviathan herself.


    It waspletely detached from the main world of the Godyer Continent, existing independently outside of it.


    John was well aware that the creation of a Divine Realm was one of the exclusive abilities of a Deity.


    Once a godhood was solidified and one became a Deity, even the weakest of Deities could gain the recognition of the world''s ORDER and carve out their own Divine Realm in the void.


    The higher a Deity''s status, the more perfect the Divine Realm they could create.


    Like the God of Holy Light, a higher-tier Deity, the Divine Realm he established was almost equivalent to aplete small world.


    While John was pondering this, the Fallen Angel Leviathan in the distance was also carefully observing John.


    Within her opened eyes, there seemed to be an infinite number of mysteries, bizarre yet fascinating.


    If a regr yer happened to meet her gaze, they would probably lose themselves instantly and be her puppet.


    John, however, felt nothing.


    He did not flinch or avoid her gaze but looked directly back at the Fallen Angel Leviathan.


    "Human, I sense the power of many Deities within you. You are special," Leviathan''s voice seemed toe from the heavens.


    Her voice had a naturally captivating tone that made one want to surrender to her unconsciously.


    John simply smiled and said nonchntly, "You''re not the first to say that, but unfortunately, I have no connection to those Deities..."


    Leviathan did not respond.


    She stood still in her ce, her aura visibly surging at an astonishing rate, as if regaining her peak strength.


    John made no move to attack but allowed the Fallen Angel to regain her power.


    Strangely, although this eerie space was engulfed in utter darkness, both parties'' vision remained unobstructed, and they could clearly see each other.


    John understood that this was the manifestation of the ORDER''s power.


    Within the Divine Realm, Leviathan was the sole ruler. She could freely manipte the ORDER of this space...


    Time seemed to have stopped.


    After what felt like an eternity, Sno cautiously peeked out from behind John, curious to get a better look, only to have John block her view once again.


    "Don''t be overly curious. Even if this creature hasn''t attacked us, it''s not something you can look directly at..." John simply shielded Sno behind him, his voice still calm.


    In the meantime, he hadn''t been idle. He''d spread his Divine Power throughout the entire space, probing the strength of this Divine Realm...


    As he released his Divine Power to investigate the Divine Realm, the Fallen Angel Leviathan, who had closed her eyes to recuperate, also sensed John''s actions.


    But she didn''t prevent him, she simply allowed John to release his Divine Power.


    Perhaps in the eyes of this fallen angel, even though she couldn''tpletely understand John, she never regarded him as a true enemy.


    This was the arrogance of a Deity; everything below a Deity was nothing but ants.


    Leviathan was solely focused on recovering her condition.


    Having been sealed for thousands of years, even she needed time to regain her strength.


    "Galewind, I thought fallen Deities were supposed to be chaotic and would attack others randomly. Why didn''t this Fallen Deity attack us immediately?"


    Sno, hiding behind John, asked with curiosity.


    "Could it be that this Deity hasn''t truly fallen and still possesses her own reasoning?"


    John sighed and said, "You''re overthinking it. She''s entirely engulfed by darkness. The reason she didn''t attack us immediately is not because she still has her own reasoning, but because she''s in the process of recovery..."


    "Even Deities have to respect the ORDER of time. The long period of her sealing has greatly reduced her abilities, and it takes time to recover to her peak..."


    "You must understand that fallen Deities arepletely mad. Reason, for them, is almost non-existent..."

 Chapter 178 177-Leviathan’s Divine Realm (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 178 Chapter 177-Leviathan''s Divine Realm (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John didn''t bother to lower his voice.


    The Fallen Angel Leviathan, who was vigorously regaining her strength, must have heard him clearly, but she made no reaction.


    Sno, looking like she somewhat understood, asked carefully, "Should we take this opportunity to escape?"


    "What if this fallen Deity recovers, and we can''t escape then..."


    John gave a bitter smile and said helplessly, "I guess you''ve also received the system prompt. How easy do you think it is to escape a Deity''s Divine Realm?"


    "But I didn''t n to leave anyway. If this creature gets out, it will be a disaster for all beings on Godyer Continent."


    Sno immediately understood what John meant.


    This young girl asked with a terrified face, "Galewind, you''re not intending to fight this Fallen Deity here, are you?"


    John smiled slightly and casually said, "That''s right, not just fight. I intend to ensure she can never return to the Godyer Continent..."


    Sno covered her red lips, her pretty face filled with shock.


    She couldn''t believe her ears.


    Did the man before her know what he was saying?


    That was a fallen Deity, the most powerful creature in the Godyer game world.


    Even in the mid tote stages of the game, no yer dared to im they could fight a Deity.


    Moreover, the game had only been online for a few months.


    Even if Galewind was extremely powerful, it was impossible for him to defeat such a terrifying boss, right?


    Before Sno could voice her doubts, the Fallen Angel Leviathan opened her eyes again.


    She looked at John with curiosity.


    This Fallen Angel wasn''t angered by John''s disrespectful words.


    Perhaps she was also curious as to why John was so confident about never allowing her to set foot in the main space of the Godyer Continent again.


    John turned his head, showing Sno a bright smile, "Girl, what''s about to happen is not something you can partake in. I''ll send you back first..."


    "Remember, don''t mention today''s event to anyone. The reappearance of a Deity in the world is enough to pique the interest of everyone on the Godyer Continent. If some hidden evil forces find you because of this, you and the entire ck Rose Guild will be in danger..."


    "Go back to Cloud Sea and wait for me. I''ll bring back your ss-change wand..."


    Upon hearing this, Sno bit her red lips stubbornly and shook her head, "No. If we''re going, we go together. I absolutely won''t let Galewind face the danger alone..."


    John chuckled, saying lightly, "Silly girl, when have you ever seen me enter a battle unprepared? How could I choose to face a boss of this caliber alone if I didn''t have absolute confidence? Don''t worry, I''ll be fine..."


    Sno seemed to want to continue arguing her point, but John didn''t give her the time to decide.


    With a subtle flick of his right hand, a blue energy long sword overflowing with a flowing light suddenly appeared.


    [Divine de (Divine Talent) (Level 7): Using this skill, you can create a weapon out of thin air based on your spirit power. The weapon''s attributes are determined by the skill level, character level, and the character''s spirit power. The initial Divine de has an attribute of +800,000 damage, and a 25% critical hit rate.]


    John gathered his strength and swung the sword, causing the entire space to tremble abruptly.


    A rift in space opened up beside him.


    With a gentle push from his other hand, he sent Sno directly into the rift.


    The next second, the rift quietly closed, leaving no traces.


    As for Sno, her surroundings blurred, and when she reappeared, she was at the entrance of Bone Cave.


    She quickly turned around, her eyes already filled with tears, wanting to rush back into the Bone Cave.


    But she was forcibly bounced back to her original location.


    [System prompt: The area is being rebuilt after a copse. Please wait for the rebuilding to bepleted before exploring.]


    Sno couldn''t hold back her tears anymore.


    They streamed down her face. She stubbornly believed that John had put himself in danger to save her, and she was overwhelmed with guilt.


    The thought of John facing the Fallen Deity, an impossibly powerful monster, all by himself, was like a knife to her heart.


    She stood at the entrance of the Bone Cave, tears falling down her pretty face, whispering, "Galewind, you muste back safely..."


    ...


    Inside Leviathan''s Divine Realm.


    After sending Sno away, John quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he hadn''t been worried about Sno getting hurt from the aftermath of the fight, he would have attacked the Fallen Angel Leviathan in front of him a long time ago, without dying this much.


    Deep down, John knew very well that both he and Sno were dragged into Leviathan''s Divine Realm, indicating that Leviathan had no intention of letting them go.


    A Deity that has fallen into the abyss of darkness no longer has any mercy in her heart.


    Chaos and disorder are the directions they pursue.


    All previous faiths werepletely gone.


    In other words, although Fallen Angel Leviathan seemed calm at the moment, in reality, she waspletely mad.


    The fact that she still has logical thinking is only because her divine status hasn''t shattered, allowing her to think. It''s essentially...cold insanity.


    All the actions John had taken were in Leviathan''s sight, but this Fallen Angel did not prevent any of them.


    She simply allowed John to tear through the space and send Sno away.


    She was only interested in John in the first ce.


    In Leviathan''s eyes, Sno was just an insignificant mortal, carrying the power of Holy Light that she now despised immensely.


    The man in front of her, however, intrigued her.


    She wondered why a mortal could possess the abilities of so many Deities and when those higher-ranking true Gods began to allow their devotees to worship other Deities.


    John held his Divine de, looking at Leviathan with an easy expression.


    "Now it''s just the two of us," he said casually, his voice filled with confidence, "Any schemes or tricks you have, you can use them now."


    He understood that this Fallen Deity had gone to great lengths to pull him into her Divine Realm, surely she must have other intentions.


    Otherwise, she would have attacked them the moment they broke free.


    The exnation he gave to Sno earlier was simply to prevent her from overthinking.


    After all, there were things that Sno was not ready to know yet.


    Leviathan cocked her head, smiling seductively and asked, "How did you guess, human, that I have ns for you?"


    There was no denying that the appearance of the Fallen Angel before him was impable.


    Her exquisite features were wlessly perfect, and her figure was curvaceous to the point of incandescence.


    Her dark purple skin and strange symbols did not diminish Leviathan''s beauty but added an alluring charm.


    She was originally a Holy Light angel, but she chose to fall into darkness, giving her both holy and seductive attributes.


    The ck wings behind her were enough to drive many men with unique tastes mad.


    However, John was not at all captivated by Leviathan''s seductive tone.


    His gaze remained clear.


    Thanks to his Eye of Artemis, he could see the revolting truth hiding beneath the aesthetic appearance of this Fallen Angel.


    It was the chaos and corruption of the abyss ORDER, the truth of chaotic evil.


    John said expressionlessly, "Since you''ve escaped from the sacrificial seal, you certainly don''t want to be trapped in it again. So, finding a host would be your best choice now."


    "I believe as soon as you appear in the Godyer Continent, the God of Holy Light will find you because you''re an angel, a creature personally created by the God of Holy Light. Even if you''ve abandoned your faith, it''s impossible topletely shield yourself from the perception of the Holy Light Divine Realm."


    "I assume the reason why you were sealed a thousand years ago was due to the intervention of the God of Holy Light himself? The mere mortals of the Holy Light Church do not possess such ability."


    "To elude the God of Holy Light''s perception, your only choice is to forsake your old form, find a new host body, andpletely sever your only connection with Holy Light."


    "That''s why as soon as you escaped from the sacrificial seal, you hastily pulled us into your Divine Realm. I presume you can''t appear in the main world for too long? Once your aura leaks, the God of Holy Light''s attention will be drawn."


    "The girl with me is a Holy Light ss holder, so her body is not in your selection scope, leaving only me..."


    Just as John finished speaking, there was a rustle, and the bizarrely beautiful Fallen Angel Leviathan suddenly spread her ck wings.


    As the wings pped, the utter darkness enveloping the whole space surged toward her.


    Within a short time, the darkness waspletely absorbed into Leviathan''s wings.


    Her eyes, seemingly filled with endless allure, measured John with interest, and her androgynous voice was full of seductiveness, "Indeed, the human I''ve taken a liking to is exceptionally smart... Sadly, understanding the facts can''t change your fate... You should feel honored to offer your body to a Deity."


    Leviathan pped her wings, flying directly into the air.


    A grand and overwhelming voice echoed in the entire Divine Realm, "Now, wee to Leviathan''s yground..."

 Chapter 179 178-Seizing the Body, Divine Battle (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 179 Chapter 178-Seizing the Body, Divine Battle (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    The absolute darkness all flowed into the wings of the Fallen Angel Leviathan.


    John finally got a clear view of the entirety of the Divine Realm he was in.


    Although it was called Leviathan''s yground, the space resembled more of a human purgatory.


    In the deste, tndscape, dark purple meatballs of unknown origin grew one after another.


    These meatballs, seeming to have a life of their own, kept bouncing around on the ground.


    The sky was grey, with a gusty wind carrying intermittent roars that were grating to the ears.


    John frowned slightly upon seeing this.


    He knew that this scene was a reflection of Leviathan''s descent into darkness, her pure faith now wholly reced by chaotic evil.


    The Divine Realm of a Deity generally reflects the deity''s alignment.


    The more dangerous the environment of the Divine Realm, the more wicked the Deity who created it.


    Hearing Leviathan''s slightly taunting words, John merely nodded nonchntly, "Thank you for thepliment..."


    In fact, he had just figured this out.


    When he first encountered the Fallen Angel Leviathan, they were still in the Bone Cave.


    Leviathan put on a show of wanting to restore her state and didn''ty a finger on John and Sno, instead directly pulling them into her Divine Realm.


    Although it seemed reasonable at first nce, upon closer thought, there were many inconsistencies.


    The reason was simple: Leviathan was, after all, a Deity.


    Even though she had fallen into darkness and abandoned her faith, she was still a lofty deity.


    It was impossible for her to let two mortals freely wander in her presence just because she had not yet fully recovered.


    In the Godyer world, deities are always unreachable, possessing the power to casually grant life or death to mortals.


    Not to mention, this Fallen Angel Leviathan was once the Angel of the God of Holy Light.


    After falling into darkness andpletely losing herself, she should be mired in madness and irrationality.


    Not until John tried to send Sno away from the Divine Realm and found that Leviathan did nothing to stop him did he realize that this Fallen Angel was aiming to seize his body.


    Only this reason would make Leviathan so desperate to regain her peak state.


    Because she needed to abandon her original old body, recing John''s soul with her divine spirit, bing the new master of John''s body.


    To do so, she had to restore herself to peak condition to maintain her original power after the usurpation.


    Staring at the Fallen Angel Leviathan floating in mid-air, John cocked his head, a look of curiosity on his face. "As a female Deity, aren''t you bothered about bing a man?"


    Leviathan responded indifferently, "Deities have no gender. Whether male or female, it''s just a body to us... So, don''t try to change my mind with your words... Submit your body to the Deity obediently... It is your honor..."


    John grimaced, then suddenly plunged the Divine de into the ground.


    Directly under his feet was a dark purple meatball.


    As the Divine de punctured it, the meatball shrieked and quickly shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    John''s move seemed to set off a chain reaction.


    All the dark purple meatballs in the whole space started bouncing wildly, their shrill cries incessant and grating on the nerves.


    Leaning on the hilt of his sword, John lifted his head, a sardonic smile ying on his face. "If you want my body,e and try..."


    The confident look on Leviathan''s face slowly faded.


    She stared at the Divine de in John''s hand, her face a picture of uncertainty. "Strange, why do I feel a hint of ORDER power in your weapon?"


    John didn''t respond, just showing a hint of impatience. "Make your move if you''re going to, or have the thousand years of sealing made you lose your battle spirit?"


    Leviathan''s face darkened in fury at his words.


    This exotic, beautiful Fallen Angel suddenly spread her ck wings and slowly fanned them.


    The whole space seemed to be under divine punishment, the sky changing color.


    A howling gale blew from the sky to the ground, causing the cloak behind John to flutter wildly.


    The grey sky darkened in unison, as countless streams of dark energy silently gathered in mid-air, forming razor-sharp ck des of light that rained down on John like a storm.


    [Storm Feather de (Divine Talent): A unique skill of the Fallen Angel Leviathan, condensed from dark divine power into light des capable of piercing through everything in the world. It deals 100% piercing damage to enemies within a certain range, inflicting significant harm...]


    Facing the Storm Feather de, forged of fallen divine power, John made no move to dodge.


    In fact, these dark des of light fully enveloped the entire Divine Realm, leaving him nowhere to hide.


    A hint of pale blue light appeared in John''s eyes as he silently activated Seashield.


    [Seashield (Divine Talent): A gift from the Sea God. Upon activation, it creates a thermally constant domain that is immune to all fire energy damage...]


    A pale blue barrier engulfed John, and the Storm Feather des striking against it produced a crisp crackling sound.


    John stood unscathed amidst the dark des of light, surveying his surroundings with a frown.


    As expected, these ck des also carried a corrosive effect.


    As they hit the ground, they corroded it, creatingrge pits.


    "The power of the Deity who controls the sea... I wasn''t mistaken. You indeed carry the aura of many Deities..."


    The calm voice of the Fallen Angel Leviathan wasced with uncontainable desire.


    No sooner had her voice faded than she disappeared from the air.


    When she reappeared, she was right in front of John.


    A dark purple crystal greatsword appeared in Leviathan''s hand out of nowhere and swung heavily towards John''s head.


    Facing a surprise melee attack from a Deity, even John dared not ck off.


    Almost simultaneously, he pulled out the Divine de that had been plunged into the ground, raised it horizontally, and met her attack head-on.


    "Boom!"


    Despite it being the collision of two weapons, the entire space resounded with a thunderous roar.


    A terrifying shockwave instantly swept across the Divine Realm.


    John''s shoulders sank, and his feet abruptly sunk into the ground.


    Clearly, Leviathan''s seemingly simple strike was far from casual.


    The attached divine power felt like a heavy mountain pressing down on him.


    John''s pale blue Seashield, under the frontal attack from Leviathan, began to waver.


    He had no choice - this was Leviathan''s Divine Realm after all, not the main space of Godyer Continent.


    The Seashield''s ability to draw on water elements was severely limited, which severelypromised its defense strength.


    Seeing this, John remained unflustered.


    He outright disbanded the Seashield and held the Divine de in a reverse grip.


    With a slight push off the ground, he vanished from Leviathan''s sight.


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill): From Deity Alyssum who controls shadows and ughter. With this skill, one can teleport within their own mental detection range to the intended target, ignoring any barriers, spatial defenses, etc. Can be cast twice, current charge: two, cooldown time: 30 minutes.]


    Being in Leviathan''s Divine Realm, only such a high-ranking Deity''s power could allow John to ignore the spatial restrictions Leviathan imposed on him and move freely.


    "The power of the God of Shadows? What is this man''s identity? Why has he been favored by such a high-ranking God?"


    Leviathan muttered to herself, her eyebrows furrowing silently.


    As a former Archangel who once guarded the Divine Realm of the Holy Light City, even after falling into darkness, her battle instincts remained.


    In a blink of an eye, she detected the iing danger.


    Her body twisted backward at an odd angle, simultaneously raising her crystal greatsword to block.


    But she was a step toote.


    As soon as her crystal greatsword was raised, John''s figure emerged next to her.


    Another massive collision sound resounded, and Leviathan''s body was sent flying hundreds of meters away.


    John also teleported to a distance, looking somewhat helpless towards the ce where they had just shed.


    The area there had already begun to distort, and the spatial order became chaotic in the aftermath of the battle.


    This was the problem with the Divine Realm - the spatial structure was too fragile and simply couldn''t withstand high-intensity battles.


    Leviathan, who had steadied herself in the distance, clutched her crystal greatsword, her gaze filled with gravity as she looked at John.


    The previousposure that suggested everything was under control had disappeared.


    "I underestimated you, human... You possess such formidable offensive power. It''s not something a mortal could do. You must be hiding a significant secret... But it doesn''t matter. Once I take over your body, all these secrets will present themselves before me..."


    John raised an eyebrow, lifting his Divine de slightly, and said indifferently, "Even now, you''re still so confident that you can forcibly take over my body?"


    He really didn''t understand where Leviathan''s confidence came from...

 Chapter 180 179-Evil Judgement Spear (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 180 Chapter 179-Evil Judgement Spear (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    An eerie wind howled through the strange environment of the Fallen Angel''s Divine Realm where John and Leviathan stood facing each other.


    After a brief probing of each other''s powers, they halted their attacks almost simultaneously.


    A strange smile curled on Leviathan''s face, "Perhaps you do possess the ability to face me. But do you truly dare to go all out? As I''m sure you''ve noticed, this realm''s space is fragile. If our battle causes a disruption in the spatial ORDER here, it would trigger a massive explosion that would ripple into the main space of the Godyer Continent."


    "The girl you just sent away and many innocent mortals will die in the explosion. You kept me here to prevent me from setting foot in the Godyer Continent''s main world. But can you bear such a loss?"


    John fell silent.


    He knew Leviathan wasn''t just trying to scare him.


    He indeed dared not exert his full power, as this spatial realm was too fragile to withstand an energy impact exceeding its limit.


    If the energy fluctuations from the battle exceeded the Divine Realm''s limit, it would directly strike the spatial nodes, disrupting the spatial ORDER here, which would then trigger a space explosion.


    Though this was the Divine Realm that Leviathan created in the void, it connected to the Bone Cave.


    After the spatial explosion, all energy would rush into the main space of the Godyer Continent through the Bone Cave as a connection point.


    If it reached that point, the exploding spatial energy would directly be released centered around the Bone Cave, obliterating all life within hundreds of miles.


    The surroundingrge towns would inevitably be affected.


    John would absolutely not allow such a thing to happen.


    That''s the real reason he didn''t dare to make a full-out attack.


    The Fallen Angel Leviathan continued, "I didn''t expect that you, a human, could cultivate to this level, almostparable to a Deity. I''m really curious about your ss... But it doesn''t matter, I don''t suppose you''ll tell me. Just be good and surrender your body to me..."


    John suddenly gave a faint smile, casually asking, "You don''t honestly believe you''re guaranteed a victory, do you?"


    On Leviathan''s wless face appeared a captivating smile, "I don''t care about human lives, but you do. That''s the biggest difference between us..."


    This gender-ambiguous Fallen Angel, possessing the purest face, spoke with such coldness.


    The chaos and evil in her eyes were undisguised.


    John quietly gripped his Divine de, released his Shape-shifting once again, directly breaking the spatial confinement, and disappeared from his original spot.


    He left behind a faint statement, "Even if constrained by this fragile space, I can still turn all your ns into smoke..."


    Unsurprisingly, man and god shed once again.


    The pale blue Divine de shed with the crystal greatsword.


    Two earth-shattering energies intertwined and soared into the sky.


    Leviathan''s Divine Realm was undergoing severe vibrations, the sky and earth changed color, and the clouds rolled.


    The ground was asionally sted open by energy shockwaves, causing huge cracks.


    Those dark purple flesh balls, which looked quite nauseating, were also shattered one after another by the energy impact.


    Sharp screams asionally rang out, echoing throughout the Divine Realm.


    After exchanging blows for a while, John seized the opportunity.


    He used the Divine de to block the crystal greatsword in Leviathan''s hand.


    The sword then slid down and cut directly across Leviathan''s chest.


    While Leviathan was off bnce, John kicked hard, sending Leviathan flying.


    [-120000]


    The crimson critical hit number floated above Leviathan''s head.


    John revealed a cruel smile and casually said, "As long as you dare to reveal your health bar, even if you are a Deity, I will still y you!"


    Under the scrutiny of John''s Eye of Artemis, more than half of the health shown above Leviathan''s head had been consumed:


    [15460000/30000000]


    Leviathan, panting heavily, stood in the distance.


    Her eyes, now looking at John, were full of seriousness.


    This Fallen Angel could not believe that after finally escaping from a thousand-year seal, she had encountered such a formidable human.


    Gone was her previous confidence of assured victory. Instead, she now viewed John as a truly equal opponent.


    In the eyes of a Deity like Leviathan, mortals were like ants, utterly incapable of harming them. But clearly, John was beyond Leviathan''s expectations.


    Leviathan could clearly feel that every attack from this human carried the power of ORDER, a power that should only be wielded by Deities.


    Yet when this human unleashed it, she seemed even more adept than Leviathan herself.


    What was rming for Leviathan was that throughout their encounter, she had been at a distinct disadvantage.


    Each of Leviathan''s attacks was wlessly neutralized by John, and instead, it was John''s attacks that sent Leviathan scrambling, even forcing her to hard tank John''s blows.


    This was simply unfathomable for her.


    Despite her countless years ofbat experience, she was never able to counter-attack, each wave ofbat was simply him taking hits.


    When Leviathan saw the dark pupils under John''s fierce mask, she immediately understood that this human must have used some kind of ability that could see through attack trajectories...


    After pondering for a moment, Leviathan suddenly changed her attack style.


    She no longer chose to engage in a head-on closebat with John, but instead distanced herself significantly.


    She began to charge her long-range attack skills.


    Clearly, she was nning to drain John''s stamina through long-range attacks.


    Seeing Leviathan standing still in ce, John quietly furrowed his brows.


    These deities with countless years of battle experience, even if they fell into darkness and were no longer as lucid as before, could still be quite a hassle...


    In just a moment, this Fallen Angel had noticed his Eye of Artemis and chose tounch attacks from a distance.


    John secretly sighed in his heart but wasn''t overly worried.


    The energy within him was endless and couldn''t be fully consumed by a deity-tier Fallen Angel.


    After some thought, John simply dissipated the Divine de in his hand.


    Energy circted around his body and he, too, began to float, facing Leviathan in mid-air.


    Meanwhile, Leviathan had finished charging.


    Any skill that requires such serious charge from a Deity must not be underestimated.


    John braced himself, quietly waiting for the iing attack.


    Leviathan suddenly raised her crystal greatsword, the tip pointing straight to the sky.


    The sky above the Divine Realm began to change, and vast dark divine power gathered together, eventually covering the entire sky.


    The ck divine poweryered and swirled, gradually forming an incrediblyrge ck hurricane.


    In the depths of the hurricane, a strangely evil looking cross-shapednce gradually pierced out, its tip already aimed at John.


    [Evil Judgement Spear (Divine Talent): Originally a energy weapon bestowed by the God of Holy Light to his archangels for the purpose of judging evil, but due to being corrupted by darkness, the weapon itself became evil... With both holy and dark attributes, its power is greatly enhanced, able to directly lock onto, attack, and execute enemies... Upon hitting, it can cause real damage equivalent to 80% of life value, ignoring space and defense...]


    Seeing the information provided by the Eye of Artemis, John slightly raised his eyebrow.


    No wonder it made such a grand disy; it was a high-level deity attack skill after all.


    After releasing this skill, Leviathan, whose breathtakingly beautiful face enchanted all beings, revealed a crazy and indifferent smile.


    "Regardless of how profound your cultivation is, you are still just a human. Since you are not willing to willingly offer your body, then fall into darkness with me..."


    The long spear formed by the ck divine power pierced through the ck hurricane, revealing itself entirely.


    Covering the nearly ten-meter-long spear body were dark purple runes, identical to the ones on Leviathan''s body.


    An incredibly evil and chaotic aura gushed out from the spear, making anyone who saw it lose their bearings.


    John felt an aura quietly locking onto him in the endless void.


    He thoughtfully looked at the long spear, finally understanding what it meant to ignore space and defense for targeting.


    It seemed he had to rely on his own power to forcibly withstand this attack.


    John''s gaze slightly focused, and with a wave of his hands, he nonchntly covered himself with dozens of defensive barriers.


    Having reached his current level, somemon skills could be directly released without any casting movements.


    After preparing his defenses, John suddenly raised his head, and the pupils under his Asura mask shone brightly.


    Seeing the Evil Judgement Spear flying straight towards him, John suddenly raised his hand, and a ball of ck me appeared in his palm.


    Shadowme Seed!


    As the saying goes, the best defense is a good offense.


    John knew the best way to break this stalemate was to meet an attack with an ultimate attack.


    The dozens of defensive barriers in front of him were nothing more than a final safety measure.


    He had never been one to sit back and wait for death.


    The boundless energy within his body unobstructedly poured into the Shadowme Seed.


    The me seed quickly expanded, eventually turning into a huge ck fireball with a diameter of ten meters!

 Chapter 181 180-You are a Godslayer! (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 181 Chapter 180-You are a Godyer! (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    The Shadowme Seed grew with the wind, quickly reaching a diameter of ten meters.


    After annihting the Bone Serpent, the level of the Shadowme Seed had reached Level 4.


    Its attributes had once again significantly increased:


    [Shadowme Seed (Divine Item): ¡­]


    [Current Level: 4]


    [Attributes: Perfect control over Shadowme, capable of single-target attacks and area damage. When attacking a single target, it inflicts 55% true physical damage and 60% true magic damage in a single instance. In an area attack, it inflicts 30% true physical damage and 45% true magic damage on enemies within 3000 yards.]


    [Mana Consumption: None]


    [Cooldown Time: 10 minutes]


    With a slight thought from John, the fully expanded Shadowme Seed suddenly released numerous clusters of fist-sized Shadowmes.


    Under John''s control, these mes constantly fused in mid-air, eventually merging into a ck me dragon that was only a few tens of meters long.


    It was fortunate that after the Shadowme Seed was upgraded to Level 4, John could perfectly control the Shadowme.


    Otherwise, it would have been impossible to fully merge these mes in such a short time.


    The Dark me Dragon roared and directly met the divine power spear that had thrust towards it. Both flew at extreme speed in mid-air.


    Wherever they passed, space shattered and the explosive sound was deafening.


    In an instant, the Dark me Dragon and Evil Judgement Spear collided heavily.


    "BOOM!"


    A noise akin to the sky copsing instantly reverberated throughout the entire subspace.


    Even powerhouses like John and Leviathan had to temporarily seal their hearing; the noise was just too deafening.


    The enormous energy shockwave shattered a whole expanse of space around them, with the two forces intertwining and turning that space into a quagmire.


    Leviathan stood calmly in the distance.


    Despite panting heavily, there wasn''t the slightest worry on her face.


    She was very confident in the skill she had released.


    Even though the release of the Evil Judgement Spear had consumed most of the divine power in her body, as long as it could eliminate her enemy, the skill''s release was well worth it.


    No choice, Divine Talents also differ in effectiveness.


    The Evil Judgement Spear is, after all, a high-level God''s gift.


    And Leviathan is just a lower-tier god; she is bound to pay a certain price for its release.


    Moreover, after the Dark Erosion, the power of the Evil Judgement Spear had be even greater, and the divine power consumed naturally increased as well.


    Leviathan stared intently as the two energy forces continued to intertwine and sh in the distance.


    The shattered space fragments were ground into dust, tightly encasing those two forces.


    Even a deity like Leviathan couldn''t prate the space fragments to see exactly what was happening inside.


    Gradually, a look of perplexity appeared on Leviathan''s face.


    How could so much time have passed without the Evil Judgement Spearpletely obliterating that human''s skill?


    Her formerlyposed demeanor gradually froze, eventually turning into astonishment and confusion.


    That''s because the shattered space in front of her was slowly healing itself.


    The originally immense energies seemed to dissipate together.


    The Evil Judgement Spear failed to break through that human''s skill; both the Dark me Dragon and Judgement Spear were annihted simultaneously... how could this be possible?


    Leviathan''s lush lips parted slightly, and for the first time ever, she revealed an expression of disbelief.


    The Evil Judgement Spear is a high-level god''s gift, and coupled with the erosion of darkness, it epasses both Holy Light and Evil attributes.


    Its power is immense; even Leviathan herself couldn''t withstand this level of damage.


    How on earth did that human do it?


    "What''s the matter? You seem pretty surprised... ever thought that I could unleash a gift of this caliber too..." John''s indifferent voice echoed from afar,ced with a hint of mockery.


    Leviathan suddenly looked up, her eyes zing as she fixed them on the Shadowme Seed in John''s hand, which had returned to its original size.


    She finally realized something was off.


    "That energy just now... was it the Shadowme only the Abyssal Demon n can control?" Leviathan roared out in a piercing voice.


    John gave a slight smile and teasingly replied, "What do you think?"


    Leviathan''s face instantly darkened, and when a deity gets angry, the heavens and earth change color.


    The gray smog above the entire space began to roll violently.


    A fierce gale howled past, sweeping all the rubble from the ground into the sky.


    "It has to be the Shadowme, no doubt about it. So, what you have there must be the legendary Shadowme Seed that can control the Shadowme..."


    Leviathan''s voice was brimming with extreme cold, coupled with a hint of hard-to-detect fatigue: "So, who exactly are you? Why can you even master the forbidden secrets of the Abyssal Demon n?"


    John just smirked without giving any answer.


    Leviathan, as if suddenly realizing something, her face dramatically changed, her eyes filled with undisguisable terror.


    "Controlling multiple deity powers...ignoring factions, no distinction between Justice and Evil... You, are you the legendary Godyer?!"


    Suddenly, Leviathan spread her wings and slid hundreds of meters backwards, wishing to put as much distance between herself and John as possible.


    The fallen angel no longer held her initial arrogant demeanor of having everything under control.


    She looked like a frightened rabbit, her face full of panic.


    Hidden behind the Asura Mask, John''s face broke into a peculiar smile.


    This formerly haughty fallen angel, upon guessing his ss, had shown such a pathetic reaction?


    Could the title of Godyer really instill such fear in deities?


    John murmured to himself in his heart,pletely oblivious to what being a Godyer meant to those deities.


    Deities reside in the Divine Realm, looking down upon the Godyer Continent as its true rulers.


    Born from the world itself, they embody divinity, vie for mortal faith, manipte the lives of mortals at will, but never consider their own downfall.


    That''s because no being can kill them.


    Even the once-in-ten-thousand-year war among the gods, whether it''s The Devil from the Abyss or other deities from thewful and righteous factions, could only severely injure their opponents or seal them away, but could neverpletely obliterate their adversary.


    Like The Devil, Azazel...


    That was until the appearance of the Godyer ss on the continent.


    This ss seems to exist solely to hunt deities.


    Every emergence results in the downfall of countless deities.


    This exins why Leviathan became so flustered upon discovering John''s identity...


    To those high and mighty deities, the Godyer is their one and only nightmare.


    Leviathan looked at John as if she were looking at a devil.


    "Since you have mastered the powers of so many deities, it must mean countless deities have fallen at your hands... It seems the rumors are true after all, the Godyer devours the powers of the deities he hunts... My luck must be at its worst, I finally escaped only to encounter the legendary Godyer... Endless darkness, I have worshiped you so faithfully, why do you let me face such an unjust fate?"


    John tilted his head, his eyes growing even more peculiar.


    What was this Fallen Angel babbling about?


    When did he ever hunt countless deities?


    Apart from The Devil Azazel sealed in the Godyer Temple, he had only ever encountered Leviathan...


    However, upon seeing the terrified look in Leviathan''s eyes, John had no intention to exin further.


    Right now, the divine power within Leviathan had nearly run out, and the HP value above her head was less than half.


    This was the perfect opportunity to strike her down while she was weak!


    John quickly absorbed the Shadowme Seed into his body, his figure flickered, and he appeared directly in front of Leviathan.


    Seeing John getting closer and closer, a hint of desperation shed in Leviathan''s eyes.


    Although she had fallen into darkness, her divine essence still existed, and her mind hadn''tpletely descended into chaos.


    She knew she was outmatched and that she should try to preserve her own life at this point.


    Leviathan had heard that the deities who fell at the hands of the Godyer had no chance to retain their divine souls, their powerspletely devoured by the Godyer.


    She had barely managed to escape from the sacrifice seal, and she didn''t want to meet such a fate.


    Leviathan suddenly shed her arm with the massive sword in her hand, allowing her godly blood, filled with an endless Evil aura, to flow out.


    The eerie runes that covered her arms were quickly covered by her divine blood.


    As the runes soaked up the divine blood, an inexplicable fluctuation suddenly radiated from Leviathan, and this subspace started to copse, seemingly disconnecting from the main world of the Godyer Continent.


    John''s eyes slightly narrowed, recognizing this as Leviathan''s final escape tactic.


    If she managed to sever the connection between the subspace and the main world, escaping into the void, he would undoubtedly be forcefully ejected from here due to the world''s rejection.


    Finding Leviathan again would then be incredibly difficult.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of John''s mouth, hidden behind the Asura Mask.


    Escaping from him?


    That wasn''t going to be easy.


    John extended a finger and with a gentle tap, a streak of dim light burst forth, immediately stabilizing the copsing space.


    To her horror, Leviathan found that she had lost control over the Divine Realm''s space.


    She looked around, only to find the surrounding light retreating and all the basic elemental orderspletely locked down.


    Abyssal Prison was activated!

 Chapter 184 183-Return to Cloud Sea (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 184 Chapter 183-Return to Cloud Sea (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    In fact, Blue Sea had the same suspicion as Adam.


    Although the yer who aplished the first deity kill chose to remain anonymous in the world announcement, Blue Sea had a strong hunch.


    This yer must be John.


    Over the years, Blue Sea''s intuition had never been wrong.


    At this time, Adam sent another message.


    Adam: Damn, the more we talk about it, the more I believe it''s Galewind. I refuse to believe that there''s a second yer in this game who canpare with him...


    Blue Sea: If it really is Galewind, he probably wouldn''t deliberately hide it from us. We should get a chance to ask him...


    Adam: It''s so hard not to feel jealous. We''re supposed to be among the top yers in the game, butpared to Galewind, we''re just a bunch of nobodies...


    Blue Sea: Jealousy won''t do any good. Galewind''s current strength is beyond our estimation... We better just focus on improving ourselves...


    Adam: Dude, you''re quite the motivational speaker... Anyway, I''ve just upgraded my guild to level 4 and there''s still a ton of stuff to do. I''ll ask Galewindter... If he really did kill that deity, some top-tier gear is bound to hit the market. And you better notpete with me for it...


    Blue Sea: May the best man win.


    Adam: (Flips the bird)...


    ...


    Inside a private room at a small pub in Cloud Sea.


    Sno was heartily downing her beer, with a row of emptyrge beer mugs beside her.


    As she was about to drain thest of her beer, and the server hadn''te over yet, Sno red and shouted, "Where''s my beer? Do you even know how to do business? Do you want me to smash your crummy pub?"


    Her words were just as tough as always, filled with threat...


    The pub server hurriedly brought in two morerge mugs of beer, his eyes full of astonishment as he looked at Sno.


    He had probably never encountered such a bizarre girl in his life.


    She had the purest, most charming face, delicate and cute at first nce.


    But her personality waspletely the opposite of her appearance, brutally straightforward.


    Perhaps noticing the server''s strange look, Sno red back, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen a girl as pretty as me? Keep staring, and I''ll gouge your eyeballs out!"


    The server quickly lowered his head and briskly exited the room, standing at the door and wiping the sweat from his forehead. She really was too fierce...


    Once the server had left, Sno''s bright eyes instantly dulled.


    She took sips of her beer while asionally opening hermunication channel, eagerly awaiting the moment it lit up. Suddenly, a system announcement rang in Sno''s mind.


    [World Announcement: An anonymous yer has achieved the first deity kill. The achievement leaderboard will soon be activated. yers, keep pushing forward and strive to be on the leaderboard!!]


    Sno''s eyes immediately turned red, and tears began to fall uncontrobly.


    Clutching her massive beer mug, she muttered to herself, "I knew it... I knew Galewind could do it..."


    Nobody knew the immense mental pressure Sno had been under during this time.


    She stubbornly believed that John had chosen to stay in that subspace and face the terrifying fallen deity alone because of her.


    She felt guilty and moved at the same time, and was full of worry for John.


    She didn''t know if John could really handle the fallen deity...


    What if it was just himforting her?


    But then she saw the world announcement from the system.


    The heart that Sno had been holding in her chest finally rxed.


    She suddenly lowered her head, staring nkly at the row of empty beer mugs in front of her.


    She was doomed.


    Galewind would surely be back soon.


    What if he saw her in such a drunken state... wouldn''t that ruin her image in his eyes?


    Sno suddenly stood up and dashed out of the room like a madwoman.


    "Boss, do you have any soup here to sober me up?" she demanded.


    ...


    Inside an antique-style building in Storm City, Bambooist sat in a spacious, quiet room, scanning through a list of warehouse equipment.


    Her figure, akin to a ripe peach, was even more tempting in this sitting position.


    Her delicate features, bathed in the soft light, were wless.


    This was the headquarters of Travelers.


    Since Travelers was not a guild but more like a merchants'' alliance, they didn''t have the ability to construct their own camp.


    And so, the wealthy Travelers decided to simply spend a fortune to buy an entire building in Storm City as their headquarters.


    Bambooist was seriously calcting the value of the warehouse''s equipment when an unexpected system announcement interrupted her thoughts.


    She suddenly lifted her head, a look of surprise shing across her enchanting eyes.


    After a brief thought, a calm smile appeared on Bambooist''s face.


    "Galewind, you''re getting more and more unpredictable... You even managed to do something as unimaginable as killing a deity..."


    ...


    And it wasn''t just these ces.


    The Dawn Guild''s camp...


    The Silent Ones Guild''s camp...


    The Cycle Guild''s camp...


    ...


    Everywhere in Godyer Continent where there were yers, the system''s world announcement was being hotly discussed.


    For a moment, the entire Godyer Continent was in an uproar.


    Some yers were so shocked that they forgot they were in the middle of fighting monsters and were directly pped back into the revival pool by the monsters...


    Inside the Divine Realm of Leviathan, John had no idea what kind of waves this world announcement from the system had stirred up.


    Even if he did know, he probably wouldn''t have much of a reaction.


    He canceled Abyssal Prison with a wave of his hand and looked around.


    As expected, with the Fallen Angel Leviathanpletely fallen into the Shadowme, this subspace also began to automatically disintegrate and copse.


    After all, this was Leviathan''s Divine Realm.


    Now that the deity itself no longer existed, the Divine Realm naturally couldn''t maintain its existence...


    John looked down to see nothing but a sparkling treasure chest where Leviathan had fallen.


    He strode forward and casually opened the chest.


    Several dazzling rays of light erupted suddenly, painting the entire sky with colors.


    If it were any other yer seeing this, they might jump up in surprise right on the spot.


    John, however, remained as calm as ever, merely tucking the exploded equipment and items into his bag.


    He nced casually and spotted the staff Sno had been longing for.


    Only then did he feel relieved.


    At least he had something to ount for that girl...


    As for the properties of the other pieces of equipment, John did not check them immediately.


    His most important task now was to hurry up and leave this subspace, which was about to copse and dissipate.


    After confirming he had taken everything from the chest, John released the Divine de again.


    Holding the energy longsword, he made a light stroke in front of him.


    Space immediately ripped open a massive rift.


    John probed his divine power into it, ensuring there was no error in his location.


    Then, without hesitation, he jumped into the rift...


    By the time John reappeared, he was already at the entrance of the Bone Cave.


    He turned his head and looked at the entrance to the Bone Cave, which no longer emitted ck smoke.


    He was filled with emotion.


    Indeed, nothing in this world remains unchanged forever.


    Even those high and mighty deities, who enjoy the faith of mortals, have their moments of fall...


    Without hesitation, John tore open the Teleport Scroll.


    His body vanished on the spot.


    After an unknown period...


    A mighty divine power suddenly descended from the endless sky and swept over this ce.


    Suddenly, this undetected divine power returned to the Bone Cave.


    After sweeping repeatedly, the divine power suddenly roiled up, and a brilliant voice vaguely echoed from within.


    "Hmm?"


    ...


    Having just entered the Cloud Sea, John sent a message to Sno: I''m back safely, I''ve brought back the items. Where are you?


    Sno responded quickly: Galewind, you''re finally back. I''m... I''m just hanging out in the trading hall...


    John opened the map and briefly checked: There''s a small tavern not far from here. Let''s meet there.


    Sno: ... Galewind, shall we change the location?


    John: ??


    Sno: I don''t like the environment in taverns. It''s too noisy.


    John: ...


    What''s going on?


    He remembered that this girl used to enjoy drinking.


    Why has she suddenly started to dislike the tavern environment?


    John took another look at the map: Then let''s meet at the Dawn Breeze Auction House branch. I''ll have them reserve a quiet booth for us.


    Sno: Alright, Galewind. I''ll head over in a bit...


    John arrived at the Cloud Sea branch of Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    As soon as he presented his VIP card, he immediately received the highest courtesy from the Auction House.


    The branch manager personally came out to receive him and provided John with a quiet room with very rustic and elegant decor.


    Sitting on the soft chair, John finally rxed.


    The things he had encountered today were tooplicated.


    What he thought was a simple mercenary quest unexpectedly involved a deity-level creature.


    The fight in the subspace, even John was a bit fatigued.


    Not because his powers were excessively consumed, but because he had to forcibly suppress his own strength during the fight to prevent the fragile subspace from copsing and exploding...


    It was indeed a bit mentally exhausting...


    After waiting for a while, seeing that Sno was still not arriving, John took out the equipment and items he had just harvested from his bag and ced them on the table.


    The entire room suddenly shone brightly, dazzlingly.

 Chapter 185 184-Divine Equipment, Divine Palace! (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 185 Chapter 184-Divine Equipment, Divine Pce! (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John looked closely.


    Fallen Angel Leviathan had dropped five items in total.


    Among them were three pieces of equipment, one energy gem, and an item simr to a scroll.


    John examined them one by one.


    The first item was a ring, with a ck crystal set on top, radiating a deep, dark light:


    [Dark Erosion (Legendary Ring): Originally named Divine Eulogy, it was forged by the Fallen Angel Leviathan using divine power. After Leviathan fell into darkness, the Divine Eulogy was corrupted by dark and evil energy, its attributespletely reversed, transforming from a Holy Light attribute to a Dark attribute...]


    [Level: No level requirement, but a Divine Power of over 1000 is required. (If Divine Power is below 1000, the wearer will be unable to resist the corrosion of the dark energy, gradually bing a puppet of Evil.)]


    [ss: Suitable for all Dark attribute sses, including Assassins, Rogues, Necromancers...]


    [Attributes: +150 Holy Resistance, +500 Strength, +400 Divine Power, +25% True Damage]


    [Additional Skill: Dark Night Realm - once activated, it creates a Dark Night Realm with a radius of ten yards. Within the Dark Night Realm, all traces of presence can bepletely concealed, granting immunity to all detection skills and boosting movement speed by 50%. Skill duration: 120 seconds, cooldown: 24 hours.]


    John raised an eyebrow slightly, he didn''t expect the first item to be a legendary piece of equipment, and even more so, a rare essory.


    But considering the deity status of the Fallen Angel Leviathan, this legendary equipment wasn''t that surprising.


    John casually slid the ring onto his right index finger.


    [System Notification: You have sessfully equipped Dark Erosion (Legendary Ring)]


    Although the attribute bonuses granted by the Dark Erosion didn''t impress John much, it was still better than nothing.


    What really caught John''s interest was the attached skill "Dark Night Realm".


    Despite the seeming limitation of the "Dark Night Realm" skill to only be used in dark environments, its immunity to all detection skills was impressive.


    It might prove to be a game-changer in certain situations.


    After equipping Dark Erosion, John''s gaze shifted to the next piece of equipment.


    It was the job-change wand that Sno had been yearning for:


    [Godchosen Wand (Legendary Weapon): The exclusive wand for the Divine Priest. Passed down from the first Divine Priest, it has received the blessing of the God of Holy Light and contains a powerful Holy Light energy. The Godchosen Wand is not only a powerful weapon, but also the only symbol of the Divine Priest''s identity. Only a Priest with this wand can be a real Divine Priest...]


    [Level: No level requirement, but a Divine Power of over 600 is required.]


    [ss: Priest]


    [Attributes: +480 Intelligence, +300 Divine Power, +200 Stamina, +50% damage against Evil creatures, +20% Healing support skill effectiveness]


    [Additional Skill: Divine Judgement - once activated, it inflicts heavy damage to all enemies within a 2000-yard range, along with additional Holy Light damage. Causes bleeding that drains 2% of maximum health per second. If an enemy''s health is below 15%, it will execute them directly. (Note: The execution effect only works on enemies within 50 levels of the wielder.)]


    John raised an eyebrow.


    He hadn''t expected that the Godchosen Wand would carry such a powerful attached skill.


    A kill threshold of 15% HP was a rather extreme value.


    Although the level cap is limited to enemies within 50 levels of the wielder, the benefits far outweigh the downsides.


    John was confident that equipping the Godchosen Wand would significantly boost Sno''s abilities.


    Setting the Godchosen Wand aside, John''s gaze shifted again.


    The third piece of equipment was also the one John was most looking forward to.


    It was an elegantly slim longsword, with a ssic design.


    The reason John was so excited was due to the brilliant, dazzling red light it emanated - the signature color of Divine Equipment. John studied it intently:


    [Divine Pce (Divine Equipment): One thought can make you a God or a Demon, only Divine Pce can cut down both.] It was a brief introduction, yet it exuded an unparalleled dominance...


    John continued to look down, eyebrows raised: [Level: Above 600, additionally requires 1200 Strength and 1200 Constitution]


    [ss: Warrior, Spellde, Assassin...]


    [Attributes: +2500 HP, +1000 Strength, +800 Constitution, +80% True Damage, +50% Armor Pration...]


    [Additional Skill 1: Heaven-Asking Strike - upon activation, it condenses an energy de, inflicting massive damage on all enemies within a linear distance of 5000 yards, while also reducing the enemy''s defense, dealing up to 100% True Damage...]


    [Additional Skill 2: God ying (Passive Skill) - when this weapon is equipped, it permanently increases the wearer''s damage against deities. The lower the level difference, the higher the damage boost, up to double...]


    John''s eyes were sparkling with a gleam, his gaze intent, locked on this Divine Pce.


    What kind of divine weapon was this?


    Let''s not even discuss the huge increase in attribute values.


    Those two additional skills alone were enough to make John''s heart flutter.


    The first skill could directly cause up to 100% True Damage, meaning that an enemy attacked by the Divine Pce, no matter how high their defense, would be essentially defenseless...


    The so-called True Damage ignores damage reduction, dealingplete damage directly.


    And the second skill was even more outrageous.


    A permanent, up to double damage effect against deities... it was as if it was tailor-made for John.


    As a Godyer ss, John''s path was inevitably destined to cross with deities.


    With the Divine Pce sword in his possession, John''s odds against these deities would increase...


    John couldn''t wait to grip the Divine Pce, feeling the sharp aura it contained, looking satisfied.


    Since he left the Godyer Temple, John had been looking for weapons and equipment suitable for him.


    Even though the opponents he was facing currently didn''t necessitate the use of weapons, as a ss holder, wouldn''t it be a joke not to have a handy weapon?


    However, after such a long search, John hadn''te across a suitable weapon.


    Given his current level of strength, using ordinary weapons wouldn''t do much good; they weren''t even as handy as the Divine de.


    It wasn''t until today when the Divine Pce dropped from the Fallen Angel Leviathan that John knew he had finally found his primary weapon...


    [System Prompt: You have equipped Divine Pce (Divine Equipment). This weapon will soon rank first on the Equipment Leaderboard. Do you choose to hide your identity?]


    John chose yes without any hesitation.


    It was within John''s expectations for the Divine Pce to top the Equipment Leaderboard.


    The current leaderboard only included the top eight legendary equipment, while there wasn''t a single divine piece.


    In fact, most of the legendary equipment on the leaderboard was crafted by John himself.


    Only one or two pieces were obtained by other lucky yers.


    There was no choice, as the overall level of yers was still too low.


    With an average level of 70-80, it was exceedingly difficult to acquire legendary equipment.


    Even the epic equipment, which was of a lower tier, remained a distant dream for many yers...


    If it weren''t for John, it would be quite impressive for the Equipment Leaderboard to feature one or two pieces of legendary equipment...


    After John confirmed to hide his identity, the leaderboard for equipment quietly updated:


    [1st on the Equipment Leaderboard: Divine Pce (Divine Equipment), Level: 600, Owner: Anonymous yer]


    [2nd on the Equipment Leaderboard: Woodmist Warchant (Legendary Equipment), Level: 240, Owner: Anonymous yer]


    [3rd on the Equipment Leaderboard: Serpent King''s de (Legendary Equipment), Level: 200, Owner: Adam]


    [4th: Holy Light Anthem (Legendary Bracelet), Level: 230, Owner: Sno]


    ...


    ...


    At this time, all yers were still discussing the achievement of the first deity kill.


    But someone, who seemingly had too much time on their hands, nced at the equipment leaderboard.


    "Holy cow! When did a Divine Equipment show up on the Equipment Leaderboard?"


    This stirred up a massive reaction, and the yers once again became extremely excited.


    That was Divine Equipment, the highest tier of equipment... and it appeared out of nowhere?


    Soon, someone connected the appearance of this Divine Equipment with the first deity kill.


    Everyone started to specte whether these two anonymous yers were the same person...


    The Divine Pce topping the Equipment Leaderboard made a lot of people restless.


    Of course, this included Blue Sea and Adam.


    Although they were curious whether John was behind the world announcement of the first deity kill, neither of them actively asked.


    That is, until the Equipment Leaderboard was updated and Divine Pce topped the list.


    Almost immediately, both of them messaged John.


    Blue Sea: Galewind bro, did you get the Divine Pce from a deity? If you''re nning to auction it, please give me a heads up...


    Adam: Galewind bro, have you reached a point where you can y deities? Are you nning to sell any good equipment recently? Perhaps you could give me a little insider info...

 Chapter 186 185-Scroll to Open the Abyss Gate (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 186 Chapter 185-Scroll to Open the Abyss Gate (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John didn''t notice the messages from Blue Sea and Adam right away.


    At this moment, his attention was entirely focused on the properties of the remaining two items.


    One was a dark purple energy gem, emitting a faint glow, and the other was a scroll made of ordinary-looking parchment rolled into a bundle.


    [Fallen Angel''s Heart (Divine Item): Evolved from the energy core of Fallen Angel Leviathan affected by Dark Erosion, possessing both dark and Holy Light attributes, twopletely different characteristics. It can be iid in weapon equipment to significantly enhance its properties. However, due to its high rank and immense energy, embedding is extremely difficult, requiring a master-level craftsman or above to aplish¡­]


    [Enhancement Attributes: +1000 Attack, +1200 Stamina, +1500 Mana, +50% Magic Damage, +50% Physical Damage, +50% Holy Light Affinity, +50% Dark Affinity¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Light-Dark Alternation (Divine Passive Skill), allowing the equipper''s attacks to deal an extra 10% Holy Light and 12% Dark magical damage, with a 5% chance of execution against enemies of these attributes¡­]


    John raised an eyebrow slightly, so this energy gem was a Divine Item too?


    However, considering Fallen Angel Leviathan''s status, he wasn''t surprised.


    After all, it was a god-tier being, and the energy gem formed from its core was bound to be of a high grade.


    He yed with the dark purple Fallen Angel''s Heart in his hand, fully aware of the vast energy within, not to be taken lightly, even by him.


    For John, this energy gem didn''t serve a significant purpose since the level of energy within his body had already surpassed that in the gem.


    He could freely switch between Holy Light and dark attributes, without needing this gem.


    Considering this, auctioning it off seemed like the best choice...


    If such a top-tier energy gem were to hit the market, it would undoubtedly incite a mad scramble among the many elite guilds.


    After all, the high numerical attributes it offers, along with a passive skill that can add two types of attribute damage, are just too attractive.


    These features are enough to make all yers overlook the difficulty of sessfully embedding this gem.


    However, after some careful thought, John still put the energy gem into his backpack.


    Now is not the best time to auction it off.


    The high difficulty of needing a master-level craftsman for embedding will deter arge portion of yers...


    As time goes on, this gem will only be more valuable.


    After putting away the Fallen Angel''s Heart, John''s gaze fell on thest item, a scroll.


    Compared to the equipment and items, this parchment scroll was what really piqued John''s interest.


    Because in his divine perception, this unassuming scroll, without any twinkling light, contained the most enormous energy.


    Moreover, this energy exuded extreme evil and chaos, clearly not belonging to awful or righteous faction.


    John held the scroll in both hands and slowly unrolled it, his mind tense, and energy inside his body ready to be unleashed.


    He was fully prepared to destroy the scroll on the spot if any energy were to overflow from it.


    However, contrary to John''s expectations, the unrolling process was unusually calm.


    Nothing spilled out, and the evil energy that John sensed remained quietly hidden within the scroll, as if it had fallen into a deep slumber.


    [Abyss Gate Scroll (Divine Item): A scroll used to open the abyss passage, requiring the stimtion of ORDER power to unlock. Once opened, it creates a one-way passage to the inneryers of the abyss,sting for 1 minute. Scroll usage count: 2/3...]


    John''s brows furrowed slightly. So, this was a scroll to open a passage to the abyss?


    No wonder there was no energy leakage; without the input of ORDER power, the scroll would not react at all.


    Previously, John had thought that the scroll might have sealed some high-level creature from the abyss.


    Now he saw that it wasn''t the case.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of John''s mouth.


    He had been worrying about how to enter the abyss, and now, with this item, things would be much easier.


    A trip to the abyss would be inevitable in the future, especially since the core material, Abyssal Mire, needed for Medusa''s egg to hatch could only be obtained there.


    It''s a shame that this item can only be used three times, and Fallen Angel Leviathan has already wasted one use...


    Thinking of this, John fell into contemtion once more.


    Since Leviathan had previously used the Abyss Gate, why was it then sealed by the God of Holy Light?


    It seemed that there were still many secrets he had yet to uncover...


    Just as John was deep in thought, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    He turned to look, only to see a silver-haired little head cautiously peering in, looking around.


    If not Sno, who else could it be?


    John immediately smiled and waved at her.


    This little girl''s face lit up with joy as she pushed open the door and ran in, sitting beside John, "Galewind big brother, I''m here..."


    John''s nostrils twitched slightly, and he frowned, asking, "You''ve been drinking?"


    Sno was immediately embarrassed.


    She hadn''t expected that despite having several cups of sobering soup, and specifically waiting until the smell of alcohol had dissipated from her body, John would discover it as soon as she arrived.


    John asked coolly, "Didn''t you say you were at the trading hall? What, do they have a tavern there now?"


    Sno lowered her head,ining, "I was afraid you wouldn''t like it. If it weren''t for you, Galewind big brother, I wouldn''t have been drinking... Don''t you know how worried I''ve been about you? Hmph, you just threw me out of that ce, and I could''ve helped you!"


    John helplessly shook his head.


    This little girl couldn''t be ignorant of the terrifying abilities of a deity.


    The only reason she dared to speak like this was that, as a yer, she believed she could respawn even if killed...


    But who really knows the extent of a deity''s capabilities in the Godyer world?


    What if the Fallen Angel could directly affect the real world?


    John wasn''t about to risk Sno on such a possibility...


    "Alright, I''ll definitely give you a chance to shine in the future," John said with a smile, then pushed the wand on the table towards Sno, "Here, the item I promised you, I''ve brought it back..."


    Sno''s eyes were immediately drawn to the Godchosen Wand, and she cheered, picking it up.


    The moment the Godchosen Wand was in Sno''s hands, a burst of Holy Light erupted and quickly enveloped her.


    A holy aura filled the air, and Sno''s demeanor seemed to be even more noble and divine.


    "Wow, such amazing attributes, another top-tier legendary equipment, I''ve really hit the jackpot this time!" Sno''s beautiful eyes curved into crescents as she sweetly looked at John, "Galewind big brother, you''ve done me such a big favor, how should I thank you?"


    John teased with a smile, "How about giving yourself to me as a reward?"


    Sno''s smile grew even more charming as she nodded without hesitation, "Okay, okay! Why wait for another day? Let''s go get a room right now! I heard that things can get a little spicy in here, not much different from real life. I''ve never tried anything like this before."


    John nearly spat out his tea, looking at her incredulously, "I was just joking! Are you taking me seriously?"


    Sno gave a light humph, pouting, "I knew Galewind big brother was just joking. As expected, you''ve already grown tired of this old acquaintance... You really are a fickle man, ready to forget old love for new..."


    John instantly brought his hand to his forehead, exasperated.


    After a moment, John sighed, "You silly girl. How could a noble and rich young heiress like you, the center of everyone''s attention, ever take an interest in someone like me?"


    He had known Sno''s feelings for him for quite some time.


    Having known each other for so long, John was well aware of Sno''s character. The way she led the ck Rose Guild to be one of the top ten guilds in the world at her young age spoke volumes about her abilities.


    And Sno, the guild leader of ck Rose Guild, was notoriously temperamental and fierce, readily cursing anyone who crossed her path. But she was always gentler with John, growing softer each time they met.


    What a girl''s actions represent at this stage is clear...


    And that was exactly what puzzled John.


    Their first meeting was in the previous game, where they temporarily teamed up for a quest, and John''s performance was nothing extraordinary. But for some reason, Sno''s attitude toward him was different right from that first encounter.


    Faced with John''s confusion, Sno smiled sweetly, her eyes filled with a warmth that could melt hearts, "Galewind big brother, how could you ask such a silly question? Do you really need a reason to like someone?"


    "The first time we met, you gave me a very different feeling... If you really want to know when I started liking you, it must have been during that quest. The way you looked at me was always so gentle..."


    John was at a loss for words.


    At that time, he didn''t know Sno''s true identity, so during the quest, he treated her like a little sister, taking care of her...


    And that led to the situation now.


    John gently stroked Sno''s silky silver hair, sighing, "You... always leave me at a loss for words. I just hope you won''t regret this..."


    Sno responded firmly, "In my life, there are many things I might do, but regret is not one of them!"

 Chapter 187 186-Handing in the Quest, Reward in Hand (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 187 Chapter 186-Handing in the Quest, Reward in Hand (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Faced with Sno''s firm response, John found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    He never considered himself an outstanding person; just a lucky kid who happened to find the brightest shell on the beach...


    So many exceptional girls, unreservedly cing their hearts in his hands, made John inevitably feel a heavy pressure within.


    "Oh, why make the atmosphere so heavy... I was just expressing my thoughts... Galewind big brother, please don''t feel troubled because of me..."


    Sno seemed a bit embarrassed at this point, covering her pretty face and mumbling softly.


    In John''s presence, this girl never showed any of the imposing aura of the ck Rose Guild''s top guild leader.


    Instead, she was always like an innocent little girl, pure and beautiful...


    Johnughed freely.


    Indeed, since the girl had expressed her feelings so openly, why should he be pretentious?


    He rubbed Sno''s head again, his face full of indulgence, "Since you''ve said so, what else can I say... Keep up the hard work. This game isn''t as simple as it seems on the surface. Once you reach a certain level, you''ll see a different world..."


    Sno looked up, somewhat bewildered, not quite understanding the meaning of John''s words.


    John didn''t borate further.


    After all, it involved the nature of the Godyer game world, and it was best not to say too much to Sno right now.


    Letting her know the truth about the Godyer world too early might cause a biggermotion, especially since she had the backing of some of the world''s major tycoons, not just herself.


    John thought for a moment, then asked, "So, after getting the Godchosen Wand, have youpleted the Divine Priest''s hidden ss quest?"


    Sno shook her head, sweetly replying, "It''s not that simple. This wand only gives me the qualification to advance to Divine Priest. I still need to go to Holy Light Church for a baptism, and only after passing the baptism can I officially be a Divine Priest..."


    John nodded faintly, exactly as he had guessed.


    The "Divine Priest," a hidden ss highly bound to Holy Light Church, was practically unique, and the advancement process certainly wouldn''t be too simple.


    Seeing Sno''s eager face, John could only helplessly wave his hand, "Well, you''d better goplete your hidden ss advancement first. It seems you can hardly wait..."


    Sno''s face bloomed with a breathtaking smile, and she giggled, "Alright then, I''ll go back first... By the way, Galewind big brother, you''re simply amazing, actuallypleting the achievement of ying a deity..."


    This mischievous girl suddenly hugged John''s neck and pecked his cheek before her flushed face darted out of the room.


    John touched his cheek, the warm sensation from just a moment ago leaving him with a sense of wonderment.


    She truly was an incredibly adorable youngdy...


    ...


    Leaving the Dawn Breeze Auction House''s branch in Cloud Sea, John returned to the teleportation point and transported back to Silverglow.


    Next, it was time to turn in thepleted mercenary quest.


    Actually, he could have turned in the quest at Cloud Sea''s Mercenary Hall, but for some reason, the figure of Fire Grand Archmage Saphir appeared in his mind.


    John had a feeling that if he could hand over this extremely challenging quest to Saphir personally, there might be additional rewards...


    So, he chose to return to Silverglow to turn in this mercenary quest.


    Silverglow, Mercenary Hall.


    The spacious hall was bustling as usual, filled with countless yers swarming to select suitable mercenary quests from the panel overhead.


    The entrance was still crowded with many yers, holding signs inviting others to join temporary teams.


    Wearing the ferocious Asura mask, John moved through the crowd, heading towards the depths of the Mercenary Hall.


    Though many yers turned to look at John, their nces were brief and they didn''t linger.


    Clearly, they hadn''t recognized John''s real identity.


    As for the grim Asura mask, though some female yers remarked on its ugliness, none were overly curious.


    After all, yers dressing themselves up in bizarre and grotesque ways wasmon in the game, with many even dabbling in avant-garde art.


    So what was an ugly mask?


    John felt a secret relief at this moment, d that he had the foresight to acquire the Asura mask.


    The memory of being surrounded and pursued by a crowd of yers at the Mercenary Hallst time was still fresh in his mind, and the thought still sent a shiver down his spine.


    Upon reaching the far end of the Mercenary Hall, Grand Archmage Saphir was still sitting quietly behind the ss curtain wall.


    With a gaze sharp as a hawk''s, Saphir asionally swept his eyes over the numerous yers in the hall taking on quests.


    Upon seeing John appear, his eyes brightened.


    He promptly rose and opened the door to wee John in.


    "You''re back so soon, young man? I take it you''vee to your senses, realizing that the difficulty of this quest is beyond your reach and choosing to back down?"


    Saphir''s face showed a faint smile, his tone quite gentle, devoid of any trace of mockery.


    The head administrator of Silverglow''s Mercenary Hall seemed unusually friendly towards John for some unknown reason.


    Perhaps it was John''s nonchntposurest time that convinced Saphir this young man was different from other yers...


    He reached for several contract scrolls on his nearby office desk, smiling warmly, "I have several very decent quests here. They''re not too difficult and perfectly suited for a one-star mercenary like you..."


    Saphir hadn''t finished speaking when John calmly interrupted, "The quest is alreadypleted. I''vee to im the reward..."


    Saphir''sposed smile suddenly froze on his face.


    His eyes widened, and he asked incredulously, "What did you say? You''ve alreadypleted the quest?"


    John casually nodded, frowning slightly, "By the way, the contract should have automatically taken effect after Ipleted the quest. How could you not know about it?"


    Saphir hurriedly turned around, quickly rifling through his cluttered office desk.


    Soon, he found the contract scroll he had signed with John earlier.


    He opened the scroll with eager anticipation, only to find the bold word "Completed" on it.


    That was the system''s automatic notification when the contract was activated upon the quest''spletion.


    Saphir''s expression instantly became more serious.


    He had not paid attention to the changes in this contract scroll over the past few days.


    In Saphir''s view, even if this young man truly wanted toplete such an extremely difficult quest, he would need a substantial amount of time to prepare.


    And he had never really had faith in John.


    The fact that the eradication of the Bone Cave was a highest difficulty mercenary quest spoke volumes about itsplexity.


    Usually, even higher-level gold mercenaries would need ample preparation and coboration toplete such a quest.


    How could this young man before him, all alone, manage toplete this quest?


    But the facts were right in front of Saphir, leaving him no choice but to believe.


    Saphir suddenly lifted his head, his eyes flickering with a fiery red glow.


    He asked, word by word, "Young man, how did you do it?"


    John shrugged, nonchntly answering, "Simple really. I just went straight to the Bone Cave and cleared it out..."


    Saphir was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Though this Grand Archmage seemed calm on the surface, inside he was already in turmoil.


    Simple? How could it be!


    The quest details stated that the Bone Cave was upied by an Undead boss of level 230, with many over-100-level elite minions.


    In such a dangerous area, even Saphir, a legendary Grand Archmage, wouldn''t dare to say he could march through unscathed.


    Who was this young man standing before him?


    How could he aplish this feat so effortlessly?


    For a moment, Saphir was at a loss for what to say.


    He paced slowly around John, his eyes filled with growing astonishment.


    John stood expressionless, letting Saphir''s gaze scan him up and down.


    If Saphir knew that John had not only cleared the Bone Cave but even in a level 1100 deity within, he might have fainted on the spot...


    After an unknown period of silence, John finally grew a bit impatient.


    "I say, the quest ispleted, right? Shouldn''t you be giving me the reward now?"


    John''s calm words finally brought Saphir back to reality.


    He stared deeply into John''s eyes, forcibly suppressing the shock in his heart, and said with a slightly trembling voice, "Of course, this is the reward you rightfully earned... Give me a moment; I''ll have someone bring it to you right away."


    Soon, a Mercenary Hall staff member brought a tray holding an exquisite ck card, an energy gem, and a small pile of gravel emitting a silvery glow.


    Saphir waved his hand, and the tray floated in front of John.


    "Young man, these are your spoils of war. Please take them."

 Chapter 188 187-Saphir’s Quest, AGHHO Reappears (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 188 Chapter 187-Saphir''s Quest, AGHHO Reappears (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John didn''t hesitate to grasp the items from the tray.


    Almost at the same moment, a system notification rang in his mind:


    [System Notification: You have imed the mercenary quest reward¡­]


    John looked down, his eyes fixed on the items.


    Under the Eye of Artemis, the attributes of the items were instantly revealed:


    [Imperial Capital Savings Card: Unranked, issued by the Northern Myst Empire''s Capital Bank, usable for storing Godyer Continent''s universal currency with no maximum limit... Current bnce: 400,000 gold coins.]


    John contentedly slipped the ck Savings Card into his backpack.


    400,000 gold coins was a substantial sum.


    Considering the current exchange rate between gold coins and real-world currency, this Savings Card was worth a staggering 16 million U.S. dors...


    Though John''s card already had an amount reaching into the nine figures, who everined about having too much money?


    Moreover, in the world of Godyer, gold coins often came in even handier.


    After putting away the Savings Card, John''s attention shifted to the energy gem.


    When epting this mercenary quest, he had noticed that there was a legendary item among the rewards.


    But he never imagined that the legendary item would turn out to be an energy gem.


    It was well known that on the Godyer Continent, energy gems were among the most valuable items.


    After all, most items had a limited number of uses, but not energy gems.


    Once set, one could permanently benefit from the energy gem''s effects.


    [Dark Blue Mana Stone (legendary item): Rumor has it that in the central mountain range of Godyer Continent, there lies a Dark Blue Well, the source of mana for all mages. Anyone who can drink from the Dark Blue Well can be the most powerful Archmage... Around the Dark Blue Well, some stones have been soaked in its water for countless years,pletely transforming into magic-infused energy gems known as Dark Blue Mana Stones¡­]


    [Enhancement Attributes: +500 mana, +30% magic damage, +50% affinity with magical elements, +15% mana recovery speed...]


    John slightly raised his eyebrows.


    This thing actually came from around the Dark Blue Well?


    No wonder his divine sense detected that the energy gem contained such immense magical energy...


    Stowing the Dark Blue Mana Stone in his backpack as well, John looked at thest reward item, the most precious among them:


    [Cloud Sea Ore (Five Portions): A specialty from the Cloud Sea, a unique mineral with special abilities, can increase the sess rate of weapon embedding by 20%, regardless of the grade of the energy gem...]


    [Usage: Simply add it during the embedding process.]


    [Note: Only one portion of Cloud Sea Ore can be used during each embedding, and the effects do not stack...]


    A very concise introduction, yet it made John''s eyes gleam.


    At this point, only such high-grade items with special attributes could catch his fancy...


    Suddenly, Saphir beside him spoke up, "Young man, please hand over your mercenary emblem..."


    John looked at Saphir in surprise but, seeing his calm expression, he removed the Silver Mercenary Emblem from his equipment and handed it over.


    Saphir took the Silver Emblem, and suddenly flipped his palm over.


    A scorching me enveloped the one-star Silver Emblem,pletely consuming it.


    Momentster, the me dispersed, leaving the Silver Emblem reduced to ashes.


    Before John could ask, Saphir directly opened a desk drawer.


    He took out a gleaming golden badge and handed it to John.


    "ording to the rules of the Mercenary Guild, anyone who canplete the highest difficulty quest on their own can be directly promoted to a golden mercenary..."


    John understood at once and epted the golden mercenary emblem:


    [Golden Mercenary Emblem: A badge symbolizing the yer''s mercenary status, initial level of one star, can reach up to 10 stars, after which it will automatically convert to a legendary mercenary emblem.]


    [Attributes: All attributes +10]


    John re-equipped the emblem, shed Saphir a satisfied smile, and then turned to leave.


    "Young man, wait a moment..."


    Before John could leave the office, Saphir''s voice sounded again.


    John turned around, surprised.


    He saw Saphir standing in ce, his expression wavering and uncertain.


    After a long while, the Grand Archmage spoke, his voice somewhat hoarse, "Young man, can I have a word with you?"


    John raised an eyebrow and replied coolly, "Mr. Saphir, speak your mind."


    Saphir took a separately kept contract scroll from his pocket and spread it out on the desk, "I have a rather special quest I''d like to entrust to you, would you be interested?"


    [System Notification: You have triggered a hidden quest "Grand Archmage''s Quest," the system judges this quest to be the highest difficulty mercenary quest, please consider whether to ept...]


    John''s face showed a hint of surprise at the system''s notification.


    He looked at Saphir''s conflicted expression and after a moment''s consideration, said calmly, "If Saphir doesn''t mind, could you please tell me the specific details of the quest?"


    Saphir sighed softly, his eyes suddenly filled with endless sadness.


    His voice tinged with reminiscence, he slowly began, "Young man... do you understand the feeling of witnessing a loved one die before your very eyes, powerless to avenge them?"


    "I once had a very happy family. My wife was a Water Grand Archmage, and we studied together at the magic academy, fell in love, and eventually married..."


    "Fenny was always the most beautiful girl in my heart. She gave birth to a very lovely child for me. The child inherited both mine and Fenny''s magical talents, showing brilliance from a young age. Had it not been for a tragedy, he surely would have be an even greater Archmage than myself..."


    "But all my beautiful dreams shattered silently one night ten years ago..."


    Saphir''s eyes suddenly turned blood-red, his expression twisted, his words filled with heart-wrenching rage: "My path of magical cultivation, marred by my brashness, made countless enemies. Unable to defeat me head-on, they conspired together, employing some shameless cowards who hid in the shadows..."


    "I will never forget that night... my Fenny, my beloved child... their lives ended that evening..."


    "Those damned beasts, those despicable rats, killed my dear wife and child with daggers imbued with anti-magic properties right before my eyes..."


    "Before I could react, they silently slipped away into the shadows, leaving no trace..."


    "To avenge Fenny and my child, I killed all those responsible... Haha, in a face-to-face confrontation, even if they ganged up, they were no match for me..."


    "But I could never find any trace of the murderers who hadmitted the crime before my eyes... I hate them, yet despite my fury and desire for revenge, I couldn''t even find out where those rats were hiding..."


    John had been quietly listening all this time without uttering a word.


    He could feel just how much sorrow was buried within the heart of the robust Grand Archmage standing before him...


    Saphir took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing his pain.


    With his eyes half-closed, he could not conceal the hatred within them.


    "I''m sorry to bring up your painful past, Master Saphir, but may I know what you would like to entrust me with?" John thought for a moment, then asked softly.


    Saphir let out a grimugh and said quietly, "I just want to know where those damned rats are hiding now? I want to ughter them with my own hands, let them wail eternally in mes. Only then can I pay homage to my Fenny and my child."


    "I originally wanted to entrust this quest to some old mercenary friends, but as soon as they found out who the enemies were, they all unanimously chose to refuse... I understand their decision. It''s a terror organization so vast that it induces despair, and even the most formidable mercenaries dare not provoke such an entity..."


    "But I remain relentless, unable to locate those scoundrels with my own power alone. I wonder if you would be willing to help me?"


    John spoke calmly, "From Mr. Saphir''s tone, it seems you know the identity of those murderers?"


    Saphir nodded heavily, his voiceden with an intense bitterness, "Indeed, those damned killers all hail from the same ancient organization known as AGHHO!"


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corner of his mouth twitched into a cold, knowing smile.


    Could it truly be fate?


    To hear the name of this organization once again...


    Saphir, in his excessive grief and rage, failed to notice the change in John''s expression.


    He continued to speak, absorbed in his own narrative, "AGHHO is the most secretive assassin organization in the Godyer Continent. Every member inside uses a number as their name. The murderers who harmed my wife and child hold high positions within, their codes being 54, 56, and 63..."


    Saphir had not yet finished speaking when he heard John''s nonchnt voice.


    "Your quest, I ept."

 Chapter 189 188-A Pleasant Cooperation (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 189 Chapter 188-A Pleasant Cooperation (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John''s firm response left Saphir momentarily speechless.


    He gazed deeply at John, his voice somber, "Young man, have you really thought this through? The enemies you face in this quest are of a strength you can''t even begin to imagine..."


    "AGHHO has existed on this continent for over ten thousand years,mitting heinous acts and stirring up chaos. Practically every assassination event that has had a far-reaching impact in this world bears their shadow... Such a colossal entity is not something you can provoke and easily shake off..."


    John smiled faintly, his expression serene, "I''m not entirely unaware of the issues you''ve mentioned... I''m just very curious as to why you chose to entrust this quest to me."


    Saphir gave a helpless, bitter smile and sighed, "I had no choice. I''ve sought out many others, but the answer has been unanimously the same: an outright refusal..."


    "AGHHO is simply too powerful. They''re not just an ancient alliance of assassins. In over ten thousand years of development, they have formed countless connections with many of the great powers on this continent... That naturally includes the higher-ups in our Northern Myst Empire..."


    "Even though I yearn for revenge, I only dare search for the whereabouts of the few who murdered my wife and child. As for AGHHO''s highest-ranking master assassins and elders, I don''t dare provoke them in the slightest..."


    "I had nned to post this quest privately in the Mercenary Guild, and I even drafted the quest contract scroll, but in the end, I chose to abandon it..."


    "Doing so would only bring disaster to those mercenaries looking to strike it big with a high-profile quest, and it would also expose me to AGHHO''s watchful eyes. While I fear them not in a face-to-face confrontation, those assassins would only lurk in the shadows, ready to stab me in the back..."


    "You are my best option because youe from a mysterious, unknownnd and have no ties to any major powers in our world, yet your strength is sufficiently formidable..."


    John nodded in understanding and then extended his hand, "Hand me the scroll. Once the contract is signed, our cooperation will be sealed."


    Seeing John still steadfastly epting this quest, Saphir''s resolve wavered somewhat.


    He was uncertain if inviting John to take on thismission was truly the right thing to do.


    Deep down, Saphir didn''t want this young man in front of him to risk danger for his personal vendetta.


    Though their acquaintance had been brief, Saphir''s impression of John was quite profound.


    In John, he saw a maturity and steadiness umon for his age, coupled with the youthful exuberance and arrogance unique to young people.


    Such a young man was indeed a rare talent, and Saphir had always enjoyed nurturing the younger generation.


    "What''s the hesitation? Do you doubt my ability toplete this quest?" John arched an eyebrow, a teasing look in his eye, staring at the contract scroll that Saphir still held in his hand.


    Saphir shook his head outright, his voice serious, "I still hope you will consider this carefully. Though my heart aches for someone to fulfill my quest, if it ces you in danger, I cannot, under any circumstances, ept it... Do you really understand what you''re up against with AGHHO?"


    John''s mouth curved into a faint, cold smile, "AGHHO... I''m more than familiar with them. To be frank, I''ve just faced an onught from AGHHO''s assassins a few days ago..."


    Saphir was taken aback, his face filled with astonishment, "What? You were attacked by those damn rats too? But that doesn''t make sense. They usually don''t target ordinary people, and their operations are always highly purpose-driven. How did you provoke them?"


    John slowly shook his head, a glint of ice in his eyes, "Who knows? Perhaps someone hired them to assassinate me..."


    Saphir rubbed his hands together, his face eager, "How did it end?"


    John answered nonchntly, "How else could it have ended? The fact that I''m standing here safe and sound says it all..."


    "You mean you retaliated and killed those AGHHO assassins targeting you?"


    John nodded slightly, his voice calm, "Yes, not one escaped..."


    Saphir''s face instantly lit up with excitement.


    He stared fixedly at John, his eyes filled with disbelief, "My God... that you could aplish this... is truly beyond my belief..."


    "Those AGHHO assassins who tried to kill you, what was their strength? They weren''t just low-level members, were they?"


    John shed a slight smile, revealing his white teeth, "If I remember correctly, the six of them mentioned their code numbers before they died, all of which were within the top 100..."


    Saphir was utterly stunned, rendered speechless by the revtion.


    All of them were senior members ranked within the top 100. And in John''s words, he caught a piece of critical information.


    Six AGHHO assassins had targeted John for assassination.


    How terrifying was that number?


    To think that 10 years ago, only three AGHHO assassins had killed his wife and child...


    The number had literally doubled, and John had effortlessly retaliated, killing them all.


    "I finally understand why you dared to take on this quest without hesitation..." Saphir sighed, his voice tinged with satisfaction.


    After a full decade of torment, he finally saw hope for revenge today.


    The very thought of having a chance to honor the souls of his deceased wife and child with the blood of their murderers filled Saphir''s heart with excitement.


    John extended his hand again, pointing to the contract scroll in Saphir''s hand, and asked with a lightugh, "Can you hand over the contract scroll now?"


    Saphir nodded eagerly, handing over the contract scroll to John without any hesitation.


    John carefully unrolled the scroll, and there was only one simple questmission message on it.


    He looked up, somewhat puzzled, "What about the quest reward? You, a Grand Archmage with considerable wealth, surely wouldn''t expect me to work for you for free, would you?"


    Saphir burst into heartyughter, his voice filled with gratification, "Of course not. If you can help me find those damned rats, you can choose any three items from my many years of cherished collection... Trust me, the reward for this quest will not disappoint you..."


    John nodded nonchntly, not doubting Saphir''s words at all.


    A big shot of Grand Archmage level wouldn''t stoop to deception, especially with the binding of a contract...


    John thought for a moment and said calmly, "Onest question... What about quest hints? You surely wouldn''t expect me to search for those assassin traces without any direction, would you?"


    Saphir spread his hands, taking out a broken dagger from his personal space.


    "This is the weapon that was shattered by my full-strength attack when one of the assassins escaped from me. Over the years, I''ve used sealing techniques to preserve all the scents on it... and I specially had an old friend of the rogue ss cast a tracking spell on it. As long as the owner of this dagger is within a certain range, the tracking spell will react..."


    His eyes fixed on the broken de, Saphir''s expression was one of icy determination.


    John took the broken dagger, shaking his head helplessly, "Even with this item, tracking them down will be like finding a needle in a haystack..."


    Saphir''s face twisted into a bitter smile, "There''s no choice. Those AGHHO assassins have always been elusive. Ordinary people can''t find a trace of them, so this broken dagger is the only valuable clue we have..."


    John''s mouth twitched, and a cold light shed in his eyes, "That''s okay; I have a better idea..."


    Saphir instantly looked puzzled, curiously asking, "Oh? What''s that?"


    John said nonchntly, "If I can find just one AGHHO assassin, I''m sure a friendly conversation will encourage him not to be stingy about revealing the whereabouts of the others..."


    Saphir was rendered speechless.


    He didn''t know whether John''s assertion was right or wrong.


    It sounded reasonable, but the difficulty of finding an AGHHO assassin among the masses?


    He had been searching for a full decade without finding a single one.


    However, John didn''t see it that way.


    After killing six senior members of AGHHOst time, he was very clear that the organization would not let it go.


    He was bound to cross paths with AGHHO again...


    Stowing the broken dagger into his backpack, John did not hesitate to sign his name on the contract scroll.


    An inexplicable ripple of energy descended from the void, settling over John and Saphir''s heads.


    This was the power of ORDER marking thepletion of the contract.


    To forcibly break the contract would result in punishment from ORDER...


    This punishment was not the same as system ORDER penalties but would act directly on the soul level. In short, without the strength to overturn ORDER, no one would dare casually break a signed contract...


    Saphir, his face aglow with excitement that he could not hide, reached out his hand, "Pleasure doing business with you!"


    John also smiled, reaching out his hand, and the two palms sped tightly together, "Pleasure doing business..."

 Chapter 190 189-Fulfilling Promises, Skills Manifesting (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 190 Chapter 189-Fulfilling Promises, Skills Manifesting (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Walking out of the Mercenary Hall, John turned his head to look at the grand yet quaint building, filled with infinite emotion.


    He never expected that Grand Archmage Saphir, who seemed to have a fierce temper but was not off-putting, would have such a sigh-inducing past.


    A loving family shattered overnight, his beloved wife and child cruelly murdered before his very eyes.


    Any person facing such a history might be on the brink of copse.


    Yet Saphir had managed to persevere for a full decade, never showing his pain.


    It demonstrated the incredible resilience of the Grand Archmage.


    This was one of the real reasons John was willing to help Saphir.


    An indigenous NPC like Saphir, with enough talent and tenacity, surely had boundless potential in Godyer Continent.


    John wanted to forge a good rtionship with such an NPC.


    Perhaps one day, it mighte in handy.


    With such thoughts, John''s figure slowly disappeared into the bustling crowd on the street.


    Momentster, he arrived at the entrance of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    The one to greet him was the ever-awaiting Isabe, whom John had messaged before his arrival.


    "We meet again, Lord Galewind," Isabe said, her face bearing an impable smile, her eyes beguiling and enchanting.


    John looked at this woman somewhat strangely.


    Each time they met, she seemed to have grown a bit.


    Now, probably no one would dare to offend the true manager of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    He remembered the first time he met Isabe; she had been shy and disorganized, entirely like a newbie.


    How much time had passed?


    Now she had fully matured into a meticulous, unerring, perfect business elite.


    John''s odd gaze caught Isabe''s attention.


    She discreetly looked herself over to confirm there were no problems with her dress or appearance, then asked with a lightugh, "What''s that look for, Lord Galewind? Is there something wrong with Isabe''s outfit today?"


    John slowly shook his head, teasingly replying with a smile, "Not at all, you look very pretty today. I''m just astonished at how much you''ve grown to reach this height."


    Isabe responded with a sweet smile and a soft voice, "Lord Galewind is jesting. I''m just a nonbat ss yercking battle talent. Since I can''t fight on the front lines like you, I have to choose this path to improve myself."


    Johnmended her, "That''s actually quite good. At least you don''t have to face dangerous monsters every day, and everyone has their own path. You don''t necessarily have to choose abat ss. You look pretty sessful now, rising from a low-level life yer to the actual manager of Dawn Breeze Auction House. Perhaps this is your true calling."


    Isabe''s smile deepened, her voice growing sweeter, "I owe my sess to Lord Galewind''s support. Without you, there would be no me today."


    John shook his head, countering, "You can''t quite put it that way. After all, I was going to auction that item anyway. The fact that you seized the opportunity shows your ability."


    The two continued to chat andugh as they made their way to the third floor of Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Inside a room decorated in a ssic and elegant style, Master Reo was already waiting quietly.


    John sat across from Master Reo, smiling and greeting him, "Master, it hasn''t been long since west met. Here we are again!"


    Master Reo stroked his beard andughed, his wise eyes full of warmth.


    "Indeed, Mr. Galewind, you always manage to surprise me. It hasn''t been long, and you''ve already brought the item."


    John shrugged, downying his efforts, "I was just lucky enough toe across some Cloud Sea Ore."


    Master Reo eximed, "Luck is also part of strength. And I believe that with Mr. Galewind''s abilities, something like Cloud Sea Ore, which others may never see in their lifetime, is merely something you can easily obtain."


    "If you don''t mind, may I take a look at what Cloud Sea Ore looks like? I must admit something rather embarrassing: despite my lifelong profession as an appraiser ss, I''ve neverid eyes on this extraordinary item," Master Reo asked.


    John smiled and nodded, casually waving his right hand. Two pieces of Cloud Sea Ore appeared on the tabletop.


    Master Reo couldn''t help but reach out, trembling with anticipation as he held the Cloud Sea Ore, gazing at it as if admiring a priceless treasure.


    After a careful examination, he reluctantly set the pieces back on the table, clearly impressed.


    "What an artifact... truly a rare and precious gem. These top-tier attributes have even an appraiser like me, who''s seen countless wonders, somewhat smitten," he mused. "No wonder Cloud Sea Ore is so rare and valuable, even bing exclusive to the Imperial royal family. These attributes are truly out of this world."


    John replied with a lightugh, "Since Master Reo has confirmed that this Cloud Sea Ore is without fault, then our transaction isplete, right? From now on, the Asura mask on your face belongs to me."


    Master Reo chuckled and nodded, "Certainly, Mr. Galewind, you''ve handled this so swiftly and wlessly, we at Dawn Breeze Auction House naturally have no objections. I believe these two pieces of Cloud Sea Ore will more than satisfy the client who consigned the mask."


    John nodded in satisfaction.


    Throughout the entire transaction, Isabe had quietly sat by, serving tea and water, tranquil as a perfect sculpture.


    Master Reo ced the Cloud Sea Ore in a wooden box and instructed Isabe to arrange for it to be delivered to the client who consigned the Asura mask.


    He then asked with a lightugh, "Mr. Galewind, aside from fulfilling our agreement, do you have any other items you''d like to consign for auction?"


    John thought for a moment before slowly shaking his head.


    In his backpack, he indeed had several items and pieces of equipment with extraordinary attributes, but each had its use, and he wasn''t yet ready to auction them.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t gathered much this time. I''ll wait until I have suitable items to auction them here next time," John said.


    Master Reo smiled warmly and nodded, not at all surprised.


    Although John was their biggest client, it was not possible that he would have top-tier equipment and items to auction every time he visited.


    The six extremely high-quality epic daggers that had been previously consigned had not yet been sold.


    It wasn''t that no one wanted to buy them, but rather that Dawn Breeze Auction House hadn''t nned to disy them at all.


    Instead, they were preparing them for the next auction.


    Master Reo and John briefly discussed this, and John expressed that he had no problem with it; everything could proceed ording to the auction house''s ns.


    After exchanging pleasantries for a short while, John left Dawn Breeze Auction House, found a quiet spot, and chose to log off.


    ...


    The serene room''s lobby was disrupted as the silver-white game chamber suddenly opened.


    John opened his eyes and sat up from the gaming pod.


    He looked over at the other game chamber next to him.


    Its bright light was shing from time to time, indicating that Emma, that young rascal, was still in deep spiritual connection.


    Before logging off, John had specifically looked at Emma''s status.


    It still disyed "inbat," so it was clear that Emma was probably still teaming up with the folks from Silver Church on a quest.


    John simply left a message for Emma that he had logged off.


    John leaped out of the game chamber and stood in ce, stretching his body.


    His joints cracked loudly, and he let out afortable groan, closing his eyes and concentrating on the energy coursing through his limbs.


    Sure enough, after the battle with the deity, the energy within him had increased substantially.


    If before it was only a stream, now it had expanded to a rushing river''s breadth.


    It had multiplied several times.


    John opened his eyes, a mysterious glimmer in them.


    It seemed he had taken a significant step toward fully recovering his physical abilities in the real world.


    He closed his eyes, murmuring silently.


    Suddenly, something magical happened.


    John''s body quietly vanished from the spot, reappearing in his bedroom.


    Divine Talent: Shape-shifting.


    John was still not satisfied, so he released another skill.


    A pale blue light suddenly shone in his palm, and a pale blue energy longsword slowly formed.


    Divine de, finally shaped.


    John''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    Indeed, as the energy gradually awakened, these skills could be released one by one.


    The only downside was the considerable consumption of internal energy; it was not as casual as in the game.


    It seemed that he would have to wait until his abilities were fully restored to release these skills without any pressure.


    John waved his hand, dispelling the Divine de.


    He then picked up his wallet, preparing to go out and buy some ingredients.


    Having not eaten all day, he was indeed a bit hungry.


    And that rascal Emma would undoubtedly be moring for food when she logged off.


    It was best to prepare in advance...

 Chapter 191 190-A Call from the City Hall (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 191 Chapter 190-A Call from the City Hall (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John had just opened the door when the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    He took out his phone, only to find a dozen missed calls on the screen, all from an unfamiliar number.


    Answering the call, a warm voice sounded from the other side, "Hello, may I speak to Mr. Foster?"


    John''s brow furrowed slightly as he calmly replied, "This is John Foster. May I ask who''s calling?"


    On the other side of the phone, an excited voice said, "Finally, I''ve managed to get in touch with you. This is the City Hall. Mayor Daniel Roberts gave us your number. Do you remember?"


    John thought hard and indeed, during the Taylor''s birthday party, he had given his phone number to both Benjamin Taylor and Daniel Roberts.


    He nodded, replying nonchntly, "Yes, I remember. What does Mayor Roberts want from me?"


    The person on the phone quickly exined, "Well, Mayor Roberts should have mentioned to you that there would be some higher-upsing to meet you soon. They have arrived now. I was wondering when you would be avable to arrange a meeting¡­"


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He finally recalled.


    At that time, Mayor Roberts had indeed mentioned this matter.


    It seemed some people, even higher ranking than Mayor Roberts, would be visiting the city soon.


    Specifically, to speak to John about the Godyer world.


    John thought it over seriously.


    He really didn''t have a reason to refuse.


    After all, he needed to use these senior government officials to understand the extent of the governments'' exploration into the Godyer world.


    Now, the time for the two worlds to merge was approaching.


    Time was running out. John didn''t want to continue working in istion.


    He felt the need to share the many secrets he knew, through official channels, to inform more people.


    "I''m avable anytime," John softly replied. "You can set the time and ce, then let me know."


    The person on the other end quickly responded, "How about tomorrow afternoon? We can meet at the caf¨¦ next to the City Hall building. The environment is quite quiet."


    John responded indifferently, "Sure, see you tomorrow afternoon."


    After hanging up the call, John was deep in thought about tomorrow''s meeting while on his way to buy groceries.


    His mind was filled with many secrets only he knew about.


    At least in the real world, there was no way any yer could know these things.


    They were top-level secrets of the Godyer world, the truth of which could only be known after reaching a certain level.


    When John returned home after buying groceries, he noticed that both Game Chambers were open.


    From the bathroom, the sound of running water could be heard.


    Clearly, Emma hadpleted her mercenary quest, severed the spirit link, and returned to the real world.


    John smiled knowingly and began to prepare the day''s first meal.


    As he was engrossed in cooking, a sweet scent suddenly wafted from behind.


    Then, a soft figure pressed up against his back.


    "Johnny, what delicious meal are you making this time?" Emma''s tender voice echoed in his ears.


    Having just taken a shower, she still smelled of shower gel.


    John slightly turned his head and felt a moist strand of hair resting on his shoulder.


    He chuckled lightly and said, "I bought some groceries randomly. I presume you must be hungry too, so let''s just whip up something quickly."


    Emma stretched out her milky-white arms around John''s waist, resting her head on his shoulder, "Sure, whatever Johnny makes is always especially delicious."


    John''s face was filled with fondness.


    He yfully pinched Emma''s pert nose and teased, "You, little girl, are bing sweeter with words now."


    Emma giggled, her face beaming with happiness.


    The meal was prepared quickly, and the two, who had been hungry all day, wolfed down the food, stuffing their bellies with the feast.


    Emma patted her belly, moaning contentedly, "Ah, the feeling of a full stomach is simply wonderful."


    John smiled gently, leaning back in his chair, and said nonchntly, "You need to learn how to cook in the future. Such a basic survival skill is something you should master."


    Resting her chin on her hands, Emma sweetly replied, "Actually, I''ve always known how to cook, just not as well as you, Johnny."


    John raised an eyebrow, "Oh? In that case, I must taste your culinary skills next time."


    Emma immediately acted coy, "No way, you can do the cooking, Johnny, and I can do the dishes. We have a clear division ofbor."


    John was speechless.


    Indeed, the division ofbor was pretty clear, but something didn''t seem right.


    Cooking required much more effort than washing dishes.


    At that moment, Emma suddenly threw a seductive nce at John, whispering, "If that''s the case, I can make more sacrifices and feed you in other ways..."


    John immediately got interested and asked with a mischievous grin, "Is that so? Can you borate on what those other ways might be?"


    Emma blushed, her face as red as a ripe peach, and she retorted with a light ''hmpf'', "Johnny, you''re such a tease, pretending not to know!"


    John''s gaze at Emma became more intense.


    As a young, virile man, how could he resist being teased by such a beautiful girl?


    He suddenly stood up, scooped Emma from her chair, and headed straight towards the bedroom.


    "Well, since you''ve said that, there''s no time like the present," John proposed.


    Caught off guard by John''s sudden move, Emma found herself lifted off the ground.


    Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around John''s neck.


    As she heard John''s words filled with mirth, she hid her face into his chest.


    One hand gently pounding his chest, she feigned annoyance, "You big bully, I''ve just finished eating... how can you take advantage of me at this time?"


    Without breaking his stride, John responded with a mischievous grin, "Isn''t it just perfect then? A bit of exercise after a meal aids digestion..."


    John kicked open the bedroom door with one foot.


    The two fell onto the soft bed in a tangle.


    Emma''s skin was flushed with a seductive rose hue.


    Wrinkling her nose, sheined, "Oh, you stink of sweat, go take a shower first..."


    John''s face was filled with righteous conviction as he nodded, "Indeed, we should pay attention to hygiene..."


    However, his hands didn''t stop their exploration.


    They had already found their way to Emma''s chest.


    With the curtains drawn and dim light filtering in, the room was shrouded in a sultry atmosphere.


    As they locked eyes, the temperature in the room seemed to rise gradually, the air growing more and more amorous.


    With her eyes half-closed and a far-off look in them, Emma gripped the bedsheet tightly, letting John do as he pleased, disying an utterly adorable form of surrender.


    Seeing her like this, John didn''t hold back anymore.


    His hands, without any hesitation, slid inside Emma''s loose neckline.


    Having just taken a bath, Emma was only dressed in arge bathrobe with no undergarments beneath.


    A gentle pull from John and her robe was open, revealing her delicate corbone that looked particrly stunning under the dim light, her skin as smooth as porcin.


    John''s smile grew wider, his eyes glimmering with desire.


    He leaned over, his lips lightly brushing against Emma''s corbone.


    A soft whimper escaped Emma''s lips.


    Emma''s lips parted slightly, and a heavenly moan echoed in the room.


    This sound seemed to possess a magical charm, instantly igniting the smoldering me of desire within John.


    Extending his tongue, he traced a path upward along her corbone.


    Soon, their lips met in a passionate kiss, their tongues skillfully entwining with each other.


    Their breathing grew more ragged as the primitive me of desire seemed to fuse them into one.


    Meanwhile, John''s hands didn''t cease their exploration.


    He untied the belt at Emma''s waist.


    Her robe fell open, revealing the perfect body that it had been concealing.


    John found a moment to look down and saw two perfect peaks with soft pink cherries trembling at the top.


    With Emma''s slight shivering, these buds exuded an enticing aroma, as if tempting John to taste them.


    Now that her robe waspletely open, and with Emma writhing on the bed, her entire backside was almost exposed.


    Looking along the inside of her thigh, he could see ck panties withce trim.


    John was surprised to find that she was notpletely devoid of underwear but wore a barely-there thong.


    The scant fabric of the thong, a result of cost-saving tactics by unscrupulous businesses, failed to fulfill its intended purpose.


    The parts that should have been concealed were entirely exposed to John''s gaze.


    Her ample inner thighs were incredibly sexy - a sight out of reach yet so close at hand.


    At first nce, she looked like a rolling mountain range with alternating high peaks and low valleys, akin to a dynamic Viennese statue bursting with vitality, delivering a striking visual impact.


    John''s eyes were nearly set ame with desire.

 Chapter 192 191-Tender as Water, Desirous as Fire (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 192 Chapter 191-Tender as Water, Desirous as Fire (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John leaned into Emma''s ear and asked with a light chuckle, "Is this tantalizing little number designed to ensnare me?"


    Emma hummed softly, a feeling of indescribable embarrassment overwhelming her so much that she couldn''t answer John''s question.


    She was scorched by an unknown intense me; her hair, still smelling of shampoo, was scattered messily on the bed, her legs curled tightly together, as if resisting some force, yet seemingly reveling in the refreshing rain after a prolonged drought.


    Not getting an answer, John pinched her tender cheek hard.


    She let out a soft moan, "Mmm~~".


    Emma opened her almond-shaped eyes and red at John, her jade hands suddenly twisting John''s arm hard.


    "You big jerk, pretending not to know..."


    John smirked and adjusted to a morefortable position, hisrge hand covering one of her firm, lofty breasts.


    He unconsciously brought his hand back to his nose, sniffing the intoxicating youthful scent lingering on his fingers that had touched Emma.


    The scent sent him into a state of infatuation and excitement, heating up his entire body.


    There was a mysterious feeling in his lower body, as if a powerful force was eager to erupt...


    In John''s mind, he had granted himself immense space for imagination, and this imagination drove him to extend his hand once again, gently cing it on her soft chest.


    Emma shivered all over, her hands instinctively held John''s head tightly, with such strength as if she wanted to meld John into her body.


    John heard her breathing getting heavier and more hurried, the soft moaning sound, and the rustling of her body on the bed.


    Hisrge hand was gently caressing Emma''s soft chest back and forth.


    Her body was reciprocating up and down ceaselessly.


    From her shoulders to her cleavage, to her nipples, underarms, lower abdomen, and waist, every part of her skin was tender and voluptuous, full of dynamic and stic sensation.


    Emma was constantly changing positions.


    When lying on her back, her twin peaks remained upright and firm.


    John suddenly pinched her tender nipple softly, Emma, who was already incredibly sensitive, jolted as if struck by electricity.


    Her eyes closed tight...


    "Mmm... Ah... Mmm... Ah... Oh... Yeah..."


    After a short while, her nipples were as erect as red dates...


    John once again blocked Emma''s lips with his, his tongue drilling deep into her mouth, entangling with her little fragrant tongue.


    Emma''s beautiful eyes were filled with waves of emotion, she lightly pounded John''s sturdy back, then forcefully embraced his waist, her fingernails dug into his flesh due to the excessive force.


    John''s shirt had somehow been shed, his bare upper bodyy on Emma''s chest, constantly rubbing against her twin peaks, skin to skin without any barriers, warm and soft...


    John greedily suckled on her fragrant tongue, her red lips, her earlobe, and her neck, while she actively caressed John''s hair and shoulders, the room filled with her sweet moans, "Yi... Ya... Mmm... Ah..."


    John''s hand roamed her waist, because the bathrobe had been fully undone by John, leaving only a small corner of fabric covering some secret parts of her tantalizing body.


    John buried his head downwards, pulling off those remaining corners with his teeth on the way down, finally drawing her tender nipple into his mouth...


    Suckling on one side and lightly biting on the other, Emma''s hands also wrapped around John''s neck, tightly, her legs locked together...


    Even though he was very excited, John was still a veteran of the romantic battlefield.


    Especially skilled in forey, he didn''t rush to the main act, but continued his tantalizing movements.


    Sometimes he gently licked around Emma''s nipples, sometimes he suckled on the are with his lips, sometimes he fiercely pressed the breast with his chin and nose, and as for his hand, it had unconsciously slid to her lower abdomen...


    He inserted his pinky into the stic thong, sliding it around from her buttocks, waist, and lower abdomen.


    Emma suddenly bit John''s ear hard, her arms tightly wrapping around his neck, trying her best not to make any noise.


    But her body''s sensitive response, the moans of happiness and pain mixed with her panting, still inevitably escaped.


    John smirked, moving his hand to her leg, beginning to caress her snow-white slender thigh.


    Emma constantly shifted to match the man''s caress...


    Sliding up the thigh, the inner thigh was warm, soft, and damp. John''srge hand slowly moved upwards, his thumb once again touching the sexy thong, making Emma shudder all over.


    This girl tried to use her hand to fend off the sliding hand, but she had no strength left, haphazardly wing and hitting John''s hand.


    John ignored Emma''s resistance and the tight squeeze of her legs, persisting in his firm yet gentle caresses.


    Emma knew resistance was futile, maybe she never had the intention to resist in the first ce, everything she did was just instinctual behavior out of embarrassment.


    The girl had no choice but to once again tightly hold onto John''s neck, as if only this way she could find a sense of security.


    A smile crept up on John''s face, his hand exerting a little force, directly prying open her tightly closed legs.


    He gently touched the narrow panties, the wet panties pressed tight against Emma''s privates...


    John hooked the edge of the thong covering her privates with his index finger, then suddenly let go.


    The thong immediately snapped back, making Emma gasp in surprise.


    John smirked, his fingers continuing to caress around the edge of her underwear, his tongue had already sneakily made its way to her lower abdomen, slowly licking its way to her private parts...


    Emma could no longer reach John''s neck with her hands, so she grabbed the pillow next to her, holding it tightly against her chest...


    She could no longer bite John''s arm either, so she bit her own lower lip...


    John''s lips moved to the inner thigh, his tongue met the little ck thong, at the same time, he also smelled a scent, not floral, but more beautiful, more alluring...


    John started to lose his mind, bing a little crazy...


    He bit the edge of her underwear and pulled it aside, her tenderbia were suddenly exposed, the moist pinkbia were full of wet marks, under the dim light they shimmered, sparse and curly soft pubic hair also stuck to the small crevice due to the wetness.


    Although the twobia were pressed tight, they still could not contain the sparkling liquid slowly flowing out from below...


    John tried to flick his tongue up the crevice from the point of the flow...


    "Mmm... ya..." A moan escaped from Emma, she knew she couldn''t control herself, quickly shoved the pillow to her mouth, biting tightly onto the pillowcase, burying her whole face in the pillowcase, trying hard to hold her breath.


    Therge bed was shaken by her trembling body, her legs had unconsciously opened wider.


    John deliberately ignored her cries, rubbing his nose against her tiny slit, and his tongue gently teased below, at the same time, one of his hands tugged at her panties, while the other stayed between her breasts kneading...


    "Mmm... mmm..."


    From the pillowcase came asional moans: "...ah..."


    Hearing her like this, John already had an urge, his lower abdomen swelling due to the surging blood, making his member swell to an exaggerated extent, even causing a slight ache.


    The taut underwear couldn''t contain itpletely, as it snuck out from the side, proudly in between John''s legs...


    John tried to tuck it back into his underwear, but discovered a shiny stream also trickling from the standing dragon''s head...


    John''s remaining sanity clearly knew that this was due to the intoxicating scent from the privates in front of him, and more so due to the influence of the girl''s super soft, slightly open yet closed, buddingbia...


    John had no time to attend to the changes in his own penis, using the hand that was pulling at the panties, he gently pried open her twobia.


    All that could be seen was the shy little redbia hiding inside, the gushing liquid seemed to being from it, standing above it, was a tender bud-like clitoris.


    John took it into his mouth to suckle, Emma then instinctively mped this man''s head between her legs...


    John''s head buried between this girl''s legs, the sound that came out was somewhat muffled: "Silly girl, are you nning to explode my head with your legs..."


    Emma chuckled, her legs slowly, boldly spreading, John was gently licking, as if tasting the greatest delicacy in the world.


    Apanied by soft moans, Emma also began rhythmically cooperating with the kisses down there...


    The tongue alternated between soft and hard, changing endlessly.


    Along the direction of the flow, John wanted to find the den of the dragon, but only saw the stream, no trace of any opening...


    He probed with his tongue, forcefully poking the ce where the stream was, only to see Emma sharply contracting her buttocks, reaching out to grab John''s hair, and began to randomly caress his head.


    John''s tongue once again slowly pushed inwards, bit by bit, only to feel his wide tongue also squeezed narrow, and a slight pain.


    Emma reached out with both hands, holding John''s cheeks and pulling upwards, John knew she was hinting at him, needing a more satisfying action to happen.


    Looking at the moist privates, John reluctantly lifted his head...

 Chapter 193 192-Why Does it Hurt Every Time? (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 193 Chapter 192-Why Does it Hurt Every Time? (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    At the very same moment, Emma''s soft and delicate hands had already peeled off John''s underwear, gripping the stoutly standing dragon, carelessly pulling it towards her own lower body.


    John smirked, rubbing his penis up and down, left and right, while his other hand continued to gently stroke her belly and chest.


    Emma once again closed her eyes and hugged the pillow, biting a corner of the pillow with her lips as her head swayed side to side.


    From time to time, John let the head of his penis collide and contact her clitoris, eliciting different sounds from her mouth.


    "...Hngh...ah..."


    Slowly, John moved his massive dragon to the flowing wet spot, following the flow of her juices, he moved his penis back and forth, and before long, the dragon''s head was covered in slippery fluid.


    John knew the time was ripe, he probed forcefully at the flowing spot, not getting in, but she let out a yelp and pulled her buttocks back a little.


    "Did it hurt?" John softly asked by her ear.


    "A... A little..." Emma panted in reply.


    "Just a little, don''t be afraid, I won''t let it hurt too much..."


    Emma nodded and shyly smiled at John.


    This coquettish resistance and shy demeanor could drive anyone crazy, making them wish to press her down and ravage her right away...


    John''s aim now was at the entrance of her womanhood, he continually tried to get Emma ustomed to his rhythm through thrusting.


    As expected, she seemed to have rxed quite a bit, and she continuously thrust her hips to meet his own...


    John knew, from the thrusting motions, this girl was experiencing a pleasure she had never felt before, their coordination was getting better and better...


    The more Emma''s juices flowed, the more she anticipated.


    Suddenly, John thrust his hips forward hard...


    Finally, the dragon had fully entered its rightful den...


    "...Mmph... ah... ah... ah..."


    Emma''s continuous high-pitched screams were mixed with a little pain and a hint of satisfaction, it was incrediblyplex.


    She pushed hard against John''s hips with both hands, her beautiful eyes filled with tears:


    "Johnny... it hurts..."


    John lowered his head to kiss Emma,forting her, "It''s like this at the start, slowly your body will adapt..."


    Shyly, the girl buried her head into the pillow, striving to meet John''s thrusts.


    John looked down to see her swollenbia pressed to one side, the small slit now wide open revealing her tender clitoris and inner lips, tightly conjoined with his own penis.


    John slowly stopped his movements, letting their lower bodies remain intimately connected.


    Gradually, Emma felt the pain receding bit by bit, reced by waves of numb pleasure.


    John looked down again.


    Disheveled hair, luscious lips, dewy eyes, blushing cheeks, panting breaths, voluptuous body, fair skin... all of itpletely intoxicating him.


    "Does it still hurt now..." John asked softly.


    Emma smiled, shaking her head slowly, her eyes growing more and more misty...


    John was well aware of the size of his own dragon.


    He gently shook his hips, curious about her reaction.


    He saw a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth, her pupils constricting a little.


    John instantly understood, she was trying to hide her pain from him, enduring it...


    He stroked Emma''s hair, giving her a knowing smile...


    In response, she affectionately reached out to him, wrapping her arms around John''s neck, burying her head in his chest.


    John''s attention was all on his own penis.


    Subconsciously, he pulled out a little, then pushed back in a bit.


    Emma became brave, actively matching John''s thrusts.


    After almost twenty such back-and-forth movements, her voice was no longer one of pain, but of soft moans, "...Hngh... ah... oh... mm..."


    Unbeknownst to them, the dragon had already prated more than halfway.


    John could feel how warm she was inside, as if something was gripping and continuously writhing around his penis, bringing him an inexplicable pleasure.


    John passionately lifted her waist, sinking his hips downward with force, the enormous dragon reached the deepest part...


    Emma bit down hard on John''s shoulder.


    "...Ah..."


    She moved her hands to John''s waist, gripping him tightly, preventing him from moving.


    John whispered into her ear:


    "Does it still hurt..."


    "A little... it''s okay... I can bear it, be gentle, please..."


    Emma released her mouth, hastily wiping the blood from the corner of her lips.


    She had bitten too hard earlier, inadvertently making a small wound on John''s shoulder.


    John didn''t mind, his body waspletely upied by the pleasure derived from their intimate connection.


    He barely noticed the small bite mark on his shoulder.


    Emma ran her hands along John''s back, head, and hips, as John savored the warmth and stirring below her...


    He lifted Emma''s perky buttocks, his penis slid out all at once, leaving only the tip inside, then plunged back in again with a thrust.


    "...Ah...I''m starting to feel a bitfortable...Oh...a bitfortable...It''s not hurting anymore..."


    Emma murmured softly, her hands continuously pushing and pulling at John''s waist.


    "Oh...It feels so good...Big brother, you...are so good...Mmm...so good...Mmm..."


    John, hearing her soft moans of pleasure, felt a sense of aplishment and conquest surge within him.


    He thrust even more forcefully, several times sliding out entirely due to the magnitude of his movements.


    But thanks to inertia, her natural lubrication, and his firm erection, they found a rhythm, with no obstacles, sliding back in with ease.


    Emma arched her slender body, sitting on John''s lower abdomen, her body writhing constantly.


    Her eyes were seductive, moaning while stuttering: "...Ah...Mmm...why...why does it always hurt so much..."


    "It must be because... yours is... too big..."


    John''s smile was gentle, nothing could give a man more sense of aplishment than these words...


    "Don''t worry, after we do this more, gradually you''ll mold to my shape..."


    Such explicitnguage made Emma blush uncontrobly, but the numb pleasure of her body made her unable to focus on anything else.


    Her petite region was slightly swollen and red, and John''s ''dragon'' seemed like a soakedpressed substance, bing unusuallyrge, with veins bulging all over.


    But the more Emma''s fluids increased, the better the lubrication.


    Without knowing when, one of her hands started to pull aside her thong, so that John''s ''dragon'' could go in smoothly without obstruction.


    John suddenly flipped over, pressing Emma underneath him, pulling out his ''dragon'', and repeatedly squeezed it against her tiny flesh hole.


    "...Don''t pull...out...Don''t...I want..."


    "You...hard...you need to...good...not...good..."


    "...Hurry...Go in...Fast..."


    John chuckled, tapping her abdomen up and down with his thick ''dragon'', rubbing against her inner thighs.


    Emma became impatient, grabbing therge member before her, guiding it towards her opening herself.


    John took advantage of her distraction, thrusting hard, his member fully engulfed, his groin smacking into hers, making a ''pap'' sound. Her whole body even slid a bit towards the head of the bed.


    Emma immediately showed immense satisfaction, her cherry lips slightly parted, humming in her mouth "...Mmm...Mmm...".


    "...Will we...have...a little baby...doing this...Will I get pregnant?" Emma half-closed her beautiful eyes, suddenly asking curiously.


    "Well... do you want to have a baby?" Johnughed, continuing to thrust.


    "...I''m scared...I''m afraid..." Emma mumbled.


    John immediately burst intoughter.


    Emma pouted, her hands kept stroking John''s back, asionally moaning from her nostrils: "...Ah...Mmm..."


    "Husband, now...hard...I''m so itchy inside...you hard...I feel so good..."


    "I want you...to keep...keep prating...every day...Oh...good...so good...hard...Oh...I''m dying...Sofortable...how are you...so...skilled...making me feel...so good...Oh...I don''t need anything else...I only need you...I want you...Oh..."


    Emma''s fluids became more abundant, already wetting her little thong and arge part of the bedsheet...


    Because of the force and the amount of fluids, each thrust made a "squish...squelch...squish squelch" sound.


    After a bout of thrusting, John suddenly felt her vagina applying pressure, as if she was constantly contracting...


    And as if sucking his member with her vagina, making John feel tingling all over his body as if he was being electrocuted.


    "...Mmm..." John groaned.


    As if there was an inexhaustible energy ready to burst out, he fiercely increased the amplitude and speed, crazily thrusting.


    "...Oh...Oh...Ah..." Emma also kept making noises, suddenly grabbing John''s neck with both hands, her head held high, teeth trembling on her lower lip, her legs curled around John''s waist, her whole body almost clinging to John''s.


    "...Mmm...Oh..." Emma''s moaning got louder, "Husband...I can''t...I''m going to die...I love you to death...I can''t...do it...I can''t...I''ll go first...I...am leaving...Oh..."


    Finally, apanied by John''s low growl, the two copsed simultaneously on the soft bed, leaving only the faint scent of carnality in the air, telling the stories of the passion that had just happened...

 Chapter 194 193-Shadowswift and Elder Anderson (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 194 Chapter 193-Shadowswift and Elder Anderson (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    In the bedroom where passion had just subsided.


    John is holding the already exhausted Emma in his arms, enjoying the tranquility after pleasure.


    He had just taken a hot shower, and as soon as he came back andy down, the sleepy girl actively cuddled up to him.


    Two naked bodies pressed against each other, and in no time, their body temperatures began to rise again...


    Emma nudged John''s chin, pouting, "No more naughty things, it hurts down there..."


    She had already felt the signs of the ''dragon'' below stirring again, and quickly tried to quash John''s ideas.


    John chuckled, tenderly stroking Emma''s smooth, fair back.


    He also knew that he couldn''t be too demanding.


    After all, this little girl was still young, and her body could not bear his current desires.


    Even though Emma wouldn''t refuse another round, the physical toll would be real.


    John quickly changed the subject to divert his attention.


    "Sweetie, I have to go to the City Hall tomorrow afternoon, do you want toe with me?"


    Emma looked up in confusion, "Are you meeting someone?"


    John slowly nodded, "Yes, do you remember Mayor Daniel Roberts who we met at the Taylor''s the other day? He said that some people in the government want to talk to me about the Godyer game, and the meeting is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon."


    Emma tilted her little head, a curious and confused look on her face, "The Mayor, huh? He''s probably the highest-ranking official in the city. He''s interested in a virtual game like Godyer?"


    "The person I''m meeting tomorrow is higher in rank than Mayor Roberts..." John said meaningfully, "Godyer is not just a game, there''s more behind it than you think..."


    Emma yawned tiredly.


    The vigorous activity from earlier had left her lower body tingling, so naturally, she didn''t notice the unusual undertone in John''s words.


    Thezy girl said, "I''m not going with Johnny tomorrow. There''s a ss reunion at school. School is about to start, and the students who''ve already arrived suggested we get together. I want to go and have fun with my friends..."


    John pped Emma''s pert buttocks, immediately creating an enticing wave.


    Heughed and teased, "Alright then, a moment ago you were calling me ''hubby''... and now it''s Johnny again, huh?"


    Emma instantly became bashful and buried her little head in the covers, mumbling and not emerging for a while.


    But John noticed something was amiss.


    Because a pair of fair little hands had somehow found their way onto his ''dragon'' which had just had a moment''s rest.


    Soon, the previouslynguid dragon raised its head again.


    A faint smile yed on John''s face, his eyes filled with rekindled desire.


    "You cheeky girl, you dare to provoke me knowing you can''t handle it. If we keep this up, you won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow..."


    From within the nkets, Emma giggled dreamily.


    Suddenly, John took in a sharp breath.


    Because he felt a warm touch directly covering his most sensitive dragon.


    Emma held John''s manhood in both hands, parted her lips, and her little tongue was working diligently...


    Her muffled moans echoed from within the nkets, "This is to make it up to you, Johnny... for your... hard work earlier!"


    ...


    The next day.


    By the time John woke up, the hour hand had already moved past twelve.


    Upon thinking ofst night''s wildness, he couldn''t help but chuckle wryly.


    Looking at Emma in his arms, her face full of exhaustion and still in deep sleep, John''s eyes were full of affection.


    He was well aware of why she had been so eager to show herself offst night.


    It was because Emma had sensed a hint of danger.


    She was afraid of losing John and that''s why she had been so amodating, even willing to show ascivious style that was not her own.


    Shortly after John got up, Emma followed suit.


    After a tender moment in the living room, they got ready for the afternoon''s activities.


    John helped Emma, looking fresh and alluring, into a taxi, and watched as she left for her gathering.


    He rubbed his chin and murmured, "Feels like we should buy a car. It''s a bit inconvenient always hailing cabs."


    He too hailed a taxi and told the driver his destination.


    Shortly after, the taxi stopped outside the city government building.


    John, guided by the address provided the day before, found the coffee shop nearby.


    Opening next to the city government building was enough to prove the ss of this cafe.


    It was luxurious but not vulgar, instead providing a serene and elegant atmosphere.


    John dialed a number: "I''ve arrived."


    The person on the other end of the line quickly responded, "Okay, Mr. Foster. You can go in directly. Just say you have a reservation for the government office box. I will arrange for someone to meet you right away."


    John walked into the cafe and exined his purpose to the waiter.


    Led by the waiter, he arrived at a box near the window on the second floor.


    Compared to the luxurious decoration of the first floor, the second-floor boxes were much simpler.


    But the seemingly unimpressive items held a profound, antique charm, especially the small items on the tables, each of which was worth a small fortune.


    As soon as John sat down, a waiter asked politely, "Sir, what would you like to drink?"


    John nced at the menu and gently shook his head, "Let''s wait for everyone to arrive before ordering."


    The waiter''s smile remained unbroken, always perfect, "Okay sir, please take a break. If you need anything, just ring the bell at your hand. We''ll be waiting outside the door, ready to serve you at any time."


    After the waiter left, John was the only one left in the box.


    He slowly rxed his faint smile, looked out of the window, and sank into deep thought.


    He wasn''t sure what kind of person he was about to meet, but it was clear that the person would have a high-ranking status.


    After all, it''s someone who even Daniel Roberts, the highest official in the city, admits to being inferior to.


    Time gradually passed.


    Roughly the time it takes to brew a pot of teater, the door was abruptly pushed open.


    Three men, dressed impably and exuding a steady demeanor, stepped confidently into the box.


    John noticed the man in the center instantly.


    It was hard not to - the man clearly held a high-ranking position.


    Despite appearing advanced in age, his hair was still thick and meticulouslybed back with the aid of hair gel.


    His movements were firm and robust, exuding an aura of great power and majesty.


    To the left of this man was an elderly individual with white hair.


    Wearing reading sses and with wrinkles etched on his face, his eyes were devoid of any cloudiness despite the weariness of age, instead, they were filled with wisdom.


    On this man''s right was a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses, his smile warm and pleasant.


    He looked like the kind of person who worked as a secretary.


    This man''s face was not unfamiliar to John.


    He had often seen this face on television, always just behind Mayor Daniel Roberts.


    If John remembered correctly, this man''s name was Nathan Turner and he was the executive secretary for the city government office.


    As John observed these three men, they were also scrutinizing him.


    Seeing John rise to his feet immediately, they all revealed pleasant smiles.


    Nathan took a step forward first, lightly saying, "Mr. Foster, nice to meet you. I was the one who contacted you earlier, my name is Nathan."


    John nodded, recognizing the familiar voice, indeed, it was the man from the previous phone call.


    He responded with a lightugh, "Hello, Mr. Turner."


    Nathan smiled and nodded, but as he was about to speak, the lead man''s authoritative voice sounded, "That''s enough, Nathan. Now that we have met the man, why don''t you go and attend to your own matters?"


    It was quite rude for the lead man to interrupt like this, but there was no sign of displeasure on Nathan''s face, not even his smile changed.


    He slightly nodded and respectfully said, "Alright, take your time, gentlemen. If you need anything, just let the waiter at the door know."


    The elderly man at the side chuckled, "First, get this old man a cup of coffee to wake up. Age really takes its toll. We''ve only been up for a short time, and I already feel utterly exhausted."


    The leading man, who had been ordering Nathan around, was surprisingly respectful to the elderly man of unimpressive appearance.


    "Elder Anderson, such a heavy burden rests on your shoulders, please do take care of your health..."


    The elderly man, with his white hair in disarray, shook his head and said, "I have no choice, I can''t afford to rest..."


    Nathan quietly left the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind him.


    In an instant, only John and these two distinct upper echelons were left in the box.


    John had only greeted Nathan and had not spoken since, choosing to quietly observe.


    The leading man walked up to John and extended his right hand with a light smile.


    "Mr. Foster, right? Hello, I''m the head of the National Special Affairs Management Bureau. You can call me Shadowswift. I am currently responsible for all matters rted to the game Godyer..."


    John shook hands with this man who called himself Shadowswift and said with a lightugh, "Hello, I''m John..."


    But in his mind, he was musing to himself.


    Shadowswift... it didn''t sound like a person''s name, more like some sort of codename...

 Chapter 195 194-The First Official Conversation (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 195 Chapter 194-The First Official Conversation (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Shadowswift''s eyes were filled with determination and sharpness, qualities that were obviously cultivated from a long-held position of power.


    The moment John shook his hand, he noticed something different.


    There were many thick calluses at the base of his robust palm.


    Clearly, this man called Shadowswift often handled weapons like guns...


    Shadowswift gave a light smile, opening his hand towards the elderly man who had been carefully observing John, "This is Elder Anderson, the chief expert of the National Science Academy, and the main person responsible for developing the game Godyer..."


    John immediately felt a sense of awe.


    This unassuming elderly man was indeed the person worthy of respect...


    Before John could even greet him, Elder Anderson chuckled, "John, right... oh no, or I could call you Galewind... actually, you have been under our observation all along. From the moment Godyer was released, you stood out as exceptionally different..."


    John scratched his head, revealing a sheepish grin.


    For some reason, under Elder Anderson''s kindly and wise gaze, he felt as if he was beingpletely seen through.


    This old man, there was no doubt, was an extremely intelligent being.


    Once the three of them were seated, Elder Anderson began, "Young man, I suppose you have learned the truth behind the development of the game Godyer from Mayor Daniel Roberts. To be frank, it was I who divulged this information to him, intending to ry it to you through him..."


    John slowly nodded, the smile on his face gradually fading, "I indeed know the truth behind it now. To be honest, it''s still quite shocking..."


    "Is it just shocking?" Elder Anderson revealed a bitter smile, full of emotion, "Yourposure is indeed extraordinary. When I, an old man, first received this information, my initial reaction was filled with panic..."


    "For us, who thought we had grasped some truths of the world''s operation, the appearance of the Godyer world undoubtedly overturned our lifelong understanding..."


    "Before this, the so-called alternate space and parallel universe theories were only akin to urban legends and imaginary stories..."


    Shadowswift, sitting beside them, nodded in agreement, seeming to highly approve of Elder Anderson''s words.


    John, on the other hand, shook his head helplessly, "That''s one way to put it, but that''s for you, the researchers. After all, research requires a meticulous and serious attitude, and real data as theoretical support. You would never believe theories that haven''t been proven..."


    "But we ordinary people are different. We have always had unrealistic fantasies about the world, so at times like this, we are more likely to ept it..."


    John''s words instantly made the two men before him see him in a new light.


    Elder Anderson chuckled, "I didn''t expect Mr. Galewind to be a man of such wisdom. Indeed, I, who has done research work all my life, ended up being confined by my own knowledge."


    John hurriedly waved his hand, his face filled with embarrassment, "You''re too kind, sir, I was just expressing my thoughts..."


    Elder Andersonughed heartily, then quickly subdued hisughter, "If that''s the case, let''s get to the point."


    "I believe you, Galewind, must be very clear about why we wanted to meet you in the real world. Regarding that vast alien world, we currently have no understanding. All the informationes almost entirely from the yers."


    "But to tell the truth, the average level of the yers is far too low now, and what they can ess is extremely limited. We have a dedicated team responsible for collecting all the information explored by the yers in the game. Yet when wepile it, we find that this information is of no significance..."


    "It can''t help us understand that alien world better, we don''t even know if the people on the other side are friends or foes..."


    "You''re different, your data has been out of control from the very beginning, our only monitoring mechanism can''t track your growth trajectory, perhaps you could provide us with different answers."


    John fell silent, pondered for a moment, and then said with a wry smile, "So what exactly do you want to get from me? Feel free to tell me."


    Elder Anderson and Shadowswift exchanged a look, both finding a hint of amusement in each other''s eyes.


    Shadowswift chuckled and asked, "Are you really willing to reveal these secrets to us so readily, without any conditions?"


    "You must know, what you have now can be said to be the most important secrets in the world, it would bepletely fine to make any demands of us."


    "On my way here, I have alreadymunicated with various governments, we all agree that we are willing to pay a certain amount in return for the secrets you possess..."


    John looked at him strangely and retorted, "Why would you think that? Am I not a human living on this?"


    "These secrets concern the life and death of the world, they should be told to every human who has the right to know. I just don''t personally have the capability, and not many would believe what I say..."


    "Now that you''vee to me, why can''t I just tell you directly? Why do I need to set conditions?"


    Elder Anderson and Shadowswift burst intoughter.


    Elder Anderson even said with a relieved look on his face, "So young and yet with such a broad mind, no wonder you stand out in the Godyer game. Your words areforting..."


    "You''re right, this is a challenge that we humans must face together. Every individual should have the right to know... For the continuation of civilization, for the propagation of our species, everything is worth giving up..."


    John nodded indifferently, his expression unchanged.


    To be honest, when Shadowswift mentioned that he could make any demands, there was indeed a moment when John was tempted.


    After all, sitting in front of him were the heads of two highest-level departments of the government.


    From the tone of Shadowswift''s words, it seemed like they would try to fulfill any conditions he might propose.


    This meant that if John wished, he could be the richest man in the world in an instant.


    Or he could directly own a territory of his own.


    Governments around the globe would likely try their best to meet John''s demands.


    But after giving it serious thought, John still decided to forego any condition in exchange.


    Firstly, he wasn''t someone without a sense of patriotism and righteousness.


    Faced with the invasion from an alien world, inter-species warfare, individual interests didn''t seem as important.


    Moreover, John''s demands for life weren''t high, and he didn''t have a strong pursuit of wealth and power.


    The bnce in his ount was already sufficient for him to livefortably...


    As for asking for a territory from the government, that was ludicrous.


    When the two worlds eventually merge and the war against the alien world begins, there wouldn''t be a single safe ce on the entire earth.


    Wouldn''t all be lost under a ruined nest?


    John understood this very well...


    After some consideration, Elder Anderson posed the first question, "What kind of world is it in the Godyer game?"


    John tilted his head, never expecting that after so much consideration, this old man would ask such a basic question.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you even know the basic form of the world in Godyer?"


    In the face of John''s question, Elder Anderson chuckled bitterly, "When the spatial rift first appeared a year ago, we sent several exploration teams in, but none returned..."


    "Later, using the special substance that seeped out from the rift, we barely built a system capable of observation and monitoring. This allowed yers to enter the alien world via a mental link, generating a virtual body in the data to help us explore that unknown ce..."


    "But our understanding of the Godyer world is still far from sufficient."


    "What I want to ask is, what does that world look like in your eyes?"


    John finally understood. He thought seriously for a moment, then gave his answer, "It''s an extremely dangerous world. There are many intelligent species there, some of which exist in a state we can''t understand in our reality... These species roughly fall into two camps, one part is somewhat rational and can bemunicated with, while the other part ispletely chaotic, with only destruction on their minds..."


    The moment John began to speak, Shadowswift switched on a voice recorder.


    Clearly, every word that John said today would need to be studied in depthter on.


    Beside him, Elder Anderson listened intently, not wanting to miss a single word John uttered.


    "What''s the rtionship between the two camps?"


    John casually replied, "They''re mortal enemies. In fact, these two camps have always been in conflict in the form of warfare, never resting until the other is destroyed. Ten thousand years ago, there was a massive all-out war..."


    Elder Anderson''s eyes slightly brightened, he softly asked, "In that case, can we use a strategy of joint suppression to win over the more rational camp?"


    John shook his head, answering solemnly, "It''s hard to say, but I think the chances are slim... After all, even the orderly and righteous camp can''t be fully trusted..."


    "Why?" Elder Anderson asked, taken aback.


    John revealed a chilly smile, "Because in that world, the real rulers are not the various species on the Godyer Continent, but the deity high above..."


    "In the true sense, a deity that can control ORDER!"

 Chapter 196 195-Deity and bugs (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 196 Chapter 195-Deity and bugs (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    A true deity in the fullest sense of the term?


    What did that mean?


    Elder Anderson and Shadowswift exchanged puzzled nces.


    After hearing John''s introduction, they were both momentarily bewildered.


    One of them, Elder Anderson, was a globally-renowned top-tier scientist.


    The other, Shadowswift, was the head of a key national agency.


    Both were staunch atheists. In fact, before meeting John, they had heard about the deities in the Godyer world.


    But in their understanding, they''d always believed these so-called deities were simply more powerful native creatures, not fundamentally different from other extraterrestrial entities.


    John seemingly sensed Elder Anderson and Shadowswift''s assumptions.


    With a faint smile, he remarked, "I know, you must think that a deity is nothing more than a powerful creature. However, that assumption is profoundly mistaken."


    "In the world of Godyer, deities are more akin to conceptual beings that transcend our understanding of life."


    Seeing that Elder Anderson and Shadowswift were still somewhat lost, John took a moment to gather his thoughts and continued, "Let me put it this way: in the Godyer realm, although all life forms below the rank of deity can elevate their levels through cultivation, they still have to abide by certain rules."


    "It''s like in our real world, wherews govern our behaviors. In that world''s cultivation system, regardless of what ss you belong to, one has to rely on the fundamental elements of that ss for their training."


    "Deities, however, are different. They are more like the creators of these foundational elements. Almost every deity holds some degree of ORDER authority. To some extent, these deities can even be seen as the embodiment of ORDER itself."


    John''s exnation might sound a tad cryptic.


    However, having reached their esteemed positions, both Elder Anderson and Shadowswift were no strangers toplex matters.


    With a bit of contemtion, they quickly grasped the essence of what John was trying to convey.


    Their faces took on a solemn expression, their eyes shimmering with realization.


    Elder Anderson sighed, musing, "From what you''re saying, these deities might very well be our greatest adversaries once the Godyer world merges with our reality?"


    John nodded slightly, affirming with confidence, "That''s exactly the case. A crucial aspect to consider here is the manner in which these deities achieve their eternal existence."


    "I imagine that after developing the Godyer game, you must''ve had many official yers join. You surely must''ve analyzed their feedback regarding their individual sses?"


    Elder Anderson acknowledged, "Indeed. After encountering the plethora of unique sses in that otherworldly realm, we specifically formed a team to research the true essence of these sses."


    "Many of the younger members from my research team voluntarily dived into the Godyer game, documenting almost every sensation and experience after establishing themselves as professionals in their chosen sses."


    Wearing a slightly amused expression, John inquired softly, "So, what conclusions did you reach?"


    Just as Elder Anderson was about to respond, Shadowswift, who was beside him, abruptly interjected, "Mr. Foster, such matters pertain to the highest levels of state secrets, and as of now, they cannot be disclosed to you."


    "We''re here to gather more information about the Godyer world through you. As for other unrted topics, I''d appreciate if you refrained from prying."


    John leaned back, folding his arms across his chest, his gaze fixed intently on Shadowswift.


    The sheer coldness in John''s eyes gave Shadowswift an unexpected chill.


    The unassuming, cultured young man before him possessed an astonishingly piercing gaze.


    Just being under that unwavering stare seemed to exert an immense pressure.


    After a pause, John finally spoke again, this time his tone noticeably colder, "If Mr. Shadowswift believes these are essential secrets, then I suppose there''s not much left for us to discuss. If we can''t be open with each other, there''s no point in continuing this conversation."


    Shadowswift bristled, readying a retort, but Elder Anderson intervened with a simple wave of his hand.


    Although, in practical terms, Shadowswift held a higher authority, their dynamics clearly positioned Elder Anderson as the dominant one.


    With just a subtle gesture, Elder Anderson managed to quiet Shadowswift, who then sat obediently, choosing to remain silent.


    Elder Anderson first sent a silencing nce towards Shadowswift, then turned his attention back to John, his demeanor once again bing cordial and affable.


    This ability to switch between moods effortlessly showcased the intricate depths of Elder Anderson''s mind.


    Elder Anderson said with a gentle smile, "Young man, don''t be cross with us. As we''vee to understand, this matter concerns the very survival of humanity. Everyone should have the right to know."


    "So, from now on, we won''t withhold any secrets from you, and we hope you''ll do the same, speaking freely and openly."


    John studied the sincere old man before him.


    After a brief silence, he gave a slow nod.


    While he didn''t particrly care for Shadowswift on his side, who always seemed to speak bureaucratically, it was hard to harbor any ill feelings towards Elder Anderson.


    From the elder, John could sense a pure dedication towards whatever he pursued.


    Seeing the bloodshot eyes of the old man, John was certain that he had been losing sleep over humanity''s future.


    "In our research," Elder Anderson began, "the reason these ''ss'' holders possess extraordinary abilities is that they canmunicate with the fundamental elements between heaven and earth. Through their willpower, they can control these elements, leading to seemingly impossible feats."


    He detailed his team''s findings about the sses in the alternate world. John listened in silence, neither confirming nor denying Elder Anderson''s ims.


    Elder Anderson continued, "Honestly, in our reality, the concept of using one''s will to manipte the foundational elements of nature seems imusible. Though human will is potent, it remains intangible, unable to affect the tangible world around us."


    "Yet, in the Godyer world beyond the spatial rift, this theory doesn''t seem to hold. The ''ss'' holders there are more reminiscent of characters from movies or TV shows with superpowers."


    John tilted his head, suddenly asking with a yful smile, "Have you ever considered why this might be the case?"


    Elder Anderson chuckled bitterly, shaking his head.


    John''s question was something he couldn''t quite answer.


    It was the very conundrum that had stumped his research team.


    Despite the fact that humans and other species in the Godyer world are also flesh-and-blood creatures, they seem no different conceptually from those in the real world.


    Yet, curiously, the people of that world can act as conduits, using their intentions to manipte these fundamental elements.


    John ran his fingers gently across the table''s surface, articting each word, "This is precisely the significance of the ''deity'' I mentioned earlier."


    Elder Anderson looked up in surprise, asking, "What do you mean?"


    John gave a slight smile and responded nonchntly, "It''s the presence of these deities that grants the ''ss'' holders in that world their extraordinary abilities."


    "Regardless of the ss type, one must first go to the church to verify their ss identity. It''s like when a yer first enters a game, and the system assigns them a role based on their attributes."


    "These churches are established by the followers of the deities, symbolizing the manifestation of the deities'' powers on earth."


    "You get the picture now, right?"


    Elder Anderson seemed lost in thought.


    Having dedicated his life to scientific research, he''d never heard of such a fantastical premise.


    "So, if I understand correctly, the fundamental elements exist because of these deities. And these ss holders can manipte and harness these elements to unleash powerful, unthinkable skills, all because they''ve received the blessings of the deities?"


    John raised an eyebrow and replied casually, "That''s one way to put it... But you got one thing wrong. The basic elements of the Godyer Continent weren''t created by the deities. They don''t possess the capability to create elements from scratch."


    "What distinguishes the deities from ordinary beings is their absolute dominion over these basic elements... the ORDER."


    Elder Anderson''s face lit up in understanding.


    "So, these deities stand above ordinary beings, wielding absolute control over the basic elements?"


    John chuckled lightly, nodding, "Exactly, that''s the gist of it."


    After pondering for a moment, Elder Anderson inquired, "Then why, as you suggest, can''t we coexist peacefully with the seemingly benevolent factions among them?"


    John sighed helplessly, murmuring, "Because even the most righteous deities see us humans merely as a source to draw power from."


    "With their elevated status and unparalleled power, they''d never regard us as their equals."


    John left another thought unspoken, for it sounded a bit sad.


    That was: No matter how weak humans might be, they''d never consider allying with mere bugs.

 Chapter 197 196-John’s Revelation (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 197 Chapter 196-John''s Revtion (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    After pondering for a moment, Elder Anderson inquired, "Then why, as you suggest, can''t we coexist peacefully with the seemingly benevolent factions among them?"


    John sighed helplessly, murmuring, "Because even the most righteous deities see us humans merely as a source to draw power from."


    "With their elevated status and unparalleled power, they''d never regard us as their equals."


    John left another thought unspoken, for it sounded a bit sad.


    That was: No matter how weak humans might be, they''d never consider allying with mere bugs.


    Though John hadn''t voiced that particrly harsh sentiment, Elder Anderson and Shadowswift inevitably fell silent.


    With their exceptionally sharp intellects, they immediately grasped the implications of John''s unsaid words.


    How tragic it was...


    Humans, who prided themselves as the crown of creation, stood at the pinnacle of this''s food chain.


    They held dominion over life and death for all species.


    Yet when faced with the so-called deities of another world, they appeared so vulnerable...


    John paused for a moment before continuing, "Even these deities are subject to the influence of the ORDER of time... They aren''t immutable and eternal. With time, they too begin to wane."


    "To maintain their existence and power, these deities must derive a unique form of energy from weaker life forms... That is the power of faith."


    At this point, a wry smirk formed on John''s lips, "Thus, humans and other species in the Godyer world are merely pets kept by the deities..."


    "The sses they take pride in are just rewards from the deities, designed to extract a more potent form of faith..."


    After reflecting for a moment, Elder Anderson hesitatingly asked, "So once the two worlds merge, we humans will also..."


    John nodded, speaking softly, "Exactly, humans in the real world will be the same kind of entities. By then, Earth will be another battleground for the deities vying for faith."


    "Even worse, regardless of how these deities perceive humans and other species, they at least share the same origin and were born in the same world. These deities have been spreading their faith on the Godyer Continent for countless years. Almost all beings have be their followers, and to some extent, they still bear a semnce ofpassion..."


    "But we''re different," John stated gravely, "In their eyes, we too are beings from another world. When these deities descend upon our world, they''ll likely use even more brutal and ruthless methods to swiftly assert their dominance and enve us."


    The countenances of both Elder Anderson and Shadowswift were wrought with the utmost concern.


    The despair and defiance in their eyes were palpable, almost impossible to mask.


    John spread his hands in a slight shrug, "So, don''t harbor any illusions of finding allies in the Godyer world. It''s virtually impossible..."


    "Against these otherworldly deities, our only choice is to fight..."


    "And there''s an even grimmer reality. Once our two worlds merge, the true threat to our world won''t just be the deities. It will be the Abyssal species, representing chaos, disorder, and evil."


    "While the deities of order and righteousness might view us as a source of faith, hoping to cultivate us, the Abyssal species will see us merely asmbs for the ughter, unleashing merciless carnage..."


    Both Elder Anderson and Shadowswift seemed at a loss for words.


    Even though John''s tone was calm, each word he spoke felt as if it weighed a ton, heavily pressing on their hearts.


    Their breathing becameborious.


    They desperately tried to process everything, but their minds seemed paralyzed, haunted by John''s words, particrly the term "carnage."


    "So, are you implying that there''s no hope for humanity? That we''re just to wait for our inevitable doom?" Shadowswift''s voice was now devoid of its earlier pride and was filled with confusion instead.


    "Bang!"


    Elder Anderson mmed the table abruptly, drawing the attention of the other two.


    The usually serene elder now looked furious, his eyes aze, "No matter what, we won''t sit idly by waiting for our doom! Even if annihtion is upon us, we will face it standing tall! Thousands of years ago, humans struggled in the wild,peting with beasts for resources. Now, we are the true masters of this. I refuse to believe that with our resilience, we can''t find a way out!"


    Perhaps moved by Elder Anderson''s impassioned speech, Shadowswift''s spirit seemed to lift, "You''re right! The evolution and continuation of a civilization always face countless challenges. As long as we unite, we''ll find a way to keep the me of our civilization burning."


    John sat quietly in his chair. Seeing the two of them so animated, he found it amusing for a moment.


    With a light chuckle, he said, "You know... this situation isn''t entirely without hope."


    Elder Anderson quickly turned his head, his gaze fixed intently on John, "What do you mean by that, Mr. Foster?"


    John calmly replied, "As the saying goes, ''To use one''s own spear against their shield''. Since we''re already aware of the Godyer world and an increasing number of yers are venturing into the Godyer Continent, why not try to acquire their powers?"


    Elder Anderson gave a wry smile,menting, "But that''s all just smoke and mirrors. We can''t truly possess those sses. That miraculous system projects ordinary people from our world onto the Godyer Continent through a mental connection, but it doesn''t grant yers those incredible abilities in reality."


    John, with a mischievous grin, inquired, "Oh? Is that so? As one of the world''s leading scientists who''s dedicated a lifetime to research, you should know very well that ''practice is the sole criterion for the truth'', right?"


    Elder Anderson looked momentarily puzzled.


    Without further ado, John stretched out his slender right hand in front of the two.


    Both Elder Anderson and Shadowswift were left scratching their heads in confusion.


    Suddenly, a buzzing sound filled their ears.


    The next moment, something that left both of them dumbfounded urred.


    From John''s palm emanated a soft blue light.


    The glow grew brighter and brighter until it became almost blinding.


    Elder Anderson and Shadowswift had to raise their hands to shield their eyes.


    When the brilliance subsided, they were astonished to see a pale blue energy sword in John''s hand.


    "What... what is this?!" Elder Anderson eximed, his whole body shivering involuntarily.


    John weighed the energy sword in his hand andughed lightly, "This sword is named the ''Divine de''. It''s a skill associated with my ss in the game."


    With trembling lips, Elder Anderson said inplete astonishment, "You mean... you''ve brought a power from your game character into the real world?"


    John nonchntly nodded, then with a gentle shake of his hand, the Divine de disintegrated back into its elemental form and was absorbed back into his body.


    "That''s precisely my point... As yers level up in the game, these abilities will gradually manifest in their real-world selves through their consciousness."


    "Why worry about this at all? Think about it. If we can use materials calcted from those spatial rifts as a medium to sessfully project into the Godyer world, why can''t elements from the Godyer realm do the same and appear in our world?"


    Elder Anderson remained silent. At his side, Shadowswift''s shock grew more profound, his eyes shimmering with an intense gleam of desire.


    No man could resist the allure of supernatural powers...


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Elder Anderson soon regained hisposure.


    His gaze fixed intently on John, he pressed, "What level must one reach to bring these otherworldly abilities into our reality?"


    John gently shook his head, replying, "To be honest, I don''t think it''s much about the level. When I mentioned higher levels earlier, I meant that higher-leveled yers have a better grasp of their abilities, which can elerate their awakening in the real world."


    "It''s probably as the distance between the two worlds narrows, the chances of these unique abilities manifesting in our world increase."


    Seeing Elder Anderson and Shadowswift still in a state of dazed stupefaction, John feltpelled to demonstrate once more.


    Snap!


    With a flick of his fingers, a dark me, the Shadowme, emerged from his fingertip.


    Inside the enclosed private room, the temperature began to spike dramatically with the appearance of the Shadowme...


    In just a minute, the room became oppressively hot.


    Elder Anderson''s eyes were fixed intently on the Shadowme at John''s fingertip, his expression shifting from bewilderment to a steely resolve.


    John gave a knowing smile, feeling that he had finally gotten his point across...


    This was the first time John had revealed his abilities in front of others.


    His reason for doing so wasn''t a whimsical impulse, but rather, he hoped to reignite the confidence of these two influential figures before him...


    And indeed, John''s disy seemed to have the desired effect.


    At least for now, both Elder Anderson and Shadowswift seemed to have had their spirits lifted by the skills John had demonstrated...


    "So, you''re saying, one day in the future, we might have the chance to be these super-powered beings?"


    Elder Anderson leaned back, trying to avoid the heat of the Shadowme ignited by John.


    John reabsorbed the Shadowme and replied with a light chuckle, "Of course, anything''s possible..."

 Chapter 198 197-Elder Anderson’s Invitation (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 198 Chapter 197-Elder Anderson''s Invitation (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John first summoned a magical pale blue energy sword, then with a snap of his fingers, he cast a shadowy me.


    Such a mystical power left Elder Anderson and Shadowswift in utter astonishment.


    Especially Elder Anderson, who looked at John as if he was witnessing a miraculous new species.


    "My word, I never imagined such a wondrous power existed in this world. Itpletely defies everything I knew," Elder Anderson muttered, "This seems more like something you''d see in movies or TV shows... John, do you have any other tricks up your sleeve to show this old man?"


    John replied with a light chuckle, "I do have more, but this isn''t the right environment to demonstrate them."


    Elder Anderson nodded in understanding.


    John continued in a nonchnt tone, "Actually, having these powers isn''t necessarily a good thing. When I''m the only one in the world with these abilities, I''d merely be seen as a freak. So, under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t use them in the real world."


    "I showed them to you both so you could understand that, faced with the imminent merging of worlds, we are not entirely defenseless."


    "The saying goes, '' To defeat the enemy, learn their skills''. If we can level up the yers in time, reflecting these abilities back onto the real world, we will stand a fighting chance against adversaries from other worlds."


    Elder Anderson wholeheartedly agreed with John''s perspective.


    The vibe between the two eased slightly, appearing far less tense than before.


    Shadowswift, who had been silent all along, was about to speak.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the tightly shut door.


    A respectful voice followed, "Sir, your coffee has arrived..."


    The three immediately stopped discussing, ensuring the confidentiality of their conversation.


    All the matters they''d been discussing were top secret and shouldn''t be shared with others.


    A server entered the private room, carrying three steaming cups of coffee and ced one in front of each man.


    Shortly after, the server brought two tes of exquisite pastries before bowing and leaving the room, thoughtfully shutting the door behind.


    John poured sugar into his coffee, stirring gently with a delicate spoon, "Honestly, I''ve never been fond of this drink. It always tastes so bitter to me..."


    Elder Andersonughed heartily and remarked, "I often drink coffee. My daily work is just too demanding, so I rely on this to keep me alert."


    John took a small sip, the rich bitterness causing a slight frown.


    Looking up at Elder Anderson, he said with a smile, "For someone as valuable to the nation as you, it''s crucial to take care of your health. There''s no need to rush these matters. We still have some time before the worlds merge, enough to prepare adequately. Thest thing we want is for you to wear yourself out before the real challenges even arise."


    John had a genuinely favorable impression of this affable elder.


    Despite his eminent status, he never put on airs and remained approachable throughout.


    On the other hand, John''s initial impression of Shadowswift wasn''t particrly favorable.


    But the middle-aged man had one undeniable strength: he was sharp, perhaps a result of his high-ranking position and vast experiences.


    It was evident that Shadowswift noticed John''s skepticism, and thus he mostly kept silent, letting Elder Anderson steer the conversation.


    As John was lost in thought, Shadowswift asked, "Mr. Foster, just how powerful are these extraordinary abilities you''ve demonstrated?"


    John raised an eyebrow, turning his gaze to Shadowswift.


    Shadowswift met John''s gaze with frankness.


    There wasn''t any hostility in his eyes, but an undeniable hint of concern was evident.


    It became clear to John that his recent disy of abilities had made this stern-looking middle-aged man perceive a potential threat.


    Shadowswift''s day-to-day tasks were different from Elder Anderson''s.


    While Elder Anderson was a dedicated scientist with a passion for academic pursuits, Shadowswift managed a special administrative bureau, viewing matters through the lens of national interests.


    The extraordinary facets of John''s power made Shadowswift feel a touch of unease.


    These seemingly formidable abilities could pose a significant instability in their society.


    Uncertain about the strength of these powers, Shadowswift was naturally unsure whether the state''s machinery could counteract them.


    John grasped this concern and, after a moment of reflection, smiled gently, "Mr. Shadowswift, I understand your reservations. Rest assured, while I may not have many virtues, I am far from being a ruthless criminal. I have no intention of using these powers against ordinary people."


    Shadowswift''s face softened slightly, but he persisted, "It''s indeed reassuring to know, and I do believe that Mr. Foster wouldn''t pose a threat to the nation or its people. But I remain curious about the extent of the destructive power you demonstrated."


    John''s smile took on a sly twist as he nonchntly said, "To be frank, if I wished to, just with that ck me alone, I could wipe out hundreds of people in an instant."


    Shadowswift visibly gasped.


    Elder Anderson was evidently taken aback by this revtion as well.


    Both men''s eyes widened in unison, their expressions growing grave again.


    "So, do all the enemies from that other world possess such terrifying capabilities?" Elder Anderson murmured, a glimmer of despair in his eyes.


    John chuckled and shook his head, "You''re overthinking it. Abilities of this magnitude, even in the Godyer world, are quite rare. However, the deities I mentioned earlier¡ªnearly all of them possess powers of this caliber. Those beings are our true adversaries in the future."


    Seeing John''s firm response, both men felt a hint of relief.


    It wasforting to know that not every enemy was this formidable.


    After a moment of contemtion, Shadowswift, with a hint of hope in his expression, inquired, "If we were to use our most potent weapons, could we obliterate these deities?"


    John softly asked, "Are you referring to nuclear weapons?"


    Shadowswift nodded gravely.


    After pondering for a moment, John replied with uncertainty, "It''s hard to say, but weapons below the nuclear scale would pose little threat to the deities. And concerning nuclear weapons, even if they could pose a threat, how can you be sure of a direct hit?"


    "Keep in mind, these deities aren''t fools. If they sense a threatening energy surge, they''ll instantly retreat into the void."


    "And even with the current strength of nuclear weapons, they can''t possibly breach the dimensional barrier, can they?"


    Shadowswift gave a rueful shake of his head, admitting to himself that he didn''t even know what a dimensional barrier was.


    John sipped his bitter coffee, silently awaiting their next question.


    After some deep thought, Elder Anderson suddenly proposed, "Mr. Foster, would you be interested in joining our research endeavors?"


    John looked up in astonishment, his gaze piercingly fixed on Elder Anderson.


    What did this mean? Were they trying to co-opt him?


    Shadowswift, sitting beside him, also showed an expression of surprise, turning to nce at Elder Anderson.


    It was clear that Elder Anderson''s sudden invitation was not part of their previously agreed-upon discussion but was rather a spontaneous proposition.


    Elder Anderson chuckled and exined, "To be honest, we initially just wanted to know how far the top yer of Godyer had progressed in the game world..."


    "We certainly didn''t expect that you''d have reached such a pinnacle. We prepared a host of questions beforehand, thinking they wereprehensive, but now it seems they barely scratch the surface of our curiosities."


    "That''s why I took the liberty of extending this invitation, hoping to glean more secrets about the otherworldly realm from you."


    John paused for a moment and then gently shook his head, "I''m sorry, but I currently have no intention of joining any organizations. I''ve always been a free spirit. Even in the game, I''m a solo yer, never even joining a guild."


    Elder Andersonughed lightly, nodding as though he wasn''t surprised by John''s response.


    He then made another offer, "Would you, Mr. Foster, consider holding a nominal position in our research team? Rest assured, it''s just a title that won''t impact you in any way but would facilitate our futuremunications."


    "Except when we might need to consult you on specific questions, we won''t disturb you for the most part."


    John pondered for a bit; this arrangement seemed quite favorable.


    It wouldn''t disrupt his daily life and would allow the official channels to ess the confidential information he had about the Godyer world faster.


    It appeared to be a win-win situation.


    John quickly responded, "That''s eptable, but I have one condition..."


    Seeing John finally agree, Elder Anderson silently breathed a sigh of relief.


    His demeanor noticeably rxed, "Feel free to voice any condition. As long as it''s reasonable, we''ll fulfill it without question."


    John chuckled lightly, saying in a nonchnt manner, "It''s nothing too drastic. I just wish for you not to interfere with my personal life. Moreover, I hope that you ry everything I share with you urately to other governments around the world..."


    John cast a pointed nce at Shadowswift and continued, "Because I''m well aware that sometimes, in order to have arger say in matters, you might be inclined to withhold certain information, waiting for the right price."

 Chapter 199 198-Class Reunion (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 199 Chapter 198-ss Reunion (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John pondered for a bit; this arrangement seemed quite favorable.


    It wouldn''t disrupt his daily life and would allow the official channels to ess the confidential information he had about the Godyer world faster.


    It appeared to be a win-win situation.


    John quickly responded, "That''s eptable, but I have one condition..."


    Seeing John finally agree, Elder Anderson silently breathed a sigh of relief.


    His demeanor noticeably rxed, "Feel free to voice any condition. As long as it''s reasonable, we''ll fulfill it without question."


    John chuckled lightly, saying in a nonchnt manner, "It''s nothing too drastic. I just wish for you not to interfere with my personal life. Moreover, I hope that you ry everything I share with you urately to other governments around the world..."


    John cast a pointed nce at Shadowswift and continued, "Because I''m well aware that sometimes, in order to have arger say in matters, you might be inclined to withhold certain information, waiting for the right price."


    John mentioned these concerns as he recalled some odd experiences from his past interactions with officials.


    There''s always that minority who act selfishly, no matter the circumstances...


    Choosing to prioritize individual gains over collective welfare.


    Shadowswift gave a wry smile, remarking with a hint of resignation, "Do you have so little faith in our government, Mr. Foster?"


    John shrugged nonchntly, "I''ve never doubted this nation, and I trust most of you in terms of integrity. What I question is a certain subset of individuals ¨C unfortunately, some of these happen to be in high positions."


    In truth, this wasn''t a problem unique to his own nation.


    Officials with such characteristics could be found in governments around the world.


    It''s human nature.


    Even with the knowledge that the world''s end might be imminent, some would choose to make what they believe are clever moves, which in reality are quite foolish.


    For example, hiding secrets from the public in order to gain specific benefits...


    Shadowswift''s face turned solemn, and he almost thumped his chest in reassurance, "Mr. Foster, you have my word. On this matter, we will unquestionably share the truth with other national authorities, ensuring there are no omissions."


    A satisfied smile appeared on John''s face. "I trust in Mr. Shadowswift''s promise. With that said, I have no further requests."


    Elder Andersonughed heartily, visibly ted, "Mr. Foster, you truly live up to our expectations. I''m indeed fortunate that in the world of the ''Godyer'' game, it''s you who''s leading the pack. This is a boon for all of humanity."


    ncing at his wristwatch, Shadowswift chuckled, "It''s almost time for dinner. Secretary-General Nathan has made arrangements. Let''s eat and continue our conversation."


    John, having drunk copious amounts of bitter coffee, was indeed feeling hungry, so he had no objections.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Emma, who had left at the same time as John, had arrived at a high-end restaurant in the city center.


    Standing in front of the opulent ''Graceful Waters Hotel,'' she felt momentarily overwhelmed.


    After triple-checking the address shared in the ssmates'' group, she hesitated briefly before stepping in.


    The restaurant was situated on the 6th floor of the Graceful Waters Hotel, upying the entire level.


    The impressive edifice in the prime real estate of the city center spoke volumes about the deep pockets behind it...


    Guided by a waiter, Emma entered a private dining room where several familiar female figures greeted her eyes. A bright smile instantly lit up her face.


    "Oh my, you all arrived so early?"


    All these young women were Emma''s closest friends from school.


    Among them was a girl who had once interviewed John: Smirk.


    In the real world, she went by the name Fiona Caldwell.


    Fiona approached with a radiant smile, linking her arm with Emma''s, "It''s not us, it''s you who''ste! We''ve been here for a while now."


    Emma responded with a hint of embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I live quite far, and there were some dys on the road."


    Fiona, with a teasing smirk, quipped, "Or perhaps you''re just lost in the throes of romance, and you''ve put old friends like us on the back burner?"


    A rosy blush immediately spread across Emma''s cheeks as she shyly replied, "You''re always making things up, senior. There''s nothing like that."


    Fiona chuckled, "Oh really? Denying it? You''ve been back for so long and haven''t returned to school; trying to hide something from us?"


    At Fiona''s teasing, the girls instantly exhibited nosy curiosity.


    They crowded around Emma, peppering her with questions in excited chatter.


    "Emma, spill the beans! Is your boyfriend good-looking?"


    "Who is he? Someone from our school?"


    "Do you have a picture? Give us a sneak peek!"


    "So much for the solidarity in staying single; you''ve secretly started dating on your own!"


    ...


    Seeing Emma overwhelmed with the onught of questions, Fiona intervened, "Enough, you lot! Since when did you be such gossipmongers? It''s perfectly normal for someone as lovely as Emma to be dating."


    One of the girls inquired, "Senior, you seem to know a lot about Emma''s current situation. Have you perhaps met this mysterious boyfriend?"


    Fiona winked, her face full of mischief, "I''ve had the pleasure once. He''s quite the enigmatic man..."


    "Senior!" Emma interrupted, stomping her foot, clearly frustrated by Fiona''s teasing.


    Fiona burst intoughter, teasingly adding, "Alright, alright, I''ll stop. Let your imaginations run wild." The girls continued their yful banter.


    On the other side, the male attendees disyed a simr curiosity.


    Among them was a decently good-looking young man, with a dark glint in his eyes.


    Dressed in upscale casual attire, he exuded an air of arrogance, surrounded by several sycophantic followers.


    One of them leaned in, whispering, "Eric, it seems the rumors about Emma dating someone are likely true..."


    Another follower remarked, "Who would''ve thought, the pure-hearted campus belle would fall for a guy..."


    He trailed off, sensing the sudden chill from Eric''s direction.


    Everyone knew that Eric had been chasing Emma for years, pulling out all the stops.


    However, Emma had always been indifferent to his advances, paying no heed to his relentless pursuit.


    Unsurprisingly, Eric''s face turned stormy at the insinuation.


    Eric''s eyes, filled with barely concealed anger, fixed on Emma.


    "Why even speak if you can''t watch your mouth? Don''t you know about Eric''s infatuation with Emma?" Eric''s sidekicks were quick to reprimand the guy who''d made the earlierment.


    Eric smirked darkly, "Just another woman who''s up for grabs. I thought she was pure, but it turns out she''s just like the rest... Not even out of college and she''s already moved in with some guy."


    His cronies were quick to nod in agreement, eager to show their support.


    Emma, oblivious to this little scene, freed herself from her chatty friends and greeted a few male ssmates.


    When her eyes met Eric''s, her face remained as calm and collected as ever, "Eric, long time no see..."


    On the surface, Eric remained stoic, but inside, fury roiled.


    How dare this woman treat him with such indifference?


    The thought of Emma, who had always appeared aloof and pristine, dating another man felt like a p in the face.


    It was as if a fire was raging within him.


    He tugged at his cor and huffed.


    Soon, the reunion got underway, and tters of delicious food began arriving at the tables.


    Old friends gathered around, toasting and chatting, the atmosphere was lively.


    Suddenly, one of Eric''sckeys stood up, raising his ss, "Let''s toast to Eric for organizing this reunion. Honestly, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have had the chance to dine at such a posh ce."


    Everyone lifted their sses in agreement.


    Eric, bursting with pride, stood up.


    His previous gloom seemed to evaporate, "Haha, we''re all ssmates here. No need for such formalities... Ie here often, and while it''s not super fancy, the food is top-notch. Enjoy yourselves."


    A girl then chimed in with a flirtatious giggle, "Eric is indeed generous. This is one of the best restaurants in the city and the fact that you can frequent it is truly enviable."


    Ericughed heartily, clearly reveling in the adtion.


    But out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Emma, her face serene and unperturbed, and his smile faltered.


    Fiona leaned in and whispered to Emma, teasingly, "Did you catch Eric''s reaction? It''s hrious. I swear he still has a thing for you."


    Emma replied nonchntly, "That''s his business, what''s it got to do with me?"


    Fiona chuckled lightly, "I''ve heard that Eric''s family owns one of the top tenpanies in the city. He''s worth a fortune. You''re really willing to turn down such a catch? Being with him would be like hitting the jackpot."


    Emma responded with a touch of irony, "If you''re so interested, why not give it a shot?"


    Fiona grinned confidently, "No thanks. Dating a trust fund kid is more trouble than it''s worth. I''m not interested in being someone''s arm candy. Besides, there''s a dark vibe about Eric that I just can''t stand."


    Emma and Fiona clinked their sses together, both wearing smiles, "I feel the same way..."

 Chapter 200 199-Party Turmoil (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 200 Chapter 199-Party Turmoil (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Emma responded with a touch of irony, "If you''re so interested, why not give it a shot?"


    Fiona grinned confidently, "No thanks. Dating a trust fund kid is more trouble than it''s worth. I''m not interested in being someone''s arm candy. Besides, there''s a dark vibe about Eric that I just can''t stand."


    Emma and Fiona clinked their sses together, both wearing smiles, "I feel the same way..."


    The whispered conversation between Fiona and Emma didn''t escape Eric''s sharp eyes.


    In fact, from the moment this banquet began, Eric''s gaze had been fixated on Emma.


    Observing the serene calm in her features, a raging fury bubbled within him.


    This infuriating woman, fully aware of his deep affection, had always treated him with such indifference.


    Even the extravagantly expensive roses he once sent, filling an entire car, had gone unepted.


    She used the absurd excuse of not dating during college to fend him off, only to live with another man outside.


    The mere thought of Emma, lost in the embrace of another man, sent waves of anger through Eric, making him want to tear her apart.


    When had he, the esteemed Eric, ever been made to feel this way before?


    Any woman he''d ever shown interest in had quickly sumbed to his wealth, willingly disrobing to join him in bed.


    With these thoughts churning inside, Eric suddenly lifted his ss.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, he approached Emma.


    But he''d cleverly masked his fury, presenting a facade of cultured calm. "Emma, it''s been a while. How about a drink, just the two of us?"


    Emma looked up, her eyes untroubled and calm. "I''m sorry, I don''t drink," she replied simply.


    A strained smile pulled at the corners of Eric''s mouth.


    Trying to appear casual, he responded, "We''re all adults here. A drink shouldn''t be an issue, right? Besides, haven''t you gone out drinking with your dorm mates before?"


    Emma''s gaze suddenly shifted to the girls she shared her dormitory with.


    Her eyes turned sharp. The girls collectively averted their gaze, guilt evident on their faces.


    With a cold, measuredugh, Emma said, "Sorry, I''ve recently quit drinking."


    The smile on Eric''s face became even more forced, now tainted with a discernible hint of menace.


    He had never expected Emma to publicly put him in such an awkward position.


    As Eric''s re darkened, a palpable tension spread through the room.


    Those who were closely associated with Eric, his loyal henchmen, remained anxiously silent.


    They knew all too well the tempestuous nature of his temperament.


    Though he appeared as a refined and easygoing young man on the surface, there was a chilling cruelty hidden deep within Eric''s bones.


    On regr days, he''d frequently shout orders at his subordinates, resorting to either verbal abuse or physical assault.


    Yet, thanks to his substantial wealth andvish spending habits, these followers willingly sacrificed what little dignity they had for money.


    They willingly bowed to Eric''s everymand, working tirelessly at his beck and call.


    As the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, Eric remained standing in front of Emma, still holding his ss, as if he wouldn''t leave unless she shared a drink with him.


    Emma, equally obstinate, absentmindedly yed with her fingers, seemingly ignoring his presence.


    A mboyantly dressed girl nearby giggled behind her hand, "Oh my, our campus beauty, Emma, couldn''t possibly be feeling shy, could she? Eric seldom drinks one-on-one with anyone. You should give him this bit of face..."


    Lifting her eyelids, Emma coolly responded, "If you''re so keen on drinking, why don''t you join Eric yourself?"


    The mboyant girl gave an awkward smile, quickly lowering her head to hide the resentment in her eyes.


    Eric spoke up again, "Emma, after all these years as ssmates, can''t you even grant me this small gesture?"


    After a moment''s thought, Emma picked up her own beverage and softly said, "I''ll skip the alcohol. If you don''t mind, we can toast with this drink instead..."


    Eric''s gaze fixed intently on her as he murmured, "What if I insist you have a drink of alcohol?"


    Emma''s face remained impassive, "I''m sorry, but my boyfriend doesn''t allow me to drink."


    With that single sentence, Eric was utterly shut down.


    He tugged at his cor, visibly agitated, and just as he was about to retort, Emma calmly added, "Also, please refer to me by my full name. Don''t call me ''Emma''. We aren''t familiar to that extent..."


    At this, Eric''s expression turned even more sullen.


    Sensing the mounting tension, Fiona quickly stood up to mediate, "Ohe on, what''s going on here? We''re all good friends; why sour the mood? How about this: since Emma won''t drink, I''ll drink on her behalf."


    Taking the initiative, Fiona raised her ss, clinking it against Eric''s.


    Seeing Eric''s unmoving expression, Fiona lightly chuckled, "Surely you won''t deny your senior this small courtesy, right Eric?"


    Taking a deep breath, Eric gradually regained hisposure.


    Perhaps he realized that maintaining this standoff in public wasn''t wise.


    Thus, opting for a graceful exit, he managed a forced smile, "Of course, I''m honored to share a drink with my senior."


    With that, he drained his ss and returned to his seat.


    Everyone around could easily sense the turmoil in Eric''s mood at that moment.


    Not a single person dared to approach him for conversation.


    Emma remained seated, her face inscrutable, sipping her drink as if the recent altercation had nothing to do with her.


    At that point, some neutral ssmates swiftly diverted the topic, effectively easing the atmosphere.


    As the night progressed and the effects of alcohol began to take hold, the group of young men and women gradually let their guards down.


    They cheerfully exchanged toasts, and the ambiance became lively once again.


    Eric, seemingly unaffected by the earlier incident, kept a smile on his face as he continuously raised his ss with his cronies.


    Each time, he''d drain his drink in one go.


    But as more alcohol made its way into his system, a zed look began to cloud his eyes, hinting at impending intoxication.


    The tterers around him were quick to sing praises of his impressive alcohol tolerance.


    As time passed, the cronies around Eric discreetly gave up their seats.


    Some female ssmates naturally gravitated towards him.


    The most attentive among them was the mboyant girl who had earlier tried to persuade Emma to drink.


    Whatever she whispered into Eric''s ear had him bursting into heartyughter, and the distance between them noticeably diminished.


    Emma sat on the other side, observing the scene from a distance.


    A subtle glint of distaste flickered in her eyes.


    Out of the blue, someone brought up the idea of heading out for a karaoke party.


    The proposal was met with overwhelming approval from the majority.


    Eric burst intoughter and dered, "Perfect! There''s a top-notch business lounge just upstairs.


    It boasts the best sound systems and interiors.


    Let''s head there right after dinner..."


    The crowd apuded, heaping praises upon Eric.


    For them, all still students, such an upscale ce would have been out of reach if not for Eric''s influence.


    At this juncture, Emma whispered to Fiona beside her, "You all can go ahead; I''m heading home after this..."


    Fiona, her eyes slightly clouded from alcohol, looked surprised.


    "Aren''t you joining us? I remember you once participated in the campus singingpetition. You could showcase your talentter..."


    Emma shook her head slowly yet firmly, "I''m not going. I don''t enjoy such atmospheres..."


    Fiona, putting on a pouty face, draped an arm around Emma''s shoulder.


    "Come on, do it for your senior... Look around; they''re all my juniors. We share the closest bond here. It''d be awkward for me to go alone without you."


    Emma was torn.


    As much as she wanted to decline, Fiona''s puppy-dog eyes made it hard.


    Fiona whispered teasingly, "I know what''s on your mind. You just don''t want any association with a gathering arranged by Eric, right? But hey, it''s not just the two of you. Look at all these ssmates around... And honestly, someone like Eric? He''s the sort that takes advantage whenever he can."


    With hands folded over her chest, Fiona pleaded, "I''ve always wanted to see what such a ce looks like. Please apany me just this once, will you?"


    Emma chuckled, defeated. "Alright, alright. You''re impossible to turn down."


    Seeing Emma relent, Fiona cheered, "Knew it! Our Emma''s the best... Don''t worry, I''ll drink for you tonight."


    Emma arched a delicate brow, "Perhaps, drink less? It''s not a good look for a girl to be drunk."


    Fiona patted her chest confidently, "Don''t worry about me. My tolerance is legendary."


    Soon after, dinner concluded.


    Eric signaled a waiter, asking him to reserve thergest room upstairs.


    A slightly tipsy group of young men and women trailed behind the waiter, heading upstairs.


    The opulent private club, meant for high-end clientele, was a far cry from the usual house parties near their campus.


    Thevish interiors were one thing, but even the reception desk was staffed exclusively by top-tier beauties.


    This had the college students gawking, especially some of the young men, their gazes glued and unyielding.

 Chapter 201 200-The Furious Eric (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 201 Chapter200-The Furious Eric (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Eric strode confidently ahead, clearly a familiar face here.


    As he passed the receptionists at the entrance of the club, they simultaneously bowed and greeted, "Good evening, Eric!"


    With a gratified nod, Eric acknowledged them.


    The envious nces from the students behind him filled him with an immense sense of satisfaction.


    "This is the most upscale private club in the city. It operates on a membership basis. Many tycoons host their guests here; average people don''t stand a chance of getting in," he exined while walking.


    He continued, "It was only after apanying my father here once that I discovered such a ce existed atop the Graceful Waters Hotel... I believe you''ve heard of the Taylor Group, the powerhouse behind Graceful Waters?"


    Several students immediately nodded in recognition, gasping in amazement, "Taylor Group? My god, they''re the leading conglomerate in our city! So, the Graceful Waters Hotel is one of their properties? No wonder they could afford to erect such a massive building in the heart of the city..."


    Eric, beaming with pride, added, "Our family has some business ties with the Taylor Group. My father has dined with their chairman on several asions."


    His voice brimmed with an unmistakable pride, as if coborating with the Taylor Group was a matter of immense honor.


    None of the students found Eric''s tone off-putting.


    After all, the facts were undeniable.


    The Taylor Group wasn''t just a leading firm in the city but also a paramount titan on a national and even global scale.


    Such amercial behemoth, any association with it would undoubtedly be seen as a badge of honor, wouldn''t it?


    Following the attendant, the group was led to thergest room.


    There was no denying it: you get what you pay for.


    In such a high-end private club, the decor and design were impable.


    Inside the vast room, lights flickered without being blinding, exuding a gentle ambiance.


    The wall directly ahead showcased a screen that took up its entire expanse.


    An adjacent karaoke system oozed luxury.


    The room featured its own private bathroom, a billiard table, and even a gaming tform.


    A massive genuine leather sofa dominated the space, tablesden with a variety of beverages, and an array of appetizing snacks and fruit tters.


    Eric sankfortably into the sofa, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, "This is thergest room in the club, with a minimum spend starting from fifty thousand..."


    The figure evidently astounded most of his peers.


    Expressions of amazement were evident everywhere.


    Eric waved his hand dismissively, "Everyone, make yourselves at home. Eat, y, sing. Don''t worry about the bill tonight..."


    No sooner had he spoken than a few exuberant ssmates cheered, rushing straight to the karaoke booth.


    Soon, a cacophony of enthusiastic singing filled the room.


    After all, in such a setting, who wasn''t there to let loose?


    The room''s purpose was entertainment.


    As a medley of various songs and yful banter echoed, the atmosphere grew increasingly lively.


    The dim setting,bined with flickering lights, naturally stoked the hormones of the young crowd.


    With alcohol flowing, the behavior of these young men and women naturally grew more unrestrained.


    Emma sat at the edge of the sofa, trying her best to remain inconspicuous.


    The surrounding mor asionally caused her to furrow her brow; she genuinely disliked such boisterous environments.


    Had it not been for Fiona''s persistent pleas, she wouldn''t have attended this gathering at all.


    Perhaps a year ago, Emma might''ve shown a fleeting interest in such a venue.


    But after apanying John to a banquet at the Taylor''s and encountering the true elites, her perspectives matured considerably.


    ces like this held little allure for her now.


    However, Fiona beside her was thoroughly exhrated, asionally clinking sses and drinking with a few close girlfriends, reveling in the moment.


    Fiona quickly noticed Emma''s difort and, embracing her, said with a yfulugh, "We''re already here, when in Rome, right? Why are you hiding away, silent in this corner?"


    Emma softly shook her head, replying with a hint of detachment, "It''s okay. You enjoy yourself. I''m here to keep youpany..."


    A look of surprise shed across Fiona''s eyes.


    She remarked, somewhat incredulously, "I remember you being quite lively. Since dating, you''ve be so reserved. Does that man possess some magical charm that''s caused such a profound change in you?"


    A serene smile danced on Emma''s lips.


    While she disliked the setting, the mere mention of John always warmed her heart.


    The girls initially retained some modesty, but over


    on the boys'' side, inhibitions werepletely cast aside.


    A group of them huddled, whispering among themselves, erupting into sporadic cheers.


    Momentster, several boys, emboldened by the alcohol, ran over and confessed their feelings to the girls they had affections for, leading to yful teasing and uproar from the crowd.


    The atmosphere grew more fervent until Emma''s brows furrowed in irritation.


    Eric, now on his feet and visibly inebriated, stumbled over to her.


    He leaned down, hands bracing against the coffee table in front of her, his gaze piercingly direct.


    "Emma, so you''re dating someone now? How could you? Why isn''t that person me?"


    With bloodshot eyes, Eric shouted, his voice a mix of anger and desperation.


    The alcohol, having fully clouded his judgement, probably gave vent to his suppressed frustrations in this outburst.


    Emma folded her arms, her demeanor cold.


    "Eric, let me remind you again: just because you''re wealthy doesn''t mean the world revolves around you. Who I choose to date is my business, and it has absolutely nothing to do with you."


    Eric let out a sinister chuckle, his usually handsome face now slightly contorted.


    "Nothing to do with me? You can actually say that? I''ve pursued you for so long. Do you have any idea that no woman has ever dared reject me like this? You''re the first."


    He continued, bitterness evident, "Now, you''re ambiguously living with another man. Have you ever considered how I might feel?"


    A mocking smile tugged at Emma''s lips.


    "Why should I care about your feelings? I''ve never epted any of your immature advances and have made it clear I''m not interested in you. So, respect yourself and move on." With that, Emma stood up, ready to leave the scene.


    At this moment, theughter and chatter of the party ceased.


    All eyes were drawn to the tense exchange unfolding in the corner.


    The expressions of the onlookers varied ¡ª some were envious, others confused, and a few merely awaited the drama to unfold.


    Suddenly, Eric shot up from his seat, reaching out to block Emma''s path.


    Emma''s face darkened, her eyes icy. "Eric, what do you think you''re doing?"


    Eric''s face contorted with rage, shouting defiantly, "What do I mean? Just because I have feelings for you, Emma, doesn''t mean you can act all aloof and superior in front of me. Do you think I have infinite patience?"


    He spat out, "Let me tell you, I''m not in a good mood today. You refused to drink with me, and you''ve been ignoring me. You want to leave? Fine. Drink this ss of wine on the table, and I won''t stop you."


    With that, he thrust a full ss of wine towards Emma, a mocking smile on his lips.


    Emma met his gaze, expressionless, "I told you, I''m not drinking tonight."


    Eric''s anger surged even more palpably, a foreboding aura that everyone in the room could sense.


    A suffocating silence descended, no one daring to break it.


    Eric, continuing to block Emma''s path, locked eyes with her.


    Emma, undeterred, returned his gaze, her eyes as cold as ever.


    Fiona, sensing the escting tension, interjected in an attempt to mediate. "Hey, what''s going on? We''re all friends here. Why turn the atmosphere so sour?"


    She continued, "Eric, love isn''t something you can force. Emma has always been this way ¡ª she responds to kindness, not force. Why push her?"


    Eric waved her off dismissively, cutting her off, "Did I ask for your opinion? Just because I address you as a senior doesn''t mean you have any say here."


    Fiona, taken aback, huffed and turned away, choosing silence.


    Seeing Emma''s refusal to yield, Eric''s anger zed.


    His voice dripping with menace, he reiterated, "I''ll ask one more time, will you drink this wine?"


    Emma''s response was filled with disdain as she sinctly shook her head, "No."


    Blinded by his seething anger, further fueled by alcohol, Eric lost all semnce of reason.


    In a swift, unthinking move, he hurled the wine ss towards Emma.


    A collective gasp filled the room.


    Wine sshed everywhere, and the girls nearby recoiled in shock, their faces pale as they scurried to avoid the spill.


    Almost the entirety of the ss''s content drenched Emma.


    The liquid cascaded down her hair and quickly soaked her long dress, leaving her in a rather disheveled state.


    "Eric! What the hell are you doing?" Fiona erupted with fury, immediately standing up and shielding Emma, her wordsced with condemnation.


    Wiping the wine from her face, Emma remained expressionless.


    With a sinister smile, Eric sneered, "Don''t want to drink? I decided for you. If you''re so eager to leave, let that wild man of yourse and get you. ying the pure and aloof card in front of me? Just who do you think you are? I''m curious to see which man can possibly be better than me, Eric."

 Chapter 202 201-Are You Sure You Want to Meet My Man? (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 202 Chapter201-Are You Sure You Want to Meet My Man? (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Lifting her head, allowing the remnants of wine to drip from her hair, Emma offered a mocking smile. "Are you sure you want to meet my man?"


    Eric snorted disdainfully, his voice dripping with malice, "Why? Is there someone I shouldn''t meet?"


    With an unruffled grace, Emma took out her phone and dialed John''s number.


    "Emma, what''s up? Are you done with your event?" John''s warm and gentle voice resonated on the other end.


    Emma, who had maintained a cold and indifferent demeanor all evening, and even when sshed with wine, showed no emotion.


    However, the very sound of John''s voice made her eyes well up with tears.


    Her lips quivered, and in a somewhat aggrieved tone, she whispered, "John, someone''s bullying me..."


    ...


    John was dining with Elder Anderson and their group.


    They were at a seemingly ordinary location not far from the city government building.


    From the outside, it looked unremarkable.


    But stepping inside revealed a world of luxury.


    Both the interior design and the taste of the food were impable, leaving no room for criticism.


    Seated at the table, besides John, were Elder Anderson, Shadowswift, and the secretary-general Nathan, who had acted as their liaison earlier.


    Mayor Daniel Roberts was supposed to join them, but Shadowswift tactfully declined his presence, citing the mayor''s busy schedule as a reason not to impose further.


    Mayor Roberts had arranged for Nathan to specifically apany them.


    At that moment, Elder Anderson had just finished inquiring about some intricate details regarding the world of "Godyer".


    Before John could even answer, his phone began to ring.


    Hearing Emma''s slightly tear-choked voice, the previously smiling John''s eyes immediately turned icy.


    He asked softly, "Where are you?"


    Emma''s voice, tinged more obviously with tears, replied, "I''m not sure... I think it''s called the Graceful Waters Hotel... I''m in the Party House on the 7th floor..."


    John responded swiftly, "Stay put, I''ll be right there."


    After ending the call, he abruptly stood, saying calmly, "Excuse me, I need to step out for a moment."


    The other three noticed the shift in John''s demeanor.


    Sharing a nce, they instinctively refrained from prying into what had transpired.


    Elder Anderson remarked with a light chuckle, "It''s alright. Go tend to your matters. We''ll be in the city for a few more days; we can catch upter."


    John nodded and strode towards the exit.


    But as he was leaving, he turned to Nathan, "Nathan, do you know where the Graceful Waters Hotel is located?"


    Caught off guard, Nathan promptly replied, "The Graceful Waters Hotel? It''s not far from here, just two blocks east..."


    Acknowledging with a nod, John began to turn away but was stopped by Nathan, "Mr. Foster, the Graceful Waters Hotel is a property of the Taylor Group. If you encounter any issues, you can reach out to them... And if you face any challenges that aren''t resolved, feel free to contact me directly."


    John offered Nathan a slight smile, appreciating his goodwill.


    Stepping out of the building, John immediately dialed a number, "Mr. Taylor, this is John."


    The heartyughter of Benjamin Taylor resonated from the other end, "Jonathan? What brings you to call me today?"


    John spoke evenly, "Mr. Taylor, the Graceful Waters Hotel is part of your business empire, isn''t it?"


    Benjamin, slightly taken aback, replied, "Yes, indeed. Why?"


    John, keeping his tone nonchnt, said, "There''s been a minor incident involving my girlfriend there..."


    After a moment of contemtion, Benjamin Taylor softly said, "White is currently at the Graceful Waters Hotel. I''ve sent him your number; he''ll be in touch shortly."


    "Don''t worry, your girlfriend will undoubtedly be safe at Graceful Waters Hotel. If there''s anything that can''t be resolved, don''t hesitate to contact me..."


    John gave a slight nod and managed a grateful smile, "Thank you, Mr. Taylor..."


    Benjamin Taylor responded, "No need for formalities. We''re practically family after all."


    After ending the call, John sought out a secluded corner, murmuring a chant.


    In an instant, he vanished from the spot. He had used the Divine Talent of Shape-shifting...


    When he reappeared, he was discreetly positioned at the entrance of the Graceful Waters Hotel.


    Without hesitation, John strode into the hotel.


    As the door attendant was about to ask whom John was looking for, a gleaming ck card with gold embossing flew from John''s hand.


    The attendant, clearly one with sharp eyes, recognized it immediately as the highest tier guest card from the Taylor Group.


    He quickly bowed deeply, reverently handing back the card, "Wee, our most esteemed guest..."


    John nonchntly instructed, "Take me to the seventh floor."


    At that moment, Nichs White''s call came through.


    After a brief exchange about the situation, Nichs White said, "Mr. Foster, I''ll be waiting for you by the elevators on the seventh floor..."


    ...


    John dialed Emma''s number again, relieved to find her sounding rtivelyposed, "Emma, I''m at the entrance. Which room are you in?"


    Emma nced up at Eric, whose expression remained menacing, and whispered, "I''m not sure, but it''s thergest room here."


    After ending the call, Eric scoffed, "He got here so quickly? Was he waiting downstairs for you the entire time? But remember, not just anyone can waltz into this establishment. I hope your boyfriend has the credentials to set foot in here..."


    Emma, not wanting to indulge Eric, simply looked down and fiddled with her phone.


    Fiona tried to pass a napkin, hoping to help Emma clean up the spilled wine on her dress, but Emma declined firmly.


    "It''s not necessary. I want him to see how others dare to bully his woman."


    Fiona sighed, casting a somewhat sympathetic nce at the now overly arrogant Eric.


    What were you thinking, provoking that man for no reason?


    Although Fiona wasn''t fully aware of John''s precise status and identity, she had gleaned hints from the time the Taylor Group had actively sought her out for information about him.


    After all, not just anyone would warrant such an exhaustive search by the Taylor Group...


    The room fell silent. The students, who had been jovially ying moments before, all hung their heads.


    While they felt sorry for Emma, they didn''t dare cross the irate Eric and kept their mouths shut.


    Just as the room''s atmosphere was about to plummet into absolute chill, a knock echoed from the door.


    Eric''s head snapped towards the sound, his menacing eyes fixated on the entrance.


    He remained silent, ensuring no one else dared to approach the door.


    "Bang!"


    In the next instant, to everyone''s astonishment, the door was violently kicked open.


    Nichs White was the first to stride in confidently.


    John followed closely, entering the room with a steady gait.


    Both men cast aside any regard for the others, their gaze settling on Emma.


    Seeing her in a pitiable and vulnerable state, John''s expression turned ice cold.


    Unaware of the impending danger, Eric abruptly turned to Emma, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "So, you rejected my advances only to end up with an older man? Always parading about with your ''innocence''¡ªbut it''s all about money, isn''t it? I could''ve given you all that! Why stoop so low?"


    "You whore! You''re nothing but a damned whore!" Eric spat out, mistakenly assuming that Nichs White was the boyfriend Emma had mentioned.


    Nichs suddenly turned his head.


    As the head of security for the Taylor Group and Benjamin Taylor''s most trusted aide, he had overseen many of the group''s shadow operations over the years and was skilled inbat.


    Just moments ago, he felt an intense and chilling murderous intent emanating from behind him, akin to being stalked by a predatory beast.


    Clearly, this aura was emanating from John.


    This wasn''t the first time Nichs had felt such an aura.


    Nichs knew, deep down, that this young man, whom the chairman treated with such deference and almost familial affection, was an incredibly dangerous individual...


    Worried that John mightsh out, Nichs swiftly stepped forward.


    With a swift motion, a powerful p resounded.


    "Smack!"


    Eric was sent flying by the force, crashing into the adjacent wall. Clutching his face in disbelief, he spat, "You darey a hand on me? Do you know who I am?"


    At the same time, the group of underlings that always hung around Eric immediately rose to their feet.


    Seeing their boss assaulted, it was imperative, courage or not, for them to assert their loyalty.


    However, perhaps due to Nichs''s overwhelming aura, not a single one of the burly henchmen dared to step forward.


    Nichs withdrew his hand, his face expressionless.


    "Spew filth from your mouth again, and I''ll cut out your tongue," he warned.


    Without sparing Eric another nce, he turned to John, offering an apologetic smile.


    "Mr. Foster, I deeply apologize. I will handle this, given that the incident urred on my watch. Rest assured, I''ll provide you with a satisfactory resolution."


    John didn''t respond. Instead, he walked over to Emma, removing his coat to drape it over her.


    The moment she saw John, Emma''s fa?ade crumbled, and tears streamed down her face.


    John gently embraced her, whispering softly, "It''s alright, it''s alright. I''m here now. No one will dare hurt you with me around."


    Emma buried her head in John''s chest, sobbing quietly.


    She had never been a particrly strong-willed girl.


    Her earlierposed demeanor was nothing but a fa?ade.


    Now, with the man she relied on the most by her side, she felt free to shed the mask of resilience and freely express her emotions.


    As John tenderlyforted Emma, he looked up and simply said, "Clear the room."

 Chapter 203 202-Break His Hand (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 203 Chapter202-Break His Hand (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Hearing the John''s voice and witnessing his actions, Eric finally realized the truth.


    The seemingly unremarkable young man who had just walked in was Emma''s actual boyfriend.


    This realization only intensified the rage boiling inside Eric.


    The man''s attire looked like cheap street-market buys, giving no indication of wealth.


    Yet, Emma chose him over Eric... It was the ultimate insult.


    In his blind fury, Eric missed the implications of John''s words.


    But Nichs was keenly aware.


    He had received a call from Benjamin Taylor earlier, instructing him to fulfill any of John''s requests unconditionally.


    Over time, Benjamin Taylor had ryed to Nichs bits and pieces about John''s significance.


    Nichs always wondered why a top yer in a game would be so valued by Benjamin in real life.


    However, he had always unconditionally trusted the chairman''s orders.


    Over the years, the chairman had never been wrong.


    If he valued John so much, there had to be a reason. Nichs, having faced dangers and threats before, knew beneath John''s ordinary exteriory immense power.


    With a sinister smirk, Nichs motioned with his hand, and a group of burly men in suits instantly poured into the room.


    Within moments, they had control of the entire space.


    Seeing the bald, middle-aged man leading the group, a beacon of hope seemed to shine for Eric.


    Overwhelmed with relief, he desperately cried out, "Scarface! Thank God you''re here! These two stormed in and attacked without provocation. Arrest them!"


    The scar that marred the bald man''s face twitched, resembling the pain of a toothache.


    ''This idiot,'' he thought, ''can''t he read the room? Can''t he see I''ve been sent in to clean up?''


    The man Eric referred to as "Scarface" appeared to ignore him, standing guard at the door like a statue.


    The menacing aura emanating from these suit-d brutes paralyzed everyone present.


    Eric''s young cohorts, just naive college students, were even more immobilized.


    Despite having been with Eric for a while, they were leagues away from these experienced enforcers.


    The rest of the attendees, unustomed to such confrontations, cowered in the corners, shivering with fear.


    They had never seen anything like this before.


    Their uniform ck suits were reminiscent of mobsters straight out of a film.


    Some of the sharper students slowly tried to inch towards the exit, only to be forced back by the menacing res from the enforcers.


    The realization dawned on everyone.


    When John mentioned "clearing the room", he didn''t mean expelling everyone.


    He meant taking control of the room itself.


    Many were paralyzed with fear, copsing onto the floor, while the girls looked particrly distressed.


    Eric finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    It wasn''t unfolding as he had envisioned.


    He turned to Scarface, shouting, "Scarface, what''s going on? It''s me, Eric! Timothy King''s son. Don''t you recognize me?"


    Scarface''s patience seemed to wear thin.


    He shot Eric a lethal re, looking as if he''d love to rip the young man''s mouth apart right then and there.


    Nichs, amused, nced over at Scarface. "You know him?"


    Scarface hurriedly responded, "Not really. He''s the son of a guest we''ve had here. Met him a few times."


    Noting Nichs'' continued silence, Scarface quickly added, "You might know of his father ¨C Timothy King, the chairman of Prosperity Group."


    Nichs''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Timothy King''s son?


    Although he hadn''t interacted much with Timothy King, he was aware that the Prosperity Group had coborated with his own Taylor Group on several asions.


    But after a brief moment of contemtion, Nichs dismissed the thought.


    While Prosperity Group might rank in the city''s top ten, it was iparable to the business behemoth that was the Taylor Group.


    In terms of scale, it was probably akin to Christopher Martin''s Ocean Entertainment, who had created a scene at a previous family banquet.


    Nichs knew where to set his priorities.


    Judging from Chairman Benjamin Taylor''s attitude, even if Timothy King himself had a disagreement with John, the chairman would undoubtedly side with John.


    And here, it was merely Timothy King''s son causing the ruckus.


    Nichs turned to John, his face morphing into a pleasant smile. "Mr. Foster, how would you like us to proceed to ensure your satisfaction?"


    Pouring himself a drink, John took a delicate sip.


    Lifting his gaze to meet Eric''s, he asked with an icy detachment, "You''re Eric? You''re the one who sshed Emma?"


    Eric, hand covering his face, stood motionless and dazed,pletely lost as to what was unfolding before him.


    Ever since these two walked in, nothing had gone ording to his expectations. Without warning, he had received a p, and Scarface, who should have been on his side, seemedpletely indifferent to him.


    Hearing John''s voice, Eric shivered violently. With a contorted face, he red at John, "Yes, that was me. What are you going to do about it?"


    John took the napkin handed to him by Fiona and gently dabbed at the wine spilled on Emma.


    He nonchntly ordered, "Grab him and pin him to the table."


    Casting a soft smile towards Fiona, it was clear John recognized her as Smirk, the one who had interviewed him in the game.


    At Nichs''s gesture, two burly enforcers approached with sinister grins, seizing Eric''s arms.


    Meanwhile, Scarface thoughtfully cleared the table, leaving behind only the wine ss in front of John.


    "Let me go! Stop it! What are you doing? Release me!"


    Eric yelled in terror, his body squirming in futile resistance.


    Unfortunately for him, he was just an ordinary student, and years of indulgence had left him physically debilitated.


    How could hepete with seasoned brawlers?


    The two burly men handled Eric as if he were a mere chick, pressing him firmly against the table.


    To add insult to injury, one of them forcefully pushed Eric''s head down, ensuring his face was in intimate contact with the cold table surface.


    Still struggling, Eric''s eyes radiated pure fear.


    As his body slipped from his control, the haze of alcohol receded from Eric''s mind, and his previous air of arrogant bravado evaporatedpletely.


    He finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    Emma''s mysterious boyfriend was far from the insignificant nobody he had imagined.


    Instead, he was a powerful figure shrouded in enigma.


    "Let go of me! You''re breaking thew! My father is Timothy King, the Chairman of Prosperity Group. If you dare harm me... he won''t let you get away with it!"


    In this desperate moment, Eric clung to his father''s reputation, hoping it might intimidate the crowd.


    Though he wasn''t sure about the identities of Nichs and John, the deference Scarface showed them spoke volumes.


    Scarface, after all, was the head of security here and arguably the most influential person on this floor.


    In some respects, he might even be considered the de facto manager of the club.


    He had never shown such respect even to Eric''s father, Timothy King.


    Who were these men?


    Confusion and panic overwhelmed Eric.


    Consumed by fear, he began to tremble uncontrobly.


    John lifted his gaze, asking calmly, "Which hand did he use?"


    Despite his predicament, Eric continued to struggle and roar, "Let me go, you damned bastards! Is this how you treat a customer? The customer is always right; you should be ensuring my safety! How dare youy a hand on me? Release me now!"


    John shifted his gaze to Fiona.


    Perhaps it was the iciness in his eyes, devoid of any emotion, that made her flinch slightly backward.


    In a quivering voice, she replied, "It was his right hand."


    John nodded slowly, stating deliberately, "Then break his right hand..."


    The room fell into hushed silence.


    All the students kept their mouths shut, their eyes wide with terror as they watched John.


    Whatever his true identity was, it was clear he wasn''t someone ordinary students like them could ever dare to provoke.


    Several of the girls were clearly shaken, their eyes darting every so often to Emma cradled in John''s arms, their gazes tinged with an unmistakable hint of envy...


    Eric strained to lift his head, his face a mask of disbelief.


    "You... how dare you? Do you even hear what I''m saying? My father is Timothy King, the Chairman of Prosperity Group... He won''t let you get away with this..."


    John seemingly paid him no mind, continuing to softly soothe Emma''s frazzled nerves.


    Since John''s arrival, it was as if she''d found her anchor.


    In the gentle cadence of his words, her emotions slowly settled.


    Nestled in John''s embrace, her face radiated contentment.


    Upon hearing John''s instruction to break Eric''s right hand, Emma cautiously looked up, her voice soft, "John, maybe we shouldn''t. I don''t want you to get into trouble because of me..."


    John chuckled lightly, giving her head a gentle tousle.


    "Hush now, just trust my judgment. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Emma tightened her embrace around John''s waist, immersing herself within the sce of his arms.


    Her still-quivering form made John''s gaze even more icy.


    Clearly, she hadn''t fully recovered from the earlier shock...

 Chapter 204 203-Giving You a Chance to Call for Help (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 204 Chapter203-Giving You a Chance to Call for Help (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John locked eyes with Nichs, and Nichs returned the gaze.


    Their nces intersected and understanding shed in Nichs''s eyes.


    He gestured dismissively at Scarface, "Didn''t you hear Mr. Foster''s request? What are you waiting for?"


    Scarface quickly stepped forward, drawing from behind a club as thick as a baby''s arm.


    It was baffling how he managed to conceal such a hefty stick on him.


    Well, one could say, people in his line of work have their ways.


    Approaching Eric, Scarface motioned his men to pin Eric''s right hand onto the table.


    Eric''s desperate struggles intensified; sheer terror rendered him almost senseless.


    His only resort was to continually shout his father''s name, hoping these men would consider Timothy King''s influence and spare his hand.


    But, s, it was all in vain.


    His hand was firmly pressed onto the table, unable to break free.


    Scarface, finding the right spot, swung down the club with a forceful blow.


    Leaning back into the couch, John instinctively shielded Emma''s eyes within his embrace.


    The other students, unable to bear the sight, looked away.


    Yet the burly men in ck suits craned their necks with an almost macabre interest, apparently quite enjoying the spectacle.


    A dull thud, followed by the unmistakable crisp sound of bone shattering, echoed through the private booth.


    Eric stared dumbfounded at his now-numb right hand.


    The surge of adrenaline momentarily numbed the pain.


    But soon after, as the adrenaline waned, an excruciating agony stormed his senses.


    "AHHH!"


    With a harrowing scream, Eric crumpled to the ground, holding his injured hand.


    His body twitched uncontrobly as tears mingled with mucus streamed down his contorted face, rendering him almost inhuman.


    The room was dead silent.


    The students, huddled in the corners, wore expressions of sheer horror, looking at John as if he were the devil incarnate.


    Eric''s whimpers faded gradually, his movements stilled, though his body still trembled involuntarily.


    ncing down, Scarface remarked disdainfully, "The kid''s passed out from the pain... what a weakling!"


    Nichs chuckled, addressing John, "Mr. Foster, are you satisfied with how it was handled?"


    Scarface, eager to curry favor, shed an ingratiating smile towards John.


    Though he hadn''t met John before, Nichs''s deference was enough to tell him that John was someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Out of professional habit, Scarface subconsciously etched John''s features into his memory.


    John chuckled lightly, not immediately responding.


    Reading the cue, Nichs pondered for a moment before instructing, "Grab a bottle of alcohol, and wake the kid up."


    Scarface, grinning wickedly, promptly poured an entire bottle over Eric''s head.


    Clearly, there was something slightly off about this man.


    Even though he could''ve ordered one of his subordinates to do it, he chose to do it himself.


    Perhaps he relished the process of such actions...


    The cold beer quickly roused Eric.


    Groaning in pain, he opened his eyes.


    After a momentary nkness, memories of the recent events rushed back.


    The sharp pain emanating from his right hand immediately brought rity.


    How Eric wished it were all just a nightmare.


    However, the sight of Scarface''s menacing and rugged face was a brutal reminder of the reality he was in.


    In sheer panic, he scrambled backward, identally jostling his injured hand.


    The pain made him gasp, nearly causing him to faint once more.


    He shot John a venomous look, his eyes burning with deep-seated resentment. "Who the hell are you?"


    John, leisurely sipping his drink with his feet propped on the table - ensuring Emma nestledfortably in his embrace - responded with a slight smile, "I''m Emma''s boyfriend. Weren''t you the one who called me here?"


    Earlier, Emma had whispered the entire backstory to John.


    Knowing the reasons made John''s anger re even more.


    Pressing against the wall as if it provided some semnce of safety, Eric, with trembling, pale lips, threatened, "Dare to reveal your name, and I promise this isn''t over! You''ll pay for this!"


    Seemingly feeling his intimidation wascking, Eric gestured to the others, dering maliciously, "And all of you, none of you will escape... My father is Timothy King, my uncle is the chief of police. Just wait... I''ll make sure all of you end up behind bars!"


    Nichs couldn''t help but chuckle at Eric''s feeble threats.


    He took two menacing steps forward, causing Eric to retreat in fear.


    Nichs said calmly, "Young man, if you have the audacity to cause trouble, be prepared to face the consequences. When you''re here whining, have you ever thought about how despicable you were to bully a helpless girl just moments ago?"


    "Stand down now, it''s the best oue for you," Nichs advised softly, "Don''t think of revenge. The pain you''re experiencing is all your own doing..."


    Eric, gripping his injured right hand, his face pallid with pain, seemed oblivious to Nichs''s words, continuing his wild ranting.


    His fury and agony transformed him into something akin to a rabid beast.


    Nichs let his gaze fall, his smile fading as he no longer acknowledged the foolish rantings of the young man.


    He had only offered this counsel out of consideration for the coboration between the Prosperity Group and the Taylor Group, giving Timothy King some respect.


    Yet the boypletely missed his intent.


    Seeing Eric''s twisted face of resentment, Nichs could only surmise that his well-intended advice was taken as an act of cowardice.


    If that was the case, there was no point in wasting more words.


    Good advice is wasted on those hell-bent on their own destruction.


    A wave of mncholy washed over Nichs.


    Timothy King, a renowned figure in the city''s businessndscape, had managed to remain influential throughout the unpredictable shifts in the business world.


    How could such a man have fathered such a wretched offspring?


    It made Nichs ponder the upbringing of his own children, ensuring they never crossed paths with people they shouldn''t.


    At that moment, John lifted his head, shing a cold smirk.


    "How about this? I''ll give you a chance. Make a call now. Whether it''s to your father or that uncle of yours, the police chief you mentioned, invite them over. Let''s see if they have the means to avenge you..."


    A glint of hope sparkled in Eric''s eyes. "Are you serious?"


    John''s response came with a sly grin, "I never lie."


    Frantic, Eric hastily pulled out his phone with his left hand, quickly dialing a number.


    As soon as the call connected, his voice, shrill and desperate, echoed, "Dad! Pleasee and save me..."


    ...


    John, loungingfortably on a plush sofa, asionally clinked sses with Nichs, sharing a drink.


    They sat back, amused, as Eric desperately dialed one number after another.


    His demeanor was as still as the surface of a calmke. With such an air of nonchnce, he captured the awed attention of the inexperienced students nearby. Many whispered in their hearts: This was the pinnacle they aspired to reach in their lifetimes...


    John chuckled, "Nichs, you''re holding out on us. Why wasn''t this fantastic wine from Graceful Waters Hotel served at Chairman Sun''s banquetst time?"


    Nichs responded with a lightugh, "Mr. Foster, you jest. The wines at Chairman Sun''s banquet were deemed... not suitable for the asion."


    John quirked an eyebrow,menting casually, "I see... Perhaps I''m just ustomed to more potent drinks. These champagnes taste a tad nd to me."


    Nichs erupted in heartyughter, with a hint of ttery, "This just shows that Mr. Foster has a robust personality, even in his choice of drink."


    John yfully retorted, "You better not overpraise me. It''d be quite embarrassing if I end up inebriatedter."


    Nichs winked and teased, "Worry not. If you were to get drunk here, do you think I''d leave you without a ce to rest? If not for the presence of Miss Emma today, I''d make sure everything''s taken care of for you..."


    John cleared his throat, abruptly halting the banter, a hint of embarrassment across his face.


    Beside him, Emma, leaning into John''s embrace, looked up with an innocent, puzzled expression.


    Fiona, on the other hand, rolled her eyes, indicating she caught the insinuation in their exchange...


    John casually swirled the fine wine in his ss, sparing a nce at Eric who stood by the wall.


    The man was ring back at him with such hatred, as though looking at the murderer of his father.


    Perhaps the recent phone calls had boosted Eric''s confidence.


    He had once again regained his earlier arrogance, holding his head high, his gaze insufferably disdainful.


    Nichs smiled gently, "Once they arrive, allow me to handle the situation. Given your esteemed status, it''s beneath you to take issue with such minor characters..."


    John jested, "Nichs, the way you put it... Compared to a police chief and a major businessman, I''m clearly the minor yer here."


    Nichs was left with a wry smile.


    Good heavens, he hadn''t met anyone who downyed themselves to this extent before...


    What kind of ''minor yer'' could make their own chairman treat them with such respect, almost like kin?


    And what kind of ''minor yer'' could have the mayor hold them in such high regard that he would personally extend an invitation for a meeting?


    Just then, there was a sudden rush of hurried footsteps at the entrance.


    The door was thrust open, and a middle-aged man stormed in, followed by a sizable entourage.


    The man had a receding hairline and a portly figure.


    Despite his somewhat imposing presence, he bore a resemnce to Eric in his facial features.


    Clearly, this was the chairman of Prosperity Group, Timothy King.

 Chapter 205 204-Looking Down with Contempt?

    <h4>Chapter 205 Chapter204-Looking Down with Contempt?</h4>


    The moment Timothy King entered the room, his gaze immediately found Eric King, writhing in agony against the wall.


    His expression darkened abruptly, his piercing eyes scanning everyone in the room.


    But Timothy, having single-handedly led the rise of the Prosperity Group, was a shrewd businessman.


    Unlike Eric''s arrogance, Timothy didn''tsh out at everyone immediately but assessed the situation rapidly.


    However, those following Timothy were far lessposed.


    Especially when they saw Eric, tears streaking his face, trying to crawl towards the entrance.


    The crowd rushed forward.


    Among them, a poshly dressed middle-ageddy let out a scream and dashed towards him, "Eric! My precious child, what happened to you?" This woman was presumably Eric''s mother.


    When Eric had called his father, she had been nearby, hence her anxious arrival.


    "My hand, Mom... they broke my hand!" Eric copsed into his mother''s embrace,menting his pain and pointing fingers.


    His mother, her once radiant face now twisted in fury, gritted her teeth, "Who did this? Who dared toy a hand on my child? I swear, you''ll regret this..." She then motioned her men to take Eric to the hospital.


    But Scarface, having already received instructions from Nichs White, swiftly moved to block the exit.


    Several other burly men promptly positioned themselves behind Scarface, their menacing gaze fixed on the neers.


    Timothy furrowed his brows, looking intently at Scarface, "What''s the meaning of this, Scarface? Even if the boy was mischievous and made some mistakes here, did he deserve to be treated like this?"


    Scarface smirked, a mischievous grin ying on his lips, "Mr. King, you''ve been a regr here. You know our rules well ¨C we don''t tolerate disruptions."


    Timothy waved a dismissive hand, "Don''t preach to me about rules. All rules in this world are made by men. Some are bound by them, and some aren''t. Given how much I''ve spent here, surely I''m entitled to some preferential treatment?"


    Shrugging nonchntly, Scarface responded, "Had your son caused some minor troubles, we wouldn''t have gone this far. Unfortunately, he messed with the wrong person¡­"


    "You''re aware, I''m just an enforcer here," Scarface began, "We follow orders from above. In this matter, it was indeed your son who was in the wrong. No matter how you put it, you don''t have the moral high ground."


    Timothy''s eyebrows arched sharply, and a dangerous glint appeared in his slightly narrowed eyes. "Oh? I''d be keen to know who in this city is someone even I, Timothy, should steer clear of?"


    His gaze immediately settled on the back of Nichs White, standing directly in front of him.


    It was clear in Timothy''s mind that the real yer in the room wasn''t the man standing before him, Scarface, but the man with his back turned to him.


    As for John and the others seated across from Nichs White, they barely registered in Timothy''s assessment.


    Mostly unfamiliar faces, all seemingly young in age.


    In Timothy''s view, they hardly seemed influential enough to have someone like Scarface in their debt.


    "May I ask the identity of this distinguished gentleman? Would you do me the honor of turning around so I might make your acquaintance?" Timothy''s voice carried a hint of chill, his coldughter directed at Nichs White.


    Emptying his drink with a single sip, Nichs gave John a quick wink before slowly rising from his seat.


    The moment Timothy caught a glimpse of Nichs White''s face, he was taken aback, momentarily rooted to the spot.


    The previously self-assured demeanor vanished without a trace. "You are... Nichs White?"


    Nichs gave a faint smile, casually inquiring, "Why, Chairman King, have we met before?"


    Swiftly masking his face with a warm smile, Timothyughed heartily, "It''s indeed a case of ''the cobbler''s children have no shoes''. Nichs is a prominent figure by Chairman Taylor''s side. I had the privilege of meeting you once when I visited your conglomerate to sign a contract..."


    "I had no idea I''d encounter Nichs here. Did my young son inadvertently offend you by any chance?"


    The onlookers were left dumbstruck.


    No one had anticipated that the Chairman of the Prosperity Group, who had entered with such bluster just moments before, could shift his demeanor so swiftly.


    It was almost as if they were watching a magician''s performance.


    Beside him, Eric was in utter disbelief.


    Never had he imagined his father ¨C a man he idolized, a veritable god in the business world who was always treated with reverence by others ¨C would bow down with such a submissive attitude to greet the man in front of them.


    Eric btedly realized he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have.


    He trembled, seeking refuge behind his mother, a look of deep unease on his face.


    Eric''s mother, on the other hand, remained oblivious to the tense atmosphere.


    Perhaps years of luxury had eroded her ability to read the room.


    She continued to shout hysterically, "Timothy! What are you waiting for? Call the police and have these criminals arrested for injuring our son!"


    "Who''s this Nichs? Never heard of him! I refuse to believe that there''s anyone in this city who''s untouchable. If you won''t act, I''ll call my brother!"


    Timothy''s smile grew strained as his wife''s shrieking echoed in the silence.


    It became especially ufortable when he lifted his eyes to meet Nichs''s slightly amused expression, sending chills down his spine.


    Timothy was well-aware of Nichs''s role in the Taylor Group.


    This man was Benjamin Taylor''s right hand, dealing with all the messy jobs.


    For years, he had managed the conglomerate''s shady dealings without a hint of scandal.


    Such a man could indeed be described as a kingpin in his own right.


    Not someone to be trifled with lightly.


    Pulling at the corners of his lips, Timothy suddenly turned and roared at his wife, "Silence, you ignorant woman! It''s because of your constant indulgence over the years that Eric behaves so recklessly!"


    The woman looked up in shock, retorting angrily, "How dare you, Timothy! Think you''ve grown wings now? Have the audacity to shout at me? Have you forgotten who helped you with your business all those years ago? Who propelled you forward, helping you establish the Prosperity Group? Without my father and brother, you''d still be a penniless nobody!"


    "He''s my only precious son! And now that he''s been hurt, am I not allowed to seek justice for him?" she demanded.


    A dark shadow crossed Timothy''s face.


    This foolish woman, always so haughty, forever blind to the gravity of situations.


    Were it not for her well-ced father, the then-mayor, would he ever have chosen her as a wife?


    Especially when Timothy noticed the curious glint in Nichs''s eyes, he felt a prickling unease.


    The story of Timothy was indeed one for the ages.


    Many years ago, he was a nondescript college student from an impoverished family.


    Yet, blessed with striking looks and undeniable talents, he caught the eye of the previous mayor''s daughter, and they were soon wed.


    With the backing of his influential father-inw, Timothy''s star rose rapidly, eventually founding the vast Prosperity Group.


    And this spirited, somewhat brash middle-aged beauty was none other than that mayor''s daughter...


    Timothy roared, "Silence!" He then turned to Nichs, forcing a rueful smile, "I apologize for this... spectacle."


    Nichs slowly shook his head, about to smooth things over when a soft cough from John behind him caught his attention.


    "Chairman King," John began with a hint of amusement, "I believe there''s been a misunderstanding. Nichs is merely here as a spectator. The one who truly harmed your treasured son... was me."


    As John''s words, light as a breeze, filled the air, Nichs immediately closed his mouth, a wry smile forming on his lips.


    It was evident to him that John was here to assert his dominance.


    Every word he uttered seemed designed to escte the situation...


    Sure enough, upon hearing John''s voice, Timothy''s attention finally settled on the young man.


    He subtly furrowed his brow, inquiring in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    John responded with a slight smile, "I am but amon man. Aren''t you curious, Chairman King, as to why I''dy a hand on your beloved son?"


    With a huff, Timothy''s shrewd gaze, seasoned by countless encounters, took in Emma''s damp hair in John''s embrace and her delicate, beautiful face.


    He immediately deduced the root of the conflict.


    As the saying goes, a father knows his son best.


    And Timothy knew all too well Eric''s temperament.


    Evidently, yet another dispute had been sparked by a woman...


    With this realization, Timothy''s eyes narrowed, and the earlier smile on his face faded.


    He coldly remarked, "I don''t need to know the reason. Even if Eric was in the wrong, was there a need to harm him to this extent? Young man, if you don''t provide a satisfactory exnation today, this won''t end easily..."


    A mocking smile appeared on John''s face. "Chairman King, you certainly seem to judge a book by its cover," he said with an air of amusement.


    "Earlier, when confronted by Nichs, you weren''t nearly this assertive. Could this be the legendary case of looking down on others?"


    At these words, Timothy''s face flushed with anger.

 Chapter 206 205-The Arrival of the Police Chief (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 206 Chapter205-The Arrival of the Police Chief (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Timothy stared icily at John, genuinely stunned.


    Never did he expect someone in this city would dare to address him in such a tone.


    Looking down on him?


    Who was this young man before him who dared to openly insult him, even knowing full well who he was?


    The men behind Timothy, loyal followers, were already seething with rage.


    Had it not been for Timothy''s restraint, they would have lunged at John, fists and feet flying.


    Yet John remained nonchnt, toying with the delicate wine ss in his hand, seemingly oblivious to the gravity of his words.


    "Young man, it''s best not to be so brazen," Timothy warned with a narrowed gaze, his tone dripping with menace. "You should know that trouble often springs from the mouth. Or do I need to remind you?"


    John simply smiled, responding with a hint of mockery, "Wasn''t it Director King who started with threats? Without even inquiring about the incident, you demand a ''reasonable exnation'' from me. Is this how Prosperity Group usually conducts business?"


    Timothy snorted with impatience, "How Prosperity Group operates is none of your concern. But for a youngster like you, spouting such insolent words, it seems you''re not keen on leaving here unscathed."


    Shrugging, John replied with an air of indifference, "Whether I leave here unharmed isn''t up to you to decide."


    Timothy''s rage grew, but he remained hesitant, unable to gauge John''s true intentions or background, and thus refrained from giving the order to his men to act.


    Initially, he had assumed that his son Eric had been brutalized for offending Nichs White.


    That''s why, ever since his arrival, he had been so restrained.


    While Prosperity Group was among the top ten enterprises in the city, it paled inparison to the behemoth that was Taylor Group.


    Nichs White, serving as the right hand to Benjamin Taylor, could arguably be considered the second most influential figure within Taylor Group.


    Timothy naturally wouldn''t dare to cross Nichs.


    However, with this young man, John, stepping forward and iming responsibility, the nature of the matter changed entirely.


    Regardless of how wayward Eric might be, he was still Timothy''s only son.


    Blood is thicker than water, and Timothy could never stand idly by watching his son being beaten to such a state.


    "You have two choices,d," Timothy said with a chilling threat in his voice, "Either I break your right hand as well, or I have you arrested for assault and you can rot in prison for a few years."


    His tone was imperiously final.


    Yet in his anger, Timothy failed to notice the sudden disappearance of the smirk from Nichs''s face.


    The half-narrowed eyes now held a glint of icy menace...


    pping his hands in mock appreciation, John quipped, "Bravo! Truly magnificent! If I hadn''t stepped forward, would you have mistaken your precious son''s injuries as Nichs''s doing and let the whole matter slide?"


    Timothy snorted darkly, "Who do you think you are,paring yourself with Nichs? If Eric had offended Nichs, I would''ve epted the loss. But you? You don''t have the standing to make me, Timothy, bow before you."


    John nced at him with a sardonic smile, "Is that so? Then I''ll pick the second option. I''d love to see how you''d arbitrarily pin the charge of ''assault'' on me..."


    Just as Timothy was about to retort, a flurry of footsteps echoed from the doorway.


    A man with amanding presence, dressed in a police uniform, stood at the entrance.


    Behind him, over a dozen officers, all armed and evidently prepared for a confrontation.


    The leading officer was none other than the city''s top police administrator, Chief Zachary Barnes.


    Furthermore, he was Eric''s uncle and Timothy''s brother-inw.


    "Who dares harm my precious nephew?" The moment Zachary entered the room, his authoritative voice echoed with a stern reprimand. Catching sight of Eric''s pitiable state, his fury surged, his gaze sharp as a hawk''s, swiftly sweeping the entire room.


    Spotting Timothy, emanating a heavy aura of anger, Zachary seemed genuinely taken aback. "Brother, why are you and my sister lingering here? You should be rushing Eric to the hospital... Leave this matter to me. I promise whoever harmed Eric will pay dearly."


    Before Timothy could respond, Chief Zachary''s eyesnded on Nichs.


    His expression softened significantly, clearly recognizing Nichs from past encounters.


    "Nichs? What brings you here... Ah, I forgot, this is your establishment," Zachary chuckled, attempting to conceal his prior agitation.


    "Judging by the situation, did Eric somehow provoke you? I mean, he''s just a kid, surely he''s not worth this kind of upheaval?"


    Nichs replied calmly, "Chief Barnes, you misunderstand. I did not personallyy a hand on him."


    There was a hint of wariness in Nichs''s eyes.


    The arrival of Zachary signaled that resolving this situation amicably had be challenging.


    Nichs, overseeing the darker operations of the Taylor Group, had had his fair share of encounters with the city police.


    He knew all too well Zachary''s character: fiercely protective and unrestrained, given his hold over the city''s topw enforcement agency.


    While Nichs could leverage his status to make Timothy drop the matter, against Zachary, his influence held little sway.


    Businessmen have traditionally avoided friction with governmental bodies.


    Even as a top executive of the Taylor Group, Nichs couldn''t sway the Chief''s decisions.


    Upon hearing Nichs''s response, a brilliant smile lit up Zachary''s face. "If it has nothing to do with Nichs, then there shouldn''t be any objections to me apprehending the culprit, right?"


    Well, that escted quickly. He''s immediately branded everyone in the room as criminals. Quite the autocrat, isn''t he?


    Nichs barely had a chance to speak when Eric''s mother, fueled by rage, stormed forward. "Big brother, it''s this punk who hurt Eric. His hand is broken! Arrest him now!"


    Zachary turned his gaze to John, looking down with disdain, evidently dismissing him as insignificant. "Given that the facts are evident, let''s take him in."


    With a simple gesture from Zachary, the officers behind him advanced, ready to handcuff John.


    At that moment, Nichs let out a resigned sigh, stepping in front of the gathering.


    He knew he had to intervene.


    Regardless of John''s ability to handle this, he needed to state his stance clearly.


    "Nichs? What''s the meaning of this?" Zachary''s eyes narrowed, his tone bing markedly colder.


    Nichs responded with a bitter smile, "They''re just young people getting carried away. Do we really need to take things to this extreme? Today, Eric was at fault initially, bullying someone''s girlfriend. Retaliation was expected..."


    "Here''s a proposal: we at Graceful Waters Hotel will cover all of Eric''s medical expenses, and on top of that, offer a generouspensation. Can we consider the matter closed with that, Chief Barnes?"


    A heavy silence enveloped the room.


    Timothy cast a puzzled nce at John, then back to Nichs.


    He was intrigued by John''s identity; why would Nichs put forth such a lofty offer to protect him?


    Zachary seemed to share this sentiment.


    Uncertain about John''s background, he neither agreed with Nichs outright nor did he reject the proposal immediately.


    However, Eric was not having any of it.


    Despite the agonizing pain in his right hand, he bellowed in fury, "No way! This damned guy hurt me, and it won''t be brushed under the rug so easily. I want him to pay..."


    "Uncle, my hand is broken! Arrest him now!"


    Zachary shed a sly grin, addressing Nichs, "See? The victim himself isn''t pleased. If you break thew, you face the consequences. Assault is no minor offense! Nichs, you can proceed with your business dealings, but this man, he''sing with me."


    Nichs paused momentarily before replying coolly, "This isn''t someone I''m trying to protect out of my own interests. It''s our Chairman, Mr. Benjamin Taylor, who personally requested his safety. Even if you don''t value my influence, Chief Barnes, could you perhaps extend some courtesy to Chairman Taylor?"


    Zachary''s brows immediately furrowed.


    Things were getting moreplex now that Benjamin Taylor was involved.


    Zachary was well aware of the close rtionship between Benjamin Taylor and the current Mayor, Daniel Roberts.


    Even he would tread lightly before offending such influential figures.


    "May I inquire," he began cautiously, "about this young man''s rtionship with Chairman Benjamin Taylor?"


    Nichs slowly shook his head, "I''m afraid I can''t divulge that. However, Chairman Taylor has always treated him like a close nephew..."


    Zachary''s gaze sharpened, and he turned to look at John, who appeared oddly unperturbed throughout.


    Ever since the officers entered, Emma had been noticeably distressed, her face pale with fear.


    She worried that because of her, John might be taken away by these officers.


    Thus, John had been consistently trying to soothe Emma.


    Noticing Zachary''s probing gaze, John looked up, locking eyes with him, and a mysterious smirk curled upon his lips.


    A pang of displeasure shot through Zachary''s heart.


    "Young man, what''s so amusing?" Zachary demanded, his tone grave.


    John replied with a nonchnt air, "I was just wondering, while you''re all eager to avenge Eric, why hasn''t anyone bothered to ask what actually transpired here?"

 Chapter 207 206-A Call to Settle the Matter (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 207 Chapter206-A Call to Settle the Matter (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    At first, Zachary couldn''t quite fathom the source of John''s confidence.


    The young man before him exuded aposure that was far from ordinary, a demeanor that seemed out of ce for amoner.


    Especially, when confronted by such distinguished figures, he remained unfazed.


    As a result, Zachary subconsciously toned down his own assertiveness, saying patiently, "Young man, you must understand one thing: regardless of the nature of your conflict, resorting to violence is never the right solution."


    "I have no intention of taking sides, but you struck first and injured someone, and for that, you must face the consequences of thew."


    John smiled lightly, responding with an air of nonchnce, "If Chief Barnes sees it that way, then I have nothing more to say. However, before you apprehend me, may I make a call?"


    Zachary cast a puzzled look at John, wondering what he was ying at.


    Was this young man seriously contemting settling the matter through a mere phone call, right in front of the chief of police?


    In this city, he, Zachary, was the pinnacle ofw enforcement.


    Who could possibly sway him so easily?


    "If you''re thinking of calling Chairman Benjamin Taylor, I''d advise you to think again... Given Chairman Taylor''s character, I doubt he''d shield someone who broke thew, no matter how close their rtionship," Zachary said, deliberately ncing at Nichs.


    His statement was not only for John but also a warning to Nichs, suggesting that even Benjamin Taylor''s influence wouldn''t be enough to trivialize this incident.


    Nichs stood silently, a shadow of unease shing in his eyes. He discerned the implications in Zachary''s words.


    John, however, just chuckled, maintaining his serene demeanor.


    "Chief Barnes, you''re overthinking. Chairman Taylor is just a businessman, and I haven''t intended to drag him into this."


    "Since Chief Barnes is adamant about arresting me, surely granting me a chance to make a call isn''t too much to ask?"


    With a hint of impatience, Zachary waved his hand dismissively, remarking, "Go ahead and make your call. I''m quite curious to see who you could possibly summon."


    Nonchntly, John pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts until he found the name he was looking for.


    The call connected swiftly, and the rich voice of Nathan echoed from the other end, "Mr. Foster?"


    With a light chuckle, John replied, "Yes, it''s me. I was wondering if your banquet has concluded?"


    A hint of surprise colored Nathan''s response, "It just ended. I''ve escorted the two guests back to their hotel. I''m on my way to meet Mayor Daniel Roberts at the city government office now. Do you have any instructions, Mr. Foster?"


    With a mischievous grin, John remarked, "I apologize for interrupting your work. I''m dealing with a minor situation here and could use your assistance."


    On the other end, Nathan immediately paused whatever he was upied with and responded gravely, "Speak freely, Mr. Foster. If there''s a way I can be of help, I will spare no effort."


    John whispered the current situation into the phone.


    After a brief pause, Nathan calmly replied, "Understood. I''m already aware of the matter. I''ll call Chief Barnes immediately."


    Hanging up, John slipped his phone back into his pocket.


    With a mocking smirk, Zachary taunted, "Done with your call? Seems like your little phone trick hasn''t achieved much, has it?"


    His words had barely faded when a secretary''s phone nearby suddenly rang.


    The secretary picked up the call, exchanged a few brief words, and promptly handed the phone to Zachary.


    "Chief, it''s Secretary-General Turner from the city government office," the secretary informed him.


    Zachary''s expression shifted dramatically, swiftly taking the phone from the secretary.


    "Secretary-General Turner, this is Zachary. What can I assist you with?" he asked, his voiceced with concern. "Understood... Rest assured, I''ll handle this matter appropriately," he continued, his gaze fixed intently on John, unable to hide the astonishment in his eyes.


    Once the call ended, he took a deep breath, mustering a forced smile, "It seems there was indeed a misunderstanding, Mr. Foster. My apologies for the inconvenience."


    John, with a sardonic smile,mented, "So, no longer nning to arrest me?"


    Zachary chuckled awkwardly, "Secretary-General Nathan Turner has made me aware of your status. It appears we were oblivious to the gem before us. Let''s consider the matter settled for today. If given a chance, I''ll personally visit and offer my apologies."


    John waved his hand dismissively, remarking with casual grace, "No need for apologies. To be frank, I never intended to escte the matter. But after you leave, do ensure you discipline your children properly. Just because theye from privilege doesn''t mean they can act recklessly."


    Zachary nodded in agreement, "Absolutely, you''re right. We certainly havepses to address."


    Seeing that John wasn''t intent on pursuing the matter further, Zachary hurriedly ushered his family out of the room.


    Eric seemed reluctant to leave, which earned him a sharp reprimand from Zachary.


    The assembled crowd looked on in confusion, trying to piece together the unfolding events.


    They were left in the dark about who had called Zachary, prompting such a swift and dramatic shift in his demeanor.


    Zachary didn''t seem inclined to offer any exnations either.


    Even when facing his own sister and brother-inw, he remained elusive.


    However, they figured they would grasp the weight of that call once they returned home.


    Nichs, witnessing the situation''s peaceful resolution, discreetly heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Zachary''s arrival, he had anticipated a significant esction.


    Given his own stature and status, even he would''ve found it challenging to sway Zachary''s actions to his liking.


    Nichs had been prepared to reach out to Benjamin Taylor, asking him to contact Mayor Daniel Roberts...


    Yet, here he was, watching John effortlessly diffuse the situation with a mere phone call.


    Beyond his amazement, Nichs was deeply curious about the extent of John''s connections.


    Seeing Nichs'' intrigued gaze, John remarked with a slight smile, "What''s on your mind, Nichs? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Nichs let out an impressed sigh, "I must admit, I''m astounded. I never imagined a situation like this could be smoothed over with just a call from you. Who did you reach out to?"


    Holding Emma, who looked at him with admiring eyes, John casually responded, "That call was to Secretary-General Nathan."


    Nichs'' face turned solemn with respect, finally piecing together why Zachary''s stance changed so rapidly.


    Nathan was none other than Mayor Daniel Roberts'' most trusted aide, his right-hand man.


    Moreover, in terms of administrative ranking, Nathan''s position was inherently a notch above Zachary''s.


    Even as the Chief of Police for the city, Zachary had rules to adhere to.


    Daniel Roberts was the highest-ranking official in the city, and to a certain extent, Nathan''s words were a reflection of Mayor Daniel Roberts'' intentions...


    It was unthinkable, and Zachary didn''t have the audacity, to go against Mayor Roberts'' arrangements.


    Nichs said with a wry smile, "Indeed, heroes emerge from the young. It seems that even if my brother hadn''te today, you would have handled the situation perfectly on your own."


    John responded with a light chuckle, "I still have to thank you for personallying over. Also, please extend my gratitude to Chairman Taylor for his unwavering support. Today''s circumstances aren''t ideal, but when there''s an opportunity, I''ll pay a visit to express my thanks."


    With a heartyugh, Nichs nodded in acknowledgment.


    He then left, apanied by an awestruck Scarface and the others.


    Once outside, the ever-curious Scarface couldn''t hold back his questions, "Nichs, who exactly is that young gentleman? He wields such power, making even Zachary bow his head before him..."


    Nichs cast a mysterious nce at him, replying softly, "Ask no more questions. You''re not yet in a position to be privy to his identity... Just remember, whenever and wherever you encounter him in the future, maintain humility."


    Scarface nodded fervently. Even if Nichs hadn''t emphasized that point, Scarface would''ve acted ordingly...


    A formidable figure who could incapacitate the heir to the Prosperity Group, and subsequently make the Chief of Police bow, was not someone he could afford to antagonize.


    ...


    In thevishly decorated room, an eerie silence prevailed.


    Emma''s ssmates, who had been huddled in the corner from the very beginning, had experienced a roller coaster of emotions in just a short span of time.


    They had witnessed their ssmate Eric''s transition from initial arrogance and domineering behavior to a pitiable state, only to rally back with arge group to regain his bravado.


    Yet, all it took was one phone call from Emma''s mysterious boyfriend, and they watched as Eric slunk away defeated.


    It all felt like a bizarre, illogical dream.


    If it weren''t for John still being present in the room, they would have already started buzzing with chatter.


    Under the awestruck gazes of the onlookers, John leaned down and gently asked Emma, "How''s that? Are you satisfied with the way things turned out?"


    Emma pursed her rosy lips, guilt evident in her eyes, "Johnny, did I cause trouble for you?"


    John smiled knowingly and replied softly, "You''re mistaken, little one. You did everything right. Whenever there''s an issue, you should call me first."


    He added possessively, "You''re mine. If you can''t talk to me about your problems, then who can you talk to?"


    His words, dripping with possessiveness, sent a warm rush throughout Emma''s body.


    She wished she could meld herself into John, bing one with him.

 Chapter 208 207-The Importance of Achievement Points (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 208 Chapter207-The Importance of Achievement Points (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John smiled knowingly and replied softly, "You''re mistaken, little one. You did everything right. Whenever there''s an issue, you should call me first."


    He added possessively, "You''re mine. If you can''t talk to me about your problems, then who can you talk to?"


    His words, dripping with possessiveness, sent a warm rush throughout Emma''s body.


    She wished she could meld herself into John, bing one with him.


    Holding Emma close, John scanned the room.


    His gaze finally settled on the young men and women in the corner.


    "Are these... all your ssmates?"


    John''s voice was even, yet every student instinctively lowered their heads, unable to meet his gaze.


    He was like a fierce lion, openly asserting his dominance.


    Emma simply nodded in agreement.


    John sneered softly. These so-called ssmates had not stepped forward to intervene when Emma was being bullied by Eric.


    While they might have been intimidated by Eric''s background, their cowardly behavior still earned John''s contempt.


    Suddenly, Fiona stepped forward, beaming, "Mr. Galewind, it seems we meet again."


    John''s brow furrowed slightly, taken aback by her openly using his in-game name. "Ah, Miss Smirk. For a moment there, I didn''t recognize you," he responded cordially.


    Fiona giggled, "What''s going on, Mr. Galewind? You recognized me just a moment ago and now you''re pretending as if it''s a revtion?"


    John replied calmly, "Please call me by my real name, Miss Smirk. I am John Foster. I assume you already knew that. I''d rather not have too many people know the name ''Galewind'' for now."


    Fiona''s smile faltered slightly.


    It was clear to her that John was not pleased, likely due to her revealing his identity to the Taylor Group.


    His earlier words had been an indirect reference to that matter.


    Furthermore, Fiona understood the significance of the name "Galewind."


    She was an avid yer of the game Godyer and a fervent fan.


    Lately, the name most frequently whispered in the corridors of Godyer was "Galewind."


    In essence, Galewind had be the sole idol for a vast majority of gamers, his fame perhaps even surpassing most celebrities.


    Fiona chuckled, "Understood, Mr. Foster. I promise I won''t reveal your true identity to anyone in the future."


    John finally cracked a satisfied smile.


    Fionaughed lightly, saying, "John, when Eric was bullying your little girlfriend, I was the only one who bravely stepped up to protect Emma. Don''t you think you owe me a ''thank you''?"


    John nced at Emma, who gently nodded in agreement, "Indeed, Fiona was there for me. She stood between Eric and me, preventing him from continuing his harassment."


    The sincerity in John''s smile deepened, and even the way he looked at Fiona seemed less indifferent.


    John teased, "Well, I should definitely thank you for that. But Miss Smirk, if you''re hoping for me to repay your kindness with a romantic gesture, think again. Even if Emma is your junior and good friend, sharing a boyfriend is still off the table."


    Fiona retorted yfully, "Dream on! I have no interest in a flirt like you. But if you truly wish to show gratitude, maybe you could share some insider tips from Godyer? After all, a top yer like you must know a lot more than us newbie gamers."


    "Just a little tidbit here and there would be good enough for me," she added with a wink.


    John burst intoughter, "Alright, we can exchange in-game friend requests. I''ll send you a couple of top-tier equipment."


    Fiona''s eyes narrowed into gleeful slits.


    Ever since she learned about John''s status in Godyer, she''d harbored such hopes.


    Given her current struggles in the game, why wouldn''t she want to align herself with a top-tier yer?


    John chuckled, "You all continue having fun. I''m taking Emma home. Tonight''s expenses are on me. Enjoy yourselves."


    Casting a brief, amused nce at the silent students who resembled timid quails, he exited the room with Emma on his arm.


    The moment John and Emma left, a buzz of conversation erupted.


    "Senior, who exactly is Emma''s boyfriend? He seems even more prominent than Eric''s family," one remarked.


    "Indeed, his presence is so powerful," another added.


    "Just one call made Eric swallow such a bitter pill. It''s unbelievable."


    "How did Emma meet such an impressive boyfriend? And he''s so handsome too..."


    Fiona, wearing a mocking smile, watched the flurry of chattering students.


    "Don''t even dream about it. Men like him are rare finds in this world. Emma just got lucky. You all won''t have the same chance."


    Her sarcasticment immediately embarrassed several eagerly listening girls.


    They indeed had some wild imaginations...


    ...


    Strolling along the brilliantly lit streets, John held Emma''s delicate hand.


    "Achoo..." Emma sneezed adorably, leaning more closely into John for warmth.


    "Are you catching a cold?" John pulled her into an embrace, concern evident in his eyes.


    She snuggled closer, "I don''t think so, just feeling a bit chilly..."


    After feeling the temperature of Emma''s forehead, anger shed in John''s eyes.


    "You''re burning up? Damn it, I shouldn''t have let that Eric scoundrel off so easily..."


    Emma wrapped her arms tighter around John''s waist, shaking her head, "It''s okay. Everything you''ve done for me makes me feel like the luckiest woman in the world, Johnny."


    Tenderly stroking Emma''s hair, John quickly hailed a taxi to get them home.


    Without any hesitation, he carried her into the bathroom, ignoring her shy protests, and gave her a warm bath.


    Then, he made her some ginger sugar water and ensured she took her cold medicine.


    Watching the youngdy drift peacefully into sleep, John finally let out a sigh of relief. He whipped up a quick snack and then activated the Game Chamber, reclining into it.


    [Wee back to the world of Godyer...]


    Following the ethereal system notification, the visuals in front of John transitioned.


    When they reappeared, he was in the streets of Silverglow.


    John stretched, adjusting to the energy coursing through him, and then essed his constantly buzzingmunication channel.


    After a day offline, there were numerous messages waiting.


    Beyond the regr system notifications, he had received messages from the likes of Blue Sea Adam and others.


    Blue Sea: What''s up, Galewind bro? If you''re free, Adam and I would like to chat in person...


    Adam''s message echoed the same sentiment as Blue Sea''s.


    A faint smirk graced John''s lips, already discerning what the two usually preupied top guild leaders wanted to discuss.


    It was probably about their recent achievement of being the first to kill a deity in the game...


    However, John also had matters to discuss with them.


    After a moment of contemtion, John replied to Blue Sea: Got held up today, just logged in. I''ve got time now...


    To his surprise, Blue Sea responded promptly: Finally received a reply from you! Perfect timing. I''m currently in Silverglow, and that guy Adam is here too. Shall we pick a meeting spot?


    John: How about we meet at the Silver Manor, where we metst time?


    Blue Sea: Sounds good. See you at Silver Manor in half an hour.


    ...


    John aimlessly wandered the streets of Silverglow.


    The half-hour window gave him just the right amount of time to peruse the newly released leaderboards from the system.


    As he opened up the achievement board, it was no surprise to see his own name reigning at the top, especially after aplishing the awe-inspiring feat of the deity''s first kill.


    As a reward for that monumental achievement, the system had granted him several million Achievement Points:


    [Achievement Leaderboard:]


    [1st ce: Anonymous yer (Solo yer), Achievement Points 8,600,000]


    [2nd ce: Adam (Guild Leader of Genesis Guild), Achievement Points 38,800]


    [3rd ce: Blue Sea (Guild Leader of Blue Sea Guild), Achievement Points 36,700]


    [4th ce: Bambooist (Guild Leader of Travelers Guild), Achievement Points 35,000]


    [5th ce: ...]


    ...


    As John had anticipated, the leaderboard was predominantly upied by the guild leaders of the world''s top ten guilds.


    It made sense. In the game of Godyer, earning Achievement Points was notoriously difficult.


    Typically, ying a lord-tier boss of one''s own level would a mere few hundred Achievement Points from the system.


    And trying to obtain Achievement Points through quests was an even taller order.


    Only bypleting certain specific quests could one earn these points.


    John stroked his chin, pondering the significance of Achievement Points.


    Frankly, in the early stages of the game, not many yers gave much thought to Achievement Points.


    The majoritycked the foresight to realize what these points truly represented.


    It''s only in the mid tote game that the importance of Achievement Points would fullye to light.


    Large-scale wars would break out, and many rewarding quests would require spending Achievement Points to ept, especially those involving racial and faction confrontations.


    Moreover, Achievement Points could be exchanged for military honors and titles...


    Calcting in his mind, John estimated that with his over eight million Achievement Points, by the endgame, he could at least negotiate with the Northern Myst Empire for the title of a ruling duke.


    That meant bing an upper-ss noble with his ownnds...


    ...

 Chapter 209 208-The Alluring Room 8 (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 209 Chapter208-The Alluring Room 8 (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    That meant bing an upper-ss noble with his ownnds...


    ...


    Of course, to exchange Achievement Points for a title like a noble rank would likely only be possible in the game''ster stages.


    For now, these Achievement Points served little purpose beyond being ornamental.


    Their sole function was to earn some rewards from the game system with every update.


    As John pondered, his gaze drifted to the other leaderboards.


    On the level rankings, his position remained uncontested, far ahead of the rest.


    Below him, the top ten yers in level rankings were now approaching level 100.


    John surmised that once a majority of yers reached that milestone, the system would likely roll out a significant update.


    On the equipment leaderboard, the top-ranked items were inextricably linked to John:


    1st on Equipment Ranking: Divine Pce (Divine Weapon) - Level: 600, Owner: Anonymous yer.


    2nd on Equipment Ranking: Woodmist Warchant (Legendary Weapon) - Level: 240, Owner: Anonymous yer.


    3rd on Equipment Ranking: Serpent King''s de (Legendary Weapon) - Level: 200, Owner: Adam.


    4th on Equipment Ranking: Holy Light Anthem (Legendary Bracelet) - Level: 230, Owner: Sno.


    The number one ranked Divine Equipment, the Divine Pce, was, needless to say, in John''s possession.


    Most of the remaining top ten legendary equipment items had also been crafted or procured by him.


    It seemed that no high-level weapons or equipment had emerged recently.


    What puzzled John, though, was the fact that his Asura Mask and the tattered cloak he wore on his back never made it to the equipment rankings.


    It wasn''t due to John''s personal request; it seemed the system automatically overlooked these two pieces rted to the "Godyer" ss...


    John skimmed through the other leaderboards, and to his surprise, the pet rankings had already featured a three-star pet:


    1st on Pet Ranking: Bifrost Thunder Tiger (Three-Star) - Owner: Night Cycle.


    Beyond the Bifrost Thunder Tiger, the rest seemed to be the mostmon one-star pets, which John didn''t examine further.


    He pondered for a moment.


    If his memory served right, this Night Cycle was the guild leader of the Cycle Guild, a yer whose background remained shrouded in mystery.


    Being one of the top ten global elite guilds, few genuinely understood the inner workings of the Cycle Guild.


    Even a veteran yer like John had only asionally heard rumors or tidbits regarding the Cycle Guild.


    At thest auction that grabbed the attention of countless yers, Night Cycle, the guild leader of the Cycle Guild, was present.


    Yet, strangely enough, he hadn''t participated in the bidding for any of the legendary equipment.


    He merely secured some decently-statted epic equipment...


    If John remembered correctly, Night Cycle was likely of a Summoner ss.


    The hallmark of such sses was their prowess in manipting summoned creatures, instantly creating a numerical advantage on the battlefield.


    Lost in thought, by the time John looked up, he found himself standing at the entrance of Silver Manor.


    The ce bustled as ever, with a plethora of high-level yers and local NPCs flowing in and out.


    Without hesitation, John stepped inside.


    The attendant weing him was, once again, a "Enchantress" ss individual dressed as a bunny girl.


    These alluring Enchantresses, with their gentle demeanors, exuded charm with every gesture.


    Their scantily d attire, leaving much of their fair skin exposed, was almost provocatively inviting.


    One couldn''t help but feel a warmth when ncing their way.


    Their swaying waists as they walked seemed to enchant, drawing gazes irresistibly.


    John followed quietly behind this particr bunny girl attendant, saying nothing.


    On hisst visit, he''d been quite curious about the owner of Silver Manor. ording to Adam, the true power behind Silver Manor might very well be the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family.


    Why they openly cultivated the Enchantress - an ancient ss that had been lost to time - was a mystery to everyone.


    Soon, he was back at the familiar Room 8.


    As John entered, he found Blue Sea and Adam already seatedfortably inside, with a stunning bunny girl attendant each by their sides, seductively feeding them fruits.


    The alluring curves of their chests were pressed against the men''s arms.


    The scene was tantalizing, to say the least.


    Spotting the self-satisfied expressions on Blue Sea and Adam, John couldn''t help but curl his lips in disdain. Suchscivious old men...


    Seeing John''s entrance, both Blue Sea and Adam simultaneously rose from their seats.


    "Galewind, it''s been a while," Blue Sea greeted.


    John returned a gentle smile and nodded in acknowledgment.


    He deftly sidestepped the expectant gaze of the bunny girl attendant who had led him in, taking a seat on his own ord.


    Adamughed heartily, winking and jesting, "Brother Galewind, you truly are immune to feminine charms. Such a beautiful maiden casting flirtatious nces at you, and yet you remain unmoved."


    John shook his head in mild exasperation. "Let''s not go there. I''ve always maintained a respectful distance from NPCs in the game, no matter how captivating they might appear. To me, they''re just bundles of data."


    Adam and Blue Sea shared a sly grin.


    "Isn''t that what makes it all the more immersive?" Adam remarked.


    "Where in real life can you find women with such wless appearances?"


    Blue Sea, smirking mischievously, added while brazenly slipping his hand into his bunny girl attendant''s neckline, "Don''t you think the female NPCs in Godyer feel incredibly real?"


    His audacious fondling prompted the young woman to gasp, her face blushing deeply.


    Adam, unable to resist, mirrored Blue Sea''s actions, and soon the room echoed with soft moans and giggles.


    Witnessing the usually upright guild leaders on the verge of crossing a line with the attendants, John cleared his throat, an exasperated expression on his face.


    "Could you two act a bit more dignified? We may be in a game, but there''s no need to be so unrestrained, is there?"


    Both Adam and Blue Sea burst intoughter, halting their advances.


    This, in turn, left the attendants slightly disappointed, their intrigued bodies still quivering from the stimtion.


    The two bunny girls exchanged a sulky nce, pressing themselves even closer to their patrons.


    John remarked with a touch of wistfulness, "Now I see why you two always choose this manor for your rendezvous. Such luxuries are indeed hard for any man to resist."


    Adam winked, a yful grin on his face, "Yet, didn''t you just resist, Galewind? Seems not all men are tempted by beauty."


    John took a contemtive sip of the wine in his ss, the same exquisite taste he remembered fromst time.


    [You''ve consumed the Premium Dragon''s Tongue Wine. Speed +100, Strength +50. Duration: 1.5 hours]


    With a casual shrug, he replied, "Don''t paint me as too righteous. I''m simply not interested in the NPCs of this game."


    Blue Sea chimed in,ughing, "Adam, did you forget about that girl who apanied Galewind during our trip to Sunset Mountain? With such a gem by his side, it''s only natural he''d be unimpressed by the mere glitter here."


    Adam''s face brightened with realization.


    John, on the other hand, shook his head in amusement.


    "It''s odd," he mused. "Both of you hail from prominent families in the real world. Aren''t there any real women you could associate with? Why resort to toying with NPCs in a game?"


    Perhaps touching a nerve, both Adam and Blue Sea simultaneously wore a wry smile. "Do you really believe we lead hedonistic lives of endless parties and splendors in reality, Galewind?"


    John raised an eyebrow, nonchntly questioning, "Aren''t you?"


    Blue Sea responded with a bitterugh, "On the contrary. People like us have to tread even more carefully in real life. Countless eyes watch our every move, waiting for us to make a misstep."


    John''s eyes widened in realization.


    It seemed the lives of these wealthy heirs weren''t as perfect as ordinary people might imagine.


    "Enough of that," Adam interjected, apparently eager to shift away from discussions about their personal lives. "Let''s move on to the matter at hand."


    With a wave of his hand, Adam gestured for the two bunny girls to exit the room.


    When the elegantly decorated chamber was left with just the trio, both Adam and Blue Sea simultaneously adopted solemn expressions.


    Adam fixed his gaze on John, his voice deep and serious, "Galewind, was it you who achieved the deity''s first kill that was announced a few days ago?"


    Blue Sea too, quietly stared intently at John.


    Meeting their intense gazes with a smile, John nodded in affirmation.


    Both men simultaneously inhaled sharply, exchanging nces filled with astonishment.


    Although they had previously suspected the truth, hearing the confirmation from John directly still sent shockwaves through them.


    After all, it was a deity...


    The highest-level being on the Godyer Continent, the absolute ruler of this world. And a yer had actually in it?


    How on earth had Galewind managed to do it?


    Both Adam and Blue Sea were eager for details.


    John, however, responded with an air of nonchnce, "It was simply good fortune. I happened upon a deity that was in a weakened state..."

 Chapter 210 209-The Astonished Adam and Blue Sea (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 210 Chapter209-The Astonished Adam and Blue Sea (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Silver Manor, Room 8.


    The fire in the firece crackled as it consumed the wood, the room otherwise silent.


    Adam and Blue Sea sat, mouths agape, staring at John in sheer disbelief.


    Their eyes reflected a look as though they were witnessing a monster...


    Although John had been sparse with details in his response, it did nothing to stymie Adam and Blue Sea''s minds from racing with imaginations.


    They suddenly felt that the game they were ying waspletely different from John''s...


    It had only been a few months since the game Godyer hadunched.


    Most yers were still battling against mundane creatures of level 10 or so.


    Yet here was Galewind, who seemed ordinary apart from his handsome features, and he had achieved the Herculean feat of ying a deity!


    Was such a feat even humanly possible?


    Both Blue Sea and Adam were leaders of top-tier guilds, harnessing the vast resources of their respective organizations.


    Yet, even they were only slightly ahead of the average yer.


    They wouldn''t stand a chance against bosses of level 100 or higher if faced alone.


    As for taking on a deity... it was unthinkable...


    Adam let out a wry chuckle, a hint of mncholy shing in his eyes, "It had to be you. Only you, Galewind, could achieve such a legendary feat... When the system announcement came out, Blue Sea and I spected about who could have aplished it. After pondering, we couldn''t think of anyone other than you..."


    "But even if it was weakened, it was still a deity... Galewind, how did you manage it?"


    John responded with a faint smile but offered no further exnation.


    Blue Sea cleared his throat subtly, hinting to Adam that perhaps he had probed a bit too deeply.


    Realizing his overstep, Adam offered an apologetic smile to John.


    After a moment of silence, Blue Sea voiced the question that weighed most heavily on his mind, "With the ying of the deity, Galewind, you must have reaped quite the reward, right?"


    "Do you have any equipment or items that you''re nning to auction off?" Adam asked, his eyes filled with hope as they bore into John''s.


    John pondered for a moment.


    It seemed that the equipment and items he''d obtained after defeating Fallen Angel Leviathan were all invaluable, not suited for auction.


    Hence, he could only shake his head regretfully, "I''m sorry, but I have use for all of them."


    While Blue Sea and Adam were somewhat disappointed, they expressed understanding.


    After all, equipment and items dropped by a deity were bound to be exceedingly rare.


    If roles were reversed, neither of them would consider auctioning such items.


    Money was important, but some things were so rare that no amount of wealth could procure them...


    Suddenly, a glint of excitement appeared in Adam''s eyes.


    Heughed boisterously, "Since the achievement of the deity''s first kill was yours, Galewind, then I presume that the singr Divine weapon listed on the equipment leaderboard is one of your spoils from the battle, right?"


    "Would you mind showing it to us? I''ve been ying for so long and have neverid eyes on a Divine weapon."


    John couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.


    If Adam and Blue Sea were to find out that the menacing Asura Mask he wore was, in fact, a piece of Divine Equipment, he wondered just how bbergasted they would be...


    John nodded gently, smiling faintly, "Of course, take a look..."


    With a casual wave of his hand, a sleek, antique-looking longsword appeared on the table before them.


    Adam and Blue Sea eagerly leaned in, activating their Detection spell:


    [Divine Pce (Divine Weapon): With a single thought, be a god; with another, a demon. Only the Divine Pce can y both.]


    A concise description, but it radiated unparalleled dominance...


    John raised an eyebrow, continuing to look down.


    [Level: Above 600, also requiring a strength of 1200 and stamina of 1200.]


    [ss: Warrior, Spellde, Assassin...]


    [Attributes: +2500 HP, +1000 Strength, +800 Stamina, +80% True Damage, +50% Armor Pration...]


    [Skill 1: Inquiry Strike - On activation, conjures an energy de that deals massive damage to all enemies in a straight line up to 5000 meters away, also reducing their defenses, with a maximum of 100% True Damage...]


    [Skill 2: Divine y (Passive Skill) - Wielding this weapon grants the user a permanent damage increase against deities. The closer the level difference, the higher the damage increment, up to double the damage...]


    After carefully going through the base attributes of the "Divine Pce," both of them wore expressions of sheer astonishment.


    Such attributes were beyond celestial...


    In their limited experience, never had they seen any weapon possess such perfect attributes...


    Even in past games they had yed, they hadn''t encountered such a supreme piece of equipment.


    Adam, still deeply awed, remarked, "It''s truly deserving of the highest grade. These attributes would leave anyone spellbound..."


    Blue Sea chuckled wryly, "Its stats are indeed overwhelming, but the requirements for wielding it aren''t for the average yer... Perhaps only you, Galewind, would be capable of meeting them in the shortest time."


    Adam nodded in agreement, "Indeed, above level 600... Even for you, Galewind, I presume that level is still a long way off?"


    Both Adam and Blue Sea assumed John was merely keeping the weapon in his inventory for now, waiting to equip it once he reached level 600.


    John merely smiled in response, choosing to remain silent.


    John simply allowed the two usually prestigious guild leaders to specte on their own.


    He certainly wouldn''t directly tell Adam and Blue Sea that his level had long since met the criteria...


    Using the Divine Pce, that piece of Divine Equipment, was effortless for him.


    Blue Sea took one more longing look at the Divine Pce, thenughed, "Well, now that I''ve feasted my eyes, Galewind, you may put it away..."


    With another wave, John returned the Divine Pce to his equipment slot.


    Taking a deep breath, Adam eagerly said, "Whenever you decide to part with this sword in favor of a more superior Divine Equipment, Galewind, do consider me first..."


    Before John could respond, Blue Sea interjected, annoyed, "What nonsense are you spouting? How could Galewind ever consider parting with such a treasure?"


    Adam grimaced, retorting, "I was merely speaking hypothetically. What if Galewindter acquires an even more elite Divine Equipment?"


    Blue Sea scoffed, "What do you think Divine Equipment is? Cabbages that can be found just anywhere?"


    Adam, slightly indignant, argued, "For mere mortals like us, it might be impossible, but with Galewind, I believe anything can happen..."


    Blue Sea was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Though he wanted to counter Adam''s assertion, upon reflection, the man had a point.


    For them, obtaining a Divine Equipment would indeed be a Herculean task.


    For the vast majority of regr yers, even ying the game their whole lives wouldn''t earn them such top-tier equipment.


    Yet, this logic didn''t apply to John...


    Thinking of John''s enigmatic abilities, all that remained in Blue Sea''s heart was sheer admiration.


    After pondering a bit, Blue Sea retorted, "Even if Galewind truly acquires a better Divine Equipment, as you suggest, shouldn''t he consider me first? Speaking of camaraderie, you''ve only known him for a few days..."


    Adam casually nced at Blue Sea, nonchntly remarking, "What would a mage like you do with Divine Pce? Charge at enemies with it?"


    Blue Sea was left speechless once again.


    John, finding amusement in their bickering, thought the scene quite entertaining.


    These two, always so imposing in the public eye, both respected guild leaders, had such childlike sides to them in private...


    Clearing his throat, John said with a smile, "Don''t worry. If one day I truly decide to auction off the Divine Pce, I''ll certainly give both of you priority..."


    Only then did Adam and Blue Sea stop their quarreling, fully satisfied.


    The three clinked their sses together, and the top-shelf Dragon''s Tongue liquor on the table visibly diminished with every sip.


    After some casual chitchat, Adam suddenly inquired, "Brother Galewind, now that the Pet System has beenunched, any thoughts on it?"


    John quirked an eyebrow, replying nonchntly, "Why? Have you two not acquired your own pets yet?"


    Blue Sea chuckled bitterly, admitting, "No. Right now, there''s only one way to obtain a pet, and that''s by epting the pet acquisition quest. But the pets awarded from that quest are so mediocre, we simply deem it beneath us to even attempt it."


    John essed the in-game pet leaderboard,menting with a smirk, "Only one way? I don''t think so. This Bifrost Thunder Tiger ranked first must have been obtained through some other means..."


    Adam nodded in agreement, confirming, "Indeed. Night Cycle had a stroke of good fortune. Before the Pet System was officiallyunched, he stumbled upon a hidden quest. The reward forpleting it was that three-star pet, the Bifrost Thunder Tiger."


    "If you only go through the regr pet acquisition quest, the pets you end up with are typically one-star, with virtually no potential for growth."


    John took a sip from his ss, casting a teasing nce at the duo, "Bringing this up all of a sudden, did you two perhaps stumble upon a simr quest?"


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged knowing smiles.


    Some things are best left unsaid.

 Chapter 211 210-The Cloud Beast’s Pet Egg (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 211 Chapter210-The Cloud Beast''s Pet Egg (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    After a moment of contemtion, Adam answered, "It wasn''t really a hidden quest. I had taken on a mercenary task from the Mercenary Hall, and during the process, I unexpectedly acquired two pet eggs."


    "Upon appraisal, I discovered that these pet eggs were none other than the offspring of the Cloud Beast.


    "You''re familiar with the Cloud Beast, aren''t you, Brother Galewind? "


    "It''s a creature equivalent to a high-level lord boss. If we could hatch these eggs, I believe their grade would not be any lesser than Night Cycle''s Bifrost Thunder Tiger."


    John responded with a casual nod.


    Indeed, he had heard of the Cloud Beast.


    On the Godyer Continent, many creatures possessed mysterious abilities.


    Some were intangible, ever-shifting, while others were innately devoid of any attribute, able to freely transform their energy.


    The Cloud Beast belonged to thetter category.


    This creature was first sighted by a yer near the sea.


    Upon seeing the Cloud Beast, perhaps due to its oceanic birth, the system identified it as a water-attributed monster.


    However, soon enough, other yers reported encounters with this creature in various parts of the Godyer Continent, each time with different attributes.


    This peculiarity prompted widespread discussions on forums until the game''s official team provided a definitive exnation.


    The Cloud Beast inherently possesses no fixed attribute.


    Instead, it adapts its internal energy to the first attribute it encounters.


    In other words, its evolution is determined entirely by its initial conditions upon birth.


    John chuckled, "You''re quite fortunate to stumble upon such a remarkable species."


    Adamughed heartily, "It''s all a matter of luck. I never imagined that two random pet eggs I picked up would turn out to be Cloud Beasts."


    John cast a puzzled nce at him, "Logically, since you already have the pet eggs, why not just hatch the Cloud Beast? Why seek me out?"


    Adam gave a wry smile and exined, "Brother Galewind, there''s something you might not be aware of. "


    "Hatching the Cloud Beast''s pet egg isn''t as straightforward as one might think. The conditions for its hatching are quite strict; it requires the pollen of the Aqua Blue Flower for energy stacking."


    "And the Aqua Blue Flower? It can only be found in specific regions."


    "After obtaining the Cloud Beast''s pet egg, I immediately asked the guild members to help locate the Aqua Blue Flower. After tireless efforts, we finally found some leads."


    "Rumors say that a yer spotted the flower in the Thousand Streams Cave, located north of Storm City. But that area is a recently opened high-level danger zone, inhabited by monstrous creatures well above level 100. That yer didn''t venture too deep because of the threats."


    "To explore such a territory without the support of an expert like yourself, Galewind, even pooling the entire elite forces of both mine and Blue Sea''s guilds, would be a gamble."


    It then dawned on John.


    This pressing need to find him was rooted in these challenges.


    John raised an eyebrow, pondered for a moment, and then casually inquired, "Interesting. Does this mean you two have established a full-fledged alliance now? "


    "I understand Adam''s urgency in seeking the Aqua Blue Flower and exploring the Thousand Streams Cave. But Blue Sea, what''s your stake in all this?"


    Blue Sea replied with a smirk, "Of course, it''s for the Aqua Blue Flower too."


    John cast a puzzled nce, but before he could probe further, Adam interjected with a disdainful tone, "Ever since Blue Sea found out I had two Cloud Beast pet eggs, he''s been clinging to me like bubblegum, constantly trying to buy one off me."


    "Eventually, his relentless pestering wore me down, and I sold one to him."


    Blue Sea, not the least bit phased by Adam''s sarcasm, retorted with a self-satisfied grin, "We''re all friends, aren''t we? If there''s a good thing, why not share it?"


    "Besides, with the system just opening up, you can only bind one pet at a time. What use is that extra egg to you?"


    Adam huffed, feigning anger, "Nonsense! Who''s to say I wouldn''t offer it to another top yer in my guild?"


    Blue Sea rolled his eyes, retorting, "Stop spewing crap. I did pay you, didn''t I? 10 million in hard cash for one pet egg. Did I shortchange you?"


    Seeing the two about to bicker again, John rubbed his temples and quickly interjected, "Alright, alright! I''ve got the picture. I''ve been rather freetely, so I can apany you on this journey."


    Both Adam and Blue Sea stopped abruptly, exchanged sly winks, clearly reveling in their shared triumph.


    After a brief silence, Blue Sea, struck by a sudden thought, curiously asked, "Brother Galewind, don''t you have a pet egg too?"


    John nodded lightly.


    Indeed, tucked safely in his bag was the egg of the Medusa Queen.


    The conditions required for its hatching were significantly more challenging than the Cloud Beast''s.


    Needing the essence blood of eight undead snake lords, John had only managed to collect three types so far.


    The goal seemed distant.


    Not to mention the need for Abyssal Mire, an item that''s virtually impossible to find on the Godyer Continent...


    Thus, John didn''t put too much emphasis on hatching his pet egg in the near future.


    He''d let things take their course.


    Hearing the conversation between Blue Sea and John, Adam''s interest was immediately piqued.


    With an eager tone, he asked, "So, Brother Galewind has already chosen the pet he wishes to bind with? I wonder what its grade might be?"


    Deep down, Adam knew that any creature that caught John''s interest must be of top-notch quality.


    Themon pets would hardly be of any use to a powerhouse like John.


    Before John could respond, Blue Sea eagerly jumped in, "I can''t speak for others, but if that pet egg were to hatch, its grade would surely be no less than five stars."


    Adam took a sharp intake of breath, visibly taken aback.


    Such a high grade?


    To put it into perspective, the current top pet on the pet leaderboard, the Bifrost Thunder Tiger, only boasts a three-star rating.


    And yet, it''s widely recognized as the most powerful pet.


    The potential of a five-star pet was almost beyond Adam''sprehension.


    He gave a wry smile, shaking his head.


    After all the effort and scheming, he had finally acquired two Cloud Beast pet eggs, thinking it was quite a coup.


    Yet, even before the Pet System was unveiled, John had already prepared for his very first pet binding.


    And it was a five-star creature, no less...


    John chuckled lightly, "It''s not as impressive as you imagine. The pet egg I possess won''t be hatching anytime soon. So, regardless of its grade, for now, it''s just a decorative piece."


    Blue Sea nodded in agreement,menting, "True, the conditions required for hatching your pet egg are incredibly stringent... I feel only someone like you could possibly meet them. For any other yer, they''d likely just keep that pet egg as an ornament for a lifetime."


    Now, Adam was even more curious about the origin of John''s pet egg.


    Sensing Adam''s intrigue, Blue Sea recounted their expedition into the Dark Spirit Realm and their encounter with the Medusa Queen.


    Adam was left in awe, repeatedly expressing his astonishment.


    John sat quietly, and when the two finished their chat, he suddenly said, "Speaking of which, I do have a favor to ask of both of you..."


    Adam and Blue Sea quickly turned their gazes towards John, their faces filled with anticipation.


    "Speak freely, Brother Galewind," Adam began, "You''ve assisted us countless times. Whatever you request, as long as it''s within our power, we will give our utmost."


    John smiled faintly, speaking nonchntly, "It''s not a grand matter. I simply need you both to issue amand in your respective guilds to help me trace some individuals..."


    Both Adam and Blue Sea looked puzzled.


    They wondered who could be so important that John would enlist the help of two major guilds to locate them.


    "If it''s a yer," Blue Sea pondered, "you should be able to directly add them as a friend. Since you can''t use that method, I presume you''re looking for native NPCs?"


    John smiled and nodded, "Exactly. I''d like your help in finding an assassin organization called AGHHO..."


    "AGHHO?"


    Both Adam and Blue Sea shared a nce, their eyes filled with confusion.


    They hadn''t heard of this organization before.


    It was actually understandable; very few yers were aware of the existence of AGHHO.


    Apart from Wolf Howl, the vice guild leader of the Wolf Guild, who had inadvertently be a disciple of a peripheral member of AGHHO, the rest of the yers were pretty much in the dark about this organization.


    It wasn''t just the low-level yers who were clueless; even the native NPCs of Godyer Continent would likely be unaware of AGHHO unless they had a certain level of power.


    John, well-aware of this, gave a brief introduction to the two guild leaders.


    Upon learning that AGHHO was the most ancient and mysterious assassin alliance on the Godyer Continent, both Blue Sea and Adam''s expressions turned grave.


    From John''s tone, Blue Sea ventured, "It seems, Brother Galewind, that you''ve shed with this formidable and ancient power?"


    The corners of John''s mouth curled into a frosty smile, "It''s more than just a simple sh. I''ve already ughtered several of their core members..."


    Blue Sea and Adam instantly regarded him with newfound respect.

 Chapter 212 211-The Astonishment of the Two Guild Leaders (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 212 Chapter211-The Astonishment of the Two Guild Leaders (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    The leaders of two of the top ten premier guilds globally sat before John, exchanging nces, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Through John''s introduction, they hade to understand the true caliber of the AGHHO assassin organization.


    They recognized it as a terrifying force they couldn''t dare provoke.


    But judging from John''s tone, it seemed as if they were just inconsequential yers.


    Aside from their deep concealment, they didn''t seem all that powerful.


    Adam pondered for a moment and cautiously asked, "May I ask, Brother Galewind, what was the power level of those AGHHO core members you eliminated?"


    John thought for a brief moment, somewhat unsure, and said, "If I recall correctly, they should be around the two to three hundred levels? I''ve forgotten the exact rank, but it should be within that range..."


    Adam and Blue Sea fell silent simultaneously.


    Two to three hundred levels...


    That was a level they wouldn''t dare dream of reaching in the near future.


    Why did it sound so casualing from John''s lips?


    John looked at the two with an almost teasing smile, and remarked nonchntly, "Why? Do you both feel that AGHHO is too mighty for you to tangle with?"


    Catching the jest in John''s tone, Adam and Blue Sea hastened to rify their stance.


    "Brother Galewind, you jest. It''s merely a force within a game world. No matter how powerful, can they really threaten our real lives?"


    John just smiled faintly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Blue Sea, driven by curiosity, inquired, "How did you, Brother Galewind,e into conflict with such a native NPC force?"


    John calmly responded, "Some old foes of mine, whocked the capability to confront me directly, resorted to employing these high-leveled assassins from AGHHO, seeking vengeance upon me..."


    Adam and Blue Sea''s eyes narrowed, their voices filled with righteous indignation, "Who are these adversaries? They must be yers, right? Brother Galewind, don''t hesitate to share their names. Should our guilds encounter these individuals, we''ll ensure they meet their end..."


    It was evident, at this moment, Adam and Blue Sea were genuinely upset.


    It was rare for them to utter such cold words, especially in front of John.


    John simply smiled, dismissing the concern with ease. "Don''t worry about it. Those petty individuals aren''t worth your trouble. I can handle them myself..."


    "The reason I''ve asked for your help in locating AGHHO has to do with a quest I recently received... Anyway, it''s now a do-or-die situation between me and AGHHO. Fortunately, I''ve made a new friend recently who harbors a deep-seated grudge against AGHHO. As the saying goes, ''the enemy of my enemy is my friend''..."


    Though John''s words were somewhat vague, Adam and Blue Sea managed to glean the crux of the matter.


    John''s request for their help in finding AGHHO was likely rted to this "new friend."


    John paused, then continued, "Do you recall, on our way back from Sunset Mountain, when I had to leave due to some urgent matter?"


    Adam and Blue Sea nodded in unison.


    They vividly remembered the circumstances.


    While most of the group had already returned to the Werewolf Ancient Vige, John had suddenly mentioned a small errand and left the party alone.


    Blue Sea, as if struck by a realization, eximed, "Could it be that during that time..."


    John nodded, casually stating, "Exactly. The reason I had you believe and depart was that I had detected AGHHO assassins trailing us..."


    "There were six core members of AGHHO following us then. Each one ranked within the top hundred of the organization, elite assassins. If I''d involved you, it would''ve put you in unnecessary danger... That''s why I asked you to take Emma and leave first..."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged nces, a hint of lingering fear evident in their eyes.


    Assassins of level two to three hundred, and six of them at that...


    "If they hadunched an assassination attack then, I''m afraid that of all those present, no one could have escaped, except for John..."


    "Was it at that moment, Galewind, that you killed all of them?" Blue Sea eximed, his voice tinged with disbelief to the point of almost distorting.


    John offered a slight smile, and though he didn''t nod, his expression spoke volumes.


    Blue Sea and Adam plopped down onto the couch, hastily taking arge gulp of their drinks to cover their astonishment.


    To single-handedly, effortlessly eliminate six top-tier assassins of levels two to three hundred... Just what kind of terrifying strength did one need to possess to achieve that?


    Blue Sea and Adam felt their heads spin.


    Every encounter with John seemed to shatter their previous understanding of the world. John increasingly appeared as an unscble peak in their eyes.


    Especially for Blue Sea, who had known John for many years.


    In past games, he merely considered John as amendably skilled yer.


    At the very least, he was within Blue Sea''s understanding.


    But ever since theunch of Godyer, after Blue Sea had thrown himselfpletely into it, the Galewind he knew seemed transformed.


    It was as if the man before him was favored by the Godyer game system, appearing without any trace of growth and instantly standing at the pinnacle...


    With a wry smile, Blue Sea shook his head, feeling overwhelmed by the deluge of information and needing a moment to process.


    "If you feel you''d rather not provoke AGHHO, I won''t push you. It''s understandable," John said with a light chuckle.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Adam and Blue Sea immediately rified their stance, "Don''t worry. It''s rare that we have a chance to assist Galewind. We''ll spare no effort in doing so."


    John nonchntly yed with the wine ss in his hand, responding casually, "Rx. I''m asking for your help merely to harness the power of your guild. "


    "In my eyes, these AGHHO members aren''t really a threat. It''s just that tracking them down has proven quite challenging... "


    "With the numbers in your guild, just keep an eye out on a regr basis. If youe across any information about AGHHO, refrain from rashly approaching them on your own."


    Adam and Blue Sea nodded in unison, their expressions grave.


    Facing an overpowering enemy, a single person can''t withstand the challenge.


    They understood this and would ensure that their guild members adhered to it.


    John might disregard AGHHO due to his immense strength, but other yers couldn''t afford such luxury...


    With a gentle p of his hands, John rose to his feet. "Let''s focus on the matter at hand and make the best use of our time today. "


    "I suggest we head to the Thousand Streams Cave in Storm City. As for the AGHHO matter, it won''t be resolved overnight. "


    "Those rat-like foes are ustomed to lurking in the shadows. Tracing them isn''t as straightforward as it seems."


    Adam and Blue Sea looked up, somewhat taken aback, "Galewind, are you suggesting we head to the Thousand Streams Cave now to search for the Aqua Blue Flower?"


    John offered a faint smile, "No time like the present. Let''s address this minor matter sooner rather thanter."


    Adam quickly summoned the attendant at the door to settle the bill.


    Afterward, the trio promptly departed from the Silver Manor.


    Given the ample assortment of consumable items in both Adam and Blue Sea''s inventory, there was no need for additional provisions.


    On Blue Sea''s suggestion, the three of them headed straight to the Mercenary Hall, curious to see if there were any quests rted to Storm City.


    Blue Sea''s thinking was straightforward: since their destination was already Storm City, whether they herded one sheep or two didn''t matter much. Might as well take advantage of having an expert like John around and pick up some quests from the Storm City region while they were at it...


    John noticed Blue Sea''s little n but chose not to call it out.


    As the trio made their way into the Mercenary Hall, they instantly caused a stir.


    The hall was as bustling as ever, but at that moment, every yer''s gaze was irresistibly drawn to the three.


    "Good heavens, am I seeing right? Aren''t those the guild leaders of Genesis Guild and Blue Sea Guild?"


    "Absolutely, those are the two big shots..."


    "Why would they team up and show up here?"


    "Could there be some top-tier quest about to drop? Maybe these two guilds got wind of it beforehand?"


    "But who''s the guy standing between the two major guild leaders,manding even their deference?"


    "I don''t recognize him. Maybe he''s some influential figure in real life, trying the game for some excitement?"


    "You''re joking, right? Both these guild leaders are of renowned heritage in the real world. Who could possibly outshine them?"


    "From the looks of his equipment, there''s nothing exceptional. Except, that mask... it''s rather unsightly."


    "Did you notice that tattered cloak on his back? Doesn''t it seem familiar?"


    "It kind of reminds me of that guy, Galewind, who pummeled the Dawn Guild leader, Kingserp, not too long ago."


    "You might be onto something, really..."


    The murmurs and discussions among the yers grew louder, their eyes fixated on John, Adam, and Blue Sea who had just entered.


    Among the top ten premier guilds, Blue Sea and Adam were probably the most frequently recognized guild leaders.


    Their guilds were on the cusp of being deemed the strongest of the top ten, and they were among the earliest to achieve a level four ranking.


    With their dominant, assertive styles, they never bothered to mask their identities.


    Being recognized by yers was only to be expected.

 Chapter 213 212-The Orange High-Difficulty Mercenary Quest (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 213 Chapter212-The Orange High-Difficulty Mercenary Quest (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Adam and Blue Sea were mostly indifferent to the stares of the surrounding yers.


    Evidently, they had grown ustomed to being the center of attention.


    However, John still found it disconcerting.


    He couldn''t quite describe how he felt.


    The pointing and discussions of the nearby yers gave him the sensation of being fully exposed to the public eye.


    Thankfully, he wore the Asura mask.


    Without it, John feared he might''ve felt the urge to flee in embarrassment.


    "Galewind, what''s gotten into you?" Noticing John''s tense demeanor, Adam asked with a gentle chuckle.


    John just responded with a wry smile.


    "I understand," said Blue Sea, "Galewind, you might not enjoy the scrutiny, but as your stature grows, such situations will be more frequent. Try to get used to it. If we don''t want to fade into the crowd like ordinary yers, we must ept the admiration and reverence of others..."


    Blue Sea, speaking like someone who''d been there before, offered his perspective as they continued their way deeper into the Mercenary Hall.


    At the very back, they immediately spotted Grand Archmage Saphir behind a ss wall, busily issuing some orders.


    As the highest authority in the Silverglow Mercenary Hall, Saphir was always dedicatedly at his post.


    Nearly every yer who came to ept or turn in a quest would see this Grand Archmage in action.


    John once suspected that after the tragic loss of his family, Saphir might not have any life beyond his duties at the Mercenary Guild...


    John tapped lightly on the ss partition, and Saphir looked up with a hint of surprise.


    Upon seeing John, the typically stern and cold expression on Saphir''s face suddenly melted into a genuine smile of delight.


    "Young man, we meet again... It''s only been a few days since yourst departure. Could you possibly bring me good news so soon?"


    John knew the "good news" Saphir referred to was the task he had entrusted him withst time.


    Regrettably, John''s visit this time did not bear the hoped-for tidings.


    He gently shook his head, chuckling lightly, "I''m sorry, I don''t have the news you were hoping for... But aren''t you being a bit impatient? It''s only been a few days."


    Saphir set down his quill, smiling ruefully, "I can''t help it. This matter has be an obsession for me. I constantly hope for a swift resolution."


    John responded soothingly, "Don''t worry. Having promised you, I won''t renege on my word. My reason foring today is to check if there are any quests rted to Storm City. My two friends and I are heading there soon. If there''s a suitable quest, we might as well take it on."


    Saphir, looking somewhat surprised, replied, "Isn''t there a high-difficulty quest from Storm City listed on the quest board? About hunting down a formidable Wraith Mage?"


    John rolled his eyes in exasperation, "That red-coded, ultra-high difficulty quest? How long has that been hanging on the board? We don''t have the guts for such a task."


    "But thest time you..."


    Saphir halted abruptly, musing for a moment before beaming, "As it happens, I indeed have a quest rted to Storm City right here. It''s issued by the Manor of Storm City... I haven''t had the chance to announce it publicly yet. If you''re interested, you can take a look."


    Through a gap in the ss partition, Saphir slid a scroll over to John.


    Without hesitation, John unfurled it.


    [Secret Exploration: Orange High-Difficulty Quest. This quest is issued by the Manor of Storm City, calling for the exploration of an extremely perilous realm. All adventurers are advised to proceed with caution...]


    [Quest Information: 200 kilometers north of Storm City lies a naturally-formed cavern named Thousand Streams Cave. This mystical ce, once brimming with magical energy, was home to numerous inherently magical creatures and flora. Many magicians from Storm City used to harvest ingredients here for crafting magical potions. However, not long ago, an overwhelming and mysterious force seized control, turning it into a hazardous forbidden zone. Countless unsuspecting souls have met their doom here... The Manor of Storm City has repeatedly sent experts to investigate but has always returned empty-handed, suffering great losses in the process...]


    [Quest Objective: Uncover the true cause behind the transformation of the Thousand Streams Cave. Ideally, determine the origin of this immense force and report back to the Manor of Storm City!]


    [Quest Rewards: One piece of epic equipment, one epic item, 100,000 gold coins...]


    [Quest Level Requirement: Due to the extreme danger involved, it is rmended that only mercenaries with a three-star gold badge or above undertake this task...]


    [Note: This quest is officially issued by the Manor of Storm City, and the rewards are guaranteed genuine.]


    The moment John read the quest details, a peculiar look overcame his face.


    Blue Sea and Adam, standing nearby, mirrored the same expression.


    The coincidence was almost staggering ¡ª their intended destination in Storm City was none other than this Thousand Streams Cave.


    "What do you think? Should we take on this quest or not?" John, turning his gaze to the two beside him, asked with a light chuckle.


    Adam frowned, a hint of hesitation in his voice, "The quest destination aligns perfectly with ours, but if we ept it, would it interfere with our mission to find the Aqua Blue Flower?"


    "Moreover, this quest is clearly intended for mercenaries with a three-star gold badge or higher, not for yers like us..."


    "The highest badge level among yers currently is probably just silver, isn''t it?" Adam clearly leaned towards a less-is-more philosophy, not particrly inclined to take on the quest.


    His perspective wasn''t without merit.


    Their primary mission in Storm City was to harvest the pollen of the Aqua Blue Flower, intended to incubate the Cloud Beast pet egg they both possessed.


    epting this quest could very well introduce unnecessaryplications.


    However, John saw things differently: "Look at it this way; while high-difficulty quests like thise with their risks, they also offer rich rewards... "


    "If we pass on this quest now, who knows when we''ll next venture to Storm City? The opportunity is right before us. Do you really wish to simply let it go?"


    John''s words were undeniably persuasive.


    Seeing the pair still wavering, he added with a sly grin, "As for the quest level requirements, the two of you needn''t fret..."


    With a swift flourish of his right hand, he revealed a badge emitting a radiant golden glow.


    Blue Sea and Adam''s eyes widened in shock, fixated on the gold badge in John''s hand.


    "For the love of... Galewind, when did you be a gold-ranked mercenary?"


    Adam couldn''t contain his shock, eximing aloud.


    John just smiled faintly, "Ipleted a particrly challenging quest not long ago, allowing for a direct leap in rank."


    Both Blue Sea and Adam fell silent for a moment, seemingly at a loss for words.


    John teased with a smirk, "Make up your minds. Once this opportunity passes, there won''t be another like it."


    The hesitance was evident on their faces.


    With their intellect, they both clearly understood what John was implying.


    In this kind of game, risk and opportunity coexisted.


    If one constantly yed it safe, there''d be no progress at all.


    With a sigh, Adam relented, "Our ad-hoc team heading to Storm City was formed under your leadership, Galewind. Whatever you decide, Blue Sea and I will follow suit."


    John chuckled, jesting, "It seems you both are keen on piling all the pressure on me. Admit it; deep down, you both want to take on this quest, don''t you?"


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces, their faces breaking into knowing grins.


    John had indeed nailed their true sentiments.


    Having led two of the top ten global guilds this far, it''d be utterly far-fetched to say that Adam and Blue Sea were strictly risk-averse.


    In their bones, they harbored a profound penchant for adventure, a longing to seize opportunities amid crises.


    Their usual mature and steady demeanor was more a necessity due to the responsibilities of managing numerous guild members.


    But now, as they journeyed to Storm City, it was just the three of them.


    Without a single member from their two major guilds apanying them, what harm was there in indulging just once?


    Seeing the mischievous grin growing on John''s face, Blue Sea, slightly exasperated, said, "If we''re all of the same mind, then let''s take on this quest."


    Together, the trio signed the agreement and temporarily teamed up.


    [System Notification: Temporary party formed. Party members: three. Currently online: Galewind, Adam, Blue Sea...]


    ...


    [System Notification: You have epted the mercenary quest (The Secret Exploration). Given the high difficulty, please be thoroughly prepared...]


    ...


    Back-to-back, the three heard two system notifications. Behind the ss screen, Saphir waved his right hand, and the quest scroll gradually vanished in the air.


    "Congrattions on epting the quest. I wish you all... good luck!" Saphir announced.


    John, Blue Sea, and Adam exited the mercenary quest hall, heading straight towards Silverglow''s teleportation point.

 Chapter 214 213-The Mysterious Theft in Storm City (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 214 Chapter213-The Mysterious Theft in Storm City (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Back-to-back, the three heard two system notifications. Behind the ss screen, Saphir waved his right hand, and the quest scroll gradually vanished in the air.


    "Congrattions on epting the quest. I wish you all... good luck!" Saphir announced.


    John, Blue Sea, and Adam exited the mercenary quest hall, heading straight towards Silverglow''s teleportation point.


    Storm City, like Silverglow and the previously visited Cloud Sea, all belonged to the Northern Myst Empire.


    On the world map, Storm City''s location was even further north.


    It was a full thousand kilometers from Silverglow.


    To traverse from Silverglow to Storm City without teleportation would require days and nights of travel.


    Emerging from the teleportation point, John and Adam looked up, their gazes immediately captured by the overcast sky overhead.


    Clouds churned and tumultuous lightning asionally lit up the city, followed by deafening ps of thunder.


    The wind howled relentlessly through the streets.


    Every building within Storm City appeared to have been reinforced, presumably to withstand the intense gusts, ensuring they wouldn''t be torn apart by the tempests.


    John, hand thoughtfully stroking his chin, stood within the midst of the raging wind.


    The foundational physical constants of the world of Godyer seemed not too different from the real world.


    At the very least, the speed of sound propagation seemed roughly the same.


    Therefore, the interval between the sight of lightning and the subsequent thunderp could be used to gauge the distance of the lightning from the ground.


    Perhaps it was this simrity in physical constants that precipitated the crisis of both worlds merging.


    "Is this Storm City? The environment is rather harsh..." Adam eximed, his voice distorted by the powerful gusts, as he covered his mouth and nose.


    Blue Sea, looking a bit surprised, turned to him, "Haven''t you been to Storm City before?"


    Adam slowly shook his head. "As you know, the Genesis Guild''s base is south of Silverglow. We rarely get quests rted to Storm City. And on the off chance we do, it''s almost never my responsibility to personallyplete them."


    At this, John chuckled lightly. "Truth be told, this is my first time here too. The difference between here and Silverglow is staggering."


    "Absolutely!" Adam nodded in agreement, adding with a hint of wonder, "I can''t imagine how the yers here cope with such conditions."


    Blue Seaughed softly, remarking with a hint of amusement, "You''ve got it all wrong. yers who choose Storm City as their main town are typically those of wind and lightning sses. "


    "This is their ideal environment. If you''re observant, you''ll sense the potent elemental energies of wind and lightning pervading the air."


    Pondering Blue Sea''s words, Adam moistened a finger with his tongue and held it up, trying to sense the ambient energies in the atmosphere.


    Indeed, as Blue Sea had described, the other elemental energies in the air felt faint, but the elements of wind and lightning were so dense that they seemed almost tangible to the naked eye.


    After only a brief moment of sensing, Adam noticed his hair standing on end, a manifestation of the overwhelming presence of wind and lightning energies.


    Blue Sea continued, "In Storm City, the most dominant faith isn''t the Holy Light Church, but the Storm Church, which is dedicated to the worship of the storm gods... much like the Silver Church in Silverglow."


    "This ce is truly a paradise for mages of wind and lightning attributes..."


    Adam''s eyes widened in surprise, "What? Thergest church here is the Storm Church? I always thought the Holy Light Church was the most powerful force across both human empires..."


    John nodded in agreement, his thoughts echoing those of Adam.


    Blue Sea exined with a casual air, "Looking across the entire Godyer Continent, or even just focusing on the Northern Myst and Easternwood empires, the Holy Light Church is indeed thergest. However, when you zero in on specific towns, the scenario can change..."


    "Especially in representative towns like Silverglow and Storm City, due to their unique geographical significance, the local churches tend to have more devotees."


    "Don''t tell me you truly believed that your Holy Light Church is the only legitimate church in this game world?" Blue Sea teased.


    Adam smirked, murmuring, "I never said that... but this environment is truly harsh. It hardly seems fit for any other churches to spread their beliefs..."


    While chatting, they consulted the map for directions.


    The trio trudged against the fierce winds towards the city gate.


    Along the way, they encountered both yers and native NPCs, all d in heavy cloaks.


    It appeared that even those with wind and lightning attributes weren''tfortable exposing their faces directly to the brutal gusts.


    asionally, they would spot yers dressed simrly to themselves¡ªmost likely those who had teleported from other towns.


    Feeling the need to fit in, both Adam and Blue Sea reluctantly purchased cloaks from a nearby shop, shielding their faces.


    The roaring wind made the cloaks flutter loudly, but it couldn''t prate their thick fabric. They both sighed in relief.


    Curious, Blue Sea inquired, "Galewind, don''t you need one of these?"


    John chuckled, pointing to his Asura mask, "This mask offers the same protection. There''s no need for redundancy."


    Only then did Blue Sea and Adam notice that John''s mask faintly glowed, seemingly casting a thin yet unwavering protective barrier in front of him, warding off the winds entirely.


    "When did you get that mask, Galewind?" Blue Sea shouted, struggling to be heard above the howling winds. "Last time I saw you, you weren''t wearing it."


    Johnughed in response, "After the recent events that drew so much attention to me, I decided to wear a mask to obscure my identity a bit."


    Both Blue Sea and Adam nodded, appearing to understand, probably facing simr dilemmas themselves.


    Battling against the winds for another ten minutes or so, they finally reached the city gate.


    Strangely enough, the entrance to Storm City was brimming with distinctly armored City Guards. Every individual entering or leaving faced their meticulous scrutiny.


    One of the City Guard captains, a towering figure at level 180, perhaps noting the unfamiliar faces of John and hispanions, approached them directly.


    "State your races and identities. From which city do you hail?" The captain''s voice was stern, booming authoritatively even above the wild gusts.


    Taken aback, unsure of the situation at hand, the trio fell silent momentarily.


    Perhaps interpreting their silence as guilt, the captain''s grip tightened instinctively on his weapon, his gaze intense upon them.


    Blue Sea quickly stepped forward, producing his mercenary badge and guild leader insignia. "We''re from Silverglow, here on a quest. These are my credentials."


    Upon verifying the authenticity of the badges, the captain''s expression eased, and he released his firm grip on his weapon. "Ah, friends from Silverglow. Did you arrive here via the teleportation point?"


    Blue Sea nodded, replying cordially, "Indeed, we received a mercenary quest rted to Storm City and teleported here expressly for that."


    The captain''s demeanor softened further. "Very well, you may proceed into the city. However, be advised that the surroundings of Storm City have recently been rather unsettled. Exercise caution."


    Adam, curious, stepped forward. "What happened? Why the sudden lockdown?"


    The hefty captain''s expression grew somber. "Yesterday, uninvited guests infiltrated the city lord''s mansion, making off with his most treasured possession. We''re conducting a citywide manhunt for these despicable thieves. Anyone without identification is subject to our questioning."


    The three exchanged concerned nces.


    Thieves? In this day and age, such an archaic ss is truly a rarity...


    After confirming the identities of John and hispanions, the City Guard captain gestured behind him.


    The tight formation of the City Guard opened a path, allowing the trio to leave Storm City.


    Having traveled a significant distance from the city, Blue Sea suddenly turned to hispanions, "What do you make of the thief situation the captain mentioned?"


    Adam shrugged nonchntly, "Who knows? Probably the work of local NPCs. yers like us wouldn''t have the capability to pull off such a feat."


    Blue Sea nodded in agreement, "I''m thinking the same. It''s unlikely yers are involved. But I am curious about what they stole from the city lord''s mansion..."


    Adammented indifferently, "To be able to steal from the heavily guarded mansion, these thieves must be quite skilled. Since it''s none of our business, it''s best to steer clear of them."


    John, lost in thought on the side, didn''t join in on the conversation.


    His perspective differed from the others.


    If the city lord of Storm City is making such an extensive effort to find the thieves, the stolen item must be of immense value.


    If he ever crossed paths with these thieves, John would be genuinely interested in seeing what treasure could cause such an uproar in Storm City.


    If it piqued his interest, he wouldn''t mind partaking in a little game of outwitting the outwitters...

 Chapter 215 214-Above Storm City (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 215 Chapter214-Above Storm City (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    As dawn broke, the sky was bathed in a brilliant shade of red.


    The moment John and hispanions stepped out of Storm City, the first rays of morning light cascaded down, gilding the vast wilderness in hues of gold.


    However, peculiarly, this sunlight couldn''t prate the magnificent and imposing Storm City.


    The city remained shrouded beneath a denseyer of clouds, with gales howling and sweeping across its streets.


    John abruptly turned, the city seeming like an entity entirely detached from the world, unaffected by any environmental shift.


    "So, is this the origin behind the name, ''Storm City''?" John murmured to himself.


    Beside him, Blue Sea chuckled, "It''s indeed quite bizarre. Whether it''s the NPCs who''ve lived here for years or the yers who''ve chosen this city as their base, no one knows why Storm City always maintains this grim appearance."


    "Regardless of whether it''s sunny or stormy outside, Storm City''s weather remains perpetually bleak..."


    Lost in thought, John''s gaze slowly drifted upwards. His sharp eyes seemed to attempt to pierce through the thick clouds, reaching their very depths.


    [Eye of Artemis, Activate!]


    A mysterious gleam shed in John''s eyes.


    The denseyers of clouds seemed to dissipate under his gaze, and soon, he witnessed an astounding sight deep within.


    Above the thick clouds, transparent strands of ORDER energy descended from the void, suspending themselves within the cloudyer...


    Those threads of ORDER energy were delicate, resembling inconspicuous strands of silk.


    Yet the surrounding space subtly trembled, undergoing some inexplicable distortion...


    John finallyprehended why, for all these years, Storm City had remained in this state.


    The city was directly connected to the deity''s Divine Realm that wielded the power of storms...


    He retracted his gaze, a thought stirring in his heart.


    By that logic, other cities should share a simr story.


    If Storm City was the stronghold of the Storm Church, then his bound hometown, Silverglow, would likely be the main base of the Silver Church.


    Could it be that the sky above Silverglow was also linked to the Divine Realm of the Silver Angel through the power of ORDER?


    John had never paid attention to this detail before, but now it seemed highly usible.


    For what purpose had these deities established such profound connections between their Divine Realms and human towns?


    "Galewind, we need to get a move on. What are you staring at?" Adam''s urging voice interrupted John''s contemtions.


    John turned back with a slight smile, saying casually, "Nothing much, just amazed at how enchanting the scenery here is..."


    After leaving Storm City, the trio simultaneously summoned their mounts, galloping towards the north.


    Ever since the version update, more and more maps had been unlocked, increasing the distances between destinations.


    Many powerful yers would choose to purchase their own mounts from the stable owner, making it more convenient and efficient to traverse maps and level up by defeating monsters...


    John and Blue Sea had naturally done the same.


    They had early on purchased the priciest horse, the Divine Steed, capable of covering thousands of miles in a day.


    When not in use, they''d store their mounts back into their inventory bags.


    For yers of the Pdin ss, like Adam, their mounts had long be an integral part of theirbat arsenal.


    His pure white unicorn, at that moment, was proudly galloping at the forefront.


    Its formidable aura unsettled the horses ridden by John and Blue Sea, causing them to neigh restlessly.


    Blue Sea, slightly annoyed, remarked, "Can you get your unicorn to rein in its presence? With it radiating its aura so recklessly, how are we supposed to continue our journey?"


    A tad embarrassed, Adam patted his mount, and the unicorn instantly calmed down.


    Its intimidating aura vanished in a heartbeat, and upon looking at it now, apart from its unique appearance, there seemed to be no difference between it and any other regr mount.


    Adam chuckled awkwardly, saying, "My apologies. Every time this fellowes out, it always makes a scene. Honestly, I''m clueless about how to summon it discreetly."


    Riding up beside Adam, John nced at the unicorn and curiously inquired, "Guild leader Adam, is this mount a reward from ss advancement? Or did you capture and tame it yourself?"


    Adam responded with a wry smile, "Capture and tame? Impossible. This creature''s as haughty as a lord. Not only is it temperamental, but it also demands a share of my experience. "


    "If its Loyalty Points fall below a certain threshold, it might even rebel. I wouldn''t dream of taming such a beast. "


    "This unicorn was awarded to me by the Holy Light Church after I advanced to a hidden ss. It''s said to be the exclusive mount of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse when they roam the mortal realm."


    After pondering for a moment, John remarked, "Given its backstory, I''d expect the unicorn to have quite a formidable presence. But there seems to be a mismatch between its aura and its standing?"


    Shaking his head, Adam expressed his confusion, "I''m not entirely sure myself. When I formed a pact with it, it was just as it is now, at merely level one. "


    "Whenever I level up, even if I don''t summon it, it still takes half of my experience. Frankly, if it weren''t for this experience-guzzling beast, I would''ve surpassed level 100 long ago."


    Adam''s voice was tinged with evident frustration as he spoke of these matters.


    However, such feelings were understandable.


    Anyone would be disgruntled if half of the experience they painstakingly earned from battling monsters was taken away.


    At that moment, Blue Sea caught up on his horse and, having overheard the conversation, teased with augh, "No wonder you''ve always been grinding more than us, and yet your level hasn''t surpassed mine. So, you''ve been sharing your experience all along, huh?"


    He added, trying to console, "Look on the bright side; at least you have a mount that can join you in battles. Most yers would kill for something like that."


    Blue Sea''s words, intended tofort, seemed to exacerbate Adam''s mncholy instead.


    "Don''t even mention battling together," Adam replied, his tone a mix of exasperation and bemusement.


    "Though it''s about the same level as me, it can only use one or two passive skills. It''s hardly of any assistance in a fight. In fact, I often find myself ensuring it doesn''t get killed by monsters."


    He continued, "It''s beyondprehension. Can you believe a mythical beast''s health points are even lower than mine, a mere yer?"


    Blue Sea wore a smirk that hinted at schadenfreude.


    After a moment of contemtion, John solemnly remarked, "I don''t believe it''s that simple. After all, it was once the mount of one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, beings of immense power. "


    "It can''t be this underwhelming. Perhaps once you reach a certain level, this unicorn will undergo a significant transformation..."


    With a resigned sigh, Adam responded, "I hope so... Right now, that''s the only hope I cling to, to keep pressing on."


    As the trio bantered andughed, they quickly put more distance between themselves and Storm City.


    Heading north, the terrain gradually turned barren.


    Storm City was situated on the northernmost edge of the Northern Myst Empire.


    Together with Silverglow and Cloud Sea, they formed a triangr stronghold.


    Further fortified by the towns in between, this formation provided a robust defense line, especially against any abyssal invasions from Sunset Mountain.


    Thus, traveling north from Storm City was tantamount to approaching the edge of the world.


    As they progressed, the vegetation and small animals around them dwindled at an rming rate, leaving behind only deste earth and vast ins.


    "Why is the Cowherd Cave located in such a deste ce?" Blue Sea eximed, looking around in dismay.


    "I nced at the map earlier. There isn''t a single inhabited area on our journey ahead. Not by humans, nor by any other races. There''s no sign of life here."


    John replied nonchntly, "It''s expected. We are nearing the edge of the world after all. The climate and conditions here are unsuitable for life. "


    "Perhaps the Cowherd Cave, being so close to the world''s end, hasn''t exhausted its fundamental magical elements. That might be why it harbors so many magical creatures."


    Adam sighed, a touch of nostalgia in his voice, "It really is deste. Reminds me of the desert trips back in the day."


    John gazed into the distance, a glint of uncertainty shing in his eyes.


    If this was and where no creature would willingly tread, then why did "The Secret Exploration" quest mention a powerful and mysterious force descending upon Cowherd Cave?


    An abyssal invasion would not choose such a remote location.


    It''s too far from any major settlements, making it pointless for an invasion.


    If it''s not from the abyss, then where did this force originate?


    Lost in thought, John was startled when Adam, leading the way, suddenly halted. "Look, what''s that?"


    Following Adam''s line of sight, both John and Blue Sea stared in astonishment.


    Blue Sea and Adam had identical expressions of disbelief, while John, after an initial moment of surprise, broke into a rare, broad grin.


    "Well, well," he chuckled, "sometimes what you seek eludes you, but when you least expect it, it presents itself. Gentlemen, luck is on our side today."


    Both Adam and Blue Sea turned to John, perplexed.


    "Brother Galewind, you recognize this?"


    John''s face lit up with a radiant smile, his mood visibly lifted. "Of course. This, my friends, is a grand serendipity."

 Chapter 217 216-Complete Map of the Godslayer Continent (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 217 Chapter216-Complete Map of the Godyer Continent (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    The Treasure Thief Rat was livid, eximing with indignation, "Devious humans! How dare you set a trap for me?"


    John''s smile was brilliant and unwavering as he leisurely responded, "Well, that''s not entirely true. I merely pointed you in a direction; it was you who chose to look that way."


    The rat''s face twisted into a very human-like expression of fury.


    Its tiny rodent visage seemed at odds with its rotund and stout body.


    It looked as if it would love nothing more than to leap at John and scratch deep marks across his face.


    However, a deep-seated instinct held the Treasure Thief Rat back.


    The reason was clear: the rat, with its acute sense of smell, detected a faint but unmistakable aura of danger emanating from the young man before it.


    John had meticulously concealed his aura.


    For any other being, even those of Demigod Level, discerning John''s true power would be impossible.


    Yet the Treasure Thief Rat was different.


    It had an innate sensitivity to all kinds of auras.


    Despite John''s perfect concealment, the rat could still catch a whiff of the impending danger.


    John stood still, arms crossed, his smile tinged with a hint of menace that kept the Treasure Thief Ratpletely immobilized.


    Soon after, Adam and Blue Sea, who were a distance away, finally rushed over.


    They leapt gracefully from their mounts, their faces lit up with smiles as they approached John and the captive rat.


    Even before they fully arrived, Adam''s boisterousughter echoed, "Hahaha! Who would''ve thought, Galewind? Your scheme actually worked! I''ve already received the system notification..."


    Blue Sea, too, wore an ted grin on his face, seemingly thrilled at their unexpected windfall.


    Even for these two high-ranking divine yers, the asion was undeniably thrilling.


    Seeing that everyone had gathered, John turned to the Treasure Thief Rat with a yful smirk, saying, "Shall wemence our transaction now?"


    The Treasure Thief Rat responded with a reluctant huff but then, in full view of the trio, unveiled its treasury.


    A plethora of equipment item descriptions materialized before the trio, a dazzling disy that was almost overwhelming to behold.


    But the information on the very first item was enough to make the eyes of the other two shine, with only John remaining unfazed:


    [Map of the Godyer Continent (legendary item): Drawn by the Treasure Thief Rat during its countless years traversing the Godyer Continent. This detailed map urately marks all the uncharted areas, even detailing the levels and attributes of monsters within. Various regions are color-coded by danger levels: yellow for safe areas, orange for moderately dangerous zones, red for high-risk regions, and ck for the absolute forbidden territories. This map is priced at 5 million gold coins, stock: 1.]


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged nces, understanding better than anyone what this map signified.


    This was aprehensive map of the entire Godyer Continent.


    Given the vast expanse of the Godyer Continent, without this map, yers would have to rely on their own explorations.


    It would probably take several major game updates, spanning over years, to discover the entirety of the continent.


    Although the game ''Godyer'' had only been out for a few months, it had already undergone several major version updates.


    Yet, even with these updates, yers'' active territories were still confined to the northern part of the Godyer Continent.


    Possessing the detailed map of Godyer Continent would mean one could anticipate unopened realms, understanding what kinds of bosses and resourcesy in wait.


    For Blue Sea and Adam, leaders of top-tier guilds, this held an unparalleled allure.


    But the price tag was staggering¡ª5 million gold coins, which trantes to a whopping two hundred million yuan.


    To spend such an amount on a map item with no additional abilities is something an ordinary solo yer would never contemte.


    Only top-level guilds, with their deep pockets, could consider such a visionary investment.


    "To be honest," Adam said with a wry smile, "this map is invaluable to us. But the price... It''s not that I can''t afford it. I just don''t have that amount on hand right now."


    Even as the leader of the Genesis Guild, it was imusible for Adam to casually tote millions of gold coins.


    And with the urgency of the deal, rallying his members to pool together such a sum might be toote.


    John, stroking his chin, nonchntly suggested, "If it''s really beyond your means, why don''t the two of youbine what you have? And if it''s still short, I can lend you some."


    John''s proposition was immediately met with approval.


    Blue Sea and Adam showcased the gold coin counts from their inventories and, realizing they were only short by a few tens of thousands, turned hopeful eyes towards John.


    John offered a slight smile, immediately transferring the remaining gold coins to Adam''s ount via a private transaction.


    From the side, Blue Sea remarkednguidly, "Remember, this map is a shared asset between our two guilds. Guild leader Adam, don''t betray the trust I''ve ced in you."


    Adam rolled his eyes in response, retorting, "Spare me the nonsense. Do you take me for some petty cheat? "


    "And to purchase this detailed map of Godyer Continent, I''ve expended one of my precious trade opportunities. You betterpensate me adequatelyter."


    Blue Seaughed heartily, patting his chest in reassurance. "Rx, if wee across any items beneficial for both our sses in the future, I''ll prioritize those. I won''t let your trading opportunity go to waste."


    Feeling reassured, Adam proceeded with his trade with Treasure Thief Rat.


    At the steep cost of 5 million gold coins, he acquired the singr Godyer Continent map, of which only one existed.


    Once the trade concluded, Treasure Thief Rat''s expression finally rxed.


    Pocketing 5 million gold coins brought immense satisfaction to this peculiar creature, whose intellect surpassed even that of humans.


    By nature, his kind had a profound love for gold.


    One nce at his attire and the small shovel he previously wielded revealed his exaggerated obsession with the precious metal.


    "Brother Galewind, aren''t you interested in the map of the continent?" Carefully tucking the map into his backpack, Adam looked at John with a hint of surprise.


    John slowly shook his head, speaking nonchntly, "For a solo yer like me, that thing isn''t particrly useful."


    "Besides, many areas of the system are still locked. Even if I knew in advance, there''s not much I could strategically n on my own."


    Adam and Blue Sea nodded in agreement, a hint of envy visible on their faces.


    They truly wished they could be like John, roaming the gaming world as solo yers, moving wherever the wind took them, engaging in whatever quests they fancied.


    Unfortunately, their roles as guild leaders meant they couldn''t indulge in such freedoms.


    Every action they took had to prioritize the interests of their respective guilds.


    "A serious issue has arisen," Adam suddenly remarked, a touch of annoyance directed at Blue Sea.


    "After buying that map, we''ve nearly depleted all our gold coins. What about your trade opportunity? I wonder if there''s still time to gather coins from the guild for a transfer."


    Blue Sea''s brow furrowed as he realized the gravity of the situation.


    At that moment, John wore a serene smile, gently saying, "Don''t worry, it''s not as dire as you think. Trading with Treasure Thief Rat isn''t limited to gold coins. "


    "In fact, gold coins sometimes offer limited purchasing power. Beyond them, bartering with items is also an option."


    "It''s Treasure Hunter Merchant! Damn it, how could you butcher my glorious name? ''Treasure Thief Rat'' sounds horrendous! Correct it immediately!" Treasure Thief Rat eximed, hopping madly in indignation.


    John gave him a mere sidelong nce, and immediately, the creature swallowed whatever rebuke it had been about to spit out.


    Though John''s eyes still twinkled merrily, to Treasure Thief Rat, they seemed to contain an infinite threat of impending doom.


    Meanwhile, Blue Sea and Adam were too engrossed to care about anything else.


    Their entire attention was fixated on the attributes and information of the uing items:


    [Backpack Expander (legendary item): Crafted by dwarven masters using a unique spatial energy gem, this item draws power from the void. Once ced in the backpack, it immediately expands its capacity by an extra 300 slots. Price: Item equipment of equivalent value or 6 million gold coins. Stock: One piece.]


    It was yet another item with attributes that defied convention.


    Both Adam and Blue Sea''s eyes sparkled brightly, almost as if they wished to purchase it on the spot.


    Not just them, even John, who stood aloof, found his interest piqued by the backpack expander.


    An item that could add 300 extra slots was undeniably tempting for any yer.

 Chapter 219 218-Blue Sea’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 219 Chapter218-Blue Sea''s Promise</h4>


    The unique ss of Sea Mage was a serendipitous gain for Blue Sea during a quest.


    The ss''s extraordinary mana regeneration ability, as well as its specialized capacity to learn deal arts damage effects, brought him unexpected joy.


    Precisely because of this, ever since he became a Sea Mage, Blue Sea had incessantly yearned to discover its superior ss ¨C the hidden ss known as "Sea King Mage".


    Regrettably, even after exhausting all resources of his guild, he hadn''t found any clues about the Sea King Mage.


    Yet, against all odds, today, upon encountering this enigmatic creature with whom trades could be made, he stumbled upon the ss change scroll for the Sea King Mage.


    "How... how did you obtain this?" Blue Sea swiftly turned, his gaze locked intently on the Treasure Thief Rat, his voice quivering slightly.


    The Treasure Thief Rat nced in the direction Blue Sea was pointing and replied with evident impatience, "With so many treasures here, how could I possibly remember the specifics of how each one was acquired?"


    "Have you made your choice? Which item are you looking to trade?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Blue Sea had already decided on trading for the Sea King Mage''s ss change scroll.


    But before he could voice his decision, he remembered his earlier pact with Adam, who had chosen to purchase the map of the Godyer Continent.


    This meant that he had to select an item for trade that could be shared with Adam.


    The ss change scroll for the hidden ss of Sea King Mage was not within this stipted range.


    Thus, Blue Sea reluctantly turned, his eyes filled with hope, to Adam. "Brother Adam, might I request the honor of trading for this ss change scroll today? "


    "You know the lengths I''ve gone to in search of it. If I don''t seize it now, I may never have another chance... I''m willing to pay any price for this scroll."


    Adam''s brow furrowed in thought.


    Deep down, he wasn''t keen on Blue Sea bing stronger.


    In a sense, even though the duo maintained a favorable rtionship at present, as the game progressed, their respective guilds would invariablypete.


    The stronger Blue Sea became, the more significant the threat he posed to Adam''s Genesis Guild.


    Yet, Adam''s character was dominant, and he had always disdained using underhanded methods to constrain a rival.


    He was acutely aware of Blue Sea''s relentless pursuit of the elusive Sea King Mage ss.


    After all, the Sea King Mage was a unique hidden ss.


    Meaning, across the entire Godyer Continent, only the Treasure Thief Rat possessed a ss change scroll for the Sea King Mage.


    If Blue Sea missed this opportunity, the odds of him encountering another chance were almost nonexistent.


    From the vantage of guild rivalry, the logical move for Adam would be to decline.


    But as a friend, hecked genuine grounds to do so. "You can, but I need a promise from you," Adam''s calm voice emanated undeniable authority.


    Blue Sea''s face lit up with tion.


    Without hesitation, he nodded, "Speak your terms, Brother Adam. As long as it''s within my capabilities, I won''t waver."


    Adam nced at him, speaking slowly, "The promise I seek from you isn''t about personal matters. "


    "I merely hope you can assure me that, in the future, the Blue Sea Guild will never stand against the Genesis Guild."


    Blue Sea paused, his expression one of mild surprise. "Why say this, Brother Adam? Aren''t our two guilds currently in a close coboration? How can there be a possibility of bing enemies?"


    Adam shrugged, replying somewhat irritably, "Let''s not kid ourselves. While our personal bond may be free from ulterior motives, when ites to guilds, interests always take precedence. "


    "No matter how closely we coborate now, when vested interests sh, conflicts andpetition are inevitable."


    Blue Sea fell silent.


    He understood the truth in Adam''s words and grasped the underlying meaning Adam wished to convey.


    After pondering for a brief moment, Blue Sea solemnly nodded, "Alright. I pledge on the honor of the Blue Sea Guild: within the realms of the Godyer game, we will never be adversaries to the Genesis Guild."


    Only then did Adam nod with satisfaction, "I trust in the character of the leader of the Blue Sea Guild. Since you''ve given your word, I won''t stand in your way. "


    "Now, all you need to consider is what you''ll offer Treasure Thief Rat in exchange for the ss change scroll."


    Throughout their exchange, John remained silent, standing off to the side.


    Being a former guild member himself, he was all too familiar with the intricacies of guild disputes.


    He chose not to participate in their discussion, nor did he side with Blue Sea, despite their closer rtionship.


    John knew that such promises depended entirely on an individual''s character.


    If Blue Sea were a fickle or dishonest person, then anymitment made today would be rendered meaningless.


    If Adam chose to trust Blue Sea''s promise, it meant he believed Blue Sea to be a man of his word.


    Blue Sea opened his inventory, scanning the items over and over.


    He sought a piece of equipment of the same grade that could match the "Sea King Mage" ss change scroll.


    To some extent, this was a challenging endeavor.


    Blue Sea was acutely aware of the scroll''s immense value.


    Whatever treasures he offered in exchange, it would be justified.


    After much consideration, Blue Sea took out two items from his bag, presenting them to Treasure Thief Rat.


    "Mr. Treasure Hunter Merchant, I''d like to offer these two items in exchange for the Sea King Mage''s ss change scroll. Do you deem them worthy?"


    From the moment Blue Sea revealed the items, Treasure Thief Rat''s round eyes lit up in excitement.


    It was evident that he sensed the allure of rare treasures.


    [Endless Sands (Legendary Item): Harvested from the Sandmother in the Extreme West Desert region of Godyer Continent andbined with various precious ores. Crafted personally by a dwarf master, this unique item, when used, creates a quicksand trap in a designated area. Any enemies trapped within will experience a 90% reduction in movement speed,sting for an hour...]


    [Fate''s Choice (Legendary Item): A special item blessed by the very God of Destiny. It appears as an ordinary six-sided dice, but it contains boundless magical energy. When used, depending on the number rolled, it predicts the level of danger in one''s next action. It can be used only once a day...]


    These were the treasures Blue Sea had painstakingly chosen to offer after weighing all his options¡ªtwo invaluable legendary items.


    While the Endless Sands, a consumable item that could only be used once, had impressive attributes, it didn''t particrly astonish Treasure Thief Rat.


    But this Fate''s Choice was an entirely different matter.


    An item that can predict fate, regardless of its grade, is of immeasurable value.


    The God of Destiny is, after all, the most enigmatic of all deities.


    Anything blessed by him, even if it were a mere lump of iron, could possess unimaginable mystical powers.


    And considering this Fate''s Choice is a legendary item, it''s all the more precious.


    For a mystical creature like Treasure Thief Rat, who loves to unearth treasures throughout the Godyer Continent, an item predicting the danger level of his next action could significantly reduce the likelihood of encountering peril.


    Almost without hesitation, Treasure Thief Rat nodded in agreement, "Done. The deal is sealed."


    He eagerly took out the "Sea King Mage" ss change scroll, cing it directly into Blue Sea''s hands, while swiftly pocketing the two items Blue Sea had presented.


    Judging by Treasure Thief Rat''s ted expression, he surely got the better end of the bargain.


    A brief look of reluctance shed across Blue Sea''s face.


    To part with two legendary items of such caliber was not easy, even for him, the guild leader of a top-tier organization like Blue Sea Guild.


    Were it not for the "Sea King Mage" ss change scroll that he so coveted, Blue Sea would never have considered offering these two items.


    After all, they were precious treasures that the Blue Sea Guild had expended considerable effort to acquire.


    However, Blue Sea''s momentary wistfulness vanished quickly, reced by a sense of relief.


    Being the open-hearted person he was, having decided to trade two legendary items for the ss change scroll, he saw no reason for further regrets.


    Yet, John, standing nearby, remarked wistfully, "Trading those two items for just a hidden ss change scroll seems a bit... overkill."


    Treasure Thief Rat instantly shot an incensed look at John, as if gazing upon a sworn enemy who had wronged him in the worst of ways.


    Treasure Thief Rat was utterly disgusted by any act that might jeopardize a trade.


    But he could never quite gauge the depths of John, and hence, dared not voice his objections.


    Upon hearing John''s reflectivement, Blue Sea responded with a carefreeugh, "There''s no such thing as overkill in this matter... To me, while those two items are undeniably precious, they simply can''tpare to the Sea King Mage ss change scroll."


    John nodded slowly, replying in his nonchnt manner, "True, as long as you believe it''s worth it."


    With both Blue Sea and Adam havingpleted their respective trades, only John was left to choose the treasure he desired.


    Treasure Thief Rat turned its gaze to John, and for some reason, an uneasy premonition welled up inside it.

 Chapter 220 219-Breaking the Rules, Forced Trade （1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 220 Chapter219-Breaking the Rules, Forced Trade £¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Even as John continued his conversation with Blue Sea, he seemed to sense Treasure Thief Rat''s growing anxiety.


    Abruptly, he pivoted to face the creature, a smirk ying on his lips, "Why are you looking at me with such eyes?"


    Caught off guard, Treasure Thief Rat faltered slightly, managing to reply in a stiff tone, "No... no reason... It''s your turn to trade now."


    John stepped forward nonchntly, leisurely browsing through the avable items for trade.


    A plethora of dazzling items rapidly scrolled before his eyes.


    For some inexplicable reason, John took a considerable amount of time without settling on an item to trade.


    He appeared genuinely conflicted.


    From the sidelines, Treasure Thief Rat waited in silent anticipation.


    Even though it was inwardly bursting with impatience, wishing to end this unexpected trade session quickly, it dared not rush John.


    While interacting with Blue Sea and Adam, the Rat could assert some semnce of authority.


    But with John, it hesitated even to utter an extra word.


    "How to decide... there are so many wonderful items. I want so many of them... It''s such a dilemma," John murmured, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    Treasure Thief Rat could do nothing but wait patiently.


    Suddenly, John shed a brilliant smile at it, "Considering how elusive you are and how rare our encounter is, perhaps we could say it''s fate. How about letting me pick a few more items?"


    Immediately, a guarded expression surfaced on the Rat''s face. "No, the rules are the rules. You can only trade for one item at a time," it asserted with unwavering conviction.


    John grinned, revealing his pearly white teeth, "But I desire so many of them. What do you suggest we do?"


    Seemingly sensing something amiss, Treasure Thief Rat quickly hid the details of the disyed items.


    Its plump form quickly retreated several steps, proiming with caution, "You have one chance to trade. If you don''t make a choice soon, I''ll consider it a forfeit."


    Drawing a sly smirk, John responded, "Only noticing something''s off now? Isn''t it a bit toote?"


    With a nonchnt snap of his fingers, the very fabric of the space around them began to shift dramatically.


    "Abyssal Prison, activate."


    John whispered an incantation in his mind, and the space around them was swiftly isted, its ORDER beginning to invert and change.


    The distant light started to distort as darkness gradually enveloped the entire area.


    [Abyssal Prison (Divine Skill)]: A gift from the Warden of the Abyss. Upon activation, it can seal and bind an area within a 1000-yard radius. The caster can freely alter the ORDER parameters within this space. Except for time and space, all other foundational elements can be controlled...


    Treasure Thief Rat''s face contorted with shock, and panic began to set in.


    Suddenly, it found that its prided means of escape, be it burrowing into the ground or teleportation through space, had be utterly futile within this dark realm.


    With eyes locked onto John, it inquired with a trembling voice, "What''s the meaning of this? Restricting my movements¡ªdo you intend to force a trade?"


    Amidst the boundless darkness, John seemed like the sovereign of this realm, exuding an aura of dominance.


    "Oh, nothing much," he said nonchntly. "I just wanted to have a proper chat. There''s no need to be in such a hurry... You see, you can''t escape now. So, why not let''s discuss our trade?"


    To stealthily construct the Abyssal Prison, John had to be incredibly meticulous.


    He''d refrained from engaging much with Adam and Blue Sea earlier, focusing all along on achieving this goal.


    Aware that Treasure Thief Rat was exceptionally sensitive to energy fluctuations when skills were deployed, John gradually channeled his inner energy during the Abyssal Prison''s invocation, ensuring everything urred without a sound.


    That was the very reason he had chosen to tradest...


    John was never one to y by the rules.


    Having finally encountered the Treasure Thief Rat, how could he possibly be content with just trading for one item?


    The rat, in sudden realization, sprinted backward, attempting to flee this anomalous realm.


    But no matter how ardently it tried, it found that it couldn''t create any distance between itself and John.


    Even though, by its own perception, it felt like it had darted thousands of miles away, a mere nce over its shoulder revealed John standing just five steps away, offering a cryptic smile.


    Treasure Thief Rat raised its golden miniature shovel, warning with a fierce determination, "I caution you, don''t defy the rules. I''m not to be trifled with..."


    Yet, to John, such a disy appeared downrightical.


    A creature devoid of anybative prowess, merely at level one, daring to threaten him?


    Without any discernible movement, John vanished from his spot, reappearing behind the rat in a split second.


    Heid a gentle hand on the rat''s shoulder, murmuring, "Oh? I am genuinely curious just how formidable you truly are..."


    The rotund form of the Treasure Thief Rat froze, not daring to move an inch.


    Momentster, with a mournful expression, it pleaded, "You shouldn''t do this. Spare me, and we can negotiate..."


    John raised an eyebrow, chuckling lightly, "Now, we can have a proper conversation about trading a few more items, can''t we?"


    The rat''s face twisted into an anguished expression.


    While such a look might not seem out of ce on a human, on a rodent''s visage, it bordered on the absurd...


    Deep down, it genuinely did not wish to acquiesce to John''s demand.


    But now, with the tables turned so decidedly in John''s favor, resistance seemed futile.


    "Alright," the rat began hesitantly, "I can make a slight exception and allow you to trade for two items. But only two, not a single one more."


    The Treasure Thief Rat''s face contorted in anguish, looking as if he had lost his very dignity, a sight so pitiable that John nearly felt sickened.


    John, sensing an opportunity, attempted to barter further. "Two items seem a bit too few, how about five?"


    The rat''s head shook furiously, resembling a tambourine being rattled.


    He retorted instantly, "Five? Impossible, absolutely impossible. Even if you were to end me, I''d never consent to such an outrageous demand."


    John feigned annoyance, "You shouldn''t be so absolute. Surely your life is worth more than these treasures?"


    With a righteous tone, the rat responded, "That''s debatable. While my life is indeed precious, these treasures are just as invaluable. I''d rather perish than trade five items with you."


    John''s facade betrayed displeasure, but inwardly, he was ted.


    With the rat''s words, he sensed room for negotiation.


    He knew all too well that creatures like the Treasure Thief Rat were inherently greedy, valuing every treasure they acquired as if it were priceless.


    The idea of parting with five items in one transaction was inconceivable.


    Yet, John wasn''t going to use the Abyssal Prison merely to haggle for one additional item...


    After feigning contemtion for a moment, he candidly proposed, "In that case, let''s meet halfway ¨C three items. Not a single one less."


    The rat remained visibly torn, hesitating for what felt like an eternity.


    Impatient, John allowed a surge of energy to swirl within, and the hand resting on the rat''s shoulder began to emanate a mysterious luminescence.


    "If you find three too much, then perhaps we have no need to continue this conversation... I wouldn''t mind ensuring you vanish from this world entirely," John''s voice was calm, but an undeniable intent to kill permeated the air.


    The Treasure Thief Rat was instantly terror-stricken, hastily nodding in frantic agreement, "Alright, alright! I agree to trade three treasures, just please, don''t kill me..."


    Only then did John''s face break into a satisfied smile.


    He patted the rat''s shoulder lightly, saying contentedly, "That''s better. See? It''s much nicer when weplete a transaction amicably, given our destined encounter."


    Wearing a face full of dismay, the rat muttered, "Devil! You''re truly a devil! I must''ve forgotten to seek an omen from the god of fate before I left today, or else I wouldn''t have crossed paths with such a detestable human like you."


    John, however, was indifferent to the rat''s emotional turmoil.


    He waved his hand breezily, all smiles, "Hurry up and disy the attributes of the items avable for trade. I want to carefully select the treasures I desire..."


    With a reluctant heart, the Treasure Thief Rat once again showcased the items from his treasure trove.


    He was resentful, but well aware that he couldn''t resist the inevitable.


    John''s brief manifestation of power had sent shockwaves through the rat''s psyche.


    It was an overwhelming energy he had never sensed before.


    Now, recalling that force, the rat felt a chill of fear that made his very soul shudder...


    John began leisurely examining the items'' attributes.


    Meanwhile, Blue Sea and Adam, also trapped within the Abyssal Prison, looked on with astonishment.


    It was the first time they realized that the John they knew harbored such a cunning side.


    Even though the rules permitted only one trade, John cleverly elevated the stakes.


    However, ncing around the dark expanse of the prison, Blue Sea and Adam understood.


    Of all the yers, only John could achieve such a feat, because he possessed the requisite strength.


    This was the allure of the gaming world...


    As long as one''s power was formidable enough, they could defy the very rules that bound them!

 Chapter 221 220-Golden Skill Scroll (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 221 Chapter220-Golden Skill Scroll (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    In the end, the Treasure Thief Rat acquiesced to John''s demand for three treasures.


    As for whether he did so willingly, that was outside of John''s realm of concern.


    John meticulously scanned the attributes of the trading items that the rat had presented anew, aiming to select the most enticing equipment and items.


    "First, retrieve the Backpack Expander for me. That will be my first chosen item for this trade," with a grand gesture, Johnmanded.


    Reluctantly, the Treasure Thief Rat took out the Backpack Expander from his treasure trove.


    It had caught John''s eye immediately.


    Compared to regr yers, John, with his towering strength, was in dire need of this Divine item that could expand bag space.


    Given his prowess, he tackled bosses of higher levels, and after each battle, the loot in terms of equipment, items, and various consumables were always abundant.


    In fact, if John didn''t now minimize the potions for mana and health in his bag, he would''ve long run out of space.


    Since his first day in town, he had spent a colossal amount of gold coins with the warehouse manager to expand his bag to its 300-slot limit.


    But even then, his bag was brimming.


    The items in John''s backpack were almost exclusively top-tier equipment and rare items.


    For instance, the Cloud Sea Ore alone took up ten slots in his bag.


    Such was the system design in Godyer; the more precious the item, the more slots it upied.


    Now, John pondered which equipment or item of equal grade he should offer in exchange for the Backpack Expander.


    Opening his bag and deliberating for a moment, John finally pulled out an item.


    The instant the Treasure Thief Rat glimpsed it, his mischievously round eyes ignited with a fervent ze.


    "By the heavens... What am I seeing? This gently flowing crimson liquid, why does it resemble the fresh blood of some creatures? But the energy contained within is astoundingly vast. What tier of being could thise from?" the Rat murmured to himself.


    In John''s grasp, two orbs of glowing blood levitated.


    They glinted luminously, each distinct from the other, their radiance captivating under the dim light.


    This crimson liquid was none other than the Undead serpent essence blood that John had collected earlier.


    For the incubation conditions of the pet egg left behind by Queen Medusa, one was required to collect the essence blood of seven different Undead serpent lords.


    Although John hadn''t invested all his efforts into this task, with a stroke of asional luck over time, he had managed to collect the essence blood of two types:


    [Essence Blood of Yggdrasil...]


    [Essence Blood of the Bone Serpent...]


    The hatching conditions for Medusa''s pet egg stipted that only ten liters of essence blood were required from each Undead serpent lord.


    The amount John had gathered each time significantly exceeded this figure.


    Excluding the essence blood needed to hatch the pet egg, the surplus held no real value for John.


    Such biologically reminiscent substances held just one utility: they could be handed over to elite alchemists for concocting special elixir consumables.


    However, for John, such potions were redundant.


    Thus, after careful consideration, John chose to present the surplus essence blood as the price for the Backpack Expander.


    In John''s eyes, although the mystical Treasure Thief Rat could obtain numerous treasures through theft, it could never directly extract essence blood from mighty lord bosses.


    Lacking anybat prowess, it was outmatched by these lordly bosses.


    Hence, this essence blood must be something never before seen in the Treasure Thief Rat''s trove...


    As John had surmised, the moment he revealed the essence blood of the two serpent lords, the Treasure Thief Rat became ecstatic.


    "Wonderful stuff! Truly top-tier! With so much primal blood, how many astonishing elixirs could one concoct?" The Rat passionately muttered, greedily eyeing the twin orbs of essence blood floating in John''s grasp.


    Its avaricious nature even made it overlook the intimidating aura John exuded.


    All it saw were treasures...


    "So, shouldn''t you consider revising your quirky rule?" John casually swirled the two orbs of essence blood in his hand, teasingly inquiring, "After all, it''s an equal value trade. It''s not a loss for you. Why insist on trading just one item at a time?"


    The Treasure Thief Rat was jolted from its reverie, eyeing John warily. "Cursed human, what do you mean by that? You aren''t thinking of hiking the price, are you?"


    John scoffed, replying exasperatedly, "What a greedy creature you are. When did I ever say I''d raise the price?"


    The Treasure Thief Rat chuckled awkwardly, the wariness in its eyes unabated.


    At its core, it exuded pure greed, an insatiable longing for treasures.


    It wished, more than anything, that all the world''s treasures woulde to it without a price.


    The very concept of bartering, a fair exchange of goods, was abhorrent to it.


    If not for the rules binding it, the Treasure Thief Rat wouldn''t willingly part with any of the treasures it had painstakingly gathered, especially not through a fair trade.


    John nonchntly tossed the extra essence blood towards the Treasure Thief Rat, saying with a hint of impatience, "Enough. Since you recognize the value of this item, let''s consider our first tradeplete. Hand over the item quickly."


    Reluctantly, the Treasure Thief Rat handed over the Backpack Expander.


    Hearing John''s impatient tone made it feel on the verge of tears.


    By heavens, if it weren''t trapped within this peculiar space, it would have fled immediately after the trade.


    Why would it linger toplete the trades for the remaining two items?


    [System Notification: You have obtained a legendary item (Spatial Backpack Expander).]


    [System Notification: You have used the legendary item (Backpack Expander). Backpack space expanded to 600 slots. Current avable slots: 356.]


    The moment he received the Backpack Expander, John promptly ced it in his inventory and activated it.


    What was a slightly cramped storage space expanded in an instant, doubling its previous capacity.


    John nodded in satisfaction and said with a light chuckle, "Very well. Now, let''s see what I should choose as our second treasure..."


    The Treasure Thief Rat remained silent, its beady eyes watching intently.


    Previously, when Blue Sea and Adam were selecting their coveted treasures, John had simply observed from the side.


    Hence, he was already privy to the attributes of the treasures they chose.


    However, since Blue Sea and Adam hadpleted their trades, the information on the subsequent items remained a mystery.


    There were still numerous details to browse through, and John wondered just how many valuable treasures were hidden within the Treasure Thief Rat''s trove.


    John extended his hand, gently swiping the information panel before him, and looked further down the list.


    [Skill Scroll (Soaring Glide): Golden (legendary) skill. Upon activation, energy wings materialize behind the user, granting the ability to soar through the skies. Increases movement speed by 110%. During the skill''s duration, the usage of other skills remains unaffected. Duration: 30 minutes. Cooldown: 24 hours. Skill learning requirement: Movement speed of 300 or above. Price: 4 million gold coins or equivalent equipment and items. Stock: 1.]


    The first thing that caught John''s eye was this shimmering golden skill scroll.


    John raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise evident on his face.


    A skill deemed legendary, just a tier below a divine one, was bound to be exceptional.


    A 110% boost in movement speed effectively meant doubling one''s pace, a truly staggering enhancement.


    But what was even more extraordinary about the Soaring Glide skill was its ability to let the caster fly through the skies.


    For ranged sses like mages or archers, wouldn''t this skill allow them to rain down attacks from the air, untouchable and unhindered?


    John stood still, deep in thought.


    In reality, the skill held no real benefit for him.


    He didn''t need such ostentatious abilities, as he could already tread on air with his innate power.


    Yet, John''s interest was piqued not for himself, but because the skill seemed tailor-made for the mage and archer sses.


    It''s widely recognized that both mages and archers are inherently fragile sses.


    Despite their impressive offensive capabilities, their defenses are almost negligible.


    This is precisely why many mages and archers exhaust every means to seek out defensive equipment and items.


    John''s thoughts immediately drifted to Emma.


    The youngdy had recently advanced to the hidden ss of Fire Dragon Mage.


    Among her peers of the same level, her offensive prowess was unmatched.


    Yet, shecked formidable defensive tactics.


    If she could learn this skill, her safety in future battles would be significantly enhanced.


    After all, whether considering other yers or the formidable creatures of this world, the majority of their attacks are confined to the ground.


    Few abilities can target adversaries in the sky.

 Chapter 222 221-So, The Thief Was You! (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 222 Chapter221-So, The Thief Was You! (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Of course, while the effects of the Soaring Glide skill are outstanding, it''s not without its shorings.


    The foremost drawback is the stringent learning requirement.


    A movement speed above 300 is a near-astronomical figure for most yers at present.


    Besides the sses of assassins and rogues, who chase after the ultimate speed, few yers invest deeply in agility as their primary attribute.


    After all, no matter how fast one might run, it can never substitute for supreme offense or defense.


    By John''s estimation, Emma''s current movement speed barely reaches around 150 at best.


    To acquire this skill, she''d likely need to wait until she surpassed level 100 or so.


    However, to John, this wasn''t a significant impediment.


    Even if her fundamental movement speed was on the lower side, it could be substantially boosted with the aid of equipment and items.


    This would allow her to meet the prerequisites for the legendary skill, Soaring Glide.


    Another downside to this skill was its brief duration.


    John found no mention of progression in the skill''s description, implying it was a static skill with no potential for level advancement.


    This seemed typical for skills of gold-tier and above; many were fixed, with no capacity for growth.


    Most of the Divine Skills that John mastered were of this kind.


    Their innate attributes were already transcendentally potent, negating the need for further enhancement.


    John rubbed his chin in deep contemtion.


    While a thirty-minute duration might be adequate given the currentbat capabilities of yers, it would be less impactful as the game progressed into itster stages.


    yers in those advanced stages would have honed their skills to such an extent that they could easily oust the thirty-minute mark, potentially turning the tide of battle in their favor.


    Still, after careful deliberation, John decided to trade for the skill scroll.


    Despite its shorings, in the short term, it could significantly augment Emma''s capabilities.


    John was acutely aware of how entwined their destinies had be.


    The naive girl had entrusted her everything to him.


    The two had be inseparable, merging into a singr entity.


    He felt an imperative need to act in Emma''s best interest, bolstering her strength rapidly, in anticipation of the impending invasion from the otherworldly forces.


    "For my second transaction, I opt for this skill scroll," John murmured, his finger lingering over the golden Soaring Glide scroll, addressing the Treasure Thief Rat with an air of nonchnce.


    The Treasure Thief Rat''s round eyes whirled curiously, deep in thought.


    After a brief pause, with a mischievous twinkle, he quipped, "This is a legendary skill, second only to Divine Skills in prestige. Are you certain you wish to trade for such a valuable item?"


    John shot him a fleeting, impassive nce, nodding subtly.


    The Rat chuckled, "To trade for this skill scroll, mere equipment and items of the same grade won''t suffice."


    John furrowed his brow, responding calmly, "Then spell out your terms."


    The Treasure Thief Rat spread his hands out, greed evident in his stance.


    "To be frank, ordinary treasures don''t catch my eye. If you aim to acquire this scroll, you would need to offer up those two primeval blood samples from earlier."


    John paused, regarding the rat with a mixture of bemusement and suspicion.


    It was clear the creature was deliberately setting a stringent condition, aiming to put John in a tight spot.


    But since all this fell within the realm of their trade agreement, John couldn''tin.


    Strictly speaking, their first transaction was already concluded.


    All subsequent dealings stemmed from John''s creation of the Abyssal Prison, a situation he forced upon the Treasure Thief Rat.


    Now, he simply had to abide by the rat''s stiptions.


    The Treasure Thief Rat reveled in John''s silence, feeling a rush of triumph course through him.


    "So, you think you can force me into a trade? Taste the bitter fruit of your actions now!" he thought smugly.


    He knew he couldn''t best John in a fight, but he was confident he could set terms so onerous that John would inevitably back off.


    In the rat''s estimation, the two vials of Undead serpent essence blood John had previously offered were treasures of profound rarity.


    To procure such substances was nigh impossible.


    Essence blood, being the very life source of a creature, could only be extracted while the creature was alive ¨C a task far more daunting than simply ying it.


    Yet, the next moment, the triumphant smirk on the Treasure Thief Rat''s face froze.


    John, with a gentle flick of his right hand, held aloft another two shimmering vials of the very same essence blood.


    "You... you have more of this precious life source?"


    The rat''s mouth gaped, a look of incredulous shock stered on his face.


    It was unfathomable to him that what he regarded as a priceless treasure appeared so frequently in this human''s possession.


    As if John could simply produce it on demand.


    A sly grin crept onto John''s face.


    "Your words, not mine. You asked for two of the same essence bloods in exchange for your skill scroll. You should honor what you promised..."


    Hugging his head in anguish, the rat murmured to himself, "Oh heavens, you''re a devil... What have you done to those two terrifying lords? The amount you''ve shown is staggering ¨C over ten liters of essence blood in total. Did you skin and bone them alive?"


    He''d intended to corner John, forcing him to forgo further transactions.


    Yet, he hadn''t expected to trap himself.


    John had promptly met his explicit demand, leaving the rat no room to backtrack.


    John''s gaze, calm and inscrutable, rested on the Treasure Thief Rat, his smile unwavering.


    During their first transaction, the two types of essence blood in his bag amounted to just over three liters.


    The surplus essence blood he had was more than enough for John to make two more trades.


    With no way out, the Treasure Thief Rat had no choice but to continue with the trade.


    [System Notification: You have acquired the golden skill scroll (Soaring Glide).]


    John contentedly stashed the skill scroll into his bag.


    Meanwhile, the Treasure Thief Rat, his face reflecting sheer wonder, caressed the newly acquired essence bloods as if they were his beloveds.


    The sight was so sickeningly affectionate that it almost made John nauseous.


    Not wanting to witness the rat''s unsettling disy of affection any longer, John chose to continue browsing the various treasure attribute details.


    Suddenly, a peculiar grin stretched across his face.


    Among the plethora of dazzling item descriptions, one particr treasure stood out like a sore thumb.


    [Son of the Storm (Divine Equipment): Forged by the deity who holds dominion over storms. This equipment embodies the power of ORDER. Upon use, it creates an entire storm domain, allowing the user to directly alter the foundational elements of wind and thunder within that realm. Specific attribute effects are unknown... This item was once solemnly kept in the main residence of the Storm City, serving as the anchor connecting the human world to the storm god. Due to a guard''s negligence, it was stolen by the Treasure Hunter Merchant and has since been part of his personal collection... Value: 20 million gold coins or equivalent equipment and items. Stock: 1.]


    Lifting his gaze to meet the seemingly innocent eyes of the Treasure Thief Rat, John''s expression became somewhat eerie.


    He finally understood why the City Guards of Storm City had been on such high alert earlier.


    The thief they''d been searching for so fervently throughout the city, mobilizing countless resources, was none other than the chubby, unassuming Treasure Thief Rat standing before him.


    This guy actually managed to steal a Divine item from the heavily guarded main residence...


    John shook his head in slight disbelief.


    If they encountered the Treasure Thief Rat here, it meant that the thousands of City Guards from Storm City had been chasing shadows. The thief had already sauntered out of Storm City with ease. What was the point of a city-wide manhunt then?


    Perhaps unnerved by John''s intense gaze, the Treasure Thief Rat, sounding a bit defensive, asked, "Why are you looking at me like that? Just pick your third trade item already..."


    After a moment''s contemtion, John casually pointed at the Son of the Storm, the Divine equipment, and inquired, "What price would I need to pay if I wanted to trade for this item?"


    With a mere nce, the Treasure Thief Rat sprang up like a mouse confronted by a cat, yelling, "How did this end up here? Not for sale! It''s an absolute non-negotiable!"


    Judging by the Treasure Thief Rat''s reaction, he had inadvertently included the Son of the Storm in the list of trade items.


    As the Treasure Thief Rat attempted to retract the equipment, John swiftly intervened, blocking his move.


    "Since you''ve presented it, it''s up for trade. Don''t try to back out bybeling it ''not for sale''... You''re quite daring, to steal from a deity. Aren''t you afraid the storm god mighte knocking one day?"


    John''s smile remained, but his tone was chilling.


    Unfazed, the Treasure Thief Rat retorted, "What of the deity''s possession? Once it''s in my hands, it''s mine... And if a deity were to confront me, I''d simply return it..."


    While he spoke confidently, there was an underlying hint of hesitance in his words.


    John, stroking his chin thoughtfully, said calmly, "You better think this through. If you''re not willing to trade, you''d be breaking your own rules..."


    "How about it? How great a reward do you think I''d receive if I were to hand you over to the lord of Storm City?"


    The Treasure Thief Rat''s breath caught sharply in his throat.

 Chapter 223 222-The Terrified Treasure Thief Rat (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 223 Chapter222-The Terrified Treasure Thief Rat (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John''s threat unmistakably struck right at the Treasure Thief Rat''s Achilles'' heel.


    Throughout the Godyer Continent, this creature plundered treasures, relying on his unparalleled speed and various escape tactics ¨C a velocity many deities couldn''t match.


    This was fundamentally why the Treasure Thief Rat managed to steal so much without ever getting caught.


    Every victim, whose treasure had been stolen, yearned to seize him, y him alive, and grind his bones to dust to quench their burning vengeance.


    If John truly decided to hand him over to the authorities of Storm City, the Treasure Thief Rat''s fate would undoubtedly be sealed.


    Even though he had unmatched escape abilities, he possessed no offensive capabilities whatsoever.


    Even amon man, wielding a de, could easily strike him down.


    "How can you, a mere human, resort to such despicable tactics?" the Treasure Thief Rat protested, quite agitated and furious.


    "We''ve already concluded two deals! I never said you couldn''t choose your final trade item."


    Yet, John remained undeterred, his smile ever-present as he gazed at the creature.


    But to the Treasure Thief Rat, John''s smilecked warmth.


    It appeared more like the malicious grin of a demon from the abyss...


    Just then, Blue Sea and Adam, who had been spectating from the sidelines, approached.


    They had been engrossed in studying the Abyssal Prison space John had constructed.


    However, their levels were too low to ess this realm of energy.


    No matter what investigative methods they employed, they couldn''t perceive the fundamental power of this dark space.


    Soon, they abandoned their quest for understanding, diverting their attention to the transaction unfolding between John and the Treasure Thief Rat.


    Observing the Treasure Thief Rat''s enraged outburst, both Blue Sea and Adam instantly became more intrigued.


    Following John''s gaze, their eyes were immediately drawn to the most attention-grabbing item among the tradeable goods: "Son of the Storm."


    They both inhaled sharply in surprise.


    Even if they couldn''t understand the full extent of what this item represented, the prominently disyed word "Divine" in the description was enough to astonish them profoundly.


    This seemingly sleazy, rotund Treasure Thief Rat actually possessed a Divine item?


    After meticulously reading through the properties of the "Son of the Storm," both Blue Sea and Adam exchanged puzzled nces.


    Their faces mirrored a shared sense of bewilderment.


    Was this so-called "Son of the Storm" Divine item genuinely from Storm City?


    Both Adam and Blue Sea headed two of the top ten elite guilds worldwide.


    Through countless battles and struggles, they had ascended to their current statuses as revered top-tier yers, so their sharpness of wit was a given.


    Almost instantly, they deduced that the Treasure Thief Rat before them was undoubtedly the mastermind behind the heist at the Storm City mansion.


    Yet, from the vehement words of the Treasure Thief Rat, it seemed that Galewind ¨C another name for John ¨C was interested in trading for this Divine item?


    The duo once again turned their gaze to John, their eyes filled with deep curiosity.


    Even though the item appeared to be of the highest quality, would it hold any significant value for a formidable individual like John?


    After all, John wasn''t a mage specializing in wind or lightning attributes.


    With his seemingly endless array of skills, he was already eerily exceptional and likely had no need for an item like the "Son of the Storm" that could shape an entire realm.


    Though Blue Sea and Adam were brimming with questions, they both tacitly chose to remain silent, knowing that John must have his reasons.


    On the other hand, John seemed indifferent to the gaze of hispanions.


    His smile remained unchanged as he lightly remarked, "A thief who pilfers treasures and hoards them, and you dare use me of being underhanded?"


    "ording to the rules you established, any disyed item is up for trade. Why is it that this item bes non-negotiable when ites to you?"


    The Treasure Thief Rat grew even more enraged, roaring back, "You have the audacity to bring up my trading rules? ording to those rules, after our first trade, you should have released me, not trapped me in this dark, malevolent realm!"


    John, undeterred by the rat''s mounting fury, maintained his cid smile, "Regardless, we agreed on three trade items. I''ve chosen two, and now I desire the Son of the Storm as my third."


    Realizing that neither his outbursts nor his pleas would move the devilishly unyielding human before him, the rat decided on a tactical shift.


    After a moment of contemtion, his demeanor suddenly grew calm.


    "If you truly desire this item, it''s not impossible... But given its Divine status and your evident strength, you should know its worth."


    " Do you genuinely possess equipment or items of equal value to offer in exchange?"


    John fell silent for a moment.


    The rat''s statement indeed highlighted the crux of his current predicament.


    To fairly acquire the Divine item, Son of the Storm, John would need to present an item or equipment of matching caliber.


    He did possess Divine equipment.


    Whether it was the "Divine Pce" sword he currently wielded, the Asura mask on his face, or the tattered cloak on his back, all were of Divine quality.


    In terms of value alone, the Divine Pce was at least on par with the Son of the Storm. The properties of the Asura mask and the tattered cloak he wore were even more exceptional than those of the Son of the Storm. However, these three Divine equipment pieces were invaluable to John, making them non-negotiable for trade.


    The Treasure Thief Rat gave a sly smirk, revealing a lecherous expression, "If you genuinely wish to trade for the Son of the Storm, perhaps you''d consider exchanging that mask on your face, or the cloak you wear?"


    John raised an eyebrow. Clearly, the Treasure Thief Rat''s innate ability to sniff out treasures and his seasoned discernment from years of treasure hunting had identified the worth of John''s Asura mask and his worn cloak.


    John responded with a slight smile, dismissively stating, "Dream on. Even if I were to consider trading these two items for your Son of the Storm, you''re not worthy of owning either of them. Excessive greed can only bring you boundless misfortune."


    The Treasure Thief Rat didn''t press further.


    Though he coveted John''s mask and cloak, his keen senses hinted at a dark history of blood and sin associated with them, indicating they were potentially dangerous possessions.


    Otherwise, the rat would''ve been enticed by them upon their first meeting.


    Feigning disappointment, the Treasure Thief Rat spread his hands in a gesture of resignation.


    "It''s a pity then. Clearly, without any other Divine equipment or items to offer, youck the means to trade for the Son of the Storm."


    Seemingly struck with a sudden realization, John chuckled, casually remarking, "Not necessarily..."


    With a gentle flick of his right hand, a deep purple gem silently materialized in his grasp.


    The gem emitted a faint glow that seemed to possess a unique magic, rendering it nearly impossible to look upon directly.


    Blue Sea and Adam stole a mere nce, instantly feeling dizziness wash over them.


    They swiftly turned their heads away to avoid its entrancing allure.


    Yet, for reasons unknown, the Treasure Thief Rat remained wholly unaffected.


    Uponying eyes on the dark purple gem, an intense fervor zed in its gaze.


    [Fallen Angel''s Heart (Divine item): Transformed from the energy core of the Fallen Angel Leviathan tainted by Dark Erosion, it embodies both the dark and Holy Light attributes. This gem can be embedded into weapons, significantly enhancing their properties. However, due to its high tier and immense energy, the embedding process is extremely intricate and can only be aplished by a master craftsman¡­]


    [Enhancement Attributes: +1000 Attack, +1200 Stamina, +1500 Magic Power, +50% Magic Damage, +50% Physical Damage, +50% Holy Light Affinity, +50% Dark Affinity...]


    [Additional Skill: Light-Dark Alternation (Divine Passive Skill), granting the equipment''s user an additional 10% Holy Light and 12% Dark attribute magic damage on each attack, with a 5% chance to annihte enemies of these attributes¡­]


    Indeed, this dark purple gem was one of the trophies John had acquired after vanquishing the Fallen Angel Leviathan.


    An energy gem transformed from a deity''s core, harnessing a power truly befitting of the gods¡ª the divine ORDER.


    "My heavens¡­ What am I witnessing? Oh my! Is this? Is this a divine status discarded after a deity''s demise?"


    The Treasure Thief Rat''s words were an excited jumble.


    Had John not been watchfully eyeing him, the rat might have already leaped forward to seize the gem for himself.


    Even its round little eyes now seemed wider, staring at John in disbelief.


    "You managed to acquire something like this... Surely you didn''t actually y a deity?"


    John replied with a slight smile, neither confirming nor denying the spection.


    Though he remained silent, his expression seemed to say it all.


    The Treasure Thief Rat swayed momentarily, a look of reverence overtaking its features.


    Who exactly was this human?


    Having the audacity and might to vanquish a deity, could he possibly be a royal demon of the abyss in human guise?


    Such an oundish theory arose in the Treasure Thief Rat''s mind, its face deepening with awe, eventually transforming into sheer terror.

 Chapter 224 223-An Enigmatic Smile （1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 224 Chapter223-An Enigmatic Smile £¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    In the end, John sessfully traded the Fallen Angel''s Heart for the Divine item "Son of the Storm" with the Treasure Thief Rat.


    One nce at the rat''s ted expression made it clear it believed it had struck an exceptionally favorable deal. And in truth, it had.


    To the Treasure Thief Rat, the Son of the Storm had been a hot potato.


    This item, forged and blessed by a deity, carried the very ORDER power of that god.


    No matter its location, if the deity ever wished to trace it, they could harness the ORDER power to locate the item''s exact whereabouts...


    Previously, it was the Treasure Thief Rat''s uncanny ability to sense the item''s energy that had driven it to steal the Son of the Storm from the Storm City Lord''s Mansion, acting upon its intrinsic kleptomaniac nature.


    The moment he acquired the item, he was immediately filled with regret.


    If the god of storms came knocking because of this item, the rat would truly be trapped with no ce to run, neither heaven nor earth offering refuge.


    While he possessed an escape speed even some deities envied, confronting a deity wieldingplete ORDER power would mean countless ways to prevent his escape.


    The Treasure Thief Rat had initially nned to promptly seek out an ancient figure who had been in seclusion for many years.


    He intended to pay a certain price to ask for assistance in dispelling the ORDER power within the Son of the Storm.


    But now, someone was voluntarily offering an even more exquisite Divine energy gem to trade for this burden.


    Naturally, the rat had no objections.


    His earlier reluctance was solely because he believed John couldn''t produce an equipment or item of equivalent value...


    The final transaction between the two was officiallypleted.


    [System Notification: You have acquired Divine item (Son of the Storm).]


    John delicately held the Son of the Storm, a gray spherical object, inspecting it with a cid expression.


    On the other hand, the Treasure Thief Rat, impatient, said, "Now that all the transactions are done, can I be released?"


    With a casual wave, John dispersed the darkness that enveloped the space.


    Abyssal Prison deactivated.


    Light from the distance once again poured into the area, and the elemental forces of the universe resumed their normal state.


    "You may go. I hope our paths cross again in the future," John said, a sincere twinkle in his eyes as he looked at the Treasure Thief Rat.


    The rat, however, shook its head vigorously, responding righteously, "Rest assured, we will definitely not meet again. "


    "Your human greed is vast and your methods beyond my capacity to handle. Trading with you feels like striking a deal with the devil¡ªutterly terrifying."


    The Treasure Thief Rat quickly stowed away all his acquisitions into his storage.


    Donning a golden cloak studded with energy gems, he promptly cast an earth-traveling spell.


    In an instant, he burrowed into the ground and soon vanished without a trace.


    John stood still, lost in contemtion.


    "Truly a speed even deities might envy... he certainly knows how to make a swift exit," he mused.


    Only after the rat hadpletely disappeared did Blue Sea and Adam, who had silently watched John''s final transaction with the rat from a distance, approach.


    They had been observing the proceedings intently, their hearts filled with amazement.


    Divine equipment and items were of a caliber they couldn''t hope to touch in the near future.


    And yet, John had effortlessly presented a Divine energy gem, and with it, sessfully traded for the Son of the Storm.


    But Blue Sea and Adam harbored some doubts.


    They looked at John, their curiosity evident, and asked, "Why, Galewind, would you trade such a priceless Divine energy gem for the Son of the Storm, which seemingly holds little importance to you?"


    John casually twirled the gray, spherical Son of the Storm between his fingers, a nonchnt gesture.


    Blue Sea and Adam watched, their hearts skipping a beat.


    The item didn''t appear to be particrly sturdy; if it were to identally drop and shatter, that would be quite the catastrophe.


    Of course, a Divine item wouldn''t be as fragile as they imagined.


    But John''s cavalier attitude toward such a priceless artifact was enough to earn the admiration of these two experienced guild leaders, well-versed in the world''s wonders.


    John replied with a faint smile, "The energy gem doesn''t hold much significance for me. On the other hand, I intend to use this Son of the Storm for a deal with the lord of Storm City."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged puzzled looks.


    However, seeing John''s reluctance to borate, they wisely chose not to press further on the matter.


    Suddenly, a thought seemed to strike Adam, and his gaze turned peculiar.


    He stared intently at the Asura mask on John''s face, his eyes burning with curiosity.


    "From the tone of Treasure Thief Rat earlier, it initially wanted your mask and that tattered cloak on your back. Could those two pieces of equipment also be of Divine caliber?"


    Adam''s urgency was palpable, drawing the attention of the young man beside him.


    Blue Sea, having missed the conversation between Treasure Thief Rat and John, was unaware of this revtion.


    Now, hearing Adam''s query, he too was taken aback.


    John nonchntly nodded, stating calmly, "This mask and cloak are unique equipment for my ss. Naturally, they''re of Divine grade."


    Both Blue Sea and Adam exchanged looks of utter astonishment.


    Only now did they realize they had already witnessed what Divine Equipment looked like.


    Galewind truly had a knack for understatement.


    No one could have imagined that these seemingly mundane pieces of gear on him had already reached the pinnacle grade in the game.


    Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, Blue Sea inquired with a hint of confusion, "But why have these two pieces of equipment never appeared on the equipment leaderboard?"


    John responded with a subtle smile, nonchntly stating, "It''s because these two pieces of equipment are rather special. The system deemed it unnecessary to disy them on the equipment leaderboard."


    This revtion further mystified Blue Sea and Adam.


    Was it possible that in the game Godyer, there existed such wondrous equipment that even the system would make exceptions for them?


    The two of them, almost in sync, chose not to press further.


    It was evident to both that the mask on John''s face and the cloak on his back were linked to his enigmatic ss.


    Given that John had never publicly disclosed what his ss was, it suggested that this ss was exceptionally rare and shrouded in profound secrets.


    Both Blue Sea and Adam, being savvy individuals, realized that even if they continued to inquire, John wouldn''t reveal any more information.


    John casually stored the Son of the Storm in his backpack, a look of pure satisfaction gracing his face.


    While Treasure Thief Rat might be smug, thinking he''d offloaded a burdensome item, wasn''t John feeling the same?


    The Fallen Angel''s Heart was not just a Divine energy gem, but it was also the discarded divinity of the Fallen Angel Leviathan after its death.


    Keeping it with John had always been a ticking time bomb.


    Given Leviathan''s status, it was improbable that the God of Holy Light wouldn''t monitor him.


    Should the daye when the God of Holy Light realizes Leviathan has fallen, an investigation into the truth would surely ensue.


    The Fallen Angel''s Heart, being the discarded divinity of Leviathan, was fundamentally tainted with the power of Holy Light.


    The God of Holy Light would simply need to channel his divine power, and he could instantly locate John through this energy gem.


    So, it was crucial to part with it as soon as possible.


    If noticed by the God of Holy Light, John''s identity would surely be exposed.


    The reappearance of the Godyer ss in the world would mean that all deities would see John as a direct threat, a human who could endanger their very existence...


    John, for now, had no intention of antagonizing all the deities.


    By trading the Fallen Angel''s Heart to Treasure Thief Rat, he could effectively divert the attention of the God of Holy Light.


    And since that conniving, rotund rat harbored ill intentions, why not let him face the wrath of the God of Holy Light?


    As John contemted this, a broad smile crossed his handsome face.


    But when he turned around, he was taken aback.


    Adam and Blue Sea had moved quite a distance away from him, wearing expressions of wariness.


    "Why are you both looking at me like that?" John asked, genuinely puzzled.


    Blue Sea cautiously approached, examining John intently, "Brother Galewind, are you alright?"


    Confused, John nced down at himself, finding nothing amiss. "Of course I''m fine! I''ve just acquired three valuable treasures, and I''m in high spirits!"


    Adam stepped forward, a quizzical expression on his face, "You have no idea how sinister your smile looked just now. Almost as if you''vemitted some grand mischief..."


    John rolled his eyes exasperatedly, "Is this how you always see me? I did nothing wrong!"


    Seeing John''s genuine perplexity, Adam and Blue Sea finally eased their concerns.


    For a moment, they even thought John might have been possessed by some malevolent force.


    Behind that eerie smile, they could almost discern a massive, shadowy figure, abyssal and demonic.


    After a pause, Adam burst intoughter, "Encountering such a mystical creature as Treasure Thief Rat and trading such valuable treasures from him is truly our fortune... But let''s focus on the matter at hand. Remember the ultimate goal of our journey."


    "Now that the trade isplete, shouldn''t we continue towards the Thousand Streams Cave?"

 Chapter 225 224-The Mystical Stone, Light of Times (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 225 Chapter224-The Mystical Stone, Light of Times (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Blue Sea nodded in agreement, "Indeed, we can leave. We''ve wasted too much time here already."


    As they were about to summon their mounts, John abruptly stopped them with a raised hand. "Hold on, our good fortune for today hasn''t ended yet."


    They looked at him, puzzled.


    John moved to therge stone where Treasure Thief Rat had been earlier.


    He crouched down, meticulously searching its crevices.


    "You might not be familiar with the peculiar traits of creatures like the Treasure Thief Rat. Whenever he''s present, there''s always a valuable treasure nearby."


    "Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lingered here for so long. He fled in such a hurry, but he still cast a lingering nce back at this rock."


    "It''s clear he didn''t manage to retrieve what he was after. That means there must be a priceless treasure hidden here."


    He examined the stone with enthusiasm.


    On the ground, there was a small hole previously dug by the Treasure Thief Rat.


    But no matter how he inspected it, all he saw were ordinary dirt and some broken nt roots, with nothing else of note.


    Hearing John''s words, Blue Sea and Adam grew interested and quickly approached, scrutinizing the rock from every angle.


    Despite their efforts, they couldn''t discern anything unusual about the stone.


    "It''s just a regr stone. You can find these everywhere along the road," Adam remarked, slightly puzzled as he gently tapped the rock.


    But in the next moment, something entirely unexpected happened.


    Where Adam''s palm touched, the stone gave way, leaving a deep, clear imprint of his hand.


    Adam hastily withdrew his hand, eximing in astonishment, "What on earth is this?"


    From the side, Blue Sea teased, "Impressive, Brother Adam! When did you master such a signature move? To imprint such a mark on a stone with just one p, is it some kind of special ability?"


    Adam gave a wry smile, quickly waving his hands, "Stop joking around. I didn''t use any skills. I just casually gave it a tap..."


    "Could it be made of pudding?" someone quipped.


    "Or perhaps, I''ve recently reached a new pinnacle of martial prowess, using a legendary technique to strike from afar..." Adam said, striking aedic martial arts pose that looked quite amusing.


    John, however, was not engrossed in the spirited discussion between the two.


    Instead, he went over to therge stone, gazing thoughtfully at the handprint left by Adam.


    It was indeed curious ¨C how could Adam''s casual tap indent the stone?


    Suddenly, a realization seemed to dawn on John.


    pping his hands together excitedly, he eximed, "I''ve got it!"


    Both Adam and Blue Sea turned their gazes toward him in unison.


    John smiled slightly and began to elucidate, "The true wonder lies not above, but beneath this stone. The treasure that the Treasure Thief Rat was so desperately trying to excavate might just be hidden below this very rock."


    Blue Sea and Adam became even more puzzled.


    They reached out, carefully feeling the stone''s surface.


    "Isn''t this just a regr stone?" they remarked.


    "The system hasn''t provided any hints. Apart from being a bit softer, there''s nothing particrly unique about it..."


    John unveiled a mysterious smile, posing softly, "Have you ever wondered why this stone has be so fragile that it yields to a mere touch?"


    Seeing both of them shake their heads almost simultaneously, John sighed with a hint of exasperation. "It''s because some force has altered the texture of this rock," he whispered.


    "Come, let''s move the stone aside first and then discuss."


    Upon hearing John''s words, Adam, always eager to disy his strength, stepped forward confidently.


    "I''ll do it. Moving this small stone is a piece of cake for me."


    The towering Adam positioned himself in front of the stone, gathering his strength.


    With a final burst of energy, he embraced the rock, attempting to heave it upwards.


    But the stone remained unyielding, standing firmly in its ce.


    "Small stone, you say? A p in the face, isn''t it?" Blue Sea burst into uncontrobleughter on the side.


    The two seemed to be the kind of friends who reveled in bantering with each other.


    Flushing with embarrassment, Adam roared again, the exaggerated muscles on his arms bulging and veins popping.


    Yet no matter how hard he tried, the rock seemed rooted to the ground, not even budging in the slightest.


    Now truly agitated, Adam thought to himself: with the strength bestowed upon him at his current level, it wasn''t just this stone - even a building made of stone could be effortlessly demolished by him.


    "I refuse to believe this! Today, I will move this stonee what may..."


    Adam''s gaze shifted as his body began to radiate streaks of pure, white light.


    The dense and sanctified power of the Holy Light gradually enveloped him.


    Soon, a full set of armor materialized around Adam.


    The helmet''s face shield descended, covering Adam''s handsome and domineering visage.


    The aura emanating from him screamed danger, warning all to keep their distance.


    Blue Sea, observing from the side, clicked his tongue in amazement.


    To think that, in order to move the massive stone, Adam would manifest his epic armor set in its entirety!


    Armored from head to toe, Adam exerted himself once more.


    Atst, the massive stone showed a hint of movement, albeit a slight wobble.


    To truly shift it remained an almost impossible task.


    Exhausted and drained, Adam sat down, panting heavily.


    Disbelief filled his eyes as he eximed, "Damn it! This stone defies thews of physics. It feels so soft to touch, yet it''spletely immovable..."


    John approached with a faint smile and gently patted his shoulder, saying, "Don''t strain yourself any further. This seemingly ordinary stone holds mysteries within."


    "With your current levels, moving this stone is virtually impossible... And look, the imprint you made earlier haspletely vanished."


    Adam stared in astonishment, finding the reality precisely as John described.


    The indentation he had made on the stone had, unbeknownst to them, seamlessly reverted to its original state.


    "What on earth is going on?" Adam and Blue Sea eximed in unison.


    John, appearing as though he held the answers to the enigma, confidently stated, "I''m certain that there''s a treasure resting atop this stone. "


    "And its properties are incredibly unique... I don''t know if you''ve heard, but within the world of ''Godyer'', there''s a substance which the native NPCs refer to as the ''Soil Blessed by the God of Time and Space''..."


    "But in reality, the Godyer Continent has no deity inmand of time and space. And even if one existed, it certainly wouldn''t bless a mere clump of soil... This substance is a natural material born alongside the ORDER of the universe," John exined as he slowly approached the massive stone.


    "If this stone could be easily moved, the Treasure Thief Rat we encountered earlier wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble trying to dig from its edge..."


    A shadow of obsidian light flitted across John''s eyes.


    Without a sound, his right hand settled onto the stone, and he suddenly exerted force.


    To Adam and Blue Sea''s astonishment, John''s body seemed to warp momentarily, as if his limbs were detaching.


    But after blinking and refocusing, they found John standing perfectly intact.


    A split secondter, a sharp, piercing scream echoed, and the stone shot out to the side.


    Casually dusting off his hands, John looked down with a smiling gaze.


    Beneath the stone, an unknown object emitted a dusky, brownish glow.


    The tiny granulesing together in that hue made it easy to understand why the native NPCs might refer to it as soil.


    But John knew better; this substance had nothing to do with soil.


    Curiosity drew Adam and Blue Sea closer.


    The three of them bent down, their heads hovering over the brownish "soil."


    John seemed unaffected, but after only a brief nce, Adam and Blue Sea felt the world spin around them.


    They quickly averted their gaze, taking several moments to recover.


    With a mix of astonishment and apprehension, they looked at John. "Galewind, just what the hell is this?" they asked.


    John replied with a serene smile, revealing a name, "Light of Times."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged puzzled nces.


    No matter how hard they thought about it, they couldn''t reconcile this name with the substance before them.


    The brownish glow, the soil-like granules ¡ª none of it seemed to corrte with the word "light" in any way.


    "What does this thing do?" Blue Sea inquired. "Why did we feel dizzy after just a short glimpse?"


    John calmly responded, "That''s because the Light of Times has the ability to manipte both space and time."


    "Although its range is significantly limited, it touches upon the two most mysterious ORDERS of time and space."


    "Given your current levels and capabilities, it''s no wonder you can''t gaze upon it directly."


    "In a sense, its stature isparable to that of a deity, perhaps even akin to a higher-level god... And just as a deity shouldn''t be directly observed, neither should this."

 Chapter 226 225-Don’t Be Dramatic, Take This... （1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!）

    <h4>Chapter 226 Chapter225-Don¡¯t Be Dramatic, Take This... £¨1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!£©</h4>


    Unable to use the Detection spell to examine the properties of the Light of Times, Blue Sea and Adam had to rely on John to ry its features.


    [Light of Times (Divineitem): Formed from a mysterious substance called Dust Light from the void. Originally found only in the depths of the void, some were scattered across the Godyer Continent during thest divine war due to disturbances in divine power. The Light of Times possesses an immense power, able to directly alter the form of objects, boasting capabilities such as disintegration, reshaping, and restoration...]


    Upon hearing John''s description, Adam and Blue Sea furrowed their brows.


    The information didn''t provide explicit values, but that didn''t mean its significance was lost on them.


    Disintegration meant the utter destruction of an item at the physical level.


    Reshaping could entirely alter an item''s nature.


    And restoration was self-exnatory: reverting an item back to its original state.


    "So, you''re saying this Light of Times can fully repair a damaged item?" Adam eximed, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Blue Sea, equally astounded, chimed in, "Not just that. ording to Galewind''s description, it can also change an item''s properties or even disintegrate it. Good heavens! What kind of power can aplish such feats?"


    John''s face lit up with a radiant smile as he gently said, "The wonder of this item goes far beyond what you''re imagining."


    "To give a simple example," he continued, "let''s say you have a piece of equipment that was once Divine but is now merely of an umon level."


    "With the Light of Times, you can restore that severely downgraded equipment back to its original Divine tier."


    Adam and Blue Sea were so astounded they found themselves at a loss for words.


    John continued at his leisurely pace, "Here''s another example. Just take any ordinary equipment or item, and use the reshaping ability of the Light of Times on it."


    "With a bit of luck, there''s a high chance you''ll end up with an item of exceptional attributes. "


    " However, this reshaping function is a gamble. If you''re unlucky, the reshaped item might end up with even worse attributes than its original form."


    "As for the disintegration feature, it''s quite straightforward... In future battles, unleash the Light of Times on an opponent''s weapon or equipment, and you canpletely disintegrate and destroy it."


    Adam and Blue Sea''s eyes bulged, reminiscent of startled cattle, struggling toprehend their emotions.


    Were they excited?


    Confused?


    Perhaps a mix of both, but above all, they felt utterly lost.


    They had never encountered an item with such miraculous attributes before, not just in the game of Godyer, but in any other game they''d yed in the past.


    "Why was it that when trying to move that massive stone earlier, despite giving it all we had, it wouldn''t budge? Yet, Galewind, with just a gentle touch, you effortlessly shifted it?" Adam asked, attempting to divert the conversation to temper his overwhelming excitement.


    John responded with a subtle smile, not directly addressing Adam''s question.


    The reality of the matter was intricate.


    To thoroughly exin it might require extensive energy, possibly beyond Adam and Blue Sea''sprehension.


    In essence, the massive stone sat atop the Light of Times.


    This meant that the space upied by the stone had fundamentally separated from the primary space of the Godyer Continent.


    Both time and spatial ORDER had warped around the stone, rendering normal energy impotent against it.


    The only means to counteract this space-time distortion was to harness an ORDER energy of a simr magnitude, neutralizing the surrounding anomalies and reverting the stone to the principal space-time ORDER of the Godyer Continent.


    Among the trio present, only John possessed such power, enabling him to effortlessly shift the stone.


    Seeing John''s silent smile, Adam immediately realized that the subject must involveplexities they couldn''t grasp.


    Blue Sea timely posed another question, "Given how incredible this object is, as you''ve described, Galewind, how should we retrieve it?"


    "It can''t be as simple as reaching out and touching it, right?"


    John replied with a nonchnce, "Indeed, simply reaching out to it would not allow you to touch the Light of Times. The hand you extend might be utterly ruined due to the spread of the space-time distortion."


    While Blue Sea and Adam had only a vague understanding of the term "space-time distortion," they sensed the underlying danger in John''s tone.


    "It''s alright. Since you, Galewind, are familiar with the origin of this entity, you surely know how to extract it. We''ll merely stand by and observe," remarked Adam.


    As the saying goes, ayman shouldn''t meddle in an expert''s business.


    Adam was acutely aware of this wisdom, hence his casual demeanor.


    With a grand sweep of his hand, Adam entrusted the entire matter to John.


    He didn''t know when, but his trust in John had reached an almost blind level, a sentiment he rarely felt.


    On any other day, when handling affairs of the Genesis Guild, this level of trust would be unheard of.


    Adam always had his own standards, and he''d never ce hisplete trust in anyone, not even his most trusted associates.


    He''d always retain some measure of caution.


    But with John, Adam had never felt an ounce of concern or distrust.


    Much of this was due to the sheer power John had demonstrated.


    In Adam''s eyes, John seemed to epitomize omnipotence.


    It appeared as if there was nothing he couldn''t solve.


    Undeniably, this blind trust had often brought Adam unexpected surprises.


    Sure enough, without any hesitation, John strode forward.


    With a gentle wave of his right hand, a deep, dark energy unfurled, wrapping around the Light of Times beneath the stone.


    In the next moment, the orb of Light of Times began levitating, finally settling to hover silently between the trio.


    With a flick of his fingers, John manipted the dark energy, dividing it, ultimately partitioning the Light of Times into three distinct portions.


    He smiled faintly, remarking in a carefree tone, "The Light of Times here can conveniently be split into three parts, one for each of us..."


    "When you use it," he continued, "remember to channel your own energy into it, aligning with the seal I''ve applied. Rest assured, my energy won''t pose any threat to you. "


    "However, the Light of Times needs to be sealed with my energy. If you store it directly in your bags, it might adversely affect the space within them."


    Under the veil of the dark energy, the three portions of Light of Times flew directly in front of each of them.


    With a grand gesture, John stored the Light of Times that hovered in front of him into his bag.


    [System Notification: You''ve obtained Light of Times (Divine item).]


    Both Blue Sea and Adam remained silent, surprisingly hesitant to immediately store such a divine artifact in their own bags.


    John nced at them quizzically. "What''s the matter? Don''t trust what I said?"


    Blue Sea and Adam quickly waved their hands, rifying, "It''s not that. How could we possibly doubt you, Galewind? It''s just... the Light of Times is incredibly precious. You discovered it on your own, and we didn''t contribute anything. epting this gift feels undeserved."


    John''s lips curled into a gentle smile, saying nonchntly, "What''s all this fuss about? You both are being overly sentimental. We''ve got a saying, ''Those present share the prize.'' We''re a team now; it''s only fair to split the spoils."


    "If you continue to be this squeamish, I''ll just keep them all, andter, if you want a piece, it''lle at a hefty price."


    Hearing John''s teasing remarks, both Adam and Blue Sea disyed relieved grins.


    They hurriedly stored the Light of Times in front of them, their movements so swift that they left afterimages.


    "That''s more like it," John chuckled, continuing his jest, "You two are the guild leaders of top global guilds. If you keep being this shy, how do you expect to thrive in this world?"


    Adam, feeling content, retorted, "Oh, Galewind, you misunderstand. There''s an old saying: ''No reward without effort.'' If we just shamelessly epted, that would truly make us brazen."


    John rolled his eyes, saying half-jokingly, "We''re friends, now teammates. Why all the convolutions? Blue Sea has known me longer and should understand my straightforward nature. I despise beating around the bush."


    The eyes of Adam and Blue Sea met, both breaking into hearty smiles.


    The three of them, reaping rich rewards and sharing light-hearted banter, summoned their mounts, heading once again in the direction of Thousand Streams Cave.

 Chapter 227 226-The Lonely Mountain (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 227 Chapter226-The Lonely Mountain (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Beyond a stretch of sparsely vegetated hills, the faint sound of flowing water could be heard in the distance.


    John and hispanions looked up to see a solitary mountain looming silently ahead.


    The barely audible murmur of water seemed to emanate from that very peak.


    Adam and Blue Sea felt a jolt of excitement.


    On their journey, they had specifically consulted the Godyer Continent map, acquired from Treasure Thief Rat, to pinpoint the location of the Thousand Streams Cave, which was situated near a mountain.


    After their long trek, they were finally nearing their destination.


    As they proceeded, the sound of flowing water became more pronounced.


    Adam, looking at the solitary dark mountain, curiously remarked, "It''s odd. Typically, mountain peaks extend fromrger ranges, stretching endlessly. Why is there such an isted mountain here?"


    John chuckled lightly, exining, "That''s because we''re at the northernmost edge of the Godyer route, close to the world''s boundary. Here, anything can happen; any scene might manifest."


    Snow began to nket their path.


    The further north they went, the colder it got.


    The snowkes drifting from the sky were almost the size of fists.


    A muted grey enveloped the world.


    They had donned their specially prepared fur coats, wrapping themselves tightly.


    Yet, the biting wind managed to sneak past their cors, stealing thest remnants of warmth from their bodies.


    Fortunately, the trio was powerful enough, with a high resistance to the cold, allowing them to progress at a steady pace.


    "The snow''s falling so heavily, it''s hard to discern the path," Adam shouted, his voice raised to be heard over the swirling blizzard.


    With a hint of confusion, he asked, "In such an extreme cold environment, shouldn''t the sound of flowing water be unlikely? Shouldn''t all that water be frozen?"


    John couldn''t provide a reasonable exnation to Adam''s question right away.


    The three continued to trudge through the snow, and as they ventured further north, the snow''s depth increased.


    Eventually, even their mounts struggled, sinking deeply with every step.


    Resigned to the circumstances, John and Blue Sea had to dismiss their mounts and proceed on foot.


    Adam, however, didn''t face the same dilemma.


    The unicorn he rode, a magical creature by nature, glided effortlessly above the snow, leaving no trace behind.


    Yet, seeing hispanions on foot, he felt it only proper to dismiss his unicorn and join them.


    It''s said that mountains can be deceiving to the eye, making them appear closer than they truly are.


    What seemed to be within arm''s reach took the trio almost an hour to approach.


    Finally, they stood at the base of the mountain.


    Looking up, they were immediately struck by the wonder of the ce.


    There were streams of water that seemed to defy freezing, flowing gently down the mountain''s face.


    In areas with a significant drop, these streams transformed into roaring waterfalls, their cascades sshing against the rocks below, creating a spray of droplets.


    Such scenes were not umon on this mountain, adding to its mystique.


    From just the direction in which John and the others were gazing, they could see the spectacle of dozens of waterfalls cascading down simultaneously. It was evident that from other angles, simr scenes would unfold.


    John arched an eyebrow in realization. "So, this is why it''s called the Thousand Streams Cave," he mused. The "thousand streams" alluded to these very live waters...


    "It''s truly an unimaginable marvel," Adam eximed, awestruck. "In such bitter cold, there are still streams formed by lively waters..."


    Blue Sea smiled faintly, adding, "It''s more than just streams. With such a vast expanse and power, they could almost be called rivers..."


    The trio tightened the thick cloaks around them, pressing on against the wind and snow.


    Strangely, once they set foot within the mountain''s domain, the blizzards that had raged around them disappeared.


    The mountain seemed like its own microcosm, with a pleasant climate and flourishing vegetation, belying its far-northern location.


    [System Prompt: You have entered Thousand Streams Cave (This area is highly dangerous; proceed with caution).]


    The timely system notification rang in their ears.


    Adam looked around, bewildered.


    Beyond the surging torrents of water, no entrance or exit was in sight.


    "Hold on, if the system indicates we''ve arrived at Thousand Streams Cave, why can''t we find an entrance?" he pondered.


    Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, Blue Sea spected, "Could this entire mountain be the boundary of the Thousand Streams Cave?"


    John nodded gently, "It seems so. But where we currently stand is likely just the periphery of the Thousand Streams Cave''s mystical terrain. It''s not where our quest needs us to be..."


    "Neither the Water Orchid you seek nor the mysterious power the mercenary quest mentions are here..."


    John''s gaze swept the surroundings, searching meticulously.


    The flora around was typical of the Godyer Continent with no trace of magical essence.


    It differed entirely from the magical ambience described for the Thousand Streams Cave in the quest.


    Either they hadn''t found the right spot, or the true entrance to the Thousand Streams Cave was concealed somewhere within the mountain.


    John closed his eyes, letting his divine power radiate outward.


    Suddenly, he snapped his gaze to the nearest waterfall.


    His eyes, intense and piercing, seemed to want to look past the tumultuous flow, deep into the heart of the cascade.


    A warm smile tugged at the corners of John''s lips.


    "I know where the entrance is..."


    Both Blue Sea and Adam turned to look at John.


    Without hesitation, he strode forward until he stood right before the waterfall.


    With a yful smile to Blue Sea and Adam, he said in a nonchnt manner, "Please, follow me."


    With that, John leaped forward, his form shooting through the air like a released arrow, diving straight into the fierce current of the waterfall.


    Blue Sea and Adam were initially taken aback by John''s abrupt move, but understanding dawned upon them soon after.


    The two exchanged knowing smiles and, without hesitation, followed John''s lead, jumping into the torrent of the waterfall.


    Beyond the waterfall was a vast cavern.


    The cascading sheet of water concealed its entrance wlessly.


    As Adam and Blue Sea soared into the cave, they found John standing with his back to them, hands sped behind him.


    Directly in front of John was a gently rotating circle of light.


    Evidently, this was the genuine entrance to the Thousand Streams Cave.


    "Now that we''ve found the real entrance, let''s not waste any more time," Adam said, stepping up next to John. Side by side, he prepared to step into the glowing portal.


    Yet John swiftly reached out to halt Adam''s advance, "Wait a moment. Something feels off."


    Adam paused, looking at John with confusion, "What do you mean? Everything seems fine to me."


    John nced sidelong at him, remarking coolly, "Does it really? Hasn''t our journey been a bit... too quiet?"


    It suddenly dawned on both Adam and Blue Sea.


    From the moment they''d entered this mountain, the trio hadn''t encountered a single creature.


    This was a gaming world where monsters, meant for yers to gain experience, were in abundance.


    It was unlikely to journey this far without spotting even one, especially in such a scenic setting.


    The serene beauty outside resembled a terrestrial paradise; how could there be no creatures stirring?


    Blue Sea stepped forward, furrowing his brow, "Brother Galewind, are you suggesting this entrance might be a deception?"


    John slowly shook his head, "The entrance is real; the spatial ORDER above would not deceive us. But as to where it leads, we cannot be certain."


    Adam chimed in nonchntly, "Where else? Obviously, it''s the Thousand Streams Cave."


    John offered a slight smile, revealing his white teeth, "Of course, I know it leads to the Thousand Streams Cave. My concern is entering without precautions. What if it''s a trap?"


    Adam stared in disbelief, "That can''t be. How would the creatures inside even know we''reing?"


    John patiently exined, "Regr monsters wouldn''t have that intelligence. But remember the high-level quest from the Mercenary Hall?"


    "It hinted at a vast and malevolent force within the Thousand Streams Cave."


    "If the Mercenary Guild acknowledges a force as both vast and malevolent," John continued, "its bearer is no fool."


    The reason for John''s caution was an unexpected discovery: his usually infallible divine power couldn''t prate the cavern''s entrance to reveal whaty beyond.


    This puzzled him immensely. John''s divine power was at a staggeringly high level, surpassing even traditional deities.


    There were few in the world who could challenge him in a direct contest of divine strength.


    What force could possibly block his divine perception?

 Chapter 228 227-The Unexpected Fall-Out (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 228 Chapter227-The Unexpected Fall-Out (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    After much contemtion, John decided he would scout ahead alone.


    He pulled Adam back with one hand and whispered to the duo, "I''ll go in first, scout the way. If there''s no immediate danger, follow after two minutes."


    John''s decision was rooted in the stark contrast of strength between them.


    The bond they shared was solid, and John had always had a good impression of both Blue Sea and Adam.


    Had it been anyone else, John might not have cared for their safety.


    From John''s perspective, even though there was a mysterious force behind the entrance that shielded against his divine power, it didn''t necessarily mean that this entity was stronger than him.


    The previous incident at Bone Cave had involved the god-tier deity, Fallen Angel Leviathan, and only then was the mercenary questbeled as the highest difficulty - red.


    The current Thousand Streams Cave quest, ording to the Mercenary Guild, was merely an orange-rated high-difficulty task.


    Surely, it couldn''t be more challenging than Bone Cave.


    After all, if John could defeat a god, how could any enemy in Thousand Streams Cave be stronger than the Fallen Angel Leviathan?


    Seeing neither Blue Sea nor Adam object, John took a confident step forward, vanishing into the glowing entrance.


    Standing at the mouth of the Thousand Streams Cave, Adam gazed at the spot where John had disappeared, his heart heavy with emotion.


    "Blue Sea, have we be burdens to Brother Galewind?"


    Blue Sea was momentarily lost for words. As much as he loathed admitting it, they had indeed be John''s baggage, a liability.


    Their vast disparity in strength was the cause.


    Whenever John was on a quest, he constantly had to look out for them, ensuring their safety.


    Adam continued, "This feeling... it''s really quite... frustrating."


    Blue Sea sighed in resignation, "What can we do? Every time we explore mysterious terrains with Brother Galewind, the monsters we encounter are stronger than thest."


    "We''ve tried our best, but against these powerful creatures, we stand no chance."


    Adam pped his hands suddenly, asserting with conviction, "I get it now. It''s not that we''re too weak; it''s that Brother Galewind is just too strong."


    Blue Sea found somefort in Adam''s self-consoling rationale.


    "Well, there''s some truth to that. Still, we need to hasten our own power-ups. I have this unsettling feeling that if we don''t level up quickly, we might not be able to keep pace with the game''s evolution."


    Adam fell silent, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    Meanwhile, the instant John stepped into the luminous circle, he detected a faint energy sweeping over him, as if inspecting his being.


    A sh of light momentarily blinded him.


    When his vision cleared, John found himself in an extremely enclosed and dimly lit space.


    He deduced this to be the depths of the mountain, where thick rock walls blocked all external light.


    Yet, this ce wasn''t devoid of luminance.


    The entire area was popted with a myriad of mystical nts.


    These flora emitted a soft glow, their forms bizarre and captivating.


    Even though John wasn''t of the mage ss, he could distinctly sense the rich magical essence within these nts.


    Rubbing his chin thoughtfully, he didn''t immediately venture deeper.


    Instead, he stood at the entrance, taking a moment to thoroughly observe this wondrous space.


    [System Notification: You have entered the inner part of the Thousand Streams Cave. This is an extremely dangerous area, now their of some mysterious power. It is advised to retreat immediately...]


    This time, the system''s prompt shed in a stark crimson red.


    Clearly, this interior zone was far more perilous than the outer region.


    John didn''t heed the system''s advice.


    Instead, he tilted his head, feeling as if soft whispers tickled his ears.


    But when he tried to focus, he couldn''t hear a thing.


    However, from his position at the entrance, no strange creatures seemed to attack.


    John stood with his hands sped behind his back, waiting silently.


    Two minutester, the glowing portal behind him shimmered once more, and out leapt Adam and Blue Sea.


    Seeing John waiting for them, they quickly moved to his side.


    "Brother Galewind, you didn''t encounter any danger, did you?"


    John slowly shook his head, his expression serene.


    "I haven''t stumbled upon anything peculiar yet. Still, we must remain cautious. You''ve seen the system''s warning. The blood-red color speaks for itself, and I''m sure you both understand its significance..."


    Adam and Blue Sea''s faces instantly grew solemn.


    They rarely ventured into such perilous territories.


    Usually, within their guild, the tasks assigned to them were pre-scouted by subordinates to ensure no lethal dangers lurked, only then were these quests passed on to them.


    It was an inevitable arrangement; the significance of Adam and Blue Sea''s status was simply too great.


    As leaders of one of the world''s top ten guilds, overseeing a massive power with tens of thousands of members, their safety was always the utmost priority in any guild quest.


    Only when apanying John did they venture into areas deemed highly dangerous by the system...


    "So, what''s our next move?" Adam''s gaze was sharp, intensely observing every rustle and movement around them.


    John gave a slight smile, saying nonchntly, "Havinge this far, do you really think we''d retreat just because the system suggests it? I''m not one to abandon a quest..."


    Taking the lead, John began to walk forward.


    Guided by him, Blue Sea and Adam followed closely, matching his pace, delving deeper into the cavern.


    The trio seemed to be wandering through a magical botanical ocean.


    The diverse nts around them shimmered with an ethereal light.


    Though their gentle glow wasn''t particrly bright, whenbined, they managed to shed some light on the area...


    "Is that the Boneck Flower? My heavens, that''s the primary ingredient for crafting top-tier mana restoration potions..."


    "Am I seeing this right? An entire field of ck Grass? Many native NPCs consider this a panacea for injuries. If used to produce health restoration potions, it can enhance the potion''s effectiveness by at least 30%..."


    "The Man-faced Vine? Another valuable find. Perfect for potion crafting or as a bowstring for archers..."


    As they ventured deeper, Blue Sea couldn''t contain his amazement.


    He recognized and named each luminous magical nt they passed.


    With every new discovery, his eyes lit up with fervent excitement.


    Compared to John and Adam, who were outsiders in this domain, Blue Sea was innately a mage ss.


    These nts, brimming with magical energy, were directly rted to his area of expertise...


    "Can you quit your prattling? Don''t we already know what these things are? A simple Detection spell would give us all the details. Why must you incessantly describe them?" Adam, losing his patience, interrupted Blue Sea''s constant chattering.


    Rolling his eyes, Blue Sea retorted, "Of course, I know a Detection spell would reveal these magical nts'' specifics. I''m just emphasizing their immense value..."


    Adam clenched his fists, clearly irked by Blue Sea''s rebuttal.


    The heavy, agitated breathing emanating from him revealed his deteriorating mood.


    "Would you just shut up? Do we need you to remind us of their worth?"


    Matching Adam''s hostility, Blue Sea shot back, "I''ll speak if I wish. What will you do? Sew my mouth shut?"


    Adam''s grip on his fists tightened further, and a hint of anger shed in his eyes. "Blue Sea, are you looking for a fight, right here in this dangerous ce?"


    Scoffing, Blue Sea replied without hesitation, "If you want to fight, let''s do it. Think I''m afraid of you?"


    Adam let out a cold snort.


    A radiant white Holy Light began to emanate from him.


    Soon, the armor exclusive to the Divine Vanguard ss enveloped him.


    The sacred, ancient armor gleamed softly in the ambient light, and his knightly greatsword shone simrly.


    Beneath the visor of his helmet, one could see Adam''s zing crimson eyes.


    Blue Sea responded almost instantaneously.


    With a swift motion of his right hand, an ancient-looking staff materialized.


    The water elements in the air rapidly converged around him, and his robe billowed out, moving as if touched by an invisible wind.


    His downcast eyes turned a deep shade of blue - a sign of beingbat-ready.


    As tensions escted, and they stood on the brink ofbat, John, who had been leading the way, finally turned back with an exasperated sigh.


    "Ah..."


    Though it was a soft murmur, to Blue Sea and Adam, it rang out like a resonant gong, deafening andpelling.


    Both of them froze in ce, their previously clouded gazes swiftly regaining rity.


    Only now did they realize they had silently slipped into abat stance.


    They quickly dispelled the brewing energy, casting dubious nces at each other.


    What just happened? For a moment, both were at a loss.


    Standing between them, John spoke with a hint of frustration, "Aren''t you two usually on good terms? How did a slight mimunication lead to you almosting to blows?"


    Both Blue Sea and Adam could only offer wry smiles.


    They, too, were puzzled by their sudden re of anger.

 Chapter 229 228-Desire Treant (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 229 Chapter228-Desire Treant (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    "What... what on earth just happened?"


    The rtivelyposed Blue Sea was the first to stow away his staff into his equipment slot, deactivating hisbat mode.


    Adam, on the other hand, mirrored the same action. Bewilderment filled their eyes.


    John stood silent, eyebrows furrowed in contemtion.


    Truth be told, he too was in the dark about the sudden shift in their behavior.


    However, it was evident that their mental state was off-kilter, their emotions seemingly swayed by an external influence.


    "Aren''t you two usually thick as thieves? Did all the pent-up negativity finally reach its breaking point and explode?" John used a jesting tone, trying to diffuse the awkward tension.


    Both Adam and Blue Sea responded with wry smiles, equally puzzled within.


    True, their respective guilds sometimes had friction, but it never affected their personal camaraderie.


    Especially after both the Creation and Blue Sea Guilds started ying the Godyer game, they had maintained a close alliance.


    Where did these sudden conflictse from?


    Moreover, both were prudent thinkers and steady leaders.


    How could they act so impulsively?


    Seeing their silence, John''s confusion deepened.


    After pondering for a moment, he softly inquired, "Have you two had issues with each other all along?"


    Blue Sea and Adam both shook their heads with a mixture of amusement and exasperation.


    John''s brows furrowed deeply, as if struck by a sudden realization.


    In a casual tone, he inquired, "After entering the Thousand Streams Cave, did either of you encounter anything strange?"


    Blue Sea and Adam took a moment to ponder and then almost simultaneously eximed, "Now that you mention it, there was..."


    "After stepping through the entrance portal, I kept hearing a faint whispering sound," Blue Sea began. "It was so subtle and sporadic that I thought I was just hallucinating and paid it no mind..."


    The two finished their sentences and looked at each other, eyes wide in astonishment. "You heard it too?" they echoed.


    A glimmer of understanding dawned on John''s face.


    He peered deep into the cavernous dark before them, a peculiar grin forming on his lips.


    "It seems our host has taken note of our arrival, greeting us in this unique manner."


    "What do you mean?" both Blue Sea and Adam queried, their expressions filled with confusion.


    John chuckled lightly, a hint of mystique in his voice.


    "All in due time. Once we venture further, it''ll be clear. For now, my advice to you both is to restore all your stats to their peak and stay close, no more than ten steps away from me."


    Though Blue Sea and Adam didn''t fully grasp the reason, they heeded John''s words without hesitation.


    They followed closely behind him, mirroring his every move.


    Strangely enough, once they maintained this proximity to John, the eerie whispers that once resonated in their ears ceased entirely.


    The two exchanged nces.


    At that moment, John seemed to return to his rxed state.


    Hands sped behind his back, he leisurely navigated through the thick magical flora.


    "Guild Leader Adam, have you spotted the Aqua Blue Flower you''ve been so eager to find?"


    As they delved deeper into the Thousand Streams Cave, John nced over with a teasing grin.


    Adam surveyed the surroundings, slowly shaking his head.


    "While there are plenty of rare magical nts here, there''s no trace of the Aqua Blue Flower..."


    Raising an eyebrow in surprise, John inquired, "Is it really that rare?"


    Before Adam could answer, Blue Sea chimed in with a smile, "Indeed, it''s rare. Throughout the entire Godyer Continent, within the areas yers have explored, no one has reported finding the Aqua Blue Flower."


    "The discovery of the Thousand Streams Cave was serendipitous. It happened when a member of Adam''s guild was on a quest in Storm City and inadvertently learned about it from a venerable local NPC elder," Blue Sea exined.


    "Without that fortunate incident, we might have been searching for the Aqua Blue Flower for a much longer time."


    John nodded in realization, the pieces fitting together.


    The trio continued their journey.


    The deeper they went, the more bizarre the magical nts appeared.


    At the entrance of the Thousand Streams Cave, the nts had resembled...well, nts.


    Now, however, the magical flora before them looked more like monstrous beings that might dwell in hell.


    Some were covered in tumorous growths, quivering in the air as if pulsating with life.


    Others bore enormous human-like faces, their features clear and distinct, offering the trio a chilling grin.


    And still others resembled tentacles, dotted with massive eyes, each exhibiting its own unique expression.


    These eerie nts sent shivers down the spines of both Blue Sea and Adam.


    However, John''s expression remained unflinching, as if he was ustomed to such sights.


    "What... what are these nts? Why have I never seen them before?" Blue Sea''s voice quivered slightly.


    Even with his usualposure, he felt a hint of fear in the face of these eerie nts.


    Adam kept his head lowered, not daring to take another nce.


    It wasn''t the fear of what he saw, but rather his intense phobia ying tricks on him.


    With a faint smile, John nonchntly responded, "Don''t be rmed. You surely recognize these nts. They''ve just been corrupted by some mysterious energy, causing them to mutate..."


    Blue Sea''s face showed utter disbelief. Almost instinctively, he cast his Detection spell on one of the nts:


    [Mutated Boneck Flower: A ck flower that grows in dim environments. Known for its strong hematopoietic function, it''s ideal for crafting health recovery potions. However, it has been tainted by the dark forces of the abyss, leading to mutation...]


    Dark forces of the abyss?


    Blue Sea looked up in shock, disbelief evident in his eyes.


    How could this even remotely resemble the Boneck Flower?


    Even if corrupted by dark powers, how could it distort to this extent?


    As he surveyed the surroundings, they were now entirely enveloped by these grotesque, mutated magical nts.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound echoed from the dense magical flora.


    "What''s going on?"


    All three turned towards the source of the sound, their eyes sharp.


    John sinctly responded, "Seems like the entity that rules this ce couldn''t wait any longer and has sent some pawns to test our strength."


    Blue Sea and Adam once again summoned their weapons, readying themselves for battle.


    This time, however, their target wasn''t each other but the direction from which the noise emanated.


    The rustling in the direction grew more intense, causing therge mutated nts to sway more violently.


    Soon, the nts parted, revealing a grotesquely shaped creature crawling from within.


    The creature resembled a withered section of tree trunk, with two pairs of blood-red eyes embedded on it.


    A slit below the eyes either served as its mouth or perhaps a nose.


    Directly beneath its main body, hundreds of tiny vine-like tendrils acted as legs, rooting deeply into the soil.


    With every movement, these tendrils churned and wriggled out of the ground, making for a sight that was both terrifying andical.


    As the creature slowly approached the trio, the eerie nts surrounding them seemed to sense its aura, bending away in a sign of submission.


    "This thing... Its appearance is beyond abstract," Adam remarked, a twitch forming at the corner of his mouth. "Would you say this creature is nt or animal?"


    Without hesitation, Blue Sea responded, "Whether nt or animal, it''s undoubtedly a formidable opponent."


    Having cast his Detection spell, the information he received left him in shock:


    [Desire Treant (Elite Boss): Once an ordinary ancient tree, but a mysterious and powerful entity once rested beneath it. The entity''s energy seeped into the ground, corrupting the tree''s roots, imbuing it with desires and consciousness. From that moment on, it became the most loyal servant of that powerful existence...]


    [Level: 150]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Even though it was only an elite boss, the formidable level of 150 was enough to make Blue Sea wary.


    "This grotesque creature is actually at level 150?" Adam, having also discerned the attributes of the Desire Treant, eximed in surprise.


    Blue Sea tightened his grip on his staff, his expression grave. "It seems that the first creature we''ve encountered in Thousand Streams Cave is of boss level."


    John chuckled lightly, "It''s to be expected. The dense magical elements here naturally give birth to high-level creatures... especially when tainted by external forces."


    After pondering for a moment, Blue Sea broke into a confident smile, dering, "Galewind, my friend, Adam and I will take care of this creature. We wouldn''t want to trouble you just yet."


    John replied with a smirk, "If you wish to warm up, Blue Sea, I won''t stand in your way." He then gracefully stepped back, affording Blue Sea and Adam ample room to engage the creature.


    Standing side by side, the two readied themselves forbat.


    "Blue Sea, if the two of us can''t handle this creature together, we''ll be making quite a fool of ourselves in front of Galewind," Adam quipped, his spirits high despite the looming threat.


    Blue Sea responded with a faint smile, "We''re not babes in arms... Let''s show this creature what we''re truly made of!"

 Chapter 230 229-A Bitter Struggle (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 230 Chapter229-A Bitter Struggle (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    Though the Desire Treant had developed intelligence, perhaps due to its origins in the abyssal dark powers, its wisdom was starklycking despite its towering level of 150.


    Its mind was a muddled mess, chaotic and unstructured.


    The reason for its presence here was merely to follow an order from a higher being to wee some guests.


    But upon seeing John and hispanions, it seemed to forget its master''smands.


    John, of course, needed no boration.


    When he fully concealed his aura, not just the Desire Treant in front of them but even the mysterious entity lurking behind would be hard-pressed to detect any flow of energy.


    Blue Sea and Adam, however, were a different story.


    Theycked the ability to conceal their aura, and having engaged inbat earlier, their energies were firmly imprinted in the Treant''s memory.


    Now, the simple-minded treant had only one thing in its head: the insatiable desire to devour those two humans.


    The birth of the Desire Treant''s intelligence was rooted in its yearning for desires.


    As a former ancient tree, its utmost desire was to absorb various energies, aiming to evolve into a true living being.


    Before John and his party arrived, it had already consumed many human ss beings.


    That exhration of absorbing energy intoxicated it, leaving it hopelessly addicted.


    The treant''s blood-red eyes were fixated on Blue Sea and Adam, its chaotic gaze brimming with an insatiable thirst for blood and energy.


    This predatory look made both Blue Sea and Adam feel deeply uneasy.


    "Why do I get the feeling that this thing wants to eat us?" Adam whispered with a hint of sarcasm.


    Blue Sea, sharing the sentiment, nodded gravely. "Not gonna lie, I''m getting the same vibe."


    The two exchanged nces, their expressions filled with trepidation.


    This conjecture was too horrifying for them to fathom. Facing a formidable enemy was one thing; even in the worst-case scenario, death was the end.


    But the idea of being devoured alive was pure terror.


    Shaking his head to dismiss the horrific images conjured in his mind, Adam rationalized, "Surely not. It''s just an ancient tree turned creature. How could it possibly want to eat humans?"


    Before Blue Sea could reply, John''s chuckle echoed from a distance.


    "I''d be careful if I were you. I can detect the scent of more than one person''s blood on that Desire Treant. Consuming humans is definitely within its capabilities."


    Both Blue Sea and Adam tightened their grips on their equipment, instinctively stepping back in unison.


    But this small retreat only piqued the Treant''s interest.


    With its already limited intellect and nearly nonexistent patience, the Desire Treant immediately assumed that the duo was attempting to flee.


    "Roar... roar..."


    The Desire Treant let out a thundering roar, and from its withered trunk, four vine tendrils, each the thickness of an infant''s arm, emerged.


    They danced in the air, lunging towards Blue Sea and Adam.


    Upon closer inspection, one would notice that these whipping Vampire Vines were covered in a dense array of tiny, razor-sharp teeth.


    [Vampire Vine (Unique Talent)]: A special talent exclusive to the Desire Treant. It allows the summoning of four robust Vampire Vines covered in bloodsucking fangs from its body, attacking all enemies within a 500-yard range. If entangled by the Vampire Vine, the victim will suffer a continuous 2% health drain per second...]


    After activating the Eye of Artemis, John''s eyes widened slightly as he read the information.


    The attack effect of these four Vampire Vines was this potent?


    A consistent 2% health drain every second might not sound substantial at first.


    However, this percentage-based damage could bypass any yer''s health value.


    This meant that a yer with 100 HP would lose two points every second, while one with 10,000 HP would lose two hundred.


    The ability to inflict damage that ignored health pool size was truly terrifying.


    If entangled by these twirling vines, one would be rendered healthless in just 50 seconds.


    Clearly, both Blue Sea and Adam had perceived this skill''s property details.


    With a swift motion, Blue Sea cast a Windriding Spell on himself, allowing his body to glide backward.


    He shouted, "Adam, hold the line! I''ll begin chanting a powerful offensive spell..."


    "Damn it..." Adam cursed, his brows furrowed in irritation.


    But with the four Vampire Vines sweeping toward him, he had no choice but to hold his sword and shield aloft and face the onught.


    Even though the Desire Treant was only an elite-level boss, its staggering level of 150 made evading its attacks almost impossible.


    One had to endure the blows head-on...


    nting his silver greatsword firmly into the ground, Adam braced his shield with both hands and murmured, "Divine Sanctuary!"


    [Divine Sanctuary (Unique Skill) (Level 4)]: A protective embrace from the sanctified, it purifies all impurities. Upon activation, it manifests a defensive barrier, which can expand or contract, covering an area up to a 10-yard radius. Within the Divine Sanctuary barrier, one remains untouched and unsullied, all hex effects are nullified, and it can withstand a full blow from foes below a lord level...]


    This skill is an exclusive defensive ability of the Divine Vanguard.


    Once fully leveled up, it can automatically evolve into the Divine Skill: "Divine Guardian," which John had once wielded.


    However, to reach this skill''s pinnacle, a vast number of skill points are needed.


    As of now, Adam had only leveled it up to the fourth rank.


    There''s still a considerable way to go to reach the maximum tenth level.


    Still, against an elite boss''s full force, this skill was as apt as it gets.


    A serene and pure white light quietly emanated in front of Adam.


    The luminance grew, extending out from his shield and slowly enveloping the surroundings, eventually crafting a defense barrier as delicate as cicada wings...


    "Thud... Thud... Thud..."


    The baby-arm-thick Vampire Vines, quick as lightning, fiercelynced the Divine Sanctuary''s barrier, producing muffled resonances.


    Adam''s face drained of color, his towering figure retreating several steps.


    The barrier wavered incessantly, looking perilously unstable.


    Yet, it managed to fend off the first onught of the Vampire Vines.


    However, the danger wasn''t over. When the Desire Treant realized its Vampire Vines couldn''t prate the man shielded before it, it shifted its tactics.


    The four vines rapidly coiled around Adam and his defensive barrier, exerting pressure.


    The sharp fangs on the Vampire Vines thrashed wildly, desperately trying to pierce the barrier and reach Adam''s flesh.


    [Barrier Defense Remaining: 50%... 30%... 25%...]


    Witnessing the rapidly diminishing defensive capability of the barrier, both shock and fury overtook Adam as he swiftly grasped his broad silvery-white sword embedded in the ground.


    [Holy Light Judgement (Unique Skill)]: An exclusive skill of the Divine Vanguard, harnesses the Holy Light, transforming it into a sword aura that judges and eradicates all who dare tarnish its sanctity...


    A silvery arc of sword aura materialized from the tip of the massive de, roaring forward to cleave the Vampire Vines that ensnared him.


    However, to Adam''s astonishment, when the sword aura struck the vine, it emitted a screeching sound reminiscent of shing metal.


    A massive gash appeared on the Vine, oozing dark green sap, but it wasn''t severed.


    Adam''s expression grew stern; how could these Vampire Vines be so resilient?


    It''s worth noting that Holy Light Judgement is the mightiest single-target skill he wields, capable of cleaving even steel.


    Not far away, the Desire Treant continued its ferocious roars.


    The Vampire Vines danced and snapped, their disy intimidating.


    Without a moment to contemte, Adam gathered his strength once more, his silvery-white sword whirling in a fervent dance.


    Another Holy Light Judgement surged forth.


    This time, his target remained the vast wound previously inflicted.


    Several consecutive bursts of sword aura shot out, each precisely striking the same spot.


    Atst, one of the Vampire Vines was sliced in two.


    A bright red number appeared above the Desire Treant''s head.


    [-1200]


    Seeing that his assault finally took effect, Adam felt a surge of renewed vigor.


    Panting heavily, Adam lifted his silvery-white massive sword, aiming to press his advantage.


    However, to his shock, the severed section of the Vampire Vine writhed madly on the ground.


    In the next instant, it returned to its original position.


    A brief sh of ck light, and the wound healed seamlessly.


    Adam''s face drained of color in rm.


    The hard-won advantage he''d gained was so effortlessly undone by the Desire Treant?


    Just as Adam braced himself to strike again, a crisp sound rang out.


    The protective barrier surrounding him shattered under the immense pressure from the Vampire Vines, disintegrating into countless shards.


    The next moment, the four Vampire Vines surged at him like sharks scenting blood in the ocean.


    Left with no other choice, Adam activated the defense mechanism of his armor set.


    The Divine Vanguard''s exclusive Epic armor set he wore erupted in blinding white radiance.


    The Vampire Vines engulfed Adam, their razor-sharp fangs trying to prate the armor.


    Fortunately, the defensive prowess of the Epic set held firm.


    The fangs could only sh against the armor, unable to pierce through and harm Adam''s flesh.


    John, watching silently from the side, perceived the escting danger.


    He was about to intervene when he suddenly paused.


    For within his divine power sensing, Adam''s life force remained stable.


    Though his health dwindled slightly, it was far from fatal.

 Chapter 231 230-Wrath of the Sea God (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 231 Chapter230-Wrath of the Sea God (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    "Blue Sea, is your skill ready yet? If we wait any longer, I''ll be done for!" From within the tight sp of the four Vampire Vines, Adam''s muffled shout echoed.


    Not far away, Blue Sea responded with a somber tone, "It''s ready. Just hold on for a few more seconds..."


    John turned curiously to look.


    Blue Sea, at some unnoticed moment, had already raised his staff high.


    A soft blue glow continuously emanated from the tip of the staff.


    The water elements in the air, as if heeding a call, began to frenziedly converge around Blue Sea.


    [Tsunami Sky...]


    [Sea Element...]


    [Sea Wind Assault...]


    [Sea Cloud Possession...]


    When Blue Sea made his move, he aimed straight at the core of the Desire Treant.


    He showcased the most potent strength of his unique "Sea Mage" ss - a mana pool muchrger than average mages and a swift mana regeneration rate.


    Highly damaging spells rapidly hurtled towards the Desire Treant, forcing the monster to retract its Vampire Vines, positioning them as a shield against Blue Sea''s magical assault.


    This was Blue Sea''s best solution to turn the tides of the perilous situation: directly attacking the Desire Treant''s main body,pelling it to withdraw its Vampire Vines for defense.


    As it turned out, this strategy was indeed effective.


    At the very least, Adam had managed to free himself, now standing once more in front of Blue Sea.


    He looked utterly disheveled, his hair messy and his body stained with blood.


    Even though his Epic armor set had an impressive defense, the dense fangs of the Vampire Vines had still managed to find its weak spots.


    Several of the fangs had sessfully pierced into Adam''s flesh, and he was now bleeding at a rate of 2% per second.


    Without hesitation, he swiftly pulled out an umon-grade health potion from his backpack and gulped it down, barely stemming his rapid loss of health.


    "How are you holding up? Nothing too serious, I hope?" Blue Sea, while maintaining a consistent spell-casting rhythm, murmured softly.


    Adam waved dismissively, panting, "I''m not done for yet, but I''ve expended a lot of energy. It''ll take some time before I''m back at my peak..."


    Blue Sea furrowed his brows, concern evident in his voice.


    "We don''t have the luxury of time for a slow recovery. My spells have a casting interval. Soon, you''ll need to hold the creature off during its next assault..."


    Adam grinned, revealing his white teeth. "Leave it to me. I can''t promise much, but as long as I''m standing here, that monster won''ty a finger on you."


    Blue Sea nodded slowly.


    He had no doubt about Adam''smitment.


    Both being top-tier yers in the game, they understood that, in moments like this, absolute trust in teammates was paramount.


    And deep down, Blue Sea had unwavering faith in Adam''s capabilities.


    Having known each other for so long, Adam had never once let him down.


    It was then that John''s amused voice chimed in, "If you two esteemed guild leaders find this fight challenging, perhaps I could step in and handle things..."


    Adam and Blue Sea simultaneously shook their heads in refusal.


    "Galewind," Adam began, "we can''t always rely on your protection. Leave this caliber of monster to us."


    John merely offered a faint smile, choosing not to press the matter further.


    On the battlefield, the barrage of spells Blue Sea had unleashed in the initial wave finally began to wane.


    By a quick count, he had cast nearly a dozen spells in rapid session.


    Above the Desire Treant, a series of faint red numbers denoting damage floated.


    [-500, -450, -280, -670...]


    Clearly, even with the robust defense offered by its four Vampire Vines, Blue Sea''s spells had inflicted some damage on the creature.


    Perhaps one might say that the Vines were extensions of the Treant itself.


    However, these few hundred points of damage were merely scratches to the Desire Treant, which boasted a five-figure health pool.


    It was a mere scratch that barely impacted this elite-level boss''s fighting capabilities.


    If anything, the damage seemed to incense the Desire Treant further.


    Its roars of anger came wave after wave, resounding continuously.


    Seeing that the Desire Treant was gearing up tomand its four Vampire Vines for another assault, Adam, without hesitation, positioned himself at the forefront.


    Blue Sea, in tandem, lifted his staff, preparing to channel his next sequence of spells.


    The brief respite had given Adam time to recuperate a little.


    Once again, he raised his shield, invoking the "Divine Sanctuary" defensive skill.


    A barrier imbued with Holy Light materialized in front of him.


    "Blue Sea," Adam said with a deep andmanding voice, full of assurance, "focus all your energy on channeling your power. Leave all the defending to me."


    Without any hesitation, Blue Sea opted to abandon all defensive measures, channeling all his magical energy into casting offensive spells.


    The pair moved in perfect tandem, as if they had been close battlepanions for ages: one defending, the other attacking.


    There was no need for superfluousmunication; they intuitively found their roles within the team.


    John, watching from the side, nodded in silent approval, deeply impressed.


    This was the stark difference between top-tier and average yers.


    Even two individuals who hadn''t teamed up much could immediately identify their roles.


    Adam, the guild leader of a massive guild, willingly stepped forward, taking on the brunt of the monster''s attacks for Blue Sea.


    In turn, Blue Sea cedplete trust in his ally, immersing himself in the incantation of his spell, not showing a hint of defense.


    The ambient water elements began to converge in the air once more, this time with even greater intensity.


    John took a deep breath, the moisture in the air palpable as it filled his nostrils.


    It was evident: Blue Sea was preparing to unleash his ultimate.


    Sure enough, after Adam painstakingly withstood another wave of attacks from the Desire Treant, Blue Sea, with previously half-closed eyes, suddenly opened them wide.


    His eyes were entirely enveloped in a deep azure hue.


    He raised his staff, pointing it directly at the roaring Desire Treant.


    "Wrath of the Sea God (Legendary Skill) (Level 1): The rage of the Sea God, capable of stirring colossal waves in the ocean to annihte any who dare to belittle the sea..."


    "Upon casting, a vast fog consisting solely of water elements is conjured, enveloping the enemy."


    "It directly extracts the water elements within the foe, causing 500 points of true magical damage every second,sting for five minutes..."


    A pale blue mist suddenly coalesced in mid-air, following the direction of Blue Sea''s staff and wafting towards its target.


    This spell represented the pinnacle of Blue Sea''s current magical arsenal, the most potent single-target damage skill exclusive to Sea Mages.


    Blue Sea''s mastery over this skill was still in its infancy, having only achieved its first level, and he could barely muster the energy to invoke it.


    But the initial results seemed promising.


    The mist enveloped the Desire Treant, and soon, agonized shrieks of pain emanated from the monster.


    Blue Sea lowered his staff, a hint of exhaustion apparent in his eyes.


    To cast the Wrath of the Sea God, a legendary skill second only to Divine Skills, Blue Sea had almost drained every ounce of magical energy within him.


    It was fortunate that the Sea Mage''s unique ss had a mana regeneration rate far surpassing ordinary mages.


    Otherwise, he might not have managed toplete the spell.


    "How''s it looking? Does that creature still have the strength to retaliate?" Adam approached Blue Sea, steadying him with a hand, his voiceced with concern.


    Blue Sea slowly shook his head, his voice deep and somber.


    "I''m not certain. But if my spell took effect as intended, the damage it inflicts is nothing to scoff at. Even if the Desire Treant hasn''t been obliterated instantly, it''s likely gravely wounded."


    As the deep blue mist continued to ensnare the Desire Treant, Blue Sea and Adam seized the moment to recuperate.


    Their attention remained unwaveringly fixed on the Desire Treant.


    For they both knew well that if the Desire Treant wasn''t immediately obliterated by that spell, its ferocity would only amplify in its weakened state.


    Creatures of this tier, when whittled down to a certain health threshold, might very likely unleash a berserk mode...


    At that moment, John suddenly appeared beside the duo, giving them a wave.


    A radiant beam of Holy Light descended from the heavens, enveloping both of them.


    [Divine Guardian (Divine Skill): A blessing from the deity, purifying all impurities. Upon activation, a protective barrier emerges, adjustable in size, with the potential to span an area up to 100 yards in diameter. Those within the Divine Guardian''s shield remain untouched by corruption, all hex effects nullified, and it can withstand a full-powered strike from enemies below Demigod Level...]


    "Galewind... What is this?" Within the confines of the Divine Guardian''s barrier, streams of Holy Light caressed their forms, instantly dispelling any adverse conditions.


    Their health and mana rapidly rejuvenated...


    Adam and Blue Sea, their faces tinged with surprise, looked up only to find John smiling gently.


    He spoke with an understated elegance, "A little boost for you two... The energy from this Desire Treant carries a peculiar effect, subtly corroding your beings..."


    "I''m quite familiar with such energy. However, since neither of you have encountered it before, it''s understandably hard to detect. Even if you triumph over the Desire Treant, this energy won''t simply dissipate; it will continue to lurk within you..."

 Chapter 232 231-Slaying the Desire Treant (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 232 Chapter231-ying the Desire Treant (1st update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    John''s expression remained unflustered, yet his words sent a shiver down both Blue Sea and Adam''s spines.


    Had it not been for John''s warning, they would have beenpletely oblivious to any anomaly.


    They hastily closed their eyes, trying to sense any changes within their bodies.


    However, no matter how intently they tried, they couldn''t detect the elusive energy gnawing away inside them.


    Even the system had failed to alert them to any adverse effects.


    Upon opening their eyes, Blue Sea and Adam shot John a puzzled look.


    "Galewind, why can''t we feel this corrupting presence inside us?"


    John offered a cid smile, calmly elucidating, "That''s because the energy within you,pared to this specific power, is vastly different in essence..."


    He nced towards the still writhing and roaring Desire Treant shrouded in the deep blue mist, his eyes profound.


    "Now I know which enigmatic being upies this ce... To think that the tendrils of the abyss have reached even here. I wonder, why would such a creature choose such a remote location?"


    Blue Sea and Adam were left perplexed, unable to fathom the depths of what John alluded to.


    Wisely choosing not to probe further, they realized this matter touched upon themes far beyond their current understanding.


    After a brief pause, Blue Sea asked, "What would have happened if we hadn''t detected this invasive energy?"


    John nonchntly shrugged, "You''d likely find yourselves, one day in the future, wholly consumed by this force."


    "It would ensnare the most primal desires of your heart, turning you both into deranged lunatics."


    "This energy would feed on the power within you, growing stronger by the day, eventually usurping your inherent abilities."


    "And that''s not the end of it," he continued, "Once your powers arepletely overtaken, you''d be utter ves to this energy. Forever bound to the whims of its master, devoid of your own thoughts and will..."


    Blue Sea and Adam were instantly struck with horror.


    John''s calm words echoed in their ears like a thunderbolt from a clear sky.


    A silent force that could surreptitiously rece their power, turning them into madmen and ves?


    What kind of diabolical energy could achieve such a feat?


    John''s gaze once again shifted past the Desire Treant, as if trying to pierce through the depths of the darkness.


    With a slight smirk, he casually remarked, "The entity that upies the Thousand Streams Cave thrives on stirring the most primitive desires of the heart, turning beings into its servants."


    "Its influence isn''t just limited to humans; it can affect everything in this world. That roaring Desire Treant in the distance is but a manifestation of its power."


    Adam and Blue Sea, following John''s gaze, felt as though they were confronting a deity.


    In a daze, they felt as if they saw a shadowy presence deep within the darkness, grinning maliciously at them, waiting for the day they would lose their sanity.


    "Turn away! You are not yet ready to meet its gaze!" John eximed sharply, interrupting their terrifying reverie.


    Adam and Blue Sea quickly averted their eyes, a cold sweat instantly drenching their foreheads.


    John stroked his chin, musing aloud, "Seems like we got the short end of the stick with this mercenary quest. The dangers here are far beyond mere ''high difficulty''. Once we''re out, we''ll need to ensure Saphirpensates us..."


    Blue Sea replied with a wry smile, "Galewind, we''re in the midst of such peril and you''re still concerned about the difficulty of our quest?"


    John offered a faint smile, reassuringly stating, "What''s there to fear? With me around, do you think I''d let the dark forces truly consume you?"


    Hearing John''s calm andposed tone, the two guild leaders finally felt their anxiety ease.


    Without the formidable presence of John, they would''ve chosen to flee at the first sign of danger.


    To face an enemy capable of silently eroding their very being without even showing itself was beyond the capabilities of the two of them.


    Five minutester, the effect of "Wrath of the Sea God" finally waned.


    Desire Treant finally broke free from the continuous damage of 500 HP per second.


    Now, the treant looked utterly devastated.


    Three of its four sprawling Vampire Vines had snapped from dehydration, and its already withered body had shrunk by half to just over a meter.


    The small roots anchoring it to the soil were also broken in many ces.


    "Wrath of the Sea God" was designed to drain the water element from its foes.


    Every living thing is dependent on water, and nts are no exception.


    John, looking at the pathetic state of the Desire Treant, couldn''t help but praise, "I must admit, Blue Sea, your Legendary skill is truly impressive.


    This method of drawing water elements from an enemy''s body is a non-reversible damage to creatures of any attribute."


    Blue Sea responded with a bitter smile, "It''s a pity, though. I''m still at a low level, and I''ve only upgraded this skill to level 1. If I were at a higher level, I could''ve probably vanquished this creature instantly."


    John chuckled, shaking his head, "The difference between now and an instant kill isn''t much. Desire Treant''s HP is already below 10%."


    "It hasn''t activated its berserk mode, which suggests that these creatures, twisted by dark forces and gaining intelligence, likely don''t possess a second berserk phase."


    "Finish it off quickly and join me to face the true boss," he urged.


    At John''s confident words, Adam and Blue Sea felt a surge of motivation.


    Bathed in the Holy Light of "Divine Guardian", a Divine Skill, they were now back at their peak strength.


    Adam hoisted his silvery-white greatsword and positioned his shield in front of him.


    Protecting Blue Sea, he advanced step by step towards the grievously wounded Desire Treant.


    As John had predicted, the Treant''s vitality was now below 10% but it still hadn''t triggered its berserk mode.


    Its life force seemed utterly diminished, an aura of utter frailty surrounding it.


    From a short distance, Blue Sea and Adam unleashed their respective single-target damage skills.


    [Divine Decree¡­]


    [Sea Breeze Erosion¡­]


    The Desire Treant, although unwilling to admit defeat, could not withstand thebined assault of the two skills with its drastically reduced health.


    It let out a final roar and fell to the ground, lifeless.


    [System Notification: You have in the Level 150 Elite Boss (Desire Treant).]


    [Experience Reward: 50,000.]


    Since Blue Sea dealt the final blow, the bulk of the experience fell to him.


    A beam of white light shed over him, signaling a level-up.


    He had now reached level 94, just six levels away from the coveted 100.


    ted, Blue Sea burst into heartyughter, patting a visibly frustrated Adam on the shoulder.


    He gloated, "Thanks, brother Adam, for gifting me that killing blow."


    Adam grimaced, retorting sarcastically, "You think I wanted to give it to you? It''s just your dumb luck that the monster happened to die from your skill''s damage."


    Unfazed by Adam''s sour tone, Blue Seaughed heartily, "Brother Adam, I''m now at level 94, a whole four levels ahead of you. You better catch up!"


    Adam huffed, feeling exasperated.


    Just thinking about how half of the hard-earned experience he gained would be siphoned off by that gold-eating unicorn made him so frustrated he could scream.


    He internallymented, "What was I thinking choosing the Pdin ss when I started the game..."


    On the ground, the remains of the Desire Treant morphed into a beam of white light, dissipating into the ether.


    What was left behind was a treasure chest, shimmering enticingly.


    Blue Sea, with Adam in tow, approached it.


    They opened the chest together, extracting two pieces of equipment that gleamed brilliantly.


    After utilizing a Detection spell to discern the attributes of these items, simultaneous expressions of delight crossed their faces.


    "Not bad at all! Two incredibly top-notch epic equipment pieces," Adam eximed, "I never expected such rich loot from an elite boss like Desire Treant."


    One was a ring and the other a longbow.


    [Ring of the Treant (Epic Ring): Forged from the core energy of the Desire Treant. As the Treant was originally an ancient tree, the ring carries the essence of nature, possessing mystical powers...]


    [Level: 150 or 100 points in Nature Affinity]


    [Attributes: +100 Agility, +80 Nature Affinity, +150 Attack]


    [Additional Skill: Treant Summoning - when activated, summons an 80-level treant creature to aid in battle...]


    [ss: Druid or Mage...]


    ...


    [Bow of the Treant (Epic Equipment): Woven from the Vampire Vines of the Desire Treant, this bow boasts incredible resilience and can withstand up to 100 pounds of tension...]


    [Level: 150 or 230 points in Strength]


    [Attributes: +180 Attack, +60 Nature Affinity, +60 Movement Speed]


    [Additional Skill: Keen Senses - when activated, can detect the slightest disturbances within a 300-yard range and can ignore enemy evasion, locking onto a single target...]


    [ss: Druid or Archer...]


    ...

 Chapter 233 232-The Magic Plant that Could Escape (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)

    <h4>Chapter 233 Chapter232-The Magic nt that Could Escape (2nd update, Cheer me with Power Stones!)</h4>


    While both pieces were epic equipment, their attributes were quite impressive.


    They certainly were a significant haul.


    Blue Sea turned to consult John, but found him merely shaking his head lightly.


    "This is your spoils of war. Distribute it amongst yourselves. I don''t care for such trashy equipment..."


    Blue Sea pouted.


    Although he was slightly offended by John''s dismissive remark, considering the god-tier Divine Equipment that John sported, he couldn''t really argue.


    To John, epic equipment was genuinely akin to trash.


    After some thought, Blue Sea said earnestly, "Brother Adam, how about I take the Ring of the Treant? It''s perfectly suited for me. As for the Bow of the Treant, it will be your trophy."


    Adam rolled his eyes, responding sarcastically, "Since you''ve already decided, why even ask for my opinion? Neither of these pieces is of much use to me anyway. Whichever you hand me is fine..."


    Indeed, both pieces were nature-based and catered to nature and mage sses.


    Regardless of which equipment Adam ended up with, it would be stored in the Genesis Guild''s warehouse, intended as rewards for otherpany members.


    After the defeat of Desire Treant, John once again approached Blue Sea and Adam.


    "Let''s venture further. The entity inside has awakened and is awaiting our visit."


    Hearing John''s nonchnt words, both Blue Sea and Adam simultaneously lost their smiles, their faces taking on a gravely serious expression.


    John could afford such indifference when confronting the mysterious being lurking within the Thousand Streams Cave.


    His immense power equipped him to handle any adversary.


    However, the other two could not afford the same luxury.


    The thought of nearly bing a ve to this mysterious being without any warning sent shivers down Blue Sea''s and Adam''s spines, causing them to break out in cold sweat.


    Navigating through the bizarrely-shaped magical nt forest, John, with his hands folded behind his back, led the way, his face serene and unreadable.


    As they delved deeper into the cave, the intangible energy in John''s divine perception became increasingly pronounced.


    Blue Sea and Adam closely followed, not daring to stray too far.


    They were still recuperating from the recent intense battle.


    In their weakened state, they were vulnerable, both to impending dangers and the insidious dark energy John had mentioned. All they could do was heed John''s warning to stay within a five-yard radius of him.


    Strangely, after the defeat of Desire Treant, no other creature emerged to challenge them, and the system''s hostility meter remained at zero.


    "Is it possible that besides that enigmatic entity, the only elite boss here was the Desire Treant?" Blue Sea looked around, puzzled.


    John remarked calmly, "It''s expected. The entity inside prefers solitude. The original creatures that inhabited this ce were likely consumed as nourishment the moment he arrived."


    "As for leaving Desire Treant alive, it might be because this creature was a manifestation of his power¡ªakin to kin. Plus, he would require a servant always ready to do his bidding."


    Blue Sea marveled, "So there are such mysterious beings? Aren''t the major bosses in Godyer typically surrounded by hordes of minions?"


    Adam let out an exmation, his expression a mix of amusement and disbelief, "This is the first time I''ve heard of a lone wolf boss..."


    John responded with a light chuckle, "Well, that being had a difficult past. Almost met death at the hands of a servant once, and since then, put his trust in no one ¡ª not even in his parents or kin."


    He continued, "Moreover, his abilities act directly on the mental ne. He doesn''t require auxiliary monsters to assist him in battle."


    Blue Sea cast a quizzical nce at John, "Galewind, from the sound of it, you seem very familiar with the being inside..."


    John nodded slowly, his voice soft yet firm, "Indeed, I am. Though we''ve never met face to face, I''m well-aware of his life''s journey."


    John didn''t delve deeper. After awakening the Godyer ss in the Godyer Temple and repeatedly meeting his demise at the hands of Azazel, only to eventually defeat The Devil and break free from the Godyer Temple...


    After absorbing Azazel, John didn''t just inherit The Devil''s powers.


    He also inherited a vast majority of his memories.


    This was the root reason for John''s seemingly vast knowledge and prowess.


    The Devil Azazel''s memories spanned eons.


    What hadn''t he seen or experienced?


    At least the secrets in John''s mind were so profound that even an omniscient deity might not be aware of them.


    And the entity deep within the Thousand Streams Cave?


    It shared an extraordinary connection with Azazel...


    Blue Sea ceased to examine the oddly shaped magic nts around them, realizing his ability to discern had met its match in these mutated species.


    On the other hand, Adam remained ever curious, his eyes darting around energetically, not missing a single new species of magic nt that emerged before him.


    John chuckled lightly and inquired, "Given how these magic nts have mutated into such bizarre forms, even if we were to find the Aqua Blue Flower, do you truly believe it would still be usable?"


    Adam, upon hearing this, could only muster a wry smile, "I don''t know. I''m not even sure if the mutated Aqua Blue Flower can still produce pollen... But since we''re here, we might as well give it a try. I wouldn''t want to leave empty-handed."


    John teased, "What if you do find the Aqua Blue Flower, only to realize it has mutated into a new species? Instead of pollen, you might collect some unknown substance."


    Adam grimaced dramatically, "Galewind, please don''t jinx our mission... After all the trouble we went through to find out about the Aqua Blue Flower''s whereabouts, if wee away with nothing, I might just roast and eat those two pet eggs."


    John burst into heartyughter at the quip, and Blue Sea, standing on the side, couldn''t help but chuckle too.


    However, Adam shot Blue Sea a disdainful nce, "It''s one thing for Galewind to jest, but what are youughing about? Isn''t one of those pet eggs yours?"


    Blue Sea''s smile froze instantly. Right, one of the Cloud Beasts was his.


    Without hesitation, he began earnestly scanning the surrounding magic nts, hoping to trace any sign of the Aqua Blue Flower.


    John shook his head with a hint of amusement.


    These two, in the presence of others, always acted the part of mature,posed guild leaders.


    Yet whenever they were with him, their demeanor shifted¡ªbing yful, casual, their emotions readily apparent.


    Still, this change in behavior from Blue Sea and Adam was heartening to John.


    It meant they truly regarded him as a friend.


    Only among friends can one shed the thick veneer and be their truest self...


    They journeyed deeper into the magic nt forest for another half hour.


    Blue Sea and Adam still hadn''t found any trace of the elusive Aqua Blue Flower.


    Instead, the magic nts, corrupted by dark energy, began to take increasingly abstract forms.


    As Adam released a Detection spell and bent down to closely examine a dark purple nt with a grotesque human face, the nt suddenly opened its eyes, locking gaze with Adam.


    Both man and nt were startled, jumping in surprise.


    Then, to everyone''s astonishment, the nt shrieked, yanked its roots from the earth, and dashed off deeper into the forest.


    Adam was left speechless, finally remarking, "Good heavens! Was that a nt or an animal? It ran faster than a rabbit..."


    After his heartbeat finally settled, Adam couldn''t help butment on the bizarre encounter.


    He had moved so close to the fleeing nt to read its attributes that when it opened its eyes, he was nearly scared off his feet.


    Blue Sea remarked coolly, "You should be thankful it didn''t attack you. That thing was a Snakebone Vine, a highly toxic nt often used as a primary ingredient for lethal potions by alchemists."


    "After mutation, its toxicity would be even more potent. Had it sprayed even a droplet of its venom on your face from that close, it might have been the end of you."


    A relieved expression washed over Adam''s face as he eximed, "That was close. Ruining my looks would have been a real tragedy."


    Blue Sea furrowed his brows, his voice growing somber, "What I really want to know now is if the Aqua Blue Flower exists here."


    "Even if it''s rare, it''s odd that we haven''t seen a single one so far. Were we given false information? Or were they all picked clean by previous mages?"


    Before Blue Sea''s words could fully settle, John''s calm voice cut through, "The Aqua Blue Flower is definitely here... Look, isn''t that one right there?"


    Blue Sea and Adam turned in surprise, following John''s gaze.


    Their steps halted, and their pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints.


    A mere hundred meters ahead, amidst a sea of Aqua Blue Flowers,y a captivating and eerily handsome young man.


    With an amused glint in his eyes, he looked curiously at the three unexpected visitors...

 Chapter 234 233-One of the 72 Devils of the Abyss, Mammon

    <h4>Chapter 234 Chapter233-One of the 72 Devils of the Abyss, Mammon</h4>


    The man reclining amidst the Aqua Blue Flower sea appeared to be in his early twenties.


    His features were so exquisitely chiseled they seemed sculpted, wless in every aspect.


    Dressed in a ck robe, his slender fingers asionally brushed away his cascading hair, giving off an aura of dark allure.


    Though a faint smile yed on his lips, his eyes were icy, betraying no emotion.


    "Wee to my domain, three fortunate mortals..."


    The man amidst the Aqua Blue Flowers spoke first, his voice carrying a neutral tone, rich and seemingly imbued with a unique enchantment, drawing listeners closer.


    The very moment his voice resonated, both Adam and Blue Sea''s eyes zed over in a trance.


    Without any conscious control, their bodies began walking towards the man within the flower sea.


    Inside their minds, system rms red frantically.


    [Warning! Unknown energy detected, invading mental realm!]


    [Warning! Unknown energy detected, invading mental realm!]


    [Warning! Unknown energy detected, invading mental realm!]...


    Yet the piercing rms failed to rouse the minds of Blue Sea and Adam.


    Their faces vacant, they looked like marites being manipted, bereft of thought or consciousness.


    Observing the two approaching figures, a wickedly pleased grin spread across the face of the man within the sea of flowers.


    His gaze was aloof, as if he were gazing down upon mere ants.


    Then, suddenly, John let out a quiet scoff.


    Although John''s voice was hardly loud, to Adam and Blue Sea, it was as if it had been amplified a hundredfold, piercing their eardrums and reaching deep into their souls.


    They snapped back to their senses, faces awash with horror, looking at the enigmatic man in the flower sea as if they were gazing upon a terrifying monster.


    "Oh? You''re quite an exceptional human, able to break my mental control," the eerie man said, his entire focus now on John, who stood with his hands behind his back.


    The man appeared genuinely taken aback by what he saw.


    "Your mind control isn''t impregnable. Breaking free from it is only natural," John tilted his head slightly, revealing a chilling smile. "I never thought I''d run into you here, Mammon..."


    The mysterious man amidst the flowers paused briefly, then abruptly sat upright, his face emotionless, "You know me?"


    John smiled faintly, speaking with an air of nonchnce, "Of course, one of the 72 devils of the Abyss, the infamous Mammon, wielding the dominion over desire and delusion. Knowing you shouldn''t be all that surprising, should it?"


    The man amidst the flowers, Mammon, now had an icy countenance. He gazed at John with uncertainty, not responding immediately.


    Suddenly, John made an odd gesture, waving his hand dismissively in front of him as if swatting away an irritating fly.


    "You know, even if I''ve exposed your identity, there''s really no need to silently ORDER a force to corrode my soul, is there?"


    Witnessing his stealthy ORDER attack being effortlessly deflected, even before it could invade the mysterious human''s mental realm, Mammon''s eyes betrayed a momentary shock.


    But that emotion quickly vanished, reced by a profound wariness.


    "You carry a familiar aura, not quite human. Could it be that, like me, this appearance is merely a disguise?" Mammon''s voice was even, his gaze inquisitive.


    John''s smile was radiant as he slowly shook his head, "You''re mistaken. I''m authentically human, quite unlike a demon like you wearing human skin. Speaking of which, I never expected to see you in this guise on the Godyer Continent. Is it now trendy in the Abyss to y human?"


    Mammon, realizing John had discerned the truth, fell silent once more.


    After a long pause, he finally murmured, "Someday, I intend to visit the human world. This vessel aligns well with their aesthetic preferences."


    John eximed with sudden realization, "That makes sense. If you were to appear in your true form, you''d probably scare arge portion of humanity to death."


    Mammon''s eyes turned cold and menacing, retorting darkly, "Human, you dare insult a grand devil? Do you tire of life?"


    With a devil''s wrath, the heavens and earth shift.


    As Mammon''s mood altered, the entire expanse of the Thousand Streams Cave transformed.


    First, the fundamental elements of the universe began to chaotically shift.


    Some elements surged in quantity, even condensing into tangible forms, while others disappeared entirely, beyond reach even in deep meditation.


    Then came a y of light and shadow: moments of blinding brightness that illuminated the space as if it were day, followed by intense darkness, making it impossible to see one''s own hand.


    Blue Sea and Adam felt as though the very fabric of space had turned upside-down.


    In their perception, their heads now faced the ground and their feet, the sky.


    This was the ORDER of delusion, affecting one''s mind directly, making them believe they were in a profoundly disordered space, reversing ck and white, and blurring up and down.


    Yet John stood unaltered, his gaze clear and undisturbed by the changing surroundings.


    "Give me a break. What is there about you worth my insult? Since when did the Devil be so vain about his appearance?"


    All the while, John kept a watchful eye on Adam and Blue Sea, who swayed and reeled beside him.


    Assured they were unaffected by Mammon''s ORDER, he refrained from intervening.


    For now, he''d let them wander lost within their minds...


    Hearing John''s words only intensified Mammon''s anger.


    However, he was astonished to find that no matter how he twisted the ORDER of the space around them, the human before him remained wholly unaffected.


    "Human... for now, I''ll assume you''re one, even though I can''t believe your kind could produce someone as formidable as you. Tell me your name. Resisting my ORDER grants you respect from the Abyss."


    John shed a grin, revealing pearly white teeth. "Galewind. You can simply call me by my name..."


    Mammon pondered deeply, ransacking his memory, but no deity named Galewind came to mind.


    Could he be a newly ascended deity?


    But that was impossible.


    Every birth of a new deity would tug at the world''s consciousness, and all deities, whether of thewful righteous or chaotic evil alignments, would sense the shift.


    Moreover, humans were inherently frail and dull-witted, hardly having the potential to ascend to godhood...


    While Mammon was lost in thought, John remained silent, discreetly unleashing the Eye of Artemis to gauge Mammon''s attributes.


    A mysterious gleam surfaced in John''s profound eyes.


    [Eye of Artemis (Divine Talent): You have been favored by the Goddess of Night, granting you the Eye of Artemis. With this gift, you can peer into darkness and the abyss, unveiling all their truths, and no illusion can deceive you. You can discern the truth of any matter and possess many mystical powers. With this talent, you can gaze directly upon deities.]


    Although this divine talent produced only the faintest energy fluctuation, it instantly drew Mammon''s attention.


    His head snapped up, his expression dark and foreboding.


    "That... that''s the divine power of the Goddess of Night. You possess the divine power of Nyx, that wretched woman?"


    John shrugged nonchntly, "Making a fuss over nothing..."


    After activating the Eye of Artemis, Mammon''s attribute information finally emerged.


    [Mammon (God-level Boss): One of the 72 devils of the Abyss, ranked thirty-third, ruler of desire and master of delusion, embodying the original sin of greed. Within the demonic ranks of the abyss, he leads the Legion of Desires and boasts the impressive feat of having once tempted a god into the depths of the abyss. He can provoke the most primal desires, exceedingly malevolent...]


    [Level: 1348]


    [Race: Demon]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Mammon before him would be over two hundred levels higher than the Fallen Angel Leviathan whom he''d previously in.


    It just went to show that even among gods, there were hierarchies of strength.


    Leviathan, by the standards of the deity structure in the Godyer world, might not even be noteworthy.


    With just a cursory scan of Mammon''s attributes, John immediately caught his... its attention.


    "Human, retract your pitiful probing. Do you presume to gaze upon my essence?"


    A fleeting grayish glow enveloped Mammon. The next moment, all the attribute information in John''s Eye of Artemis changed to:


    [Mammon (God-level Boss): ?????]


    Now, John was even more taken aback.


    This was the first time he had ever encountered a situation where his Eye of Artemis was rendered ineffective.


    Its description stated that it could directly view deities...


    When he had previously scanned the Fallen Angel Leviathan, although it had detected John''s probing, itcked the ability to shield against the Eye of Artemis'' effect.


    It had to be said that Mammon, true to his reputation as a deity specializing in mental intrusions, was a force to be reckoned with.


    John finally understood why his earlier divine power couldn''t prate the luminous entrance to get a glimpse of the situation inside the Thousand Streams Cave.


    Most likely, it was due to Mammon''s interference...


    John''s eyes dropped slightly, and he chuckled, "I''m not sure why you''re here, but judging by your current state, you don''t seem to be in the best of health, do you?"

 Chapter 235 234-A Strife in the Abyss?

    <h4>Chapter 235 Chapter234-A Strife in the Abyss?</h4>


    Hearing John''s nonchnt words, a shadow quickly passed over Mammon''s eyes.


    It seemed as if John had touched a nerve.


    With a soft huff, Mammon coldly responded, "Human, do not presume to pry into my secrets; it would bring about a catastrophe you cannot bear."


    As Mammon''s voice echoed, the vast sea of Aqua Blue Flowers around him started to ripple and sway, casting soft blue waves.


    John quirked a sharp brow, chuckling, "I never imagined that in your current state, you''d still have the audacity to threaten me."


    "You''re, after all, one of the 72 devils of the Abyss, the leader of the Legion of Desire. What on earth happened to leave you in such a grievous state?"


    A peculiar gleam shed in John''s eyes as he casually mused, "Did some upheaval ur within the Abyss?"


    Mammon went suddenly quiet, only casting a mysterious, measuring gaze upon John, not directly answering the question.


    Unintimidated, John met the gaze of The Devil squarely, his eyes unwavering, as if he wasn''t the least bit concerned about this Devil''s insidious mental intrusion.


    To be honest, John was genuinely curious about the answer.


    In the Abyss, Mammon held an unparalleled status and had immense power.


    Ever since thest divine war, when Azazel was sealed by the gods, the real rulers of the Abyss had been the 72 devils.


    Unless they fought amongst themselves, who could possibly inflict such grievous injuries on a war god-level boss?


    Under the scrutiny of John''s Eye of Artemis, at least four types of ORDER divine power within Mammon were shing fiercely.


    Those divine powers, foreign to Mammon''s essence, had turned his body into their main battleground.


    Their ongoing strife caused continuous, severe wounds within him, wounds that struggled to heal.


    Seeing Mammon''s silent demeanor, John couldn''t help butugh.


    He gazed calmly at the Devil, who once wreaked havoc across the Godyer Continent, and remarked nonchntly,


    "Even if you remain silent, I can infer part of the answer. Within you, there are at least four kinds of ORDER divine powers that don''t belong to you."


    "In terms of stature, the owners of these powers are on par with you. Their energy signatures are eerily simr to yours, unmistakably pointing to the other members of the 72 devils of the Abyss."


    "Thus, you chose to descend in this remote area not to invade, but to flee for your life."


    A sh of anger crossed Mammon''s face as he spat bitterly,


    "Damn the Goddess of Night, damn the Eye of Artemis, allowing a mere human like you the ability to probe a deity."


    "But now that you''ve voiced all this, do you intend to challenge me?"


    John shook his head slowly, his demeanor undisturbed, "I have no intention of provoking you. I''m merely curious about what has transpired within the Abyss."


    Perhaps sensing John''s genuine curiosity, Mammon''s expression gradually softened, a strange glint in his eyes, "You''re just a human. Why this intense curiosity about the affairs of the Abyss?"


    Without hesitation, John replied, "The Abyss has never relinquished its ambitions to invade the forces of order and justice. Being a member of the human race, I naturally wish to be abreast of our enemy''s movements."


    Mammon smirked dismissively, retorting coldly, "Given that, why would I, a Devil of the Abyss, divulge its secrets to you so easily?"


    John stroked his chin, remarking casually, "You will tell me..."


    Mammon''s curiosity was piqued, he replied with a spark in his eye, "Oh? I''m quite intrigued. How do you intend to extract the information you seek from a deity''s lips?"


    John chuckled softly, "I''m a warrior by ss, so naturally, I''ll fight you until you spill."


    Mammon paused briefly, and then burst into uproariousughter, as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke.


    "Human, I can''t tell if you''re fearless or just in foolish. Do you think that just because you can withstand my mental assault, you can stand against me inbat? You know nothing of a deity''s power!"


    John remained unfazed by Mammon''s derisive tone.


    He turned to look at Blue Sea and Adam, who were trying their best to blend into the background.


    Smiling, he said, "In a moment, I''ll try to pull this creature into another dimension to battle. When that happens, seize the opportunity to collect the Aqua Blue Flower powder."


    "With an entire sea of Aqua Blue Flowers here, there should be more than enough for your needs."


    Ever since Blue Sea and Adam arrived in front of Mammon, they had remained silent, not even daring to cast a nce in his direction.


    They held steadfast to the belief that a deity should not be gazed upon directly, fearing that even a brief glimpse might draw the terrible attention of this powerful being.


    The terror of being struck without warning still haunted Blue Sea and Adam, making them jittery.


    They had quietly listened to John''s conversation with Mammon, understanding that they had no ce in such a high-stakes dialogue.


    Hearing John''s words, Blue Sea hesitantly looked up, carefully avoiding Mammon''s gaze in the sea of flowers.


    "Galewind," he began with concern, "Are you truly nning to engage with this Devil? This is a genuine deity. Isn''t it a bit too risky?"


    John replied with a light chuckle, "This battle is inevitable. Don''t worry; I''ll be safe."


    Blue Sea seemed to struggle for words, and Adam quickly interjected, "Galewind, if it''s just for our Aqua Blue Flower powder, it''s not necessary."


    "We''ll surely find more in the future. There''s no need to recklessly provoke such a fearsome being..."


    John gently shook his head, responding calmly, "It''s not just about that. You''re unaware of what this creature represents in the Abyss."


    "His silent arrival on the Godyer Continent, especially in his wounded state, certainly conceals a significant secret. Today, I intend to uncover it."


    Adam asked in surprise, "You don''t seem the least bit concerned about Galewind''s safety, do you?"


    Blue Sea paused before replying, "Ever since I''ve known Galewind, I''ve understood that he never undertakes actions without assurance. If he chose to fight, he surely has his reasons..."


    "But I too didn''t expect that Galewind would dare to directly challenge a Devil."


    Both fell silent, faces painted with a look of admiration and awe.


    ...


    Inside the Abyssal Prison.


    Mammon, sensing the disorder of the surrounding ORDER, disyed an expression of astonishment for the first time.


    "Is this... the Abyssal Prison? Are you of my abyssal lineage? What ties do you have with the Abyssal Warden?"


    With hands sped behind him, John replied indifferently, "You''re overthinking it. I am not from the abyss, nor am I familiar with the Abyssal Warden you speak of."


    Mammon''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, scrutinizing John intently.


    The appearance of the Abyssal Prison had momentarily led him to believe John was a servant of the Abyssal Warden, sent from the abyss specifically to seek him out.


    However, John''s direct denial of this hypothesis only deepened Mammon''s curiosity about John''s true identity.


    The Abyssal Prison was a signature technique of the Abyssal Warden, even amongst the 72 devils of the Abyss, it was renowned.


    If this human before him truly didn''t know the Abyssal Warden as he imed, how could he deploy such a skill?


    Uncertainty swirled within Mammon.


    His gaze upon John was suddenly imbued with murderous intent.


    He had internally concluded that John was a spy sent by other Devils.


    John sensed this abyss-like killing intent and tilted his head nonchntly,menting, "Thinking of killing me? You''re hardly in the state to do so right now."


    "Your signature psychic corrosion has no effect on me. So, why not show your true form? This human guise only restricts yourbat capabilities."


    Mammon remained silent, aware of the veracity in John''s words.


    While he couldn''t fathom why his psychic corrosion was ineffective against this human, Mammon didn''t dwell on it.


    He abruptly levitated, his inner dark divine power stirring into action.


    With a sh of dark light, Mammon, who previously held a human form, revealed his true visage.


    John, looking over with keen interest, couldn''t help but twitch his lips in amusement.


    "Well, you really are... unexpectedly hideous. When you look in the mirror, do you ever find yourself weeping at your own ugliness?"


    John''s light-hearted mockery echoed throughout the vast Abyssal Prison.

 Chapter 236 235-Mammon’s True Form, The Battle Begins

    <h4>Chapter 236 Chapter235-Mammon''s True Form, The Battle Begins</h4>


    Floating in the void before John was a grotesque and terrifying demon ¨C the true form of Mammon.


    He stood several tens of meters tall, his body engulfed in swirling, malevolent ck mist.


    A pair of fleshy wings sprouted from his back, and his form was covered in inky ck scales.


    Atop his head were a pair of goat horns, and his features were hideously deformed.


    Razor-sharp fangs protruded from his cavernous mouth, and his blood-red eyes brimmed with cunning.


    It was no wonder John couldn''t resist poking fun.


    Truly, the epitome of ugliness...


    As John chuckled softly, Mammon''s figure vanished from its spot, appearing instantly before him.


    A look of rage contorted his face, with mes of fury dancing in his eyes.


    "Mortal, your mockery has pushed me past my limits. Now, you will pay for your insolence!"


    With a ferocious roar, Mammon unleashed a surge of dark ORDER energy.


    This energy spread swiftly, enveloping the entire battlefield like a suffocating ck fog.


    Feeling the shift, John''s inner ORDER energy surged, producing a brilliant aura that encased him entirely.


    He raised his hand, and a beam of energy shot straight towards Mammon.


    There was a look of disdain in Mammon''s eyes.


    He opened his maw, and a vortex of dark energy gushed out, colliding directly with John''s assault.


    "Boom!"


    A sound, deep and thunderous, reverberated throughout the expanse.


    The intertwining formidable forces erupted in a massive explosion.


    The resultant shockwave shook the very fabric of the space.


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly as his energy whirred once more.


    In a sh, he turned into a streak of light, swiftly maneuvering around the epicenter of the explosion and lunging towards Mammon again.


    Flipping his hand, a luminous longsword appeared, its de pulsating with immense power.


    It was the "Divine Pce" from his equipment inventory.


    Against an adversary like Mammon, even if injured, John knew better than to hold back; he had to give it his all.


    Thus, without hesitation, he summoned the mightiest weapon at his disposal.


    With the Divine Pce raised high, John swung it at Mammon.


    The de sliced through the void, emitting a blinding radiance.


    The sword''s energy morphed into a colossal dragon, its might awe-inspiring.


    With John''s overwhelming onught, Mammon was forced to dodge.


    A hint of mischief shed in his eyes as Mammon suddenly radiated an even more potent dark ORDER divine power.


    Raising both hands, dark energy coalesced into a shadowy orb, stealthily hurtling towards John.


    John''s gaze turned icy, sidestepping Mammon''s dark projectile without a moment''s hesitation.


    Like a bolt of lightning, he found himself behind Mammon in an instant.


    His Divine Pce de shimmered brilliantly, casting a blinding radiance, as he aimed a sh at Mammon''s neck.


    Whipping around with even more pronounced rage and slyness in his eyes, Mammon swung his massive hand, concentrating energy, in a desperate attempt to ward off John''s powerful strike.


    However, the sheer force emanating from the Divine Pce was formidable.


    While Mammon managed to parry the blow using his robust dark divine power and formidable physique, he was still sent hurtling hundreds of meters away.


    The gap between them widened once more.


    "A human? You dare still call yourself a human? I refuse to believe that there exists a human possessing the strength you''ve disyed!"


    Withbored breaths, Mammon pped his meaty wings, roaring furiously.


    John, holding the Divine Pce inversely, hovered effortlessly in mid-air, responding with a touch of nonchnce, "You deem yourselves gods, yet have never truly regarded humans. How can you possibly fathom human potential?"


    "I am an undeniable member of the human race, and your ever-elusive nemesis."


    It appeared as though Mammon felt a deep sense of humiliation, the fury intensifying in his bloodshot eyes.


    He raised his hands high, once again forming an evenrger Dark Magic Orb.


    [Dark Magic Orb (Divine Skill): Crafted by Mammon, one of the 72 devils of the Abyss, by harnessing his full ORDER energy. Imbued with dark divine power, upon release, it can inflict a 100% lethal effect on enemies below level 1000. For those above level 1000, there''s still a chance of lethality. Additionally, this skill carries a mental contamination effect, binding its target for two seconds upon impact...]


    Witnessing this, a cold smirk found its way onto John''s face.


    His Eye of Artemis allowed him to discern the attributes of the skill Mammon was about to unleash.


    Additionally, the Eye revealed to him the skill''s vulnerabilities.


    Consequently, John took a deep breath, channeling divine power into his Divine Pce de, cloaking it in a spectral luminescence.


    "Shatter for me!"


    John murmured, unleashing the fully charged Divine Pce with a swift motion forward, sending a colossal surge of sword energy directly at the Dark Magic Orb.


    This de of energy traced a beautiful arc in the sky, with unmatched speed.


    The Dark Magic Orb was instantly struck, culminating in a muffled explosion.


    The sinister energy within it sttered everywhere before quickly dissipating.


    The explosive force sent Mammon reeling backward for several meters, a flicker of astonishment shing in his eyes.


    He hadn''t anticipated that John could discern the weak point in his attack and subsequently dismantle the Dark Magic Orb with such formidable strength.


    Mammon''s gaze grew dark and brooding.


    Two sessive failed attacks had significantly drained his reservoir of dark divine power.


    The dormant wounds within his body stirred again, and the other dormant ORDER energies began to bubble up restlessly.


    Rather than pressing his advantage after the attack, John simply held his sword, floating nearby with a gleaming smile, mirthfully gazing at Mammon.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. We''ve merely begun, and your strength isn''t nearly enough to contend with mine!"


    Mammon barked angrily, immediately harnessing his dark ORDER divine power.


    Once more, he raised both hands high, and another Dark Magic Orb slowly took shape before him.


    John chuckled coldly, wielding his sword once again.


    The ethereal glow on the de of Divine Pce morphed into a wall of radiance, blocking the Dark Magic Orb''s onught in a split second!


    "Boom!"


    The two opposing forces shed, creating a profound impact.


    The power of the Dark Magic Orb quickly faded, and John effortlessly parried the blow yet again.


    "Not strong enough," John stated coldly, a hint of disdain shining in his eyes.


    His voice radiated confidence, as if victory was already within his grasp.


    Upon hearing this, a sh of rage appeared in Mammon''s eyes.


    Abruptly, he lifted his hand, and a dark scepter, shimmering with Flowing Light, materialized in his grip.


    "Don''t think you''re the only one with powerful weapons. You''ve merely been leveraging your equipment. Once I unleash my true power, how will you counter?"


    Mammon uttered with a chilling scoff. Raising his dark scepter, a surge of dark energy emerged, forming a massive Dark Vortex.


    [Dark Vortex (Divine Talent): ...]


    This Dark Vortex flew towards John with an rming intensity, clearly another mighty skill.


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing the thick and malevolent divine power contained within the Dark Vortex.


    John knew deep down that Mammon, now at his boiling point, was about to pull out all the stops.


    Though Mammon stood as one of the 72 devils of the Abyss, holding a notable rank amongst the gods, he was grievously wounded and couldn''t sustain a prolonged battle.


    Moreover, the strength John had showcased thus far was undeniably daunting.


    If Mammon hoped to best John, he would have to opt for a swift and decisive strike, deploying his full might from the outset.


    Only by striking swiftly could one ensure victory.


    John grasped this concept, thus he remained unperturbed.


    From the onset of the battle, he had maintained a defensive stance.


    It wasn''t that John couldn''t overpower Mammon, but rather, he knew that by dragging the fight out, he couldpel Mammon to admit defeat with ease.


    After all, John''s primary objective was to learn from Mammon about the mysterious events transpiring in the Abyss...


    With this in mind, John quickly formted a counterstrategy.


    While swiftly retreating, he swung his sword, the de''s luminance shing through the air, shing with the Dark Vortex.


    The energy from the sword intermingled with the Dark Vortex''s ORDER divine power, resulting in a massive burst of sound.


    "Is that all?" John taunted deliberately, his voice dripping with disdain for Mammon.


    Sword energy whirled around him, weaving into a shield that protected him from the onught of the Dark Vortex.


    Unfazed by John''s formidable defense, Mammon sneered coldly and darted forward.


    "Someone who can only defend passively dares to boast here? I''d like to see just how imprable your defenses truly are!"


    The dark ORDER divine power coalesced on Mammon''s scepter, morphing into a colossal divine power serpent.


    "Dark Serpent!"


    Mammon bellowed, and the serpent roared through the sky, causing the heavens and earth to darken, as it lunged ferociously at John.


    A glint of cold determination shed in John''s eyes, but he chose to remain unyielding in his approach.


    His Divine Pce sword danced in the air, parrying the serpent''s relentless assaults.


    The sword''s radiant glow shed with the serpent''s dark divine power, producing deafening shes.


    The fierce contention of these forces caused the entire battlefield to be enveloped in powerful energy fluctuations.

 Chapter 237 236-Toying and Turning the Tables

    <h4>Chapter 237 Chapter236-Toying and Turning the Tables</h4>


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill)]: A gift from the deity Alyssum, who governs shadows and the power of ughter. By employing this skill, one can instantaneously move within the range of their divine perception to a designated target, bypassing any barriers, defenses, or spatial shields in their path. It can be deployed twice, current charge count: two times, cooldown period: 30 minutes.


    Just as the serpent found an opening in the sword''s defenses, ready to breach, John invoked the Shape-shifting skill.


    His movements became swift and nimble, like a dragon soaring through the sky, sometimes dodging Mammon''s attacks and sometimesunching powerful counterattacks.


    His de glimmered, and energies rivaling the dark ORDER divine power emanated from it, radiating strength and majesty.


    "Another deity''s divine power... Just who is this human?"


    Mammon, with a gentle flutter of the fleshy wings on his back, stood in the nearby void, eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    Having participated in numerous wars among the gods, Mammon was deeply familiar with the deities of the orderly and righteous faction.


    With just one nce, he discerned that the skill John had unleashed bore a striking resemnce to Alyssum''s, the deity known for stealth and ambush.


    "No matter who this human is, capturing him will reveal all... And given my severe injuries, this human can conveniently serve as a source of energy to heal myself," Mammon pondered, gasping for breath.


    Hence, his response to John''s attacks grew even more ferocious, with darkness surging continuously.


    Recognizing that his ranged strikes couldn''t pin down John''s agile movements, Mammon''s extensivebat experience prompted him to decisively opt for close-quarterbat.


    After all, the demon race was inherently physically powerful. Even Mammon, whose primary attack method was mental temptation, could surpass many deities in hand-to-handbat.


    Like a specter, he seemed to appear from thin air around John, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks, aiming to find a weak point in John''s defense.


    Yet, John''s reactions were lightning fast, seemingly anticipating every move Mammon made.


    Like a master swordsman, he deftly dodged and countered, giving Mammon no quarter.


    The pressure on Mammon was mounting.


    The injuries inside him worsened, and the ORDER divine power, remnants from other Devils, which had been suppressed, began to wreak havoc within.


    His countenance became even more visibly enraged.


    Desperately, he released surges of dark energy, trying to regain control of the battlefield.


    Still, John''s defense remained calm and steady, leaving no openings.


    With a hint of a confident smile on his face, he leisurely moved about the heart of the battlefield.


    Every swing of his sword was elusive, like the traceless stride of an antelope, yet perfectly positioned to deflect Mammon''s every assault.


    After yet another fruitless onught, Mammon abruptly flew backward, putting distance between himself and John.


    He finally realized that this human was toying with him.


    If John could defend so wlessly, it meant he was still holding back, clearly aiming to exhaust all of Mammon''s energy and let the internal injuries take their toll.


    The fury in Mammon''s eyes felt almost tangible as he red vehemently at John.


    This realization brought Mammon profound humiliation.


    Now, Mammon truly felt cornered, having expended all his offensive strategies and still unable to prate John''s defense.


    His injuries intensified, and he had to divert a portion of his divine power just to suppress the wounds.


    "Why have you stopped? Come on, continue..."


    John said with a hint of mysterious amusement ying at the corner of his lips.


    Mammon remained silent, the dark ORDER divine power around him noticeably dimmer.


    John knew, the time to strike back was imminent.


    Taking a deep breath, energy surged throughout John''s body, the longsword in his hand gleaming even brighter.


    "Unrivaled Strike!" John cried out, his voice seemingly imbued with boundless power.


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine Talent): Through day and night, you honed your martial prowess, and at the pinnacle of your skill, you grasped this lethal strike. Once activated inbat, this blow contains the power of the ORDER of Heaven and Earth, capable of breaking any bondage, and even gods find it hard to resist.]


    His sword thrust straight at Mammon, the divine power on the de converging into a massive ray of sword light, much like a bolt of divine thunder from the heavens, bearing the force to obliterate all in its path.


    Mammon felt the oppressive power of the sword light, a sh of fear and resentment evident in his eyes.


    He dared not be careless.


    Swiftly forming hand signs, the dark energy around him rapidly coalesced into a wall of darkness, hoping to fend off the sword''s onught.


    Yet, the sword light was unstoppable.


    All of Mammon''s defenses seemed as fragile as paper mach¨¦.


    With a deafening crash, the sword light predictably pierced through Mammon''s wall of darkness, sending him hurtling backward.


    Sshes of dark divine power scattered in all directions as Mammon let out a painful roar.


    Seeing this, John wasted no time, swiftly closing the distance to Mammon, his sword shing once more towards Mammon''s form.


    The strike was even sharper this time, the piercing sword aura easily cutting through Mammon''s wall of darkness and tearing into his very being.


    Mammon''s cries of pain and fury echoed throughout the Abyssal Prison.


    John''s face remained impassive, even managing to speak amid the assault, "I''ll give you a chance now," he said coldly.


    "Tell me what truly transpired within the Abyss, and I might spare your life."


    While desperately fending off each of John''s sword strikes, Mammon roared back, "Foolish dreams! An insect dares to pry into the secrets of a deity... You''re sealing your own doom!"


    John remained unyielding, his attacks growing more relentless and swift.


    Atst, unable to bear the humiliation of being on the receiving end without retaliating, Mammon bellowed fiercely, his scaly arms crossing over his chest.


    Bracing himself against one of John''s blows, he leveraged the recoil to fly backward.


    Seeing John closely tailing him, ready to close in once more, Mammon frantically channeled his staff, releasing wave after wave of dark ORDER divine power.


    This just barely fended off John''s onught, creating some distance.


    Catching a glimpse of the de''s energy from the corner of his eye, a hint of shock passed through Mammon''s gaze.


    The intense heat emanating from the de surpassed his expectations.


    John''s eyes sparkled brilliantly, divine power surging within him.


    He chuckled coldly, adjusting his position in mid-air and lunging at Mammon once more.


    "Shape-shifting!" John cried out again, his figure vanishing on the spot, turning into a beam of light that circled Mammon. Suddenly, John reappeared behind Mammon, his gleaming sword pointing straight at Mammon''s back.


    With the force of ten thousand junctures behind it, the de aimed directly for Mammon''s back, its tip infused with scorching divine power, poised to decisively defeat Mammon.


    Sensing the impending peril, Mammon roared, hurling himself forward in a desperate attempt to dodge.


    Still, John''s sword plunged deep, and blood gushed forth.


    The spilt divine blood instantly disrupted the various ORDERs in the space, causing the entire alternate dimension to quiver chaotically.


    "Impossible! How could you wound me?"


    Mammon roared, staring in horror at the wound piercing his body.


    John merely smiled faintly, nonchntly withdrawing his sword, allowing Mammon to be sent flying, quickly widening the gap between them.


    As Mammon retreated, blood sttered in his wake, a sight of profound agony.


    Landing at a distance, Mammon hastened to summon what remained of his dark ORDER divine power, hoping to mend his grievous injury.


    To his dismay, he found that his ORDER divine power couldn''t staunch the bleeding, which continued unabated.


    John''s voice, filled with detachment, drifted over, "Save your strength. My blow carries an ORDER-level bleeding effect."


    "Even a deity cannot easily heal such a wound... especially considering your existing injuries. The twopounding each other have robbed you of any ability to self-heal."


    "You arrogant whelp! You''ll pay for this!" Mammon, a mix of shock and rage, quivered all over. With bloodshot eyes and a hint of madness creeping onto his face, he spat, "This isn''t over. You haven''t won yet."


    Darkness erupted from Mammon once more.


    Clearly, John had fully provoked the ire of this malevolent Devil, master of desire and delusion.


    With a deafening roar, Mammon abandoned any attempt to contain his internal injuries, rallying all his divine power, an oppressive aura emanating from him.


    John''s gaze sharpened, sensing the intensified dark divine power emanating from Mammon.


    It was clear: Mammon had entered a frenzied state, and John would soon face an even fiercer bacsh.


    "It seems you still have some strength left. But it''s of no avail!"


    Even in this moment, John remained unflustered, his demeanor as calm as still water.


    A mocking smile curled at the corner of his lips.


    John''s attitude further infuriated the raging Devil.


    Mammon let out a sky-piercing howl, the wicked dark divine power around him igniting into searing mes that twisted and warped the very space around him.


    Mammon''s crimson eyes snapped open, fixed intently on John.


    "Since you''ve chosen to provoke me, prepare to meet your end... Even at the cost of grave injuries to myself, I''ll ensure you fall here today!"


    John, undaunted, lifted his Divine Pce, pointing its de directly at the distant Mammon. "Thene and try, let''s see if your abilities are as formidable as your words suggest!"

 Chapter 238 237-Defeating the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 238 Chapter237-Defeating the Devil</h4>


    John''s taunt only deepened Mammon''s rage.


    As one of the 72 devils from the Abyss, each of Mammon''s appearances on the Godyer Continent heralded boundless catastrophe.


    Everywhere he went, all trembled, all submitted. Even the gods of the Order and Justice Alliance considered him a mortal enemy, not to be trifled with.


    Within the Abyss, Mammon was supreme, leading the Legion of Desire and ruling over countless abyssal beings.


    Never before had he been so disrespected.


    With an infuriated roar, Mammon''s body surged with dark ORDER divine power, transforming again into a ck vortex, rapidly lunging at John.


    This reckless approach signaled a battle to the death.


    John''s eyes narrowed, but instead of dodging, he met this terrifying dark energy head-on.


    He intended to defeat Mammon outright,pelling this haughty Devil into utter submission.


    With a swift motion, John unleashed a torrent of sword energy, its potency colliding with the dark divine power, creating violent fluctuations in energy.


    The ck vortex seemed to be sliced open by his sword energy, but quickly reformed.


    John sneered,unching another sword attack, its brilliance unparalleled.


    The force of his sword energy prated the protectiveyer of the vortex, aiming directly at Mammon.


    Mammon dodged hastily, but not without being grazed, leaving a trail of blood.


    Mammon roared in agony, as his dark ORDER divine power surged again, distorting the surrounding space.


    Refusing to back down, he concentrated an even denser dark force, creating a massive ck wave that rolled menacingly towards John.


    Energy once more surged within John, who evaded the oing ck wave with lightning speed, appearing beside Mammon in the blink of an eye.


    With the ethereal grace of a celestial, John''s sword thrust unexpectedly towards Mammon, who dodged just in time, sustaining only minor injuries.


    Retreating to a distance and pping his wings, Mammon red at John, yelling furiously, "Do you think you can defeat me? Do you realize I am a true Devil? I wield the power of endless darkness; what can a mere insect like you do against me?"


    John responded with an icy smile, "Yet the fact remains...your injuries keep mounting, while I remain unscathed."


    Boiling with rage and despite increasinglybored breaths, Mammon''s dark divine power only grew more potent.


    An abyss of dark energy emanated from his form, as if ready to devour all.


    With an astonishing burst of speed that seemed to defy the limitations of time and space, he lunged at John.


    John scoffed, stepping forward instead of retreating.


    With a casual swing of Divine Pce, a de of light sliced through the air, confronting Mammon''s dark divine power.


    When the sword''s luminescence collided with the dark ORDER divine power, a blinding sh erupted, filling the air with palpable, suffocating waves of energy.


    Madly unleashing his dark divine power, Mammon sought to devour the approaching de of light.


    Yet, the sword''s glow did not diminish; instead, it shone even more brilliantly as if nurtured rather than consumed by the dark energy.


    Unyielding and fearless, the de of light continued its course, piercing through Mammon''s dark divine power and aiming directly at his chest.


    With a deafening roar, Mammon swung his scaled arm in a desperate attempt to parry the incandescent de, but the light was too swift, too relentless for him to counter effectively.


    The sword''s brilliance tore through Mammon''s arm and continued unimpeded, ultimately piercing his chest.


    With a blood-curdling scream, Mammon''s entire form quivered violently.


    His dark divine power surged forth, attempting to expel the intruding de of light.


    But the luminous sword was relentless, a me that wouldn''t be quenched, resisting the expulsion of the dark divine power.


    John''s gaze turned icy and merciless.


    His sword, imbued with divine power, cleaved through the barrier of dark energy as if a great de descending upon Mammon.


    Summoning all his might, Mammon barely managed to parry John''s blow.


    He unleashed a low growl, and his dark divine power swirled manically, manifesting into a massive whirlwind of darkness aimed at John.


    Radiant holy light burst forth from John, forming an indestructible barrier shield that warded off the attack of the dark storm.


    [Divine Guardian (Divine Skill): A blessing from the deity, purifying all that is tainted. Upon activation, a defensive barrier forms that can either be small orrge, covering a radius of up to 100 yards. Within the Divine Guardian barrier, one remains unsoiled and all hexes are nullified, it can also withstand a full blow from enemies below the Demigod Level...]


    Against the Abyssal Devil, the Holy Light skills proved unexpectedly effective.


    The collision between the dark storm and the Holy Light barrier created a terrifying impact.


    The air was thick with a swirling blend of ck and white energy, punctuated by thunderous explosions.


    Grounding himself, John resisted the assault of the dark storm, thanks to the defense of Divine Guardian.


    However, the dark storm''s power escted, and cracks began to appear in the Divine Guardian barrier.


    "This is not enough!" John abruptly maneuvered around the edge of the dark storm, rapidly closing the distance to Mammon.


    "Unrivaled Strike!"


    With a resounding shout, John unleashed this skill once more.


    His Divine Pce ruthlessly thrust towards Mammon.


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine Talent): Your tireless training in martial arts has culminated in mastering a lethal strike. When activated inbat, this strike embodies the celestial ORDER, breaking all shackles; it''s an attack even deities would struggle to counter.]


    The sh between the sword''s edge and Mammon''s flesh resounded with an earth-shattering noise.


    As the immense forces met, space itself seemed to tear asunder, emanating a cacophony of fracturing sounds.


    The smile vanished from Mammon''s face, reced by a momentary look of terror.


    He felt his dark energies rapidly depleting, while the sword''s aura grew increasingly potent.


    A guttural roar of fury reverberated through the Abyssal Prison as Mammon''s dark powers surged more frically, preparing for a final stand.


    Swinging his magical scepter, he unleashed shards of dark divine power that corroded everything they touched, warping the very ORDER of the air around them.


    Clearly, this Devil had begun to burn his very essence, his source of ORDER authority, just to tip the scales of battle in his favor.


    With an icy smirk, John deftly avoided Mammon''s desperate counterattack using his swordsmanship and divine power.


    He moved with agile grace, dodging and retaliating in a dance of swordy.


    His de shed spectacrly with Mammon''s dark energies, sending out res of brilliant light.


    Suddenly, a perceptible dimming overcame the dark ORDER divine power enveloping Mammon.


    His attacks faltered for a fleeting moment.


    Clearly, the injuries within him had chosen this critical juncture to manifest.


    Seizing this ephemeral opportunity, John elerated towards Mammon, the Divine Pce in his hand humming with a piercing resonance.


    With a swift swing of his de, John unleashed a mighty wave of sword energy that tore through Mammon''s dark force field.


    Blood sttered as the sword energy grazed Mammon, who let out an enraged roar, amassing even more dark divine power for a counterattack.


    But no matter how he wielded his dark divine power, John always found a gap, effortlessly dodging Mammon''s strikes.


    John''s eyes grew colder, and he took a deep breath, gathering the energy within his body for a full-scale eruption.


    A radiant golden light immediately rose around him, blending seamlessly with his sword energy.


    "End this!"


    With a low growl, he unleashed a dazzling burst of golden sword light that shot towards Mammon with a speed that made evasion impossible.


    Feeling the threat to his very life, Mammon mustered all his strength, condensing his most potent dark divine power into a thick, dark wall before him.


    Yet, the golden sword light pierced through the wall without mercy, striking Mammon directly.


    A wailing scream echoed throughout the Abyssal Prison as Mammon''s body was pierced by the golden light, his malevolent dark energy rapidly dissipating.


    A sardonic grin curled up on John''s lips as he coldly stared at Mammon.


    "All your resistance was an exercise in futility. The oue of this battle was preordained from the start. You were bound to fail."


    Struggling to stand, Mammon''s true form was drenched in blood, sputtering and crackling with what remained of his inner injuries¡ªleftover ORDER divine powers burning his core essence.


    Finally, his massive body copsed with a thud.


    "Impossible! How could I lose to a mere mortal like you?"


    Mammon gasped, roaring in anger, his crimson eyes shing with manic light.


    Sheathing his Divine Pce, John slowly approached Mammon, lowering his head to quietly look down upon this once-arrogant Devil.


    "Now you can tell me what exactly happened in the Abyss, can''t you?"


    John''s tone was surprisingly mild, a softness as if he were speaking to an old friend, a stark contrast to the icy demeanor he had disyed moments ago.


    Mammony still on the ground, his chest heaving with each agonized breath, fresh blood flowing freely from his numerous wounds.


    Even though the Devil was in such a sorry state, his expression remained disdainful, eyes full of contempt.


    "Human, your victory is not just... Had I not been wounded, you would never have been able to defeat me. Damned be my luck, encountering a master like you in such a forsaken ce. I concede defeat. But don''t think you''ll get any information about the Abyss from me."


    A devil from the Abyss, Mammon had long since fallen into madness, having consumed so many innocent souls over the years that he had evolved into aplete Dark God.


    Even now, in his state of ruin, he clung stubbornly to his self-perceived loftiness.


    A slight frown creased John''s forehead.


    For a moment, he was unsure how to handle this defiant creature.

 Chapter 239 238-John’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 239 Chapter238-John''s Promise</h4>


    Mammon was once one of the 72 Devils of the Abyss, a being of iparable arrogance and power.


    Now, hey on the ground like a hapless monster, helpless and ready for ughter.


    His core ORDER divine power had already been depleted in the battle, and his existing injuries, aggravated by the new wounds inflicted by John, left him astonishingly weak.


    Aside from the natural resilience granted by his demonic lineage, he now had no special abilities to speak of.


    Well, that''s not entirely urate.


    This Devil''s formidable mental abilities remained intact.


    It was unfortunate for Mammon that none of his bewildering mental attacks had any effect on John.


    Therefore, to say that John could kill this Devil effortlessly would be an understatement.


    And indeed, John had no intention of sparing Mammon''s life.


    This creature was one of the highest-ranking rulers in the inneryers of the Abyss,manding the Legion of Desire, which had wreaked endless havoc upon the various races of the Godyer Continent.


    War was inevitable, and given John''s current standing, he was naturally aligned with the forces ofw and justice.


    How could he let such a formidable enemy retreat back to itsir?


    However, before ying Mammon, John needed to extract information about what had transpired in the Abyss.


    That this Devil, grievously wounded, had chosen to manifest in such a remote ce as the Thousand Streams Cave, suggested that a monumental secret was at y.


    John remained silent, contemting for a long while.


    Mammon took John''s silence as a concession, and the crazed grin on its face widened.


    "Human, I concede you are powerful. In fact, in my endless lifetime, I''ve never encountered a human as formidable as you. You might kill my physical form while I''m weak, but you can never extinguish my soul."


    John knew Mammon wasn''t raving deliriously in the face of death.


    He was aware that the 72 devils governing the inneryers of the Abyss had each left their Soul Seed on the Demon Origin Altar.


    If a Devil died, its corresponding Soul Seed would gradually revive by absorbing the dark energy of the Abyss.


    This was the fundamental reason why the forces ofw and justice, despite having far more deities than the Abyss, had never been able to gain the upper hand in the eternal war.


    The immortality of Devils was a universally epted truth in this world.


    It was the underlying reason why many deities of the forces ofw and justice had orchestrated an assault on Azazel during thest divine war, but could only manage to seal him away instead of killing him.


    In truth, those deities could have erased Azazel''s existence, but if they had done so, Azazel''s Soul Seed in the Abyss would absorb dark energy and gradually revive into a new Azazel.


    However, John was distinctly irritated by Mammon''s tone.


    He snorted softly, coldly retorting, "What does it matter if you have a Soul Seed preserved in the Abyss? What relevance would a reborn Devil of Desire have to the you that exists now?"


    Mammon''s smile froze abruptly, his eyes locking onto John with a mixture of bewilderment and suspicion.


    "Human, who exactly are you? How do you possess such intimate knowledge of the secrets of my demonic kin?"


    John scoffed dismissively, "Isn''t the Devil''s immortality a universally epted fact across the Godyer Continent? How is your hoarding of a Soul Seed in the Abyss a secret?"


    Mammon was not satisfied with that exnation, replying with grave intensity, "Indeed, many know of the existence of the Soul Seed, but not everyone understands that it grows into a new Devil."


    John suddenly unveiled a mysterious smile, speaking softly, "That''s because a Soul Seed absorbing dark energy grows into a Devil inheriting all the ORDER and authority of its original body, even retaining all of its memories."


    "That''s why everyone still thinks of you as revived beings, rather than duplicated ones."


    The moment John''s words fell, the bravado that once adorned Mammon''s demeanor vanished without a trace.


    His crimson eyes brimmed with confusion and fear.


    In a hoarse voice that strained to sound as loud as a roar, he demanded, "Who are you? How do you know a secret that only our demon higher-ups are aware of?"


    A subtle, mischievous smile curled the corner of John''s lips.


    "Care to guess?" he taunted.


    Mammon''s breathing grew heavy.


    His scaled armory shattered, wounds scattered across his chest that heaved violently with each breath.


    Clearly, his emotions were far from tranquil.


    John lowered his gaze, speaking with casual detachment, "If you tell me what exactly has transpired in the Abyss, then I''ll reveal my true identity to you."


    "If your answer satisfies me, I might even spare your life. After all, once you die, even if a new Devil of Desire is born in the Abyss, what would it have to do with you?"


    Mammon snorted softly, turning his head away, still wearing a guise of stubborn defiance.


    However, the flicker of indecision in his eyes betrayed that he was not as resolute as he appeared to be.


    John stood to the side, hands sped behind his back, patiently waiting.


    He couldn''t believe that Mammon¡ªa Devil who thrived on invading human minds and feeding on their desires¡ªwould truly be as unyielding as he appeared to be now.


    Demons in the Abyss were, after all, among the most cunning and treacherous beings in the world.


    The 72 Devils, as the ruling elite, were unimaginable in their duplicity.


    Over the years, the major churches of the Godyer Continent had been working diligently to strengthen the spiritual anchors of the various races through faith.


    Yet, even so, incidents of Devils invading mental realms continued to ur sporadically.


    How could such intelligent beings not cherish their own lives?


    Indeed, John''s waiting did notst long.


    Soon, he heard the gravelly, repugnant voice of the Devil Mammon once again, "If I tell you what has really happened in the Abyss, are you truly willing to let me go?"


    Without hesitation, John nodded, his face a picture of sincerity.


    "I swear on my own ss that I will not take your life. If I break this oath, may I forever remain stagnant, never progressing beyond my current level."


    A resonant hum filled the air, as if an enigmatic ripple had suddenly descended from the heavens, settling above John''s head.


    It was the automatic activation of a system-judged binding contract.


    It was only at this moment that Mammon''s face finally rxed.


    He loosened his grip on the ck scepter he had been clutching, allowing the divine weapon¡ªa match for John''s own Divine Pce¡ªto fall casually to the ground.


    Reclining into a morefortable posture, he was lost in deep recollection for a moment.


    After a pause, Mammon''s raspy voice broke the silence.


    "Given your current strength, you must have trained for many years. Perhaps you even participated in thest divine war...though I haven''t seen you on the battlefield."


    "You should be well aware that the Abyss currentlycks a true ruler. That''s because our greatest Father God¡ªHis Majesty Azazel¡ªwas ambushed in thest divine war by the treacherous God of Holy Light and several other despicable high-ranking deities."


    "Unable to kill Father God, they chose to seal him in an endless void."


    "After the disappearance of His Majesty Azazel, governance of the Abyss was left to us, the 72 Devils, and a few ancient ones among our kind."


    "We never believed that Azazel would remain sealed forever. He is the greatest Devil the Abyss has ever known, the true master of darkness."


    "Therefore, we Devils are all confident that one day, His Majesty Azazel will return."


    "We''ve also been diligently searching for the void where His Majesty Azazel was sealed. s, tens of thousands of years have passed without any results."


    Mammon''s voice, tinged with weariness, unfolded the events that had gued the Abyss for nearly ten thousand years.


    So engrossed was he in his tale that he failed to notice the increasingly strange expression on John''s face.


    "Because we are merely stewards for Father God Azazel, everyone knows that once His Majesty returns, all power will be restored to him. Thus, for ten millennia, the governance of the Abyss has been rtively stable. But all of this was upended a few months ago," Mammon said.


    A flicker of unprecedented confusion shone in Mammon''s eyes, tinged with a lingering, bone-deep hatred.


    "Several months ago, we were horrified to discover that Azazel''s Soul Seed, enshrined atop our altar, had flown deep into the Abyss and began absorbing dark energy. Do you know what that means? It means that Azazel has actually fallen!"


    Mammon''s voice grew tempestuous, roaring in fury.


    "It must be the doing of those self-righteous deities. Somehow, they found a way to utterly erase Azazel, who had been sealed for ten thousand years, from this world!"


    John''s demeanor grew increasingly odd.

 Chapter 240 239-Chaos in the Abyss, The Exiled Mammon

    <h4>Chapter 240 Chapter239-Chaos in the Abyss, The Exiled Mammon</h4>


    Several months ago?


    If John''s memory served him right, wasn''t that precisely when he had emerged from the Godyer Temple?


    That is to say, his act of ying Devil Azazel triggered Azazel''s Soul Seed in the Abyss to begin its automatic revival...


    Suddenly, as if piecing together a puzzle, John asked with an air of utmost gravity, "So, you''re saying that once Azazel''s Soul Seed in the Abyss umtes enough dark energy, it will revive?"


    Mammon nodded emphatically, a mocking smile gracing his face.


    "Exactly. Those sanctimonious deities have bungled their own ns by erasing Azazel. I don''t know what they were thinking. They should know that Devils never truly die, yet they went ahead andmitted this senseless act."


    "This instead allows His Majesty Azazel to break free from the shackles of his sealing, to return to the embrace of darkness once more," Mammon continued.


    John''s face turned ashen, his inner turmoil akin to a tangled ball of yarn, unable to settle.


    Yes, he knew about the existence of Soul Seeds for Devils, yet it never urred to him that Azazel could be resurrected as well.


    This meant that one day, he''d inevitably confront that imposing figure shrouded in darkness again.


    Taking a deep breath, John suppressed the palpitations of his heart.


    The countless deaths he had experienced in the Godyer Temple were still painfully vivid memories he''d rather not revisit, even though he''d eventually grown strong enough to defeat the great Devil Azazel.


    His recollection of Azazel was frozen at the stage where a mere nce would spell his doom.


    John couldn''t help but wonder: if he were to face a fully restored Azazel, unsealed after ten thousand years, would he be able to y him once again, as he had in the Godyer Temple?


    By now, Mammon had also noticed John''s unsettled demeanor and asked with a puzzled expression, "What''s that look on your face? Have you not heard of the might of Azazel?"


    Slowly shaking his head, John feigned indifference, "Of course, I have. It''s precisely because Azazel''s reputation is so illustrious that I find myself somewhat entranced."


    A look of profound reverence appeared on Mammon''s face as he snorted softly, "Naturally. His Majesty Azazel will forever be the nightmare of you so-called righteous andwful beings. His renown is known to all, indisputable!"


    "Had it not been for the treacherous ambush by the God of Holy Light and other sanctimonious deities, Father God would have alreadypleted the conquest of the entire Godyer realm..."


    John rolled his eyes, visibly irked. "What''s with the theatrics? If Azazel were truly capable of uniting the Godyer realm, how could he have ended up sealed away by other deities, reduced to the state of utter oblivion he''s in now?"


    Mammon, sensing the mockery in John''s tone, seethed with rage. His crimson eyes fixed on John as if they could bleed.


    John remained unperturbed, kicking at the ground beneath Mammon. "Stick to the topic. I''m not interested in your Father God Azazel. Just tell me what''s actually happened in the Abyss."


    Mammon took several heavy breaths. Though enraged, he waspelled to hold his tongue, for he was under someone else''s roof.


    Forced to quell his boiling anger, Mammon continued, "Although His Majesty Azazel''s Soul Seed has begun to draw upon dark energy, it will take at least a millennium to fully mature."


    "And it''s precisely at this juncture that my so-called brothers have begun entertaining dangerous ideas."


    John''s eyebrows knitted together. By ''brothers,'' Mammon likely meant the other 72 devils.


    "What sort of dangerous ideas?" John inquired, intrigued.


    Fire rekindled in Mammon''s eyes, his fury even more palpable than before.


    "They dare to contemte usurping Father God''s position, aiming to be the ultimate rulers of the Abyss! How could theymit such heinous treachery?"


    John''s interest was piqued. "Are you saying that there''s a civil war erupting in the Abyss right now?"


    Inhaling sharply, Mammon''s eyes were aze with hatred, almost taking a tangible form.


    "Exactly, and leading the pack is that damned Bael. I used to hold him in such high regard, trusting him almost as much as Father God."


    "Yet, he has rebelled, ascending to the Abyssal throne by force, rallying my other brothers to his cause!"


    John fell silent.


    Bael, first among the 72 devils of the Abyss,mander of sixty-six demon legions, wielding dominion over death and decay, was the most powerful among them.


    From Mammon''s ount, had Bael now truly seized control of the Abyss?


    "To be honest, I''m curious," John said, his tone casual. "If Bael aims to rece Azazel, he''d need the support of most of the Abyssal Devils. Especially now, as Azazel''s soul fire is in a state of growth, why would these Devils choose to back Bael?"


    Mammon hesitated briefly before exining, "That''s because Bael, with his silver tongue, has persuaded the majority of the Devils, my brothers included."


    "He argues that the barrier between the Abyss and the Godyer Continent is on the verge of breaking."


    "War between the two realms is imminent, inevitable. The Abyss can no longer afford to wait for the revival of Lord Azazel; a new sovereign must be chosen to lead us in this war."


    "There were some Devils who thought a mere thousand years was a period we could afford to wait. But then Bael unveiled the grand news of another world soon to emerge."


    "He believes it will serve as our new hunting ground. For the sake of evesting darkness, we must seize this opportune moment..."


    John''s eyes narrowed, his expression instantly turning grim.


    Clearly, the ''new hunting ground'' Bael spoke of was none other than the real world. Just as he had suspected.


    The moment the two realms align, the Abyss would waste no timeunching an invasion into the real world.


    Pretending ignorance, John mused aloud, "Another world? What is that?"


    A bloodthirsty grin spread across Mammon''s face as he borated.


    "Given your current level of understanding, you should be well aware that the Godyer realm has always been adrift in the void, never fixed in ce."


    "This ''other world'' is essentially a realm with attributes simr to our own. The two worlds are gradually converging and will soon merge into one."


    "Though we don''t yet know what sort of life exists in this other world, once the realms merge, the inhabitants will inevitably be our enemies. For us Devils, it would be the ultimate hunting ground!" Mammon''s voice thrummed with anticipation and longing.


    He seemed utterly oblivious to the icy chill hardening in John''s eyes¡ªa chill that was fast approaching the frigid aura of lethal intent.


    "Go on," John''s voice was cold as ice.


    "Before hunting in this other world, Bael believes we should unify the Godyer realm," Mammon continued.


    "Only then can we adequately hunt new prey. Even if we can''t conquer the Godyer Continent entirely, we must wage aprehensive war to weaken those sanctimonious deities. Otherwise, they will certainly be our most formidable rivals."


    "In fact, I concur with Bael''s viewpoint. Those self-righteous deities will undoubtedly covet this new realm for the spread of their faith. What I cannot ept, however, is Bael using this as an excuse to usurp the great Lord Azazel''s throne!"


    By now, John had a fairly clear understanding of what was transpiring in the Abyss.


    After a moment''s thought, he queried, "What about the injuries you initially had?"


    A grimace, a rare expression, twisted Mammon''s grotesque demon face into a bitter smile.


    "There are a few like-minded dissenters within the Abyss. Bael probably saw our opposition as a challenge to his authority."


    "He feigned inviting us for a discussion, only toy an ambush. We were attacked unawares during the so-called ''negotiations'' and were severely wounded as a result."


    "Due to our shared heritage as demon royalty and the constraints of demon contracts, Bael couldn''t outright kill us. So he exiled us to the Godyer Continent as the vanguard for the Abyss''s forting invasion."


    John stroked his chin, finally grasping why he had encountered such a formidable Devil like Mammon in this remote Thousand Streams Cave.


    So, this creature had been exiled here...


    Suddenly, a thought urred to him, and his expression tightened. "You mean to say there are several other Devils who''ve also been cast down onto the Godyer Continent?"


    Mammon nodded strenuously.


    A sinking feeling settled in John''s heart.


    Thisplicated matters considerably.


    These Devils were essentially on par with deities in terms of power.


    The average inhabitants of the Godyer Continent stood no chance against them.


    Moreover, the deities themselves were preupied with affairs in the void, leaving the Godyer Continent vulnerable.


    These suddenly appearing Devils would undoubtedly wreak havoc, unmatched and unchallenged.


    However, upon second thought, John reminded himself that he was merely a yer in this game.


    There was no need to be overly involved.


    The natives of the Godyer Continent, the in-game NPCs, would naturally deal with their own problems.


    So, he rxed his features and casually inquired, "Where are the other Devils who''ve descended? Do you know?"


    Shaking his head, Mammon responded with a trace of resignation, "I don''t know. When we descended, it was through a vortex of spatial turbulence; there were no fixed coordinates."


    "I chose this cave because I sensed the presence of the Aqua Blue Flower. This magical nt has greatly aided in the healing of my injuries."

 Chapter 241 240-Not Killing Doesn’t Mean Letting You Go

    <h4>Chapter 241 Chapter240-Not Killing Doesn''t Mean Letting You Go</h4>


    In the desteher-space, John stood beside the prone figure of Devil Mammon, immersed in contemtion.


    The information concealed within Mammon''s words was staggeringly vast, and John needed some time to sift through it carefully.


    The Abyss was in chaos, with Bael rising as the new ruler among the 72 devils.


    Azazel was still alive, or rather, a new Azazel would emerge, but only in another millennium at least.


    Several Devils had descended upon various corners of the Godyer Continent, albeit all grievously wounded.


    A war between the Abyss and the Godyer Continent was inevitable before the worlds merged.


    John mentally cataloged each piece of information, weighing which matter was most pressing and which required immediate resolution.


    Noticing John''s prolonged silence, Mammon, lying on the ground, started to grow uneasy.


    "Human, I''ve shared everything about the Abyss with you," he cautiously said. "It''s time for you to keep your promise."


    John snapped back to reality, responding, "Hm? Oh, don''t worry. I said I wouldn''t take your life, and I intend to keep that promise."


    Mammon nodded, his face unreadable but a quiet sigh of relief escaping him internally.


    It felt like a stroke of incredible fortune just to have his life spared.


    Although he''d fought with a do-or-die resolve, that didn''t mean he was indifferent to his own survival.


    Serving the darkness had driven this Devil mad, but madness is not synonymous with foolishness.


    "Lastly, I have a few more questions," John said, his tone casual.


    "If you''re a man of your word, then ask away," Mammon responded, maintaining hisposure.


    John, now curious, asked, "Now that Bael has be the new ruler of the Abyss, what happens when Azazel eventually returns?"


    Mammon pondered for a moment before coldly stating, "Bael has promised to relinquish the throne to Father God in a millennium. However, I suspect this is mere lip service. He has told us on several asions that the resurrected Azazel is not our Father God."


    John chuckled lightly. "Well, convoluted as it may sound, Bael does have a point."


    A sh of anger darted across Mammon''s eyes but quickly settled back into silence.


    Curious, John asked, "You always refer to Azazel as ''Father God.'' Does this mean that all of the 72 devils are Azazel''s children?"


    A hint of pride emerged on Mammon''s face as he muttered, "You''re correct. In fact, every demon is a child of Father God, but we, the 72 devils, are nobler than the others."


    "We were the first offspring of the great Azazel, born alongside him in the boundless darkness, evesting through the ages."


    John smirked and mumbled under his breath, "So all demons are his children? Is Azazel incredibly fertile or something? Does he hold dominion over procreation?"


    Though John''s murmur was low, it did not escape Mammon''s sharp hearing.


    Enraged, the weakened Devil roared, "Silence, you insignificant human! How dare you insult the great Azazel. Your ignorance will be met with eternal darkness as punishment!"


    John merely smiled, unfazed by Mammon''s venomous curses.


    He spoke lightly, "Azazel is your great abyssal sovereign, not mine. Why should I revere him as you do?"


    Struggling to lift himself, Mammon began mustering the meager dark divine power he had just recovered, preparing for a fight to the death with John to defend the honor of his revered Father God.


    However, a mere nce from John extinguished the ze of rage within Mammon.


    In John''s eyes, Mammon sensed a subtle undertone of murderous intent.


    Clearly, if Mammon were to attack again, John would not hesitate to extinguish his life.


    Evidently, when it came down to it, self-preservation outweighed even the grandeur of his great Father God.


    John withdrew his gaze and smirked inwardly.


    Such was the nature of Devils; even the most fanatical among them would never sacrifice themselves for anything else.


    They may disdain all life but their own, yet that life they hold in utmost regard.


    Mammon hesitated briefly before saying, "Human, it''s time to honor your promise. Reveal your true identity."


    John smiled softly and responded nonchntly, "I''ve always wondered, have you really not recognized who I am?"


    "The strongest enemy I''ve encountered on Godyer Continent before you was a fallen angel. His power wasn''t as great as yours, but he recognized my identity rather quickly."


    Mammon fell silent.


    He had his suspicions, but they were too incredulous to ept.


    To possess multiple forms of divine power, to wield various ORDER forces, and to have strength exceeding even deities as a human¡ªthere was only one ss that could achieve this: the "Godyer" ss.


    Noticing John''s enigmatic smile, Mammon asked, struggling with his words, "So... are you truly a Godyer?"


    John did not directly answer his question.


    But at this moment, his silence spoke volumes, serving as the most telling response.


    Mammon clutched his head in near breakdown, roaring, "So it''s true, my suspicions were correct! What other human could possibly best me inbat except for a Godyer?"


    "Why have you reappeared after being absent from this world for so long? Historically, all Godyers existed solely to y deities."


    "Why would you choose to help those sanctimonious gods? Aren''t they your true targets?"


    John shook his head slowly, answering with casual indifference, "You''re overthinking it. I haven''t taken sides. Everything I''ve done has been solely for my own empowerment."


    With a bitter smile, Mammon''s grotesque demon face etched with resignation said, "Human, you might be the luckiest Godyer ever to exist."


    "Your ss has always been the greatest enemy to all deities. At times, gods from opposing factions even teamed up to exterminate a single Godyer."


    "Most Godyers have a hard time maturing, hunted by all deities from the moment they show signs of power."


    "But you emerged at a time when deities had their hands too full to care¡ªwhat incredible luck."


    John remained impassive, letting Mammon muse aloud.


    After a pause, Mammon looked at John with eyes filled with hopeful expectation, "Godyer, isn''t it time you fulfill your other promise and let me leave?"


    John tilted his head, smiling lightly, "Leave? When did I say that?"


    Mammon''s face contorted in stunned disbelief, then realization hit him, and he roared in outrage, "Didn''t you say that if I told you what exactly was happening in the Abyss, you''d spare me a path to life? Are you going back on your word?"


    "Don''t forget, you swore on your own ss. If you break that oath, you''ll face the wrath of the world''s ORDER. Even the legendary Godyer can''t transcend that, can they?"


    John offered a faint smile, speaking withnguid grace, "I never break promises I''ve made. In my vow, I only said I wouldn''t kill you¡ªI never mentioned letting you go."


    Mammon''s eyes flickered with the fires of supreme rage, as if those crimson orbs would ignite at any moment.


    "You despicable human," he spat, ying such a shameful verbal trap for me. You''re even more malevolent than we demons."


    John''s lips stretched into a grin, revealing pearly white teeth, "Thank you for thepliment; it''s more than I deserve."


    With nervous restlessness, Mammon forced himself to his feet, his body once again tingling with the dark and sinister ORDER of divine power, as if gearing up for another round with John.


    Yet John merely waved his hand, a bolt of energy surged forth, striking Mammon''s true demonic form.


    A muffled ''thud'' resounded as Mammon''s body was sent flying, his recently gathered dark ORDER of divine power dissipating in the air.


    The Devil coughed up blood, clutching his chest as he half-knelt on the ground.


    His eyes locked onto John, the hatred in them nearly taking corporeal form.


    "You''d better save your strength," John''s calm voice echoed, "With your current state, if you keep trying to summon your divine power, you won''t need me to finish you off¡ªyour own injuries will do the job."


    The words reeled Mammon back into sobriety.


    He mustered a mocking smile and despaired, "I knew it. How could you let me leave after I''ve uncovered your identity?"


    "Godyer, you''re fated to be the enemy of all deities, with the world against you. Your fate will be far worse than mine. I look forward to the day you descend back into darkness."


    John gave a dismissive flick of his lip, retorting, "Such a boring curse; thest Fallen Angel said the same thing."


    "Rather than wasting your time on that, you might want to focus on suppressing your internal injuries. I''d rather you didn''t die in front of me; I''ve got enough to worry about with the world''s ORDER."


    Defeated, Mammon''s expression dimmed as he lowered his head, choosing silence over further words.

 Chapter 242 241-Banishing the Devil, Divine Scepter

    <h4>Chapter 242 Chapter241-Banishing the Devil, Divine Scepter</h4>


    After a long while, Mammon lifted his head again.


    This time, his demeanor was a stark contrast to before.


    His drooping eyes shimmered with sighs and despair, his monstrous demonic face etched with loneliness.


    Even his massive form seemed to have shrunk in on itself.


    "Godyer, what do you intend to do with me? Are you nning to hand me over to your human Holy Light Church?"


    Seeing Mammon''s defeated posture, a glint of amusement shone in John''s eyes.


    This fellow even knew the art of strategic retreat?


    John was confident that if he truly handed Mammon over to the Holy Light Church, the demon would immediately disclose John''s Godyer ss in exchange for the God of Holy Light''s mercy.


    After all, for those lofty deities, a Devil from the Abyss stirring up chaos in the Godyer Continent would never be as critical as the appearance of a Godyer.


    The former only disrupted the deities'' collection of faith energy; thetter posed a direct threat to their very existence.


    "Do you have a desire to go to the Holy Light Church?" John''s voice dripped with irony. "nning to save your own skin by divulging my Godyer identity to the God of Holy Light?"


    John grinned enigmatically, cutting straight through Mammon''s intentions.


    Seeing that Mammon was about to object, John waved him off.


    "Don''t even think about it. You''ll remain in this Abyssal Prison. I''ll soon banish it into the void, so don''t expect it to simply dissipate."


    "If you can rely on your own capabilities to dismantle this Abyssal Prison''s ORDER, to align all the chaotic elements within it, then you might escape."


    Mammon''s face darkened instantly, his eyes sharpening into deadly slits.


    What John proposed was ludicrous. Mammon knew that in his prime, dismantling the Abyssal Prison wouldn''t be a monumental task, just time-consuming.


    After all, his level wasparable to that of an Abyssal Warden; there was no way he could be permanently trapped.


    But in his current grievously wounded state, aligning the chaotic ORDER of the Abyssal Prison was tantamount to a fool''s errand.


    He couldn''t afford to expend a great deal of ORDER divine power to break free, and the prison''s twisted, chaotic ORDER made it impossible even to absorb dark energy to recover his divine power.


    Mammon pondered a strategy, a glimmer of hope flickering in his eyes as a potential way out crossed his mind.


    He quickly lowered his head, hoping to conceal this faint glimmer.


    Yet John spoke softly, "I know what you''re thinking. You believe that since the Abyssal Prison is constructed from dark energy¡ªyour own element¡ªyou can absorb its energy to heal yourself?"


    Mammon''s head shot up, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''tpletely hide the astonishment flooding his expression.


    John continued, unruffled, "You''re wee to try and see if this Abyssal Prison is identical to an Abyssal Warden''s technique."


    "However, a word of caution: don''t blindly channel the prison''s energy into your body without investigating first. It might exacerbate your injuries."


    John suddenly extended his hand, beckoning slightly.


    The dark scepter that Mammon had left on the ground flew directly into his hand. "I''ll keep this safe for you. Consider it my spoils of war for defeating you."


    After a pause, Mammon chuckled sardonically. "That object bears my divine power imprint. Unless I die, no one else can use it. What good does taking it do you?"


    John arched an eyebrow and said tly, "Have you forgotten what my ss is?"


    He channeled energy into his body and infused it into the dark scepter. A cracking sound echoed, as if something within the scepter had shattered. Mammon''s essence rapidly dissipated.


    Simultaneously, not far away, Mammon let out a muffled grunt.


    Blood trickled once more from the corner of his mouth; clearly, John''s brazen erasure of the divine power mark within the scepter had exacerbated the Devil''s injuries.


    Mammon looked at John in disbelief, never anticipating that the Godyer ss could possess such overpowering abilities.


    His own divine power imprint was eradicated so effortlessly...


    John lowered his gaze to the scepter in his hand.


    With Mammon''s divine power mark removed, the scepter''s attribute information was now fully revealed:


    [Origin of Desire (Divine Equipment): Born from darkness, belonging to one of the 72 Devils of the Abyss, the scepter apanies the Devil of Desire, Mammon. In essence, it is more like the physical manifestation of the Devil of Desire''s ORDER¡ªa wicked and potent force. Originally bound by Mammon''s divine power imprint, rendering it unusable by others, the scepter has now converted to a universal equipment due to the special force that shattered the imprint.]


    [Level: Unlock preliminary equipment at level 200 or when divine power reaches 700. (Note: At level 200, only partial basic abilities of the scepter can be used. Further unlock at level 500 to use all basic abilities. Full abilities unlockable only at level 1000 or above.)]


    [ss: Suitable for all sses, with an affinity for Mage sses...]


    [Attributes: +300 Holy Light Resistance, +500 Mental Resistance, +480 Toughness, +120% Spell Damage (locked), +2500 Spell Crit Damage (locked), +2000 Physical Crit Damage (locked)...]


    [Additional Skill 1: Greed (locked): Skill can be cast twice consecutively, affecting the mental world of all enemies within a thousand-yard radius, awakening their deepest desires and making them forget battle. A double cast causes enemies to attack each other, increasing inter-enemy damage by 100% (Note: Secondary effect only applies to enemies lower in level than the caster). Duration: 300 seconds, Cooldown: 24 hours]


    [Additional Skill 2: Confusion (locked): Skill can be cast twice consecutively, causing mental disarray in up to five enemies and blocking their visual and auditory senses. A second cast disorients enemies'' sense of time and space, making them unable to distinguish direction and reducing their speed by 99% (Note: Secondary effect only applies to enemies lower in level than the caster). Duration: 150 seconds, Cooldown: 24 hours]


    ...


    John''s eyebrows shot up.


    Wasn''t this scepter''s attributes a bit too game-breaking?


    Ignoring the almost ludicrous additional skills for a moment, just the basic attribute enhancements alone would be enough to drive any yer insane.


    Within the cascade of disyed data, various resistances were maxed out, along with percentage-based increases in both physical and magical critical damage.


    Any ss equipping this scepter could experience a quantum leap in their capabilities.


    What left John speechless was that this was an exceedingly rare piece of growth equipment¡ªalthough calling it "growth equipment" seemed a bit inappropriate.


    These attributes were intrinsic to the scepter itself.


    It''s just that the wielder''s level wasn''t high enough to unlock them...


    The fact that it only requires a level of 200 or a divine power of 700 for initial equipping noticeably esctes the scepter''s allure among yers.


    Generally, the more exceptional the attributes of an equipment piece, the higher the level required to wield it.


    This scepter defies that norm; it merely restricts full attribute ess until higher levels are reached.


    Even the basic attributes are more than sufficient for yers to use.


    John stows the scepter into his backpack, a satisfied smile gracing his lips.


    Though he hasn''t decided how to handle this extraordinary piece of equipment, reaping such a trophy certainly made his efforts worthwhile.


    Lifting his head, he finds Mammon gasping for breath, kneeling at a distance, eyes filled with malevolent intent fixed on him.


    John remains unfazed, smiling lightly, "Don''t look so bitter; I''ve spared your life, after all. Isn''t it normal to collect some spoils of war?"


    Mammon rasps, "You''d best hope I never escape this damned cage. Otherwise, I''ll plunge the entire Godyer Continent into an abyss of desire, and the sins will be on your head!"


    Shrugging, John casually retorts, "Then you''d better pray that I meet my end at the hands of some other deity, or this Abyssal Prison will exist eternally..."


    He pauses, then adds, "Or perhaps your devil brethren could brute-force their way here through the void, aiding your escape."


    Mammon''s face turns ashen.


    John''sst statement feels like a mocking jest.


    They''ve searched the void for tens of thousands of years, unable to locate where Azazel was banished and sealed¡ªhow could they find this Abyssal Prison?


    Perhaps hoping for the Godyer before him to die amidst a deity onught seems a more hopeful avenue.


    Just as Mammon sinks into despair, John waves, "I''ll take my leave then, Your Devilship..."


    As his voice trails off, his figure vanishes into the barren expanse.


    The light fades, the void seals the order here in perpetual chaos.


    Mammon sits on the ground, looking around but seeing no light.


    Even its prided psychic energy can''t reach out.


    For the first time, Mammon tastes a stillness more deathly than the abyss.


    And for the first time, Mammon thinks that perhaps death isn''t so fearsome after all.

 Chapter 243 242-The Seriousness of Psychic Contamination

    <h4>Chapter 243 Chapter242-The Seriousness of Psychic Contamination</h4>


    When John''s figure reappeared in Thousand Streams Cave, Blue Sea and Adam had already finished gathering the Aqua Blue Flower powder and were anxiously waiting amidst the floral tapestry.


    Perhaps it was the weight of the prolonged wait; worry clouded their expressions.


    They were unsure if John could vanquish a boss of Mammon''s caliber.


    When they first encountered Mammon, both had secretly cast Detection spells, only to be met with a series of question marks¡ªa clear sign that Mammon''s level far surpassed theirs, so much so that even its name and level couldn''t be disyed.


    It was only when John reappeared that they exhaled in simultaneous relief.


    Rushing toward him, Adam blurted, "Galewind, are you alright?"


    With a subtle smile, John responded, "Don''t worry, what could happen to me? That creature was already gravely injured; fighting it hardly posed a risk."


    Blue Sea scrutinized the space behind John, only to find that the terrifying and grotesque Devil Mammon was conspicuously absent.


    Astonished, he questioned, "Galewind, you didn''t go and kill another deity, did you?"


    John slowly shook his head, "No, that one isn''t so easy to kill."


    A sense of relief washed over Blue Sea; he found it hard to believe John could notch another Godyer achievement.


    Besides, there had been no global system announcement to that effect.


    However, before Blue Sea could inquire further about Mammon''s current status, John casually added, "Mammon is one of the 72 devils of the Abyss. Killing him here would only grant him an opportunity for aeback. So, I''ve banished him, indefinitely."


    Blue Sea and Adam were left speechless, their faces a canvas of disbelief and awe.


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean by ''indefinitely banished''?"


    John replied nonchntly, "It means he''ll never return to the Abyss, never again capable of wreaking havoc on the ordinary people of Godyer Continent."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged bewildered nces, at a loss for words.


    This was a Devil, for crying out loud!


    Though they didn''t fullyprehend the standing of the 72 Devils in the grand scheme of existence, anything with ''deity'' in its description was bound to be more than just an ordinary creature.


    Moreover, from the prior exchange between John and Mammon, it seemed this Devil was, in terms of level and stature,parable to a bona fide deity.


    And John had dispatched it just like that?


    Their worldviews were once again shattered, leaving them agape, grasping for words.


    "Why so surprised? I told you, Mammon was already grievously injured. Do you wish I''d lost to an injured Devil?" John teased, wearing a light smile.


    Their heads shook so vigorously they resembled bobbleheads.


    Blue Sea chuckled nervously, remarking, "Of course we hoped you could easily take care of such a creature, Galewind."


    "It''s just that when it actually happens, one can''t help but be astounded. After all, that was a terrifying boss on par with a deity¡ªthe most powerful creature we''ve ever encountered thus far."


    Adam chimed in, a shared sense of awe coloring his words, "Yeah, seriously, Galewind. You''re kind of a freak of nature, facing off against a creature of that caliber and walking away unscathed."


    Suddenly, as if struck by a new thought, Blue Sea inquired, "Speaking of which, that deity you vanquished earlier¡ªdon''t tell me you also did that solo?"


    John answered only with a knowing smile, refraining from addressing Blue Sea''s question directly. This silence only deepened their suspicions.


    Waving his hand dismissively, John refocused the conversation. "Alright, enough about that. What''s the status on the Aqua Blue Flower powder you guys were supposed to gather?"


    Seeing that John was keen to change the subject, Blue Sea and Adam decided not to linger on their internal spections.


    After all, in their eyes, John had long since achieved an invincible aura.


    Anything outrageous he did now would merely fit into their already expanded understanding of his capabilities.


    At most, they''d just marvel at his absurdity even more.


    "We''ve gathered enough Aqua Blue Flower powder. The hatching of the two Cloud Beast pet eggs is just around the corner," Adam said, clearly excited.


    "Moreover, there are still plenty of Aqua Blue Flowers left. Blue Sea went ahead and collected these intact ones; such a precious magical nt is sure to fetch a good price on the market."


    John chuckled softly, nodding.


    No wonder he''d noticed a significant reduction in the sea of Aqua Blue Flowers.


    The bags of Blue Sea and Adam were brimming, system-designated in units of ten, indicating they had gathered at least a thousand of these magical blossoms.


    John also casually picked some for himself, storing them in his bag, before saying lightly, "Since the quest isplete, let''s leave. We''ve dallied here long enough; there''s still much to be done."


    Neither Blue Sea nor Adam had any objections.


    The trio retraced their steps along the path they had originally taken, making their way back to the entrance of Thousand Streams Cave.


    Unable to use Teleport Scrolls due to thebat status imposed by the Thousand Streams Cave, the trio finally escaped the clutches of battle as they passed through the never-ceasing waterfall.


    ncing back at the towering mountains that seemed to pierce the heavens, they wore expressions of deep reflection.


    None of them had anticipated that an expedition to a seemingly ordinary hidden realm would embroil them with an Abyssal Devil of such formidable rank.


    Adam, only now fully grasping the gravity of the situation, wore a bted expression of dread. "We''re lucky to have Galewind with us this time. Had we ventured here just as our own party, we''d probably be ves to the Devil by now."


    Blue Sea rubbed his cheek contemtively, musing, "Would it really be that dire? If things truly went south, we could just choose to respawn by self-destructing. The most we''d lose is some equipment items."


    Adam countered, "What scares me is not even realizing we''re under the Devil''s mental influence. After all, if Galewind hadn''t warned us, we''d have been ensnared without even knowing."


    Blue Sea nodded in agreement, "True, this silent psychological invasion is virtually indefensible. I wonder if the effects would still persist after respawning."


    Adam snorted, his demeanor carefree. "How could that be possible? We''re just yers, not native NPCs with just one life. Resurrection means aplete reset of all status."


    John listened to their exchange, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    In his view, Adam was oversimplifying the situation.


    If this were merely a game world, perhaps he''d be correct. But what Adam and Blue Sea didn''t know was that this was a real world.


    Even if the yers had extra bodies generated here, their consciousness was still shared with the real world.


    The psychic corruption from Mammon could very well extend to their actual selves in the real world, seizing control over them at a mental level.


    Contemting this, John spoke softly, "I have a suggestion for both of you. When you return, head to the Holy Light Church and seek out a cleric of Archbishop rank or higher to perform a baptism for you."


    Blue Sea and Adam stared at him, visibly stunned. "What do you mean? Are you suggesting that we might still be contaminated by the Devil''s influence?"


    John shook his head. "It''s merely a precaution. Mammon specializes in psychic corruption, and I''m not an expert in that area."


    "If any trace of Mammon''s psychic imprint lingers, that would be problematic. Psychic contamination acts much like a virus; if even a tiny fragment is left, it can grow and spread."


    Chills ran down the spines of Blue Sea and Adam.


    What John left unsaid weighed heavily on his mind.


    He worried that if any psychic imprint of Mammon remained in Blue Sea and Adam, the banished Mammon might use it as an anchor point to locate himself from the void.


    Of course, Mammon, gravely injured and exiled in the Abyssal Prison, might not have the ability to execute such long-distance tracking. But caution never hurt anyone.


    Seeing the rmed expressions on Adam and Blue Sea, John offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t be too anxious; it''s just a possibility. The Holy Light Church specializes inbating dark entities. A baptism there will offer you peace of mind, won''t it?"


    Both nodded emphatically, and Adam spoke urgently, "Let''s not dy. We should head back to the main town."


    "The elder who helped meplete my ss transfer quest is, I believe, an archbishop-level cleric. We can seek him out for the baptism."


    John shook his head with a touch of resignation. "There''s no need to rush. Even if there were any lingering imprints, they''re unlikely to manifest so quickly."


    Reassured by John''s words, both Adam and Blue Sea seemed to rx a little.


    Simultaneously, the three of them crushed the Teleport Scrolls they held.


    A sh of white light enveloped them, and their figures vanished from the mountain.


    ...


    An indeterminate amount of time passed.


    Suddenly, a swirl of dark smoke materialized in front of the waterfall.


    A hunched figure enveloped in shadowy mist quietly appeared, precisely where John and the others had been.


    "The scent of life... foolish humans,ing again to provide sustenance for the great Devil."


    A raspy, grating murmur emanated from the dark mist before it drifted into the waterfall.


    Soon after, the Thousand Streams Cave was filled with anguished howls.


    "Who is it? WHO IS IT?! Who took my master away?!"

 Chapter 244 243-My Lord, the City Lord, Please Don’t Be Too Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 244 Chapter243-My Lord, the City Lord, Please Don''t Be Too Surprised</h4>


    At the entrance to Storm City, the security remained as tight as ever.


    The City Guards rigorously scrutinized every individualing in or going out.


    As for the yers and local NPCs who had set Storm City as their home point, they too were on tenterhooks, as though the air itself had thickened with palpable tension.


    A profound worry flickered in their eyes. John looked up, staring into the sky.


    He wasn''t sure if it was just his imagination, but it seemed like the storm clouds that perpetually hung over Storm City had dispersed somewhat.


    He could now vaguely make out the sky.


    "Do you guys feel like Storm City seems different from before?" Adam''s voice tinged with confusion broke into his thoughts.


    Only then did John realize that his intuition wasn''t deceiving him¡ªStorm City was indeed undergoing a subtle transformation.


    Blue Sea, whose mage ss gave him a heightened sensitivity to magical elements, closed his eyes for a brief moment to sense the environment.


    When he opened them, his face was a picture of shock.


    "The basic elements of wind and thunder in Storm City are slowly dissipating. If this continues, in just a few days, this ce will be indistinguishable from any other town!"


    It all became clear why everyone in Storm City wore expressions of deep concern.


    The local NPCs living here were primarily wind and thunder attribute sses, who had chosen this city for its rich elemental concentration, aiding them in their training.


    The slow disappearance of these elements was a devastating blow for them.


    For yers who had set this ce as their home town, although they didn''t require theborious meditation and training, the change in Storm City was not without its impact.


    This transformation was far-reaching, causing a chain reaction on multiple levels.


    The surrounding monsters might decrease in level due to the depletion of wind and thunder elements, yielding less experience for yers.


    NPCs in the city could also issue fewer quests because of these shifts.


    All of these factors would inevitably slow the yers'' rate of growth.


    Blue Sea suddenly murmured, as if struck by a thought, "Could these strange changes be rted to the item missing from the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    Adam seemed to have the same inkling. Both of them turned their gazes toward John.


    For the Son of the Storm, which had disappeared from the City Lord''s Mansion, was now quietly nestled in John''s backpack.


    With a subtle smile, John spoke, "Let''s go, let''s enter the city."


    No sooner had they reached the city gates than they were stopped by soldiers of the City Guard.


    "Halt, where are you threeing from? Show your identification!"


    Before Blue Sea could reply, a City Guard captain who recognized them walked up. "Ah, it''s you three. Have youpleted your quest?"


    It seemed the captain had a recollection of them. Blue Sea returned the greeting with a warm smile, "We have. Just a simple, minor quest, really."


    The City Guard captain eyed Blue Sea, his tone turning icy, "Something feels off. A ''small quest'' taking this long? I have reason to suspect your involvement in Storm City''s theft. You''ll have toe with me for questioning."


    The captain''s voice gained a shade of sternness, and soldiers immediately began to close in.


    John furrowed his brow, puzzled by the captain''s sudden change of demeanor.


    Blue Sea and Adam, however, seemed nonplussed, as if ustomed to such scenes.


    They exchanged a nce. Then, without missing a beat, Blue Sea advanced a few steps toward the captain.


    With a casual air, he slipped something into the captain''s hand.


    John stole a nce.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, it looked like a bulging pouch of coins...


    "You see, we''re just humble adventurers, low in level. We couldn''t possibly be involved in any theft," Blue Sea said, his smile as refreshing as a spring breeze.


    The City Guard captain weighed the contents of the pouch in his hand, and his icy demeanor thawed considerably. "Hmm, you make a fair point... Very well, proceed."


    After entering Storm City, Blue Sea chuckled, "Galewind, have you never experienced something like this before?"


    John nodded subtly. He hadn''t expected to encounter such tant bribery in a game world.


    Adam mused, "That''s why I say this game is incredibly realistic. In other games, these sorts of details are often overlooked."


    "In the world of Godyer, you''re generally expected to pay a city entrance fee when encountering City Guard checkpoints."


    "It''s as if the game developers considered the quirks of human nature as well," John chuckled.


    Only he knew that this had nothing to do with the game developers. Where there are people, there are desires, in and simple.


    "So where to next?" Blue Sea inquired with a lightugh.


    "Let''s head to the City Lord''s Mansion," John said. "We''ll wrap up the mercenary quest first. Then, I have a trade to make with the city lord involving the Son of the Storm."


    The trio proceeded down the broad main path, aiming for the heart of Storm City where the City Lord''s Mansion was located.


    Upon reaching the grand entrance of the City Lord''s Mansion, they were immediately halted by two guards. "Stop right there! This is a restricted area. No entry!"


    John met the eyes of the guards and calmly stated, "Please inform the city lord that I have urgent matters to discuss with him."


    Normally, such a brief utterance would never gain the guards'' approval, especially not at a sensitive time when the Mansion had recently been robbed.


    Yet, something about John''s tone and presence gave the guards pause. After a moment of hesitation, they chose to ry his message.


    Shortly thereafter, John and hispanions were ushered into the City Lord''s Mansion, where they were informed that the city lord awaited them in the council chamber.


    Upon entering the council chamber, the trio immediately set their eyes on a middle-aged man seated in the ce of honor, adorned in resplendent garments.


    [Lord of Storm City Valerie: Level 240]


    The tag above the middle-aged man revealed his true identity.


    "Lord Valerie, greetings. We''vee toplete a quest," John began.


    Valerie, leaning on his desk and looking visibly drained, sighed. Clearly, the theft at the City Lord''s Mansion and the loss of the Son of the Storm had taken a toll on him.


    "Complete a quest? What quest?" he asked with a touch of apathy.


    "Investigating the Thousand Streams Cave," John replied, neither hurriedly nor slowly. "It was a quest issued by your City Lord''s Mansion to the Mercenaries'' Guild, which we epted and have nowpleted."


    "Ah, the Thousand Streams Cave quest..." Valerie began, his eyes suddenly widening, the scattered focus abruptly concentrating.


    He fixed his gaze on John and asked in a serious tone, "You''re saying you''ve uncovered the truth behind the mysterious power in the Thousand Streams Cave?"


    Maintaining eye contact, John answered with a serene smile.


    At this point, Blue Sea chimed in, "Indeed, Lord Valerie. We have sessfullypleted this mercenary quest and havee specifically to im our reward."


    Valerie''s fingers lightly tapped on the desk, his eyes scanning the trio before him, "The Thousand Streams Cave... Ever since that potent yet enigmatic force settled there, the area has be inessible to us."


    "Many unsuspecting mages have been swallowed by that zone. I''ve sent numerous elite squads to investigate, but none have returned."


    "What capability do you three young people possess to im that you''ve uncovered the truth about the Thousand Streams Cave?" Valerie questioned, his gaze hardening.


    John raised an eyebrow, nonchntly responding, "Whether the quest isplete is clearly stated in the contract. I presume you, Lord Valerie, wouldn''t doubt the terms of a binding covenant, would you? As for how we aplished the quest, there''s no need to delve into the details."


    Valerie''s eyes narrowed, his demeanor growing increasingly frosty.


    Clearly, John''s casual tone had displeased him.


    With a flick of his wrist, a quest scroll materialized in his hand.


    Seeing the "Quest Completed" status, Valerie''s astonishment was palpable.


    The truth that had eluded his countless elite sses was now unearthed by the three young adventurers before him.


    "Believe us now?" John''s tone remained as unruffled as a still pond.


    Valerie nodded, his smile wistful. "So, what exactly happened in the Thousand Streams Cave?"


    At Valerie''s question, both Blue Sea and Adam stepped back simultaneously, deferring the answer to John.


    Neither could address the question; their understanding of the abyssal Devil, a terrifying entity, remained patchy at best.


    Taking a seat, John spoke unhurriedly, "Lord Valerie, what I''m about to say may be startling. Prepare yourself and try not to be overly agitated."


    Valerie took a sip of water and chuckled bitterly, "Young man, speak freely. I''m already entangled in myriad problems. The theft at the City Lord''s Mansion is no secret, so what else could possibly vex me more?"


    "The anomaly in the Thousand Streams Cave has persisted for more than a day or two. I''ve felt that mysterious force¡ªthe vastness and malevolence it harbors make my skin crawl even now. So, whatever grim reality you divulge, I doubt it would shock me further."


    John nodded approvingly, "That''s good to hear. Actually, we didn''t find much else in the Thousand Streams Cave¡ªjust an abyssal Devil."


    Valerie, upon hearing this, spewed the sip of water he had just taken, spraying it across the room.

 Chapter 245 244-Valerie’s Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 245 Chapter244-Valerie''s Astonishment</h4>


    "What did you say?! An Abyssal Devil?!"


    Valerie bolted upright from his chair, knocking over the water ss on his desk.


    His voice cracked with disbelief as he stared wide-eyed at John.


    Yet John remained unfazed, seated as if the shocking revtion hadn''te from his own lips.


    "Yes, my lord, you heard me correctly," John affirmed, nodding, "Based on our findings, the Abyssal Devil residing in the Thousand Streams Cave is none other than one of the 72 devils of the Abyss¡ªranked thirty-third, the Desire Devil, Mammon."


    Valerie sank back into his chair, his body quivering involuntarily.


    "My God... just how unlucky must I be to hear one thunderbolt after another in such a short span?"


    He muttered, his lips trembling.


    "Why would a being of that caliber even appear here?"


    His eyes flickered with incredulity, as if he couldn''t trust his own ears.


    John and the others¡ªBlue Sea and Adam¡ªsimply sat quietly, waiting.


    Soon enough, Valerie regained hisposure.


    One had to admit, as the Lord of Storm City, this middle-aged man had a formidable psychological resilience.


    He began to ponder the veracity of John''s earth-shattering revtion.


    After all, such an outrageous im could easily be embellished.


    The trio before him didn''t look like top-tier warriors capable of escaping an Abyssal Devil unscathed.


    "Young man, are you certain that the information you''ve provided is urate?" Valerie''s eyebrows furrowed deeply, skepticism etched across his face.


    With a faint smile, John nonchntly reached into his backpack and pulled out an unassuming, pitch-ck scepter.


    While its exterior was simple andcked any apparent luster, the eyes of everyone in the room were inexplicably drawn to it, as if maized, allnding on the scepter in unison.


    "What is this?" Valerie asked in surprise.


    "My lord," John replied with a soft chuckle, "this is thebat weapon of the Desire Devil Mammon, a trophy of my battle."


    Valerie''s face flushed with astonishment.


    He quickly cast a Detection spell:


    [Origin of Desire (Divine Equipment)]: Born in darkness, this scepter is thepanion weapon of one of the 72 devils of the Abyss, the Desire Devil Mammon. Essentially, it is more like a physical manifestation of the Desire Devil ORDER¡ªan evil and powerful equipment. Originally, it was bound to the divine power imprint of the Desire Devil, making it unusable by others. However, due to the imprint being destroyed by a special force, the scepter has automatically converted into a universal piece of equipment.]


    There was no room for doubt now.


    The attributes of the scepter spoke for themselves.


    Valerie drew a deep breath, his face growing dark. "So, the Desire Devil has silently descended upon the Godyer Continent. Is the Abyss preparing for a full-scale invasion against us?"


    John rubbed his cheek, replying, "It''s not that severe yet. The northern barrier remains intact; for the time being, it''s unlikely that the Abyssal army will be able to cross the Sunset Mountain in its entirety. In reality, Mammon''s presence here has more to do with an internal strife within the inneryers of the Abyss."


    Valerie''s interest was piqued. "Oh? It seems the three of you young people have gained quite a lot from this journey. Do borate."


    John offered a faint smile, speaking softly, "From what I understand, the 72 devils of the inner Abyss have unified. Leading them is Bael, who has taken over the former Demon Emperor Azazel, using the pretext of war..."


    As John recounted what he''d learned from Mammon, he deliberately omitted any mention of the looming fusion of the two worlds.


    After all, that otherworldly secret was only known to deities, and not something to share lightly with those present.


    The expressions of Valerie and Blue Sea Adam grew increasingly enigmatic as John spoke.


    Valerie found it odd that this young man before him seemed privy to many secrets of the Abyss¡ªinformation that even he, as the Lord of Storm City, had only a vague understanding of.


    Yet, this youth spoke with a casual ease.


    Blue Sea Adam''s puzzling expressions had a different origin: they were shocked that John had managed to extract such a trove of high-level secrets from the Abyss during his battle with Mammon. They wondered what exactly had transpired in that fight.


    "In summary," John said, finishing his revtion, "the Abyss has achievedplete unity, and the day of war''s onset is no longer a distant eventuality." He picked up a cup of water brought by a servant of the City Lord''s Mansion and moistened his throat.


    Valerie sat quietly in his chair, his face gradually bing vacant.


    He realized the situation had exceeded his scope of control.


    If the secret behind Cowherd Cave truly involved the Abyssal Devils, then it was not something he, a mere city lord, could manage.


    Before Valerie could fully collect his thoughts, John dropped another bombshell. "Moreover, from what I know, the Abyssal Devils that have descended upon the Godyer Continent are not limited to just Mammon."


    Valerie suddenly looked up, his eyes intensely focused on John. "Young man, can you stand by your words?"


    John spread his hands, answering with an air of indifference, "I''ve already shown you Mammon''s scepter. What more is there to doubt?"


    Valerie fell silent. The evidence was there; he had no choice but to believe.


    "So, if I understand correctly, after defeating Desire Devil in coboration, he retreated back to the Abyss?" Valerie spoke in a grave tone, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t necessarily doubt you. After all, the quest contract indicates that you''ve sessfullypleted your mission, and you''ve offeredpelling evidence. But I''m still curious¡ªhow did you manage it?"


    Valerie noticed that when he voiced this query, both of John''s teammates exhibited peculiar expressions.


    This deepened his skepticism.


    Was there a grain of truth in what this young man imed?


    Had the Abyssal Devil truly retreated back into the Abyss?


    The peculiar expressions on the faces of Blue Sea and Adam were due to the inconsistency between what John had told them and what he was telling Valerie.


    Back in the Thousand Streams Cave, John had said that he banished Mammon to a ce called the Void.


    Now, in Storm City''s City Lord''s Mansion, in front of Lord Valerie, John imed the devil had fled back to the Abyss.


    For a moment, the two were unsure which version was the true one.


    But when they looked up and saw the unperturbed profile of John, they chose not to press for the truth.


    Knowing John as they did, they were certain he was not a man to boast unnecessarily.


    He had no reason to exaggerate hisbat aplishments to win others'' admiration.


    So, deep within their hearts, they chose to believe what John had initially told them in the Cowherd Cave¡ªthat he had banished Mammon to the Void.


    As for why John had told Valerie that Mammon had escaped back to the Abyss, both men felt John must have had his reasons, and they simply chose to follow his lead in silence.


    Valerie had barely finished speaking when John calmly responded, "In any case, this is how things stand. We''vepleted our quest and havee only to im our reward. Whether or not my lord chooses to believe me is inconsequential to us."


    Valerie did not bristle at John''s tone.


    After a moment''s careful consideration, he answered cautiously, "Of course, you''ve done exceptionally well in fulfilling your quest. I will arrange for your reward to be delivered shortly."


    "As for the matter of more Devils descending upon Godyer Continent, if true, this is a cmity for all thewful and just races here."


    "The matter is too grave to be dealt with by me, a mere City Lord of Storm City. Please wait a moment, I need to report this to higher authorities."


    It was clear that Valerie hade to believe the information John had brought to the table.


    His tone shifted, bing markedly polite.


    After securing the agreement of John and hispanions, Valerie hurriedly exited the council hall.


    Within the spacious chamber, John casually fiddled with the cup of water in his hand.


    Blue Sea and Adam were not asposed.


    They kept murmuring amongst themselves, and finally, Blue Sea whispered, "Galewind, why did you say the Devil had returned to the Abyss?"


    John offered a slight smile and answered softly, "Do you think Valerie would have believed this affair if I hadn''t? Isn''t the notion of a wounded Devil retreating back to the Abyss more usible than us defeating and banishing one?"


    Blue Sea nodded, finally understanding. Adam, grinning on the side, remarked, "I suppose Galewind doesn''t want to reveal his true strength, eh?"


    John''s smile remained unfazed, neither confirming nor denying Adam''s suggestion.


    After about fifteen monotonous minutes in the council hall, they heard the hurried footsteps approach.


    Turning their heads, they saw Valerie rush back into the hall. Before he even took his seat, his voice echoed in the space.


    "I just received a response from higher authorities. They are taking this news very seriously. There may be a need to summon you to the imperial capital to discuss the matter. Would you be willing to go?"

 Chapter 246 245-Quest Rewards, The Trade

    <h4>Chapter 246 Chapter245-Quest Rewards, The Trade</h4>


    Valerie''s demeanor was sincere and earnest.


    Though his expression conveyed urgency, he did not outright demand anything from John and hispanions; instead, he posed his question in an inquiring tone.


    Clearly, he must have heard something from higher-ups that authenticated the trio''s news as more than mere rumors.


    In response to Valerie''s request, John was naturally not going to decline.


    He had initially intended to convey this news to the higher authorities of the Northern Myst Empire anyway.


    The invasion of the Devils was an extremely significant event for all races in the Godyer Continent.


    If not handled carefully, it could lead to catastrophic consequences.


    As far as John was concerned, yers and the forces ofw and order were still aligned.


    They had amon enemy: the malevolent entities from the Abyss.


    "I agree to head to the imperial capital. What say you both?" John turned to Blue Sea and Adam.


    Their eyes met and they nodded in unison, expressing agreement. "We have no objections. There''s nothing pressing right now, and a scene like this is definitely worth witnessing."


    Valerie stood by silently, listening.


    Upon hearing Blue Sea and Adam''s casual tone, his brows involuntarily furrowed.


    Clearly, he wasn''t pleased with theirckadaisical attitude.


    But there was no time for deliberation now; the matter was too urgent. "Then let''s not waste any time; we should depart immediately."


    Just then, a guard entered the council hall.


    With his level reaching as high as 180, he was clearly of a captain''s rank.


    He held several items in his hands.


    "These are your rewards forpleting the mercenary quest. They are treasures that have been kept in the City Lord''s Mansion for many years. Feel free to examine them," Valerie said, a light chuckle imbuing his words.


    The guard ced the items before John, Adam, and Blue Sea, then bowed and retreated.


    The trio fixed their gazes on the table before them.


    Laid out were a pair of gauntlets, an energy gem, and a ck card identical to the gold coin storage card John had previously acquired.


    [Steel Roar (Epic Gauntlets): Legend has it that in an ancient battlefield, a courageous warrior melted iron blocks to forge these gauntlets, imbuing them with the hot blood and power of countless battles.]


    [Level Requirement: 200 or 180 Strength Points]


    [Stats: +120 Strength, +60 Agility, +80 Attack Power]


    [Additional Skill: Warrior''s Rage ¡ª when activated, attack speed increases, each attack deals additional damage and carries a knockback effect.]


    [ss: Warrior]


    ...


    [Wind Spirit Orb (Epic Item): High above Storm City, endless gales carry within them the essence of wind. umting over time, they solidify into rare wind-attributed energy gems. These gems never fall; they float eternally amidst the terrifying storm clouds, attainable only by high-level practitioners of both wind and thunder attributes. When embedded into weaponry or equipment, they grant the bearer mystical effects.]


    [Enhanced Stats: +60% Wind Element Affinity, +50% Wind de Damage Effect, 30% Increased Attack Speed, +200 Attack Power.]


    ...


    [Imperial Capital Savings Card: No tier. Issued by the Northern Myst Empire''s Capital Bank, can be used to store the universal currency of Godyer Continent with no upper limit. Current Amount: 100,000 gold coins.]


    ...


    The eyes of John and hispanions subtly brightened.


    It seemed Valerie hadn''t overstated matters; the properties of the equipment and item were genuinely impressive.


    After some thought, John decided to allocate these two pieces to Adam and Blue Sea.


    For him, they held little practical use.


    Before he could voice his decision, however, Adam and Blue Sea seemed to anticipate his thoughts and took the initiative.


    "Galewind, just take these items. This quest is pretty much your solo aplishment; we didn''t have much to do with it," they insisted.


    John slowly shook his head, "That''s not how we should see it. We''re a team now, and the spoils should be shared among us. Besides, these items aren''t much use to me, and both of you have greater needs for them."


    If John had made such an offer in the past, both Adam and Blue Sea would have easily epted.


    This time, however, they were unyielding. "We can''t take them. You''ve already helped us a lot during our venture into Thousand Streams Cave. epting more from you would weigh heavy on our conscience."


    "Exactly, if you don''t need them, you can sell them for a decent amount," they added.


    With a somewhat resigned shake of his head, seeing their determination, John could only store all the items into his backpack.


    [System Prompt: You have received your mercenary quest reward¡­]


    "Let''s make haste to the capital. The information you brought concerns the lives of countless beings; we can''t afford to dy," Valerie urged, anxiety painting his features.


    He was already prepared, ready to depart for the imperial capital and meet with the higher-ups.


    Clearly, in the brief span of minutes that had passed, Valerie had done more than justmunicate with the empire''s elite; he had even arranged for the governance of City Lord''s Mansion in his absence.


    Before Valerie could turn to leave, John halted him, "My Lord, if you so casually take us away, what about the dire situation facing Storm City?"


    John''s voice echoed, tinged with a subtle smile.


    Valerie shook his head with a wry smile. "We''ve searched the entire city for a long time and have yet to find a trace of the thief. He may have already escaped from Storm City."


    "After the Devil matter is settled, I will personally atone and hope that the god of storm will forgive my sins. May his mercy fall upon Storm City again, for the sake of its many devout believers."


    John offered a faint smile. "Things might not be as dire as you think. What if I told you that I could help you retrieve the lost item? How would you thank me?"


    Caught off guard, Valerie''s face lit up with immense joy in the next second. "Young man, are you serious? You can really help recover what Storm City has lost?"


    John responded nonchntly, "Let''s not concern ourselves with whether I''m telling the truth or not. Just tell me, what would you be willing to give up if I seed?"


    Valerie answered definitively, "If you can truly recover what Storm City has lost, I am willing to pay any price."


    John slowly nodded. "I believe in your promise, my lord."


    With a casual wave of his hand, a pale gray, spherical piece of equipment materialized.


    "Here''s what you''ve been searching for."


    Valerie''s expression froze.


    The mysterious aura radiating from the gray sphere seemed to resonate with the energy within him, casting a faint light.


    Simultaneously, an inexplicable fluctuation descended from the never-ending storm clouds above, forming some sort of connection with the Son of the Storm in John''s hand.


    [Son of the Storm (Divine Equipment): Crafted by a deity governing the power of storms, this equipment embodies the force of ORDER. Once activated, it can create aplete storm realm, altering the wind and thunder elements within that realm. Its specific attributes remain unknown. Originally secured in Storm City''s City Lord''s Mansion as an anchor connecting the god of storm to the human world, it was stolen due to apse in security by a Treasure Hunter Merchant and became part of his private collection.]


    With a swish, John and hispanions felt a gentle breeze sweep across the council hall.


    The next second, Valerie''s figure had already appeared before John.


    John lightly raised an eyebrow.


    As expected, Valerie was a practitioner of wind attributes, otherwise, he couldn''t possibly possess such astonishing speed.


    It made sense, really. Storm City was the hub for practitioners of wind and thunder elements on the Godyer Continent.


    How could Valerie, the Lord of Storm City, be anything else?


    John even suspected that Valerie might hold a high position within the Storm Church.


    But Valerie had no time for such considerations.


    He reached out to grab the Son of the Storm from John''s hand but grasped nothing but air.


    John pulled his hand back, a sly smile gracing his lips.


    "My lord, wouldn''t you like to hear my terms before making your decision?"


    Valerie spoke hurriedly, "Whatever conditions you set, I will agree to them. Now please return this item to its rightful owner. Young man, this isn''t something for you to keep."


    John gave a slight smirk, then said calmly, "Very well. My condition is that I wish to enter the Storm Church to undertake the Twelve Trials of the Hero."


    Upon hearing these words, Valerie recoiled as if he''d touched something toxic.


    He stared at John intently, a mysterious light flickering in his eyes.


    "Young man, where do youe from, and how do you know about the Twelve Trials of the Hero?"

 Chapter 247 246-Twelve Trials of the Hero

    <h4>Chapter 247 Chapter246-Twelve Trials of the Hero</h4>


    At this moment, Blue Sea and Adam, standing beside him, wore faces of confusion.


    John, however, was all smiles, saying nonchntly, "You don''t need to concern yourself with how I know about the existence of the Twelve Trials of the Hero. You just need to tell me if you can meet my request."


    Seeing Valerie fall silent, John grew somewhat impatient.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want something for nothing, my lord? To acquire this item, I''ve paid a considerable price. If you''re unwilling to agree, I have no intention of returning it to you."


    A glint of icy light suddenly flickered in Valerie''s eyes, and he spoke in a chilling tone, "How do I know you''re not the thief who stole the Son of the Storm? Your ability to fight with Devil¡ªeven an injured Devil¡ªsuggests that your strength is considerable. Infiltrating the City Lord''s Mansion should not have been difficult for you."


    "Young man, I can''t gauge your level, which means you''re far stronger than I am. But challenging Storm City so recklessly isn''t a wise choice."


    Valerie''s words were heavy,den with palpable threats.


    John remained unfazed, scoffing, "Am I to take that as a threat, my lord? The item was clearly stolen by Treasure Thief Rat; the attribute information says so. If you continue along this line, our transaction today will be off."


    John made as if to tuck the Son of the Storm back into his bag.


    Seeing this, Valerie grew anxious and hurriedly intervened, "Wait, let me reconsider..."


    John looked at Valerie with a sly smile, the Son of the Storm casually sitting beside him as if he had not a care in the world that it might be snatched away.


    Witnessing John''s calm demeanor, Valerie inwardly sighed.


    It seemed that he would not retrieve the Son of the Storm from this young man without paying a price.


    Indeed, when John first produced the Son of the Storm, Valerie had wondered if this young man was the culprit who had burrized the City Lord''s Mansion.


    However, the item''s attribute information clearly indicated that the thief was the infamous Treasure Thief Rat on the Godyer Continent¡ªhaving nothing to do with John.


    The thought of forcibly seizing the Son of the Storm from John''s grasp flitted across Valerie''s mind once more.


    However, a simple probe earlier led him to promptly dismiss this dangerous notion.


    He had elerated his speed to its limit, yet he was still slower than John''s retracting hand.


    Observing John''s ease and poise, it was clear he had more up his sleeve.


    Unable to ascertain John''s true strength, Valerie naturally hesitated to act recklessly.


    "Young man, why do you wish to take part in the Twelve Trials of the Hero?" Valerie queried, his face grave.


    "It''s the utmost secret of my Storm Church, open only to advanced practitioners of wind and thunder attributes. Furthermore, only one person is allowed entry each year, and generally, it is a high-ranking church member eligible to be the next Pope. Do you also possess attributes of wind and thunder?"


    John shook his head, saying softly, "I do not."


    Valerie sighed deeply, intoning, "Then I would advise you to choose another request. If you don''t possess these attributes, attempting the Twelve Trials would spell certain death. They were set up by the great god of storm himself; mortals can''t defy them."


    John, however, remained unswayed.


    He gestured dismissively, "All you need to do is agree to my request. As for the risks involved, I will shoulder them myself."


    Valeriepsed into silence once more, retaking his seat and losing himself in deep thought.


    John waited patiently on the side.


    Blue Sea and Adam leaned closer together, whispering amongst themselves.


    "Do you know what these Twelve Trials of the Hero are, Brother Blue Sea?"


    "I haven''t even heard of them."


    "From the sound of Valerie''s voice, it seems like some high-end trial."


    "Indeed, but I wonder why Brother Galewind would suddenly demand to partake in such a trial?"


    "Could he be trying to hone his own abilities?"


    "What are you joking about? Didn''t you hear Valerie? This trial is only for high-level practitioners with wind or thunder attributes. Others who enter are doomed. What could Brother Galewind possibly be after?"


    "Brother Galewind must have his own reasons. As for the dangers... those may apply to others, but for Brother Galewind... well."


    "Do you think Brother Galewind traded a hefty price to obtain the Son of the Storm from Treasure Thief Rat just for this purpose?"


    "It must be so, no doubt about it."


    John sat with his eyes closed, in a state of meditation, but the quiet muttering of the two men beside him still reached his ears.


    A knowing smile crossed his face, tinged with a hint of helplessness.


    Things weren''t asplicated as the two were making them out to be.


    His desire to participate in the Twelve Trials of the Hero boiled down to the ultimate prize it offered.


    The Twelve Trials of the Hero were essentially a vetting process used by the Storm Church to select its next Pope from among its high-ranking adherents.


    It was said that the god of storm created these trials himself to instill greater bravery and devotion in his followers.


    Twelve challenges in total, each one offering a unique reward¡ªbe it a baptism of divine power, special equipment, a unique skill, or even a powerful ss.


    Yet the rewards varied from one Storm Church follower to another.


    Clearly, the god of storm hadid down a wide array of prizes within these stages.


    What remained a mystery was the ultimate prize awaiting anyone who could pass the final two trials.


    Across the eons, not a single follower of the Storm Church had managed toplete all twelve trials.


    Even the most potent Pope in the church''s millennial history, who entered the trials at a demigod level, only managed to breach the tenth stage.


    And John''s quest was for the final prize lying beyond the twelfth trial¡ªa piece of genuine Divine Equipment.


    Even within the Storm Church, only the high-ranking members knew about the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    Hence, Valerie''s astonishment upon hearing John''s request was understandable.


    As for how John came to know of these trials, the tale goes back to when he acquired the Mask of Asura.


    Asura, a powerful Godyer ss warrior, had killed more than a dozen deities, only to meet his demise in an ambushid by multiple higher-ranking gods.


    Upon acquiring the Mask of Asura, John found himself privy to a piece of highly guarded information.


    It turned out the god of storm had also been a participant in that fateful hunt that culminated in Asura''s death.


    Moreover, the god of storm had acquired a piece of exclusive equipment for the Godyer ss as a spoil of war.


    Born to stand in opposition to deities, the Godyer ss naturally wielded energies that negated divine power.


    Unable to bring the captured equipment back to his own Divine Realm, the god of storm chose to ce it within the Twelve Trials of the Hero as the ultimate reward.


    Ever since John had stumbled upon this hidden lore, he had been pondering on how to infiltrate the guarded enigma that was the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    A direct assault was out of the question.


    Though none within the Storm Church could rival him, the criteria to unlock the trials were notoriously strict, requiring the personal casting of a secret spell by the Pope of the Storm Church.


    And while John could potentially defeat everyone in the Storm Church, subduing a devoted follower like the Pope by force was unimaginable.


    He had to resort to other means.


    Upon learning that the Treasure Thief Rat had stolen the Son of the Storm, John knew his opportunity had arrived.


    The significance of this piece of equipment to them was beyond monumental.


    Losing the Son of the Storm would mean Storm City losing its very faith, and this relic also served as the anchor point connecting the Storm Church to the god of storm''s Divine Realm.


    Both the Lord of Storm City and the Pope of the Storm Church would be desperate to prevent that connection from being severed.


    So, it was with this desperate need in mind that John was willing to pay an astronomical price¡ªa Divine energy gem¡ªto trade for the Son of the Storm from the Treasure Thief Rat.


    Now, this artifact became his greatest leverage to gain entry into the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    Valerie still hesitated, his expression shifting like a sky before a storm, clouded by indecision and fraught with an air of impending revtion.


    Growing increasingly impatient, John finally spoke, his voice tinged with mild irritation.


    "My lord, nearly half an hour has passed. Have youe to a decision? You were in such a hurry earlier; I imagine the dignitaries in the imperial capital are still waiting for us to report. How much longer do you intend to dy?"


    Valerie''s expression remained impassive, but his eyes betrayed a heavy mncholy.


    "Young man, you are among the most formidable individuals I''ve encountered from unknownnds. Why would someone as strong as you choose to make such an unwise decision?"


    It was clear that Valerie had recognized the true identities of John and hispanions.


    With a sorrowful visage, he continued, "The Twelve Trials of the Hero is one of the Storm Church''s most closely guarded secrets, a privilege not even afforded tomon followers. Can''t you choose another request?"


    John shook his head slightly, his face resolute. "I am currentlymunicating with the Pope. Please wait a moment longer."


    With that, Valerie fell silent once again.


    John quirked an eyebrow in slight surprise.


    It seemed that the upper echelons of the church couldmunicate instantaneously through some sort of mental link.


    Valerie''s previous silence, he surmised, had likely been spent in such spiritual discourse.


    This time, John''s wait was short-lived.


    After a few minutes, Valerie abruptly opened his eyes, his face aplex tapestry of inner struggle and faint relief.


    "Young man, the Pope has consented to your request. Should you return the Son of the Storm to us, he is willing to open the gateway to the Trials for you."

 Chapter 248 247-Agreement Reached, Journey to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 248 Chapter247-Agreement Reached, Journey to the Capital</h4>


    When Storm City''s Lord Valerie finally gave his answer, John wasn''t surprised in the slightest.


    He had always been confident that Valerie would agree to his request.


    The reason was straightforward: for both Valerie and the Storm Church, the Twelve Trials of the Hero paled inparison to the importance of the Son of the Storm.


    In some ways, the Twelve Trials were merely the Storm Church''s method for selecting the next Pope''s sessor.


    The trials themselves were fraught with uncertainty, riddled with exceptionally difficult stages.


    The Church had no qualms about outsiders partaking in the trials. In their view, even if foreigners did participate, the chances of anyonepleting all the trials and iming the ultimate reward were negligible.


    No one understood the difficulty of the Twelve Trials better than the upper echelons of the Storm Church.


    To them, the Trials were more a symbol of the Church''s honor than anything else.


    The Son of the Storm, however, was a different matter altogether.


    It was a piece of Divine equipment, its value astronomical.


    Moreover, its existence was directly tied to the very necessity of Storm City''s continued existence.


    The importance of the two could not even bepared.


    With a subtle smile, John spoke nonchntly, "Since my lord has agreed to my request, I won''t be stingy either. Would you be so kind as to lead me to the Pope of the Storm Church now?"


    Relieved after receiving the Pope''s approval, Valerie''s demeanor noticeably softened.


    He chuckled lightly and responded, "Ah, young man, you''re not aware. Initiating the Twelve Trials of the Hero requires extensive preparations and an array ofplex procedures. Since no church member qualified to partake in the Trials this year, we haven''t had the chance to prepare the necessary magical materials in advance..."


    John''s brows quietly furrowed.


    Did this mean he''d have to wait even longer?


    With a level tone, he inquired, "My lord, why don''t you just tell me¡ªhow long would it take for you to prepare for the Trials at your fastest pace?"


    Valerie calcted earnestly. "We''d need at least half a month to prepare..."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, John slipped the Son of the Storm back into his bag. "In that case, I shall return to Storm City in half a month to conduct our trade."


    Valerie''s face changed dramatically, and he hastily rose to his feet.


    With an earnest expression, he pleaded, "Young man, hold on a moment. While it''s true that we''d normally need half a month, I understand you can''t afford to wait that long. I''ve already spoken with the Pope, and we will do everything in our power to prepare for the Twelve Trials of the Hero within seven days."


    Seven days? John sat silently, contemting deeply.


    Seeing John''s reticence, Valerie added with a wistful smile, "I have an audacious request¡ªcould you return the Son of the Storm to Storm City first?"


    John''s eyes locked onto Valerie''s, his lips curling into an enigmatic smile. "My lord, do you know what it cost me to acquire the Son of the Storm from the Treasure Thief Rat?"


    "A Divine energy gem¡ªone of the most premium energy gems in existence! I paid such a steep price to obtain the Son of the Storm. Now, you casually ask for its return with just a few words. Don''t you find that a bit unreasonable?"


    The bitter undertone in Valerie''s smile deepened, for he too understood the point all too well.


    In what world would one party to a trade hand over goods before the other''s promise could be fulfilled¡ªeven a weekter? Even a fool would see the inherent unfairness in such a deal.


    But Valerie was left with no other options; the Son of the Storm had to be reimed, and urgently so.


    Storm City was increasingly unstable; the once-abundant elemental forces of wind and lightning were dissipating at an elerating pace.


    Should this continue, the city might lose its defining characteristics entirely.


    "My apologies for the unreasonable request," Valerie said, his face reddening, brimming with gravity. "Since the Son of the Storm was taken, the storm clouds over the city have been slowly dissipating. At this rate, we may need to consider renaming the city."


    While Valerie''s words dripped with urgency and emotion, John remained unmoved. "My lord, while I sympathize with Storm City''s plight, business is business. Cash and goods should exchange hands simultaneously¡ªthat''s the rule of trade. Nobody should break it."


    "To be frank, the level of trust between us isn''t sufficiently high for me to fully believe you. What if I hand over the Son of the Storm and you renege on your end?"


    Pounding his chest in assurance, Valerie insisted, "Rest assured, such a situation will not arise. I stake the millennia-old reputation of both Storm City and the Storm Church as guarantee."


    John fell silent once more, appearing to mull over the matter seriously. Seizing the moment, Valerie continued, "If you still have reservations, I can leave the Lord''s Token with you as coteral."


    With that, he reached into his robes and produced a rhombus-shaped token, inscribed with the words ''Lord of Storm City'' and emanating a palpable magical aura.


    Valerie unhesitatingly pushed the token toward John and intoned earnestly, "This token is the singr symbol of the Lordship of Storm City. With it, you canmand the City Guard and all other departments. Now, do you believe in our sincerity?"


    It was evident that Valerie was truly desperate, going so far as to offer up his own identity token.


    John epted the token with a light chuckle. "If my lord insists so fervently, it would be churlish of me to refuse further."


    He produced the Son of the Storm once again and handed it over to Valerie.


    Thetter cradled the orb-like artifact as though it were the world''s most precious treasure, his movements steeped in unparalleled care.


    With the Son of the Storm returned, Valerie finally took a deep breath. "If you could give me a moment," he said, "I''ll have the Son of the Storm returned to its rightful ce at once, and then we can proceed to the Imperial Capital."


    John and hispanions nodded in understanding, their smiles unfaltering.


    Not wasting another second, Valerie hurried out of the council hall, cradling the Son of the Storm as he went.


    "Galewind, you just handed over the invaluable Son of the Storm back to Storm City?" Adam asked, his impatience barely concealed as soon as Valerie had left the room.


    With a light chuckle, John responded, "Yes, it rightfully belongs to Storm City, after all. For us yers, keeping it serves no real purpose. Better to exchange it for some good favor."


    Blue Sea furrowed his brow. "But you traded a massive price to get the Son of the Storm from Treasure Thief Rat. Was it all just to participate in these so-called Twelve Trials of the Hero?"


    John''s gaze deepened, growing more inscrutable. Softly, he said, "I had no choice. There''s something in there that I absolutely must obtain."


    ...


    A momentter, as if sensing something, John suddenly looked up at the sky.


    An arcane aura descended from the heavens, settling somewhere within the City Lord''s Mansion.


    As if establishing some sort of connection, the dissipating elemental forces of wind and thunder in Storm City''s atmosphere ceased their fade and began to slowly recover.


    Valerie strode back into the council hall, hisughter hearty and relieved. "Finally, the pressing issue has been resolved. Thank you for your assistance with Storm City. The portal is ready; we can now proceed to the Imperial Capital!"


    Led by Valerie, John and hispanions arrived at an internal teleportation point within the City Lord''s Mansion.


    It connected directly to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire and a few nearby towns.


    Such portals existed in every City Lord''s Mansion and were not essible to ordinary yers, avable only to the officials and dignitaries of the Northern Myst Empire.


    "Speaking of which, it''s been a while since Ist visited the capital to report on my duties. This is a good opportunity to catch up on the recent changes there," Valerie said with a light chuckle, stepping into the portal first.


    John and hisrades leaped in after him, vanishing into the soft white light of the teleportation point.


    When John opened his eyes again, he found himself in a bustling metropolis, illuminated by countless lights, echoing with the cacophony of urban life.


    Starlight adorned the night sky, lending the city a touch of mystical luminescence.


    It was John''s first visit to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire, andpared to the towns he''d previously frequented, the grandeur here was palpable.


    Blue Sea and Adam, having been here before, appeared quite at ease.


    "Young sirs, our destination is the Prime Minister''s residence. The great Duke Dinan awaits us there," Valerie casually informed them as they walked.


    John followed the direction of Valerie''s pointing finger, and his eyesnded on an imposing pce standing tall in the city center. He paused. "Such a grand pce is merely the residence of the Prime Minister?"


    Valerie offered a wry smile and gently corrected, "Oh no, that is the Imperial Pce, where His Majesty the Emperor resides and governs the affairs of state. The Prime Minister''s residence is located within the pceplex."

 Chapter 249 248-The Imperial Prime Minister, Duke Dinan

    <h4>Chapter 249 Chapter248-The Imperial Prime Minister, Duke Dinan</h4>


    Upon hearing Valerie''s introduction, John nodded slowly.


    He noticed a subtle halo of purple light surrounding the pce, likely some sort of magical protection.


    "This pce is one of thergest structures on the continent and a symbol of the Northern Myst Empire''s power," Valerie continued, a touch of pride coloring his voice.


    Guided by Valerie, the group weaved their way through throngs of people towards the royal pce.


    Shops lined the streets on either side, their signs aglow with an ever-changing spectrum of magical light, a fierce assault on the eyes.


    NPCs bustled about the streets in hurried strides, while others beckoned for business within their shops.


    Soon, they stood before the pce gates.


    Two colossal golden dragon statues guarded the entrance, their scales shimmering as if poised to spring to life.


    Even John was captivated by the grand spectacle, and Blue Sea and Adam were left utterly astonished.


    The immersive experience made them momentarily forget they were merely avatars in a virtual world.


    Valerie greeted the guards and stated their purpose for the visit.


    Eyebrows raised, the guards scanned their unfamiliar faces¡ªa rare urrence indeed.


    After a brief ry, another guard emerged to inform them they were granted entrance.


    As they crossed the threshold of the hefty pce doors, a scene of resplendent grandeur unfurled before them.


    The exquisite decor and majestic hallways were awe-inspiring.


    Countless NPCs milled about¡ªsome were officials and nobles garbed in splendid attire, exuding grandiosity; others were likely guards, standing upright in gleaming armor, clutching various magical weapons with solemn faces, clearly powerful individuals.


    Crossing a small bridge within the pce, a burst of fragrance filled the air.


    They found themselves in a vast garden, a sea of vividly colored flowers stretching into the distance, irresistibly drawing their eyes.


    At the garden''s heart stood a towering nt that arrested everyone''s attention.


    Shaped like a gigantic, emerald-green umbre, its intoxicating aroma seemed to envelop the senses.


    Graceful maids gathered around the colossal nt, murmuring delicate incantations for its upkeep while their hands never ceased their tender ministrations.


    "A nt of this size, inside the pce?" John, intrigued, activated his Eye of Artemis, only for the information he received to sharpen his gaze.


    [Nature God Tree (Lord-level Boss): An ancient divine tree with special healing abilities, cultivated from the World Tree saplings of the Elf race...]


    "This isn''t just a nt; it''s arge-scale healing artifact!" John thought, taken aback by the revtion.


    As they passed by, Blue Sea, driven by curiosity, stepped forward and asked, "Lovelydy, may I inquire what this magical nt is used for?"


    One of the maids looked up and smiled, "This is the Nature God Tree. It has miraculous healing properties, capable of curing various ailments and injuries. Additionally, its leaves and branches are precious alchemical ingredients."


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged incredulous nces, as if they couldn''t trust their own ears.


    Leaving the garden behind, Valerie led John and his friends to a hall of resplendent opulence.


    Seated at the heart of this grand chamber was an elegant middle-aged man with a long beard, smiling warmly as he observed the neers.


    He was a figure ofmanding authority, his aura rich and deep¡ªa man who clearly wielded immense power and had long been ustomed to high office.


    Silently, John activated his Eye of Artemis:


    [Duke Dinan: Prime Minister of the Northern Myst Empire, second only to the Emperor in real power, head of the political affairs department, highly respected throughout the Northern Myst Empire, also a formidable Grand Archmage...]


    [Level: 480]


    "No wonder his aura feels so profound. He''s just one step away from reaching the demi-god level," John thought, realization washing over him.


    Valerie bowed deeply before Duke Dinan, "Honorable Prime Minister, these are the three young individuals I''ve mentioned in our correspondence. They bring news of an invasion by The Devil..."


    The Duke''s face turned solemn, his eyes clouded with a mix of concern and tension.


    After a moment''s silence, he rxed his expression and nodded slightly.


    "Valerie, you''ve done well... Young ones, I''ve heard you''ve defeated the Desire Devil Mammon, amendable feat indeed. You''ve saved countless lives, and for that, you have my deepest admiration."


    It was clear that Valerie had already ryed all of John''s information to Duke Dinan in their previous correspondence.


    John offered a subtle smile and spoke softly, "Thank you for your kind words, Prime Minister. We merely did what we could."


    A glimmer of approval shed in Duke Dinan''s eyes as he pondered briefly before speaking, "The invasion of The Devil is a significant cmity for all races of the Godyer Continent."


    "Before your arrival, I''d been in contact with the leadership of the Easternwood Empire as well as other races. Though no precise information about the descent of other Devils has been confirmed, there have been some intensely brutal mass ughters in various parts of the continent recently¡ªevents that bear the hallmarks of the Devils'' monstrous malevolence."


    John''s brow furrowed subtly as he queried, "Might I ask where exactly these mass ughters took ce?"


    With a wave of his hand, Duke Dinan signaled for an attendant, who quickly unfurled a massive map on the table. A few locations were prominently marked.


    "Could these be the locations?"


    "Indeed," Duke Dinan sighed, his tone taking on a darker shade. "These are the sites of the tragedies."


    John was silent for a moment, scanning the marked spots scattered erratically across the map, revealing no discernible pattern.


    Duke Dinan continued, "After these ughters urred, each nation sent elite investigation teams to probe into the matter, but no traces of Devils were found. Had you not brought this news, no one would have suspected that these massacres were Devil-rted."


    A deep sense of foreboding settled in John''s heart.


    The ramifications of the Devil''s descent were already manifesting so soon.


    He pondered briefly before asking, "Prime Minister, were there any signs or omens before these mass ughters took ce?"


    Duke Dinan gave a rueful smile, "Sadly, no. These heinous acts seem to have happened out of the blue, with no forewarning. We could only watch helplessly as innocent lives were snuffed out overnight."


    John sighed internally. This was the terrifying aspect of the abyssal Devils: not just their overpowering strength, but also their unpredictable, brutal methods.


    It was already happening on Godyer Continent, but what if, once the two worlds merged, the Devils set their eyes upon the real world?


    John shuddered to think of the untold tragedies that might unfold.


    After a moment''s pause, he inquired again, "So, are these mass ughters still ongoing?"


    Duke Dinan nodded solemnly. "Yes, new massacres have urred quite recently. Despite the best efforts of the leaders from all major races, we have been unable to entirely contain the Devils'' destruction... This is nothing short of a naked war!"


    "What I fail to understand," Duke Dinan continued, "is how these Devils dare to descend upon Godyer Continent in such a brazen manner tomit their ughters?"


    John pondered for a moment before speaking, "Perhaps the invasion of the Devils is not a matter of chance. We learned from the Desire Devil Mammon that an internal conflict has urred in the Abyss. Bael, the leader of the 72 Devils, has seized control from the previous Demon Emperor, bing the new ruler of the Abyss."


    "A few Devils who did not acknowledge Bael''s rule were wounded and expelled by him,nding on Godyer Continent as vanguards for the Abyssal invasion."


    Duke Dinan''s face tightened, and he took a deep breath, fixing his hawk-like gaze on John. "If what you say is true, does it not signify that we are on the brink of a war for our very existence?"


    John nodded, sensing the weighty concern and tension in Duke Dinan''s voice.


    As Prime Minister of the Northern Myst Empire, Duke Dinan bore the heavy responsibility of protecting the nation and its people.


    Faced with this impending crisis, he must make a wise decision.


    "Young man, your information is invaluable. The Empire must prepare for this. I will immediately convene an emergency meeting with the royal family, nobles, and generals to discuss how to address the looming threat of war."


    Duke Dinan''s eyes were resolute.


    John nodded subtly, but heard Duke Dinan continue: "Before we can fully prepare for this war, we must first deal with these ursed Devils who have surreptitiously descended upon us."


    [System Alert: You have triggered a hidden quest (Hunt Devil). This quest is extremely dangerous, with a 99.99% chance of death. Do you ept?]


    John''s gaze met those of Blue Sea and Adam, who had been silent at his side.


    As he''d suspected, their venture into the imperial capital was fated to set off a hidden quest.


    A faint smile curved the corners of John''s mouth.


    The very reason he and Valerie hade to the imperial capital to meet the famously formidable Prime Minister was to trigger this hidden quest.


    With Devils descending and wreaking ughter, how could there not be a hidden quest?


    Without a moment''s hesitation, John chose to ept.


    Seeing his nod, Blue Sea and Adam followed suit, also epting the hidden quest.


    Their thoughts were simple: with Galewind as their vanguard, they would surely be able to ride on his coattails to some extent.

 Chapter 250 249-The Prime Minister’s Hidden Quest

    <h4>Chapter 250 Chapter249-The Prime Minister''s Hidden Quest</h4>


    The moment John, Blue Sea, and Adam confirmed their participation in the hidden quest, Duke Dinan, Prime Minister of the Northern Myst Empire, suddenly turned his gaze to lock eyes with John.


    "Young man, are you and yourpanions willing to assist the empire in hunting down these ursed Devils?"


    John''s expression remained calm, but internally, he thought, "As expected, the hidden quest originates from this Duke Dinan."


    In fact, John had already surmised that the upper echelons of the Northern Myst Empire wouldn''t stand idly by while Devils wreaked havoc on theirnds.


    Even if they knew they were outmatched, they would try every trick in the book to handle the situation.


    This had nothing to do with benevolence or justice; it was simply a matter of maintaining their own rule.


    If they allowed the Devils to continue their ughter, they would soon run out ofmon citizens to govern.


    And without a lower ss, how could the ruling ss secure their own position?


    John understood all of this but didn''t particrly care about Duke Dinan''s motivations.


    All that mattered to him was that the Duke could provide him with a hidden quest.


    In the game Godyer, the most bountiful rewards came from these elusive tasks.


    Additionally, John nned to use this quest as an opportunity to locate other Devils through the native powers of the game world.


    [System Alert: You have epted the hidden quest (Hunt Devil). Warning, this quest is extremely high in difficulty with a 99.99% chance of death...]


    [Quest Details: Assist the Northern Myst Empire''s elite hunting team in hunting the Devils that have descended onto Godyer Continent...]


    [Quest Rewards: Will be issued by the Northern Myst Empire officially, based on the contribution level to the quest. Different contribution levels will yield different tiers of rewards...]


    John was slightly taken aback.


    This form of reward was exceedingly suitable for him.


    He knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that a human elite team alone would stand no chance against the Devils.


    Duke Dinan''s intention to form an elite team before the outbreak of the full-fledged war was merely to make the best of a grim situation.


    Because, on the side of Law and Order, other than John¡ªthe anomaly¡ªthe most powerful being was only a demigod at best.


    Figures like the reclusive powerhouses from various countries or the pontiffs from churches had always represented the apex of Godyer Continent''s power hierarchy.


    Yet even they paled inparison to the Devils.


    The only beings truly capable of contending with the Devils were the lofty deities who looked down upon the mortal realm from on high.


    Unfortunately, most deities had shifted their focus to the Void, paying little attention to the mortals of Godyer Continent.


    In times like these, John may very well be the only force on Godyer Continent capable of standing against the Devils.


    John didn''t need to specte; he knew that his contribution to the quest would undoubtedly be the highest.


    Perhaps this was why Duke Dinan was so eager to recruit him.


    In contrast to John''s indifference, Blue Sea and Adam wore rather bitter expressions.


    They had agreed to the quest solely for the promise of hidden rewards, aiming to hitch a ride on John''s coattails and glean some benefits.


    Now that they had sessfully epted the quest, they discovered that the rewards were to be distributed based on contributions.


    Given their pitifully low levels, they weren''t even sure if they could muster any contribution by the quest''s end.


    And they had to face a terrifying Devil boss, with a 99.99% death rate.


    They were virtually reduced to tears.


    Duke Dinan, who had been observing them, now wore a cryptic smile.


    It wasn''t until he saw John nod his approval that his face broke into a genuinely hearty grin.


    "Very well," said Duke Dinan, chuckling. "You young souls may rest for now. I''ll summon the other members of the elite hunting team forthwith, so you may meet them in advance."


    The trio had no objections.


    Having traveled relentlessly since leaving Thousand Streams Cave, they weed the opportunity for a brief respite.


    With a wave of his hand, Duke Dinan summoned a servant to guide them to a warm and cozy resting room.


    The moment the trio''s silhouettes vanished through the door, the Duke''s warm smile evaporated, leaving his face a nk te.


    His eyes lowered, his tone turned icy. "Valerie, share your thoughts on these three."


    Valerie, who had sat quietly by Duke Dinan''s side until now, pondered seriously before speaking. "Honestly, I see one prodigiously talented young man leading two pieces of trash."


    Had Blue Sea and Adam been present to hear this, they would have been ready to duel Valerie on the spot.


    Duke Dinan lifted an eyelid, his tone tinged with intrigue. "I''ll buy that the other two are worthless, but that young leader is more than just ''prodigiously talented,'' wouldn''t you say?"


    Valerie looked puzzled.


    After a moment of silence, Duke Dinan spoke, his voice tinged with a dark timbre. "All three carry a scent not of this world. Likely they hail from that unknown realm that has recently vomited forth so many neers. But that young man... even I can''t discern his level."


    Valerie''s eyes widened. "You mean..."


    "Quite clearly, his level surpasses mine. It''s hardly surprising. Anyone capable of repelling an injured Devil of Lust must at least be a demigod, no?"


    As he spoke, the Duke''s voice grew ever graver, and his visage¡ªhalf-obscured by shadows¡ªseemed tinged with an inexplicable sense of menace.


    Valerie gasped, her voice tinged with disbelief. "How... how is this possible? Aren''t all these people from the unknown realm supposed to be weaklings? How could there be someone of such high level among them?"


    Duke Dinan sighed, "As of now, we don''t know where theye from. It''s as if they''ve descended from the heavens. Have you not noticed? Despite their initial weakness, these neers seem to level up at an astonishingly rapid pace. This young leader is clearly their pinnacle... I hope that through this coboration, we might uncover their true identities."


    Valerie bowed her head respectfully, "Prime Minister, you need not worry overly. These individuals pose no immediate threat to us. Even if there are one or two strong ones among them, they''re just a drop in the bucket."


    Duke Dinan fell silent, only letting out a subdued sigh after a long pause. "Well, let''s hope so."


    ...


    John and hispanions didn''t rest long before a servant knocked on the door, also delivering an invitation from Duke Dinan.


    This time, the Duke awaited them in a spaciousmand room.


    The walls were covered with maps marking various locations where Devils had appeared.


    At the room''s center, a magical screen continuously disyed information andbat footage of Devils.


    As the trio entered themand room, Duke Dinan stood up and gestured for them to sit. "Wee to the Northern Myst Empire''s elite hunting team. From this moment on, your quest is to defend our territory and topletely annihte these Devils."


    John paused for a moment, puzzled by Duke Dinan''s unabating confidence.


    Could it really be due to the motley crew of characters sitting around the room''s long strategy table? Indeed, upon entering, the first thing John and his friends noticed were the NPCs seated there.


    Among them was a familiar face: the best administrator of the Silverglow Mercenary Hall, Grand Archmage Saphir.


    The guy was frantically blinking at John, obviously trying to catch his attention.


    Finding that John had no intention of acknowledging him, he reluctantly turned his gaze away.


    At the head of the table, Duke Dinan continued, "Our intelligence indicates that Devils have been frequenting the northern bordends of the Godyer Continent as ofte. You may head there for your search. However, let me remind you: Devils possess immense power, rivaling even deities. The mortality rate for this quest is exceptionally high. Anyone who wishes to withdraw may do so now."


    John subtly pursed his lips. With the stakesid out so dramatically, who would dare be branded a coward? To withdraw now would be to be aughingstock.


    As John scanned the room, sure enough, there was not a trace of fear or hesitation on anyone''s face¡ªexcept for Blue Sea and Adam.


    It was evident that even if they were afraid, they would brace themselves and press on.


    As for Blue Sea and Adam, they had seriously contemted withdrawing.


    Ever since learning that the rewards for this quest would be allocated based on contributions, they''d been inwardly freaking out.


    Why risk their lives for meager rewards?


    Unfortunately, the indomitable system had the final say.


    When they inquired if it was possible to abandon the hidden quest, they were met with a curt two-word reply: Not possible!


    Clearly, this was a quest that, once epted, had to be seen through to the end.


    On the other side of the room, Duke Dinan was still passionately rallying the troops. "Young men, you bear the mission of the Empire and the hopes of its people on your shoulders. While Devils may be formidable, we humans are no pushovers either. Would you agree?"


    As soon as Duke Dinan''s words fell, the NPCs in the room let out fervent shouts, "We''ll give it our all to protect the citizens of the Northern Myst Empire and uphold the honor of humanity!"


    "Excellent, well-spirited!" Duke Dinan nodded approvingly. "I have every confidence in your abilities. In this quest, you represent the Empire''s finest and most experienced fighters. You are the pride of the Empire. However, we''re up against Devils this time. To increase our odds of sess, you''ll need to work closely together and support each other."

 Chapter 251 250-Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 251 Chapter250-Conflict</h4>


    No sooner had Duke Dinan''s words resonated in the room than this motley crew of oddballs let out a unified roar: "We will not fail your expectations!"


    The thunderous promation rattled the war room, causing Blue Sea and Adam to jump, almost springing from their seats.


    Even John found himself involuntarily reaching to his ear, casting a sidelong nce at the exuberant group.


    Just as his gaze drifted over, the hulking berserker NPC sitting beside him snapped his head to meet John''s eyes.


    "What are you looking at, huh, boy?" The berserker''s voice rumbled like distant thunder, filling the war room without even appearing to open his mouth wide.


    John gave him a casual once-over, not deigning to respond to this meat-headed oaf.


    Unbeknownst to John, the berserker took his silence as a form of provocation.


    With a furious p, he nearly split the long table in two. "You skinny runt, dare to ignore me? Believe it or not, I could grind your bones to dust with one hand!"


    John raised an eyebrow, regarding the berserker with a stoic face.


    A faint smirk curled at the corners of his lips, imbued with a subtle air of derision.


    "Isn''t it a bit much to describe a potential teammate in such terms? Do you really think that having a brain full of muscles equates to actual strength?"


    John queried in a tone both mellow and maic, like a thread of silk gently grazing the earlobe.


    The berserker''s face momentarily stiffened, clearly taken aback by John''s unppable demeanor.


    He quickly recovered, thrusting his head back defiantly and puffing his chest to showcase his massive build.


    "Boy, you dare mock me? Say that again if you dare!" The berserker roared, abruptly rising to his feet.


    Towering like a monolith, his shadow enveloped half the room, eclipsing the overhead lights,manding attention in a way that rendered him impossible to ignore.


    John lifted his head, locking eyes with the berserker, a look of effortlessposure gracing his face.


    The room felt a palpable shift; suddenly, it seemed that in John''s eyes, the berserker was but a dispensable entity.


    "So, you''re not willing to let this go... Do muscles make one lose their wits?" John mused aloud, his voice carrying an undercurrent of icy intimidation.


    As John spoke, an inexplicable aura shed from within him.


    The room took a collective gasp, their faces turning towards John with looks of sheer bewilderment.


    For a brief moment, they felt as if they were under the gaze of an ancient leviathan¡ªchilled to the bone, with cold sweat soaking their undershirts.


    The berserker, who had been the instigator, was especially stunned, his previous swagger reced by hesitation and unease.


    He was starting to regret his rashness, yet he couldn''t take back his words.


    His intellectual shorings left him unable to understand why this ostensibly weak opponent had exerted such unprecedented pressure on him.


    To others, John''s emanating aura was a fleeting phenomenon, quickly dissipating and restoring a sense of equilibrium.


    Yet to the berserker, this seemingly frail young man''s aura felt increasingly oppressive, even making breathing difficult.


    "Ah! You''re asking for it!" The berserker roared, surging with energy. mes spiraled from his chest, rapidly engulfing him.


    The moment the energy burst forth, he finally took a relieving breath. The suffocating sensation that had been pressing upon him eased considerably.


    Snickering maliciously, the berserker clenched his fists, seemingly ready to smash them into John''s head at any second. Indeed, his gaze was already pinpointing where to strike John.


    John merely nced at him and softly chuckled, "Ah, a Fire-attribute berserker. No wonder you''re so thoughtless."


    That casualment was the final straw that drove the towering berserker to a state of frenzied irrationality.


    He raised his fist, ready to strike.


    John, however, subtly raised a finger and gently shook his head. "I''d advise against doing anything foolish. The one who''ll regret it will undoubtedly be you."


    A sh of anger crossed the berserker''s eyes, unwilling to be humiliated by a seemingly weaker youth.


    He took a few strides forward, clenched his fist, and channeled his energy,unching his punch directly towards John.


    However, just as his fist was about to make contact with John''s body, John subtly sidestepped, dodging the attack with the agility of a swallow taking flight.


    Then, extending his finger, he lightly touched the berserker''s chest.


    "Boom!" A powerful shockwave erupted in an instant.


    The berserker was hurled backward, crashing through thebat room''s wall andnding heavily on the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    John''s movement was like a bolt of lightning¡ªswift and decisive, offering the berserker no chance to retaliate.


    His expression remained indifferent, as if all had transpired just as he expected.


    Duke Dinan slightly furrowed his eyebrows, mysterious glints swirling in his eyes.


    Even though the sparring in thebat room had escted to an all-out brawl, he remained unmoved.


    Sitting in hismanding position, he spoke coldly, "Have you had enough? If not, I can clear the room for you."


    John retracted his hand and grinned, "That''s enough. Show''s over."


    As for the berserker, now clutching his chest and coughing up blood on the floor, John didn''t even spare him a second nce.


    Duke Dinan sighed, turning his gaze towards the infuriated berserker. "You really are a fool. I''ve told you before, this young man repelled a Devil. What made you think you could provoke him?"


    "It''s no wonder people say your brain is just another muscle."


    Surprisingly, the impulsive and reckless berserker did not argue or defend himself against Duke Dinan''s reproach.


    He simply lowered his head, epting the chastisement.


    John''s expression remained unchanged, but a mysterious glint shed deep within his eyes.


    It appeared that Duke Dinan wielded a significant amount of influence here.


    As John resumed his seat, the gazes from the surrounding NPCs had changed.


    Originally arrogant and dismissive when John and his party arrived, their expressions had now morphed into ones of awe and apprehension.


    John wasn''t surprised by this transformation.


    In this dog-eat-dog world, strength was the only currency that mattered.


    Power alone defined one''s status.


    Among all those present, apart from John, it was Duke Dinan who had the highest rank, making him the most influential figure in the room.


    Duke Dinan chuckled softly, casually remarking, "Now that everyone has gathered, let''s begin by introducing ourselves. After all, we''re going to berades fighting side by side; we should at least know each other''s names."


    No sooner had Duke Dinan''s words faded than the handsome young man seated closest to him on his left rose to his feet.


    Adorned in a pristine white robe emzoned with the emblem of the Holy Light Church on the chest, he spoke. "Greetings, everyone. I am Hills, Hills Dn. Currently, I serve as themander of the Holy Light Inquisition. My ss is a Holy Light Combat Priest, Level 316. I am pleased to join you all as teammates."


    A glint shed in John''s eyes as he subtly sized up Hills.


    The name implied a certain special rtion to Duke Dinan, and their features bore a resemnce.


    Indeed, as soon as Hills finished speaking, a man dressed in dark robes beside him chuckled malevolently. "The Prime Minister is indeed generous, sending his only son into such a perilous squad. I must say, it''smendable."


    Duke Dinan''s expression remained unfazed. "The Devil is amon enemy to all races in the Godyer Continent. In times of crisis like these, everyone''s children are the same."


    "The fate of one is tied to the fate of all. Besides, Hills is a man of the Holy Light Church, chosen by the Church itself. I have no say in the matter."


    Though Duke Dinan''s voice was level, anyone could detect the underlying note of pride.


    At this moment, Adam, who had been quietly observing from the side, suddenly stood up, his eyes alight with excitement as he looked at Hills. "Wait a minute! Are you the renowned Morning Star Dn, the most celebrated young warrior in the Holy Light Church?"


    Both John and Blue Sea nced at Adam''s fervor, exchanging perplexed looks.


    When did this guy be so infatuated with an NPC? Judging by his expression, he might have rushed over for an autograph and a selfie if the situation permitted.


    Adam whispered, "You don''t understand. Lord Dn is a true legend within the Holy Light Church. Serving in the Inquisition, specifically dealing with heretics, he''s been undefeated through hundreds of battles. Barely into his twenties, he''s already the primary heir to the next papal seat!"


    Blue Sea muttered disdainfully, "So what? He''s still just lines of code, not a real person in the physical world."


    Adam: "¡­"


    "Ahem," John cleared his throat, cutting short Blue Sea and Adam''s discussion.


    Their voices were low, but the elite warriors in the room would not miss a word.


    Thankfully, they didn''t grasp the true meaning behind the conversation; otherwise, tempers might have red on the spot.

 Chapter 252 251-Gathering of Heroes, Leading in Style

    <h4>Chapter 252 Chapter251-Gathering of Heroes, Leading in Style</h4>


    Hills smiled warmly at Adam, as if touched by a gentle breeze. "Your aura feels like it originates from the same source as mine. You must be part of the Holy Light Church as well?"


    Adam responded with a restrained smile, "Indeed, my ss is Pdin."


    Hills chuckled, "This familiar essence... could it be you''re more than just a simple Pdin? No matter, anyone from my Holy Light Church is a brother to me."


    John subtly raised an eyebrow. No wonder Hills held such high esteem within the Holy Light Church. His choice of words was impable, naturally drawing people closer to him.


    With Hills'' introductionplete, the spotlight moved to the mysterious man enveloped in dark robes. "Dragonfang, Head of the Royal Guards. My ss is Assassin, Level 350!"


    The man''s voice was raspy, as if grinding against metal. It was unclear whether the hoarseness was from an injury or inherent.


    John cast him a brief look, silently thinking, "Ah, an Assassin. That would exin the ominous air around him."


    After Dragonfang spoke, Saphir erupted into heartyughter as he stood. "Brothers, my name is Saphir. I''m currently a steward in the Mercenary Guild. My ss is a Fire Element Mage, Level 300. Compared to the high-level folks here, I''m somewhat embarrassed, haha!"


    Saphir''s infectiousughter filled the entire war room, drawing sidelong nces from those around him. Evidently, several people in the room were quite familiar with him.


    As soon as his voice faded, someone jovially teased, "Mages are a prestigious ss, and leveling up is among the most challenging. Mr. Saphir, with your words, you''ve just insulted all of us under Level 300!"


    Saphir chuckled sheepishly, "I didn''t mean it that way. As you all know, I have a vendetta that runs as deep as the sea. My aim foring here is to earn merits to exchange for the Empire''s support¡­"


    Duke Dinan, seemingly unable to bear it any longer, waved his hand to cut Saphir off. "Enough. You''re veering off-topic, as verbose as ever. Next!"


    A voluptuous, alluring mature woman slowly rose to her feet, an aura of enchantment radiating from her.


    "Greetings to all the masters here. I am Lady Luxuria, or you can simply call me Luxuria. My ss is Enchantress, Level 289. My primary role is to provide aftercare for you gentlemen. I trust you''ll all take good care of me."


    Her voice was tinged with an irresistible allure, and her every move seemed effortlessly beguiling.


    Being the only woman in the team, and such a stunning one at that, she was naturally the object of much adoration.


    As Lady Luxuria''s voice faded away, two sycophants couldn''t wait to chime in: "Mydy, you''re too modest. You are our logistical support; your role is as important as any."


    "Yes, yes, ady as beautiful as you should never sully her hands with violence. Leave your safety to us!"


    A smile from Lady Luxuria filled the room with an invisible perfume. "I''ll thank all of you in advance then," she cooed.


    With a slight bow, she showcased the perfect curvature of her form. A nce her way stirred the blood.


    Of course, not everyone was susceptible to her charms. For instance, Saphir, the boisterous and blunt fire mage.


    "Lady Luxuria, could you tone down the seductive aura? It''s suffocating me."


    Saphirined, covering his nose.


    John had to stifle augh, while others mentally cursed Saphir for hisck of appreciation for the finer things.


    Lady Luxuria seemed unfazed, casting a flirtatious nce at Saphir. Her eyes sparkled like pools of spring water...


    Next, the Berserker who had previously shed with John nervously stepped forward.


    Puffing out his exaggerated chest, he looked like a moving fortress, exuding an indomitable strength.


    Unfortunately, due to his recent defeat at John''s hands, his actionscked their usual persuasive power.


    "I am Balga, a Berserker," he growled, his voice thunderous like rolling thunder, reverberating in everyone''s ears. "I am Level 295, and I currently serve in the military!"


    No sooner had Balga''s words settled when Saphir piped up again, "Honestly, you seem more like the Heavy Tank ss¡ªperfect for absorbing damage on the battlefield. You alone could probably block threenes..."


    Blood rushed to Balga''s head; he mmed his palm on the table with a resounding thud. "You, a mage who likes to use his fists, dare to challenge me?"


    Saphir was not one to back down; he too pped the table and stood up angrily. "What? You got a problem? Believe me, I could roast you into a chicken with one fireball!"


    The room looked on, bewildered. Surprisingly, in terms of physique, Saphir didn''t seem much less imposing than Balga. So what audacity did he have to mock an over-muscr Berserker? Are mages built like this now?


    At this point, John couldn''t hold back a light chuckle.


    The sound drew the attention of everyone present; all eyes turned toward him. John quicklyposed himself, saying, "Sorry, couldn''t help myself."


    Faces around the room only grew more puzzled.


    Duke Dinan, sitting at the head of the table, pinched the bridge of his nose, weariness coloring his expression.


    Had he made the right choice bringing these oddballs together?


    Could he really rely on them to hunt Devils that were near-godlike in power?


    Duke Dinan sank into a morass of self-doubt.


    Meanwhile, Saphir and Balga continued to trade insults across the table.


    If not for the intervention of those beside them, fists would surely have flown by now.


    Finally, after a tenuous lull, a stern-faced middle-aged man rose. Somewhat awkwardly, he spoke, "Alcys, Spellde ss, Level 345..."


    A longsword was strapped to Alcys'' back; its slender de tightly wrapped in silk, leaving only the hilt exposed.


    John arched an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected this seemingly average middle-aged man to be one of the highest-leveled members of their team, second only to Dragonfang.


    Judging by the reactions around the room, it seemed that Alcysmanded a certain respect.


    Even the hot-tempered Balga and Saphir subtly nodded in acknowledgment as he introduced himself. Duke Dinan even broke into a smile.


    It was as if Alcys had an identity that was anything but ordinary.


    Noticing John''s puzzled look, Duke Dinan borated with a smile, "Mister Alcys is a point of pride for our Northern Myst Empire. You, being an ascetic, should be far removed from worldly concerns, yet you''ve chosen to join us in hunting Devils. It''s truly an honor for us."


    Clearly, Duke Dinan''s exnation was meant for John, who wasn''t familiar with the context. John finally understood¡ªAlcys was an ascetic. No wonder hemanded such respect.


    Being an ascetic wasn''t a ss but rather a designation for a specific group of humans on Godyer Continent.


    They were disinterested in material things, had no worldly desires, and their training usually took ce in the most grueling of conditions.


    Conditions that often meant being scantily d and going without water for days.


    They honed their minds through such intense training, striving for a state of unity with nature.


    But to John, these people seemed more like madmen¡ªabandoning everything in their training to be nothing but unyielding, odoriferous rocks.


    At the same time, John found himself wondering about Duke Dinan''s sudden expression of goodwill. What exactly was going on?


    Even when facing Duke Dinan, a man of significant status within the empire, Alcys'' voice remained stoic, "When the survival of humanity is at stake, one cannot stand idly by."


    Duke Dinan responded with a soft chuckle and a nod.


    "Yunis, Archer ss, Level 286."


    A strikingly handsome young man continued the introductions.


    The pointed ears peeking out from beneath his long hair suggested he had some elven lineage¡ªa mixed race not umon on the Godyer Continent.


    After all the NPC powerhouses had introduced themselves, it was finally time for John and hispanions.


    Everyone''s ears perked up; they were eager to know the identities of these three young people, especially John, who had piqued their curiosity.


    Under the watchful eyes of the room, Blue Sea and Adam reluctantly stood up.


    "My name is Blue Sea, my ss is Water Mage, Level 94."


    "Adam, Pdin ss, Level 90."


    The room was struck dumb.


    They never expected that such greenhorns, not even level 100, had found their way into this elite squad designed for hunting Devils.


    Before anyone could voice their astonishment, they heard John''snguid voice, "I''m Galewind. As for my ss, consider me an Assassin, I suppose. As for my level, let''s just say you can treat me as if I''m around 500 or 600."


    The war room fell into stunned silence.

 Chapter 253 252-Captain John

    <h4>Chapter 253 Chapter252-Captain John</h4>


    The war room, usually bustling with activity, plunged into an eerie silence.


    Even Duke Dinan, the empire''s Prime Minister, known for his unppable demeanor, found himself stunned into stillness.


    In the world of Godyer, power was the true ruler.


    Those in high positions were usually of high levels, but even Duke Dinan, the second most powerful figure in the Northern Myst Empire, was just Level 480, still a ways off from bing a demigod.


    In the entire Northern Myst Empire, save for a few reclusive and mysterious old monsters, only one individual was widely acknowledged to have attained the level of demigod¡ªthe Emperor of the Northern Myst Empire himself.


    Duke Dinan silently observed John, his eyes shimmering with an inexplicable light.


    He''d known beforehand that John was a formidable force; after all, this was the man who had banished the Desire Devil Mammon back to the abyss.


    When they had first met, he also found he couldn''t determine John''s actual level.


    But he hadn''t dared to guess that the young man had actually reached the status of a demigod.


    How could this be?


    The man was so young, radiating a youthful exuberance.


    Even if he''d started his training in his mother''s womb, it seemed inconceivable that he''d have reached demigod status so soon.


    Duke Dinan screamed inwardly, though his exterior remained impassive.


    "You... you''re actually a demigod?"


    It was Saphir, the one most familiar with John, who first broke the silence.


    She stood up abruptly, her face filled with astonishment.


    The others, startled by Saphir''s exmation, all turned their incredulous eyes toward John.


    Seeing John nod with a smile, Saphir plopped back into her chair, moaning, "Oh, my God... If I had known you were this high-level, why did I bother with all thoseplications? I could''ve just dragged you directly to AGHHO headquarters and settled it."


    Hearing Saphir''s outburst, Duke Dinan cleared his throat softly and spoke with measured detachment.


    "Saphir, the most pressing matter at hand is dealing with the devil invasion. Your personal vendettas can wait until this crisis is resolved. Let''s not allow personal matters topromise the greater good."


    John blinked, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    It was evident that Saphir''s story was well-known among the Imperial Capital''s elite.


    At least, everyone in the war room seemed fully aware of her vendetta.


    Saphir wore a sullen expression, unable to refute Duke Dinan''s admonishment.


    After all, he was a man of principle, aware that in times like these, the interests of the empire must override any personal concerns.


    Aside from Saphir, all eyes were now fixed on John, each expression betraying a different sentiment.


    Some were filled with reverence, others showed disdain, and yet others bore a hint of ambiguity.


    Yes, the one with the ambiguous look was none other than the irresistibly seductive Lady Luxuria.


    Her eyes danced with a sort of predatory allure, as if she wished to devour John whole.


    He was a true demigod-level powerhouse, one among a very select few in all of Godyer Continent.


    Lady Luxuria, a high-level Enchantress by vocation¡ªa supportive ss with nobat abilities¡ªwas born and raised to be a ything for the elite.


    Although she had managed to escape the clutches of those who sought to manipte her destiny, seizing control of her own fate, her road had not been easy.


    A woman as beautiful as she, born into the Enchantress ss¡ªa ss naturally skilled at driving men mad¡ªhow incredibly difficult must it be for her to assert her independence in a world like this?


    Over the years, Lady Luxuria had carved out a certain reputation for herself in the ancient and illustrious capital city, though primarily through the leverage of others.


    She had always sought a perfect pir of strength upon which to anchor her life¡ªyet that pir remained elusive.


    Now, she was confronted with John, a young man of formidable prowess.


    Though his face was concealed behind a grotesque mask, the rity of his eyes alone attested to a handsome visage.


    Could Lady Luxuria be unmoved?


    Yet, despite her multiple attempts at casting beguiling nces his way, John remained aloof, as though oblivious to her.


    This left Lady Luxuria flush with embarrassment¡ªlike batting her eyshes at a blind man.


    John had, of course, noticed Lady Luxuria''s advances, but hisck of response was born out of intense caution.


    The Enchantress ss had always been synonymous with cunning schemes.


    Although John couldn''t pinpoint her exact rtionship with the Northern Myst Empire''s royalty, his earlier encounter with a bevy of equally stunning Enchantresses at Silverglow''s Silver Manor had left asting impression.


    He didn''t have to ponder long to know there was likely a deep connection.


    A ss long considered extinct couldn''t suddenly appear en masse without reason.


    For all he knew, those attendants at Silver Manor could have been groomed by the enchanting Lady Luxuria herself for the imperial family.


    "ording to our traditions, strength dictates hierarchy. Since Mr. Galewind is the highest-leveled among us, it stands to reason that he should lead this elite squad," Duke Dinan lightly pped his hands, setting the matter in stone with a veneer of levity.


    No one in the room offered a counterargument.


    Clearly, they were ustomed to this meritocratic mode of establishing rank, with power as its ultimate arbiter.


    [System Notification: You have been appointed as the leader of the elite Devil-hunting squad...]


    John lightly furrowed his brows and shook his head. "Prime Minister, I fear Ick the depth of knowledge and experience to assume such a vital role. I''m more ustomed to a freewheeling life and am unprepared to shoulder such grave responsibilities."


    Duke Dinan''s expression shifted, intrigued.


    He never anticipated anyone could be so indifferent to the lures of power and prestige, especially when a lofty position wasid out before them like an offering.


    The role of squad leader was no trivial designation.


    Theposition of its members alone spoke volumes.


    This elite unit was a microcosm of the Northern Myst Empire''s multifaceted powers¡ªroyalty, nobility, the church, and the military were all represented by renowned figures.


    Securing their loyalty was tantamount to gaining endorsement from the Empire''s major factions, paving a path to an unclouded future.


    Duke Dinan couldn''t believe that the young man before him, known as Galewind, failed to see this.


    Yet Galewind had rejected the role unequivocally, an act that puzzled the Duke deeply.


    After a moment''s silence, Duke Dinan chuckled softly. "Mr. Galewind, don''t be too hasty in refusing. If there are concerns, feel free to address them with me directly. Given the diverse backgrounds of your prospective team members, it will take someone of your caliber to unify them."


    "The adversary you''re up against is a Devil from the abyss, a beingparable to a deity. You''ll need to coborate wholeheartedly tobat such a monstrosity... If you decline the leadership role, entrusting it to any other member may cause division within the squad."


    "Then, do you think you''ll still possess the strength to defeat the Devil?"


    Duke Dinan''s earnest entreaty furrowed John''s brows even further.


    However, John did not immediately relent; instead, he sank into thoughtful contemtion.


    Duke Dinan chuckled lightly, "Very well, Mr. Galewind. Feel free to share your thoughts."


    After a pause, John spoke nonchntly, "I''m not opposed to assuming the role of squad leader, but as I mentioned earlier, I''m a free spirit, ill-suited for the day-to-day duties of leadership. I will handlebat alone."


    "Coordinate and train amongst yourselves, appoint a deputy to manage it. When a Devil is located, just summon me. Furthermore, I have my own affairs to attend to; aside frombat, nothing else should disturb me."


    This was John''s carefully consideredpromise.


    After all, as a yer, he could not invest all his time and energy into Devil-hunting in the same way these NPC elites did.


    The expression of the room twisted once again.


    This man truly was unexpectedly nonchnt.


    To dare to make such audacious demands to Duke Dinan, a man of meticulous ways and considerable influence, was unprecedented.


    Yet, to everyone''s astonishment, Duke Dinan contemted briefly and quickly agreed to John''s terms.


    The assembled elites were now picking up their jaws from the floor.


    John nodded satisfactorily, only to find hispanions Blue Sea and Adam staring nkly, as if still shell-shocked.


    Hadn''t introductions beenpleted?


    Though there wereints about their low levels, no one questioned their presence since they arrived with John.


    Why did they seem so bbergasted?


    It dawned on John that they were likely stunned by his refusal to lead.


    Had either of them been given such an opportunity to rise swiftly through the ranks of the Northern Myst Empire, they would have eagerly epted.


    ...


    Subsequently, Duke Dinan methodically ironed out the logistics for the formation of the elite squad.


    There was no denying his exceptional capability.


    Each member, under his meticulous arrangement, found their roles and responsibilities clearly defined.


    He even designated a specific location for the squad''s training and amodations.


    Everything was prepared, save for the yet-to-be-located Devil.

 Chapter 254 253-Another Forced Version Update

    <h4>Chapter 254 Chapter253-Another Forced Version Update</h4>


    After settling all the arrangements, John, Blue Sea, and Adam took their leave from Duke Dinan.


    Given that John had already set forth his conditions¡ªthat he wouldn''t be part of the local NPC elites'' integration but would arrive whenbat was required¡ªDuke Dinan obliged, ordering his pce guards to escort them out.


    Before their departure, Duke Dinan gifted them threemunication magic crystals.


    These small items had no assigned grade but were as valuable as an epic piece of equipment.


    By channeling energy into the crystal, one couldmunicate in real-time with another bound crystal.


    These were items many nobles on the Godyer Continent often used for correspondence.


    John graciously epted, and the trio carefully stowed themunication crystals in their backpacks.


    Upon stepping out of the grand pce gates, nked by golden dragon statues, they spotted Valerie, the lord of Storm City, quietly standing there.


    His radiant expression suggested that his trip to the capital had been most rewarding.


    It was highly likely that the news of the Devil''s arrival, brought by John and hispanions, had earned Valerie greatmendation.


    Hearing their footsteps, Valerie looked up, his face breaking into a hearty smile. "I heard from the Prime Minister that you might be leaving the pce early, so I specifically waited here for you," he said, his voice ringing with enthusiasm.


    John chuckled softly, replying, "My Lord, you are considerate. Shall we discuss initiating the Twelve Trials of the Hero?"


    Valerie''s expression turned noticeably awkward; he let out a nervousugh. "Rest assured, we will notify you in advance once the church has prepared all the preliminary work..."


    One couldn''t help but wonder if Valerie had received some news from Duke Dinan, for his tone had be significantly more deferential.


    John nodded subtly, his face expressionless as he said, "Remember your initial promise. In one week''s time, I''ll be in Storm City as agreed."


    Valerie solemnly assured him that he would not go back on his word. The parties thus parted ways.


    John, Blue Sea, and Adam leisurely strolled through the bustling streets of the imperial capital.


    They casually found a small tavern and settled into a cozy booth, engaging in rxed conversation.


    "Finally, we''ve put a temporary lid on all these matters," Blue Sea mused, gulping down a pint of beer and revealing a face of contented ease. "Who could''ve thought that a simple quest for the Aqua Blue Flower would spiral into such an outrageous series of events?"


    Adam clinked his ss against theirs, deeply resonating with the sentiment. "You''re telling me. Now, not only is our questplete, but we''ve also inexplicably be part of an elite squad. Just thinking about facing those nightmarish devils gives me immense pressure."


    Blue Sea winked at him, jesting, "Why worry? With Galewind leading the charge, we can just sit back and reap the benefits."


    "You think Galewind would actually let the devils do us in?"


    John shook his head, somewhat helplessly.


    These two had be entirely ustomed to this approach, seemingly content in the knowledge that they had a strong ally to rely on¡ªa far cry from their previous demeanor as mighty guild leaders, whomanded with authority and strategy.


    Draining his beer ss, John inquired, "Now that matters are temporarily settled, what do the two of you n on doing next?"


    Adam chuckled as he replied, "I need to urgently hatch my pet, and there''s a backlog of guild affairs waiting for my attention. I imagine it''s the same for you, Blue Sea?"


    Blue Sea quickly chimed in, "I''ve got it worse. Besides all that, I also need toplete my job-change quest. The ''Sea King Mage'' ss change scroll in my bag is practically getting moldy from disuse."


    John and Adam exchanged knowing smiles, detecting the palpable eagerness in Blue Sea''s tone. The notion that a ss change scroll would "mold" was, of course, preposterous. Blue Sea was simply itching to level up, no doubt invigorated by their recent strategic discussions.


    John smiled slightly, "In that case, go tend to your respective affairs.


    We''ll meet again when the quest to hunt down the devils kicks off..."


    Before John could finish his sentence, an abrupt system announcement echoed in his mind.


    [System Announcement: In 5 minutes, all yers will be forcibly logged off for a new version update. The update containsplex data and may take an extended period. Please be patient. For those in the midst of quests, don''t worry. You will return to the same location post-update, and your quest progress will not be interrupted.]


    The announcement looped three times, a replication of the previous forced update with only a scant 5-minute warning.


    John''s brows shot up, a curious glint shing in his eyes.


    Blue Sea and Adam beside him could scarcely conceal their own astonishment.


    "Wait, didn''t we just have an update not too long ago? Why another system update all of a sudden?" Blue Sea scratched his head, bewildered.


    Adam, equally puzzled, ventured a guess, "Do you think there''s a possibility that both of these updates are due to the same reason¡ªthat the system judged the game''s progression needed to elerate for some reason?"


    Both sets of eyes converged on John.


    If there was any truth to this spection, it would undoubtedly be connected to the man before them.


    John felt somewhat helpless under their scrutinizing gaze and rubbed his temples. "Spections are spections. What are you two looking at me for?"


    Blue Sea offered a wry smile, "Oh,e on, Galewind. Who else but you could impact the game''s progression? Is there even a second candidate?"


    "Thest forced update was triggered by the events at Sunset Mountain. This one must be due to the devil invasion, no doubt."


    John immediately dismissed the notion with conviction, "Impossible. No matter how formidable I might be, I can''t possibly modify the system''s programming, can I?"


    He refrained from enlightening them about the true nature of the game, Godyer, and certainly didn''t reveal that the game system was, in essence, the world''s ORDER.


    The wry smiles on Blue Sea''s and Adam''s faces grew more pronounced. "Oh,e on, Galewind. Don''t be so modest. We''d sooner drop dead than believe these system updates have nothing to do with you."


    "Of course, you can''t directly modify the system, but the events you''ve encountered must''ve triggered the system to speed up the game''s progression."


    "How could low-level yers like us ever stumble upon so many ndestine events that literally have existential consequences for the game world?"


    John offered a light smile and chose not to argue further.


    They were all astute individuals; certain things were understood even if left unsaid.


    "Alright then, I guess we''ll have to deal with this after the version update," Blue Sea put down his drink and slowly stood up. "Who knows what new features this update will introduce. Best to prepare early."


    Adam shook his head and chuckled, "Well, the official game forum will definitely post detailed information about the update. We can just check there."


    "I actually think that even if new features are introduced, they won''t affect us too much in the short term. Take guild wars, for instance. I haven''t heard of any guild actually participating since they were introduced," said John.


    Blue Sea nodded in agreement, "True, we''re still in the early stages of the game. yers are mainly focusing on leveling up. Guild wars and such will be moremon only in the mid tote game."


    Stretchingzily, John wore an air of indifference. "We can''t change what the system decides. Let''s just patiently wait for the update to conclude. Fes, I''m gonna head out."


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than John''s figure vanished from sight.


    He''d logged out, leaving Blue Sea and Adam exchanging puzzled nces.


    "Galewind sure is an interesting fellow. Says he''s logging out and does it without wasting a second!"


    ...


    Within the quiet living room, the indicator light on the game chamber abruptly lit up.


    The next instant, the chamber''s lid popped open, revealing John''s sinewy, streamlined frame.


    As consciousness meshed back into reality, John softly opened his eyes.


    A fleeting flicker of disorientation clouded his gaze before rity swiftly reimed it¡ªa natural state as mind and body harmonized anew.


    Bounding out of the game chamber, John took a moment to stretch and savor the surging energy within him.


    A joyful grin unfurled across his lips.


    The formidable power unique to his Godyer ss had indeed grown considerably more robust.


    While still far from his in-game state of invincibility, in the context of the real world, he could already be considered superhuman.


    Gradually limating to the circting energy within him, John leisurely made his way to the bedroom.


    He wondered how Emma was doing¡ªhad she recovered from her cold?

 Chapter 255 254-Johnny, I want you

    <h4>Chapter 255 Chapter254-Johnny, I want you</h4>


    The bedroom door opened, but the bed was empty.


    John raised an eyebrow, and suddenly felt a gust of perfume waft from behind him. The next second, a soft body pressed tightly against his back.


    "Wake up? Is your cold any better?"


    John asked with a lightugh.


    A coquettish voice came from behind: "It''s much better now, my head doesn''t hurt anymore. Johnny, I''m so sorry. Did I cause you any trouble?"


    John turned around and looked at Emma''s dejected expression. He answered seriously with a solemn face: "Silly girl, remember, don''t ever say that again. For a man, any trouble he solves for his woman is not trouble at all. And this time, it''s not your fault at all."


    Emma pouted her red lips and muttered softly: "But I feel so guilty. I can''t help you at all, and I always cause you trouble. It''s the same asst time at the mall, and it''s the same this time..."


    John shook his head with a smile and stroked her head,ughing: "That''s not how it is. Doesn''t this just show that our Emma is so charming that she can attract so many men? This is my pride."


    Emma hugged John tightly, burying her head in his chest and making a purring sound. She looked like a very cute kitten.


    John smiled and his right hand began to wander down her back. The two of them soon became heated.


    "Oh, my cold hasn''t healed yet. I can''t have such dirty thoughts."


    Emma quickly pushed John away with both hands, looking scared and adorable.


    John spread his hands and said seriously: "Really? Maybe you''re overthinking it. I really don''t have that kind of thought."


    Emma''s hand reached down and touched the towering dragon. She snorted lightly and said unhappily: "Then what''s this?"


    John answered with an innocent face: "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. I can''t control its reaction."


    Emma''s face turned red, and she suddenly hugged him again.


    "Johnny, I want you..."


    The soft and gentle voice whispered in John''s ear.


    It gave him a feeling of being scratched in his heart.


    John''s hands held the limp Emma tightly, enjoying the plump touch of her plump, firm pair pressed against John''s chest.


    She was flushed, and by now her legs could no longer support her hot, petite body, and her whole body was lying on top of John''s.


    John hemmed and hawed and, to free up his hands, turned around with Emma in his arms and pressed her against the wall behind the door.


    John lowered his head and kissed Emma''s face and neck with his mouth.


    His free hands rubbed over Emma''s torso, kneading the full, rounded buttocks as he tugged Emma''s pajama pants downward.


    Emma''s eyes were closed, and she was softly in John''s arms, taking John''s touch and kisses, and letting him kiss and suck on her soft little tongue.


    Emma''s nightgown was rolled up to her waist, revealing a pair of pink silk knit panties half wrapped around her plump ass.


    Emma''s heels rose upwards, causing her buttocks to buck backward, and John''s hands caressed the fleshy ass, his chest felt the softness and fullness of the girl''s breasts, and the dragon in his lower body had risen up, rising up like an iron bar.


    Emma naturally felt the hardness of John''s cock against her belly, and her hand couldn''t help but reach between John''s legs and touch the hard rod through his pants, rubbing it gently.


    "Hiss ..."


    John sucked in a breath of cold air and his passion reached its peak at this point as he picked up Emma, who was curled up in a ball, with both hands andid her down on the bed.


    He then pressed his body directly onto her without hesitation.


    Emma''s beautiful eyes half-closed, eyes flow between a piece of confusion, a kind of any gentleman pick jier''s charming appearance.


    John saw this situation, where can still hold back?


    One of his hands from the hem of Emma''s pajamas reached in, and directly held Emma''s majestic pair of breasts.


    With John''s action, Emma softly moaned and directly fell on the bed.


    John hemmed and hawed, while touching and using his other hand to undo the buttons on Emma''s pajamas ...


    Emma painted cartoon pattern bra has been John pushed to the top of the breasts, that pair of erect delicate peaks have all been exposed.


    On the snow tender breasts, a pair of tender and reddish nipples were already hard and protruding.


    John grabbed that pair of ripe peach-like breasts with his hands and rubbed them, lowered his head and held the pink nipples and gently licked them with the tip of his tongue.


    At the same time, not forgetting to gently rub the nipple with her fingers, Emma couldn''t help but feel another slight shiver run through her body.


    John sucked on the nipple, free a hand slid down the peak of the breast, gently with the fingertips skimming over Emma''s white t belly, only to see Emma''s tender white belly with John''s fingertips sliding with the rapid shaking.


    John''s hand went between Emma''s legs and rubbed along the edge of her underwear, rubbing at Emma''s softest, warmest and most sensitive part.


    Emma''s legs mped down slightly harder on John''s hand, all the while trembling gently.


    John''s fingers had felt the wetness and heat of Emma''s bottom, stroking Emma''s soft pubic hair through the thin silk panties, Emma''s little pair of panties that were already dripping wet.


    John''s middle finger touched the top edge of the delicatebia, pressing against them through the panties and teasing them one by one.


    The index finger poked through the edge of the panties and rubbed his fingertip over the delicate clit.


    "Ah...don''t ... ah ..."


    Emma couldn''t help but mp her legs tightly around John''s hand at this stimtion.


    Mouth even let out almost coquettish whispers.


    John smile, hand movement did not stop, his fingers can clearly feel the wetness and heat of Emma''s lower body, where it is already wet and slippery.


    John''s one hand in the Emma snow white soft, delicate and smooth jade tender waist stroking, the other hand wandering in her white smooth belly position, all the way down to explore, and soon reached into the "grass" in the middle ...


    Along with John''s touch rub, Emma''s whole body slightly trembling, John a low head, will contain the tender and straight pepper breasts sucking up, teeth are even gently biting that delicate and clear, delicate jade moist lovely little cherries .


    Emma by this burst of his intrusion under the provocation, beautiful pretty face flushed bursts, smooth jade tender snowy skin is more and more hot, such as orchid nostrils with John''s caresses and more and more rapid and low.


    At this time, John stopped caressing, staring up at Emma''s beautiful eyes that already contained a thick spring and asked:


    "Do you want to take the next step?"


    Emma''s pretty cheeks in the light, blushing like the rising sun, coy.


    Bright colorful and soft fragrant lips want to talk but also shy, deeply lowered down the neck, do not dare to look up ...


    John see her that want to speak still shy Chu Chu lovely look, free a hand to hold Emma full of anger towering jade breasts rubbing caressing, with his mouth to hold Emma another jade beauty smooth soft pepper breast tip, continue to gently and hot tease that more and more hard nipple.


    The other hand caressed the already muddy, wet, tight spot and suddenly thrust in.


    His fingers prated into Emma''s bottom without any obstacles, scraping and caressing the warm, slippery, moist and tender groove.


    Afterwards, John even pinched two fingers on the tip of thebia that brightly colored, soft and tender shy clitoris teasing, the other two fingers along the already flooded with water in the sheep''s intestine into Emma''s tight and delicate vagina, a bout of lewd twitching, scraping and grinding.


    Emma''s hands gripped the sheet next to her, and her curvaceous body shivered and undted madly in a burst of pleasure.


    She had long since been teased by John to the point of burning with desire, a pretty, voluptuous little face burned red, and her rapid snorting had turned into a euphonious moan:


    "Mmmm ... mmmm ... you ... mmmm ... hmmm ...ßí..."


    Emma opened her lips in a shy, hungry cry as the raging waves of carnal desire came over her. ...


    John lifted his head and put his mouth on Emma''s pink cherry lips that were crying and moaning.


    "Well ..." was another low hum.


    Two people''s lips and teeth, Emma''s soft and tender orchid tongue shyly and that forced into the aggressor rolled together, sucking, entangled and rolled.


    After a fiery and lingering kiss, Emma''s straight and delicate little yawning nose emitted another kind of fiery and charming hum.


    "Mmmm ..."


    John''s two hands in Emma''s breasts, jade crotch crazy teasing, provoking, her naked, soft as if no bones of the icy snow skin excitedly trembling, the lower body of the jade groove in the wet and obscene slippery piece, a pair of long, snow-white beautiful legs shyly mped tightly in her lower body in the crotch of the teasing, teasing the love of the big hand.


    Feeling that the fire is almost ready, John then grabbed Emma''s long, smooth, snow-white and rounded legs, and slightly exerted force, Emma''s snow-white, delicate and smooth legs were immediately separated.


    Emma''s legs lifted to the waist in front of the crotch, the flower stream has beenpletely exposed, where there has already been obscene slippery wet a piece of ...


    John raised has been the head of the chest of the thick dragon, gently top that obscene slippery tender pussy lips, first with the ns squeezed open tightly closed warm slippery delicate pussy lips, lower body smooth trend into the ns into the tight narrow vaginal opening, and then force downward pressure smoothly on the top of the Emma''s vaginal depths...

 Chapter 256 255-Orgasms and Chatting Afterward

    <h4>Chapter 256 Chapter255-Orgasms and Chatting Afterward</h4>


    The bedroom was a tangle of flesh and lust.


    John''s thick penis had already entered Emma''s body deeply andpletely.


    Emma, who had long been empty and burning with desire, finally looked forward to the moment that would cause her to die, and had long been so excited that she almost spasmed.


    But see her whole body''s skin excitedly trembled, although John blocked the fragrant lips could not make a sound, but still opened her mouth wide, panting furiously, her nose was even humming and panting, wooing and wooing ...


    "Mmmm ... mmmm ... mmmm ... mmmm ..."


    John in Emma''s lustful moans in the violent thrust up, and gradually elerate the rhythm, more and more top heavier and heavier stimtion of Emma''s narrow tight vagina.


    Emma was so shy that she cried and moaned lustfully as she was stimted by the continuous powerful pumping and thrusting of the cock in her lower fleshy hole.


    "... Well ... hey ..."


    "... Mmmm... Mmmm... Mmmm... "


    "... Mmmm.... Mmmm.....Slower...Johnny... ... .Slower...Husband... .Slower..."


    Under John''s efforts of thrusting, Emma cried and moaned shyly, shyly and timidly pushed up to cater for and politely ept the pleasures.


    John was Emma gradually lewd performance stimtion of more excited, hands forcefully lifted Emma''s plump buttocks, Emma from half lying on the bed, to two hands back on the upper body, the lower body of the slender white legs wrapped around John''s waist, thebination of the two people have be a pivot point of the body.


    John supported Emma with one hand, the other hand to her chest, vigorously grasping and kneading Emma''s rippling breasts.


    His body was still shrugging forward, like a valiant and fearless warrior trying to climb towards the peak of his goal.


    Being free from the constraints of therge bed, John was able to thrust his erect dragon into Emma''s lustful hole with greater force.


    As the speed of pration increased, the sound of "plopping ... plopping ... plopping ..." came from Emma''s hole, and the cries from her mouth also turned into obscene cries of lust:


    "...oh... oh..."


    "... oh... harder... oh... harder ... Hubby ... so beautiful ... oh ... harder."


    Emma''s mellifluous, whimpering cries fueled John''s arousal, causing him to pound straight into the depths of Emma''s pussy, one at a time.


    Emma''s hair was disheveled, her lips biting a few long, fluttering locks, her beautiful eyes half-closed, and her plump breasts jiggling in front of her chest.


    Her legs were clenched tightly together, making her already snug bottom seem even more inseparable.


    Along with John''s thrusts, the stimtion Emma''s body received was no longer something that could be vented by moaning, and the waves of moans that could not be held down made John even more disoriented.


    His huge dragon pumped vigorously in Emma''s wet pussy, squealing watery sounds emanating from where the two met.


    John slid his hands in front of Emma''s body during the tight pumping, first caressing Emma''s breasts as they bobbed back and forth, then gripping and rubbing them hard.


    Watching her soft and bouncy breasts change shapes under the kneading of his hands, the thin white flesh flowing between his fingers, the visual stimtion made John increase the intensity of his pounding, his firm cock flying in Emma''s cunt in a pistoning motion.


    Emma could no longer control herself, moaning higher and higher: "Ah ... Oh ... ouch... ...to the bottom ... ah ..."


    Apanied by the lewd cries, tiny beads of sweat emerged from Emma''s chest, and the skin all over her body exuded an increasingly sweet milky vor, mixing with the strong smell of lewd water emanating from John''s two interludes, the air of the bedroom was filled with an indescribably lewd aura ...


    After a frontal burst of rapid thrusting, John slowly stopped moving, then with a wicked grin, his hands pushed slightly harder and rolled Emma over onto her back.


    Emma knelt obediently on the bed and allowed John to thrust into her from behind at her arched, snow-white ass.


    With her hands spread out to either side and her ass high in the air, John''s thick cock pumped vigorously into Emma''s body, her wet pussy making watery friction sounds ...


    John''s hands held Emma''s crotch, and he pushed his hard cock hard, feeling the friction and warmth of Emma''s soft flesh walls, experiencing the trembling and moaning of her sexy body.


    Emma climaxed first under John''s pounding onught.


    Her soft body seemed to break, her waist bent over, her head lifted upwards, her long hair shook, she moaned continuously, her body trembled and convulsed, apanied by a long "ah ...", and a stream of obscene water shot out from her vagina.


    John by her hot pussy essence of a stimtion, high dragon head a burst of tingling, feverishly dead against Emma''s tender and slippery vagina, ns a burst of light jumps, a stream of thick and hot, and more and more thick male semen shot straight into the hot and deep vagina ...


    Emma in orgasm, being sprayed by this hot and thick cum, her whole body trembled with excitement, and her legs were tightly together.


    She endeavored to tighten her hips backward against the huge dragon that brought her the highest enjoyment, kneeling on the edge of the bed with her delicate feet hard up on her toes, her lower body kept sending out spasms, and a stream of warm liquid once again shocked John''s penis, and her body then flopped softly on the bed.


    John''s penis was still inserted inside her vagina, feeling the slight quivering and warmth of her flesh walls, until the dragon slowly shriveled up, and then he reluctantly straightened up from Emma.


    The two of them just embraced each other and slowly copsed onto therge soft bed.


    The ragged gasps of pleasure mingled with each other like the most primal, beautiful music.


    John embraced Emma''s naked body, gently caressing her smooth back while enjoying the warmth after the passion.


    Emma used her hand to slowly draw circles around John''s chest and suddenly let out a lightugh, "Brother, if I make a mistake in the future, is this the way to make up for it?"


    John rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood, "You are thinking quite beautifully, this way of making up for mistakes, obviously I am the one who spends more effort ah ..."


    Emma lightly grunted, fiercely opened her cherry lips and bit John''s chest.


    John some surprise lowered his head, obviously is hiss bite, why try not a little pain, but can feel the small fragrant tongue in the chest licking?


    "I''m warning you ah, again teasing down I can again want to punish you ..."


    Emma raised her small head, her beautiful eyes hidden under her messy hair, revealing a little smile.


    "You''re just a big bad boy, always bullying me!"


    John hemmed and hawed, rubbing his chin, "But if you develop more positions in the future, I can consider letting you make up for the mistakes you made in this way ..."


    "Like just opening up that lying down position would be great ..."


    Emma was instantly so shy that she didn''t have a face, and she didn''t know that she was mad, she violently sat up from the bed, and her jade hand forcefully pped John''s chest.


    "Badass! You bad ass!"


    John''s smile wilted, looking at the jade body horizontal into the beauty on the bed to make these movements, for a moment his mouth was dry.


    The huge dragon at his lower body, which had just withered down, surprisingly showed signs of raising its head again.


    He hurriedly collected his mind, suppressing the charming thoughts in his heart.


    Can not be tossed again, this girl just fever, at this time is the weak time, if really greedy pleasure without excess, for her is not a good thing.


    Emma pouted briefly before settling back down, her arms wrapping around John. "Johnny, school starts for me tomorrow."


    John nodded gently, responding with a soft, "I know. What about it?"


    Emma hesitated before saying, "I might have to move to the dorm for a few days."


    This caught John slightly off guard. He looked down at Emma, somewhat perplexed. "Why? You don''t want to stay here anymore?"


    "No, no, that''s not it at all!" Emma hastily waved her hands, her face flushing with a hint of panic.


    She rushed to exin, "For the first few days of the semester, the school requires all students to stay in the dorms for nightly roll calls. After the first week, I can move back here."


    Understanding dawned on John. "Ah, I see. That''s the reason."


    Seeing John''s silence, Emma, thinking he was upset, ventured cautiously, "Johnny, don''t be mad. It''s not that I don''t want to live with you. In fact, I wish I could spend every single day by your side. If you don''t want me to move back, I can ask for a leave from school..."


    Her voice quivered, almost breaking into tears. Clearly, she had mistaken John''s silence for displeasure.


    John quickly reassured her. "What are you talking about? Why would I get mad over something like this? I was just thinking about something else."


    Pausing, he continued, "About those girls you mentioned, your roommates, right? They all seem cunning and maniptive. Will you be okay staying with them?"


    A relieved smile broke through Emma''s tears.


    She tightened her grip around John''s waist, shaking her head. "It''s fine; I can handle myself. They''re just opportunists. I''ll just keep to myself."


    John thought for a moment before softly saying, "In that case, I''ll drop you off at school tomorrow. And speaking of which, we should really move ahead with buying that house we talked about."


    "I''ll start looking for properties near your school so that hopefully, by the time you''re able to move back, you''ll have a new ce to call home."


    ...


    On the soft bed in the bedroom, a jade bodyidnguidly.


    Emma nestled against John''s waist, her face blooming with happiness, reminiscent of a lovable kitten as she nuzzled her cheek against John''s chest.


    "Johnny, I am hungry," she murmured, her stomach corroborating her statement with a growl. Emma yfully pped John''s stomach, producing a peculiar sound.


    John smiled slightly, rising to head to the kitchen without bothering to dress. His nudity didn''t seem to concern him as he walked, a detail that had Emma covering her eyes.


    Theirpanionship had reached a point where the boundaries had blurred, and the awkwardness of their initial intimate encounter had transformed into an endearing quirk of their rtionship.


    Preparing a simple dinner due to Emma''s exhausted state, they opted to dine in the bedroom.


    The scent of the meal filled the room, an aroma that John found delightfullyforting.


    As he looked out of the window, the sky was adorned with a tapestry of twinkling stars, evoking a sense of warmth in him that he had not experienced in the previous decades of his life.


    As John reflected on his past, memories of dedicating his heart and soul to building a gaming studio with "friends" post-graduation came flooding back.


    His expertise had helped the studio grow, but in the end, he was betrayed, leaving him disillusioned and empty-handed.


    Banking all his hopes on the newly developed game, Godyer, he had not anticipated the series of unfortunate events, almost getting lost in the Godyer Temple¡­


    Even thinking about those moments ignited a fierce fire in John''s heart.


    The names Darklord and SoulSong were etched in his memory, an unyielding testament to the bitterness of betrayal.


    This was precisely why, despite John now operating on apletely different level from them, he had not forsaken his ns concerning those two individuals.


    Some grudges remained immutable, unaffected by the ascension of status or position.


    "Johnny, what are you thinking about? You seem so engrossed," came Emma''s tender voice as she embraced him from behind.


    Snapping back to reality, John turned and bestowed her with a radiant smile. "Nothing much, just pondering over some minor matters."


    After dinner, John had intended to check the official forum of the Godyer game for thetest update announcement.


    However, the seductive look in Emma''s eye, as beguiling as a sereneke, made him abandon the thought instantly.


    This little minx was bing increasingly adept at triggering the deepest desires in a man.


    Despite being exhausted to the point of immobility just moments before, here she was, provoking him with a challenging gaze after dinner.


    John felt that indulging her wasn''t an option.


    After all, the update for Godyer was going to take three days, and the update notes could be reviewed anytime.


    With a resolved motion, he rose to draw the curtains, darting towards her amidst her gasp of surprise, initiating another round of their intimate ballet under the cloaking shroud of the night...


    The next day at noon, the sunshine was splendid.


    When John woke up, Emma was still in deep slumber.


    The youngdy had a habit of sleeping with a finger in her mouth, appearing extraordinarily charming and cute.


    Her disheveled hair spread across the pillow, painting the most enchanting picture.


    The morning found men most vulnerable to such temptations, and John felt a familiar stirring down below.


    He shook his head quickly, trying to dispel the alluring thoughts. They had been overly wild the night before; given his current state of physical strength, it was prudent not to overpower little Emma.


    Patting Emma''s perky buttocks gave rise to a ripple of desire... John had to turn his head, removing such enticing sights from his view. "Time to get up; the sun is shining brightly. I have to take you to school today," he coaxed.


    With a murmur, Emma sat up, rubbing her eyes in a daze.


    The nket slid down, revealing her perfect naked body, a sight with a striking visual impact.


    Helplessly, John simply headed to the bathroom for a cold shower to quell the raging desires within him.


    After a quick tidy up and a meal, the pair set off to Emma''s university. Horton University, established a century ago by a wealthy businessperson named Horton, had evolved into a public institution over the years. Through a century of development, the university had risen to be a top-notch academy renowned globally. Emma was currently studying at this prestigious establishment.


    Hand in hand, John led Emma through the grand entrance of Horton University. The sun filtered through the sparse leaves, casting a dappled pattern on them as a gentle breeze caressed their faces, evoking a sense of peace andfort. The university campus was lush with greenery, with towering academic and dormitory buildings lined up, each boasting a unique architecture.


    Gazing upon the grand edifices before him, John couldn''t help but express his admiration with a light chuckle, "So this is Horton University? It''s quite impressive."


    Emma nodded with a smile, resonating with the sentiment. Having studied here for a year, she had grown deeply attached to the campus.


    John winked yfully, remarking with a hint of tease, "You know, your academic performance must be far superior to mine. I never had the opportunity to attend such a prestigious university..."


    Emma blinked herrge eyes, staring at John with curiosity. She realized she had never heard John talk about his university days before.


    Johnughed heartily, candidly saying, "Actually, there isn''t much to tell. My family was poor back then, and I was obsessed with gaming, so I didn''t do well in my exams. In the end, I just went to some no-name university down south."


    As they were chatting andughing, a girl standing not far away under a tree suddenly waved at them, calling out, "Emma, I''m here..."


    Emma waved back with a smile, responding, "Lily, it''s been a while!"


    The girl had delicate features and a petite frame.


    After running over breathlessly, she first cast a surprised nce at John before clinging to Emma''s arm. "Why have you only just arrived? sses officially start tomorrow, you know. I heard from Maggie and the others that you were bullied by that jerk Eric a few days ago. I told you that you shouldn''t have gone to that damn reunion; they''re all bad people, there''s nothing good about gathering with them..."


    "That Maggie isn''t a good person either, you have no idea. She has always had a thing for Eric, just attracted to his rich second-generation status,cking ambition. We should stop hanging out with them..." Lily chattered away incessantly, like a warbler in a tree, unable to stop once she started.


    Emma could barely get a word in, and finally, she covered Lily''s mouth with a helpless expression.


    She turned to John and introduced with a light smile, "This is my roommate, Lily, the only good friend I have in the dormitory."


    Next, Emma spoke to the muffled Lily, saying, "This is my boyfriend John, he brought me to school today."


    Lily''s eyes flickered with surprise, and she jumped up eximing, "Wow, so you''re the legendary impressive boyfriend of Emma? I heard that you showed remarkable prowess the other day, even breaking that guy Eric''s hand? It''s such a pity that I wasn''t there at the time, or I could have witnessed the ridiculous sight of that jerk Eric being defeated! What do you do for a living? Are you also a rich second-generation?"


    John was taken aback, not ustomed to Lily''s rapid-fire way of speaking, and found himself standing there stunned.


    Seeing that John didn''t respond for a while, Lily grew somewhat dissatisfied, continuing, "Come on, why aren''t you saying anything, bro? Don''t tell me you are the aloof type? Don''t worry, I''m different from those mean girls like Maggie. Emma is my best friend; I would never scheme against her..."


    Emma employed her tried and true method, covering Lily''s mouth once more, annoyed, "Can you please not have so many questions? Who could answer when you talk so fast?"


    She turned to John again, saying somewhat embarrassedly, "Lily is just like that, please don''t mind her."


    John smiled lightly and shook his head, extending his hand to introduce himself, "Hello, I''m John. I''m not a rich second-generation guy. I just happen to know a few friends with some influence, which is why that Eric you mentioned lost face in front of me. Thank you for taking care of Emma. We''d love to treat you to a meal sometime..."


    He had realized by now that this girl named Lily was naturally friendly and sociable, always speaking in this rapid manner. So he quickly answered her barrage of questions while Emma was silencing her.


    Actually, John didn''t dislike this girl.


    He could see that Lily was an ingenuous and slightly foolish girl with no scheming nature, simply outspoken and unfiltered in her speech.


    Her attitude towards Emma clearly showed the close rtionship they shared.


    Moreover, John had a good memory and recalled that Lily wasn''t present at Emma''s ss reunion that day.


    This affirmed Lily''s disdain for the other girls in the dormitory to the extent of avoiding their gatherings.


    Freeing herself from Emma''s small hand, Lily said with a surprised face, "You aren''t a rich second-generation? To be able to make a guy like Eric, who has eyes on the top of his head, bow down, it seems your friends are quite impressive."


    John smiled slightly, responding with understated grace, "They''re alright, somewhat capable..."


    Lily snorted and clung to Emma''s arm again, saying, "Emma, are you going back to the dormitory now? Maggie and the others are inside putting on makeup, saying they''re going to some kind of party tonight. It''s so chaotic; I don''t even want to go back."


    Emma''s face turned slightly cold as she calmly replied, "It''s our dormitory too. Why should we avoid them? We''ll go back if we need to."


    John looked at Emma, slightly surprised, feeling a stir in his heart.


    The young girl had finally learned to stand firm against people she disliked, which was quite reassuring for him.

 Chapter 257 256-The System is Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 257 Chapter256-The System is Alive?</h4>


    Having escorted Emma to the entrance of the girls'' dormitory and faced with the threatening gaze of the gatekeeper, John could only regretfully stop there.


    Emma offered John a reassuring look before she and Lily, hand in hand, entered the familiar dormitory building.


    As he retraced his steps, observing the buoyant young boys and girls under the trees by the roadside, John felt a pang of sentimentality. Being young is wonderful...


    At that moment, John''s phone vibrated, signaling a message from Emma.


    Emma: Johnny, wait for me for a few days. Once the school stops the bed checks, I wille to see you. I will unlock a few more positions to properlypensate you (smirking).


    A warm feeling stealthily surfaced in John''s heart as he couldn''t help but smile at the message.


    Just as he was about to head home for a deep sleep, his phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number.


    John answered with a slightly furrowed brow.


    "Galewind, I am Michael Anderson¡­"


    John paused for a moment, taking some time to recall the elderly man with white hair that he had met before.


    Come to think of it, theirst encounter was just a few days ago.


    However, with the whirlpool of events that had transpired in just a few days, it felt like a lifetime had passed.


    "Ah, Elder Anderson, haven''t you left the city yet?" John asked with a light smile.


    A heartyughter echoed from the other end of the phone. "I was nning to leave in the next couple of days. As you know, there are a ton of matters waiting for me at the research center in the capital. Shadowswift left earlier since he has even more to handle on his end."


    "But just as I arranged my flight, news came of a sudden forced update from Godyer. This update was just like the previous one;pletely unexpected without any signs. The researchers at the center are all baffled. I wonder if you have any insights into this?"


    After contemting for a bit, John decided it was best to be candid.


    Deep down, he held a great deal of respect for Elder Anderson.


    This elderly man was a genuine researcher, devoid of any ulterior motives.


    John could see that all of his endeavors were guided by a dedication to the continuity of human civilization...


    John hesitated for a moment before responding softly, "You know, regarding the sudden update, I do indeed know some reasons behind it..."


    On the other end of the phone, Elder Anderson was evidently taken aback.


    He had just casually called John, without harboring much hope.


    Yet, unexpectedly, John actually knew the reasons behind the forced system update this time.


    "Where are you now? If it''s convenient, could we possibly meet and talk about it?" Elder Anderson asked, a note of urgency in his voice.


    ncing back at the school gates behind him, John spoke calmly, "I''m not in the city center at the moment. You can just let me know your location, and I''lle to you shortly..."


    After pondering for a brief moment, Elder Anderson replied with a touch of excitement, "Alright, let''s settle on that. Let''s meet at the same caf¨¦ where we metst time. I''ll contact Mayor Daniel Roberts right away to reserve a private room for us."


    John nodded with a smile.


    ...


    Two hourster.


    The familiar spot, the familiar environment, the familiar d¨¦cor and furnishings of the private room greeted him.


    However, this time, as John pushed the door open, he found Elder Anderson already seated inside, sipping coffee while browsing through a tablet in his hand.


    The room housed Elder Anderson alone, his white hair strikingly prominent.


    Although it had only been a few days since theyst met, the wrinkles on Elder Anderson''s face had deepened noticeably, apanied by distinct dark circles under his eyes ¡ª clear signs of his restless days.


    Before John could even sit down, Elder Anderson, unable to hold back his curiosity, asked, "What exactly happened? Why did the Godyer game system suddenly undergo a forced update?"


    With a wry smile, John shook his head, "Professor, I rushed over here without even getting a sip of water. Could you let me catch my breath first?"


    Elder Anderson pushed the untouched cup of coffee in front of him towards John, stating solemnly, "I already ordered it for you, just like the onest time... Let''s get to the matter at hand without dy; this issue is of great importance and we really can''t afford to procrastinate..."


    John sighed somewhat helplessly, and after pondering for a moment, he began, "Regarding this system update, I suspect it is rted to the recent incidents in the Godyer game world. Of course, this is merely a hypothesis, and I cannot be certain that this is the actual reason."


    Elder Anderson''s gaze bore into John as he urged, "What happened in the game world?"


    John uttered a few words softly, "The devil descended."


    A somewhat confused Elder Anderson blinked, silently awaiting further exnation from John.


    "I''vee to understand one thing now," John continued, "whether it''s the so-called officials who developed this game, or you all ¡ª the researchers truly responsible for running and monitoring the Godyer world ¡ª none of you are actually able to influence the game''s system..."


    Without hesitation, Elder Anderson nodded, his voice tinged with resignation as he said, "I''ve mentioned this to you before. Although ostensibly, the Godyer game was a joint development project, today we can only manage the most basic operations in the real world. The true manager of the game is still that unknowable system..."


    "Be it the game''s updates or various settings, all are autonomously developed by the system. We can only assist; we don''t have any means to interfere or influence it..."


    John wore a contemtive expression, noticing Elder Anderson''s eyes filled with inquiry, he decided not to keep him in suspense any longer. Speaking calmly, he began, "To understand this, we have to go back to myst entry into the game. Due to a friend''s request, I ventured to find a special item in the Godyer Continent, but unexpectedly, in that secret realm, I encountered¡­"


    John narrated the incident of the devil''s descent in great detail. Worried that Elder Anderson might not understand the significance of the devil in the Godyer world, he took extra care to exin the standing and strength of the 72 abyssal devils.


    As John spoke, the gravity on Elder Anderson''s face intensified.


    "So, what you''re implying is that the sudden game update happened because of the devil''s arrival on the Godyer Continent?" Elder Anderson asked.


    With a serious demeanor, John replied, "I believe so. Be it Godyer or other virtual games I''ve yed in the past, every update is invariably triggered by some extremely significant events. In other games, to generate such events, corresponding data must be added..."


    "However, since you all do not control the data of Godyer, there''s only one possibility left ¡ª the system deemed it necessary to disclose these significant events to the yers through a version update."


    Upon hearing John''s hypothesis, Elder Anderson fell silent, unable to find words for a long while.


    Although unsure of what upied the older man''s mind, the increasingly solemn look on his face indicated the tremendous importance of the matter at hand.


    Therefore, John did not interrupt Elder Anderson''s deep contemtion; instead, he called for the attendant waiting outside the room, ordering some food for himself.


    Having rushed over here, he was famished.


    As John indulged in the feast before him, Elder Anderson finally came back to his senses, his smile tinged with bitterness as he said, "I fear that your spection might indeed be the closest to the truth..."


    John looked up in confusion as Elder Anderson pushed the tablet he was holding towards him.


    "Take a look," he urged. "This is the official game update notice that was releasedst night. It details all the changes in this game update."


    Rather than immediately looking at the tablet, John asked Elder Anderson, his face full of doubts, "I have been curious about one thing, since you mentioned before that you have no control over Godyer''s game system, how do you know the contents of these updates?"


    "I assume this ''official game administration'', the twopanies overseeing the operation of Godyer, are just fronts you have put forth, existing only to muddle the yers'' perception."


    Elder Anderson did not deny John''s supposition.


    He exined softly, "You are correct. Neither we, the developers, nor the twopanies running the game, have any influence over the game system."


    "The reason the officials can announce the content of the updates promptly is that the game system itself exhibits it. In the research center, there is a supeputer perpetually linked to the game system, though we have never been able to discern the nature of their connection¡­"


    "Whenever there is an update, the supeputer automatically activates, disying the details of the update¡­"


    A look of astonishment overtook John''s face, the french fry in his hand forgotten.


    "From what you''re saying, it sounds like the game system is...alive?"


    With a peculiar look, Elder Anderson spoke in a deep tone, "You feel it too? In fact, many researchers at the center have raised this theory. They continually posit that the system governing the Godyer game world might very well be a sentient entity¡­"


    "However, no matter the methods they''ve tried, they''ve yet to find a way tomunicate with this system¡­"

 Chapter 258 257-The Contents of the New Version

    <h4>Chapter 258 Chapter257-The Contents of the New Version</h4>


    In the quiet enve of a caf¨¦, John and Elder Anderson stared at each other, momentarily lost for words.


    John stuffed the french fry he held into his mouth, chewing slowly, a mysterious glimmer flickering in his eyes.


    If his conjecture was correct, then the situation was quite delicate.


    It was widely epted that in a game world, the system functioned more like the intrinsic rules of the universe, devoid of independent thought, operating strictly ording to predetermined rules.


    Applying this notion to the real world, it could be likened to an omniscient and omnipotent entity depicted in legends, or the Divine Law in Eastern myths and legends... a heartless entity.


    "Dao is heartless," a phrase not suggesting Dao being an emotionless being, but indicating itsck of personal predilections, remaining impartial, adhering only to a fundamental order in its operations.


    To put it simply, one plus two should always equal three, water should be able to extinguish fire, and physical constants should remain unchanged anywhere in the universe.


    This was the eternal and immutable cosmic order, something that would never change.


    John had always believed that the system in the Godyer game functioned like these fundamental orders in the real world.


    However, now it seemed that his understanding had always been wed.


    The all-powerful system within the game world clearly possessed its own intelligence and cognitive abilities.


    This was terrifying.


    This implied that above the myriad deities in the Godyer world, there existed an even mightier god, observing everything that unfolded in the Godyer universe with its cold gaze.


    It harbored no emotions or biases, overseeing everything in the Godyer world for eons, unchanged and impartial.


    Perhaps the incessant battles and opposition between the two great factions were orchestrated by this supreme deity.


    "So, the question is, for us humans in the real world, is this system with independent thinking capability a friend or a foe?" John asked, a hint of trepidation in his voice.


    If the system governing the entire Godyer game world harbored infinite malice towards the real world, John truly didn''t know how to save the reality he resided in. Elder Anderson could not provide an answer to John''s query.


    With a bitter smile and a lost look in his eyes, he shook his head, saying, "As of now, we are still unclear whether this independently operating system is a friend or foe. If it bore ill will towards our real world, there would be absolutely no need to create a game, allowing yers to enter and enhance their own strengths¡­"


    "But if it held no malice, it couldpletely prevent the merging of the two worlds¡­"


    John''s mind raced, grasping the implications behind Elder Anderson''s words. Yet, no matter how hard he pondered, he couldn''te up with a reasonable exnation to these questions. This left John feeling somewhat frustrated for a moment.


    Ever since he engaged with the Godyer game, John endured endless torment in the early stages, which eventually allowed him to attain abilities far surpassing all other yers. Returning to the Godyer Continent from the Godyer Temple, nearly all the encounters that John faced were steamrolled one after another. He gradually gained a clear understanding of his current power level. Even those lofty deities were not beyond his reach to contend with.


    One of the 72 abyssal devils, the formidable Desire Devil Mammon, was nothing but a defeated opponent before him. John had believed he had unveiled all the secrets of the Godyer world. Even facing an invasion from another world, he felt confident that with his current capabilities, he had a fair chance to reverse the tide of the war and save the real world.


    However, now it seemed he was far from as powerful as he had imagined. Was that supreme system an even more formidable deity, or a harmless fundamental order?


    John couldn''t find an answer. Perhaps it could be said that his current strength was still far from sufficient to transcend beyond the two worlds, hence incapable of perceiving the true nature of this issue.


    "I cannot see the true face of Mount Lu because I am in the mountain itself..." Johnmented bitterly in his heart.


    "You don''t need to obsess over finding the answer to this question; I believe that with time, we wille to know the truth¡­"


    Elder Anderson seemed to sense the unwillingness in John''s heart, and in turn, began tofort John.


    John gave Elder Anderson a slight smile, signaling that he was fine.


    Since the answer to the question remained elusive, the only thing to do was to continue enhancing his abilities, so that one day he could transcend beyond the boundaries of the two worlds and discern the entire truth from a bystander''s perspective.


    It was always John''s nature not to sumb to momentary failures, but to be more resilient, a trait that made him particrly preciouspared to others.


    Bowing his head, John earnestly started to go through the official system update notifications disyed on his tablet.


    On the official forum of the Godyer game, this announcement had already topped the front page.


    In just one day, the number ofments below the notification surpassed tens of millions, indicating the current raging poprity of the game.


    It was likely that there was no one in the world unaware of this game by now.


    Even people who were either too young or uninterested in gaming must have had at least a rough understanding of Godyer through various channels...


    John cast a somewhat strange nce at Elder Anderson, unable to hold back a mental snark.


    The game''s current wildfire sess clearly had the ndestine assistance of official governments worldwide.


    He clicked on the update notification post, and a familiar introduction immediately caught John''s eye:


    "Thank you for your recognition and affection for Godyer. As yers continue to elerate their exploration of the game, we are once again approaching a new version.


    To speak truthfully, it hasn''t been a long time since thest update. We originally nned to release the new version in a month, but we evidently underestimated the enthusiasm of all the yers.


    Your footsteps have now reached the majority of corners in the game world, and no ce remains aplete secret to the vast number of yers. A myriad of new directions of development are emerging incessantly. It is your hard work that has urged the officials to decide on bringing forward the update of the next version''s content."


    "On behalf of the entire game development team, we extend our highest gratitude to everyone. Below are the additions in this version update:


    1. Launch of the honor exchange feature: The honor exchange system is a feature that many yers have been eagerly anticipating. Initially ted to be released during the mid toter stages of the game, we chose tounch it earlier as we noticed that some yers have already umted a high number of honor points. With theunch of this feature, yers can apply to the official national government in their game world to open the honor shop, where they can exchange any items in the shop using their honor points.


    The honor shop is the only tform open to the public for exchanging honor points in each country, offering a wide array of top-quality equipment and items, as well as some extremely rare treasures. We encourage yers to choose at their discretion...


    John rubbed his chin, his face expressionless but his mind already in turmoil.


    They opened the honor exchange feature this early?


    Is this aiming to force all yers to abandon their previouslyfortable gaming style and engage in more brutal infighting?


    John was well aware of the difficulty in acquiring honor points.


    Earning them through leveling up and monster hunting was almost a drop in the bucket.


    Even defeating an elite level boss single-handedly would only yield a single-digit amount of honor points.


    Duelling a lord-level boss would grant just a few hundred.


    To umte more honor points, one could only seek out official quests or take on higher-level bosses alone, such as those at the Demigod or deity levels...


    Of course, thetter was tantamount to hitting a stone with an egg for the average yer, essentially a suicide mission.


    Beyond these methods, there was another way to gain honor points more quickly: War.


    By engaging in wars and establishing merit for one''s faction, one naturally stood to earn a hefty reward of honor points."


    John could almost predict without guessing that with the opening of the honor exchange feature, arge number of yers would choose to participate in the native wars of the Godyer world.


    It seems that the mes of war on the Godyer Continent were about to ignite soon¡­


    Pulling himself back from his somewhat divergent thoughts, John continued to read on:


    "2. Introduction of the arena feature: In the Godyer game, many yers invariably find themselves embroiled in various frictions due to disputes over monsters,petition for equipment items, or other reasons. Although fighting is prohibited in the towns, yers still opt to settle these disputes throughbat in the wilderness.


    After meticulous consideration, we have decided tounch the arena feature, allowing yers to resolve their differences through battle within the arena.


    To initiate an arena battle, both yers must sign a contract that disregards life and death. The defeated party will drop a certain level and randomly lose one piece of equipment to the victor as spoils of war...


    In addition, the arena offers an openpetition mode. yers fond of battle can seek out opponents to fight against and hone theirbat skills. The freepetition leaderboard is updated monthly, with generous rewards awaiting the top three. We encourage all yers to strive valiantly!"

 Chapter 259 258-Higher Dimensional Life

    <h4>Chapter 259 Chapter258-Higher Dimensional Life</h4>


    If the previous update was just a spection for John, now he could bepletely certain.


    The system was indeed encouraging yers to start engaging in bloodypetitions to rapidly enhance their own strength.


    Apart from yers in the life ss, anyone belonging to abat ss had no choice but to participate in these newly opened features, because they were faster avenues to improving one''s powerpared to the routine monster yings and level upgrades.


    Now, it was no longer up to the yers to choose.


    If you were reluctant to partake in these new features while others did, a significant gap in strength would quickly emerge.


    After pondering quietly for a moment, John continued to read down:


    "3. New Special Dungeon: To allow yers to better challenge themselves, we have specially designed some Special Dungeons. These instances integrate intense battles and clever puzzles, enabling every yer to continually break through their own limits in the challenges and earn rich rewards and experience."


    John gave a slight smile.


    This announcement didn''t surprise him much.


    As the levels of the yers in the game were getting higher and higher, it was impossible to continue the previous singlebat type dungeons.


    It was necessary to introduce diversified dungeon types to provide a space for the intellectual yers to enhance their strength.


    Moreover, opening this kind of dungeon to some extent was also to sift through the yers, making thepetition among them even more bloody andplex.


    John had always been interested in this type of dungeon...


    As for the content in thetter part of the announcement, there wasn''t much worth paying attention to.


    They were mainly basic attribute adjustments and additions to the skills of various sses.


    At the bottom, the yers'' discussions were the most interesting.


    "Damn, another sudden version update, I was halfway through battling a wild monster."


    "I had it worse, I was just embedding an energy gem I had finally obtained at the town''s cksmith. I don''t know if it will affect the sess rate."


    "Don''t worry, if the embedding fails due to the update, the officials will definitelypensate you."


    "Bullshit, would the officials be that kind?"


    "So, what is the reason for the sudden version update this time?"


    "I don''t know, they always do this, it''s so inconsiderate."


    "I am actually very interested in these update contents, especially the arena, eh. I want to go and PK with other experts, to see just how good my current strength is."


    "This is prepared for professional yers, we solo yers shouldn''t bother participating¡­"


    "Ever heard of the saying, ''Experts are among themons''?"


    "How will the new Dungeon be?"


    "It feels like it should be the puzzle-solving type that doesn''t require muchbat ability."


    "Hahaha, isn''t it specially prepared for high IQ yers like me then?"


    "Dude above, starting to have delusions again, are we?"


    ...


    yers were engaging in a fierce discussion on the game forum.


    In a moment, various views and perspectives converged, with professional yers also joining in, exploring how to quickly enhance their strength in this new version.


    Some yers believe that the Special Dungeon is a treasure trove, offering substantial experience and rewards, and definitely a fast track to power advancement.


    They enthusiastically shared their exploration experiences, discussing the best challenge strategies and team configurations.


    However, there were also yers who expressed concerns about this update, fearing that the system''s bloodypetitive mode could potentially ruin the game''s fairness.


    Many were apprehensive that the gap in strength would widen, with the strong getting stronger and the weak getting eliminated faster.


    They voiced their dissatisfaction with the system design on the forum, calling on the game makers to treat all yers fairly.


    Beyond this, some yers began to specte about the exact design of the Special Dungeon.


    They pondered the intentions of the game designers, attempting to uncover the potential puzzles and mechanisms hidden behind the Dungeon.


    On the forum, a variety of spections, conjectures, and theories emerged, inciting wave after wave of heated responses.


    John watched these passionate discussions with a faint smile.


    Knowing the truth, he was well aware that these discussions and demands from the yers were meaningless.


    The updates to the Godyer game had nothing to do with the game officials who issued the announcements; the twopanies couldn''t influence the content of the game updates at all...


    "Finished reading? Any thoughts?"


    Elder Anderson sat quietly opposite John, allowing him to finish reading all the announcements before speaking with a light smile.


    This question was another important reason why he asked to meet with John today.


    Although Elder Anderson himself didn''t y the game, being the leader in the development of the Godyer game, he had a deep understanding of it.


    So, he couldprehend the contents of the announcement, but for some reason, Elder Anderson always felt that the newly opened features in the announcement harbored different implications.


    Hence, he wanted to hear John''s opinions.


    John paused for a moment before replying nonchntly, "Obviously, the system wants to encourage fiercerpetition among the yers..."


    Elder Anderson nodded in agreement, pressing on, "Then, what do you think of the way the system encouragespetition among yers? What do you think would be its impact on the game''s development?"


    John pondered for a while before saying, "Encouragingpetition among yers can enhance the game''s interest and challenge. yers would strive harder to improve their strength and actively participate in various activities."


    "But, too ruthless apetition might lead to unfairness and widen the gap in strength between yers. The strong bing stronger and the weak weaker could rob a section of the yer base of the joy of the game. Moreover, if the gap bes toorge, it might result in some yers abandoning the game, which wouldn''t bode well for the game''s long-term development," John articted, showing a deep understanding of potential repercussions.


    Elder Anderson nodded approvingly, and then asked, "Do you think the system will make any adjustments for yers who choose not to engage in thepetition?"


    John contemted for a while and then responded, "Based on what was mentioned in the announcement, it seems that only the battle ss yers are required to participate in these features, while the life ss yers are not. This might be a measure to bnce the disparities in strengths between different sses. But I''d need more information to be sure about the specifics."


    Elder Anderson nodded to indicate understanding and continued, "What is your opinion on the newly added Special Dungeon? What impact do you think it will have on the game''s experience and ystyle?"


    After reflecting for a short while, John stated, "The design of the Special Dungeon likely incorporates both battle elements and puzzles, offering yers a brand new space for challenges. For those who enjoy puzzle-solving and brain games, this could certainly be a great opportunity to enhance their abilities. Moreover, introducing diversified Dungeon types could afford different kinds of yers more choices, augmenting the game''s yability and enjoyment."


    Elder Anderson listened intently, nodding in agreement with John''s perspective. After pondering for a moment, he proceeded to inquire, "What impact do you think this version update will have on the future development of the game?"


    John took a moment before answering, "Undoubtedly, this update will attract more yers to join, increasing the game''s activity and sociability. The introduction of the Special Dungeon can especially draw in various kinds of yers, encouraging a diverse development within the game. This is favorable for the game''s long-term development."


    After hearing this, Elder Anderson smiled and said, "Your view is somewhat aligned with what I had in mind. I believe that the system adjustments and the rollout of new features in this version update can bring forth more possibilities and room for growth for the game."


    John remained silent for a moment before speaking softly, "I''m afraid it might not be that simple..."


    "You mustn''t forget, all these updates were autonomously implemented by the system. They have nothing to do with you all, so we can''t view these updates solely from the gaming perspective..."


    He paused, his gaze piercing as he focused intently on Elder Anderson, articting word by word, "I now harbor an unsettling hypothesis. I sense that the system is rapidly elerating the game progression, cultivating these features to enhance yers''petitive intensity, possibly nurturing it like nurturing a venomous insect..."


    "And its purpose is likely geared towards ughter!!"


    A sudden chill permeated the room as Elder Anderson was visibly startled, his face noticeably darkening.


    Although John''s words weren''t very detailed, given Elder Anderson''s high intellect, he quickly grasped the grave implication behind them.


    Sensing Elder Anderson''s tension, John gently patted him on the shoulder, reassuringly saying, "Elder Anderson, it''s just a spection, we don''t have solid evidence yet. We need more information to confirm this hypothesis, let''s not be overly pessimistic."


    With a wry smile, Elder Anderson nodded, understanding that he shouldn''t be overtaken by fear, recognizing that this "nurturing venomous insect" scheme remained a spection.


    Yet, instinctively, he felt that this spection could very well be urate.


    After a prolonged silence, Elder Anderson spoke with a tinge of bitterness, "From what it seems, this system, in rtion to our real world, indeed harbors more malice than goodwill..."


    Slowly shaking his head, John''s voice remained extremely grave, "Not just that, nobody knows what secret lies behind all this, because the level of the system we are dealing with is simply too high..."


    He looked intensely into Elder Anderson''s eyes as he said word by word, "If it truly possesses wisdom, then its level might very well transcend the dimensions we operate within..."

 Chapter 260 259-Amelia’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 260 Chapter259-Amelia''s Invitation</h4>


    The conversation between John and Elder Anderson did notst for an extended period.


    Elder Anderson had already booked his flight, and although the conversation between them left much to be desired, he had to head to the airport on time to fly back to the capital.


    After all, this elder was burdened with matters concerning the life and death continuation of the entire human civilization, leaving him without much spare time.


    Meeting with John this time was only possible due to carving out a small window before the flight''s takeoff.


    What John had brought to light broadened Elder Anderson''s perspective significantly.


    Before leaving the caf¨¦, with a heavy countenance, he said to John, "Young man, you are now a special consultant for our national scientific institute. We may need to consult with you on various matters in the future. Just as today, feel free to speak your mind¡­"


    "Rest assured, our scientific institute is a pure research organization devoid of the murky politics of the bureaucratic world; nothing extraneous will disturb you. If you encounter something you can''t handle on your own, you can reach out to Shadowswift. I believe there is no issue in this country that he cannot resolve when he steps in."


    John nodded with a light smile.


    Elder Anderson''s final words came from recognizing the enormous potential that John harbored.


    With the continuous updates in the Godyer game, it was evident that the distance between that different world and the real world was shrinking.


    Elder Anderson was well aware that at this stage of events, the fusion of the two worlds was unavoidable.


    Given the current level of human technology, it was impossible to prevent such a world amalgamation from urring.


    Consequently, the most urgent issue facing governments worldwide was how to deal with the invasion incidents arising from the merging of the two worlds.


    War was inevitable, and eptance was the only recourse left.


    John and Elder Anderson stepped out of the coffee shop together, with John lifting his head, half-closing his eyes to gaze at the splendid sunshine in the sky.


    After a prolonged silence, John asked softly, "I have been quite curious about one thing; now that the governments of various countries are aware of the invasion from the other world, how exactly are they handling this matter?"


    Elder Anderson shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "To tell you the truth, most governments are actively preparing for war at the moment. However, there isn''t a shortage of nations adopting a pessimistic approach; among them are some with substantial significance in our current world, housing incrediblyrge poptions."


    "But instead of contemting how to rise to the challenges of the impending war, these governments harbor illusions about the people of the other world. They even believe that we can resolve the issues of the merging worlds through peaceful negotiations."


    John''s lips twitched slightly, unveiling a strange smile.


    "So, have these nations already given up?"


    Elder Anderson nodded gently, expressing stoically, "You could see it that way. In any case, they do not intend to uphold their national dignity through battle. Their choice is to wait until the fusion of the two worlds takes ce and then send envoys to engage with the beings of the other world..."


    John exhaled deeply, nonchntly remarking, "Good words can''t persuade the doomed. Let them be. They will only understand that some issues cannot be settled through negotiations when the true enemy descends."


    Elder Anderson lifted the briefcase in his hand, revealing a rare smile on his face.


    "You are right. We can no longer afford to concern ourselves with the thoughts of other countries. At least in our nation, the higher-ups in the government do not harbor this kind of passive war-avoidance mentality. We are already preparing for war. Regardless of the oue, even facing death, humanity will choose to die standing..."


    John watched the bustling crowd around him, feeling incredibly heavy-hearted. He wondered how much longer this world, still peaceful and stable for now, couldst...


    ...


    After parting ways with Elder Anderson, John returned to his apartment. Without Emma by his side, he reverted back to his solitary lifestyle of the past. He browsed through gaming forums to understand other yers'' perspectives and engaged in some basic physical training, striving to adapt to the torrential energy surging within him.


    Soon enough, night descended.


    After dinner, just as Johny down on the sofa, his phone suddenly rang, the screen disying an unknown number.


    Today had indeed been unexpectedly busy.


    John shook his head helplessly, and upon answering, a gentle and warm female voice asked, "May I speak with Mr. Foster?"


    John responded with some surprise, "Speaking. Who is this?" He felt a sense of familiarity with the voice as if he had heard it somewhere, yet couldn''t pinpoint who it belonged to, assuming it must not be someone he knew well.


    The voice on the other end perked up, "It''s Amelia. We met at Chairman Taylor''s vist time, do you remember?"


    John paused slightly, recalling Amelia''s lonely figure sobbing softly while clutching a sheet.


    "Oh, it''s you. I was wondering why this voice sounded so sweet," John said teasingly with a lightugh.


    Amelia on the other end giggled, covering her mouth and remarked, "Mr. Foster, you really have a way with words. You weren''t this humorous when we metst time, were you?"


    John shrugged nonchntly, stating, "I''ve always been a giant on the inte, just a bit shy in real life. But over the phone, that''s not an issue..."


    Amelia''sughter was joyful, and she sounded genuinely happy.


    "I took the liberty to call you to invite you to a music bonfire party taking ce at the West City Square in our city a week from now. I was wondering if you''d be avable?"


    John paused for a beat, then asked with a light chuckle, "What prompted you to invite me to such an event all of a sudden?"


    Amelia''sughter lingered, her gentle voice carrying a touch of yful teasing, "I just wanted to thank you for helping mest time. This music bonfire party is co-hosted by several entertainmentpanies, it''s quite arge event with many internationally renowned singers invited. You will definitely enjoy it."


    "I am among those inviting, so the officials specially gave me a few tickets for seats very close to the stage. You know I don''t have many friends and I know few people in this city, so I wanted to invite you to give me some support¡­"


    John didn''t respond immediately.


    He paused, his voice tinged with confusion, "As far as I know, you are developing your career in the film and television industry, right? Howe you are participating in a singing event?"


    Amelia chuckled softly, "It seems Mr. Foster rarely pays attention to the entertainment industry. How could someone like me, without any background, put all eggs in one basket? I am not just involved in films and TV shows, I have also released several singles¡­"


    Only then did John realize.


    He hadn''t expected Amelia, who appeared gentle yet harbored a strong inner self, to be a triple-threat star in acting, singing, and television.


    Initially, he intended to decline Amelia''s invitation.


    Given hismitments to the game Godyer, he felt unable to spare any additional focus or consideration to other matters.


    However, upon reflection, he acknowledged that no amount of effort could alter the imminent fusion of the two worlds.


    He had to continue living his own life.


    Moreover, John was genuinely curious about an event like the music bonfire party.


    Come to think of it, aside from attending some parties during his university days, he had never been to such arge-scale gathering.


    "Do you not wish toe, Mr. Foster? I understand; it was somewhat abrupt of me to extend this invitation out of the blue¡­"


    On the other end of the phone, Amelia seemed to perceive something from John''s silence, her tone gradually filling with a note of despondency.


    Such a beautiful and earnest request from a girl blooming with beauty could hardly leave any young man untouched.


    Therefore, after pondering for a moment, John spoke softly, "It''s not that I''m unwilling. How could I possibly reject an invitationing from a big star like you? It''s just that I am unsure about my schedule at that time..."


    "Let''s do this, I will check my schedule closer to the date, and if I''m avable, I will definitelye."


    Upon hearing John''s agreement, Amelia''s mood instantly shifted from overcast to sunny.


    She hurriedly responded, "Great, great, it''s settled then. I will send you the electronic invitation for the VIP seats shortly... "


    "I am very much looking forward to meeting Mr. Foster again!"


    After ending the call, a mischievous smile curled at the corners of John''s mouth.


    From Amelia''s tone, he perceived an intriguing undertone that piqued his interest. Could it be that this girl harbored some feelings towards him?


    John considered himself a seasoned veteran in the realm of romance, confident in his understanding of women''s nuances.


    Considering Amelia''s celebrity status, he expected her to maintain a more aloof demeanor.


    Even though he had helped her before, this attitude seemed somewhat excessive, didn''t it?


    Soon, the electronic invitation for the VIP seats arrived on his phone.


    Looking at the long list of renowned stars mentioned, John realized Amelia wasn''t exaggerating; the music bonfire party was indeed a grand event.


    He casually searched online and indeed found the singles Amelia imed to have released.


    Her voice was as gentle and tranquil as ever, mirroring her personality well.


    It was indeed pleasant to the ear.


    Apanied by Amelia''s soothing, tender voice, John gradually drifted into the realm of dreams.

 Chapter 261 260-Traces of the New Devil

    <h4>Chapter 261 Chapter260-Traces of the New Devil</h4>


    Two days had swiftly passed.


    The abrupt version update of the Godyer game finally came to an end in the early hours of the third day.


    The yers who had been eagerly waiting didn''t hesitate to lie down in their Game Chambers and establish spiritual connections the moment the update was concluded. John was no different.


    "Wee back to the world of Godyer¡­"


    Before, hearing the mechanical voice of the system never elicited any feelings in John.


    Nearly every game system voice was like this, mechanical, straightforward, devoid of any emotion.


    However, this time around, upon hearing this phrase that would ring out each time before entering the game, an unexinable urge to converse with the system sprang up in John''s heart.


    Being someone who acted upon his impulses, he promptly asked, "System, do you possess independent thinking and intelligence?"


    Unfortunately, John''s inquiry remained unanswered. Or perhaps, the system disdainfully refrained from interacting with any yer.


    With a blink of an eye, he found himself on the streets of Nordmyst, the capital of Northern Myst Empire.


    The streets were bustling with people, albeit mostly NPCs, and not many yers were seen around.


    Given the current levels of the yers, most were situated in the main towns of the northern border, a fair distance away from the capital, Nordmyst.


    In truth, this area offered more quests and opportunities.


    Sadly, the yers were too low-leveled to engage with most of them.


    John initially intended to find the arena to explore the newlyunched features.


    However, the Communication Stone given to him by Duke Dinan suddenly lit up in his backpack.


    It was a message from Duke Dinan himself.


    A sense of urgency surged within John as he swiftly opened the Communication Stone.


    Duke Dinan''s voice emanated from the magic stone, a toneden with urgency and anticipation resonated, "Galewind, we have discovered new traces of the Devil here! Are you near Nordmyst? We need your assistance in preparing for the Devil''s hunt."


    John was slightly taken aback, not expecting new traces of the Devil to be discovered so quickly.


    Without hesitation, he responded immediately, "Yes, Duke Dinan, I am nearby Nordmyst. Please let me know your current location and I will rush over immediately."


    "We are currently in the pce where we met before. You cane directly here. If you wish, you can bring along the twopanions you had before. However, I would adviseing alone; yourpanions are somewhat weak, and if a battle against the Devil ensues, they might be the weak link in the team," Duke Dinan said gravely, not mincing his words.


    John shook his head with a wry smile.


    Checking hismunication panel, he noticed that the icons for Adam and Blue Sea were gray, indicating that they were not online at the moment.


    Perhaps it was for the best, thereby avoiding the scenario Duke Dinan mentioned.


    Opening his map, John swiftly headed towards the predetermined meeting point.


    He moved through the bustling city center and jogged past elegant streets, asionally spotting other yers either engaged in side quests or shopping for equipment and items in stores.


    Upon reaching the familiar pce, nked by two gargantuan dragon sculptures, he identified himself to the guards at the entrance and followed them inside.


    He found himself in the familiar strategy room once again.


    Apart from John, Adam, and Blue Sea, all other team members were present.


    Duke Dinan sat at the head of the room, prepared to lead this unexpected Devil-hunting battle.


    As John entered, Duke Dinan forewent any pleasantries, standing up immediately with a serious expression.


    He addressed the crowd, "Deep within the northern Mystic Forest lies a massive structure known as the ''Soulstone Temple.'' Legends say a powerful Devil is sealed within, but until now we regarded those as local myths. However, the intelligence we have now suggests that some mysterious entity seems to have descended within the temple..."


    "Several viges surround Soulstone Temple, and all lives there were ughtered overnight. Their souls seem to have been sucked out by something, leaving behind only desated corpses. Our scouts have sensed abyssal dark forces nearby. The church had established seals around the Soulstone Temple, but now those seals appear to be fading. If this is indeed rted to the Devil, we must hurry to stop it."


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions immediately turned solemn.


    Duke Dinan continued, "ording to the intelligence, the Devil''s power will gradually increase during the unsealing process. We need to eliminate it before it fully awakens; otherwise, the consequences would be unthinkable."


    John and the others nodded earnestly, indicating their understanding.


    They all knew that if the Devil were to awaken, it would bring catastrophe upon the entire Godyer world.


    Duke Dinan then turned his gaze towards John, speaking seriously, "Galewind, you have disyed remarkable courage and strength in your previous encounters with other Devils. We are hopeful that you will continue to leverage your strengths. However, remember that you are part of a team, always consider your teammates in your actions. I want you to bear in mind your own abilities and limitations, and avoid taking unnecessary risks."


    John nodded solemnly, signifying that he would act prudently and refrain from reckless adventures.


    Looking at everyone sternly, Duke Dinan emphasized, "We cannot afford any ck in this battle. A single mistake could bring about a catastrophic oue. Hence, we must fully prepare before we set off."


    Following this, Duke Dinan started allocating quests and detailing the preparatory tasks.


    Firstly, he mentioned that he had already dispatched a squad deep into the Mystic Forest for reconnaissance and intelligence gathering.


    Composed entirely of individuals proficient in scouting and stealth operations, their quest was to ascertain the exact location of the Soulstone Temple and the status of the Devil''s seal.


    Simultaneously, Duke Dinan instructed all members of the Devil Hunting Elite Team to promptly equip themselves and prepare magical potions.


    Facing the Devil would be a strenuous battle, necessitating ample preparations to increase the odds of sess.


    Being an experienced gamer, John naturally understood the critical importance of preparation.


    To face the imminent battle against the Devil, he decided to reorganize his equipment and potions.


    He began by inspecting his gear; in reality, there wasn''t much that needed preparation.


    The Divine Pce''s augmented attributes, coupled with his mask and cape, were sufficient to face any adversary.


    Next, John reviewed hisbat items.


    His backpack was filled with various magical potions and restorative liquids, neatly sorted despite never having been used before, ensuring that they would be readily essible at any given time.


    He also found a vial of a special critical hit potion, a rare item he had obtained in a previous side-quest.


    This potion could substantially increase his critical hit rate and attack power during battles, making it an extremely useful item in the Devil hunting mission.


    The preparations went exceedingly well, and John looked at the neatly arranged equipment and potions in his backpack with burgeoning confidence.


    In his heart, a fervent desire to battle the Devil was gradually stirring.


    Ordinary enemies could no longer pique John''s interest; only a powerful adversary like the Devil could ignite hisbat desire...


    Soon after, the other squad members in the pce were also ready.


    Duke Dinan stood at the head of the war room once again, looking at everyone with a serious expression, he stated, "Time is of the essence, we can dy no longer. Squads, move out immediately and aplish your individual quests. Remember, hunting the Devil is a team effort, avoid going solo at all costs!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement, with John gazing at Duke Dinan and nodding firmly as well.


    Led by John, the squad members set out.


    They traversed the streets of Nordmyst, crossed the northern borders, and ventured deep into the Mystic Forest.


    As they proceeded, the scenery became increasingly deste; vigesy burnt to the ground, forests gloomy and devoid of light, with a stifling darkness pervading the atmosphere.


    Maintaining a stealthy posture, the squad carefully observed their surroundings all the way.


    Although they encountered no enemies, thetent threat hidden in the silence kept everyone on their toes.


    The road became narrower and the environment more oppressive and chilly with each step.


    John felt an intense sense of suppression, as if being bound by an invisible force.


    Clearly, the other members sensed this oppressive atmosphere as well; they gritted their teeth, not letting any noise from their surroundings go unnoticed, enhancing their alertness, and a force field of vignce enveloped them.


    Delving further, the squad began to encounter monsters that had clearly been corroded by dark energy, bing extraordinarily fierce and dangerous.


    However, this Devil-hunting squad wasprised of the continent''s elite forces, who wouldn''t be easily restrained by these creatures.


    John didn''t even need to lift a finger as the other squad members rapidly deployed theirbat skills, annihting the monsters one after another.


    Finally, after advancing for a period, they witnessed a colossal structure rising before them ¡ª the legendary Soulstone Temple.


    The Soulstone Temple stood majestic and awe-inspiring, emitting a mysterious and oppressive energy.


    The walls were iid with massive stones, each emitting a bizarre light as if souls were struggling painfully within them.

 Chapter 262 261-Soulstone Temple, Ancient Holy Light Seal

    <h4>Chapter 262 Chapter261-Soulstone Temple, Ancient Holy Light Seal</h4>


    [System Notification: You have entered the Soulstone Temple (Dungeon Unopened).]


    Almost simultaneously with the system''s notification, John became instantly vignt, admonishing, "Everyone, be careful. The enemy could potentially be watching us from some corner¡­"


    Without needing John''s reminder, all other members of the squad had already tightly gripped their weapons.


    Apart from John, the rest of this Devil-hunting Elite Team were the top-notch powerhouses among the local NPCs.


    They understood even more profoundly what the abyssal Devils represented ¡ª terrifying entitiesparable to deities.


    Ordinary professionals, even those masters who had reached levels two to three hundred, were merely slightly stronger than ants when faced with beings like the abyssal Devils.


    If they hadn''t known in advance that these abyssal Devils were severely injured before their descent, their situation would have been dire.


    They essentiallycked the courage and gall to challenge such a formidable boss.


    Standing at the forefront of the team was Hills from the Holy Light Church''s tribunal, the biological son of Duke Dinan.


    During this Devil-hunting mission, this young man was the most proactive.


    It might have been due to the na?ve courage of youth, or perhaps Hills was eager to prove himself to his father, Duke Dinan.


    Within the entire team, he was the most active individual.


    Hills gently red his nostrils, and a touch of chill instantly disyed on his handsome face. "Captain, I smell a very strong evil energy. Although it seems faint, just this little bit makes me feel somewhat nauseous¡­"


    John nodded in understanding.


    When he turned his head to look around, he realized that the others in the squad wore perplexed expressions.


    Apart from the deputy captain, the only person whose strength was second only to John''s in the entire Elite Team was the Northern Myst Empire Chief Pce Guard Dragonfang, still enveloped in a ck robe, his face unclear.


    But John knew, this fellow must have perceived something too.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so tensely poised, resembling a cheetah ready to pounce.


    Assassins were inherently the most sensitive of all the sses.


    Coupled with a dark attribute stemming from the same origin, it allowed Dragonfang to detect the fluctuations in the atmosphere here even without having encountered the abyssal dark energy before.


    Meanwhile, as a professional from the Holy Light lineage, Hills was most familiar with the naturally antagonistic dark energy; he had personally in countless dark creatures and heretics within the Holy Light Church''s tribunal...


    John lifted his head, staring intently at the mottled grey and dreary stone walls of the Soulstone Temple.


    In his eyes, a sudden sh of deep ck light flickered.


    Eye of Artemis, activate!


    His view underwent a massive transformation instantaneously; the previously solid scenery continuously disintegrated within his field of vision, eventually forming lines of light in various colors.


    [Eye of Artemis (Divine Talent): You are favored by the god of the night, granting you the Eye of Artemis. Possessing this talent allows you to directly witness the dark and the abyss, uncovering all truths concealed within darkness and the abyss; any illusion is ineffective against you. You can discern the reality of any matter and harbor many mystical powers. With this talent, you can look directly at the deities.]


    Such was the perverse nature of the Eye of Artemis talent. It pierced through all truths of the abyss and darkness, permitting John to see through all invisible energies hidden in the air just with his gaze.


    At this moment, those lines of light in various hues that danced within his field of vision were the embodiments of all attribute energies lingering around the Soulstone Temple.


    Among them, the pristine Holy Light energy was the most pronounced and abundant.


    The Holy Light permeated through the stone walls of the Soulstone Temple, tightly enveloping the entire edifice, and staunchly sealing all nefarious forces within.


    Yet now, John could distinctly observe that Holy Light gradually melting away as if snow under the sunlight.


    With every dispersion of a strand of Holy Light energy into the cosmos, a stream of dark energy would burrow out from the Soulstone Temple''s walls.


    John''s brows slightly lifted; he recognized that within this sealed Soulstone Temple, there were entities relentlessly eroding the sealing barrier, striving to break free entirely.


    Furthermore, John sensed a familiar evil aura emanating from the seeping dark energies, seemingly identical to that of the Desire Devil Mammon.


    John stroked his chin, his face revealing a contemtive expression.


    It seemed that this ce indeed harbored an abyssal Devil...


    The Elite Team stood momentarily halted at the periphery of the Soulstone Temple.


    Perhaps it was the fruits of their recent training that even though this was their first foray into a Devil hunting quest, their coordination bore no signs of rawness.


    No sooner had they stopped that Dragonfang, of the assassin ss, seamlessly transitioned into a stealth mode, conscientiously embarking on a reconnaissance and vigil mission for the group.


    Following a past confrontation with John, berserker Balga took it upon himself to move to the forefront of the formation.


    Conjuring a mammoth shield from seemingly nowhere, he gripped it in one hand while the other wielded a sizable battle ax.


    It was evident that this military-bred berserker was now assuming the role of the team''s shield, the tank.


    Behind Balga, Spellde Alcys and Battle Priest Hills stood shoulder to shoulder, the closebat professionals naturally gravitating towards the frontline, ensuring their readiness to charge at adversaries at the onset of battle.


    Meanwhile, John positioned himself at the rear alongside the ranged professionals ¡ª the fire lineage Grand Archmage Saphir and Yunis, the archer with elfin heritage ¡ª tacitly acknowledging the protective barrier formed by the rest of the team members.


    It was customary for ranged professionals to hold the safest, rearmost positions, a tactic adhered to not only by yers in teambats but also by the native NPC professionals, the culmination of countless warriors'' experiences in the Godyer Continent to forge the optimal team battle formation.


    John''s ce at the end was not dictated by fear but was the necessity born from his role as the team leader ¡ª the indispensable nucleus and the most potent force within the group.


    In the orchestration of team battle strategies, the leader bore the dual responsibility ofmanding and fighting, restraining the instinct to lead the charge head-on.


    John watched as the group quickly fell into their respectivebat positions, a distinct gleam flickering in his eyes.


    It was indeed an Elite Devil hunting team assembled by Duke Dinan, pulling together the finest from the Northern Myst Empire.


    The ss and prowess exhibited by these individuals were far from ordinary; a few short days of training had fostered such harmonious synergy.


    "Captain, should we try to find a way into the Soulstone Temple next?" Dragonfang silently emerged from the back of the group, his voice raspy as he posed the question.


    John turned to look at him, and perhaps perceiving the investigative gaze of John, Dragonfang spoke up again, his voice a harsh whisper, "I''ve already surveyed the surroundings; there are no traces of any creatures. Clearly, this ce has be a forbidden zone for life..."


    Scratching his head, John responded with a nonchnt demeanor, "Well, in that case, let''s find a way to venture in and see what''s going on..."


    Truth be told, this was John''s inaugural experience leading a team of NPC powerhouses.


    He had previouslymanded team operations in other games, back when things with SoulSong were harmonious, overseeing ordinary gamers whose backgrounds were known to each other.


    Since stepping into the world of Godyer, John had been a solitary yer, forging his path alone.


    During the few coborative missions with Blue Sea and Adam, he had adopted a spectator''s role.


    Now, finding himself in a leadership position in teambat felt somewhat unfamiliar.


    Thankfully, the strength harbored by this group was formidable; even without specific instructions from John, they instinctively knew their roles.


    Upon hearing the captain''s words, a renewed vigor swept across the team members, their eyes ardently fixed on the ominously silent and eerie Soulstone Temple before them.


    The group gradually advanced, soon finding themselves before the grand doors of the Soulstone Temple.


    There stood a pair of massive stone doors ajar, their surfaces marred with splotchy gray traces of age and an array of mysterious patterns, evidently engravedter in time.


    The patterns radiated a gentle, faint white glow, bestowing an inexplicable sense of peace upon those who beheld them.


    "My goodness, could this be the long-lost Ancient Holy Light Seal?!" Hills gazed at the patterns on the door, momentarily lost in a trance before eximing in astonishment, as if a revtion had struck him.


    Noticing the puzzled looks of everyone, Hills hastily borated, "In our Holy Light Church, there once circted a very ancient secret art, reputedly bestowed by the great God of Holy Light himself. This art enabled the crafting of a Holy Light sacred energy barrier through the engraving of divine-like patterns on objects¡­"


    "However, due to the extremely difficult cultivation method and its restriction to a unique ss of practitioners, this secret art became utterly lost to time, particrly after the mysterious disappearance of thest practitioner of that special ss a thousand years ago¡­"


    "I have merely encountered some records of this secret sealing technique in an ancient tome within the church. I never expected to witness it firsthand here today."


    A collective gasp escaped from the group, faces filled with disbelief as they turned their gaze back towards the stone gates.


    If Hills was speaking the truth, then wouldn''t it mean that the Holy Light Seal surrounding the Soulstone Temple had been in existence for over a millennium?

 Chapter 263 262-Devil Slave, Abyssal Malevolence

    <h4>Chapter 263 Chapter262-Devil ve, Abyssal Malevolence</h4>


    Berserker Baelgar was the first unable to restrain his curiosity.


    He opened his wide mouth, asking in a muffled voice, "Hasn''t your Holy Light Church dispatched people to explore the Soulstone Temple in this thousand-year span?"


    With a bitter smile, Hills pulled out a nk scroll, embossing the patterns from the grand gates onto it, and exined, "How could that be? The Soulstone Temple, along with the vast expanse of the surrounding Mystic Forest, has always been a focal monitoring area for our Holy Light Church. For thousands of years, this area would sporadically witness the emergence of one or two dark-attribute creatures."


    "It''s just that the Holy Light Church has been too busy, and the appearance frequency of those creatures isn''t high enough to warrant persistent attention. This task has always been handled by the Holy Light Church staff from nearby townsing on excursions."


    "They probably didn''t recognize the origin of this sealing barrier, treating it as amon Holy Light Seal all along..."


    After transferring all the patterns from the stone gates onto the scroll, Hills finally took a long breath of relief.


    He turned his head towards John who stood at the center of the team, asking with a light smile, "Captain, if there are no issues, may I proceed to open this gate now?"


    From the moment the squad embarked on their journey, every member harbored deep respect for John.


    Even Berserker Baelgar, who had shed with John before, showed no signs of resistance or intentions of disobedience.


    Such was the charisma of a top-tier powerhouse.


    They all understood the most crucial element in team cooperation ¡ª the imperative of following the captain''smands without a second voice.


    Particrly during battles, any chaos in themands could spell disaster for the entire team.


    John pondered for a moment before gently nodding, "Open the gates. Since we are here, we must venture inside to explore¡­"


    Hills ced his hands on the massive stone doors, his eyes slightly closed as he murmured something under his breath.


    Suddenly, the patterns on the door burst into brilliant light. In the next moment, all the Holy Light energy converged towards Hills'' hands.


    Bathing in the Holy Light, Hills'' handsome face appeared extraordinarily sacred.


    A momentter, he released his hands and said faintly, "It is done. I have temporarily opened a breach in the seal here; we only need to push the doors to enter."


    "Let me do it!"


    Baelgar took the lead, bracing the stone doors with both hands before exerting a tremendous force.


    His grotesquely bulging muscles surged as he roared, slowly pushing the stone doors open.


    Suddenly, a surge of extremely evil energy sought to burst out from within the gates.


    The energy came incredibly fast, giving no time for anyone to react.


    They felt the immense evil and distortion contained within the energy but couldn''t act in time to stop it.


    Just as the evil energy was about to erode their bodies, John, standing in the middle of the group, hummed lightly and waved his hand.


    The next second, the fearsome energy that had seemed somewhat desperate struck something immovable and was directly repelled.


    Everything happened in a blink of an eye; only after the evil energy was repelled did everyonee back to their senses.


    Almost everyone felt the cold sweat breaking out on their backs.


    Even though it was just a fleeting glimpse, they could all feel how high the evil energy''s level was. It far surpassed their own.


    With grateful eyes, they looked at John.


    Had he not taken action, they feared that by now all of them would have been consumed by this energy.


    Though unsure of the exact damage this evil energy could have inflicted, they knew it wouldn''t have been anything good.


    "Thank you, Captain!"


    "Thanks for your timely assistance, Captain!"


    "The Captain acted just in time¡­"


    ...


    Everyone voiced their thanks in turn, including Baelgar who acknowledged with a gesture of his hand.


    This earned him a smidgen of favor in John''s eyes.


    Although impulsive and not the sharpest tool in the shed, Baelgar conducted himself with straightforwardness, devoid of petty malice.


    With keen eyes, John silently stared into the dark abyss beyond the open gates, as if trying to pierce through theyers of darkness to see the deepest scenes within the Soulstone Temple.


    "Let''s go, let''s see what''s inside."


    At John''smand, Baelgar promptly raised his shield and led the way, marching into the unknown first.


    The others followed closely, vignt of their surroundings as they proceeded, not daring to let their guards down even for a moment.


    After all, there was a high probability that an abyssal devil lurked here, and no one dared to take it lightly.


    The grim and terrifying atmosphere within the Soulstone Temple sent shivers down their spines.


    Entering this gloomy space felt like trespassing into a spectral domain.


    The overwhelming darkness engulfed the vicinity, giving off a suffocating pressure.


    Moss spread across the walls like ghostly faces, silently witnessing each step they took.


    The faint glow of their torches barely illuminated the path ahead, casting shadows that carried a hint of unnatural distortion.


    As they delved deeper, a pervasive stench of decay became increasingly apparent, giving off a nauseating odor that was almost taboo to even mention.


    The damp air was filled with a sicklybination of moisture and the smell of rot, apanied by eerie whispering sounds that felt as though countless tormented souls were groaning and wailing in the distance.


    These fragmented souls lingered in this malevolent ce, sinking into fear.


    From the profound depths of the darkness came the faint sound of wind, as if the roars of demons from an endless abyss were reaching out, instilling a bone-chilling dread in their hearts.


    The entire Soulstone Temple was shrouded in shadows, with corners filled with bewildering dust reminiscent of withered flowers that had lost their vitality.


    The paintings on the walls were blurred, seemingly depicting terrifying scenes of endless hatred and agony frozen within the canvas.


    Shattered coffinsy strewn across the floor, bearing silent witness to countless instances of sorrow and death.


    In this ce where silence should prevail, eerie whispers often drifted from afar, making the skin crawl with an indescribable sense of dread.


    Every nook and cranny reeked of death, emitting a palpable threat of evil.


    Suddenly, John halted everyone, his piercing eyes fixed on the dark abyss.


    The faint, fragmented sounds gradually intensified, indicating something rapidly approaching them.


    "What ising our way?" Saphir whispered.


    John slowly shook his head, replying calmly, "We will know soon enough. Be ready for battle, everyone..."


    Momentster, a monstrous entity emerged from the darkness.


    It resembled a gigantic crawling lizard, yet devoid of flesh, revealing only ashen bones.


    Its head remained intact, adding a grotesque touch atop its skeletal frame, emanating a suffocating aura of malevolence.


    [Abyssal Malevolence (Lord-level boss): A creature subjected to Dark Erosion, fallen into the abyss of evil, bing aplete ve to the Devils while acquiring formidable powers. It harbors a penchant for tormenting and ughtering all flesh-bound beings...]


    [Level: 260]


    ...


    John slightly raised his eyebrows, not expecting to find a genuine abyssal Devil here. The creature before them was proof enough of a Devil''s existence in these parts.


    "Handle this monster, you can deal with it, can''t you?" John said, his voice carrying an undertone of indifference.


    Baelgar burst into maniacalughter, responding, "Captain, leave this opportunity to me. I''ve been eager to witness the might of the abyssal darkness first-hand!"


    John spoke calmly, "Hills, you are a practitioner of the Holy Light discipline, best suited to counter such creatures. Assist Baelgar, make it quick and decisive."


    Hills nodded, lifting the scepter in his hands, ready to face the looming threat.


    Baelgar stepped forward assertively, holding his shield and battle-ax firmly, his eyes burning intensely as he stared down the malevolent spirit.


    "Come on, servant of the abyss! Let me gauge the extent of your power!"


    Standing behind Baelgar, Hills began to recite prayer incantations rapidly.


    A surge of Holy Light energy emerged from him, forming a gigantic orb of light hovering above his palm.


    "Baelgar, I''ll back you up! ept the protection of my Holy Light!"


    With Hills'' chants, he raised his scepter, and a beam of Holy Light energy condensed and shot towards Baelgar, instantly enveloping him in a shining radiant shield.


    Abyssal Malevolence contorted its face, letting out a ghastly howl beforeunching a powerful strike.


    Swinging its wicked bone ws, it shed towards Baelgar.


    Undaunted, Baelgar met the spirit''s attack head-on, brandishing his ax to activate his skill.


    "Wrathful Thunder Break!"


    A lightning-like sh cleaved the air, striking Abyssal Malevolence''s body in an instant.


    A powerful explosive force swept through, detonating with a thunderous st.


    Abyssal Malevolence was sent flying, its skeletal frame horrifically exposed for a moment before slowly reverting to its original state, its evil power still vigorous.


    Baelgar''s face darkened, not anticipating the immense strength of the Abyssal Malevolence.


    Determined tounch another attack, Baelgar raised his enormous double-handed ax, his eyes zing fiercely as he fixed his gaze on the Abyssal Malevolence before him.


    With a roar, he charged angrily at the monster, the sound of his ax slicing through the air resonating with a whistling roar.


    Following Baelgar, Hills gripped his Sacred Staff tightly, his eyes twinkling with bright, sagacious light.


    He calmly analyzed the creature''s weak points while quickly casting Holy Light spells.


    The Holy Light pierced through the creature, finally managing to reduce some of the dark energy permeating its body.


    However, it was far from enough to kill the grotesque and terrifying monster.


    If anything, it only enraged it even more!

 Chapter 264 263-Overcoming the Abyssal Malevolence

    <h4>Chapter 264 Chapter263-Oveing the Abyssal Malevolence</h4>


    "Roar!!"


    The beast felt the pain and retaliated with an enraged roar.


    It opened its massive maw, spewing a jet of dark poison.


    Baelgar swiftly raised his shield, deploying his defensive skill "Combat Shield," cocooning himself within an unbreakable barrier that blocked the toxic assault.


    Seeing this, Hills immediately cast a healing spell, restoring a portion of Baelgar''s health.


    Feeling the resurgence of life force within, Baelgar threw caution to the wind, ferociously charging at the monster with heightened fervor.


    He swung his battle-axe, once again striking towards the Abyssal Malevolence.


    This time, he unleashed his most powerful single-target skill ¡ª "Endless Battle Spirit"!


    In an instant, Baelgar''s form resembled a raging me, his entire ax glowing red-hot.


    He sneered, bringing down the axe with a powerful strike.


    A massive fiery ax silhouette tore through the space, bearing down on the Abyssal Malevolence with a scorching presence.


    "Do you think you weak mortals can leave here alive?"


    The Abyssal Malevolence uttered in a raspyughter, a wave of darkness spreading instantly, enveloping its figure entirely.


    Everyone expressed shock, not anticipating this seeminglypletely chaotic and distorted creature to retain such lucid consciousness, even articting understandable speech.


    Baelgar roared in fury, his ax strike meeting the darkness, yet the darkness remained unshaken.


    The Abyssal Malevolence burst out from the shadows,unching a wicked attack towards Baelgar.


    Seeing this, Hills held his breath, initiating his battle Priest skills.


    He lifted the Scepter, a beam of lightning descended from the heavens, engulfing the Abyssal Malevolence.


    "Divine Thunder Punishment!"


    Apanied by a deafening roar of thunder, the Abyssal Malevolence cried out in agony as bolts of lightning wrapped around it.


    Seeing the golden opportunity, Baelgar instantlyunched his attack.


    He gripped the battle-axe tightly, wielding it with all the strength he had towards the Abyssal Malevolence.


    "Endless Berserker Axe!"


    Baelgar swung his battle-axe fervently, the de flickering as it unleashed a series of thunderous assaults.


    Every attack carried the furious power of mes, forcing the creature to repeatedly stagger backward.


    Hills continued to provide healing support for Baelgar, incessantly casting Holy Light skills to replenish his HP and restore energy.


    Simultaneously, heunched the divine blessing skill, enhancing Baelgar''s attack potency and resilience.


    Though Baelgar''s relentless fury forced the Abyssal Malevolence several steps back, it quickly stabilized itself, releasing an enraged roar as it prepared to counterstrike.


    Baelgar held his battle-axe firm, feeling an unending surge of power within him as he fearlessly met the Abyssal Malevolence''s onught.


    His enormous shield would glow intermittently, warding off the attacks of the Abyssal Malevolence while striking back with his own axe.


    "Frenzied Axe Storm!"


    Baelgar unleashed his AOE skill, drawing trails of fiery whirlwinds in the air with his axe, a maelstrom advancing towards the Abyssal Malevolence.


    The whirlwinds, intertwined with ming energy, enveloped the creature entirely.


    The Abyssal Malevolence howled in pain, the surrounding darkness torn asunder by the searing heat of the fiery energy, its form gradually weakening.


    At that moment, Hills released another potent healing spell, Baelgar immediately felt a surge of strength and vitality coursing through him, fighting confidently onward.


    With a cold and resolute gaze fixed upon the Abyssal Malevolence, a determined will to battle surged in Baelgar''s heart.


    Swinging his battle-axe in a continuous onught, every strike that tore through the space carried a force of destruction.


    This was the quintessence of the berserker ss, a ss where the more intense the desire to battle, the more potent the explosive power that could be harnessed!


    Abyssal Malevolence was increasingly suppressed, gradually losing its vigor, yet unwilling to sumb to defeat so easily.


    Amidst Baelgar''s assaults, it suddenly opened its maw wide, unleashing a barrage of dark, sharp spikes.


    Baelgar dodged urgently, raising his shield, yet unable to respond fully in the first instant, he was struck by several spikes.


    He felt a severe pain radiating through his body as his health points swiftly diminished.


    Behind Baelgar, Hills felt a surge of anxiety, instantly casting a powerful healing spell, restoring Baelgar''s health points to their peak.


    With a resounding yell, Baelgar faced the Abyssal Malevolence with a steadfast demeanor, plunging forward once more.


    He understood there was no room to offer the beast a respite; the suppression must persist.


    Channelling all the energy within him into the battle-axe in his grasp, consecutive ming axe shadows broke through the air, one after another.


    The scene resembled a battlefield woven from fierce mes, impossible to ignore.


    Under Baelgar''s fierce onught, the Abyssal Malevolence could no longer defend itself. Its form began to crumble gradually, the powers of darkness dissipating swiftly.


    Baelgar showed no mercy, relentlessly swinging his axe without giving the creature a chance to breathe.


    Each strike carried the fiery energy of the Endless Berserker Axe, throwing the creature into the air.


    At this juncture, John and the other team members stood quietly aside, monitoring the situation on the battlefield. It wasn''t a reluctance to join the fray.


    The monster before them simplycked the caliber to warrant a full-fledged attack from everyone.


    Moreover, those who could join this hunt, the Devil Elite Team, were undoubtedly the elite of the elite.


    Elites naturally harbored a sense of pride, and neither Baelgar nor Hills would wee interference in their battle.


    Seeing the Abyssal Malevolence catapulted into the sky,pletely falling into a passive stance of relentless battering, everyone understood the end of this battle was imminent.


    A collective rxation washed over their expressions.


    Beside John, Saphir suddenly stepped forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with him.


    "Galewind, I hadn''t realized earlier... how high your level has be. Had I known that you are now a Demigod Level powerhouse, I would have dragged you straight to AGHHO''s headquarters to seek revenge..."


    Saphir''s voice filled with sentiment echoed, carrying a teasing undertone.


    Previously, the two hadn''t had the time to chat leisurely.


    When they first met, Duke Dinan was busy handling a myriad of tasks rted to establishing the squad.


    This time they met, they hurriedly rushed here in pursuit of a potential Devil.


    Thus, it wasn''t until this moment that Saphir found the opportunity to chat casually with John.


    Perhaps seeing the battle unfold with a dominant advantage, Saphir''s voice adopted a morenguid tone.


    John cast a sidelong nce at him, responding somewhat irritably, "You speak as if you know where AGHHO''s headquarters is located. A group that has been able to stir storms across the entire Godyer Continent, safely enduring for tens of thousands of years ¡ª their base must be in an incredibly secret location, not so easily found."


    Saphir chuckled with a ''heh heh'', yet his eyes bore a certain gloominess.


    A deep-seated hatred nurtured over ten years stirred agitation whenever the name AGHHO surfaced.


    "True. Despite searching for so many years, I have yet to find any trace of AGHHO. They must indeed be hidden in a highly secret ce..."


    Among this group of NPC powerhouses, John was most familiar with Saphir.


    They had encountered each other a few times in Silverglow, and John fairly respected the man''s relentless dedication to avenging his family.


    Therefore, their conversation flowed more freely.


    A smile tugged at the corner of John''s mouth as he teased, "Moreover, the rumored guild leader of AGHHO is a high-level demigod powerhouse. Are you certain you can afford to have me square off against such a formidable entity?"


    Saphir forced a smile, albeit with a degree of reluctance.


    He knew John was right; even if he were to liquidate his years of collection, it wouldn''t be enough to enlist a demi-god level powerhouse to stake their life against another of their kind.


    "Perhaps I was being na?ve... So, does our previous agreement still stand?"


    Saphir broached the question after a lengthy silence.


    John nodded subtly, speaking in a gentle tone, "Of course, it stands. The contract has been signed; it is only natural to honor ourmitment and fulfill it with all our might. Rest assured, I will help you find those three perpetrators who took the lives of your wife and child."


    Pausing for a moment, a chilling determination surfaced in John''s eyes, his smile taking on a colder edge as he continued, "Besides, I have my own scores to settle with those people from AGHHO."


    Saphir breathed a sigh of relief, stepping back contentedly.


    This reassurance from John was all he had sought, recognizing the impracticality of expecting John to storm AGHHO headquarters with him.


    The fact that the previous contract still held weight was all Saphir needed to be satisfied.


    After all, a promise from a Demigod Level powerhouse held more value than anything else.


    Just as their conversation concluded, a sudden shift unfolded on the battlefield.


    At the very moment when Abyssal Malevolence was on the verge of beingpletely obliterated by Baelgar, it let out a final, desperate roar.


    The battlefield became engulfed with an aura of darkness.


    Baelgar and Hills realized that the monster was in its death throes, and it was time to end the battle.


    Hills gripped his staff tightly, unleashing the abilities bestowed upon him as a battle priest.


    Drawing upon the divine power, he conjured a massive Holy Statue, enveloping Baelgar with protection and enhancement.


    With the reinforcement from the Holy Statue, Baelgar felt an influx of strength and resilience.


    He unleashed the final blow, his axe creating a streak of light as it thundered down towards Abyssal Malevolence with the speed of lightning.


    Struck by the frenzied force, Abyssal Malevolence was torn apart instantaneously, its sinister life force dissipating into nothingness.


    Baelgar stood on the battlefield, his chest heaving, his body drenched in blood and sweat.


    As he looked at the fallen Abyssal Malevolence, an unprecedented sense of aplishment surged within him.


    With the demise of the creature, the surrounding darkness and oppression immediately lifted, restoring tranquility to the area.

 Chapter 265 264-The New Overlord Level Boss, Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique

    <h4>Chapter 265 Chapter264-The New Overlord Level Boss, Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique</h4>


    Hills walked over to Balga, taking in his weary yet satisfied expression.


    He smiled and said, "Balga, well done! That was a formidable creature, but you defeated it with rtive ease!"


    "Thank you, Hills. It was your healing and enhancement that allowed me to persevere to the end," Balga replied with gratitude.


    Hills shook his head gently with a smile, "No need for thanks. This is the strength of our team. As long as we trust each other and coordinate seamlessly, no monster, no matter how terrifying they appear, can defeat us."


    John coughed lightly, shaking his head somewhat helplessly.


    He couldn''t ascertain whether their conversation stemmed from genuine feelings or if it was just resembling the rigid and awkward dialogue typical of game NPCs.


    Yet, here they were, real entities with intelligence, far from mere data in a game.


    "We should keep moving. Seeing the Abyssal Malevolence appear should make it abundantly clear to everyone here; there indeed exists a Devil of the Abyss here," John said casually, adding, "Going forward, everyone needs to remain highly vignt. The Devil employs more than just physical attacks; we must be cautious not to fall into its traps."


    Heeding John''s warning, every individual present tensed, their nerves pulling taut.


    They gripped their weapons tightly, surveying their surroundings with utmost care, keen to not overlook any minor disturbances.


    Though they wouldn''t be this tense facing ordinary creatures, this was a Devil they were up against, a being on par with a deity.


    Among them, no one, except for John, had faced a Devil before; some hadn''t even seen one.


    However, it didn''t prevent these native NPC powerhouses from harboring a deep apprehension towards the Devil, a fear ingrained in anyone who grew up on the Godyer Continent, shaped by the legendary tales surrounding the Devils.


    As they continued traversing the deste and dpidated Soulstone Temple, the further they delved into the darkness, the more skeletal remains littered the ground.


    Mysterious winds echoed continuously, source unknown in this sealed ancient pce, weaving through a space that felt increasingly distorted and warped.


    From the outside, the pce didn''t look any different from a normal-sized building, yet half an hour into their journey inside, they still hadn''t reached the innermost part.


    Passing a wall constructed from piled stones, they entered a new, eerily empty area.


    The environment here was even stranger, the ground covered with the corpses of unidentifiable creatures.


    These remains were not decayed like the stark white bones in the front hall but appeared vividly lifelike, as if they had just recently perished.


    Their shapes were bizarre, some with four arms covered in eyes, some with a single central eye, and others resembled nauseating flesh balls devoid of limbs.


    While they couldn''t pinpoint what these creatures were called, one thing was for sure; these weren''t beings that originated from the Godyer Continent.


    Every fallen monster bore gaping mouths, faces twisted in agony, a testament to the immense suffering endured in their final moments. Their pupils were ashen, void of any light, as if their very souls had been drained from them.


    Beyond these corpses, the air was saturated with countless green luminescent specks, akin to will-o''-the-wisps yet distinctly different. These specks seemed to harbor a form of intelligence, as they surged towards the group immediately upon their arrival.


    "Be careful not to let those green specks touch your flesh..."


    John''s voice boomed, followed quickly by a sweeping gesture of his hand. An invisible barrier enveloped them all in a swift motion, with the luminescent particles crashing against it, creating a series of thudding noises.


    "What are these things, a new species from the abyss?"


    Saphir asked, his face distorted with horror.


    As a member of the mage ss, his spiritual senses were the sharpest, and he was the first to perceive the decay and corruption emanating from the green lights.


    John uttered calmly, "These are not living entities but shattered soul fragments..."


    The group nced at the increasingly dense swarm of green specks, then down at the vivid corpses on the ground, a realization dawned upon them.


    "Could it be that these green specks floating in the air are the souls of the monsters that perished here?"


    Hills asked, his expression solemn. As a practitioner of the Holy Light profession, he abhorred evil magic that directly manipted the soul.


    John nodded gently, "It is highly probable..."


    Berserker Balga''s voice resonated with a deep and dull tone, "But these monsters are clearly offspring of the abyss. Who has the power to extract their souls and tear them to shreds?"


    "Judging by the appearance of these creatures, their level when alive must have been no less than the Abyssal Malevolence we encountered earlier. Do such powerful beings exist among humans?"


    John raised an eyebrow, his tone a mixture of humor and seriousness, "Do you believe these creatures fell at the hands of humans?"


    "It couldn''t possibly have been the work of a Devil, could it?"


    John did not respond, but his expression conveyed a deep understanding of the nature of Devils ¡ª emotionless, cold-blooded beings capable of turning on their own kind without hesitation.


    With an eerie smile curling on his lips, John spoke, "I think I might have an idea of which Devil is hiding here..."


    Before John could respond, Dragonfang from the side scoffed coldly, "It wouldn''t be surprising. Devils are emotionless, cold-blooded beings, capable of turning on their own without a second thought..."


    John stared at the green specks in the air, a strange smile creeping across his face. "I think I might have an idea of which Devil is hiding here..."


    Just as everyone turned in bewilderment, intending to press further, the surroundings underwent a drastic transformation.


    The soul fragments, resembling the green luminous specks, seemed to perceive a great danger suddenly, scattering and fleeing in every direction.


    They quickly dissipated, seeking refuge within the corpses on the ground.


    The group came to a sudden realization, understanding that the green lights were indeed the soul fragments of the corpses below, typically concealed within their original bodies.


    "What''s going on with them?"


    Someone scratched their head, wearing a face full of confusion.


    Only two or three individuals with acute spiritual senses looked forward gravely into the thick darkness ahead.


    "Something ising!"


    Dragonfang shouted, going into stealth mode at once.


    Soon, everyone heard a heavy breathing emanating from the darkness ahead.


    The ground began to tremble slightly, hinting at the massive size of the approaching entity, each of its steps causing the ground to shake.


    Everyone tensed up, their eyes fixed steadfastly forward.


    Eventually, a vast shadow slowly emerged from the darkness, bing gradually visible to the group.


    Upon sighting the creature, everyone involuntarily took a sharp intake of breath.


    A colossal serpent monster manifested before them, its body extending tens of meters long and covered in ck scales.


    Three vertical pupils adorned its head, lending it a horrifying aspect.


    "Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique..." someone identified the serpent almost moaning the name out, recognizing the horror before them.


    John raised his eyebrow; the appearance of the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique further solidified the suspicion he harbored regarding the identity of the Devil that descended here.


    Silently, John activated the Eye of Artemis:


    "[Soul-Devouring Serpent (Lord-ss boss): A terrifying creature born in the inneryers of the abyss, reputed to directly siphon the souls of the living for sustenance. Once a general under a powerful entity, it earned remarkable merits on the battlefield, and was awarded vast territories by that being. Sadly, within a few short years, it devoured every soul within its domain...]


    [Level: 350]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ...]"


    John''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    Unanticipatedly encountering an undead serpent creature here was indeed a fortuitous event; a reward gained without any effort.


    "Level 350, not a low level indeed. Who wants to take on this giant snake known for devouring souls?"


    The moment John''s words fell, the ever-silent Spellde Alcys suddenly spoke up, "I''ll do it. Its level is roughly on par with mine; a good opportunity to test the fruits of my recent training."


    As Alcys finished speaking, the archer Yunis, who possessed elf bloodline, immediately followed, "I will assist you, providing support and adding long-range offensive capabilities..." Both of them turned towards John, seemingly awaiting his approval.


    John nodded, speaking nonchntly, "Go ahead, but try not to kill it. I intend to extract something from it as a trophy of war..."


    Perhaps understanding the implication in John''s words, the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique angrily raised its head, roaring as it charged towards the group.


    The moment Mozambique lunged, Alcys and Yunis immediately readied themselves for battle.


    In Alcys'' hand, the slender magic sword burst into towering mes, showcasing the Spellde ss''s expertise in battle by infusing their weapons with magic energy.


    Meanwhile, Yunis had already drawn a magic energy-infused arrow to its full extent on her longbow.


    With a shriek, the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambiqueunched its massive body, hurling itself violently towards Alcys and Yunis, enveloping them with a terrifying wave of soul energy.

 Chapter 266 265-The Monster Can Actually Revive?

    <h4>Chapter 266 Chapter265-The Monster Can Actually Revive?</h4>


    Alcys gripped his Magic Sword tightly, shouting robustly as he transformed into a streak of me, charging towards Mozambique.


    His de, adorned with patterns burning with fiery energy, shed fiercely against Mozambique''s body as he thrust it forward.


    Meanwhile, Yunis rapidly retreated, her arrows soaring like solitary eagles, targeted straight towards Mozambique''s eyes.


    Archers favored attacking the enemy''s vulnerabilities and to Yunis, the biggest weak point of this serpent at the moment were the three vertical pupils atop its head.


    The force of nature ran through each arrow, emanating sharp, storm-like noises as they flew.


    The arrows urately struck Mozambique''s eyes, releasing a powerful destructive energy.


    Mozambique let out a miserable cry, yet this was only a fleeting agony, as the arrows couldn''t prate the protective scale covering its eyes.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent began to writh, releasing a potent soul assault.


    Alcys wavered, feeling the terrifying energy aiming directly at his soul.


    Quickly, he raised his Magic Sword, creating a barrier of mes to block the oing soul fluctuations.


    On the other hand, Yunis nimbly dodged the soul attack, her body moving rapidly as she continuallyunched arrows at Mozambique''s form.


    Each arrow carried elemental energy, weaving a magnificent web of attack.


    Mozambique tried to twist its body to avoid the barrage, but still found itself pierced in several ces.


    Suddenly, Alcys lifted his Magic Sword high, drawing strange symbols in the air while uttering incantations.


    A massive disk of mes materialized before him, spiraling towards Mozambique.


    Sensing the terrifying power contained within the ming disk, Mozambique dared not be careless and hastily maneuvered its body to evade.


    The disk continually altered its trajectory around Mozambique but couldn''t break through Mozambique''s defenses.


    Alcys'' gaze slightly hardened; the serpent''s horrendous defensive capability rendered even his potent skills ineffective?


    Clutching his sharp Magic Sword and enveloped in a blue magical glow, he took firm steps towards the roaring Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique.


    Yunis closely followed behind Alcys, both hands firmly gripping a bow crafted from materials of a natural attribute.


    Her body was agile and graceful, a look of excitement painting her face as they met their formidable adversary head-on.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique lunged towards Alcys, its massive body whipping through the air and stirring up a wild wind.


    Alcys dodged swiftly, narrowly avoiding the sharp, venom-dripping fangs in the beast''s gaping maw.


    Meanwhile, Yunis in the rear quickly drew her bow to its fullest,unching another arrow directed at the Soul-Devouring Serpent''s eyes.


    She seemed to have developed an obsession with the serpent''s eyes, as if determined to breach its defenses.


    This time, perhaps owing to a sufficient build-up of power, the arrow shot out with vigorous force, urately striking one of the vertical pupils.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent issued a piercing shriek, the agony causing it to roll and thrash uncontrobly.


    Seizing this opportunity, Alcysunched another attack.


    He swung his Magic Sword fervently, targeting the serpent''s head.


    The de cut through the air, its light shing like lightning.


    Caught off guard, the Soul-Devouring Serpent suffered a deep gash at its neck, from where ck blood began to gush.


    In the face of rtively equal levels, Alcys'' attack evidently bore greater lethality, easily breaking through the Soul-Devouring Serpent''s defenses.


    However, the serpent''s counterattack followed promptly.


    With a powerful sweep of its tail, it sent Alcys flying a considerable distance.


    Hended heavily, his body trembling painfully on the ground.


    Seeing this, Yunis hurriedly fired a protective arrow.


    The arrow emanated a faint halo as it surrounded Alcys, serving a defensive purpose.


    This highlighted the difference between an archer possessing the elf bloodline and those of other sses; endowed with the force of nature, they boasted not only greater offensive capability but also nature-based healing skills.


    With great difficulty, Alcys rose to his feet, drawing his Magic Sword once again.


    Clenching his teeth, he gathered a formidable magic energy throughout his body.


    Before the Soul-Devouring Serpent couldunch another attack, he quickly unleashed a potent sword technique.


    "Magic de!"


    The magic energy gathered on the Magic Sword rapidly condensed, forming a massive de of energy that sliced towards the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    The violent fluctuation of energy caused the surrounding ground to tremble, as if the earth itself was on the verge of copsing.


    The sword aura, carrying a destructive breath, tore through the air and struck the Soul-Devouring Serpent in an instant.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent issued a piercing shriek as its body twisted uncontrobly, its ck scales rapidly corroding as a dark smoke pervaded the atmosphere.


    Witnessing this, Yunis immediately drew her bow taut once again, ready to unleash another assault.


    She released an arrow towards the head of the Soul-Devouring Serpent, the arrowhead radiating a dazzling light of elemental energy.


    Piercing through the smog, it urately struck the Serpent''s head, sparking a fire that rapidly engulfed the entirety of its serpentine body.


    The Serpent shrieked sharply, writhing desperately in an attempt to shake off the fiery embrace, but the mes only grew fiercer,pletely enveloping it.


    The anguished roars of the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique gradually weakened, the creature demonstrating a formidable resistance, managing to endure through the burning period through sheer defensive prowess.


    Following this, the enraged Soul-Devouring Serpentunched itself manically towards the duo.


    Alcys and Yunis worked in close coboration, employing various skills and weapons to counter the frenzied onught of the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique.


    Alcys wielded his Magic Sword, his body radiating a blue luminescence of magical energy.


    Yunis, utilizing the heightened agility bestowed by her elf bloodline, adeptly dodged the creature''s attacks, asionally releasing powerful energy arrows from her bow.


    The body of the Soul-Devouring Serpent undted constantly, resembling a swirling mass of dark mist in the air.


    Leveraging its formidable defense and nimble body, it skillfully fended off the attacks from the two squad members.


    Yet, the harmonious teamwork of Alcys and Yunis never ceased to weaken its resistance.


    Alcys chanted incantations, his Magic Sword radiating an even stronger magical energy.


    A series of peculiar symbols formed in the air, bright runes emerging on the de of the Magic Sword.


    He maneuvered swiftly, unleashing a torrential onught of strikes against the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    Yunis''s gaze was steadfast, his longbow drawn taut in his hands.


    The elven feather arrow darted like a bolt of lightning, zeroing in on another eye of the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    With the bowstring retracting instantly, the arrow emitted a piercing shriek as it urately struck its target.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent cried out in agony, the pain forcing it to crash to the ground once more, writhing wildly.


    Seizing the moment, Alcys swung the Magic Sword again, shing viciously at the serpent''s head.


    The de''s light cut through the air, unleashing a spray of ck blood.


    However, these attacks only further enraged the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    It writhed crazily, preparing for a far more lethal counterattack.


    The heartbeats of Alcys and Yunis quickened, realizing that a single round of assaults was insufficient against the true power of the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    They needed to find a way to drain the dark energy harbored within the creature first. Wielding the Magic Sword, a blue glow of magical energy nketed the battlefield as Alcys readied himself for the serpent''s retaliation.


    With a furious counterattack, the mammoth body of the Soul-Devouring Serpent lunged at Alcys like a sh of lightning. Alcys dodged adeptly, but in the evasion, Yunis, entranced by the serpent''s fanged maw, failed to notice the monstrous tail that swung out abruptly.


    A muffled "bang" resounded as the tail struck Yunis''s chest again.


    The formidable force sent him flying,nding painfully on the ground.


    Though he managed to standboriously, his condition had evidently worsened, fresh blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    Anger shed in Alcys'' eyes as he quickly unleashed a formidable sword technique, "Magic de!" The magic energy congregating on the Magic Sword rapidly coalesced into a gargantuan sword aura, which swept towards the Soul-Devouring Serpent like a tempest bearing a breath of destruction.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent released a deafening roar, its body convulsing as it attempted to dodge the deadly strike.


    But all was in vain, as Alcys'' sword seemed to possess a locking effect, hitting the serpent''s critical spot with precision amidst the thick ck fog.


    As Alcys'' sword aura hit the Soul-Devouring Serpent, a fierce explosion resounded across the battlefield.


    ck mist scattered in all directions, the serpent shattered into countless fragments, but the battle was far from over.


    Before they could even catch their breath, the sight before them left them rooted to the spot, aghast.


    From the fragments, the lingering spirit of the Soul-Devouring Serpent began to coalesce, transforming into a formidable ck mist and reforming into a gigantic serpentine body.


    It had resurrected, now even more dangerous


    "Holy shit, what is this thing, it can even resurrect on the spot?" Not only were Alcys and Yunis stunned, but the others who were watching the battle from the side also lost their colors in shock.


    Berserker Balga even burst out with explicitnguage.


    John''s calm voice echoed amidst the crowd, "The Soul-Devouring Serpent, inherently, is a creature where spirit prevails over flesh. Unless you can harm its spiritual essence, grinding its flesh to powder won''t y it..."


    Alcys and Yunis wore grave expressions.


    Hearing John''s words, they understood that this vicious battle was far from over.


    They resolved to join forces and unleash their ultimate techniques to thoroughly defeat the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    Alcys began to chant an ancient incantation, his body erupting once again with a dazzling glow of magic energy.


    Magic runes flickered on his de, with the Magic Sword beginning to tremor, releasing a potent magic energy.


    It was an ancient sword technique he mastered, the only one capable of directly affecting the enemy on a spiritual level.


    Yunis positioned himself behind Alcys, his longbow drawn to its fullest once again.


    Harnessing the power of his elf bloodline, the arrow quickly became enveloped with an energy forming a bizarre luminescence.


    "Yunis, together!" Alcys shouted loudly.


    Both released a massive and splendid surge of energy simultaneously; a wave formed from magic and nature energy rapidly expanded, engulfing everything in its vicinity!

 Chapter 267 266-John Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 267 Chapter266-John Takes Action</h4>


    Within the dazzling fluctuations of magic energy, the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique continuously writhed, the surrounding shroud of ck mist gradually dissipating.


    The painful roar resonated so profoundly that the entire pce seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    The energy spurred a wild wind that swept across the whole space, stirring up dust and smoke all around.


    Gasping for breath, Alcys and Yunis stood aside, their eyes unblinkingly fixed on the central part of the battlefield.


    They were uncertain if their full-force strike could vanquish the terrifyingly powerful Soul-Devouring Serpent, yet they knew they had given their all.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the magic energy gradually faded.


    A tentative calm began to restore the surroundings.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the body of the Soul-Devouring Serpent slowly became visible.


    The serpent bore no resemnce to its grandiose entry; it was now covered in wounds, with ck blood forming small rivers on the ground.


    Ity there, sporadically attempting to lift its head but failing despite exerting all its might.


    Both the final techniques unleashed by Alcys and Yunis were the most potent they could muster, naturally iparable tomon skills.


    Regardless of how formidable the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique''s defenses were, it couldn''t remain unscathed under theirbined assault.


    Yet, observing Mozambique''s current state, although in dire straits, it was far from being annihted.


    Alcys and Yunis exchanged a nce, both eyes revealing an expression of disbelief.


    They had never anticipated that despite giving their all, they still couldn''t kill the Soul-Devouring Serpent that emerged from the abyss.


    Logically, the best course of action now would be to invite others to lend their support.


    However, pride restrained them from voicing this, leaving them with no choice but to muster thest traces of strength within them, preparing for a final showdown.


    At this moment, John spoke up.


    "Enough, leave the rest to me. Your quest here is done..." he said, his hands behind his back as he slowly walked towards the duo.


    He stared expressionlessly at the battered Soul-Devouring Serpent in front of him, his eyes devoid of any unnecessary emotional fluctuation.


    Alcys silently retreated to the rear, beginning to quietly nurse his wounds under Hills'' healing.


    However, the rtively younger Elf Archer Yunis was somewhat reluctant at this moment.


    "Captain, we can definitely defeat this damned serpent, give us another chance..." Yunis cried out unwillingly.


    John turned his head, his gaze somewhat surprised as he looked at him, "Have you misunderstood something? I will credit you guys with the kill of this monster; I won''t steal your achievements."


    "I believe I mentioned, I need it alive, I want to obtain something from it..."


    Yunis suddenly became flushed, bashfully lowering his head.


    Indeed, he had forgotten John''s previous instructions.


    The first moment he saw John stepping forward, he thought he wasing to deliver the final blow.


    John gave a slight smile, not offering further exnations to Yunis.


    Instead, he turned his gaze back to the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique, whoy on the ground, silent and gradually regaining its state.


    "Say something. I know you can understand what we''re saying. A being from the abyss of your caliber surely isn''t less intelligent than the Abyssal Malevolence we encountered before, right?"


    Mozambique still kept its head firmly pressed against the ground, not lifting it even a bit, with the three vertical pupils on its forehead tightly shut.


    John shrugged, speaking nonchntly, "Actually, even if you don''t speak, I know what you intend to do. Although the previous battle did not fully kill you, the revival must have significantly drained your soul... I am offering you a chance to recover. However, if you still can''t escape from me once you''re healed, you''ll have to give me something..."


    Finally, the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique opened its eyes, the three vertical pupils flickering with a strange luminescence, staring intently at John.


    "Human, what do you seek to obtain from me?"


    John wore a faint smile, his voice t as he spoke, "It''s not anything significant. I just want a few liters of your essence blood, that''s all¡­"


    Mozambique snorted lightly, roaring in response, "Foolish dreams. Essence blood is our source of life. You expect me to easily hand it over to a despicable human?"


    John gazed at it emotionlessly, not a ripple of emotion in his eyes, "You have no room to choose now. Either offer it willingly or I will take it by force¡­"


    "You surely understand deep down that the pain you would endure from having the essence blood forcibly extracted is not something you can withstand in your current state!"


    Mozambique fell silent, its three vertical pupils hanging low as if weighing its options internally.


    John remained patient, standing quietly at his spot awaiting Mozambique''s decision.


    After a moment, Mozambique''s deep voice resounded again, "I am curious. You are just a human. What do you need our essence blood for?"


    John''s lips curled into a brilliant smile, speaking softly, "You don''t need to concern yourself with that. I have my uses for it. You just need to decide whether or not to agree."


    Perhaps having had a moment to recover, Mozambique felt it regained enough strength to fight again.


    It suddenly raised its upper body high, opening its massive maw, and looking down upon John.


    "Human, you are far too arrogant. Even in my heavily injured state, retaining but a fraction of my power, it is not easy to kill me."


    "You mentioned earlier that if I could escape from your clutches, I would be spared. Was that true?"


    John lightly raised an eyebrow, answering without hesitation, "Certainly. I absolutely will not break a promise I make."


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique roared towards the heavens, its voice carrying a hint of manicughter, "So be it. I am mostly recovered now, young one, prepare to die!"


    It suddenly inhaled deeply, and from the surrounding vivid monster corpses, hidden green light points were forcibly drawn out, slowly drifting into its nostrils and mouth.


    John silently furrowed his brow, speaking softly, "These were creatures from the abyss, just like you. They are now dead, leaving only these remnants of souls. Do you not even spare them?"


    John and his group had previously discerned the true nature of these green points of light ¡ª they were the Soul Fragments left by the now lost monsters.


    A bloodthirsty undertoneced Mozambique''s voice, "They are but dead trash. Making use of them in their final moments is their honor."


    John chuckled lightly, his voice tinged with mockery, "It seems you had nned to use them in this manner to restore your damaged soul from the start, hadn''t you?"


    "Were these monsters originally in by you? I found it curious earlier on. What kind of being could have caused these creatures to remain physically intact while their souls dissipated?"


    "I suppose only a malevolent beast like you, one that specializes in consuming souls, could possess such capabilities, right?"


    Mozambique swayed its massive head, its voice bing increasingly buoyant, "Ignorant human, you''re mistaken on this ount. Even at my peak, Icked the ability to extract the souls of these wretchespletely."


    "They came to this damned pce with the great master. Their utmost purpose was to serve as nourishment for him. I am merely feasting on the leftovers now."


    John gave it a nonchnt nce, speakingnguidly, "Just as I suspected. This ''great master'' you speak of would be the renowned One of the 72 devils of the Abyss, the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, wouldn''t it?"


    Mozambique suddenly fell silent, its trio of vertical pupils fixated on John with a gravitas emanating from its gaze. "You insignificant humans, bursting into this damned pce, was it to target my master that you came?"


    John cracked a smile, revealing pristine white teeth, "You can take a guess¡­"


    Mozambique suddenly erupted in anger, its roaring voice causing the entire pce to tremble, "Bastards! You lowly humans! Daring to ambush while my master is in a weakened state! I cannot tolerate such a disgraceful act of profanity against a deity!"


    Standing steadfast as a mountain before Mozambique, John''s tone remained unfluctuating, "That isn''t for you to decide. Even if you wish to stop it, you should consider whether you have the ability to do so."


    Suddenly, Mozambique lowered its head, opening its gaping maw wide as it lunged ferociously towards John''s head.


    As the sharp, terrifying fangs were inches away from reaching John''s scalp, the hearts of the others leaped into their throats, for John neither dodged nor evaded, his hands still leisurely held behind his back, as if oblivious to the serpent''s impending attack.


    Yet, in the next second, everyone stood frozen in ce.


    As Mozambique''s fangs were but a few inches from John''s scalp, its massive body abruptly halted in its entirety.


    Everyone could witness the grotesque expression on Mozambique''s face as it exerted all its strength.


    However, no matter how ferociously the serpent strained, it could not reach John''s head, as if an invisible energy barrier stood firmly between them, blocking any further advance!

 Chapter 268 267-The Desperate Soul-Devouring Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 268 Chapter267-The Desperate Soul-Devouring Serpent</h4>


    "What¡­ what kind of technique is the captain using? Why can''t we detect any energy fluctuations?" The ever-impulsive Yunis was the first to voice her query.


    The others nearby shook their heads, their faces reflecting their confusion and bewilderment.


    John cast a gentle, smiling gaze at the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique that was so close yet incapable ofnding a hit.


    He spoke calmly, "If you have any trump cards left, you''d better y them now. With your clumsy attack method alone, it is impossible to inflict any harm upon me¡­"


    At this point, Mozambique had exhausted all its strength, its three vertical pupils bulging ominously, resembling glowingnterns.


    John could even distinctly perceive the burst of blood vessels within its eyes.


    Yet, no matter how hard Mozambique strived, all its efforts were in vain.


    The physical power it prided itself on was no more than child''s y in front of John, offering no substantial threat. John didn''t even need to employ any skills.


    The sheer oppressive force emanating from his presence alone was sufficient topletely restrain Mozambique from advancing.


    Suddenly, a bizarre ring of light ignited in Mozambique''s vertical pupils.


    Three rings detached and blossomed forth, merging in mid-air to form a singr ck ring that shot straight towards John''s forehead.


    This time, Mozambique''s attack met no resistance, the ring sessfully infiltrated the recesses of John''s mind.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent, once holding its head high, lowered it once more, its energy growing feeble and depressed, seemingly having consumed all the energy it had restored through absorbing the green Soul Fragments earlier.


    Despite Mozambique''s apparent distressed state, the satisfaction brimming in its eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    This ck ring was its long-umted ultimate move.


    All previous enraged roars and fierce bites were but a smokescreen for this ultimate attack.


    Mozambique opened its wide mouth, letting the venom drip from its fangs onto the ground, corroding it to create one pit after another.


    Its face bore an almost human, delightfully smug grin, revealing a sense of triumphant pleasure.


    However, before it could revel in itsughter, a taunting voice from John rang out, "You seem quite pleased, don''t you?"


    The smile on Mozambique''s face froze instantly.


    A tangible shock reflected in its three vertical pupils.


    "You¡­ Why are you unaffected despite being hit by my soul contamination?" it stuttered.


    Tilting his head slightly, John asked with genuine curiosity, "Oh? So the attack was meant to corrupt my soul? What kind of reaction should I have had?"


    Mozambique gaped open, murmuring to itself in disbelief, "This can''t be¡­ Your mind should be inplete chaos by now; how can you still converse with me so lucidly?"


    John curled his lip disdainfully, seemingly disappointed with Mozambique''s na?vet¨¦.


    Taking a deep breath, the once arrogant gaze Mozambique had directed at John transformed into one of deep gravity. "I see now; you must have practiced some kind of secret technique to strengthen your spirit... it makes sense. You wouldn''t dare to confront my master without this sort of preparation..."


    Growing impatient, John waved his hand dismissively, "Enough with the prattle. Are all you abyssal creatures this chatty? Just hand over your essence blood and I can grant you a swift death..."


    Mustering thest ounce of its strength, Mozambique surged upward defiantly, "Delusional fool! The magnificent Soul-Devouring Serpent will never bow to a human!"


    Suddenly, the serpent seemed to gain a new surge of strength, its aura growing increasingly fierce and tyrannical.


    "Watch out, it''s going to self-destruct!" The most experienced member of the squad behind, Dragonfang, was the first to issue a warning.


    The others quickly caught on, adopting defensive stances in response.


    The power of a level 300 lord-ss boss self-destructing wasn''t something that could be easily avoided.


    If Mozambique seeded, the surrounding space might be obliterated by chaotic energies.


    Cornered in an enclosed space with no room for retreat, the group could only brace themselves to withstand the st.


    Yet, John remained eerilyposed amidst the chaotic battlefield.


    His smile didn''t falter, allowing Mozambique to gather its residual energy for a self-detonation.


    The dark energy, rife with malevolence, grew denser as Mozambique screamed, "I will offer my utmost loyalty to the supreme Soul-Devouring Devil!"


    As Mozambique started to radiate an incredibly malicious dark energy, John finally made his move.


    With a casual flick, he snapped his fingers.


    The entire space suddenly warped and altered, lights began to fade, and basic elements were continuously drawn out and broken down.


    [Abyssal Prison (Divine Skill): A gift from the Abyssal Warden, upon the activation of this skill, a radius of 1000 yards of space can be sealed and confined. The user can arbitrarily modify the ORDER parameters within this space; except for space-time, all other fundamental elements can be controlled...]


    The instant the Abyssal Prison materialized, the dark energy within Mozambique started to dissipate and crumble uncontrobly, as though bing unhinged.


    "This is... the Abyssal Prison?!"


    It seemed like today was a day of incessant shocks for Mozambique, as its three vertical pupils widened to their fullest, witnessing what appeared to be the most inconceivable scene.


    Within the space forged by the Abyssal Prison, John was the sole ruler.


    No one could wrest control over the ORDER from John within this domain.


    Therefore, Mozambique''s desire to self-destruct turned out to be a delusional dream.


    "I told you, there''s no chance of escaping from me, and that includes self-detonation. I am taking those essence blood from you today, make no mistake about that," came John''s indifferent voice, echoing from all directions, filled with heavy taunts.


    The Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambiquenguidly drooped its massive head, a stark contrast to its prior vibrancy, embodyingplete despondency.


    This inherently cunning and deceitful creature knew deep down that the moment it was trapped within the Abyssal Prison''s confines, both its body and soul were no longer its own.


    It didn''t even have the option to self-destruct anymore, reduced to a puppet at the mercy of another''s maniption.


    Barely managing to raise its head to look at John, who was hovering in mid-air, the eyes of the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique revealed a deep-seated unwillingness to ept defeat, "You are not human at all, you''re from the abyss too, aren''t you? Do those victorious devils still refuse to spare my master to this day?"


    John chuckled lightly, responding with a nonchnt tone, "Who gave you this illusion that I emerged from your abyss?"


    Infuriated, Mozambique shook its gigantic head vehemently, its voice brimming with exhaustion, "Isn''t it obvious? You wield the famed ultimate technique of the Abyssal Warden, the Abyssal Prison. Are you still going to deny your identity?"


    "Even though my master and the Abyssal Warden are at odds, we of the Soul Legion have never been disrespectful to the Abyssal Warden. That entity would never impart its legendary technique to a lowly human!"


    John shook his head in a gesture of helplessness.


    He truly had no words for these creatures that emerged from the inneryers of the abyss.


    It remained a mystery where their boundless confidence originated from, harboring the relentless notion of viewing humans as mere ants, while elevating themselves to a pedestal of grandeur.


    "Enough, there is no need for me to exin so much to you. Since you are unwilling to hand over your essence blood voluntarily, I will have to take it by force¡­"


    John extended a hand, spreading his fingers wide, before abruptly clenching them into a fist.


    In this instant, the ORDER within the heavens and the earth solidified into a tangible oppressive force, rigidly imprisoning the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique.


    As John''s fingers lightly danced, the gargantuan body of the Soul-Devouring Serpent began to slowly disintegrate at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    First were the scales, followed by flesh and blood, until atst, aplete serpent skeletonid before John.


    Throughout the process, Mozambique retained a clear perception.


    The anguish of being stripped of flesh and blood elicited agonized screams from the serpent, the voice of desperation chilling to the bone of anyone who heard it.


    However, John remained expressionless, devoid of any unnecessary fluctuations in his gaze.


    "Devil¡­ devil¡­ You are the real devil¡­ Just kill me!"


    While wailing, Mozambique begged John to grant it a swift death.


    Yet, John remained unmoved, continuing to dismantle Mozambique''s form.


    His focused gaze resembled that of a craftsman immersed in the creation of a perfect artifact¡­


    Finally, Johnid eyes on the spine of the Soul-Devouring Serpent.


    A colossal ck heart, a meter in diameter, pulsated slowly amidst the skeletal rib cage, thick arteries as broad as arms connecting it to the spine.


    With a faint smile, John decisively sliced through the main arteries with a swing of his hand.


    Mozambique let out a tragic scream as it bowed its head for thest time.


    Essence blood spurted out from the severed vessels like a fountain, yet not a drop fell astray, instead, they gathered in the air forming a cohesive mass.


    Once all the essence blood was extracted, John beckoned, drawing the blood mass into his backpack.


    At this moment, the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique had already breathed itsst, the despair lingering in its now lusterless three vertical pupils speaking of the utmost destion.


    Had it known this would be its end, Mozambique would have chosen to self-destruct at the first possible instance.

 Chapter 269 268-The Entrance of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana!

    <h4>Chapter 269 Chapter268-The Entrance of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana!</h4>


    John waved his hand, dispelling the Abyssal Prison.


    The other members of the squad outside looked around with puzzled expressions, wondering about the whereabouts of the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique.


    At this moment, since Mozambique had died at the hands of John, the system determined it to be a yer''s kill, causing the serpent''s corpse to dissolve into a stream of white light and vanish.


    What remained was a radiant treasure chest at the original location.


    Strangely enough, except for John, everyone else seemed unable to see the chest, as if it were invisible to them.


    John noticed this fascinating detail, rubbing his chin contemtively, an expression of deep thought dawned on his face.


    Clearly, this was a special setup by the system.


    After yers killed a monster, it would drop equipment and items as their spoils of war.


    However, the native NPCs couldn''t witness this phenomenon of equipment dropping; they could only see the monster disappearing into thin air.


    This stark contrast in perspectives further confirmed John''s belief that the system, perhaps, was the true overseer of the Godyer world. Such an ability was not something amon deity could possess.


    With a casual wave, he opened the chest on the ground, scooping up two pieces of faintly glowing equipment into his backpack.


    John had no time to check the attributes of these items, for with the demise of the Soul-Devouring Serpent Mozambique, something seemed to be slowly awakening in the darkness yonder.


    At this point, the other members of the squad couldn''t afford to wonder about the whereabouts of Mozambique''s corpse anymore.


    Their attention was wholly diverted to the engulfing darkness before them, all eyes keenly peering into the impending unknown.


    The energy gradually awakening was brimming with boundless, twisted darkness.


    Even without being able to see what exactly lurked within the shadows, everyone felt their scalps tingling, even harboring a sense of facing an invincible force.


    "This power... it''s just too dark and malevolent. Standing here and feeling it even slightly brings a sensation of facing the bottomless abyss of endless fear..." the most perceptive among them, Saphir, remarked, his face pale and his robust body unable to stop shaking.


    "Is this the power of a Devil?" someone mumbled nearby, their expression turning nk.


    A few of the mentally weaker team members started moving uncontrobly, drawn towards the darkness ahead.


    If not for the tight grip of theirrades beside them, they would have already stepped into the profound darkness.


    John observed the members of this Devil Elite Hunting Team ¡ª they were already terrified despite not having encountered the Devil in its true form.


    With a helpless shake of his head, he stepped forward, standing firmly in front of everyone.


    "Do not lift your heads, do not use your minds to sense, your spiritual worlds are not yet capable of withstanding such a level of oppressive force..." John''s voice rang out, akin to a resonant bell, pulling everyone''s focus back instantaneously.


    A sudden, indefinable fluctuation surged in the air, distinguishing itself the moment it touched the force emanating from the darkness.


    Although no sound was heard, a deafening roar echoed in everyone''s minds.


    Their eyes filled with dread and fear, they hurriedly bowed their heads as instructed by John, avoiding direct contact with the unsettling force, reining in their spirits, daring not to make any further explorative moves.


    John stood with his hands sped behind him, a detached gaze fixed upon the rich darkness before him.


    He had already activated the Eye of Artemis, a mysterious light flickering in his eyes.


    Through John''s line of sight, a formless and shapeless cluster of ck dust could be seen gradually coalescing within the darkness.


    Finally, the dust converged to form a dark throne constructed of grotesque and despairing skulls.


    A gaunt figure appeared atop the throne, leaning forward with elbows rested on their knees, supporting their head in a hand, their face unclear.


    With the emergence of this figure, the evil and twisted aura in the darkness became increasingly intense, and everyone seemed to hear the mournful wails of wronged souls ringing in their ears.


    These grating cries were noting from a single entity but were a conglomeration of countless voices intertwined, as if attempting to pierce through their eardrums and etch directly into the depths of their minds.


    Unanimously, pained expressions overtook their faces.


    "Focus your minds, do not be swayed by the voices in your ears; these sounds are all false!" John''s thunderous roar abruptly brought the others back to their senses.


    They hurriedly channeled the energy within their bodies, striving to concentrate their spirits.


    Strangely enough, as everyone began to center their focus, the voices seemed to gradually recede, bing fainter and fainter.


    A hint of a cold smile yed upon John''s lips.


    "Captain, what do you see?" Unable to lift their heads, a member of the squad queried John.


    John spoke tranquilly, "Nothing special, just a wounded fellow trying to y god and fool around..."


    As everyone remained puzzled, the darkness before them suddenly began to churn violently.


    Though there appeared to be nothing there, they could distinctly see the fluctuations in space with the naked eye.


    The next second, the darkness dispersed, revealing the throne constructed of skulls directly before them.


    At some unknown point, the figure seated on the throne had lifted its head, gazing at the Devil Elite Hunting Team with a sly, smiling face.


    John finally had a clear view of the individual who, except for a pale golden vertical pupil situated at the very center of its forehead ¡ª semi-opened, giving off an extremely eerie vibe ¡ª bore no significant difference from an ordinary human.


    "Soul-Devouring Devil, Ghana, one of the 72 devils of the Abyss, ranked 45th..." John slowly articted the figure''s identity, his tone still as calm as still water.


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana tilted its head, leisurely staring at John with aposed demeanor. "You, this human, seem a bit different from the other ants..."


    Though Ghana hadn''t opened its mouth, the voice reverberated clearly in everyone''s ears.


    The voice sounded somewhat clear and bright, mirroring its soft and androgynous features, carrying a nameless sense of coldness.


    John pursed his lips, nonchntly responding, "I don''t know what you devils are thinking, but being constantly referred to as ants is quite annoying, you know..." The Soul-Devouring Devil exhibited a hint of curiosity in its eyes, the smile on its face remaining unaltered.


    "The ones you worship day in and day out, those high and mighty hypocritical deities, are in my eyes nothing but beings on the same level as me... What''s wrong with calling you ants?" it asked.


    Silently, John furrowed his brow.


    This Devil was even more arrogant and overconfident than he had imagined.


    Despite being reduced to this state, it still maintained a haughty demeanor, which was truly disgusting.


    Seated on the throne, the Soul-Devouring Devil propped its chin with one hand and rested the other on its waist, casually inquiring, "Humans, state your purpose foring here..."


    With an indifferent tone, John replied, "No particr reason, just here to banish you back to the abyss."


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana was slightly taken aback, evidently not expecting such a response from John.


    The next second, Ghana burst intoughter, eximing, "Hahaha, this might be the funniest thing I''ve heard recently, you few ordinary humans daring to challenge a great Devil, have you grown tired of living?"


    John raised an eyebrow, sternly saying, "Don''t be too confident, your current condition isn''t exactly favorable..."


    Suddenly sitting upright, Ghana fixed its fervent gaze on John. "Human, just who are you, to know so much?"


    Now Ghana was slightly hesitant as well.


    The human before it had from the outset revealed the fact that it was seriously injured, a secret that was inessible to others and should have remained hidden even deep within theyers of the abyss, known only to devils of its own stature. How did this mane to know of it?


    Before Ghana could even inquire further, John spoke leisurely, "I know far more than you imagine¡­ I also know that apart from you, several other Devils have descended onto the Godyer Continent. You are actually a group of failures, banished here from the abyss¡­"


    Ghana''s eyes lost their previous calm, turning instead ominously cold.


    "I perceive a trace of lingering dark aura on you. Before meeting me, did you encounter other Devils?"


    John, smiling, pulled out the Desire Devil Mammon''s Scepter from his backpack and brandished it before Ghana.


    "How about it, does it look familiar?"


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s eyes turned icy, its aura bing utterly somber.


    "This is¡­ Mammon''s weapon? How did it end up in your hands?!"


    John replied nonchntly, "What do you think? Since this thing was the main weapon of the Desire Devil, its appearance here signifies that it is my war trophy¡­"


    Ghana''s pupils contracted, disying a grave expression for the first time.


    "Human, you''re tricking me, aren''t you? How could beings as insignificant as you possibly defeat someone like Mammon?"


    John shook his head, his face reflecting pity as he said, "I can confirm now, you truly are just a group of pitiful exiles, unable to remain in the abyss and thus banished to the human world..."


    "You have absolutely no contact with each other, not even aware of what has happened to the other Devils¡­"


    Ghana fell silent, the vertical eye on its forehead beginning to flicker with an inexplicable glow.

 Chapter 270 269-Nothing But a Fight to the Death!

    <h4>Chapter 270 Chapter269-Nothing But a Fight to the Death!</h4>


    Within the dim Soulstone Temple.


    As the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana fell silent, an eerie tranquility permeated the surroundings momentarily.


    Although Ghana''s expression remained indecipherable, its fluctuating gaze betrayed the tumult harbored within, a far cry from the superficial calm disyed.


    John''s words were no less than a relentless verbal onught, each syble piercing like a sharp de, stabbing directly into Ghana''s heart.


    After delivering those remarks, John refrained from further mockery, standing emotionless on the spot, allowing Ghana to delve deep into contemtion.


    Meanwhile, the squad members standing behind John, their heads lowered, exhibited peculiar expressions.


    Their eyes crisscrossed as they secretly admired their captain''s courage.


    They were well aware that standing before them was a legendary abyssal Devil, a terrifying entity on par with the deity, capable of orchestrating both boon and bane, arguably one of the most supreme beings in existence.


    The members hardly dared to lift their heads, fearing that a direct gaze upon the Devil might invoke unstoppable misfortune.


    Yet their captain dared to taunt the creature with such unrestrained audacity.


    What kind of courage did it take to do something like that?


    Was this the confidence of a Demigod Level powerhouse?


    Initially, there were members within the squad harboring resentments against John.


    However, all their dissent dissipated like smoke in the wind, reced by nothing but admiration.


    John, oblivious to the inner workings of his squad members'' minds, continued to gaze calmly at the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, his tranquil eyes flickering with a faint glow.


    The Eye of Artemis surreptitiously activated.


    [Ghana (god-level boss): One of the 72 devils of the Abyss, ranked forty-fifth, holding dominion over souls. It is rumored to be the final destination of all the deceased, leading the Soul Legion amongst the demon ns of the abyss. Fond of consuming souls, often employing contracts to plunder the souls of the innocents, thereby enhancing its own power¡­]


    [Level: 130]


    [Species: Demon]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    A god was indeed a god. Barely had John finished perusing the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s data when it detected John''s scrutiny.


    "Eye of Artemis? I didn''t expect to find a follower of that foolish woman Nyx... But even if Nyx herself were to appear, it wouldn''tpel me to retreat in the slightest..."


    Halfway through, Ghana suddenly stopped speaking. It stared intently at the scepter in John''s hand, hesitated for a moment, and abruptly changed the topic.


    "To be honest, since you can present Mammon''s scepter, it indeed indicates that you have encountered him. Although I still find it hard to believe that humans could have the power to defeat a Devil, I must admit that showing up here demonstrates remarkable courage..."


    After what felt like an eternity, Ghana''s voice slowly resounded again. John tilted his head slightly, letting out a soft chuckle.


    Unperturbed by John''s indifferent demeanor, Ghana continued, "I have always admired the brave. Hence, if you leave now, I can overlook the disrespect you have shown me..."


    John paused briefly, his face taking on a bizarre expression. What on earth was this Devil talking about? Despite his apparent fearlessness, this creature maintained a demeanor of haughty arrogance.


    With a sigh of resignation, John spoke, "You still fail to grasp your situation. Now that we have found you, our goal is to send you back to the abyss, to prevent further malfeasance in the human world."


    "You have but two paths before you now: return obediently on your own, or remain here forever..."


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana suddenly sat upright, fixing John with a cold, stern gaze. "Human, do you know whom you are speaking to?"


    John offered a slight smile, a trace of mockery shing in his eyes. "Of course, I am speaking to a homeless cur, exiled from its nativend!"


    A sh of surprise appeared in the eyes of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, seemingly not expecting such audacious mockery from a human.


    It slowly rose to its feet, a domineering aura bursting forth from its form, akin to an invisible mountain enveloping John within its oppressive shadow.


    "Human, listen well," Ghana''s voice was cold and authoritative. "I am the Soul-Devouring Devil, the one who governs over the realm of souls, a grand and eternal being. And you are but an insignificant mortal daring to be so arrogant before me?! I will crush you, obliterate your soul, to show you your utter insignificance!"


    The Devil''s voice seemed to emanate from the heavens themselves,den with an overwhelming oppressive force.


    Yet John remained impassive, apparently unmoved by the furious threats in Ghana''s tone.


    Nonchntly, he spoke, "Your threats, in fact, precisely illustrate your vulnerability... Ghana, I know why you havee here and understand your intentions. But humans are not helpless ants at your mercy, nor do you possess the capability to treat us as such..."


    "I maintain my stance, either crawl back to your abyss or remain here eternally."


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana threw its head back,ughing uproariously, a sound akin to thunder reverberating within the expansive Soulstone Temple.


    "Heh, I never expected that one day I would be threatened by a human in such a tone. It seems you short-lived mortals have experienced too long a peace, even forgetting the terror the abyss once instilled in you..."


    John waved his hand, cutting off Ghana''s roaringughter abruptly.


    "If you are truly as invincible as you describe yourself to be, why remain trapped here, unable to step out of the Soulstone Temple even by a single pace?"


    Ghana''s voice came to a sudden halt.


    With a leisurely tone, John continued, "I presume your presence in this Soulstone Temple wasn''t a choice made willingly, was it?"


    "The descent of a Devil seems like a terrifying event on the surface, yet those who know the truth are aware that you are not here voluntarily. You have been forced here, coerced by Devils even more formidable than yourselves."


    "The barrier between the Godyer Continent and the abyss remains firm, you only have the option to descend through some neglected crevices... The location of your arrival is not yours to choose..."


    "It seems your luck is indeed in short supply; the anchor point of your localization chose here of all ces. I presume the ancient Holy Light seal of the Soulstone Temple hasn''t treated you kindly these past days, has it?" John spoke, his face adorned with unabashed mockery, each word piercing straight into the depths of Ghana''s being.


    "Unable to break even the sealsid down by humans a millennium ago, from where do you draw the audacity to rant so grandiosely here?"


    The once high-and-mighty Soul-Devouring Devil now bore a face that was a pinnacle of icy rage.


    Three sets of eyes fixated unyieldingly on John, as if wishing to dismember him with their gaze alone.


    "Hold your tongue! To dare insult a great abyssal Devil in such a manner, you all shall remain here then." Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana could no longer restrain itself, levitating abruptly along with the throne beneath it.


    An overwhelmingly potent aura of malevolence enveloped the entire space instantly. Everyone present lifted their terrified gazes, feeling an eerie presence locking onto them, ready to unleash a devastating strike at any moment.


    The levitating Ghana''s expression morphed once again, bing cold and wicked, its voice echoing distant and frigid.


    "Perfect, since I cannot leave, and the souls of themon humans around here are far from sufficient to heal the scars within me, you all, being decently ranked ss holders, should have souls much more delicious than those of ordinary humans, right?"


    John lifted his head, his expression indifferent as he fixed his gaze on Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana hovering above.


    His voice remained steady, devoid of any panic, even carrying a trace of mockery, "Thinking of devouring our souls, you should first assess if you even have the appetite for it. Don''t mistake us for your pitiful underlings... Speaking of which, you truly are heartless, resorting to devouring the souls of your subordinates, those who have followed you into battle for many years, just to heal your wounds."


    Despite the fierce wind swirling violently around them, John''s voice seemed unaffected, still clearly reaching everyone''s ears.


    Saphir and the others disyed strange expressions.


    Although they had guessed this answer when they had seen the vivid corpses earlier, the fact that John stated it bluntly in the face of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana was somewhat unexpected.


    Ghana in the air was utterly infuriated, bellowing in a roar to the heavens.


    It stamped a foot onto the throne beneath it, fashioned from amalgamated skulls.


    The throne shattered abruptly, the skulls seeming toe to life as they floated around Ghana.


    The evil aura within Ghana grew more and more intense, eventually bing so substantial that it was unbearable to look at.


    Narrow beams of ck light shot out from Ghana''s body, directly connecting to the floating skulls.


    The tightly shut eyes of the skulls snapped open, their pupils devoid of any ck irises focused intently on the team below, their mouths opening to release piercingughter.


    A dense swarm of skulls floated in the sky, theirughter echoing incessantly.


    This grotesquely eerie scene caused everyone to feel their scalps tingling in horror.


    Yet John remained indifferent to this, his expression unchanging.


    Suddenly, he turned around, presenting a radiant smile to the team members behind him. "Now that we''ve found the Devil, does anyone have the confidence to fight it?"


    Who among those who had managed to join the Devil Elite Hunting Team would be cowardly?


    Even knowing that the being above them was a supreme abyssal Devil, everyone still stepped forward without hesitation.


    The heart of the strong is destined to be brave and fearless.


    Berserker Balga even pounded on his own chest vigorously, his spirit burning fiercely.


    "It''s but a fight to the death!"

 Chapter 271 270-Siege

    <h4>Chapter 271 Chapter270-Siege</h4>


    Inside the Soulstone Temple, a grand battle was on the verge of erupting.


    John stood at the forefront of everyone, his hands folded behind his back, willingly letting the oppression of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana envelop him.


    He had to stand firm because the other members of the squad were of too low a level to face Ghana''s divine might.


    John did not take the initiative to strike first, instead giving the opportunity to initiate the battle to the other members of the squad.


    He wanted to see what kind of potential these native NPC powerhouses would unleash when engaging in teambat.


    The encounters with Abyssal Malevolence and Soul-Devouring Serpent before were just warm-ups.


    The hastily assembled Devil Elite Hunting Team was facing their true test now.


    "Fight freely ording to the results of your previous training; I will cover for you..." John''s calm voice resonated in everyone''s ears.


    "Do not regard this entity''s identity; even a Devil should not disdain human dignity freely... While a deity is invible, I am here to shoulder it for you. You all just need to fight without reservation!"


    The team members nodded one after another, quickly forming a battle formation.


    Not a single person thought John was avoiding the fight, for having cultivated to their level, they were qualified to touch upon the secrets of deity.


    They had all more or lesse into contact with a deity, at least within the churches of the deities they worshipped.


    Thus, they clearly understood how weighty John''s statement about the deity being "invible" was.


    In essence, if John did not eliminate the impact of this statement at the ORDER level, the team members would be directly struck in their spirits by the ORDER the moment they looked up at Ghana.


    In severe cases, they might even bepletely obliterated by the ORDER.


    The majesty of a deity was invible, only demigods could face it head-on.


    This was the most widely circted statement among the powerhouses in the Godyer world.


    It was also the main reason why Duke Dinan had insisted on inviting John to join the Devil Elite Hunting Team at that time.


    Although Duke Dinan didn''t know John''s specific level at that time, the moment he learned that John had once repelled Desire Devil Mammon head-on, he was convinced that John was definitely a Demigod Level powerhouse.


    Because only a Demigod Level powerhouse could potentially engage a Devil in directbat.


    This Devil Elite Hunting Team had to be led by a powerhouse of Demigod Level to be qualified to hunt the descending Devils.


    On the battlefield, Ghana hovered in mid-air, a dense swarm of grotesque heads surrounding it, snarling with sinister smiles.


    ck light began to ignite within the opened white pupils of the hovering entity, giving rise to an atmosphere of extreme malevolence that intensified by the moment.


    "Defense!" roared the deputy leader Dragonfang, his voice distorted from the sheer force of his shout.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Berserker Balga charged to the forefront, raising a massive shield in his hands.


    He mmed it forcefully into the ground, pouring all the energy from within him into the shield.


    With a resonating "hum," a streak of red light emanated from the shield, rapidly expanding until it transformed into a gigantic barrier towering dozens of meters high, steadfastly protecting all teammates behind it.


    Almost in the blink of an eye as the shield formed, the heads in the skypleted their energy umtion.


    A barrage of dark rays, dense with darkness, shot out from the pupils of the heads, raining down towards everyone below, as if a storm of ck radiant rain had started.


    The dark rays bombarded the gigantic shield heavily.


    Balga''s face turned pale as he stomped down hard, resisting the immense force transmitted from the shield with his shoulders.


    The force was so tremendous that the enchanted stone b beneath him was pulverized into dust.


    mes raged on the shield, tongues of fire rolling and swirling, incinerating the iing ck rays into dark smoke.


    "I can''t hold on much longer, counterattack now!" Balga cried out in desperation.


    At Balga''s outcry, the squad members swiftlyunched their individual assaults.


    Alcys swung his magic sword, releasing a searing sword aura that targeted Ghana''s body directly.


    Dragonfang transformed into a nimble shadow, darting through the battlefield like lightning, exploiting the enemy''s blind spots to unleash a series of lethal strikes.


    Hills raised his holy wand, from which a golden light erupted, healing Balga''s injuries and bolstering the team''s defenses.


    Elven archer Yunis maneuvered skillfully through the battlefield, continuously firing searing arrows with great expertise.


    Meanwhile, the Grand Archmage Saphir gritted his teeth, lifting his wand high, and summoned dragons of me that roared towards the sky, charging at the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    For a time, the battlefield was a maelstrom of swirling energies, a dazzling array of colors shing amidst the tumultuous chaos, beauty paired with imminent danger.


    John hovered on the periphery of the battlefield, nodding in satisfaction as he witnessed the team membersunching their counterattacks.


    They had the courage to raise their weapons against the Devil, defending human dignity with fierce resistance.


    This bravery brought immensefort to John.


    Balga, with eyes widened, stood unyielding under Ghana''s relentless assault, his formidable frame bing a fortress against the demonic onught, his muscture like rolling hills ready to burst forth with power.


    Despite the attacks from the squad, Ghana continued to grin menacingly, itsughter filled with malevolence.


    Its body emitted an increasingly terrifying dark energy, capable of apocalyptic destruction, a dark divine power unique to the Soul-Devouring Devil.


    This divine force surged, healing its prior wounds and amplifying its terrifying prowess.


    Suddenly, Ghana extended a palm, a burst of ck light erupted forth, rushing towards the squad.


    Alcys, Dragonfang, Hills, and the others dodged synchronously, but the ck light pursued them relentlessly, moving at a speed that made evasion impossible.


    At the critical juncture, Balga maneuvered his shield horizontally, forcefully shielding the team from harm.


    The ck ray struck the shield with a thunderous, deep resonance.


    Balga''s mouth spilled blood as he expended all his energy, barely managing to withstand Ghana''s attack.


    "This thing is even stronger than we anticipated!" Dragonfang eximed in shock.


    Balga resisted Ghana''s sessive waves of attack with all his might, yet as time wore on, he felt his strength waning steadily.


    His shield was on the verge of breaking, unable to withstand Ghana''s energetic assault any longer.


    At that moment, Hills initiated a sacred prayer, a brilliant luminescence forming a divine barrier that enveloped the team members, providing them with a momentary sanctuary.


    Leveraging the restraining power of the Holy Light against the Devil, the group finally managed to secure a fleeting moment to catch their breaths.


    They seized this ephemeral opportunity, each unleashing their ultimate techniques.


    Alcys swung the Magic Sword in her hands, releasing sharp auras that shed through the air.


    Although the sword aura was extraordinarily sharp, upon contact with the Soul-Devouring Devil, it resembled mes burning on water, rapidly dispersing without a trace, unable to inflict even the slightest harm on Ghana.


    Dragonfang maneuvered agilely across the battlefield, his figure intermittently disappearing and reappearing,unching lethal assassination attacks.


    He targeted Ghana''s joints and vital areas with his sharp dagger.


    However, the skin of the Soul-Devouring Devil was as hard as iron, and any contact resulted in a powerful magical rebound, nullifying the efforts.


    Dragonfang palpably felt the futility of his attacks against the Devil.


    Striding forward, Hills held the holy wand high, invoking the force of the Holy Light.


    He released healing and fortifying spells, offering his teammates necessary shelter and boosting effects.


    Yet, these sacred energies were almost instantly consumed upon encountering Ghana''s dark aura, unable to produce any effect whatsoever.


    Balga stood resolutely at the forefront, enduring the tremendous forces alone.


    Despite his exhaustion, he protected his teammates with unwavering determination.


    His massive shield flickered with mysterious runes, emanating a potent shield power.


    Nevertheless, facing the Soul-Devouring Devil''s assault, the shield gradually crumbled until, in the end, it shrank back to its original size with a crisp shattering sound.


    Balga''s body was sent flying, a violent expulsion of blood following as he crashed.


    His stalwart defense had been overwhelmed, a testimony to the devastating power wielded by the Soul-Devouring Devil, leaving everyone to witness the harsh reality of their adversary''s strength.


    Yunis swiftly drew her longbow to its fullest extent, readying an arrow infused with elven power to release.


    The arrow radiated a fierce me as it soared, transforming into a rain of fire directed at Ghana.


    However, these mes stood no chance against the Devil''s protective energy field, being rapidly absorbed and extinguished, reducing to a wisp of feeble smoke and a violent expulsion of blood as she was repelled with force.


    Without missing a beat, Yunis drew her longbow again, this time preparing an arrow channeled with magic energy to fire.


    As before, the arrow bore a fierce me and turned into a rain of fire rushing towards Ghana.


    Yet, the mes could not prate the Devil''s dark divine power, being absorbed swiftly and snuffed out, dissipating into thin wisps of smoke.


    Witnessing the team''s attacks proving fruitless, Saphir grew frantic, chanting with increased urgency as wild magic energy condensed upon his scepter.


    He unleashed blistering fireballs and explosive mes of fury, hoping to inflict some damage on Ghana.


    However, these dazzling mes disappeared without a trace upon contacting Ghana''s body, seemingly swallowed by an endless darkness.


    But Saphir remained undeterred, elerating his chanting pace.


    With a sweeping gesture, he summoned a chain of mes roaring towards its target, coiling around Ghana''s arm.


    Ghana disyed a smirk of disdain, and with a casual wave, the dark divine power instantaneously shattered the fiery chains.


    Yet Saphir swung his magus scepter once more, forming a fireball that congealed in an instant, hurtling towards Ghana with even greater ferocity.

 Chapter 272 271-The Invincible Devil, Divine Descent

    <h4>Chapter 272 Chapter271-The Invincible Devil, Divine Descent</h4>


    With a thunderous boom, the fireball exploded, turning the entire Soulstone Temple into a furnace enveloped in billowing smoke.


    Yet, as the smoke cleared, Ghana stood unscathed, a cold sneer gracing his face.


    He raised his hand, and ck light once again coalesced, firing towards Saphir like a bolt of thunder.


    Saphir felt a tremendous sense of danger and attempted to dodge in a desperate sh of motion, but it was toote.


    The ck light struck him squarely, a formidable force piercing through him from head to toe, nearly robbing him of his ability to stand.


    His face turned pale, and he spewed a mouthful of fresh blood.


    His body threatened to buckle, but gritting his teeth, he mustered all his strength to maintain his stance.


    Witnessing this, a surge of anger and despair welled up in the hearts of the other team members.


    They realized that no matter how powerful the adversary, surrender was not an option.


    This was the first Devil they had encountered since forming their elite team.


    If they chose to give up at this initial stage, what would be of their confrontations with other Devils down the line?


    "I''m fine, I can still hold on!"


    Saphir clenched his teeth, forcibly swallowing the blood in his mouth, and reassured his teammates with a roar.


    It was undeniable; he was incredibly tough.


    Despite being a physically frail mage, he managed to remain upright against a ferocious blow from the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    This tenacity could be attributed to his unorthodox approach to training, focusing not just on magical prowess but also on physical fortitude.


    A glimpse at his rippling muscles was testimony to his substantial defensive abilities.


    Ever since his wife and child were killed by AGHHO assassins a decade ago, Saphir had been relentless in honing his physical techniques.


    He knew too well the vulnerability of a mage when faced with closebat attacks;cking substantial defensive capabilities and physical stamina would mean certain defeat.


    This mindset had forged him into a mage with a robust physique, ready to stand ground in the direst of situations.


    Saphir breathed a silent sigh of relief in his heart, acknowledging that it was his relentless training in physical techniques over the years that had saved his life on the battlefield today.


    Hills raised his scepter high once more, ushering a burst of holy light.


    With a healing spell, he temporarily alleviated Saphir''s injuries, enabling him to continue the fight.


    His voice echoed throughout the Soulstone Temple: "We cannot give up! For light and justice, for our homnd, we must defeat this damned Devil!"


    In mid-air, Devil Ghana''s eyes were still filled with contempt and disdain.


    He truly had the capital to be arrogant.


    Facing the onught of some of the most formidable humans grouped together, Ghana remained unscathed from beginning to end, with not even the slightest injury incurred.


    Even his internal energy remained scarcely depleted.


    The dark divine power continued to roll tumultuously, the pervasive darkness bringing endless despair to people.


    Spurred by Hill''s words, the team members'' fighting spirit was reignited, as they unleashed even more potent skills and attacks.


    Their silhouettes crisscrossed in the air, with sword shadows, mes, and arrows intertwining like a painting, engaging Ghana in a desperate struggle.


    The battle reached a fever pitch, with everyone giving their all, vigntly monitoring Ghana''s attacks, striving to inflict even the slightest damage on the adversary.


    Alcys unleashed a powerful sword technique, charging towards Ghana with endless courage.


    The Magic Sword in his hands morphed into a swath of magical mes, cutting through the air as it lunged towards Ghana.


    However, with a casual sidestep, Ghana dodged the me-infused sword thrust effortlessly.


    Following closely, Dragonfang emerged from the shadows, employing the agility and acumen unique to assassins,unching a lethal assault on Ghana.


    His dagger glittered with a cold light, targeting Ghana''s vital points.


    Yet Ghana remained unmoved, the dark divine power around him swiftly fortifying to form a shield, effortlessly blocking Dragonfang''s attack.


    Hills raised his scepter, unleashing a wave of Holy Light energy, providing healing and protection for everyone.


    He harnessed the energy within him, forming a massive halo that enveloped the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana hovering midair.


    Logically, Holy Light should be the ultimate restraint against all creatures of darkness, and Hills, the leader of the Holy Light Church''s judiciary, had cultivated techniques against dark beings since childhood.


    However, the halo crashed against Ghana like it had hit an unyielding wall, unable to prate through.


    Seeing the repeated failures of the attack, Balga finally couldn''t hold back a roar, suddenly leaping towards Ghana.


    After a brief respite and gulping down various potions as if they were free, his physical strength and power had returned to their peak.


    Yet, knowing that his teammates'' attacks hadn''t inflicted any damage on the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, Balga understood that he could no longer just y the role of a front-line tank.


    A raging war intent ignited in his heart, prompting him to recklessly abandon his shield and rush into the battlefield.


    He swung his massive battle-axe, tearing through the air to fiercely smash towards Ghana.


    However, Ghana raised his palm expressionlessly, easily blocking Balga''s attack.


    "It''s trulyughable, a group of mortals akin to ants, daring to challenge a deity... Since you have chosen such a rebellious path, then stay here forever," Ghana mocked while sweeping the three people who were close to him, sending them flying away with a wave of his hand.


    From a distance, Yunis drew her longbow, shooting arrows towards Ghana like a downpour.


    Yet, Ghana seemed as if he didn''t see them, not dodging or evading, letting the arrowse his way.


    The skulls floating beside him opened their massive mouths, and amidst the flicker of dark divine power, they swallowed the energy arrowsing their way.


    Saphir, who was already preparing to evacuate the battlefield, saw this and forced himself to muster strength rapidly, chanting as he gathered roaring mes to form a massive fireball, fiercely flying towards Ghana.


    The rolling fireball arrived, instantly illuminating the entire Soulstone Temple.


    However, Ghana just sneered, raising his hand as a ck light condensed again, meeting the attack head-on.


    The ck light collided with the fireball, engulfing it instantly, extinguishing the fiery glow.


    A heavy feeling settled in Saphir''s heart as he realized that his attack had hardly inflicted any damage on Ghana.


    The other teammates also wore somber expressions, understanding that facing such a powerful devil required greater strength.


    At this moment, Ghana suddenly raised his palm, the dark divine power erupting once more.


    A ck thunderbolt howled as it arrived, striking every member of the team directly.


    One after another, Alcys, Dragonfang, Saphir, Balga, and Yunis fell to the ground, their bodies nearly shattered to pieces by the dark force, their blood staining the ground red as their souls screamed in agony.


    The only person left unharmed was Hills.


    It was not due to his formidable strength, but rather a special item he carried with him that shielded him from this lethal strike.


    A delicate talisman shattered in mid-air, a protective charm specially designed by the Holy Light Church for the leader of its judiciary.


    Capable of blocking a fatal attack at a critical moment...


    Seeing his teammates gravely wounded, Hills felt a surge of anxiety in his heart.


    Yet, having faced countless dark beings in battle, he knew well that panic would change nothing in this critical moment.


    It would only disrupt his attack rhythm.


    Therefore, he swiftlyposed himself, raising his Scepter to initiate a Divine Descent.


    [Divine Descent (Unique Skill): A special skill that can only be performed by a ss exclusive to the church. Once activated, it allowsmunication with the deity they worship, borrowing a fragment of the deity''s power to aid the host in oveing the enemy. However, the host will experience severe weakness afterwards. System assessment: Divine power is beneficial, yet also a lethal poison...]


    The experienced Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana instantly recognized Hills'' preparation for Divine Descent.


    He sneered disdainfully, "Foolish mortal, what do you think this will change? Even if the deity you worship were to appear here personally, I would not fear!"


    Hills responded calmly, "I will not abandon even the slightest sliver of hope. The power of light will conquer the darkness!"


    As time passed, Hills was finally ready.


    He raised the Scepter in his hands, closed his eyes, and prayed silently.


    Suddenly, a majestic and holy light descended from the heavens, enveloping Hills.


    He felt a tremendous influx of divine power fill him, a force brimming with strength and hope.


    Opening his eyes, a mysterious gleam flickered within.


    He raised the Scepter, unleashing a dazzling Holy Light.


    It engulfed the entire Soulstone Temple, gradually dissipating the dark divine power under its suppression.


    Hills felt a massive enhancement in his power, a confident smile surfacing on his face.


    He charged towards Ghana, the Scepter in his hand transforming into a pir of light reaching for the sky, instantly hitting Ghana.


    Ghana, experiencing an unprecedented force, was caught off guard, being thrown hundreds of meters away.


    "You managed to directly borrow the divine power of the God of Holy Light? How is this possible?" Ghana expressed bewilderment, initially assuming that Hills'' im of initiating Divine Descent would, at most, borrow power from a low-ranking angel. That was why he had been so arrogantly dismissive.


    Yet, unexpectedly, Hills had directly drawn upon the power of a higher deity, the God of Holy Light ¡ª a being capable of contending with the top three of the 72 abyssal devils.


    Ghana, a mid-ranking Devil, was no match for the God of Holy Light, let alone now when he was grievously wounded...

 Chapter 273 272-Trading Life for Injury

    <h4>Chapter 273 Chapter272-Trading Life for Injury</h4>


    Hills didn''t answer Ghana''s question, nor did he halt his onught.


    Leveraging the power borrowed through Divine Descent, he relentlessly unleashed formidable Holy Light attacks.


    Each strike split the air like lightning, fiercely aiming for Ghana.


    Ghana roared, trying to dodge the purifying effects of the Holy Light assault, but Hills'' attacks were relentless, giving him no avenue of escape.


    Unprecedented force kept sending him flying back, his body smashing into the walls of the Soulstone Temple time and time again.


    Despite Ghana''s attempts to break free from the Holy Light''s constraints, there was no escaping the ceaseless onught.


    Suddenly, Ghana erupted with dark divine power from within, enveloping himself in a mist of emerging ck fog.


    The skulls that had previously floated around him flew into the mist at this very moment.


    Unable to discern the specifics inside the ck fog, Hills was forced to halt his attack.


    Radiating a dazzling Holy Light energy, he stood bathed in sanctity and illumination, holding his ground against the twisted dark mists of absolute evil that swirled in front of him.


    A muffled whisper resonated from the ck fog, the voice of the Desire Devil Ghana sounding. "To have forced me into this state is quite an honor for you... But you will soon understand that the gap in our strengths is like a chasm that cannot be bridged by minor techniques like Divine Descent!"


    As the ck fog dispersed, Ghana''s form became visible again.


    Yet, seeing Ghana at that moment, Hills couldn''t help but gasp.


    The being before him no longer bore a human likeness but had transformed into a massive demon standing tens of meters tall, with two pairs of flesh wings on its back.


    Its goat-like horns on its head flickered with dark glimmers, and a third vertical pupil on its forehead had ominously opened.


    A desperate dark aura filled the entire Soulstone Temple. Ghana had be several times more potent than just a moment ago.


    Merely facing this enormous demon brought Hills an unyielding pressure.


    Despite the surge of Holy Light divine power within him, it brought no sense of security, as he could easily sense that even with the aid of Divine Descent, he was still no match for the demon before him.


    The flesh wings on Ghana''s back fluttered slowly, a hint of mockery visible in its eyes, entuating the despair and dread permeating the atmosphere.


    "Do you feel the despair now? This is my true form! Face the chasm of disparity squarely! Humans like you, no more significant than mere ants, will never defeat a grand demon. You should take pride in having forced my true self to appear!"


    Ghana taunted, a savage delight piercing through every syble.


    Hills clenched his teeth, roaring defiantly, "Humans will never abandon hope; the light will always exist; the Holy Light will always be there!"


    He lifted his scepter and charged without hesitation towards the monstrous demon that encapsted despair and fear.


    In Hills'' heart, a relentless me of faith burned bright.


    Swinging his scepter, he released a torrent of Holy Light energy, shing fiercely with Ghana''s dark essence within the halls of the Soulstone Temple.


    "You are so foolish, young one!" Ghana scoffed, an undercurrent of amusementcing his words.


    Dark divine power surged around him, forming a shield of darkness that staunchly resisted Hills'' Holy Light attacks.


    Hills remained unyielding, his eyes shimmering with determination, amplifying his output of Holy Light divine power, attempting to prate Ghana''s dark defenses.


    With a vicious roar, a vibration of dark energy emanated from the depths of Ghana''s being.


    The massive entity moved slowly, wings beating heavily as blood-red pupils focused on Hills, preparing to pounce.


    "You are still far from strong enough..."


    Ghana''s voice echoed with derision and wickedness as he swung a palm towards Hills, the dark divine power radiating an earth-shattering momentum.


    Hills dodged swiftly, the Holy Light energy swirling on his scepter, morphing into a sphere of light that rocketed towards Ghana.


    With a casual sweep of his hand, the shining dark divine power sent the sphere flying, crashing into the distant ground and leaving a vast crater in its wake.


    Dust flew, and smoke filled the air in the aftermath.


    Hills frowned slightly, realizing the urgency to find Ghana''s weakness.


    The Holy Light divine power within him wouldn''tst long.


    If he couldn''t defeat the formidable devil before him shortly, once the effects of Divine Descent wore off, he would be nothing but amb awaiting ughter.


    He circted the borrowed Holy Light divine power, creating a dazzling Wall of Holy Light in the air.


    The dark divine power shed with the Holy Light divine power, generating thunderous booms.


    Ghana swung his arms vigorously, trying to tear apart the confinement of the Wall of Holy Light.


    Under the relentless erosion of darkness, the Wall of Holy Light held for merely a few seconds before being torn into a heap of energy fragments by Ghana''s hands.


    "Foolish human, you cannotprehend the true power of darkness!"


    Ghana''s voice reverberated with sheer arrogance and mockery, as he derided Hills'' futile resistance.


    Hills took a deep breath, his body radiating a dazzling light.


    With both hands gripping the Scepter tightly, he closed his eyes, silently chanting the incantation.


    Holy Light divine power gathered before him, gradually forging a gigantic Sword of Judgment.


    As he opened his eyes, the Sword of Judgment lunged forward abruptly, aiming straight for the chest of the Desire Devil Ghana.


    Seeing this, a look of disdain broke across Ghana''s face, followed by a dismissive smile.


    With a gentle wave of his arm, the dark divine power quietly spread, repelling the Sword of Judgment that was glowing with the radiant Holy Light divine power.


    However, Hills did not yield. Targeting Ghana''s massive figure, he maneuvered the Sword of Judgment tounch another furious assault.


    Due to the forceful cirction of the Holy Light divine power, Hills'' body began to unravel in an irreversible manner, minute wounds opening up, spilling blood that stained his pristine robes.


    Despite the physical agony, Hills seemed unfazed, his gaze fixated intently on the Soul-Devouring Devil suspended in mid-air.


    The Sword of Judgment tore through the sky like a meteor, an unstoppable force homing in on Ghana.


    As the distance closed, the sword emitted an eye-blinding brilliance.


    Ghana found himself stunned by Hills'' courage and resolve, yet as he had stated, the gap in their powers ultimately remained unbridgeable, regardless of Hills'' fervent efforts.


    Ghana''s dark divine power surged once again, enveloping his frame before materializing into a gargantuan Darkde, matching the Sword of Judgment in stature.


    The sky bore witness to the collision of two massive swords of opposing energies, a sh resonating with a deafening roar.


    The intertwining of ck and white divine powers painted a picture of both splendor and ferocity.


    Struggling to maintain his energy output, Hills relentlessly sought a breakthrough, a chink in the devil''s defense.


    Yet Ghana managed to infuse his Darkde with dark divine power just before each of Hills'' attacks, sustaining a bnced duel of forces amidst the celestial confrontation.


    Their battle intensified, making the entire Soulstone Temple tremble under the enormous collisions of energy.


    Though the confrontation seemed evenly matched at a nce, any discerning eye could perceive that Hills was deeply ensnared in a significant disadvantage.


    For Ghana had yet to unleash his full might, choosing to toy with his adversary in a manner of mockery, while Hills, on the other hand, was giving his all.


    Time ticked away second by second, with no one knowing how long this struggle would persist.


    Despite his limited power, Hills harbored a steadfast determination, constantly persevering to maintain his offensive foothold.


    Suddenly, Hills spotted a vulnerability, a fleeting gap revealed in Ghana''s counterattack.


    Seizing this chance without hesitation, Hills maneuvered the Sword of Judgment to swat away the Darkde, making a sudden, fierce thrust towards Ghana''s chest.


    Unanticipated, the Desire Devil Ghana revealed a bizarre smile, spreading his massive wings as a dark halo formed around him through the surge of his dark divine power.


    When the Sword of Judgment struck the dark halo, it began to disintegrate inch by inch, as if ice meeting the scorching sunlight, eventually fragmenting into particles of energy.


    "Human, did you truly believe you could harm me? You have exhausted all your strength with my little charade, and now that the real battle begins, how will you respond?" Ghana''s voice resounded, replete with malevolence and madness.


    A surge of apprehension tightened in Hills'' heart, realizing that the enemy he faced was even more potent than he had imagined.


    Yet Hills chose not to retreat, for deep within him, he understood all too clearly that retreat would mean offering his woundedrades up as helpless victims on the chopping block.


    Although John had yet to make a move, Hills believed that after the Divine Descent, he was no less potent than the team leader.


    He conceded that if he could not defeat the dreadful Soul-Devouring Devil, John stepping forward would lead to the same oue.


    Taking a deep breath, Hills radiated a formidable Holy Light divine power across his entire being.


    The battle erupted once again, a catastrophic and awe-inspiring spectacle was born from the collision of Ghana and Hills'' forces, their energies intertwining and tearing through the very fabric of space.


    Hills skillfully dodged Ghana''s assaults, persistently seeking opportunities to counterattack.


    His Holy Light energy was potent and searing; despite Ghana''s even more terrifying dark divine power, Hills refused to give up.


    "You can never defeat me, human!" Ghana bellowed with manicughter as his dark divine power surged forth, morphing into a massive serpent of darkness.


    Undeterred by the oing shadowy serpent, Hills focused intently on Ghana, channeling thest reservoirs of his Holy Light divine power into forming a spear aimed at Ghana''s chest, ready to trade his life for a mere wound on his adversary.


    Hills understood that while his spear of Holy Light divine power might inflict harm upon the Devil, he had entirely abandoned defense and evasion, leaving him vulnerable to a likely fatal strike from the dark serpent.


    Despite the odds, he chose this path ¡ª some individuals, after all, were willing to disregard their own lives for the sake of faith and light.

 Chapter 274 273-Leave the Rest to Me

    <h4>Chapter 274 Chapter273-Leave the Rest to Me</h4>


    The distance between Hills and the Desire Devil Ghana diminished with each heartbeat, to the point where Hills could vividly see the grotesque smile stretching across the demon''s face.


    He had closed his eyes, epting the inevitable demise that awaited when the Darkde would pierce his flesh.


    The sole hope harbored in his conscious was to inflict even the slightest wound upon this fearsome demon with thest vestige of Holy Light divine power within him before death imed him, standing as a guardian of humanity''s dignity.


    Ghana, on the other hand, was utterly indifferent to the unfolding scene.


    Because he could keenly perceive that the spear in Hills'' grasp held but a dwindling residue of Holy Light divine power.


    An attack of this magnitude was nothing but a slight itch to a being of the Devil''s caliber. Ghana could fully afford to bear such a price.


    "No, Hills!"


    The teammates, gravely wounded and copsed on the ground, could see through Hills'' intentions.


    They cried out in unison, a symphony of dismay and desperation.


    Some even turned away, unable to bear the sight of Hills meeting his end, hearts brimming with sorrow and rage.


    Struggling, they tried to rise, eager to lend their final ounce of strength for their fellowrade.


    Yet, the damage wrought by Devil Ghana had been too massive, leaving them powerless in their attempts to muster the energy lingering within.


    The more clear-headed among them, individuals like Dragonfang and Saphir, started searching for any sign of John, unable to believe that their leader would remain indifferent in this critical juncture.


    But no matter how they sought, they found that John, who had previously been lingering at the outskirts of the battlefield, silently watching, had vanished without a trace.


    "Where''s the captain? Someone save him, quick!" Dragonfang shouted with a hoarse voice, tearing at his throat with the intensity of his cry.


    Saphir slowly shook his head, forcing down the fresh surge of blood that threatened to spill from his lips, "I don''t know, but I trust that Galewind isn''t the kind to abandon us in the face of danger..."


    As the Darkde was on the verge of piercing through Hills'' flesh, a soft sigh echoed beside the battling priest''s ear.


    "Sigh..."


    In the next instant, Hills felt a tremendous force pulling him back, hurtling him through the air away from the point of impact.


    Taking his ce was John, one hand holding the protruding Holy Light spear, while the other extended a single finger to meet the Darkde thrusting from the side.


    This de, forged from dark divine power, had caused Hills countless troubles before.


    Yet, before John, its once imposing presence dwindled to a weak whisper, halted entirely by a mere finger, unable to advance a fraction more.


    "You''ve done all that you could, reaching the limits of your abilities. Take a good rest; I''ll take it from here..."


    John turned his head, offering Hills a gentle smile, a beacon of reassurance amidst the chaos.


    Hills stumbled and sat heavily on the ground, clutching his chest, yet his face bore a smile of relief.


    Even though his entire body was soaked in blood, and the energy within him nearly depleted, he felt incredibly exhrated.


    For some reason, as he gazed upon John''s figure ¡ª not as tall as he imagined, yet exuding a supreme sense of security ¡ª he felt as if all problems would be solved with the captain''s intervention.


    It was a confidence unspoken, a trust unfounded given their brief acquaintance; Hills had undergone years of rigorous training at the Holy Light Church''s tribunal, facing countless battles big and small.


    He shouldn''t have been so quick to ce his trust in a young man he had met only a couple of times. Yet, in this moment, his defenses werepletely lowered.


    "Captain, you must defeat this damned Devil, for the light, and for all of humanity!" Hills'' voice, darkened by exhaustion, sounded more like a murmur than a cry.


    With a smile, John nodded gently, uttering in a nonchnt tone, "Don''t worry, just rest well."


    John waved his hand towards the sky and a faint beam of Holy Light descended from the heavens, enveloping all the members of the Elite Demon Hunting Team in its radiant embrace.


    [Divine Guardian (Divine Skill): Under the protection of a deity, all impurities are purified. Once released, it forms a defensive barrier that can expand or contract, covering a space up to 100 yards in radius. Within the Divine Guardian barrier, one remains untainted and all voodoo effects be null. It can also withstand a full-force attack from enemies below the Demigod level...]


    Everyone looked up in unison, faces filled with curiosity as they gazed at the sacred barrier enveloping them.


    They could feel the potent magical power infused within it.


    Simultaneously, their physical conditions began to visibly improve at a rapid pace; their injuries were slowly healing, and their internal energy was gradually restoring.


    Hills suddenly lifted his head, his face awash with astonishment as he turned toward John.


    Being a practitioner of the Holy Light ss, he was no stranger to the Divine Guardian, a Divine Skill.


    It was the ultimate defensive technique of a Pdin.


    Could it be that their captain''s true ss was that of a Pdin?


    Hills found himself momentarily confused, as if he were a monk who couldn''t quite find the head he was supposed to scratch.


    In the midst of the battlefield, John resisted the oing Darkde with one hand while holding ance formed of Holy Light divine power in the other, unhesitatingly piercing it through Ghana''s chest.


    He lifted his head, his face graced with a smile as he gazed intently at Ghana.


    Even though the Soul-Devouring Devil before him had revealed its true demonic form, towering over them at a height of several tens of meters, John remained fearless, his eyes even reflecting a hint of curiosity.


    "Almost forgot about you, this somewhat special speck..."


    Ghana seemed not to care about thence that had prated its body, instead breaking into a wild, unrestrainedughter. "You can''t possibly think that with just this small residue of Holy Light divine power, you canpletely defeat me, can you?"


    John shook his head with a light smile.


    Releasing his grip on the Holy Light spear, he spoke nonchntly, "After all, you are a Devil. Even gravely wounded, you can''t be defeated by such a scant amount of divine power... I didn''t n to settle everything with just one move, but I am rather curious about one thing now; does every individual in your demon race look different?"


    Ghana''s manicughter abruptly froze on its face, reced by a look of bewildered suspicion as it stared at John.


    It wondered if this person had lost his mind.


    Why would someone suddenly pose such a mundane question amidst such a fierce battle?


    John noticed the inquisitive look in Ghana''s eyes and exined with a light chuckle, "It''s okay if you don''t want to answer, I''m just suddenly curious about this matter. After all, the Desire Devil Mammon that I metst time seems to have a true form quite different from yours..."


    The hesitation in Ghana''s eyes became even more apparent. Suddenly, as if realizing something, it roared skyward, "Damn human, are you mocking my appearance?"


    Manipting the Darkde with divine power, Ghana furiously jabbed towards John.


    However, John seemed to be like a phantom, swaying left and right in mid-air. Each time, the Darkde only managed to graze past him, never inflicting any harm.


    Dodging the thrusts of the Darkde, John remarked nonchntly, "Don''t get me wrong, I am not mocking you for being ugly, even though you indeed are quite hideous..."


    "I am simply curious about how your demon race procreates. All seventy-two Pirs of the Abyss Devils call Azazel their Father God, yet I have never heard of Azazel having a wife. Could it be that all of you were birthed by him alone?"


    The Desire Devil Ghana became increasingly enraged, the fury in its eyes nearly materializing into mes potent enough to reduce John to ashes.


    Being exiled here meant that, like the Desire Devil Mammon, it was a loyal follower of Azazel.


    Only a defeat in a power struggle had forced it to descend upon the Godyer Continent.


    Hearing John brazenly insult the revered Azazel in its heart stirred unimaginable rage within Ghana.


    "Damn human, I don''t know what kind of information you obtained from Mammon, but your words have thoroughly enraged me..."


    Ghana''s roar reverberated like thunder, shaking the entire Soulstone Temple to its foundations.


    "I will seize you, extract your soul, and burn it in the Shadowme for all eternity, never to find release..."


    Suddenly halting his evasive maneuvers, John cocked his head and raised his hand abruptly. "The Shadowme you mentioned, is it this thing here?"


    Ghana''s gaze fell upon John''s hand, his face of rage suddenly frozen, eyes sinking into deep bewilderment.


    Overwhelmed with shock, it even forgot to manipte the Darkde hovering in the air.


    In John''s hand emerged a clump of dark fire silently burning.


    [Shadowme Ember (Divine item): ...]


    [Current Level: Level 5]


    [Attributes: Perfect control over Shadowme, capable of individual attacks as well as area damage. Inflicts 70% true physical damage and 75% true magical damage in individual attacks. In area attacks, inflicts 45% true physical damage and 45% true magical damage to enemies within 3000 yards.]


    [Mana Consumption: None]


    [Cooldown Time: 8 minutes]


    ¡­


    Sincest obliterating the Fallen Angel Leviathan with the Shadowme, the ember had leveled up to five, with its attributes significantly enhanced, now possessing the power to devastatends and skies.


    Desire Devil Ghana wasn''t perturbed by the potency of the Shadowme; rather, its stunned face came from not anticipating in the slightest that John could control this force exclusive to the abyssal demons.


    "You... what exactly are you? Why can you control the Shadowme, the unique power of our demon race?"

 Chapter 275 274-Ghana’s Greed

    <h4>Chapter 275 Chapter274-Ghana''s Greed</h4>


    The very moment the Shadowme Seed appeared, it felt as if the temperature in the entire space had risen significantly.


    The dark fire seed, about the size of a fist and cradled in John''s palm, seemed to harbor no temperature at a nce.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, one would notice the surrounding air crackling from being scorched.


    That small pocket of space was even warping due to the burning.


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana spoke with a voice cold to the bone, its eyes flickering uncertainly.


    In truth, from the time John and the other team members entered the Soulstone Temple, Ghana had been aware of their presence.


    Ever since Ghana descended into this sealed space, no other beings hade here.


    The sudden intrusion of several humans clearly showed their intent, which was self-evident.


    That''s why Ghana had sent the Abyssal Malevolence and the Soul-Devouring Serpent to probe them.


    Like the previous Desire Devil Mammon, Ghana was exiled from the abyss to the Godyer Continent, arriving here severely wounded.


    Although Ghana had managed to devour the souls of all humans in several nearby viges through deceit and corruption during this time, its injuries still had not fully healed.


    Left with no other options, Ghana had no choice but to kill all the abyssal creatures that had apanied it, extracting their souls to mend its wounds.


    When John and the team entered the Soulstone Temple, Ghana was in a deep sleep, healing its injuries, leaving only its most loyal Abyssal Malevolence and Soul-Devouring Serpent to guard its safety.


    During the previous two battles, Ghana hadn''t paid much attention, naturally overlooking the traces of John taking action.


    Otherwise, it would have begun suspecting John''s identity much earlier...


    "The Shadowme, a power that only the abyssal demon race can master? Isn''t that a bit too far-fetched? If only demons can control this thing, then what is this that I have in my hand?"


    Tilting his head, John asked in a teasing tone.


    Ghana fell silent, his gaze sharp as a hawk''s, unyieldingly fixed on John.


    "Although I do not know how you managed to obtain this Shadowme Seed, to want to release the Shadowme in the presence of a true demon, I must say you are utterly delusional..."


    With a sudden cold chuckle, the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana unfurled the four massive flesh wings on his back.


    pping them, the wing spurs emanated the utmost malevolent dark divine power.


    He abruptly stretched out a hand, directing it towards the Shadowme Seed in John''s hand.


    A grandiose surge of divine power erupted directly, sweeping across the entire space.


    Simultaneously, the Shadowme Seed in John''s hand started to tremble, seemingly on the verge of breaking free from John''s control.


    A smirk of triumph shed across Ghana''s face, preparing to wrest control over the Shadowme Seed from John with his potent divine power.


    [System Prompt: Your Shadowme Seed is being eroded by an unknown force...]


    [System Prompt: Your Shadowme Seed is being eroded by an unknown force...]


    ¡­


    Urgent system alerts resonated beside John''s ear.


    Yet, he remained utterlyposed, a faint smile lingering on his face, as if everything was under control.


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana continuously amplified his divine power output; however, his smile grew increasingly strained.


    He realized that no matter how he tried, even if he concentrated all his divine power, he couldn''t shake the Shadowme Seed in John''s hand.


    How could this be possible?


    Disbelief gradually adorned Ghana''s face.


    It must be known that as one of the 72 abyssal devils, the Soul-Devouring Devil, who governed the mandate of the soul, was amongst the foremost entities in the abyss in terms of soul and mental power.


    The soul ORDER was the foundational ORDER of his devil status.


    How could he, at this moment, fail to aplish such a simple authority seizure with his divine power?


    The so-called divine power was essentially the mental force exclusive to deities.


    And the strength of this mental force originated from the strength of the soul.


    Up until now, Ghana had not encountered a being with a soul more resilient than his.


    He refused to believe that the human before him, insignificant as an ant, possessed a soul mightier than his.


    After considering all angles, Ghana could onlye up with one exnation.


    That was, this individual had already gainedplete mastery over the Shadowme Seed in his hand.


    In other words, he was not leveraging the power of the Shadowme Seed, but had directly transformed the Shadowme Seed into his own equipment item.


    John held the Shadowme Seed steady in his hand, unyielding as a mountain, a faint smile gracing his face.


    "Howe? Do you think just because this thing originates from the abyss, it will heed the whims of demons like you at any given time? If I remember correctly, there aren''t many of these Shadowme Seeds even in the inneryers of your abyss. Your rank isn''t high; I''m afraid you didn''t even have the qualifications to touch a Shadowme Seed in the past, did you?"


    The face of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana alternated between a pale and flushedplexion, anger flooding his chest.


    Being mocked so bluntly by a human inflicted upon Ghana an iparable humiliation.


    However, he quickly suppressed the rage bubbling in his heart.


    Continuing to gaze at the Shadowme Seed in John''s hand, Ghana coldly articted, "Human, you seem to know much about our abyss, even though I''m not certain of your exact identity, it doesn''t matter to me. Once I extract your soul, all the answers to these questions will naturally be known to me..."


    John smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying.


    Ghana continued, "But what you said earlier has indeed reminded me of something. Even within the inneryers of the abyss, there are but a few Shadowme Seeds, so where did this object in your hande from?"


    Suddenly lifting his head, a maximum intensity of icy light flickered simultaneously in his crimson pupils and vertical slit irises as he spoke, "I think I have a rough guess of how you acquired this Shadowme Seed... Some years ago, a reckless lord in the abyss audaciously stole a Shadowme Seed and then disappeared without a trace... If I remember correctly, that fellow was named Yggdrasil..."


    John gave a slight smile, responding candidly, "Congrattions, your guess is absolutely correct. I obtained this Shadowme Seed from that gigantic serpent."


    Ghana twitched the corners of his mouth, his already grotesque face appearing even uglier because of this expression.


    "That arrogant and foolish being, due to a moment of greed, stole the Shadowme Seed, thinking he could lie low in the Godyer Continent. Little did he expect to end up preparing a bridal outfit for you..."


    "Given your power, Yggdrasil is probably more dead than alive now, isn''t he?"


    John gazed at Ghana with a smile, not directly answering the question. Yet his silence conveyed all the answers needed.


    Suddenly, Ghana threw his head back andughed wildly, his eyes filled with greed as he said, "It''s useless, human, the Shadowme Seed in your hand is far from enough to challenge a great Devil..."


    "I didn''t expect to encounter a Shadowme Seed here. It seems thating to the Godyer Continent wasn''t in vain; once I kill you, the Shadowme Seed will be mine..."


    For any demon, controlling the Shadowme was an enormous honor.


    It was a primordial me exclusive to the inneryers of the abyss, embodying a profound dark power.


    Moreover, it resonated perfectly with the divine power Ghana harbored.


    Acquiring the Shadowme Seed would allow him to rapidly dispel the divine powers of other devils lingering in his injuries.


    It could even grant him a tremendous surge in strength in a short span of time.


    After all, within the abyss, only a few top-ranking Devils had the privilege to wield the Shadowme.


    If he could control it too, what would there be to fear even when facing those who had injured him?


    Thinking of this, Ghana''s heart involuntarily heated up.


    John noticed the greed in the eyes of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana instantly but remained unconcerned, even finding it somewhat amusing.


    Remembering his encounter with the Desire Devil Mammon in the Thousand Streams Cave, John couldn''t help but sigh internally.


    It turned out there was a vast disparity among Devils.


    Mammon''s demeanor was far more ferocious than Ghana''s, and his temperament was many times more cautious.


    At least during his battle with Mammon, he hadn''t noticed any excessive disy of emotion...


    "How so? You want to snatch this Shadowme Seed from my hands?" John asked with a lightugh, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "Mammon... ah, that would be your thirty-third older brother, he wasn''t nearly as greedy as you are now."


    Ghana snorted coldly, his grotesque demonic face showing extreme displeasure.


    "Don''tpare me to that waste. During that battle in the abyss, if it weren''t for his hesitations, unwilling to strike his own brethren, Asmod and I wouldn''t have been so easily defeated, banished to this damned ce..."


    Ghana suddenly halted mid-sentence, his face then contorting with extreme anger, "Damn it, how dare you trick me into talking!"


    John shrugged indifferently, his smile warm and pleasant.


    "I didn''t say anything, you voluntarily confessed... However, it is surprising to hear that even the Anger Devil Asmod has descended here. Could you perhaps also tell me where Asmod has descended to?"


    Ghana roared furiously, "You sly human, don''t dream of extracting any more information from me, die!"


    With a fierce wave of his hand, the extremely wicked and distorted dark divine power erupted once more, the hovering Darkde darted like lightning, aiming straight for John''s forehead!

 Chapter 276 275-The True Might of a Devil

    <h4>Chapter 276 Chapter275-The True Might of a Devil</h4>


    Facing the ferociously approaching Darkde, John remained unmoving, his face even adorned with a faint smile.


    With a gentle flick of his finger, the Shadowme Seed suddenly hovered above his head, starting to rotate slowly.


    Swirls of dark Shadowme spun out from it, merging with each other and eventually forming a massive ball of fire.


    This me met Darkde head-on, enveloping itpletely.


    As the crackling sound of burning echoed, the dark greatsword, which had been invincible against Hills, was now unable to break through the Shadowme, ultimately being burned to ashes.


    John sighed inwardly, truly worthy of being the primordial me of the abyss, a thing that even the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana revered so much.


    Its power was indeed formidable.


    Upon reaching level five, John had gained perfect control over the Shadowme Seed, and the ways he could employ the Shadowme in attack had substantially increased.


    A glint shed in John''s eyes; the floating Shadowme Seed above him seemed sentient, abruptly spewing out another ball of Shadowme that transformed into a roaring fire serpent, charging towards Ghana not far away.


    Seeing this, a trace of doubt shed in Ghana''s eyes, but it quickly turned into a hint of mockery.


    With a point of his finger, the fire serpent abruptly dispersed in mid-air.


    "How ridiculous, do you truly believe the Shadowme can threaten me? I am a great Devil, and while the Shadowme is powerful, it can never harm a pure-blood demon. I have already told you that with just the Shadowme Seed, you will never be able to defeat me!" Ghana said, his face full of disdain.


    John''s eyebrows furrowed slightly; he knew that what Ghana was saying was not false.


    After all, the Shadowme was born in the inneryers of the abyss, existing in symbiosis with the demons; even if he could perfectly control this item, he couldn''t harm Ghana with it.


    After pondering for a moment, with a subtle notion, John retrieved the floating Shadowme Seed above his head back into the equipment column.


    With a flip of his right hand, an ancient long sword appeared in his grasp.


    It was the Divine Equipment Divine Pce, the very weapon he had used to defeat the Desire Devil Mammon previously.


    [Divine Pce (Divine Weapon): With a single thought be a god, with a single thought be a demon, only with Divine Pce can one Divine y the demons.]


    A sinct description, yet it revealed unparalleled dominance¡­


    John raised an eyebrow as he continued to read on.


    [Level: Above 600, additionally requiring 1200 strength and 1200 constitution]


    [ss: Warrior, Spellde, Assassin...]


    [Attributes: +2500 health points, +1000 strength, +800 constitution, +80% true damage, +50% armor pration...]


    [Attached Skill 1: Inquiry Strike; upon activation, it condenses an energy de that inflicts massive damage to all enemies within a linear distance of 5000 yards while reducing their defense, with a maximum potential of inflicting 100% true damage...]


    [Attached Skill 2: Divine y (passive skill); equipping this weapon permanently enhances the wielder''s damage against deities. The smaller the level difference, the greater the increase in damage, up to a maximum of two-fold...]


    ...


    Gently stroking the hilt of Divine Pce, John slightly channeled his inner energy into it, causing the Divine Pce to radiate a blinding glow.


    Suddenly, a sword light several meters long formed, revealing an unparalleled sharpness.


    The disdain on the face of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana suddenly froze, his eyes fixated on the Divine Pce in John''s hand with a serious expression.


    "You human, you really have a lot of good stuff on you... but these things will be mine soon, after I devour your soul..."


    Although his words were arrogant, Ghana consciously summoned his weapon equipment.


    A somewhat bizarre-looking set of scales appeared, with two wide-mouthed skull heads hanging at both ends.


    This was the primary weapon of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, akin to the scepter left behind by the Desire Devil Mammon.


    It was rumored that before Ghana devoured a soul, it would weigh the soul on the scales to measure its weight.


    John, observing the bizarrely shaped yet darkly magnificent scales, slightly raised an eyebrow.


    Clearly, this was another piece of Divine Equipment, and its attributes wouldn''t be much weaker than those of the Divine Pce he held in his hand.


    Watching Ghana single-handedly holding the silver scales, John realized that it was only now that this being was truly bringing out all its strength.


    What transpired before was just trivial, merely ying with the others below.


    The Soul-Devouring Devil spread its flesh wings, hovering mid-air, emanating an abyssal, demonic, terrifying aura.


    This aura was eerie and cold, as if capable of prating the flesh to influence the very depth of the soul, invoking an involuntary desire to kneel and submit.


    This wasn''t an illusion; Ghana inherently governed the order of souls, an overseer of harvesting them, and its divine might naturally acted directly upon the soul.


    The aura already affected the other squad members below, who were in the middle of healing.


    They gritted their teeth, struggling against this deep-seated desire to submit originating from their souls.


    If not for the barrier of John''s Divine Guardian, they might have already fallen into mental copse, bing dark minions by now.


    Such was the majesty of a deity; even those strong beings of two to three hundred levels had absolutely no power to resist it.


    It was precisely because of this that the team members'' faith in John as their leader grew even stronger, elevating to a level of reverence.


    Through the protective barrier of the Divine Guardian, they were forcibly holding on, while their leader faced the Devil on the front lines, without any barrier whatsoever, yet not only unaffected by the Devil''s aura, his presence became even more radiant and upright.


    It had even reached a point of equal footing, a sight profoundly shocking.


    Some squad members, who were healing faster and were almost recovered, gathered to whisper among themselves.


    Baelga: "Tell me, is our Galewind team leader really just five or six hundred levels? I feel like he''s not far from bing a god, you know?"


    Yunis: "So incredible, if only I could cultivate to the leader''s level one day."


    Saphir: "Young man, it''s good to have ambition, but cultivation isn''t just about hard work; talent is a crucial part too!"


    Baelga: "Old Saphir is right; look at Alcys, practically gave up everything to cultivate, even willing to be an Ascetic, but isn''t he still at this level? Reaching the half-god realm seems infinitely far."


    Baelga''s voice was loud, reverberating like thunder across a clear sky.


    Alcys naturally heard them; he opened his eyes, his gaze as calm as an age-old well: "At least I wouldn''t go provoking someone who can face a Devil head-on the moment we meet."


    Baelga: "..."


    He hade to realize that not all ascetics were dull and silent.


    Alcys, at the very least, was a person with a sharp tongue and a dark mind.


    Yunis suddenly asked from the side, "Mr. Saphir, did you know the leader for a long time? It seems like you two are quite familiar with each other."


    Saphirughed heartily, "To tell you the truth, Galewind once registered as a mercenary at the Mercenary Hall I oversee. We hit it off back then. Even though we only met twice, we indeed can be considered old friends..."


    Yunis instantly wore a face of admiration.


    Baelga asked incredulously, "What? The leader, with his power, actually had an interest in being a mercenary?"


    Saphir said irritably, "What''s so surprising about that? Galewind is so young, isn''t it very normal for him to entertain himself by being a mercenary?"


    At this moment, Dragonfang, who was healing with his eyes closed beside them, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He said with a husky voice, "I heard that Galewind, like arge number of new professionals who suddenly appeared recently, all came from unknown ces. Oddly enough, I once secretly investigated the identities of these new professionals under the emperor''s orders but no matter what methods I used, I couldn''t find out where they specifically came from..."


    "The number of these people is extremelyrge, mostly concentrated in the northern territory. Each of them was only level one when they first appeared but they level up extremely fast!"


    "It''s not just our two great human empires; many other races also have a lot of them. ording to the clues we have touched upon, even on the other side of the Doomsday Mountain Range, arge number of new professionals have appeared... I really don''t know what the purpose of these people appearing here is. They call themselves ''yers''; are they just here to y?"


    A faint solemnity permeated Dragonfang''s voice.


    It was quite apparent that the massive influx of yers into the Godyer world had already attracted the attention of the native forces.


    However, since the levels of the yers were generally quite low and posed no immediate threat, these forces were only monitoring them discreetly for the time being.


    Saphir slowly shook his head: "Guardian Dragonfang, no one can answer that question. However, these new professionalsing from unknownnds seem to have their own set of behavioral norms and shouldn''t pose a threat to us in the short term."


    Dragonfang sighed softly, murmuring in a voice only he could hear, "Let''s hope so..."


    He looked up at John in the sky, whose aura was bing increasingly zing, a hint of anxiety shing in the depths of his eyes.


    This young man named Galewind likely hailed from the same ce as those new professionals, yet his strength seemed somewhat absurdly potent.


    If several more individuals of such strength were to appear, it would have an extremely profound impact on the empire and even the entire Godyer Continent.


    Whether that was good or bad remained unknown...


    Hills also came out of his meditation, opening his eyes.


    He spoke faintly, "At least for now, the captain stands with us. That is more than enough."


    The others nodded one after another, expressing their agreement.

 Chapter 277 276-The Realization of Libra’s ORDER!

    <h4>Chapter 277 Chapter276-The Realization of Libra''s ORDER!</h4>


    John was oblivious to the chatter among the squad members.


    At this moment, all his focus was on the Soul-Devouring Devil, Ghana.


    Ever since Ghana had summoned his Libra, there seemed to be a dramatic shift in his aura.


    Though it had been an evil, dark presence before, it was nothing like this.


    Ghana now pped the fleshy wings on his back slightly, with the third eye on his forehead half-closed.


    A dark, purple luminescence shot out from this eye, not aimed at John but directly into the Libra he held, forming a sinister connection.


    Subsequently, Ghana''s aura became even more distorted and eerie, evoking an instinctual dread.


    A thought struck John, and his eyes shimmered.


    Even if he didn''tprehend why Ghana''s aura had undergone such a transformation, he knew that he had to strike first to maintain the upper hand.


    John''s grasp of battle timing had long since been honed to perfection.


    In a sh, he was upon Ghana, shing out with his sword even before Ghana could react.


    The Divine Pce radiated a dazzling sword glow,nding a heavy blow on Ghana.


    [Skill Attached 1: Inquiry Strike - Once activated, it can manifest an energy de, causing massive damage to all enemies within a straight distance of 5000 yards, while also reducing their defense, causing up to 100% true damage...]


    The Inquiry Strike, inherent to the Divine Pce, was a move that even a Devil couldn''t underestimate.


    Yet, to John''s astonishment, Ghana wasn''t severely wounded; instead, he turned into a shadowy streak and vanished.


    "Ha ha ha! Did you think that would defeat me? You''re so naive!"


    The dark streak sliced through the sky, swiftly re-forming Ghana''s silhouette in the distance, his scornfulughter echoing.


    John remained expressionless, his hands not pausing in their movements.


    He was well-aware that this Devil was no easy foe.


    Even gravely injured, this was a Devil of over 1000 levels.


    How could he be defeated by a mere swing?


    John gripped the Divine Pce tightly, fixing his gaze on the relentlesslyughing Ghana.


    Since the initial attack had proven ineffective, it must now be Ghana''s turn to strike...


    Suddenly, countless ck beams burst forth from the Libra in Ghana''s hand, lunging at John like ravenous beasts.


    John''s figure burst forth, dodging to the sides with lightning speed, but the ck beams seemed to possess a tracking ability, pursuing him regardless of his evasive maneuvers.


    John pursed his lips, realizing that he might have to face these beams head-on.


    As his divine power reached out, he could vaguely sense the immense dark divine power within these beams.


    If he were to rely solely on his physical form, he might not withstand the damage from these beams.


    Internally, John chanted a word.


    "Seashield!"


    [Seashield (Divine Talent): A gift from the God of the Sea. Upon activation, it forms a temperate realm, granting immunity to all fire elemental damage...]


    A surge of pale blue energy erupted from within him, enveloping John in a translucent blue energy barrier.


    The ck beams, upon contact with this barrier, were instantly dissolved and neutralized.


    Though Seashield''s description mentions immunity to all fire elemental damage, as a Divine Skill, it effortlessly countered Ghana''s probing attack.


    John looked up, revealing a broad grin to a slightly stunned Ghana in the distance, shing his pearly whites.


    An attack unanswered would be rude.


    In a blink, John''s figure darted forth, moving through the air like a nimble silver bolt of lightning.


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill): From the deity Alyssum, who governs shadows and the authority of ughter. Upon activation, one can instantaneously relocate to a target within the range of their psychic perception, bypassing any barriers, defenses, or spatial obstructions. Usable twice with a stored count of two uses, cooldown period: 30 minutes.]


    The unique prowess of Shape-shifting granted John the opportunity to swiftly close in on his adversary.


    sping the Divine Pce tightly, in the split second he drew near Ghana, he brandished his de.


    Every radiant sh held the potential for devastation.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): By harnessing one''s psychic power, this skill allows the user to conjure a weapon from thin air. The weapon''s attributes depend on the skill level, the character''s level, and their psychic strength. The initial attributes of Divine de grant +800,000 damage points with a 25% critical hit rate.]


    After his previous duel with Desire Devil Mammon, John had learned that the Divine de skill wasn''t merely about shaping a sword from energy.


    Utilizing a genuine Divine weapon would unlock even greater potency.


    The veracity of this was evident from the formidable sword glows John summoned, each reminiscent of a majestic dragon in flight.


    Ghana''s eyes widened with perplexity.


    Initially puzzled over how the human before him could wield the abilities of multiple deities, Ghana''s focus shifted to dodging when confronted with John''s attack.


    Transforming into a shadowy silhouette, Ghana flitted in mid-air, deftly evading the radiant shes.


    Even among Devils, Ghana''s sensory abilities were unparalleled, allowing him to discern the peril in John''s de.


    However, when Ghana realized he had been cornered, the Soul-Devouring Devil roared in defiance, raising his Libra in retaliation.


    The Libra in his hand danced like thunder, exuding an awe-inspiring dark divine power.


    As it shed with John''s de, brilliant sparks flew.


    The battle ignited with ferocity, with John and Ghana''s figures weaving through the air.


    Each sh sent ripples through the surrounding space, causing distortions and tears in the fabric of reality.


    With every swing of the Divine Pce in John''s grip, the motions were swift and precise, always pinpointing Ghana''s vulnerabilities.


    In turn, Ghana unleashed a barrage of dark divine power attacks through the mysterious Libra he held.


    Their offensive onughts collided, threatening to shatter the very foundational ORDER around them.


    Expressionless, John drew a deep breath, channeling even more potent energy, causing the glow of the Divine Pce''s de to shine even brighter.


    Meanwhile, Ghana''s counter-attack grew increasingly relentless.


    A glint of greed flickered in his eyes, revealing an insatiable desire to devour John''s soul and attain greater strength.


    Ghana was acutely aware of the grave injuries within him, needing to consume countless souls to replenish the vast energy expended to dispel other Devils'' divine powers from his being.


    Human souls were often too frail. Only those of the powerful ss harbored souls of enticing strength.


    And the human before him, radiating such a formidable aura, was his prime choice.


    "Human, you indeed are powerful, but not enough to defeat me!" Ghana''s roar resonated like thunder, deafening to the ears.


    John merely smirked, not deigning to respond, continuing his assault with the Divine Pce.


    A multitude of sword glows burst forth, shing towards Ghana like bolts of lightning.


    Sensing the overwhelming force, Ghana''s expression grew grave.


    With all his might, he defended against the onught.


    The dark divine power from his Libra erupted, shing with the radiant sword glows, producing a cacophony of ear-splitting impacts.


    "I''ve said it before, humans are but ants, forever incapable of defeating a deity!" Ghana''s voice was chilling and foreboding.


    Even in his current defensive state, his arrogance remained undiminished.


    Suddenly, Ghana raised his silvery Libra with a furious roar.


    The ghostly luminescence, which had always been connected to his vertical pupils, abruptly severed.


    Then, directing his slit eye toward John, the eerie glow blossomed, momentarily fending off John''s onught.


    John''s gaze settled on the Libra in Ghana''s hand, his brow furrowing subtly.


    "That Libra in your possession... It has its own ORDER?" John inquired calmly.


    At John''s perceptive question, Ghana snorted dismissively, a smug smile gracing his lips. "I must admit, for a human, you have some discernment. This object has been with me, weighing countless souls. It has long since manifested its own ORDER attribute."


    A glimmer of realization crossed John''s face.


    He had been wondering why he detected two distinct auras emanating from the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    He had initially believed that Ghana had subtly grasped a second kind of ORDER divine power.


    However, only when the link between the Libra and Ghana''s third vertical pupil was broken did John discern that the peculiar, warping aura he felt earlier was radiating from the Libra itself...


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the Devouring ORDER, right? Weighing all things, and consuming from within..."


    John spoke, revealing the mystery, yet his expression remained unchanged.


    To him, an equipment that had merely grasped the basics of ORDER wouldn''t alter the oue of the battlefield.


    "You''re not wrong," Ghana sneered malevolently, "Still think you can defeat me?"


    With a snarl, Ghana lunged at John, raising the Libra high.


    A surge of dark radiance swirled around it, as though intending to rend John into fragments.


    John swiftly evaded Ghana''s assault, brandishing his Divine Pce, its de gleaming dragon-like, and soared to strike Ghana.


    Ghana dodged in a sh, a disdainful smirk on his grotesque face.


    With a flick of his hands, the Libra transformed into a dark beam, intercepting the blow from the Divine Pce.


    As the sword''s radiance shed with the gaping maw of the skull on the Libra, a piercing screech echoed!

 Chapter 278 277-One Force Breaks All Laws

    <h4>Chapter 278 Chapter277-One Force Breaks All Laws</h4>


    A cold glint shed in John''s eyes as an even more formidable energy burst forth from within him.


    The Divine Pce swung out again, striking heavily against the dark divine power encircling Ghana.


    Where the de''s radiance touched, it seemed as if the very air was torn asunder.


    Ghana''s eyes flickered, revealing an extreme malevolence.


    Swiftly, he lifted the Libra, transforming it into a beam of dark light aimed at John.


    With an impassive face, John raised his sword to meet Ghana''s assault.


    Moving as fast as lightning, he gracefully dodged Ghana''s encroaching dark divine power, while his Divine Pce danced incessantly in his hand.


    Its radiant de streaked through the air, like the light of stars piercing the night.


    Ghanaughed maliciously, a hint of cunning glinting in his blood-red eyes.


    He swung the Libra again, and a surge of dark divine power erupted, unleashing a storm of ck light, heading straight for John.


    Sensing the ferocity of the oing ck storm, John slightly furrowed his brow.


    With a gentle wave of his free left hand, a divine shield instantly enveloped him.


    Divine Guardian, the optimal defense skill against dark attribute attacks.


    The storm of ck light collided with the shield, causing a series of explosive sounds.


    John, holding the Divine Pce, stood firm and unyielding.


    Suddenly, John noticed a change in the silver Libra in the hands of the Soul-Devouring Devil.


    The wide-open mouths of the twin skulls on it began to slowly close, and a profound darkness began to amass.


    Ghana deliberately took slow steps forward, as if guiding something.


    John''s gaze sharpened, realizing that Ghana might be preparing to unleash some kind of ultimate skill.


    However, John felt no fear.


    In fact, deep down, he was quite keen to witness the might of a weapon that had grasped the power of ORDER on its own.


    Seeing John unmoving, a chilling and malevolent smile spread across Ghana''s grotesque demonic face.


    The sheer audacity of this human genuinely delighted him.


    The reason his vertical pupil had connected with the silver Libra before was to channel the devouring ORDER''s power within the Libra using his dark divine energy.


    The soul ORDER he controlled was, after all, his foundational power, meant to suppress internal injuries.


    However, the devouring ORDER of the silver Libra was not bound by this limitation.


    It could be unleashed with unrestrained might.


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana couldn''t fathom that the human before him could resist the power of ORDER.


    It was, after all, the highest form of energy in the Godyer realm.


    It could strike directly from the ORDER dimension...


    A vast dark divine power emanated from within Ghana, all of it channeling into the Libra in his hand.


    The Libra gradually illuminated with a twisted, pitch-ck radiance and astonishingly levitated from Ghana''s grasp.


    The twin skulls hanging from it opened and closed their jaws, as if mocking the world endlessly.


    A faint luminescence emerged from the top of the silver Libra, slowly magnifying and evolving into a swirling vortex of ck light.


    John sharply arched an eyebrow, an unprecedented look of gravity appearing in his eyes.


    He had just attempted to probe the ck vortex with his divine power, only to be taken aback by the realization that his sweep of divine energy detected absolutely nothing.


    Moreover, upon retracting his divine power, John eerily sensed that it had grown significantly weaker.


    It seemed as if a portion of his divine power had permanently lodged itself within the ck vortex.


    So, this was the power of the Devouring ORDER.


    A glint flickered in John''s eyes, his expression reflecting a rare seriousness.


    Not only had his divine power been consumed, but everything surrounding the vortex also vanished without a trace ¡ª be it basic elements or anything else.


    It was unmistakably a miniature ck hole, devouring everything in its path.


    It seemed as if the very air was being sucked into the void.


    The silver Libra started to emit a spine-chilling noise, seemingly on the verge of crumbling apart.


    Positioned behind the Libra, Ghana struggled to control the direction of the devouring ck vortex.


    His face twisted in malevolence, he panted with manicughter, "Foolish human, daring to stand by as I unleash the Devouring ORDER. What gave you the audacity to challenge the might of the ORDER?"


    "Since you''re so arrogantly confident, enjoy the bitter consequences that follow..."


    With a soft snort, John moved like lightning, darting to and fro, rapidly approaching the ck vortex.


    The Divine Pce''s sword radiance shone brilliantly, illuminating the entire battlefield.


    With a single swing, John released a dazzling surge of sword energy.


    However, no matter the potency of his assault, it would eventually be consumed wholly by the ck vortex.


    This vortex continued to grow, seemingly feeding and expanding upon all that it consumed.


    John''s expression grew increasingly somber, realizing he could no longer afford to hesitate.


    If he allowed the ck vortex to continue its relentless consumption, it was likely that everyone would inevitably meet a devoured fate.


    Energy coursed frically within John, all channeling into the Divine Pce.


    Before him, a vast de of radiant energy slowly took form.


    This de emitted an endless luminescence, soaring high and shining brilliantly.


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine Talent): After training day and night, perfecting your martial skills, you''ve finallyprehended this lethal strike. When activated in battle, this blow harnesses the power of the ORDER between heaven and earth, capable of breaking all shackles, even gods find it hard to resist.]


    Believing not even deities could withstand this fatal blow, John was convinced that a crudely realized equipment weapon harnessing the ORDER of consumption couldn''t possibly endure it unscathed.


    The massive sword energy roared, crashing heavily upon the ck vortex.


    Just as John had anticipated, a deafening boom resounded, causing the entire Soulstone Temple to tremble violently.


    The collision of the sword''s radiance and the ck vortex produced a sound so piercing it could rupture eardrums.


    Even members of the observing Devil Elite Team below clutched their ears in agonizing pain.


    Had it not been for the Divine Guardian''s protective barrier serving as a buffer, they might have been rendered deaf for life.


    This time, the ck vortex couldn''t consume the sword energy.


    The two forces intertwined, locked in a fierce contest.


    A faint smile crept up on John''s lips.


    As the saying goes, sheer force can break through all tricks.


    Regardless of any mysterious technique, it can be forcibly shattered with raw power.


    This sword energy was arguably the strongest singr offensive skill John could currently unleash.


    Itbined the inherent power of the Divine Pce, the energy within John, and the effects of the Unrivaled Strike Divine Skill.


    Even a genuine deity, if struck by this move, would be grievously wounded.


    How could an ORDER attack unleashed by mere equipment weapon possiblypare?


    In the near distance, a flicker of fear passed through the eyes of the Soul-Devouring Devil, Ghana.


    But he swiftlyposed himself.


    He had nearly drained all the dark divine power within himself, trying to sustain the existence of the ck vortex.


    Yet, as reality proved, all tactics became futile before an overwhelming gap in sheer power.


    After a brief standoff, the ck vortex inevitably began to shrink and dissipate.


    Its once formidable devouring ability now rendered useless.


    Eventually, both the de of radiance and the ck vortex vanished,pletely dissipating into the air.


    Surrounding elemental forces swiftly filled the void, smoothing over the absolute vacuum caused by the immense power.


    Space trembled, and light banished the engulfing darkness.


    The silver Libra cried out, its glow dimming, before falling back into Ghana''s grasp.


    John sneered, "Now, do you still wish to uphold yourughably ignorant ims?"


    Ghana was plunged into profound silence.


    Indeed, he was now in no position to spar verbally with John.


    Having drawn so much dark divine power, the wounds he had previously suppressed began to retaliate, wreaking havoc within him, causing unbearable pain.


    Seeing the ck vortexpletely vanish under John''s assault, the spectators below breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    It had been perilously close. Each of them had sensed the immense danger emanating from the vortex.


    That terrifying ability to devour everything, sparing neither air nor light, chilled them to the bone.


    If the ck vortex had continued its relentless consumption, no one knew whether they would''ve be its next sustenance.


    Whispers and murmurs inevitably broke out among the squad members below.


    "What on earth was that thing? It even devoured light, that''s horrifying!"


    "That''s the power of a Devil, I suppose. Seems our previous battles were just child''s y inparison."


    "Thank goodness our captain is so formidable. Otherwise, I fear we might''ve met our end here today."


    "Indeed, the fact that the captain single-handedly defeated the Desire Devil Mammon before wasn''t just a fluke..."


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "I wonder when I''ll be as powerful as the captain..."


    "With enough training, that day wille!"


    "What ss is Galewind, anyway? He ims to be an assassin, but since the fight began, I haven''t seen him use any assassin skills."


    "You can always ask the captain about it after the battle..."


    "No way, you think I''m a fool?"


    ...


    Seeing John gaining the upper hand in the battle, the team members'' tones grew more rxed.


    Their injuries hadrgely healed after some time spent in meditation.


    With the protection of the Divine Guardian''s barrier, they wouldn''t be harmed by the spillover energy from the battlefield.


    They confidently settled into the roles of casual observers, watching the events unfold.

 Chapter 279 278-Reality? Illusion!

    <h4>Chapter 279 Chapter278-Reality? Illusion!</h4>


    Witnessing his prideful Devouring ORDER being shattered outright by John''s brute force, the expression of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana darkened immediately.


    For some reason, the energy emanating from John felt faintly familiar to him.


    Ghana, filled with uncertainty, fixed his gaze on John, his hand tightly gripping the silvery Libra.


    "Who exactly are you? How can a human possess such immense strength? This defies all logic."


    Indeed, Ghana''s statement had merit.


    It ismonly known that there''s a limit to human potential.


    No matter how gifted a human is in their cultivation, they cannot rival a deity.


    Ghana, though injured, is a Devil after all - a weakened camel is stillrger than a horse.


    He never imagined that one day he''d be cornered by a mere human.


    John twirled the Divine Pce in his hand, resting it behind him.


    At Ghana''s inquiry, he replied with a smirk, "Why should it be impossible? While humans are inherently weak, our potential is boundless. To my knowledge, there have been humans who have ascended to the realm of deities."


    Ghana fell silent, then finally murmured, "Yes, such instances do exist. But upon obtaining godhood, one transcends humanity, undergoing a true metamorphosis. As for you... I cannot believe someone as young as you could achieve this divine stature. Though I haven''t pinpointed the reason, I''m certain that if I can extract your soul, all your secrets will beid bare."


    As his words tapered off, a sinister smile crawled across Ghana''s face, his three eyes simultaneously gleaming with a mysterious light.


    John felt a sharp pain in his mind, preparing to retaliate with his divine power.


    However, when he looked up, the scenery around him had transformed drastically.


    The ground zed with roaring mes, countless skeletal hands protruded from the earth, reaching out desperately to the sky.


    The familiar surroundings of the Soulstone Temple were nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, spectral souls floated silently in the sky, while grotesque creatures equipped with whips and spiked clubs tormented them.


    Deste wails filled the entire space.


    John furrowed his brow, realizing this must be Ghana''s counterattack.


    Suddenly, the multitude of skeletal hands on the ground broke free, aiming to ensnare John''s feet.


    John scoffed softly, swinging his sword in a wide arc.


    The dazzling de light instantly turned those skeletal hands to ashes.


    However, more bony hands kept emerging from the ground, countless in number.


    As John was about to shatter another batch beneath him, the sky abruptly darkened.


    Looking up, John saw the towering figure of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, standing at the far end of this space, looking down upon him with eyes filled with both indifference and madness.


    The aura radiating from him was at least tenfold more intense.


    Merely by standing there, with his mountain-like stature, he was an overwhelming presence.


    "Human, wee to my world..." Ghana spoke, his deep voice resonating, as he opened his cavernous mouth.


    John raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise evident in his eyes.


    Was this Ghana''s Divine Realm? It''s widely known that every god can carve out their own Divine Realm within the Void, which serves as the source of their power.


    John tilted his head, contemting that he hadn''t sensed any energy fluctuations before being pulled into this realm.


    This was indeed puzzling.


    With John''s abilities, it was unlikely for him to miss a spatial transition.


    His gaze fixed on the distant gigantic form of Ghana, John remarked casually, "It seems your injuries aren''t as severe as Mammon''s, if you still have the strength to unfold your Divine Realm..."


    "Hehehe, no one who has entered here has ever left alive. Not just your body, but your soul will be entirely mine. In this space, I am the sole deity!" Ghana let out a haughtyugh.


    John furrowed his brows, mildly annoyed, and retorted, "Could you not use that bizarreughter when speaking to me? You sound like an idiot."


    Ghana''s smug expression froze for a moment, then contorted into a snarl of rage. "I can''t tell if you''re genuinely foolish or feigningposure. With your strength, you should be well aware that in a battle between deities, whoever is first dragged into the opponent''s Divine Realm is doomed to defeat..."


    "To still dare provoke me this way, it seems I should indeed show you what true fear means!"


    The sky suddenly grew heavy and dark, and in an instant, all light was drained away, leaving John surrounded by an endless abyss of ckness.


    Save for the mes on the ground that still emitted a red glow, there was no other source of light to be seen.


    A wicked and distorted tide of dark divine power began to surge towards him,yer uponyer from the distance.


    This dark divine power enveloped the entire space, leaving John with no ce to escape.


    Left with no other choice, John swiftly cast a defense skill from the Divine Guardian upon himself.


    He then enveloped himself with a pale blue Seashield.


    These two Divine Skills formed a protective barrier around John, sealing him tightly within.


    The tide of dark divine power crashed against the shield, producing a deafening roar.


    From afar, John watched as ethereal souls, caught in the sh of the two powers, disintegrated into wisps of blue smoke that drifted away.


    John, undaunted, gritted his teeth and continued to resist the onught of the dark divine power.


    He didn''t believe Ghana could sustain this form of attack indefinitely.


    After all, Ghana was a gravely wounded Devil.


    Even if its dark divine power was profound, it couldn''t possibly be infinite.


    Furthermore, Ghana would have to divert a significant portion of this power to suppress the persistent injuries within.


    Seeing John braced to withstand the assault, a fierce glint shed in Ghana''s eyes.


    With a skyward roar, Ghana increased the output of the dark divine power, unleashing wave after wave, hoping to engulf Johnpletely.


    Yet, John''s expression remained unyielding.


    He gripped his divine weapon tightly, ready to retaliate the moment his shields were breached.


    As the increasingly potent tides of divine power surged forth, the outeryer of the Seashield began to waver, showing signs of faltering.


    Eventually, the Seashield was overwhelmed and consumed by the relentless dark tide. Next in line was the shield of the Divine Guardian.


    John remained stoic, but a growing perplexity flickered in his eyes.


    He noticed something iprehensible: the tide of divine power seemed to have no end in sight, showing no signs of diminishing.


    How was that possible?


    Even within the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s Divine Realm, there should be adherence to the most fundamental primal ORDER, right?


    The dark divine power was the very essence of a Devil''s strength.


    It couldn''t possibly be unleashed so infinitely...


    John lifted his gaze to the shadowy skies.


    Although he couldn''t discern anything, a spark of insight began to take form in his mind.


    He suddenly turned, fixing his eyes on the mountainous figure of Ghana in the distance, gradually grasping the reality of what was happening.


    Such intricate methods were to be expected from a Devil with mastery over the ORDER of souls.


    John shed a smile at the towering Ghana, showing his pearly white teeth.


    He then waved dismissively, dissolving the shield of the Divine Guardian, allowing the tide of dark divine power to rush through him.


    What seemed to be an overwhelmingly malevolent and distorted force of divine power washed over John again and again, but it couldn''t inflict any harm upon him.


    John closed his eyes, rxing his spirit as the divine power spread endlessly, eventually dominating the entire space.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself back on the battlefield of the Soulstone Temple.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana had reverted to its original size, staring at him with a face full of horror.


    "This... this is impossible! You were clearly pulled into the realm of souls, and the illusory bewitchment had already taken effect. How could you suddenly awaken?" Ghana cried out in disbelief, as if John''s sudden reappearance on the Soulstone Temple battlefield hadpletely shattered itsposure.


    A faint smile graced John''s face. "That''s because I knew you couldn''t possibly be that powerful, even within your own Divine Realm..."


    He discreetly examined his body.


    Almost a third of his inner energy had been consumed without him realizing, and more than half of the divine power within his spiritual world was drained.


    He quietly exhaled, realizing just how perilous the situation had been.


    In truth, the answer was quite simple: John had never really been dragged into Ghana''s so-called Divine Realm.


    It was merely one of Ghana''s tactics, targeting the soul directly, making the opponent believe they were facing a real scenario.


    Had John not seen through this facade and recklessly expended his power, the likely oue would have been total depletion by the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, leaving him as nothing more than fodder.


    A shiver ran through John at the thought; had he not realized in time, he might have been devoured by the ever-lustful Ghana.


    Lifting his head, he gave Ghana a chilling smile.


    "Now that I''ve deciphered your trick, it''s my turn to strike!"

 Chapter 280 279-The Battle is Not Yet Over...

    <h4>Chapter 280 Chapter279-The Battle is Not Yet Over...</h4>


    Amidst the battlefield, John took a deep breath, his aura surging and growing more formidable, as if an infinite force pulsed within him.


    Ghana''s expression shifted rapidly in response.


    Then, Ghana watched as John lofted the Divine Pce in his hand high above.


    The de''s luminance detached from the Divine Pce, spreading and eventually forming a massive spinning sword wheel.


    This wheel held a boundless power, akin to the judgment of deities.


    The brilliance of the de was so dazzling that it illuminated the entire battlefield.


    Devil Ghana felt this terrifying power immediately.


    Before he could react, John''s figure darted across the sky like a lightning bolt, a mere phantom, rapidly closing in on Ghana.


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill): A skill bestowed by deity Alyssum, who governs the domains of shadow and ughter. With this skill, one can instantly move to a target within their divine power''s sensory range, bypassing any barriers, defenses, or spatial obstructions. Can be used twice, with a current stored count of once and a cooldown of 30 minutes.]


    The high-speed maneuverability granted by Shape-shifting allowed John to swiftly encircle Ghana.


    The spinning sword wheel, following John''s movements, struck Ghana''s demonic form with great force.


    Ghana''s eyes sharpened, his consciousness quickly pivoting as dark divine power coalesced on the surface of his body to form a ck shield.


    He raised his silvery Libra, unleashing a thunderous strike.


    When the sword wheel met Libra, a booming sound echoed.


    Energy fluctuations filled the air, the dark luminescence shing with the sword''s glow, sparking dazzling shes.


    John gripped his sword with both hands, the de''s luminance concentrating again, and divine power from within him surged forth, enveloping the entire de.


    He coiled his body and thenunched forward, striking at Ghana like a bolt of lightning.


    Thebat reached a fever pitch, with both parties relentlessly shing, explosive shockwaves rolling out in every direction.


    John deftly dodged and weaved, sword strokesing in swift session against the devil before him, each blow carrying a lethal threat.


    The dark divine power on Ghana flickered continuously.


    Though his shield managed to fend off John''s onughts for now, Ghana''s expression grew increasingly grave.


    Because John''s strength exceeded His expectations, He could feel the dark shield around Him gradually weakening.


    No matter how much dark divine power He poured in, it was to no avail.


    He was virtually incapable of mounting a significant counterattack.


    A sense of urgency began to churn within Ghana, an overwhelming sense of peril looming over His heart.


    John naturally wouldn''t miss this golden opportunity to assert dominance.


    Sword gleams, as radiant as meteor showers, streaked across the night sky, relentlessly bombarding Ghana.


    The shield of dark divine power finally shattered with a resounding crack.


    Ghana grunted, hurled backward by the de''s luminescence, and crashed violently into a decaying wall in the distance.


    The wall copsed instantly, raising a cloud of dust.


    The squad members observing the battle from below witnessed this scene, and they collectively gasped.


    The strength of their own captain was astounding.


    To dominate a Devil inbat was almost beyond belief.


    Their initial perceptions of the battle had been unclear.


    All they noticed was that after the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s eyes flickered, John stood still, his eyes appearing lost.


    They had been initially concerned, fearing that their captain had been entrapped unknowingly.


    However, they hadn''t anticipated John''s swift recovery and the ensuing beatdown he delivered to Ghana.


    Struggling, Ghana managed to stand.


    His grotesque demonic face was etched with shock and rage.


    He had assumed that his silent arrival on the Godyer Continent would go unnoticed since the deities capable of opposing him were preupied with matters in the Void, neglecting the fate of mere mortals on the Godyer Continent.


    He believed he would reign supreme, unleashing devastation unchecked.


    Yet, before he could even break the seal of the Soulstone Temple, this peculiar human confronted and bested him.


    He had grievously underestimated John''s prowess.


    Now, even as he tried to retaliate, he was utterly spent.


    Several attempts to strike back were effortlessly deflected by John.


    Even his expertise in soul maniption failed to ensnare this foe.


    Ghana was left in a mix of ashen defeat and deep humiliation.


    John slowly descended to the ground, his gaze icy as it met Ghana''s, a smirk of derision on his lips.


    "Well? Still feeling invincible now?" he asked coolly.


    Rage smoldering in his eyes, Ghana retorted with a malevolent glint, "Do you really think such feeble attacks can defeat me? How naive you are!"


    As his voice trailed off, his form once again became cloaked in dark divine power.


    With fierce determination in his eyes, a massive ck palm materialized out of thin air, mming down towards John.


    John responded with a cold smile, his figure vanishing instantly from its position.


    Like a gust of wind, he reappeared behind Ghana in a sh, aiming straight for his weak spot.


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine Talent): After years of refining your martial prowess, reaching the zenith of your skills, you''ve finally grasped this lethal move. When activated in battle, this strike carries the power of the cosmic ORDER, breaking all bonds, and even gods would find it hard to fend off.]


    Another lethal move!


    A de gleam so sharp it seemed capable of tearing the world apartnced towards Ghana''s back.


    Ghana, pushing the dark divine power within him to its limits, transformed into a shadowy blur, narrowly evading John''s assault.


    Hisplexion grew even paler.


    The pressure from John wasn''t the only concern.


    Old wounds within him began to rebel, turning his world inside out.


    A droplet of pitch-ck blood oozed from a gash on Ghana and plummeted to the ground.


    Upon impact, it created a massive crater, scattering dust everywhere.


    Such is the terrifying nature of a deity; even a single drop of their divine blood can wreak such havoc!


    Members of the Devil Elite Team watched the distant crater, inhaling sharply, their faces a mix of shock and apprehension.


    For Ghana, the pain and injuries had be secondary.


    Only one thought consumed him: even at the cost of aggravating his injuries, he would make this human pay.


    Death wasn''t a concern for him, as deep within the abyss, his Soul Seed remained intact.


    It was his dignity that truly needed defending!


    As John''s attack concluded, Ghana immediately channeled his dark divine power, transforming into a wisp of ck smoke, stealthily reappearing behind John.


    With the Libra in hand, he smashed it down heavily towards John''s back.


    Even though the silvery Libra couldn''t unleash its capability to devour the ORDER at this moment, it remained a Divine weapon of immense strength, especiallybined with Ghana''s dark divine power.


    If this blow were to strike John, the damage would be severe.


    However, John''s reflexes were razor-sharp.


    With a slight sidestep, he evaded the descending Libra.


    Due to Ghana''s forceful onught, his momentum carried him forward, exposing a vulnerable gap in his side.


    John, seizing the golden opportunity, brandished his de, its radiant gleam emanating from the Divine Pce, targeting straight for Ghana''s heart.


    In the nick of time, the silver-white Libra transformed into a bolt of lightning, intercepting John''s de.


    The sh between the sword and Libra unleashed a surge of powerful energy ripples.


    The surrounding air seemed to be torn apart by the de''s aura and divine power, leading to consecutive explosive sounds.


    The fierce energy flux left the spectators below, metaphorically ''munching popcorn,'' wearing expressions of sheer astonishment.


    They couldn''t fathom the intensity of the duel between these two formidable beings.


    John let out a cold chuckle, his aura intensifying with terrifying magnitude.


    The luminance from the Divine Pce''s de grew even brighter, its trajectory swift and focused, aimed straight at Ghana''s vulnerabilities.


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure, Ghana desperately summoned the remnants of his dark divine power, conjuring yet another ck shield.


    However, this time was different.


    The shield,posed of dark divine power, trembled incessantly, seemingly on the brink of shattering.


    John''s eyes shone brilliantly, resembling stars in the night sky.


    He was well aware that the unstable ck shield signified that Ghana''s dark divine power was nearing its end.


    "Meet your end!" John eximed, the gleam of his sword shing as it effortlessly prated Ghana''s dark shield, piercing straight into his chest.


    With a roar of agony, Ghana''s form exploded violently, scattering into countless fragments of flesh.


    Propelled by the explosion''s force, John swiftly drifted back, hovering emotionlessly in mid-air, his gaze cold yet resolute.


    "Is it over? Did we actually y a Devil?"


    The bewildered members of the squad at the battle''s edge murmured amongst themselves, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    The massive demon form of Ghana had shattered into pieces right before them, creating a surreal sight.


    This was a Devil, an entity on par with deities!


    A supreme being whose mere thoughts could dictate the fate of countless lives.


    How could it be reduced to nothing by a single thrust of their captain''s de?


    Before setting out, their quest had been simple: drive the Devil back into the Abyss, ensuring it posed no threat to the Godyer Continent.


    A task they would consider aplished if achieved.


    They never truly believed they could vanquish a Devil.


    Yet, what was unfolding before them now?


    Just as the squad members prepared to step out from the Divine Guardian''s protective barrier to clear the battlefield, John suddenly gestured for them to halt.


    "Don''t be hasty," he warned. "The battle isn''t over yet!"


    The group looked up in shock. Before they could voice their confusion, they observed a monumental shift on the battlefield.


    The scattered remnants of Ghana''s body now hovered in the air, converging from every direction.

 Chapter 281 280-Calling for Backup

    <h4>Chapter 281 Chapter280-Calling for Backup</h4>


    The onlookers stood agape, staring at the unfolding scene before them.


    The scattered chunks of Ghana''s body, eerily moving as if they each possessed a separate life, began converging towards the center, eventually vanishing into utter darkness.


    A ck vortex materialized from nowhere, pulsating with an overwhelming surge of dark energy.


    John, gripping the Divine Pce in hand, had his eyes burning with intensity.


    He had known all along that Ghana wouldn''t be so easily defeated.


    Being a true Devil, one of the world''s mightiest deities, the resilience of its life force was, naturally, unparalleled.


    After all, a starving camel is stillrger than a horse, even when gravely wounded...


    From the midst of the ck vortex, an arm, its skin dark and speckled with tiny red glows, suddenly shot out.


    Then, as if tearing the very fabric of space, the unscathed Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana sprung forth.


    "Damn it! To think I was pushed to such a state by you¡ªit''s the shame of my life!"


    Ghana, enveloped in dark vapors, stood panting heavily, muttering under his breath.


    It was hard to fathom that this demon before them was the same Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    Compared to his earlier state, the transformation was like night and day.


    Not a single patch of skin on him remained intact; his entire form was marred by gaping wounds.


    ck blood oozed from him, and every droplet that fell to the ground corroded it, leaving one pit after another.


    The squad members could only stare, wide-eyed.


    John, however, looked unperturbed, having anticipated the scene.


    "I must admit," he said, "I didn''t expect that after shattering your body, you''d persist so tenaciously..."


    Upon hearing John''s slightly mocking words, Ghana abruptly raised his head, his eyes hawk-like, intently fixed on John.


    "Human, don''t be too arrogant. Had I not been nursing old injuries, the oue of today''s fight would still be uncertain!"


    John shed a radiant smile, reveling in confronting those who talked tough despite being cornered.


    He casually proposed, "How about I give you a moment to catch your breath? Once you''ve regained your strength, we can resume our battle."


    Before Ghana could retort, the squad members below became anxious.


    "Captain, you mustn''t!"


    "Strike while the iron is hot!"


    "Captain, reconsider this!"


    ...


    John waved his hand dismissively, interrupting the distressed exmations of his squad.


    He gazed amiably at the forlorn figure of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, his eyes shimmering with an indifferent yet casual light.


    Ghana fell silent.


    Recalling John''s earlier unstoppable onught, he couldn''t help but inwardly grumble.


    What''s the point of continuing? This human is nothing short of a monster in human guise!


    He had lived for countless years, having visited the Godyer Continent more than once.


    Yet, he''d never encountered a human as aberrant as this young man.


    His expertise in soul bewitchment was entirely ineffective against him.


    Physicalbat?


    He was outmatched there too.


    Though it irked Ghana to admit it, even at full strength, in conventionalbat, he might not be a match for this human.


    What baffled him most was his inability to detect any trace of divinity in this man, implying he wasn''t a deity.


    That a mere mortal could ascend to such prowess was utterly inconceivable!


    Ghana paused, then with a look of resignation, conceded, "I won''t fight anymore... Just state your purpose. Why have you sought me out here?"


    John, wearing a puzzled expression, retorted, "Between our factions, we''re natural enemies. Do you really need to ask?"


    Ghana''s face mirrored the perplexity, "Your statement sounds like a joke... Do you think I''m unaware of human nature? Innately self-centered, driven by personal gain; would someone of your caliber act without a substantial incentive?"


    John''s face was painted with a blend of helplessness and amusement.


    To be honest, he wasn''t quite sure of his own motives.


    Joining the Devil Hunting Elite Team was merely an opportunity to spar with more Devils.


    Up to this point, John had encountered only three god-tier beings.


    The Fallen Angel Leviathan, who had now be a mere specter under hismand, granting him the Divine Pce and several exceptional equipment items.


    Desire-embodied Mammon, on the other hand, had been banished by him to the Void and would certainly not return anytime soon.


    Through his duel with the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana today, John gradually discerned the level of his own prowess.


    Against most god-tier bosses, he felt more than adequate.


    As for the very pinnacle of deities, he had yet to face any, and was unsure of his odds against them...


    Seizing the opportunity while John was lost in thought, the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana began to surreptitiously recuperate.


    Their earlier confrontation had drained him substantially of his dark divine power.


    The injuries within him, once suppressed, were now raging like turbulent seas, causing him immense agony.


    On top of that, using his soul to resurrect his body had added insult to injury, overburdening his weakened state.


    Given this rare moment of respite, how could he not grasp it?


    Among the 72 devils of the Abyss, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana was renowned as a cunning strategist.


    Amidst devils that often resorted to brute force, Mammon and Ghana were the two that posed the most headache to the righteous camp.


    Ghana believed that, with his wit, he might find a glimmer of hope in this dire situation.


    His trio of eyes glinted mischievously, slowly shifting their gaze to the squad members below who were spectating.


    If he couldn''t overpower the formidable young man before him, could he not exploit these weaker links?


    However, just as this thought sprouted in Ghana''s mind, John abruptly raised his head, fixing him with a peculiar stare.


    "Somehow, I sense a hint of conspiracy emanating from you..."


    John lifted his Divine Pce, channeling a surge of power into it, as its brilliant sword light emerged once more.


    He said nonchntly, "I believe it''s best to first render youpletely defenseless before we discuss further matters..."


    A chill ran down Ghana''s spine.


    In John''s voice, he detected a thick undertone of murderous intent...


    In the past, such mocking words were ones Ghana would direct at his own prey.


    To be treated as prey for the first time today was indeed a most disconcerting experience!


    Ghana''s thoughts raced as he swiftly unfurled his four wings, gliding backwards.


    Almost the very instant he took off, a sword beam brimming with terrifying powernded exactly where he had just been.


    Ghana''s expression instantly darkened.


    "I admit, I may not be your match right now, but I won''t allow you to belittle a great Devil in such a manner!"


    Ghana roared, raising his silvery Libra high.


    The battlefield, already made fragile from their intense battle, began to fracture further, with a massive portal slowly taking shape.


    John stared intently at this spatial gateway, a glint of confusion shing in his eyes.


    He couldn''tprehend why Ghana would expend his dark divine power to open such a portal at a time like this.


    However, it didn''t take long for John to grasp Ghana''s intentions.


    Emerging from the shadowy portal was a creature resembling a praying mantis, yet many timesrger in size.


    It had a triangr head, its body shielded by tough ck tes, and six slender legs supporting its hulking form.


    Atop were two arms, sharp and elongated like des.


    It was almost an exact replica of a praying mantis, only vastly magnified...


    As the creature crawled out from the dark portal, it immediately knelt before the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    "Majestic master, have you summoned your most loyal servant?"


    The creature''s voice seemed undefinable in terms ofnguage, but everyone present could decipher its meaning.


    Ghana extended a hand, resting it on the creature''s head.


    "Venom, I summoned you from the distant abyss because I require your assistance."


    The creature lifted its head, only then realizing the grievous state of its master.


    Rage ignited in itspound eyes as it bellowed, "Who is it?! Who dares to insult my glorious master like this?"


    Ghana sighed, "Venom, it''s these humans who took advantage of my injury and pushed me to this point... The mightiest among them is still beyond your capabilities. I''ve brought you forth to eradicate the lesser pests for me."


    Following the direction of Ghana''s pointing finger, the creature fixed its gaze upon the squad members who had been spectating.


    A cold, twisted aura emanated from the creature, causing the previously rxed expressions of the squad to freeze instantaneously.


    They could all sense the terrifying aura of the creature, one they were currently ill-equipped to counter...


    If all of them were in their prime and coordinated well, perhaps they could withstand the creature''s assault.


    However, they had previously been gravely injured by Ghana.


    Although they had recovered slightly, they were still a long way from being fully restored.


    The creature''s darkpound eyes swept over the battlefield before finally resting on John.


    Its pupils contracted sharply!

 Chapter 282 281-Ghana’s Threat

    <h4>Chapter 282 Chapter281-Ghana''s Threat</h4>


    They could all sense the terrifying aura of the creature, one they were currently ill-equipped to counter...


    If all of them were in their prime and coordinated well, perhaps they could withstand the creature''s assault.


    However, they had previously been gravely injured by Ghana.


    Although they had recovered slightly, they were still a long way from being fully restored.


    The creature''s darkpound eyes swept over the battlefield before finally resting on John.


    Its pupils contracted sharply!


    It was uncertain whether the creature had detected something from John.


    Its previously fierce aura halted momentarily.


    Its steps became more hesitant.


    The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana pped its head in frustration.


    "You''re not meant tobat him. For now, he''s beyond your reach. I''ll handle him. You only need to dispose of the other insignificant pests..."


    The creature''s spirit was immediately rejuvenated.


    It was aware it couldn''t defeat John, but the others nearby seemed worn out, appearing as easy prey.


    As the creature observed John,


    John was also scrutinizing it.


    Under the scrutiny of the Eye of Artemis, the creature''s details were vividly revealed:


    [Dark Harvester--Venom (Demigod Level boss): A peculiar beast born in the abyss, with a grotesque appearance, adept at using its razor-sharp arms to shred any adversary. Naturally tough-skinned and hardy, its two arms are as sharp as tempered steel des. A powerful lordly boss affiliated with the Abyssal Soul Legion, and a trusted subordinate of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana...]


    [Level: 620]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John was momentarily taken aback.


    This seemingly clumsy creature in front of him was a demigod?


    His eyes narrowed, and upon hearing Ghana''s directives, he quickly deduced the Soul-Devouring Devil''s strategy.


    It was evident Ghana recognized his inferiority and chose to target the recuperating members of the Devil Elite Team.


    As Dark Harvester Venom, brandishing its colossal limbs, took steps towards the team,


    John''s eyebrows raised, readying himself to intercept Venom.


    But before he could teleport, Ghana appeared before him.


    Seeing the battered Ghana, John remarked coolly, "Do you believe you still possess the strength to challenge me?"


    A grotesque smirk yed on Ghana''s demonic face, "I don''t need to defeat you. I only need to dy you for a moment. Given Venom''s prowess, it won''t take long to ughter yourrades..."


    John''s brow furrowed, clearly disying his displeasure.


    He deeply loathed being threatened in such a manner.


    Yet, he recognized the truth in Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s words.


    All Ghana needed to do was hinder him, and the summoned Demigod Level creature could easily massacre the squad members.


    For all professionals, reaching level 500 is unquestionably a significant milestone.


    Surpassing level 500 designates one as a true demigod.


    For a squad with members who, on average, are only level two to three hundred, the presence of such a power is a devastating blow.


    Suddenly, John tightly grasped his Divine Pce, his expression chilling as he asked, "What do you want?"


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana believed he''d pinpointed John''s weakness.


    He dered smugly, "My demands are simple. Leave this ce now and never bother me again..."


    "If you don''t ept this, the lives of yourpanions will be forfeited here... Even if you manage to kill Venom afterwards, it won''t bring back yourrades!"


    John nced at him, his eyes shimmering with an intent so lethal it seemed palpable, sending an involuntary shiver down Ghana''s spine.


    But, reminding himself that he held the upper hand, Ghana puffed out his chest.


    The fact that he, a majestic Devil, felt threatened by a mere human''s gaze was humiliating!


    Ghana fumed internally.


    Lifting his Divine Pce, John, devoid of any emotion, warned, "I''d advise against making such an irrational move. Threats don''t hold much weight with me."


    Ghana sneered, "If that''s the case, then stand by and watch as Venom ughters yourpanions..."


    John''s thoughts raced, and as he turned to look at his pale-faced teammates, he found himself torn.


    If this world were merely a game, he wouldn''t bear such a burden.


    They''d be mere NPCs, their deaths inconsequential.


    But John knew he was in a real world.


    These teammates were living beings.


    Entrusting these individuals to him was an act of faith by Duke Dinan.


    John couldn''t bear to watch theserades, with whom he shared pleasant memories, be massacred by the beast.


    Seeing John halt his actions, a triumphant grin spread across Ghana''s face.


    Ever since their first confrontation, Ghana felt stifled.


    Every skill he unleashed seemed ineffectual against John, who consistently had him on the run.


    But now, having found a way to seize control of the situation, how could Ghana not be ted?


    In his view, the sentimental bonds between humans were their greatest weakness.


    In the past, when Ghana invaded the Godyer Continent, he exploited this vulnerability, devouring the souls of several formidable beings.


    Even though those whose souls he devoured were not as highly leveled as Ghana, and he could easily defeat them in a direct confrontation, this Soul-Devouring Devil relished the sight of these humans in agony due to emotional ties.


    Not just John and Ghana, but the rest of the squad, sheltered within the Divine Guardian barrier, also understood the Devil''s intentions.


    Their lives were now leverage against their leader.


    The realization brought an unparalleled sense of shame to the squad members.


    With a raspy voice, Dragonfang spoke, "Galewind, do not concern yourself with our lives. If we can drive the Devil out of Godyer Continent, our deaths will have meaning!"


    Hills added in a subdued tone, "Indeed, in the face of light and justice, individual lives are inconsequential. Captain, don''t torment yourself over this."


    One by one, the other squad members echoed simr sentiments, signaling John to fight without restraint. They were prepared to trade their lives for the peace of the continent.


    But John didn''t share this sentiment. Having brought them here, he was resolved to bring every one of them back intact!


    It was a principle he''d always adhered to, be it with yer teammates or these NPC allies ¨C he didn''t want to abandon anyone.


    Pensively furrowing his brows, a sudden spark of insight shed across John''s mind.


    He realized he possessed a long-forgotten skill that might just be apt for the current predicament.


    Lifting his head, he revealed a radiant smile.


    "Do you truly believe... that your tactics can alter your fate?"


    Before Ghana could respond, John raised a hand.


    The divine power surged, and energy roiled around him.


    Once again, the very fabric of the battlefield''s space began to ripple like water.


    [Summon of the Chaos God (Divine Skill) (Level 1): in by the primordial power of the God of Chaos, you''ve been granted a hint of the ''Chaos'' ORDER''s authority. Using the power of the Devil, you can summon chaotic entities from other realms. The summoned item or creature''s level, attributes, and functionality are random. Duration of summon: 10 minutes. Skill cooldown: 24 hours.]


    This was a skill John had grasped within the Godyer Temple.


    Aside from a single use upon its acquisition, he had never invoked it again.


    The reason was simple.


    Ever since he emerged from the Godyer Temple, he hadn''t encountered a foe truly demanding enough to necessitate the summoning of a creature for aid in battle.


    But now, this skill seemed tailor-made for the present circumstances.


    Although uncertain of what creature he might summon from another realm, given his current prowess, the level of the summoned being should undoubtedly be formidable.


    In truth, John fully realized that the ''other realm'' mentioned in the skill description referred to the Abyss itself...


    "Hopefully, I can summon something capable of halting a demigod..."


    John muttered under his breath.


    No sooner had his words faded than a twisted magical portal unfurled before him.


    The very sight of the magic portal almost made Ghana''s eyes pop out of his skull, for upon it, he sensed an aura that once instilled bone-deep fear in him: Chaos! An ORDER exclusive to Lord Azazel, epitomizing utter darkness and strangeness, once made the entire Abyss shudder in terror beneath its might.


    Ghana swiftly straightened up, all three of his eyes fixated intently on John. "Why can you wield my father''s power?"


    John paused momentarily, but quickly connected the dots.


    Since he had acquired this summoning ability afterprehending a trace of the ''Chaos'' authority, invoking the skill inevitably involved drawing upon the Chaos ORDER.


    However, what he hadn''t expected was for such a subtle hint of the Chaos ORDER''s power to be instantly detected by Ghana.


    John nonchntly shrugged and responded, "Want the answer? Seek it out for yourself. If you can defeat me, you''ll understand why I can wield the power of the Chaos ORDER..."


    With a thunderous roar, the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana flung his silvery Libra straight at John''s face.


    The frenzied, twisted dark divine power instantly enveloped the entire battlefield.


    John, with a casual flick of his hand, sent the Silver Libra flying off with Divine Pce''s force.


    "Calm down. Such brutish tactics won''t grant you even a sliver of hope..." John''s words were tinged with a hint of mockery.

 Chapter 283 282-Battle of the Summoned

    <h4>Chapter 283 Chapter282-Battle of the Summoned</h4>


    Ghana panted heavily, his three eyes intently fixed on John, seemingly attempting to pierce through him with a gaze that sought to discern every hidden secret.


    He never imagined that he would witness the power of the Chaos ORDER in another, an authority that had once solely belonged to the great Emperor Azazel, the Abyssal ruler he revered most.


    The true master of the Abyss, and the only one the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana ever acknowledged.


    It was this unwavering belief that made Ghana intolerant of Bael, the leader of the 72 abyssal Devils, usurping the supreme throne of the Abyss.


    "Speak quickly, have you met Emperor Azazel? What happened to him? Why has his Soul Seed started to grow autonomously? Has something befallen him?"


    John tilted his head slightly, looking at Ghana with a touch of surprise in his eyes.


    The Devil''s demeanor at this moment evoked a sense of wonder within him.


    Little had he expected that Azazel, sealed in the Godyer Temple for millennia, still had such devout followers in the Abyss.


    The previous Desire Devil Mammon had shown simr sentiments, and now Ghana exhibited the same attitude.


    "I''ll repeat myself: if you want answers, defeat me first!" John''s casual tone further infuriated Ghana.


    Yet, the Devil found himself at a loss, knowing deep down that the man before him was unlike any other human.


    The strength he wielded surpassed Ghana''s wildest imaginings.


    He even doubted whether, at his prime, he could ovee this formidable adversary.


    At this juncture, Ghana could only ce his hopes on the Dark Harvester Venom he had summoned, hoping its threat to the nearby humans would give John pause.


    However, such hope was swiftly shattered.


    From the magic gate initiated by John, an immense aura began to slowly descend.


    First, a massive head resembling that of a hippopotamus emerged.


    Then, its entire body followed.


    Stretching several tens of meters in length and covered in rigid ck scales, the dark aura emanating from this being was so intense that even Ghana dared not underestimate it.


    And he recognized this creature.


    Even within the Abyss, its reputation was renowned.


    [Abas, Lord of the Styx (Demigod Level boss): A terrifying creature birthed from the inneryers of the Styx in the Abyss. He prefers to lurk deep within the Styx, hunting those who attempt to cross the river. He possesses formidable defensive capabilities and has a penchant for devouring other dark entities... Summoned to the Godyer Continent by a unique power, duration of existence: 10 minutes.]


    [Level: 635]


    [Race: Undead]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Upon emerging from the magic gate, Abas seemed momentarily disoriented, shaking his massive head.


    He then gazed around withntern-like eyes, until finally, his gaze settled on John.


    "Young man, was it you who summoned me from the Abyss?"


    John raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    He hadn''t anticipated that a mere attempt would conjure such a colossal entity.


    The Eye of Artemis had already ryed Abas''s attribute information to him.


    It seemed that this creature''s level was 15 higher than Venom, who had been previously summoned by the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    After confirming the mental link was stable, John smiled slightly, "Indeed, it was I who summoned you¡­"


    Abas bowed his head, his red eyes filled with reverence and submission. "Command me, master. I will execute your every directive."


    With a cold smirk, John pointed to Venom, who had halted in the distance, "My demand is simple: restrain that creature. Do not allow it to harm any of mine."


    Abas looked up abruptly, fixing his gaze on Venom.


    A fierce and relentless aura emanated from the Lord of the Styx, locking onto Venom intently.


    Since Abas''s arrival, Venom hade to a standstill, sensing the looming danger.


    Abas''s notorious reputation in the Abyss as a relentless hunter of dark beings was well known, and being targeted by such a creature was far from fortunate.


    On the other side, Ghana''s expression turned increasingly grim.


    As Dark Harvester Venom looked questioningly at its master, Ghanamanded fiercely, "Fear not, Venom! You are the mightiest leader of the Soul Legion. This monstrosity cannot harm you. Destroy it!"


    Abas, with his robust legs, began advancing slowly towards Venom.


    Hearing the encouragement from his master, Venom''s morale soared.


    He charged at Abas without hesitation.


    Abas, taking steady steps with a mountain-like presence, was surrounded by wild currents of dark energy.


    He locked his fierce and unwavering gaze on Venom, filled with the intent to battle.


    As they met, the atmosphere grew tense, as if the air itself had frozen.


    Abas lunged forward, opening his vast maw to attack Venom.


    Venom swiftly sidestepped, his de-like arms shimmering with a cold light, shing towards Abas''s body.


    The collision of de against scale emitted a sharp metallic ng.


    With his immense size and incredibly durable scales, Abas received only a superficial scratch from Venom''s assault.


    With a furious roar, Abas violently twisted his body, flinging Venom into the distance.


    Venom steadied himself, his eyes cold as steel.


    He recognized Abas''s superior size, defense, and strength but knew his own advantage: a speed that Abas could never match.


    Venom moved rapidly, his ded arms dancing in the air, casting ghostly afterimages as they shed relentlessly at Abas, like a storm.


    Abas, instead of retreating, braced himself against Venom''s blows.


    At times, he would use his massive ws to catch Venom''s de, attempting to restrain him.


    However, Venom''s agility enabled him to dodge Abas''s strikes while continuing his relentless counterattacks.


    In the midst of their battle, Abas let out a thunderous roar as the dark energy around him erupted, sending a surge of ck mist toward Venom.


    Sensing danger, Venom quickly maneuvered, skillfully evading the onught of dark energy.


    Undeterred, Abas shifted his tactics, spewing a thick cloud of ck mist from his mouth.


    It morphed into a vast shadow of darkness, charging at Venom like a dense fog.


    Venom''s eyes grew more focused, sensing the oppressive force of the dark energy from within Abas.


    He lifted his de-arms high.


    As the shadow neared him, Venom swiftly swung his arms, his des gleaming as they sliced the dark silhouette into several pieces.


    Yet the dark energy persisted, reforming into numerous dark projectiles that rained down on Venom.


    Venom wasted no time, disappearing instantly from the spot, as the ck projectiles pounded the earth, carving one crater after another.


    When he emerged again, he had stealthily positioned himself behind Abas.


    His dual desshed out, striking like lightning at Abas''s vulnerabilities.


    However, Abas''s response was swift and fierce.


    He whirled around with immense speed, and with a powerful sweep of his ws, sent Venom hurtling through the air.


    Venom''s body brutally met the ground, a plume of dust rising upon impact.


    Lifting his head, Abas exuded a terrifying aura of darkness, hastily pursuing Venom.


    Despite his pain and the scars marring his form, Venom, undeterred, rose and brandished his des, preparing for another onught.


    The two collided once more, the battle growing more fierce and frantic.


    Venom unleashed his ultimate technique, his de shining continuously like a flowing river, attempting to break through Abas''s defenses.


    Yet, Abas remained unyielding, his scales sparking with every shing attack, showing no signs of vulnerability.


    But Venom was not disheartened.


    He zeroed in on a specific weak point on Abas, delivering hundreds of shes in a mere matter of seconds.


    This relentless, pinpoint assault finally bore fruit, as scales at that location shattered, revealing the raw flesh beneath.


    With another swift strike, a deep gash opened, blood spurting out in torrents.


    A tormented roar escaped Abas as dark energy churned wildly, forging an imprable shield around him.


    With a menacing growl, he charged at Venom, aiming a fierce w strike.


    Venom reacted in a split second, plunging his des downward against Abas''s oing w and propelling himself upward with a strong push off the ground.


    Abas''s attack was thwarted, his w met with the unwavering resistance of Venom''s des.


    Seizing this fleeting opportunity, Venom circled Abas, his des gleaming ominously, aiming for a weak point at Abas''s back.


    Abas let out a guttural cry, his internal dark energy swirling more fiercely, reinforcing his protective barrier.


    With great force, heshed out with his tail, flinging Venom away like a ragged doll.


    Venom crashed heavily into the ground, bearing the weight of the impact.


    As Abas closed in with a ferocious growl, Venom, bloodied and beaten but unbowed, struggled to his feet.


    With des shimmering unpredictably in his grip, he braced himself for another fierce retaliation.


    The battle intensified, their forms weaving and darting across the battlefield in a relentless dance.


    With an aura that seemed boundless in strength, Abas, wrapped in his dark energy, unleashed his assaults like a torrential storm, pushing Venom to the very edge of desperation.

 Chapter 284 283-The Battle Continues, Venom Falls

    <h4>Chapter 284 Chapter283-The Battle Continues, Venom Falls</h4>


    Amidst the fierce battle between Abas, the lord of the Styx summoned by John, and Venom, the most formidable leader of Ghana''s Soul Legion, their masters weren''t idly standing by.


    They too shed once again, resorting tobat to resolve their disputes.


    Because Abas could only manifest for 10 minutes, John needed to capitalize on this window to defeat the Soul-Devouring Devil, Ghana.


    In contrast, Ghana aimed to stall John, creating an opportunity for Venom to unleash his full potential.


    Simultaneously, Ghana was also desperate to extract information regarding Azazel from John.


    In his pursuit of this knowledge about Azazel, Ghana had be recklessly determined. The silver Libra was once again in his grip.


    No longer suppressing his internal injuries, Ghana channeled all his dark divine power, intending to defend his devilish dignity through this battle.


    "Mortal," he roared with a maddened fervor, "you cannot fathom the strength of a devil at its peak. I will defeat you, extract your soul, and learn everything I desire!"


    The towering devil, reaching several meters in height, radiated an overwhelming aura, deep and demonic.


    John, on the other hand, gripped his Divine Pce sword firmly, the de emitting a brilliant radiance.


    His casual andposed demeanor suggested that he was confident, even before the battle had fullymenced.


    Indeed, John hadn''t regarded Ghana''s threats seriously.


    Moving with lightning speed, John approached Ghana as if he were a gust of wind.


    The swing of his Divine Pce was sharp and unstoppable.


    Ghana gritted his teeth, defending himself with all his might against John''s assaults.


    But John was agile, his sword techniques fluid like drifting clouds and flowing water, every move ruthless and precise.


    Unleashing his skill, his Divine Pce peaked in intensity, condensing into a massive radiant sword beam that sliced through the air towards Ghana.


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine Talent): Through relentless training of your martial arts, at the pinnacle of your skills, you have finallyprehended this lethal blow. Activated in battle, this strike embodies the force of the universal ORDER, capable of breaking all shackles, even gods would find it hard to resist.]


    Sensing the imminent threat from the sword beam, Ghana raised his silver Libra, pouring dark divine power into it, transforming it into a solid shield in front of him.


    The condensed sword beam from John and Ghana''s dark divine power shed with each other, creating an intensely vtile scene.


    John''s offensive was relentless, his energy surging as he leaped and directed another brilliant sword beam at Ghana.


    Ghana''s face paled as he desperately defended, but he was unmistakably being pushed back.


    A glint of cold determination shed in John''s eyes.


    He knew he couldn''t afford to waste more time.


    He needed to finish Ghana quickly, lest the time for Abas, Lord of the Styx, to remain would run out.


    Once again, he harnessed his energy, instantly elerating his attack speed.


    Each swing of his sword sent forth a brilliant streak of light.


    Ghana felt the mounting pressure, his defenses starting to falter.


    This instilled a deep sense of unwillingness in his heart, but no matter how hard he tried to defend, he couldn''t break through the radiant beam from John''s Divine Pce.


    John''s gaze became increasingly cold and indifferent, his thirst forbat surging.


    Every sh he delivered carried a force capable of annihting everything, his sword beam piercing the heavens and bursting forth with blinding radiance.


    "I told you, you''re no match for me!"


    "People often doubt my words, but the end always proves that I''m right."


    "I gave you a chance before, to quietly retreat back to the abyss. Why did you refuse? Do you devils truly not value your own lives?"


    "Even if there''s a Soul Seed of yours in the abyss, if I kill you here, what rtion does the resurrected Soul-Devouring Devil have with you?"


    With every swing, John would utter a casual remark.


    It was as if he wasn''t engaged in an intense battle, but rather leisurely strolling in his own backyard,pletely at ease.


    For Ghana, John''s adversary, the situation was starkly different.


    Currently, he was desperately fending off every wave of John''s attacks, sweat pouring from his brow, making him appear utterly exhausted.


    While the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana was powerful, he had already expended most of his dark divine power.


    His once-prided soul ORDER had no effect on John.


    Now, he could only rely on the resilience of his physical form to extend the time he was being passively battered.


    As time progressed, Ghana was steadily overwhelmed by John''s ferocious assault, while John only seemed to get the upper hand.


    At this moment, John''s entire body was cloaked in a thundering blue electric glow.


    His speed was so swift that he seemed to be transcending space, each attacknding precisely on Ghana.


    Raising his Divine Pce high, a lightning-like sword beam streaked across the night sky, carrying boundless might, directed at Ghana.


    Ghana hurriedly tried to defend, but his defense couldn''t withstand this godlike strike from John.


    The sword beam prated the dark divine power barrier and heavily mmed into Ghana.


    "No! I will not admit defeat!" Ghana eximed in terror.


    He had never imagined that a human could possess such overwhelming power, enough to threaten his very existence as a Devil.


    John''s sword radiance descended like a deity from the heavens, cleaving into Ghana.


    The dark divine power shield that Ghana had erected instantly shattered.


    The entire battlefield trembled under the force of the sword''s might.


    Ghana let out a guttural roar as he tried to muster his dark divine power, only to see it sliced into oblivion by John''s sword, unable to form any protective barrier.


    Suddenly, John retracted his Divine Pce, a cold smirk ying on his lips.


    He knew Ghana had reached his limit and that all of his struggles now were in vain.


    A glint of desperation shed in Ghana''s eyes, seizing this brief respite John deliberately provided to recover his dark divine power.


    Whether John''s actions were meant to mock or had another purpose, Ghana could no longer care.


    Elsewhere, the battle between Abas, Lord of the Styx, and Dark Harvester Venom was also drawing to a close.


    The sh of these two behemoths was filled with twists and turns.


    Likely due to their simr levels of power, their initial confrontations saw neither gaining a clear advantage, but now, they were entering the final phase.


    Abas''s body was massive.


    His enormous maw and scaly, armored hide were his most fearsome weapons.


    Venom, on the other hand, relied on his agile movements and the sharp steel des attached to his arms, showcasing his lethal offensive capabilities.


    A smug grin curled the corners of Abas''s mouth.


    He opened his jaws wide, releasing a thick surge of dark energy, akin to a tidal wave, which formed into a swirling ck vortex, charging towards Venom.


    Venom''s expression turned grave. He crossed his arms in front of him, forming a solid defense.


    The dark vortex collided with his twin des, producing a piercing sh of metal.


    With a swift step, Venom darted beside Abas like lightning, his de-like arms striking swiftly, akin to serpents lunging at their prey.


    However, Abas had already anticipated Venom''s move.


    Opening his massive maw, a surge of dark energy erupted, effectively halting Venom''s attack.


    A sh of determination glinted in Venom''s eyes.


    Without hesitation, he propelled himself forward using his segmented limbs, lunging at Abas once again.


    Every strike he made was brutal and swift, hoping to defeat Abas quickly to then aid his master, Ghana.


    Yet, no matter how ferociously Venom attacked, he could not inflict significant damage.


    Abas''s hide was incredibly tough; Venom''s strikes merely left superficial scratches on him.


    With a thunderous roar, Abas opened his jaws once more, ready to unleash his ultimate ability ¨C Dark Devouring!


    A terrifying surge of dark energy gushed from Abas''s mouth, manifesting into a massive ck water wall, rolling toward Venom.


    Born from the Styx, although an Undead creature, Abas''s mastery over the water element was unmatched.


    The tumultuous ck water wall surged forward, heading straight for Venom.


    The multifaceted eyes atop Venom''s triangr head blinked frantically, sensing the corrosive nature within the wall, recognizing the imminent danger.


    Instinctively, he retreated, attempting to evade the expansive reach of the ck water wall.


    However, the attack''s scope was vast.


    The wall rapidly expanded, ensnaring Venom entirely.


    Frantically, Venom shed at the corrosive dark energy within the water wall, only to soon realize the futility of his resistance.


    The ck water wall continued to constrict, seemingly aiming to devour himpletely.


    Panic began to cloud Venom''s multifaceted gaze.


    A sinister gleam shed in Abas''s eyes, unleashing an even more potent surge of dark energy.


    The ck water wall grew more ferocious, trapping Venom with no means of escape.


    As Venom made contact with the wall, he quickly felt the corrosive sensation, as if his very being was gradually melting away, an irreversible process.


    He struggled with all his might, trying to break free from the wall''s grasp, yet failing time and time again.


    Eventually, no sound emanated from within the ck water wall.


    The onlookers were left utterly astounded.


    Could it be? The once fearsome Venom had been so easily devoured by a summoned creature?

 Chapter 285 284-Ghana’s Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 285 Chapter284-Ghana''s Spection</h4>


    "Venom..."


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s eyes widened in shock, his expression darkened.


    His heart bled internally.


    Dark Harvester Venom was his most loyal and efficient subordinate.


    Ever since he was banished from the Abyss to the Godyer Continent, it had been Venom who had assisted him in leading the Soul Legion.


    A warrior of Demigod Level strength ¡ª even in the Abyss, such a being was not to be trifled with or lost casually.


    Ghana had believed that summoning Venom could turn the tide of the battle.


    He hadn''t expected it to result in Venom''s death.


    Ghana red at Abas, wishing he could shred this Lord of the Styx, who had emerged from the Abyss, into a thousand pieces to quench the rage in his heart.


    Yet, John stood nearby, watching him with a threatening gaze, preventing Ghana from acting on his impulses.


    For Ghana, dispatching Abas, Lord of the Styx, would not be a challenging feat.


    Even though he was grievously injured and had little of his dark divine power remaining, he still didn''t see Abas, Lord of the Styx, as a threat.


    Such was the confidence of a Devil.


    In the Abyss, the 72 Devils and a few god-level demons reigned supreme.


    While Abas, Lord of the Styx, was indeed a formidable entity, boasting a level surpassing 600 and truly embodying the might of a Demigod, he still paled inparison to these gods.


    However, he had always hidden deep within the Styx, a river with peculiar abilities in the Abyss that gods preferred not to meddle with.


    Thus, Abas, Lord of the Styx, had never picked sides, always maintaining a stance of neutrality.


    Ignoring the menacing look from Ghana, Abas calmly approached John.


    The creature, bearing a resemnce to a hippopotamus, showed a look of reverence on its grotesque face as it said, "Honored Master, I havepleted the quest you entrusted to me..."


    John nodded subtly, speaking with satisfaction, "Very well. I''ve noted your spiritual imprint. When I summon next, I''ll prioritize calling upon you."


    Joy filled the heart of Abas, Lord of the Styx, as he nodded. It seemed that John''s summons held an irresistible allure for these dark creatures of the Abyss.


    John couldn''t understand why it was so.


    But he could keenly sense the tion within Abas, Lord of the Styx.


    Abas began to fade, slowly dissolving, until eventually, he vanishedpletely from John''s side, returning to the depths of the Abyss.


    Holding the Divine Pce sword, its de pulsing with light, John suddenly lifted his gaze and looked at Ghana with a gleaming smile. "Now that yourst reliance is gone, do you wish to continue this futile struggle?"


    Ghana''s face was a mix of pallor and despair, and hepsed into profound silence.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Ghana finally spoke with difficulty, "I admit, today I am truly defeated. Your power has surpassed my expectations... I''ve lived for eons, and never have I encountered a human as powerful as you. My original intent was to glean information about Lord Azazel from you. But now, seeing as even my own life hangs in the bnce, the age-old truth remains: the victor prevails and the loser yields. So, do with me as you please..."


    Tossing the silver Libra from his grasp, Ghana disyed a gesture ofplete surrender.


    Many had initially suspected some devilish plot or subterfuge from him.


    However, witnessing the destion on his face, they finally realized that this once-arrogant Devil genuinely chose to surrender.


    Dragonfang, Hills, and the others exchanged surprised nces, struggling to wrap their minds around this astonishing turn of events.


    In their limited understanding, they could never have imagined witnessing a Devil - an entity on par with deities - bending his knee before them.


    In the ancient legends of the Godyer Continent, Devils were the eternal nightmares of all sentient beings.


    From a young age, these tales of horror had imprinted a deep-seated fear of Devils in their hearts.


    John, however, wasn''t particrly surprised.


    In the end, Devils were simply stronger beings.


    They were far from the omnipotent gods of legend.


    Thus, they too had their emotions and desires, fears, and sorrows.


    Even if they often spoke with detachment, true indifference was beyond them.


    "There''s something I''ve always been curious about," John began, tilting his head slightly, his gaze intense and earnest, "If you were banished to the Godyer Continent, you should be aware of Azazel''s Soul Seed awakening. Why are you so fixated on obtaining news of Azazel from me? If the Soul Seed is drawing on the dark energy of the Abyss, it means he''s fallen. Even if you did get information about Azazel from me, what good would it do?"


    Ghana''s face was a portrait of dejection, and his form began to diminish, reverting to the human-like appearance they had first seen when they encountered him.


    "You wouldn''t understand, human," Ghana began, his tone devoid of its former edge, now soft and even. "No matter how much you know about our Abyss, you can never truly grasp what Lord Azazel means to it."


    "In your human world, this Godyer Continent is a fertilend, rich in resources and bursting with elemental essence. But the Abyss is different; it''s nothing but darkness, an eternal, never-ending void."


    "Before the birth of Lord Azazel, all beings in the Abysscked true intelligence. They drifted aimlessly, much like wild beasts, driven solely by instinct. It was Lord Azazel who brought order to the Abyss. Using his dominion over chaos, he gradually unified it, transforming the Abyss into a livable realm."


    "I''m aware of the event you speak of," Ghana continued, his voice tinged with wistfulness. "But in my heart, I always clung to a sliver of hope that perhaps, one day, Lord Azazel would return to the Abyss and lead us towards boundless glory."


    John fell silent, taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected the Devil he had encountered, bound in chains of order in the Godyer Temple, to hold such a revered position within the Abyss.


    While Azazel might symbolize darkness and malevolence in most tales, in the Abyss, he was their greatest savior.


    "I can tell you with certainty that the hope you harbor is utterly baseless," John finally broke the silence, his voice gentle yet firm. "Azazel has fallen into the Void, never to return. The awakening of his Soul Seed is merely a testament to the return of the chaotic order to the Abyss. A new Azazel will emerge in time."


    Ghana sank back into silence.


    After a long while, he looked up, a bitter smile ying on his lips.


    "But will this new Azazel be the revered lord we once knew?"


    John slowly shook his head, replying with casual detachment, "That''s none of my concern. I am but a human, inherently opposed to your kind."


    "And don''t you have grander aspirations? I refuse to believe that you are unaware of the affairs concerning the Godyer World and the other realm."


    The expression on Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s face briefly faltered but quickly returned to its initial state.


    With a bitter smile, he spoke, "Indeed, given your power, you must know of this. But from the depths of my heart, I have little interest in invading other worlds."


    John raised an eyebrow, a look of surprise washing over his face as he regarded the Soul-Devouring Devil before him.


    This was a novel revtion; a demon uninterested in conquering other realms?


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana simply shook his head, not wishing to borate further. "Thank you for addressing my uncertainties. Now, you can decide my fate as you see fit..."


    Upon seeing the outstretched hands of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, John hesitated, not immediately choosing to strike.


    Even though a mere charge of power would be enough to bring Ghana to his ultimate demise.


    After a thoughtful pause, John said softly, "If I were to spare you now, allowing you to return to the Abyss, what would you do next?"


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana looked up abruptly, his face etched with astonishment. "You mean to say, you won''t kill me?"


    John allowed a slight smile, "We share no deep-seated animosity. Why should I condemn you? Besides, if I kill you here, a new Soul-Devouring Devil will rise from the Abyss. This holds no meaning for me."


    Ghana''s gaze became increasingly perplexed, "I never expected such a unique perspective from a human."


    "However, be sure of your decision. If you release me back to the Abyss, the next time we meet, we will be adversaries. The conflict between the Abyss and Godyer Continent will never cease. It is the eternal struggle between light and darkness. By sparing me now, countless humans might lose their lives in the imminent war between the Abyss and Godyer Continent because of your choice."


    John shrugged nonchntly, "What''s that got to do with me? You''re no real threat to me anyway."


    The array of emotions on Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s face was a spectacle.


    He hadn''t expected such an irresponsible statement from a human.


    Suddenly, as if struck by a realization, he eximed with a look of sheer astonishment, "Could it be that, like those ss beings from unknownnds, you don''t belong to this world?"


    At these words, a sharp glint shed across John''s eyes.

 Chapter 286 285-Collaboration with the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 286 Chapter285-Coboration with the Devil</h4>


    John seemed to catch the sharp glint in Ghana''s eyes.


    In the weary, mncholic trio of orbs that belonged to the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, a faint smile emerged. "Well? Surprised by what I''ve said?"


    Instead of directly addressing the query, John responded with a neutral face, "Surprised might be an overstatement. I''m merely curious about what led you to believe I hail from another world."


    Ghana slowly shook his head, stating solemnly, "It was merely a spection on my part, but now I''m leaning towards thinking that my hunch might just be the truth. The moment individuals like you stepped into the Godyer realm, we took notice. Those hypocritical deities of Godyer Continent have set their sights on the Void,rgely ignoring your presence. But we''re different. Weck interest in the Abyss, hence we''ve been quietly observing you."


    "While my brothers are preupied with internal strife, I''ve harbored no ambition for power, investing more of my energy in observing neers like you. I''ve noticed something peculiar: you all seem to possess a unique ability to teleport, to leave our world at will and reappear just as easily."


    "I once tried to track one of you, but even with my capabilities, I couldn''t determine your origins. Many specte that youe from an unknown ce, perhaps one beyond the confines of the Godyer realm?"


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana expressed all his spections in one breath.


    John, in turn, remained silent, fixing his gaze on the earnestly speaking Ghana. "Go on. What else have you deduced?"


    Ghana blinked, asserting seriously, "If I continue, won''t you entertain thoughts of silencing me permanently?"


    John''s fingers gently caressed the hilt of his Divine Pce sword, his expression unreadable. "I haven''t considered that...yet."


    Ghana spread his hands out nonchntly, "In any case, it hardly matters. I''m currently devoid of any means to resist. If you truly wish to end me, it would be as effortless as lifting a finger."


    John shook his head in exasperation. Instead of making a move, he flipped his right hand and directly stashed the Divine Pce into his equipment slot.


    "Speak freely. If you provide a usible exnation, perhaps I really will release you back into the Abyss," he assured.


    A sly grin appeared on Ghana''s face.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Though I''ve never spoken of it to anyone, I believe my conjecture isn''t misced. You all, despite having sses identical to those in the Godyer realm, seem to advance in a manner wholly unlike ours."


    "You don''t require dedicated training or meditation. Merely ying a sufficient number of monsters enables you to level up instantly!"


    "To be honest, I''ve never heard of such a bewildering mode of advancement."


    "Furthermore, you appear to have your unique mode ofmunication.


    Your factional roles are clear-cut, and everyone''s purpose, right from their arrival in the Godyer realm, seems predetermined."


    "Apart from another world, I can''t fathom where else you might havee from."


    After a brief silence, John softly inquired, "Are you certain you''ve never shared this spection with anyone else?"


    Ghana smiled faintly, responding without hesitation, "Of course. So, rest assured. If you were to end me, no one would know about your origin from another world."


    Johnpsed into silence once more.


    The assertion was such that he found no words to reply.


    In truth, from the moment Ghana voiced these thoughts, John''s intent to kill had dissipated.


    Perhaps killing a Devil would yield some extraordinary equipment.


    But sparing this one seemed to be more advantageous for John.


    He discerned in Ghana a temperament starkly different from the previous Desire Devil, Mammon.


    This Devil wasn''t as frenzied, appeared more rational, and wasn''t as brutally disposed towards members of other factions.


    Regarding the ughter of the people in the surrounding viges, while John felt outrage, he didn''t perceive it as egregiously inappropriate.


    For a Devil to consume the souls of ordinary beings to heal its wounds was all toomon in the Godyer Continent.


    ording to intelligence provided earlier by Duke Dinan, therge-scale massacres caused by other Devils far surpassed that of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    In the dwarven territories east of the Easternwood Empire, an entire dwarf town had been obliterated, with not a single life spared - a true annihtion.


    And after the massacre, that Devil swiftly disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    Byparison, the ughter at the Soulstone Temple seemed trivial.


    The major forces of the Godyer Continent had already braced themselves for inevitable casualties.


    Thus, John didn''t mind sparing the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana before him.


    Duke Dinan''s quest, when he dispatched the Devil Elite Hunting Team, was to drive the Devil away, not to kill it.


    Of course, Duke Dinan probably never dreamed that John could directly and head-on defeat a genuine Devil.


    Seeing John deep in thought, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana neither disturbed him nor attempted to flee.


    It was well aware that escaping in the presence of a formidable being like John wasn''t going to be easy, especially when within the Soulstone Temple, which bore the ancient seals of the Holy Light Church.


    "Here''s the deal," John began, reining in his wandering thoughts. "I''ll let you return to the Abyss, but you must agree to one condition."


    Unexpectedly, Ghana didn''t immediately agree.


    Meeting John''s gaze, it nonchntly responded, "First, tell me what this condition is. Then, I''ll decide whether I can ept."


    John realized that the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana truly seemed indifferent to its own life and death now.


    Only someone who no longer cared for their own life could remain so unperturbed in the face of mortality.


    This indifference made John begrudgingly respect the Devil before him.


    When the Desire Devil Mammon was defeated previously, its demeanor was far from the calm andposed attitude shown by Ghana now.


    "Don''t worry," John said with an air of nonchnce. "The favor I''ll ask of you won''t vite your principles, nor will it ask you to betray the Abyss or darkness. It''s quite a simple request, really, nothing you''d find burdensome."


    Ghana nodded understandingly, "As long as it doesn''t ask me to betray the Abyss or darkness, I can amodate your request. In truth, I don''t have much of a choice right now. Your mercy is already a grace in itself."


    John gazed intently at Ghana, articting each word clearly, "My request is this: On a future day, when our two worlds truly merge, you and your Soul Legion must vow never to invade our world."


    Ghana paused momentarily, a look of mild surprise crossing his face, "Is that all?"


    John simply nodded, "Yes, it''s as straightforward as that."


    A puzzled expression appeared on Ghana''s face, finding it hard to believe that the man who bested him would make such a seemingly casual request.


    Ghana never had aspirations to invade this other world.


    It wasn''t forck of desire to spread darkness or hunt souls, but rather, he believed that if the Abyss couldn''t conquer the Godyer Continent, aiming for this emerging other world was a tad ambitious.


    Neither the Abyss nor the Godyer Continent had any clue about the nature of this soon-to-merge world.


    And even if the Abyss did manage to invade it, heavy losses might make them easy pickings for those who fancied themselves as righteous deities of the continent.


    "So, do you think my request is reasonable?" John inquired.


    Hearing this, Ghana responded without hesitation, nodding, "Absolutely. This request is almost too easy for me. I, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, swear by the eternal darkness that I will not invade the other world as long as I live. Should I break this vow, may my spirit be utterly destroyed."


    With a grave countenance, Ghana pronounced this most solemn oath.


    Suddenly, a mysterious ripple descended from the sky, enveloping Ghana.


    This was the contractual pulse of the eternal darkness he worshipped, signifying the activation of his vow.


    Only then did John nod in satisfaction.


    For a being of Ghana''s stature, ordinary oaths held no real binding power.


    Such usual oaths were, after all, overseen by the very ORDER they controlled.


    It was like watching over oneself, utterly pointless.


    However, Ghana swearing by the darkness was an entirely different matter.


    The cosmos originated from light and darkness¡ªlight representing righteousness and darkness epitomizing evil.


    These two forces nearly symbolize the primal ORDER of the universe.


    The ORDER controlled by these deities mainly extends from the light and dark.


    Thus, Ghana''s oath was akin to swearing upon the very source of his power.


    Should he betray it, there''s a high likelihood that, as described in his vow, he might indeed face utter annihtion.


    "It''s been a pleasure working with you," John said, waving his hand dismissively. "You can return to the Abyss now. I assume your injuries would heal faster in its environment?"


    Yet, he noticed that Ghana remained motionless, a strange look on his face.


    John raised an eyebrow, a hint of bewilderment in his eyes.


    To his surprise, Ghana let out a wry chuckle, "I can''t return right now. The portal I used to descend has been closed from the Abyss side. To return, I''ll have to find a new natural passage."


    John was momentarily at a loss for words.

 Chapter 287 286-Altering Memories

    <h4>Chapter 287 Chapter286-Altering Memories</h4>


    Atst, John understood why Ghana had been so hesitant all this while.


    His face betraying his surprise, he asked, "Didn''t you just open a portal to the Abyss?"


    The bitter smile on Ghana''s face became even more pronounced. "It''s not as simple as you think. For Devils of our caliber to traverse from the Abyss to the Godyer Continent, a natural spatial rift is essential. The portals we open on our own cannot amodate our ORDER divine power."


    John finally had his moment of revtion. So that was the reason...


    Before he could further react, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana suddenly turned and pointed to the side. "There''s another pressing issue. Our conversation wasn''t encrypted. How do you n to handle your team members?"


    Taken aback, John followed Ghana''s gaze and noticed the other members of the Devil Elite Team staring nkly at the two of them.


    As he locked eyes with them, almost instinctively, they stepped back, a hint of caution shing across their expressions.


    John was at a loss for words.


    He suddenly realized that in the midst of his engrossing conversation with Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, he had utterly forgotten about the presence of his teammates.


    A pang of worry washed over him. Having rarely teamed up with NPCs in the past, John subconsciously considered them equivalent to yer characters.


    Detecting their wary gaze, John was momentarily uncertain about how to address the situation.


    "How about this? I can kill them all for you... Dead men tell no tales," said Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    His casual words, however, bore a ruthless coldness.


    Slowly, John shook his head, certain that murder wasn''t the ideal solution.


    He then looked up at Ghana, inquiring evenly, "Being the Soul-Devouring Devil, you control the ORDER of souls. You should have the means to alter memories, right?"


    The smile on Ghana''s face broadened as he chuckled, "You hit the mark. Indeed, I possess a method to erase every memory of our conversation from their minds."


    A fleeting look of distress crossed John''s face, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "If there''s such a method, then there''s no need to resort to ughter. Do it," John dered, deliberately ignoring the pleading gazes of the Devil Elite Team members, and moved aside with his hands sped behind him.


    In a sh, Ghana appeared before the group.


    With a gentle wave of his right hand, the expressions of the team members immediately grew vacant.


    "I''d suggest," John''s somber voice began from the side, "that you make the memory alteration thorough... It would be best if they believed that under our collective assault, you were forced to flee back into the Abyss."


    Ghana''s motions remained uninterrupted, yet he found the space to reply to John, "Rest assured. Once I''ve altered their memories, they''ll believe they''ve been through a remarkable and arduous battle today, and that with their team''s coboration, they managed to drive me back into the Abyss."


    John nodded in approval.


    In no time, Ghana finished tampering with the team''s memories.


    Their eyes gently closed, seemingly sumbing to sleep.


    Had John not detected their steady breathing, he might''ve suspected Ghana of seizing the opportunity to ughter them all.


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana slowly withdrew his hand, panting as he returned to his original position.


    Given his strength, meddling with the memories of these few shouldn''t have drained such significant divine power.


    But, he had been severely depleted from the prior battle with John.


    Moreover, in the Godyer Continent, the dark elements weren''t as potent as in the Abyss.


    Even after a brief respite, Ghana remained significantly weakened.


    "They''ll awaken in half an hour," Ghana noted. "By then, they will have forgotten everything that transpired after encountering me, only recalling a challenging battle between us..."


    John tilted his head slightly, a hint of amusement shining in his eyes.


    He softly remarked, "That works... This method of altering memories, are there any chances of unintended consequences?"


    Puffing out his chest with evident pride, Ghana confidently dered, "You needn''t worry about that. Unless the God of Holy Light intervenes personally, not even deities of my caliber, those hypocrites, could possibly restore their memories."


    John finally felt at ease.


    The fact that they, the yers, hailed from another world was information better kept from the indigenous NPCs of the Godyer Continent.


    At present, most NPCs believed they came from some unknownnd, devoid of the notion of two worlds merging.


    If too many were privy to their true origins, there might be deliberate measures taken in response.


    The human heart is unpredictable.


    Even if the native NPCs of the Godyer Continent currently appeared amiable, there was no telling how they''d react upon discovering the truth...


    After a moment''s contemtion, John nonchntly remarked, "Now there''s just onest issue... How can we ensure your safe return to the Abyss?"


    Mentioning this, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s expression once again clouded over.


    With an air of resignation, he confessed, "In truth, from the very moment my brothers exiled us to the Godyer Continent, they never intended for us to return safely."


    "We, the so-called failures, were merely their vanguard for the invasion of the Godyer Continent. Deep down, we always knew our fate was sealed ¡ª destined to be encircled and in by those self-righteous, hypocritical deities."


    John chuckled lightly, his tone breezy as he interjected, "Things aren''t asplicated as you portray them. In fact, I have something here that can effortlessly transport you back into the Abyss..." As he finished, John produced a scroll from his bag.


    [Abyss Gate Scroll (Divine item): A scroll used to open a gateway to the Abyss, requiring the stimulus of ORDER divine power to activate. Upon each use, it creates a one-way passage to the inneryers of the Abyss. Duration: 1 minute. Scroll usage count: 2/3...]


    This was the scroll John had obtained when he defeated the Fallen Angel Leviathan, capable of opening a passage to the Abyss.


    Previously, it seemed Leviathan had already utilized it once, leaving two more uses avable.


    The properties of the scroll did not specify any level constraints, implying that even god-tier beings could use it to ess the deeper parts of the Abyss.


    The moment John revealed the Abyss Gate Scroll, Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s eyes lit up with intensity.


    He could distinctly sense the potent dark energy imbued within the scroll, as well as a faint hint of spatial ORDER.


    After John disyed the scroll''s attributes to Ghana, the Soul-Devouring Devil''s excitement became palpable.


    Perhaps this item truly held the potential to return him to the Abyss he so dearly missed.


    "With this at your disposal, you should be able to effortlessly return to the Abyss, right?" With a serene smile gracing his face, John asked casually.


    Ghana nodded without hesitation, "There should be no issue. I can sense this item''s deep connection with the Abyss. The passage it opens will surely be stable."


    John channeled his inner energy into the Abyss Gate Scroll.


    With a resonating hum, a swirling vortex of darkness materialized in the space before them.


    Peering through the vortex, one could faintly glimpse the bleakndscape beyond.


    "Don''t forget our agreement. I hope that when we meet again, we can share a drink in camaraderie, rather than engage in a life-or-death battle," John remarked with a yful grin.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Ghana nodded and eagerly approached the swirling vortex. With a leap, the Devil disappeared entirely into the Dark Vortex.


    John stood in the now-empty Soulstone Temple, stroking his chin in contemtion.


    A thought crossed his mind: the Abyss Gate Scroll''s passage remained open for ten minutes.


    Should he seize this rare opportunity and venture into the deeperyers of the Abyss?


    Despite ying in the game "Godyer" for such a long time, he had never set foot in the Abyss.


    Furthermore, many matters required him to journey to the Abyss for resolution.


    For instance, the pet egg left by Queen Medusa in his inventory required specific materials from the Abyss to hatch.


    Besides, with the imminent merging of the two worlds, the Abyss would undoubtedly be a formidable adversary in this realm.


    Understanding one''s enemy in advance could offer better preparation for future battles.


    After careful consideration, John decided to resist the tantalizing idea.


    There were still many tasks left undone on the Godyer Continent.


    One should eat one bite at a time and take one step at a time; there was no need for undue haste.


    The Abyss, teeming with countless twisted dark creatures, would see him someday...


    It was more prudent to focus on the present.


    As for the passage opened by the Abyss Gate Scroll, if it went to waste, so be it.


    Investing in a Devil was a loss John could bear.


    Indeed, even though John''s demands of Ghana seemed nonchnt, it didn''t mean he would genuinely let the Devil off the hook.


    With this agreement in ce, soliciting Ghana''s assistance in the future would be much simpler.


    This was the primary reason John was willing to spare Ghana in the first ce...

 Chapter 288 287-The Return, Quest Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 288 Chapter287-The Return, Quest Rewards</h4>


    Half an hourter.


    The team members, with their eyes tightly shut, slowly opened them. First, there was a flicker of confusion in their gaze, which was swiftly reced by awakening rity. They gathered around John, all talking at once.


    "Captain, what just happened to us?"


    "I recall we repelled the Soul-Devouring Devil, didn''t we? How did we lose consciousness all of a sudden?"


    "Goodness, the images of that battle are still fresh in my mind; even thinking about it now leaves me wanting more."


    "That Devil''s strength truly surpassed my expectations. I wonder if the other Devils we''ll encounter will be even more formidable than the one today?"


    ...


    John stood with a faint smile on his face, quietly listening to the team''s discussions.


    The wariness and sense of impending danger that once filled their eyes had vanished, reced by admiration when they looked at him.


    It seemed that Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana''s words weren''t empty; it had indeed altered their memories.


    "Thank you all for your cooperation. It was through our collective efforts that we managed to drive away that dreadful Devil..."


    John''s calm voice resonated, further igniting the excitement and joy in the team members'' expressions.


    In their recollections, they had waged a relentless battle against the Devil.


    Through trials and tribtions, they finally seeded in banishing the Devil from the Godyer Continent.


    It was a victory like no other.


    Even across the annals of history, few had achieved such a glorious feat. How could they not be ted?


    "Let''s go; it''s time to leave this ce..."


    Leading the way to the entrance of the Soulstone Temple, John began to depart, with the others following close behind.


    After this battle, any doubts about John''s abilities had evaporated.


    They wholeheartedly acknowledged him, seeing him as the only suitable leader for the Devil Elite Hunting Team.


    Exiting the Soulstone Temple and traversing the shadowy Mystic Forest, they made their way back to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire via the nearest town.


    The group found themselves once again in the grandeur of the imperial pce.


    Standing at the pce entrance, after notifying the guards, and gazing at the imposing and fierce dragon sculptures before them, the group felt an inexplicable sense of having been away for ages.


    They had departed early in the morning, seeking battle with the Devil, and returned under a starlit sky.


    A full day of intensebat had left everyone mentally and physically drained.


    Duke Dinan, ever the jovial figure, stood in his grand hall, weing the triumphant return of the team.


    "Ha-ha! I knew you wouldn''t let the empire down! Well done! Among all the Devil Hunting Elite Teams, you are the only one toplete the expulsion quest. You''ve truly brought honor to our empire!" Duke Dinan''s heartyughter echoed throughout the hall.


    Members of John''s team bowed in session.


    Noticing John''s puzzled expression, Duke Dinan hurriedly exined, "Mr. Galewind, you might not be aware, but ever since it was known that several Devils descended upon the Godyer Continent, it wasn''t just our Northern Myst Empire that took action. The neighboring Easternwood Empire, along with other realms like the elves and dwarves, have all formed their own Devil Hunting Elite Teams. However, up to this moment, only we have truly seeded in the Devil expulsion quest. The others returned empty-handed..."


    At this point, the team''s vice-captain, Dragonfang, interjected, "Wasn''t there word that the elves had also traced a Devil? Didn''t they engage it in battle?"


    Duke Dinan''s joyful expression shifted to one of bitterness, "You''re right, Dragonfang. The Elven Empire did indeed confront a Devil, but their oue was a total annihtion. Even with a Demigod Level elven elder leading the charge, they couldn''t withstand the Devil for more than half an hour. Six powerful beings, all between level 200 and 300, were all massacred by that Devil. Years of their painstaking cultivation served only as nourishment for that Devil''s recovery."


    "So, after you departed, I was deeply concerned for your safety. Fortunately, youpleted the quest sessfully and protected the security of the empire."


    Upon hearing Duke Dinan''s exnation, the team''s earlier excitement waned, and a somber mood settled among them.


    They had never anticipated that hunting the Devil would be fraught with such peril.


    In terms of strength, the Elven Empire was by no means inferior to the two great human empires.


    In fact, when it came to the number of top-tier warriors, they even surpassed them.


    After all, elves, as a species, naturally possessed longer lifespans.


    These extended lives gave birth to even more powerful beings among them.


    Yet, such a formidable empire had no power to resist when faced with the Devil.


    The painstakingly formed Devil Hunting Elite Team had tragically be fodder for the Devil.


    Detecting the team''s disheartened mood, Duke Dn pped his hands to shift the topic.


    "Let''s not be too disheartened," he said. "Didn''t you all sessfullyplete the quest? That in itself is a beacon of victory!"


    He gestured toward the door, and a procession of attendants emerged, each bearing a gleaming tray.


    They approached the team members.


    Atop each tray was a card with a ck background framed in gold.


    "After seeking the emperor''s permission, I''ve secured these rewards for your sessful questpletion," Duke Dn announced. "Each card can be exchanged at the capital''s bank for one million gold coins."


    The sight of the cards on the tray brought radiant smiles to the team members'' faces.


    This was the primary reason they had agreed to engage in such perilousbat.


    High risks often brought high rewards.


    Serving the empire in battle would naturally bestow the richest of rewards.


    With a sly grin, Duke Dn continued, "Of course, I believe that for many of you, money might seem rather trivial. Given your current levels and capabilities, acquiring wealth would be a breeze. Therefore, I''ve also secured each of you an opportunity to enter the Imperial Treasury once, where you can choose a single item for yourselves."


    Hearing Duke Dn''s words filled with mirth, the smiles on the team members'' faces blossomed even more.


    The Imperial Treasury!


    That was the culmination of countless years of the Northern Myst Empire''s acquisitions.


    No one truly knew the extent of the treasures it held.


    But there was a shared belief among them all: anything that emerged from the Imperial Treasury was indisputably priceless.


    Duke Dinan led the way out of the grand hall, guiding the team deeper into the pce.


    Through intricately carved corridors they weaved, making several turns, until they finally arrived before an imposing, ancient bronze door.


    Silently guarding the entrance stood two figures, shrouded entirely in ck robes.


    Their faces, concealed beneath their cloaks, remained unseen, yet their withered hands hinted at their advanced age.


    Standing behind Duke Dinan, John''s eyebrows subtly raised the moment heid eyes on the pair.


    From these two cloaked guardians, he detected a faint but undeniable aura of danger.


    Clearly, these two had a higher rank than anyone else present, excluding himself.


    The Eye of Artemis activated discreetly, revealing the attributes of the two cloaked figures to John:


    [Imperial Guardian: A top-tier warrior dedicated to the service of the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family, specifically responsible for guarding the Imperial Treasury. They rarely take action, but no one has ever dared to underestimate their power!]


    [Level: 498]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    ...


    [Imperial Guardian: A top-tier warrior dedicated to the service of the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family, specifically responsible for guarding the Imperial Treasury. They rarely take action, but no one has ever dared to underestimate their power!]


    [Level: 499]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    A profound astonishment shed in John''s eyes.


    No wonder he sensed danger from them ¨C they were merely a step away from the Demigod realm.


    John marveled inwardly, realizing that these long-standing native powers indeed possessed profound depths of strength.


    Such guardians of the treasury, wielding such formidable strength.


    "Halt! No outsiders beyond this point," one of the cloaked guardians stepped forward, blocking the path with an aura of unyielding authority.


    From beneath the robe, a raspy and emotionless voice echoed.


    Without taking offense at the brusque words of the guardian, Duke Dinan solemnly presented a golden badge, "By the Emperor''s decree, I lead these heroes, who have upheld the honor and safety of the Empire, to im their well-deserved spoils."


    The guardian took the badge and examined it closely.


    After a moment of scrutiny, the two shared a brief nod of understanding.


    "Ah, the heroes who sessfully repelled the Devils. It''s remarkable that the younger generation possesses such power these days," the guardian who had spoken earliermented, a rare note of admiration in his voice.


    Clearly, they had been informed beforehand by the Northern Myst Empire''s Emperor.


    The guardians then approached the bronze doors, cing their hands upon its surface.


    A cryptic surge of energy emanated from them, and the doors began to glow faintly before gradually opening.


    Taking back his badge, Duke Dinan carefully tucked it into his chest.


    Turning to the team with a gentle smile, he said, "Proceed inside on your own. Feel free to choose any item you fancy from the second floor. However, you''re limited to one item each. Beware of the powerful barriers on the higher floors and refrain from wandering recklessly."


    John, a touch surprised, asked, "Won''t you apany us, Lord Chancellor?"


    With a light chuckle, Duke Dinan shook his head, "I''m not privileged to enter here. The Emperor''s decree only allows the Empire''s heroes, such as yourselves, to step inside."


    John nodded in understanding, then led his team slowly into the heart of the treasury.

 Chapter 289 288-The Peculiar Stone

    <h4>Chapter 289 Chapter288-The Peculiar Stone</h4>


    John nodded in understanding, then led his team slowly into the heart of the treasury.


    [System Notification: You have entered the 1st floor of the Northern Myst Empire Treasury (Uncharted Area).]


    The dispassionate mechanical voice echoed in John''s ears. When he lifted his gaze, he was instantly taken aback, gasping in astonishment.


    Good heavens, where have I found myself?


    It was nothing short of paradise!


    Spread before him was an expansive space.


    Row upon row of wooden shelves were meticulously arranged, with countless equipment and items, each shimmering faintly, ced in designated sections.


    The sheer variety was overwhelming, dazzling to the eye.


    Even the most unassuming of these treasures would be considered invaluable on the Godyer Continent.


    Even with the memories he inherited from Azazel, John found his breath hitching.


    Those from his team trailing behind him were utterly breathless.


    Their eyes widened in sheer wonder, looking very much like country bumpkins entering the big city for the first time.


    Though these individuals were renowned NPC powerhouses of the Northern Myst Empire, they had never before been granted the privilege to step into this treasure trove.


    After all, this was the most heavily guarded sanctuary of the Empire, essible only to those with monumental achievements.


    "Everyone, feel free to explore and choose something to your liking," John said with a light chuckle, proceeding deeper into the treasury on his own ord.


    His team, after a brief moment of stunned silence, scattered in all directions, rushing towards the treasures that caught their fancy.


    Though the Imperial Treasury was filled with invaluable items, there was no sense of chaos or clutter.


    Everything was systematically arranged, categorized by type, and clearlybeled.


    Given the plethora of treasures around, the team decided it best to directly seek out their desired equipment or item, guided by the clearbeling.


    As for John, there wasn''t anything specific he coveted.


    So, he simply strolled leisurely, taking in the splendor around him.


    Everywhere John looked, each piece disyed on the shelves was a priceless treasure, any of which could incite frenzied scrambles and battles if taken out.


    Epic-grade equipment and items here were asmon as cabbages in a marketce.


    Some exuded a faint orange glow, clearly marking them as legendary equipment or items.


    They weren''t rare in this treasury.


    However, after a leisurely stroll, John did not spot any of the highest-ranked Divine Equipment or items.


    Pensively, he cast his gaze towards a winding staircase not too far away.


    It seemed the treasures of that caliber would be on the second floor or above.


    By the stairs, a subtle barrier shimmered into view.


    Although the barrier wasn''t particrly bright, the dangerous energy fluctuations it emitted could be felt by everyone.


    Casually probing it with his divine power, the barrier responded, sending ripples across its surface.


    It had obviously detected John''s divine essence.


    This was intriguing.


    A hint of curiosity sparkled in John''s eyes.


    For a human empire to possess the capability to set up such a powerful defense barrier that even his divine power couldn''t go unnoticed was surprising.


    Could it be that a god-tier being was lurking within this pce?


    Pondering this, John shook his head slowly.


    He found it hard to believe that the Northern Myst Empire had such high-caliber experts backing it.


    Deities were always aloof, looking down upon the mortal realm from their Divine Realms.


    They would never manifest directly on the Godyer Continent.


    Thus, the only usible exnation was that this defense barrier wasn''t set up by the Northern Myst Empire itself...


    As John stood silent at the entrance to the second floor, Saphir, who happened to walk by, approached with a curious look on his face.


    "Galewind, what are you doing here? Didn''t the Prime Minister tell us that we aren''t allowed on the second floor? You might as well give up on that idea."


    Turning to face Saphir, John saw him holding a fiery-red energy gem, beaming contentedly.


    "You''re overthinking it. I''m not trying to ascend to the second floor; I''m just curious about this defense barrier," John rified.


    Saphir blinked, his face breaking into a sly smile. "This defense barrier you''re talking about? I''ve heard a thing or two. Rumor has it that when the empire established this treasury, the reigning emperor personally set up this defense mechanism. And with each subsequent coronation, every new emperor woulde to reinforce the barrier."


    "You have to understand, each emperor of the empire is a Demigod Level powerhouse. Over the decades, countless demigods have infused their power into this shield. This has led to the barrier''s energy growing exponentially, undergoing a metamorphosis... now equating to the touch of a deity!"


    John nodded in realization.


    It was the cumtive result of countless demigod energies.


    Such a phenomenon made sense.


    While a single demigod might pale inparison to a deity in terms of energy levels, there''s strength in numbers.


    The convergence of energies from multiple Demigod Level beings could indeed morph into an entity resembling a deity''s order.


    "It seems you''ve already chosen what you wanted?" John''s gaze shifted to the gem in Saphir''s hand, a yful smile forming on his lips.


    Saphirughed heartily, spreading his hand open to reveal the fiery-red energy gem cradled in his palm. "Indeed! I''ve been searching for an energy gem to embed in my wand. Despite looking for a long while in the market, I found nothing."


    "And yet, here in the Imperial Treasury, it caught my eye immediately!"


    John cast his eyes downward and examined the details:


    [Heart of me (legendary item): Legends speak of an eternal me, deep within the bowels of the earth, a fire that has zed for countless eons. Drawing its might from the core''s energy, this me has the power to reduce all to nothingness. Surrounding this me,mon stones, under the relentless and unyielding heat of time, eventually transform into miraculous objects pulsating with rich elemental energy. asionally, these objects are ejected to the surface during volcanic eruptions. These naturally-formed marvels often serve as coveted energy gems for embedding...]


    [Enhancement Attributes: +300 Attack power, +800 Mana, +50% fire magic damage, +20% affinity with fire elements...]


    [Additional Skill: Fire Roar (Passive Skill): Grants the equipment''s user an additional 120 points of fire burn true damage with each attack, bypassing resistances. Duration: 10 seconds...]


    John''s eyebrows quirked in surprise.


    He hadn''t expected the energy gem named "Heart of me" to possess such top-tier attributes.


    While the enhancement properties themselves weren''t particrly unique, the attached passive skill, Fire Roar, was a different story.


    An extra 120 points of fire burn as true damage,pletely ignoring resistances, catapulted the gem''s value several times over.


    Whether for yers or native NPCs like Saphir, the most elusive damage to deal in regrbat was true damage.


    After all, an opponent''s defenses and resistances typically diminish the impact of attacks.


    However, true damage stands apart.


    Itpletely disregards defense and resistances.


    This means, regardless of how much an adversary bolsters their defenses, it bears no effect on the value of true damage inflicted.


    Consequently, any equipment or item in markets and auction houses that can add true damage often fetches astronomical prices.


    John gave Saphir a reassuring pat on the shoulder, remarking gently, "It seems luck is on your side to stumble upon such a prized item here."


    The rugged face of Saphir lit up with a ceaseless grin, though his voice bore an unsettling chill, "Of course. The heavens took what was most precious to me; it owes me some form ofpensation."


    Detecting the destion in Saphir''s tone, John sighed in sympathy.


    Saphir slowly shook his head, a steely glint shimmering in his gaze, "It''s okay. The day of my revenge wille. I believe it won''t be too far away."


    John nodded slightly. Saphir''s mood soon settled, and his radiant smile returned.


    "Hey, Captain," Saphir jested, "If you can''t find something you fancy, why not pass the opportunity to me? I''ve been drooling over other treasures here. It''d be a shame to let it go to waste."


    John yfully rolled his eyes, quipping, "Why don''t you take a nap? You can have anything you want in your dreams."


    Saphir burst into heartyughter.


    Turning back, John resumed his stroll amongst the wooden racks, perusing the assorted treasures.


    Each item''s attributes disyed before him.


    Even though the equipment and items boasted impressive traits, none truly captivated him.


    Just as he decided to randomly pick a piece, a peculiar object caught his eye.


    It looked like a nondescript stone, intricately carved into the shape of a leaf with clear, delicate patterns etched onto its surface.


    The wooden que next to the stone bore a brief description: "Extraterrestrial. Contains a unique power..."


    The mystery surrounding the stone was not its origin, but the fact that John couldn''t discern its attributes!


    And that was most intriguing.


    With his Eye of Artemis activated, even Divine items'' properties would be crystal clear to him.


    Could this stone possibly surpass even the Divine tier?

 Chapter 290 289-Group Chat Chatter

    <h4>Chapter 290 Chapter289-Group Chat Chatter</h4>


    [Mysterious Leaf: Attributes Unknown...]


    John held the leaf-shaped stone, turning it over in his hands, examining its every detail.


    Strangely, despite its appearance, the object felt exactly like a regr stone¡ªsmooth and cold to the touch.


    Why then did the system describe it as a ''Mysterious Leaf''?


    Merely because it bore a leaf-like appearance?


    He inspected it from all angles, still unable to decipher its true nature.


    Even his Eye of Artemis failed to unveil any information about its attributes.


    Surely, no scouting abilities could surpass the prowess of the Eye of Artemis.


    John then turned his attention to the wooden que describing the stone.


    An extraterrestrial item... Meaning, it descended from the heavens.


    John surmised that even the official appraisers of the Northern Myst Empire were probably in the dark about its true nature, merelybeling it based on its presumed origin.


    Yet one thing was certain¡ªit had indeed fallen from the sky.


    John gazed upward, as if his stare could pierce through the thick ceiling, reaching into the very depths of the heavens.


    For some inexplicable reason, he found himself profoundly drawn to the stone.


    Having fallen from above, it could either be an artifact that drifted from a deity''s Divine Realm or something from the distant Void.


    As for the former possibility, John was now almost certain that it wasn''t the case.


    Regardless of its divine origin, there would undoubtedly be some trace of divine power emanating from it.


    Moreover, John couldn''t fathom any deity in this realm capable of eluding the Eye of Artemis.


    That left only one usible exnation¡ªthis artifact hailed from the remote expanse of the Void.


    Without further hesitation, John decided to im these items as his spoils of war.


    Though their purpose remained unclear, he had an inkling that the object might conceal a profound secret.


    Soon enough, all members of the Devil''s Elite Hunt had chosen their desired treasures.


    They reconvened at the entrance. Upon exiting the grand doors of the Imperial Treasury, each disyed their selected items to the two ancient guards.


    Using their magical methods, the guards erased the unique aura from the items.


    Only after this removal could the squad members truly take these treasures out of the pce. Otherwise, it would be deemed theft...


    Duke Dinan stood nearby, waiting patiently with a gentle smile, showing no signs of impatience.


    John was thest to emerge. Upon seeing his chosen item, the two guards seemed momentarily taken aback.


    "Young man, is this your chosen spoil?" An old and raspy voice emanated from beneath the robes of one guard.


    With an air of nonchnce, John replied, "Yes, is there a problem?"


    The aged guard lifted his gaze, revealing a pair of shimmering eyes, "No issue, just curious. Among all the invaluable equipment and items in the treasury, why this stone?"


    John tilted his head, a smirk ying on his lips, "Perhaps because it caught my eye? After all, the other treasures didn''t seem much use to me. Is this item not meant to be chosen from the treasury?"


    The old guard shook his head, his voice consistently even-toned, devoid of emotion, "Anything on the first floor is within your selection range. I just didn''t expect anyone to choose something seemingly insignificant... I thought you might know of its origins..."


    John''s smile remained, responding lightly, "I''m sorry to disappoint, sir. I merely found it appealing and picked it up."


    Contentedly, the group departed from the Imperial Treasury.


    "Alright, everyone, I''ll be taking my leave for now. If there are any new traces of the Devil, just contact me directly."


    John waved casually to the visibly stunned Duke Dinan and the others, and then, with a ir, turned and walked away.


    Duke Dinan gazed at John''s retreating figure, a curious glint shining in his eyes.


    Swiveling his head towards the other members of the Elite Team, he said impatiently, "Come, to the war room. I want details about this Devil expulsion mission!"


    ...


    Exiting the Northern Myst Empire pce, John''s first stop was the capital''s bank, where he transferred all the gold coins he''d amassed over time onto a ck card.


    Millions of gold coins, amounting to hundreds of millions in cash!


    The old John would have likely leapt for joy at such a windfall.


    However, now, it just felt nd.


    After all, his ount still boasted over a hundred million in liquid assets.


    With wealthes a different perspective.


    For the John of today, money was merely a number.


    His most valuable gain in recent times was, in fact, the few top-notch equipment and items of simr attributes tucked inside his bag.


    Using the teleportation point in the Northern Myst Empire capital, John returned to Silverglow.


    No sooner had he stepped out of the teleportation point than hismunication channel lit up.


    Messages were flooding in from Blue Sea and Adam.


    When they had teamed up temporarily earlier on, the three had created a group chat.


    And now, they were bombarding it with messages.


    Blue Sea: Galewind, are you there, brother?


    Adam: I didn''t expect you to be online so soon after the update, Galewind. Feels like we''ve missed out on a lot!


    Blue Sea: Don''t tell me you''re off on some quest, Galewind?


    Adam: Could be. Maybe the Twelve Trials of the Hero in Storm City?


    Blue Sea: Doubtful. Didn''t Chief Valerie of Storm City mention that the trials would only start in a week?


    Adam: My magic stone just lit up. Did yours, Blue Sea?


    Blue Sea: I noticed my Communication Stone glow briefly when I logged on. Could there already be traces of a Devil?


    Adam: Galewind''s been silent for so long, he must be hunting a Devil!


    Blue Sea: Damn it, household matters held me back. Otherwise, I''d have jumped at this chance to leech some experience!


    Adam: Tell me about it. Regretting it so much!


    John: ...


    The bombardment of messages from Blue Sea and Adam had been a few hours ago.


    So, when John simply replied with those ellipses, he figured it would be a while before the duo saw it.


    But, to his surprise, the moment he sent his message, their icons lit up.


    Blue Sea: There you are, Galewind! Come on, spill. What major feats have you achieved this time?


    Adam: I bet another Devil had some terrible luck, didn''t he?


    John: You two... are you just sitting on yourmunication channels? Why are you responding so quickly?


    Blue Sea: Out with it, Galewind! My curiosity is through the roof!


    John: ...


    Blue Sea: I just got word that the Northern Myst Empire officials are nning a grand banquet soon. Could this have something to do with your recent Devil hunting quest?


    Blue Sea: Adam, how are you always so well-informed? Do you have some ndestine ties with the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family?


    Adam: Nonsense! What do you mean by "ndestine ties"? I got wind of this because a member of our guild received a quest rted to the banquet preparations.


    John: It might not be rted. After all, isn''t it normal for the officials to host banquets?


    Blue Sea: But sending us invitations? That''s not usual, is it?


    John paused momentarily upon reading that message.


    Opening his Communication Stone, he indeed saw a faint glow. A formal invitation bearing the emblem of the Northern Myst Empire appeared before John.


    "Esteemed Mr. Galewind, on behalf of the Northern Myst Empire''s officials, we extend our most sincere invitation. In ten days, we shall host a banquet in the imperial hall to celebrate the return of heroes. We hope you will honor us with your presence... Glory to the Northern Myst Empire!"


    The tone of the invitation was genuine.


    It likely wasn''t sent by Duke Dinan directly, but to have it delivered via the Communication Stone meant it surely had the Duke''s blessing.


    A celebration for the return of heroes? Could it truly be rted to the quest he justpleted?


    As John was pondering, messages from Blue Sea and Adam chimed in again.


    Blue Sea: Galewind, what earth-shattering deed have you performed to be hailed as a hero of the empire?


    Adam: I knew it. Another Devil must''ve had a stroke of bad luck.


    Blue Sea: Seriously? In such a short time, you''ve already finished a quest to banish a Devil?


    John: (wryly) It''s an ongoing quest. It''s not so easily wrapped up, it''s just a milestone victory.


    Blue Sea: Oh, the regret! Had I known, I''d have logged in earlier and tagged along behind you, Galewind. I''d at least have caught some of the action...


    Adam: So, which Devil had the misfortune?


    John was at a loss for words, wondering why Adam was so hung up on the identity of the Devil.


    John: The Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, ranked 45th among the 72 pirs of the abyss.


    Blue Sea: Holy... you actually dealt with a Devil? Did you y or banish him, Galewind?


    John: Neither. We simply expelled him from the Godyer Continent and sent him back to the abyss.


    Blue Sea: ???


    Adam: ???


    Blue Sea: That doesn''t sound like you, Galewind.


    Adam: Right? Weren''t you always keen on ying deities, Galewind? Why the change of heart this time?


    John was left speechless.

 Chapter 291 290-Taking Stock of the Loot

    <h4>Chapter 291 Chapter290-Taking Stock of the Loot</h4>


    After a brief chat with the two guild leaders in the group, John headed to a tavern and found a quiet private booth.


    Only now did he have the chance to open his inventory and meticulously inspect the items he''d garnered from thetest quest.


    In truth, during the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana quest, John hadn''t gained much.


    His main loot came from defeating the Abyssal Malevolence and the Soul-Devouring Serpent in the Soulstone Temple, which dropped a few items.


    Although the Abyssal Malevolence was in by the native NPCs Hills and Balga, its spoils naturally ended up in John''s possession.


    After all, these NPCs couldn''t even see the loot chests.


    Why let it go to waste?


    As for the Soul-Devouring Serpent, it had met its end squarely at John''s hands.


    He had procured two items from the chest it had dropped.


    However, having been embroiled in the subsequent battle with Ghana, John hadn''t gotten around to examining these prizes.


    Now, with some leisure time at his disposal, John was ready to assess his loot.


    Sipping on his beer, he lightly waved his hand over the table.


    His inventory sprang open, revealing five pieces of equipment and items, each emanating a faint glow.


    Two were pieces of equipment, while the other three were items.


    Perhaps due to the exceptional levels of both the Abyssal Malevolence and the Soul-Devouring Serpent, all five items were of epic-grade or higher.


    The faint luminescence radiating from these items signified their undeniable value.


    John allowed himself a satisfied smile, savoring his beer.


    The initial hint of bitterness was quickly followed by a rich and lingering sweetness.


    Activating his Eye of Artemis, the attributes of these items immediately disyed before him:


    de of Bloodspirit (Epic-Grade Weapon): With one strike, souls are ensnared; with one blood, demons are forged. Only those with a bloodthirsty fervor can wield such a wild weapon...


    [Level: Above 280 or requires 450 strength, 200 speed.]


    [ss: Assassin, Rogue...]


    [Attributes: +240 Attack Power, +12% Movement Speed, +50% Sustained Bleed Damage, +70% Armor Pration...]


    [Inherent Skill 1: Bloodspirit Fusion - Upon activation, infuse the de with one''s own blood, amplifying its ferocity to deal gruesome fatal wounds. Additionally, this reduces the enemy''s health regeneration rate, dealing up to 40% true damage...]


    John picked up the first piece of equipment, casually fidgeting with it in his hands.


    This dagger, named the "de of Bloodspirit," boasts a dark red hue, exuding a potent aura of death.


    On its edge, a blood-red rune shimmered, lending it a mysterious allure.


    ording to the attribute details, the de''s base attack was incredibly high.


    Coupled with a 12% boost to movement speed, it seemed tailor-made for sses like Assassins and Rogues.


    Although only of epic grade, it might fetch a handsome price on the market.


    Setting the dagger aside, John''s gaze shifted to the next item.


    [Robe of Abyss (Legendary Equipment): Woven from special magical materials derived from the inneryers of the abyss. Though nothing else was added during its creation, the innate resilience of these materials gives this robemendable defensive prowess...]


    [Level: Above 280 or requires 240 stamina, 200 willpower.]


    [ss: All sses, optimal for those with dark attributes...]


    [Attributes: +300 Health, +13% Stamina, +14% Physical Resistance, +10% Magical Resistance, +5% Damage Reduction...]


    [Inherent Skill 1: Abyssal Domain (Active Skill) - Upon activation, a protective realm forms within a 500-yard radius, reducing iing physical and magical damage. It can mitigate up to 50% of the damage and restore health...]


    ...


    John raised an eyebrow subtly.


    The second piece of equipment was a ck robe named the "Robe of Abyss."


    At first nce, this robe seemed ordinary but emanated an eerie energy ripple.


    The attributes indicated that the Robe of Abyss was a defensive equipment for all sses.


    However, in John''s perspective, it seemed ideally suited for long-ranged sses, such as mages.


    Although the attribute enhancements weren''t astronomical, they were well-bnced.


    All in all, it was a decent piece of legendary equipment, certainly above par.


    After setting the robe aside, John''s attention turned to the remaining three items.


    [Resurrection Talisman (Epic Item): A special amulet that, once equipped, allows the yer to resurrect at their current location, instantly restoring a certain amount of health...]


    ...


    [Stone of Protection (Legendary Item): Endowed with a mysterious power, the Stone of Protection draws its energy from the stars deep within the cosmos. Possessing both guarding and defending attributes, it''s ideal for embedding into armor or essories to significantly amplify their defensive capabilities...]


    [Enhancement Attributes: +400, +10% Elemental Resistance, +20% Physical Defense, +20% Magical Defense...]


    [Additional Skill: Eternal Sanctuary (Active Skill) - Each time the bearer is attacked, the Stone of Protection unleashes its mystical power, granting 12% extra overall resistance and possessing a 5% chance to retaliate, dealing physical damage to the assant. There''s also a chance to inflict a lingering damage effect...]


    ...


    [Scroll of Illusions (Epic Item): A peculiar scroll with short-distance teleportation capabilities. It can set coordinates in any mystical ces or towns. Once activated, it allows the user to teleport to any preset location... Set Coordinates: 10/10.]


    ...


    After examining the attributes of these three items, John could no longer contain his tion, breaking into a broad grin.


    Setting aside the two pieces of equipment for a moment, the properties of these three items were truly rare.


    The Resurrection Talisman was almost like granting yers a second life.


    In the game of Godyer, when yers died, they would only resurrect at the revival pool in towns.


    Yet, the Resurrection Talisman had the astounding ability to resurrect yers on the spot, which could be a game-changer in battles.


    It practically meant yers could engage fearlessly inbat without worrying about falling in battle...


    Then there was the Stone of Protection - an exceedingly top-tier defensive energy gem. Just beingbeled as ''legendary'' testified to the Stone''s immense value.


    Moreover, in the yer market of Godyer, defensive items inherently fetched higher prices than offensive ones.


    John felt that solely based on the Stone of Protection, he could potentially auction it off for a nine-figure sum in the market.


    However, he had no immediate intention of parting with this energy gem.


    Even if he didn''t find a use for it, he could always bide his time and sell when the price was right.


    For some reason, John had a gut feeling that the prices for such energy gems would only escte as the game progressed...


    His gaze then shifted to thest item, the Scroll of Illusions.


    Although it was only of epic-grade, ranking a tier lower than the other two items, it was, paradoxically, the most valuable to John.


    The ability to teleport directly to any set coordinate without needing a portal and the capacity to set as many as ten coordinates was simply irresistible.


    How could John not be tempted?


    The Scroll of Illusions was vastly different from thosemonce Teleport Scrolls.


    While thetter could only transport yers back to their bound primary town and came with a slew of restrictions¡ªsuch as yers having to be out ofbat during its use¡ªthe Scroll of Illusions bore none of these frustrating limitations as described in its attribute details.


    This item was something John could utilize immediately!


    He drained his ss and took to the streets of Silverglow.


    Finding a secluded corner, John set the first coordinate for the Scroll of Illusions.


    [System Notification: You''ve used the Scroll of Illusions and set the first coordinate at Silverglow... Remaining coordinates: 9/10]


    ...


    Subsequently, John made his way to the entrance of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Having prearranged his visit with Isabe, she awaited him directly at the entrance.


    The moment she spotted John, her face lit up with a radiant smile.


    "Mr. Galewind, it''s been quite a while!"


    John responded with a light chuckle, "Indeed, it''s been some time. I''ve been rather busytely..."


    Under Isabe''s guidance, the two navigated familiarly to the third floor of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    In the serene and elegant private chamber, Isabe expertly pulled out a chair for John.


    Only after he settled down did she gracefully take a seat opposite him.


    The long table was set with a variety of utensils.


    As Isabe mixed a drink for John, she inquired with a yful grin, "Mr. Galewind, are you here to auction off something at our establishment?"


    John took his time, observing the woman before him.


    Her form-fitting long dress entuated her curvaceous silhouette perfectly.


    Combined with her exquisite features, she exuded an allure of mature charm.


    With a radiant smile on his face, John teased, "It''s only been a few days, and yet Miss Isabe seems to have be even more beautiful..."


    Isabe responded with a reserved smile, jesting, "Mr. Galewind''s ttery is growing even sweeter by the day." With that, she slid a freshly prepared juice towards John. "I recently acquired this crafting skill. My mentor says it''s quite delightful. I hope Mr. Galewind will give it a try..."

 Chapter 292 291-The New Auction

    <h4>Chapter 292 Chapter291-The New Auction</h4>


    Lifting the drink that bore a resemnce to orange juice, John took a delicate sip.


    The taste was genuinely impressive,cking the tanginess associated with real-world orange juice, instead offering a hint of mild sweetness.


    "Miss Isabe''s craftsmanship ismendable. Even if you were to leave Dawn Breeze Auction House, I reckon you could thrive running your own beverage store and make quite the fortune."


    ttered by John''s praise, Isabe''s face disyed a perfectly bnced blush, "Mr. Galewind, always the jester. My creations are crafted from the most ordinary fruits in this game world, producing beverages with no bonus effects. Who would be interested in such in fare?"


    John replied with a soft smile, neither confirming nor denying her self-deprecating words.


    After finishing his drink and sharing some light banter, Isabe cleared the table of utensils, packing away her mixology tools into her backpack.


    With a casual wave of his right hand, several items suddenly appeared on the table, emitting a dazzling brilliance that illuminated the entire room.


    Isabe stared, somewhat entranced by the items and equipment before her, her breath catching momentarily.


    Though she had been with the Dawn Breeze Auction House for a long time and was considered elite among lifestyle gamers, she always found herself in awe of the items John introduced.


    Every encounter with him left her astounded anew.


    "These are the items I intend to auction this time. You decide whether to list them directly or put them up in an auction event," John''s tone was casual, treating the matter as though it was the most trivial of affairs.


    Lifting her head in astonishment, Isabe''s radiant face revealed pure amazement. "Mr. Galewind, you never cease to impress. Every time you bring such prime equipment and items, sometimes I genuinely wonder if you''ve discovered a trove exclusively producing these masterpieces."


    John responded with a serene smile, "If such a trove existed, I''d love to see it for myself! All of these items were acquired through perilous battles and countless hardships. Not like you life ss folks, who earn money safely without any risks..."


    Isabe lightlyughed, covering her mouth with her delicate hand, "You jest, Mr. Galewind. We life ss yers barely possess anybat abilities. Even if we wished to, we couldn''t possibly battle monsters. Please rest here a moment; I''ll call my mentor over."


    The elegant woman rose from her seat, not the least bit concerned about showcasing her impable silhouette to John.


    Her every gesture and expression radiated an endless allure of mature beauty.


    Yet, John only greeted her with a mild, unchanging smile, his gaze never straying from her, though it remained pure and clear.


    This candid admiration didn''t make Isabe ufortable; on the contrary, it brought a small, secret joy to her heart, a feeling of validation.


    Not long after, the door swung open once again. Master Reo, d in a white robe, strode in confidently. "Hahaha! As soon as Isabe mentioned Mr. Galewind''s arrival, I couldn''t help but rush over, leaving my ongoing tasks. It''s indeed been a while!"


    Even before he reached John, his heartyughter filled the room.


    John chuckled, "I hope I haven''t inconvenienced you by interrupting your work, Master."


    Waving his hand dismissively, Master Reo replied earnestly, "Mr. Galewind, you jest. No task is more important than seeing you. After all, every time you ensure such significantmission revenues for our auction house. You''ve be our most valued patron!"


    The two exchanged knowing smiles, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Master Reo took the seat formerly upied by Isabe, his attention immediately captured by the brilliant items on the table.


    The Chief Appraiser of the Dawn Breeze Auction House wore an expression strikingly simr to Isabe''s earlier countenance.


    "My word! With all these treasures, Mr. Galewind, have you raided yet another grand boss''sir?"


    Releasing his Appraisal Skill, Master Reo delicately inspected each piece of equipment and item, periodically emitting sounds of admiration.


    It wasn''t long before he had thoroughly assessed the attributes of the presented goods, expressing great satisfaction with John''s collection.


    As John and Master Reo sat by the table, they reveled in the pleasure of their conversation.


    They asionally discussed nuances of equipment appraisal, learning from each other and indulging in the shared passion.


    Changing the topic, Master Reo remarked, "By the way, those six daggers you consigned with usst time have been securely stored in our treasury. We n to auction them as a set soon. What are your thoughts on that, Mr. Galewind?"


    John, caught slightly off guard, inquired with curiosity, "It seems the Dawn Breeze Auction House is gearing up for another significant event. When is the uing auction?"


    Master Reo replied with a chuckle, "Given our current preparations, we aim tomence within a week. We''re in the preliminary stages now."


    John drummed his fingers gently on the table, producing a soft rhythmic sound. "So, are you nning to include these items in the auction?"


    With a radiant smile, Master Reo proimed, "Of course! These potential rare treasures, with their top-tier attributes, can only achieve their highest value when presented in an auction."


    "We''ve already disseminated news about the auction, and I believe this one will be even grander than thest!" Master Reo enthused.


    "Master Reo, what highlights can we expect from this auction?" John inquired with a hint of curiosity.


    Master Reoughed heartily, saying, "This auction promises to be a spectacle like no other! Besides the elite equipment and items you''ve brought in, there are precious contributions from other ss yers. There''s even a rumored collection of treasures from dragons ¡ª a prospect that has sent many professionals into a frenzy!"


    John raised an eyebrow in surprise, "Really? Dragons? I hadn''t expected those elusive creatures to have ties with you. It seems the Dawn Breeze Auction House is growing its reach!"


    Wearing a gratified smile, Master Reo whispered, "In truth, they reached out to us. Otherwise, we could never have established a partnership with such powerful beings."


    "It sounds like this auction will be quite the event. Are there other notable figures attending?" John pondered aloud.


    A gleam of excitement passed through Master Reo''s eyes, "Of course! Beyond our regr patrons, many mysterious and formidable professionals are expected to visit and bid. I''ve heard that a legendary assassin master might attend ¡ª his skills are awe-inspiring and unmatched by the average person."


    At this, John''s interest was piqued.


    An assassin master?


    How intriguing. The majority of assassin masters on the Godyer Continent were members of the AGHHO.


    Could it be rted to the six daggers he consignedst time?


    John genuinely hoped this so-called assassin master hailed from AGHHO.


    That would save him the trouble of seeking out that particr band of rats.


    "This auction is bound to incite some fierce bidding, isn''t it?" John mused softly.


    Master Reo nodded gravely, "Absolutely! After all, these pieces of equipment and items are unparalleled masterpieces. They are invaluable treasures, coveted by both yers seeking power and collectors alike. I anticipate a fiercepetition during this auction, attracting droves of yers and collectors to watch and participate."


    Hearing this, John couldn''t help butugh, "That sounds fantastic! I''m eager to see what kind of high bids my equipment and items will fetch. Also, I''m curious about the prized possessions that other elites will put up for auction."


    Master Reo pped his hands in amusement, "Rest assured, Mr. Galewind. I''ll personally oversee this auction, ensuring each item receives a fair bid andmands the highest price. I believe not just your items but also the treasures of other elites will attract countless eyes and bids."


    John nodded in agreement, "Master Reo, I have full confidence in your expertise and impartiality. I believe this auction will be a grand spectacle!"


    After chatting for a while longer, Master Reo gestured to Isabe, waiting outside, to bring forward a gilded invitation card.


    Clearly marked on it were the auction''s time, venue, and the reserved booth for John.


    The booth number was the same as thest time, indicating that this auction would take ce at the previous venue.


    John ced the gilded card inside his backpack.


    "I eagerly anticipate your attendance, Mr. Galewind. Should you have any requirements beforehand, please don''t hesitate to let us know," Master Reo said with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.


    "After all, you and Isabe are well-acquainted. It wouldn''t hurt to be in touch more often. Such a dashing young man and a beautiful youngdy ¨C it''d be a shame to let such a pairing pass by!"


    One could only wonder where Master Reo''s sudden jest came from, poking fun at John and Isabe.


    John, having weathered many storms, took such banter in stride.


    However, Isabe was a different story.


    Although she was a force to be reckoned with in her professional life, at heart, she was still a young woman.


    At Master Reo''s teasing words, her face turned a shade of deep crimson almost instantly.

 Chapter 293 292-First Taste of Competitive Dueling

    <h4>Chapter 293 Chapter292-First Taste of Competitive Dueling</h4>


    "What nonsense are you spouting, Master? Mr. Galewind is already spoken for. You might just scare away our major patron like this!" Isabe said, her face flushed with embarrassment as she stamped her foot before covering her face and darting out of the room.


    Master Reo remained in his yful demeanor, all smiles.


    John, on the other hand, shook his head in amusement, yfully chiding, "You shouldn''t jest so, Master. Miss Isabe is still a youngdy. Tarnishing your student''s reputation isn''t quite the role model behavior, is it?"


    Master Reo burst into heartyughter at that.


    ...


    After leaving the Dawn Breeze Auction House, John found himself standing on the bustling streets of Silverglow, momentarily uncertain of his next move.


    He had juste from an intense battle with the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana and wasn''t in the mood to grind levels or tackle monsters.


    Indeed, given John''s current level, such endeavors hardly yielded enough experience for significant growth.


    Ever since he exited the Godyer Temple, he had in numerous creatures, including god-tier bosses like the Fallen Angel Leviathan.


    Yet, John''s level hadn''t budged an inch. To ordinary yers, the staggering amount of experience that would have elevated them by hundreds of levels barely made a ripple for John.


    As he aimlessly meandered through Silverglow''s streets, numerous yers of varying levels passed by him.


    Many would turn their heads curiously towards the figure with the menacing Asura mask.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    John''s appearance was rather striking.


    The mask on his face looked like a high-end piece of equipment.


    Yet, he wore in, undistinguished gear and a tattered cloak.


    The ensemble gave him an oddly incongruous look.


    John paid no mind to the stares, continuing his leisurely stroll until he reached the end of the street, where a new building stood.


    "Godyer Arena"


    These words illuminated prominently on the building''s facade.


    It was then that John recalled the recent game update, where thepetitive feature had been unlocked.


    Since he was already here, he figured he might as well dive into the yer-versus-yer duel, offering him an opportunity to gauge the collective strength of the current yers.


    Heading towards the Godyer Arena, he noticed a throng of yers already gathered, each eager to step inside and test their mettle.


    As per the update''s official announcement, the inauguration of the arena also introduced a range ofpetitive ranking rewards.


    Every month, the top ten yers in the arena rankings would receive generous rewards from the system, including high-end equipment, items, and even powerful skill scrolls.


    Furthermore, rumors circted about rare hidden ss change scrolls nestled within the rewards.


    Setting other incentives aside, the mere prospect of acquiring a hidden ss change scroll was enough to send the yermunity into a frenzy.


    Participating in the arena also granted yers the chance to hone their skills against others, elevating their gamey.


    As a result, any yer confident in their abilities would certainly not pass on such apetitive feature.


    Stepping inside the arena, a palpable fervor greeted him.


    The expansive hall was teeming with yers from various sses, congregating closely in one area.


    Before them stood dozens of screens, conjured from magic energy, disying intense duels unfolding within the arena.


    John momentarily furrowed his brow, only to rx momentster.


    While he wasn''t keen on having his own battles broadcasted for all to see, he reasoned that this kind of live-streamed setting could be beneficial for the average yer.


    Those without the courage to partake in duels could learn from watching expert yers sh, thereby enhancing theirbat prowess.


    John positioned himself at the edge of a queue, his gaze transfixed on an ongoing duel showcased on the screen ahead.


    Two magus yers, d in robes, stood on opposite ends of the virtual battleground, both raising their wands in anticipation.


    One wielded a fiery spell against the other, who countered with an icy defense, resulting in a burst of dazzling light.


    John''s eyebrows knitted together; the fire magus''s attacks were fierce and ruthless, while the ice magus, though defensively adept, seemedcking in offensive power.


    From the unfolding duel, John deduced the fire magus would emerge victorious.


    True to his prediction, after just a few exchanges, the ice magus found himself gradually overwhelmed.


    John shifted his gaze away, no longer engrossed in the scene on that screen.


    The head-to-head casting of spells between the two maguses, while visually captivating, was in practice a foolishbat approach.


    Powerful spells often required an extensive chanting duration.


    True adversaries wouldn''t just stand idle, allowing a magus toplete their incantation.


    It was evident that these two magus yers were greenhorns, likely wealthy ones with little in-game experience.


    On another screen that caught John''s attention, a yer stood at the heart of the virtual arena, dual swords in hand.


    Adorned in a ck hat and cloak, his every move radiated an iron-willed determination.


    Clearly a warrior, yet his attire and demeanor differed from the typical warriors who often unted mboyant skill sequences.


    Instead, he seemed reserved and unassuming.


    But John could discern at a nce that this yer was unmistakably a seasoned expert, perhaps even a professional.


    As expected, apanied by thrillingbat sound effects, the yer swiftly demonstrated his exceptionalbat prowess.


    Agile and fluid in his skillbinations, he crushed his opponent in just a few moves, effortlessly clinching victory.


    Onlookers pped in admiration. ncing to the side, John was surprised to see some spectators hastily setting up betting odds.


    Numerous yers rushed to ce their wagers.


    John had no inclination towards such gambling antics.


    Even with his keen insights, which allowed him to predict the oue of a PvP duel with great uracy, the small scale of these bets held no allure.


    A mere gain of a few thousand gold coins was hardly tempting for him.


    He approached the nearby registration counter and quicklypleted the procedures with the NPC for joining the PvPpetition.


    Soon after, John''s name appeared on one of the screens.


    "Holy shit, Galewind? Why does that name sound so familiar?"


    "Isn''t that the top-tier yer who defeated Dawn Guild''s guild leader, Kingserp, in one blow? What''s he doing here?"


    "With such an expert joining the PvP, won''t this be a cakewalk for him?"


    "Well, you can''t really say that. You know, there are hidden talents among themoners. With so many yers, some prefer staying under the radar. Galewind might not be invincible."


    "Anyway, so far, I haven''t heard of any yer capable of resisting the system''s lightning punishment."


    "Who''s Galewind''s opponent?"


    "Don''t know them, never seen them before."


    ...


    John''s name quickly drew the attention of other yers, especially since he hadn''t chosen to hide his ID.


    Consequently, a throng of gamers flocked towards him in droves.


    No other duel caught anyone''s attention anymore.


    All eyes were fixated on John.


    By then, John had already entered the virtual battleground crafted by the system: an expansive, unending desert.


    Opposite him stood a warrior garbed in ck armor, wielding a crimson de.


    The warrior gazed coldly at John, a smirk of disdain ying on his lips.


    "So, you''re Galewind? I''ve heard tales of you defeating Dawn Guild''s guild leader, Kingserp, with a single move and even enduring the system''s lightning punishment thrice. But I''m not one to believe in such rumors," the warrior scoffed, a trace of arrogance evident in his tone.


    It was clear that he was overly confident in his abilities, though from where such confidence stemmed remained a mystery.


    John shot him a cursory nce, sure he had never encountered this brash individual before.


    He calmly responded, "Sometimes, rumors bear truth. Perhaps you''ll experience it firsthand."


    The battle quickly ensued. John stood rxed, hands behind his back, nonchntly offering, "I''ll grant you three moves. Make them count."


    The warrior''s face turned crimson, his lips quivering in sheer indignation.


    Clearly, he''d never been insulted to such an extent.


    "How dare you be so presumptuous! I don''t need your charity of three moves. Try to withstand my first strike if you can!"


    With that, he advanced several steps, his intentions clear as his de sliced the air, aiming directly for John.


    Yet, John remained immovable, seemingly unthreatened as the gleaming de, radiating energy, swung heavily towards his head.


    But the expected oue of a devastating blow never came to fruition.


    Instead, the de halted just inches above John''s head, as though an invisible force shielded him from harm.


    Tilting his head slightly, John remarked with a chuckle, "If that''s all the strength you possess, you might as well spare me your next two moves. Even if I stood here and let you strike 300 times, you''d never breach my defenses."


    Flustered, the warrior, his face as crimson as his de from exertion, gritted out, "Just... what level are you?"

 Chapter 294 293-The Young Magus Seeking a Photo Op

    <h4>Chapter 294 Chapter293-The Young Magus Seeking a Photo Op</h4>


    John cocked his head slightly, his face a picture of rxed contentment. "Take a guess," he said with a teasing lilt.


    The warrior let out a furious roar, his already flushed face starting to show hints of purple.


    Lifting his greatsword once more, he unleashed his most potent skill.


    Energy surged, and mes rolled.


    The de shimmered with a crimson glow, ensnaring a fiery halo that charged towards John.


    Yet, John remained unmoved, seemingly indifferent to the engulfing ring of fire.


    As the warrior barrelled forward, spotting John''s nonchnt stance, a glint of tion flickered in his eyes.


    He hadn''t expected John to truly take on his three attacks head-on.


    The might of this fiery halo was a secret known only to the warrior.


    Acquired from an idental hidden quest, it was a high-level single-target attack skill.


    Its power was immense, something beyond what he should have been able to wield at his current level.


    Even though mastering just the rudiments of this skill had consumed many of the warrior''s skill points, that bit of knowledge was already enough to elevate him far above his peers.


    The warrior was no fool. John''s reputation had preceded him, and the earlier provocations were merely strategies to lull John into a false sense of security.


    Seeing the encroaching halo of fire inch closer to John, the warrior''s joy grew manifold.


    Breathing heavily, he exerted all his strength to strike John with his me-enveloped de.


    The sheer execution of this simple skill nearly drained all his mana.


    Finally, they made contact.


    "Boom!"


    A deep, resonating sound echoed throughout the simted desert expanse.


    The warrior''s smirk had just begun to form when it froze upon the clearing of the smoke.


    John stood undisturbed in his original spot, hands sped behind him, his gaze shimmering with an unperturbed serenity.


    While the warrior''s de had indeed struck John, the halo of mes on it had silently dissipated without a trace.


    Floating above John''s head were bright, crimson numbers.


    "-1!"


    The warrior, face etched with disbelief, looked up, his astonishment making his voice stutter.


    "How... How are you... human or monster? My move was my trump card! Even bosses ten levels above me couldn''t withstand it unscathed... How did you manage this?"


    The warrior''s shock stemmed from his realization that his prized lethal skill had failed to breach John''s defenses.


    Yes, John lost a single HP. But everyone knew that this loss was a system-enforced mechanic, merely to make PvP duels seem more realistic and intense...


    John responded with a knowing smile, his face unchanged.


    He was utterly nonchnt about the single HP deduction.


    Given his vast health pool, even if the warrior could spam his single-target attack relentlessly for an entire day and night, he would only manage to scratch the surface of John''s vast HP.


    Stroking his chin thoughtfully, John remarked, "I must admit, the damage potential of your skill is indeed impressive. At your level, I doubt anyone else could withstand that strike."


    "It isn''t a skill unique to your ss, is it? You learned it from a different skill book?"


    The warrior, panting heavily, clutched his greatsword with both hands.


    He stabbed it into the desert floor, using it to prop up his wobbly frame.


    His gaze, still filled with disbelief, remained fixed on John.


    Due to the massive energy expenditure, the warrior''s stance wavered.


    John shook his head sympathetically, "We did agree on three moves, but it seems you might not muster a third..."


    "Be wary," he added gently, "It''s my turn now."


    The warrior, hearing John''s casual remark, instantly became alert, looking up with heightened vignce.


    The warrior mustered thest of his energy, deploying every defensive skill at his disposal in an instant.


    Radiant barriers, shimmering with luminescence, formed around his burly frame, appearing formidable.


    He held no illusion that he could easily evade an attack from a formidable adversary like John.


    In the game "Godyer", the evasion attribute was only effective against foes of equal or lower levels.


    If an opponent''s speed attribute surpassed one''s evasion, the attack wouldnd without fail.


    At this juncture, the warrior''s sole option was to brace himself and withstand John''s onught.


    By now, the warrior harbored no illusions of victory.


    His previous attempts had highlighted the vast chasm of power between John and him ¡ª an insurmountable gulf.


    His sole focus was to weather just one of John''s attacks, ensuring that even in defeat, he maintained his dignity.


    Seeing the warrior''s determined stance, John, with a gentle smile, casually raised his palm and flicked it.


    A fleeting shadow of dark radiance shot forth.


    This ray, seeming to traverse time and space, reached the warrior in a blink of an eye.


    Before the warrior could react, his protective barriers melted away, as if ice exposed to the zing sun.


    He gazed down, witnessing a growing wound on his chest...


    The warrior opened his mouth to speak, but before any words escaped, his HP was entirely depleted.


    His form crumbled like sand, dissipating into the virtual desertndscape.


    A one-hit kill.


    Inside the resplendent hall of the arena, the throngs of spectators were rendered utterly silent.


    After what felt like an eternity, a faint, breathless voice finally broke the silence.


    "If I''m not mistaken, did Galewind''s strike just deal true damage?"


    That single utterance sent ripples through the crowd, like a boulder crashing into a tranquil pond, prompting a fervent whirlwind of discussion among the audience.


    "Damn, is the gap really that massive?"


    "I think I recognize that broadsword-wielding warrior. He''s a formidable solo yer. To think he couldn''t withstand even a single blow from Galewind..."


    "What''s so surprising? Isn''t Galewind known to one-shot leaders of the world''s top ten guilds?"


    "Just how powerful is Galewind? Facing him, we seem like nothing more than mere mortals..."


    "Regardless, had that strikended on me, even as a heavily-armored warrior, I wouldn''t have withstood it!"


    ...


    The onlooking yers, agog, collectively marveled at John''s prowess.


    What seemed like a casual strike from him bore the force of a thousand thunderbolts; its terrifying might surpassed all their imaginations.


    Spection and debate abounded among the yers, many surmising that John''s level was exceptionally high.


    Some even spected he had broken past the game''s set limits.


    [System Notification: Winner of this PK match: Galewind...]


    The mechanical and impassive system voice echoed throughout the virtual desert.


    [Would the yer like to continue?]


    John, seemingly unenthused, nced up and without hesitation opted to continue the PK battle.


    He had casually browsed thepetitive rankings earlier.


    Even after clinching a PK victory, his rank was still well past the hundred-thousand mark, due to the system''s assessment that his overwhelming performance had greatly exceeded his level.


    Internally, John reflected on how, with the arena feature only having been open for about a day, so many yers had already engaged.


    Starting from a six-digit rank and working his way up meant that John had at least dozens of PK matches ahead.


    For someone as battle-thirsty as John, how could he pass up such a prime opportunity?


    With John''s affirmation, the system began searching for the next opponent.


    In the vast expanse of this virtual desert, where golden sands stretch endlessly, the scene remains unchanged.


    Rapidly materializing before John is an ethereal figure.


    The figure solidifies, revealing a youthful face characterized by boyish charm¡ªa stark contrast to the barrenndscape.


    John calmly takes in the sight before him, evidently his second opponent in the arena.


    The boy, garbed in a cerulean mage robe, clutches a faintly glowing wand and cautiously lifts his gaze.


    Before even registering John''s features, he swiftly retreats, increasing the distance between them.


    John nods in approval. A prudent yer indeed, understanding the vulnerabilities of a magus ss¡ªneeding distance to keep adversaries at bay.


    Finally, the boy gets a clear view of John, his demeanor momentarily stunned.


    The prominent "Galewind" inscribed above John evidently takes the young magus''s breath away.


    "You''re... Galewind, the legend?"


    John''s eyes, gleaming with amusement, watch the transition of emotions on the boy''s face¡ªfrom bewilderment to excitement, and finally to sheer fanaticism.


    "Oh my god, I''ve matched with Galewind! This is unreal! Galewind, you''re the idol of everyone in my dorm!"


    "Does the arena have a photo feature? Can I get a picture with you? If my ssmates find out I matched with you in the arena, they''d die of envy!"


    The boy''s words, spilling out in an excited, incoherent barrage, leave John momentarily at a loss for words.


    Could this guy actually be a kid in real life?


    Lines of exasperation creased John''s forehead as he looked at the young magus before him, who seemed to be acting like an excited fanboy.


    The youngster''s fervent gaze was quite overwhelming.


    "Stop!" John interjected, raising a hand to halt the boy''s incessant ramblings. "Kid, this is an arena. We''re opponents here. Whatever requests you have, shouldn''t they wait until after the battle?"


    The youthful magus''s face lit up with excitement, "The honor of crossing wands with Galewind, the legend? It''s beyond words! But the picture has to be now! Once I lose, I''ll be forcibly ejected from this virtual space."


    John could only respond with silence.

 Chapter 295 294-The Young Magus Cloudsong

    <h4>Chapter 295 Chapter294-The Young Magus Cloudsong</h4>


    Meanwhile, the audience outside was in stitches.


    "Who would''ve thought we''d see Galewind in such an awkward situation?" one remarked.


    "It makes sense. Last time in the Mercenary Hall, Galewind was literally scared off by everyone''s enthusiasm," another chimed in.


    "I don''t know why, but there''s something adorably contrasting about this," a third observerughed.


    "If I had Galewind''s immense power, I''d already be ruling the gaming world," boasted yet another.


    "I wonder if Galewind is socially anxious in real life," mused someone.


    "That''s quite likely, hahaha!" echoed another.


    Amidst the sea of chuckles and jests, most found the amusing scenario entertaining, exchanging knowing grins and animated discussions.


    Witnessing a top-tier yer like Galewind in such an awkward position was indeed an umon treat.


    Yet, among the multitude of yers, a few wore expressions starkly contrasting the prevailing mirth.


    Their eyes were cold, locking intently onto John''s figure on the magical screen, brimming with resentment and hatred.


    These were members of the Darklord Guild and the Wolf Guild...


    In particr, Darklord''s eyes seemed to ze with jealousy so palpable it could almost burst into mes.


    The surrounding praises for John only intensified his envious rage.


    In his heart, he believed he deserved that admiration, that spotlight.


    He had the wealth, after all. That position should rightfully be his!


    Deep within, Darklord was screaming in frustration.


    ¡­


    Within the virtual desert space.


    With a touch of exasperation, John rubbed his forehead and said, "Kid, do you still want to fight or not?"


    The magus youth grinned cheerfully, "Given your daunting prowess, Galewind, how could I possibly best you? Allow me to snap a few more photos with you, and then I''ll willingly concede."


    John''s brow furrowed slightly.


    This lightheartedness,cking a true victor''s spirit, was beginning to irk him.


    In the future real world, especially when faced with an invasion from the parallel world, such individuals could hardly stand as the backbone of humanity.


    To truly be powerful, one must possess unyielding resilience, an indomitable spirit undaunted by the mighty, and the courage to draw one''s sword against formidable adversaries.


    And these attributes?


    John failed to see even a glimmer of them in this young magus.


    "To concede without even fighting? It''s merely apetitive duel. Even if you perish, you lose nothing. Why fear?" John''s voice turned indifferent, his patience with the magus waning.


    The boy''s smile didn''t waver, maintaining his carefree demeanor, "You misunderstand, big shot. Given your elevated rank, it''s only natural you''d triumph over a shrimp like me... Perhaps if you set some limitations for yourself, I might gather the courage to engage with you..."


    John cast the youth a peculiar nce, surprised at his audacity.


    To think that all the boy''s earlier ramblings were merely a lead-up to this proposal.


    With a wry smile, John replied, "So that''s your game. Don''t fret. I can adjust my level to match yours for the duel. Engage without apprehension."


    The youth''s face lit up with joy, chuckling, "So, Galewind had this in mind all along! That''s fantastic..."


    John could only shake his head in bemusement.


    Indeed, after their initial duel, he had considered restraining his own prowess.


    Given his level and strength, if he were to fight unrestrained, no opponent could truly challenge him.


    Thus, such duels would hold no real value for John.


    Seeing John''s acquiescence to adjust his strength, the magus youth''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Without hesitation, he raised his wand, channeling energy and summoning magic.


    As John looked on, he keenly sensed the vast wind elemental energies in the atmosphere, converging rapidly around the magus.


    The swiftness of the gathering forces took even John by surprise.


    It''s widely known that the prime indicator of a magus''s prowess is their casting speed.


    The young magus before him, evidently a regr magus yer without any special or hidden ss, managed to cast at a rate at least two tiers faster than most.


    This suggested a natural talent for the game in the young magus.


    John lifted his gaze, looking up at the crown of the youth''s head. It was only at this moment that he truly remembered the young magus''s name.


    "Cloudsong."


    It was fitting, given his affinity for wind-based magic.


    John didn''t make a move, instead waiting quietly for Cloudsong''s magical incantation toplete, curious about what kind of surprise this young magus could offer.


    Momentster, Cloudsong''s chant culminated.


    A flurry of wind des gathered before him, rushing towards John with a deafening howl.


    Yet John simply extended his hand with a calm smile and made a slight wave.


    In that fleeting motion, an invisible force dispelled every trace of the magic.


    Cloudsong was dumbfounded, having never encountered such a formidable opponent before.


    Hisboriously conjured magical skill was effortlessly neutralized by Galewind?


    However, rather than being disheartened, his fighting spirit only red more intensely.


    Cloudsong wielded his wand again, chanting to unleash an even mightier magical skill.


    Regardless of the wind spell''s nature, John could neutralize it with ease.


    "If that''s the extent of your abilities, I must admit I''m a tad disappointed," John remarked, lifting his head with a teasing smirk in his voice.


    Gritting his teeth, Cloudsong raised his wand once more, and a potent gust surged from him, forming a spinning tempest.


    The storm rapidly expanded, engulfing the entire arena, as wild winds howled and dust was whipped into the air.


    John quirked an eyebrow, no longer maintaining his air of nonchnce.


    He could sense the destructive force emanating from that spinning tempest.


    Remarkably, a youth not even at level one hundred could unleash such formidable magical prowess.


    One nce at Cloudsong''s pallid face and it was clear that summoning such a skill had drained him considerably.


    With a faint smile, John erupted with an intangible aura, standing tall in the arena like a colossus.


    Though he consciously suppressed his strength, the sheer magnitude of his presence was enough to instill fear in Cloudsong.


    With a slight flick of his fingers, countless minute ck spears swirled around him like protective wings.


    Cloudsong''s summoned tempest shed with John''s ck whirlwind, the resulting vortex filling the air with a terrifying current. Sands from the ground were whisked into the sky, pulverized by the shing forces.


    John narrowed his eyes, gauging the true caliber of Cloudsong''s abilities.


    While the young magus hadmendable magical skills, hecked genuinebat experience.


    His moves were monotonous,cking the finesse and subtlety of a seasoned fighter.


    Suddenly, John chuckled and with a sweep of his right hand, the ck spears coalesced into arge, razor-sharp de of darkness.


    It wasn''t a sophisticated skill, just a pure manifestation of energy.


    But this seemingly ordinary de cleaved through the storm in an instant.


    Cloudsong stared in astonishment. Despite his utmost effort to harness the tempest''s power, he was powerless against John''s dark de.


    The spectacle left the onlooking yers agape, for they had never witnessed such abat.


    Yet what stunned them most was John''s undisturbedposure throughout.


    Gradually, Cloudsong''s momentum waned, and his storm began to dissipate due to his depleting mana.


    John, on the other hand, maintained the intensity of his dark de, all the while wearing a serene smile.


    Atst, despair took hold of Cloudsong. He was drained, devoid of any mana to cast another skill.


    His face pale, his eyes filled with a glint of defiance, he looked towards John.


    With a gentle smile, John dispelled the ck de.


    Then, in an unexpected move, he took a swift step, closing the gap between them.


    Before the youth could react, John patted him on the shoulder. "Impressive. You had the courage to fight despite knowing your disadvantage. Sadly, your power isn''t enough. You need more practice," John''s voice whispered into Cloudsong''s ear.


    Staring in shock, Cloudsong tried toprehend how John had closed in so swiftly.


    Had it been a real battle, he''d have been killed at close quarters.


    The fragile defenses of a magus were no match for the melee prowess of closebat yers.

 Chapter 296 295-Tide Guild

    <h4>Chapter 296 Chapter295-Tide Guild</h4>


    "However," John began with a serene tone, "your haphazard approach tobat is destined for failure. One only bes stronger through adversity in battle. The next time we meet, I hope to see a more formidable young magus."


    His voice, cool and steady, flowed effortlessly into Cloudsong''s ears.


    Cloudsong remained silent, etching every word from John into his memory.


    This youth seemed to possess an innate inclination to heed advice.


    Youth had granted him ample time, his greatest advantage.


    Among the spectators, some held a resolute gleam in their eyes.


    They internalized John''s wisdom, resolving to seek greater strength within the game.


    Meanwhile, Darklord and the members of the Wolf Guild quietly departed the viewing area.


    ring at John''s retreating figure, their hearts seethed with anger and envy.


    "That guy remains as powerful as ever! But we must surpass him!" Darklord muttered through gritted teeth.


    "Absolutely. We need to prove our worth and no longer live in his shadow!" added members of the Wolf Guild, their spirits ame.


    "Galewind''s prowess is truly overwhelming," someonemented, visibly moved.


    "That kind of charisma is simply unparalleled. Galewind seems invincible."


    "His attack speed and precision are beyond my wildest imagination!"


    "I wonder how long it''ll take for Galewind to ascend to the top of the Arena Leaderboard?"


    "I''d wager a week!"


    "My guess? Just three days!"


    "ce your bets! ce your bets!"


    John, oblivious to the praises sung by the onlookers, was also unaware that the bets surrounding his potential rise to the pinnacle of the Arena Leaderboard had be the hottest wager on the battlefield.


    He remained impassive, hands sped behind him, silent.


    The potent aura emanating from him seemed to make the very air around him grow heavy.


    "Do I have a chance to be as powerful a yer as you?" Cloudsong asked tentatively.


    A warm smile graced John''s face. "Of course you can, as long as you put in the effort..." he murmured. "Don''t fear failure, don''t dread death; we''re just in a game right now... Only those with a heart resilient against formidable foes can truly be deemed strong."


    Cloudsong''s expression became pensive.


    After a moment, John inquired, "You''re a solo yer right now, aren''t you?"


    Cloudsong nodded earnestly.


    "Ever thought about joining a guild? Solo yers like you, with such remarkable talent and youth, are highly sought-after assets for major guilds..." John chuckled, "I''d wager you''ve had quite a few invitations recently, haven''t you?"


    With a rueful smile, Cloudsong replied, "Indeed, a few have invited me to their guilds, but I declined. I felt those guilds were mediocre at best, and joining them would stifle my growth."


    John raised an eyebrow, not expecting such pride from the young magus. "What if it was one of the top ten guilds worldwide?"


    Cloudsong''s head snapped up, staring at John in astonishment.


    John merely smiled and said nonchntly, "If you''re open to it, I can rmend you to the Blue Sea Guild. Their guild leader, Blue Sea himself, is a top-tier magus. There, you''d have ess to better resources and your growth would elerate. Especially for your ss, which is said to be the most resource-intensive. Going solo, you''re bound to face many detours ahead."


    A puzzled expression on his face, Cloudsong asked, "The Blue Sea Guild... If I could, I''d love to join. But why are you being so kind to me, Galewind?"


    John replied with a lightugh, "Perhaps I see a shadow of my younger self in you... If you''re willing to join, you can head straight to the Blue Sea Guild headquarters after this. Tell them I sent you."


    Cloudsong bowed deeply in gratitude toward John.


    Depleted of his Mana, Cloudsong was swiftly deemed defeated by the system.


    His silhouette gradually faded from the virtual desert.


    John gazed at the spot where Cloudsong vanished, his eyes filled with contemtion.


    The fervent effort he put into aiding the young magus wasn''t solely because he saw a reflection of his younger self in Cloudsong.


    It was more so because John feltpelled to guide these gifted youngsters towards a quicker maturation.


    The merger of the two worlds was no longer a distant event.


    Naturally, John hoped for more prodigies to emerge among the yers, to aid humanity in oveing the impending catastrophe in the real world...


    His individual strength would never equate to collective might.


    Only with the birth of countless powerhouses could human civilization stand a chance against the abyssal invasion.


    And Cloudsong, this young magus, perfectly fit the mold in John''s mind.


    Young in age, with a keen ability to learn, and amendable mindset...


    [System Prompt: Congrattions yer Galewind for defeating your opponent. You have advanced to the next round. Please prepare, as you will soon enter a new battlefield.]


    The system''s voice echoed once more in John''s ear, and subsequently, his form dissipated amidst the swirling desert sands.


    When he reappeared, he found himself amidst a dense jungle.


    The trees, tall and imposing, blocked out the sky.


    A hint of confusion crossed John''s face as he internally queried the system, "Why the sudden change in the battlefield?"


    The system responded in its mechanical tone, "Arena PK mode operates with home and awaybat scenarios. This time, you''re the away yer, battling against the home defender..."


    John nodded in understanding.


    When he looked up, he found a captivating female yer standing directly before him, her hand gripping a green longbow, eyeing him warily.


    "Galewind? What are you doing in an Arena PK of this rank?"


    The voice of the female archer was melodious and pleasant, perfectly matching her delicate beauty.


    John nced at the female yer''s ID and paused.


    "Tide Guild¡ªMoonWhite."


    Thetter part, of course, was this girl''s name, MoonWhite, which sounded quite endearing.


    But what truly caught John off guard was the guild''s name preceding it.


    Tide Guild. Why did it sound so familiar?


    John subtly furrowed his brow, pondering deeply.


    Despite racking his brain for a long time, he couldn''t recall where he had heard the name of this guild.


    Judging by the equipment donned by MoonWhite, the Tide Guild might not have reached the stature of a major guild.


    Or perhaps this girl didn''t hold a significant rank within the guild.


    To John, her gear seemed rather basic. However, for an average yer, it would be considered quite luxurious.


    While John was deep in thought, MoonWhite suddenly stowed away her longbow, waved her fair hand, puffed her cheeks, and murmured, "I''m done, I''m done. I must be truly unlucky. To face the legendary Galewind in the very first round, I might as well save some energy for the next one!"


    MoonWhite voluntarily conceded, granting John a victory without a fight.


    In the arena hall, the spectating yers ignited another round of fervent discussions.


    "Can Galewind really defeat all his opponents? I''m truly eager to see his performance!"


    "He''s rapidly climbing the ranks. I wonder when he''ll reach the top spot."


    "There are a few more rounds to go. Who knows if there might be even stronger contenders?"


    "Are you kidding me? Who could possibly be stronger than Galewind?"


    "There''s always someone better out there. I can''t believe that among so many gamers, only Galewind possesses such caliber and strength!"


    John''s domineering performance in the arena garnered everyone''s attention, earning him widespread respect and admiration.


    Within the virtual jungle constructed by the system, John furrowed his brows, looking at the conceding MoonWhite.


    "You''re giving up just like that?"


    MoonWhite spread her hands, her face etched with resignation. "What else can I do? I can''t beat you anyway... Besides, our guild leader mentioned that you have a good rtionship with our boss. I wouldn''t want to anger you and risk losing my job..."


    John paused for a moment, a hint of realization sparked by MoonWhite''s words.


    Finally, he remembered where he had heard of Tide Guild.


    Tentatively, he asked, "The boss you''re referring to... Is he Benjamin Taylor, the Chairman of Taylor Group?"


    MoonWhite beamed a radiant smile, her endearing demeanor evoking an involuntary warmth.


    "Yes, yes, Chairman Benjamin Taylor! Our Tide Guild is under the Taylor Group..."


    A smirk crept upon John''s face, finding it rather unexpected to encounter someone from Tide Guild in such a setting.


    He recalled his first meeting with Benjamin Taylor, attending his daughter''s birthday party.


    At the time, Benjamin had mentioned that his corporation had founded a guild named Tide Guild.


    Benjamin had even asked John if he could assist Tide Guild members should they cross paths in the game.


    John had readily agreed, but with hismitments within the game, he never really had the chance to interact with Tide Guild.

 Chapter 297 296-An Old Acquaintance, Ghostblade

    <h4>Chapter 297 Chapter296-An Old Acquaintance, Ghostde</h4>


    As MoonWhite''s figure began to fade, ready to disappear into the virtual jungle, John remarked casually, "Given Chairman Taylor''s request to look out for you all, remind your guild leader to add me on themunication channelter. Let me know if there''s anything challenging you need help with."


    MoonWhite nodded enthusiastically. Her radiant smile suggested no trace of disappointment from her arena defeat. Instead, John''s promise had unexpectedly lifted her spirits.


    "She''s quite the optimist..." John murmured, shaking his head, as he too disappeared into the foliage.


    In the subsequent battles, John showcased unparalleled prowess andbat tactics.


    Although he kept his power on par with his opponents, regardless of the adversary, John always emerged victorious with ease.


    It was as if the twobatants were on entirely different spectrums.


    As John''s ranking climbed, the strength of hispetitors increased.


    Among them were special yers wielding unique ss-specific skills, creating quite a spectacle.


    Yet, no adversary, regardless of stature, could make a dent against John.


    He countered every strategy and attack effortlessly, toppling foes that seemed indomitable.


    His strikes, sharp and precise, were imbued with formidable power and speed.


    John''s performance left not only his adversaries astounded but also whipped the audience into a frenzy.


    Every move he made was met with cheers and apuse, with each victory bing a ssic moment.


    With each sessive win, his ranking moved closer to the top.


    After dozens of consecutive battles, John remained unfazed, appearing as if he''d expended no energy.


    Furthermore, his rank had ascended to the top hundred.


    Only a few more victories were required to secure the top position on the Arena Leaderboard.


    After breaking into the top hundred, the adversaries John encountered were a different breed altogether.


    Not only were they significantly more powerful, but they were also renowned figures in the gaming realm.


    Among them were leaders of prominent guilds! John recognized several familiar faces.


    However, most remained oblivious to John''s true identity, knowing only of Galewind, the yer acknowledged by the majority as the strongest in the game of Godyer.


    Every opponent who faced John brought their utmost effort and focus. But, regardless of their caution, they still seemed fragile against John''s onught.


    Several more decisive PK battles ensued.


    And in each, John continued his relentless dominance, dispatching foes with swift and lethal precision.


    After yet another battle, John finally met an opponent who warranted his full attention.


    Ghostde, a Spellde yer and the guild leader of de Soul Guild, one of the top ten premier guilds worldwide.


    "Didn''t expect to run into you this early," John mused as they stood facing each other amidst the vast, golden desert.


    From beneath a dark cloak, Ghostde''s slightly raspy voice emerged, "Nor did I anticipate that Galewind, the talk of the gaming world these days, would turn out to be you."


    John smiled faintly, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes.


    The two were acquainted from a previous game, where their rtionship oscited between rivalry and camaraderie.


    While John''s former guild couldn''t match the stature of de Soul Guild, Ghostde was known to act on whims.


    After a fierce resource battle that ended in a draw, the two had acknowledged each other''s prowess and had even coborated a few times.


    Ghostde, aware of John being ousted from his previous guild, had once invited him to join de Soul Guild. But a disheartened John had declined.


    "You''ve reached a level that leaves the rest of us in the dust," Ghostde remarked, holding a Magic Rapier that emitted a faint glow. "Whatever wonders you''ve encountered in this game, did you really experience a turn of luck as dramatic as they say?"


    John rolled his eyes in mock exasperation. "When did you start believing in such mystical nonsense? Don''t worry, I''ll limit myself to match your level. This way, you can face me without any reservations."


    With a flourish of his Magic Rapier, Ghostdeughed heartily. "That''s exactly what I had in mind!"


    The battle soonmenced, with Ghostde and John colliding in a whirlwind of moves.


    Their swords shed and danced, their speed blindingly fast, almost impossible to track.


    John dodged Ghostde''s attacks with nimble movements, swiftly retaliating.


    His strikes were precise, each filled with formidable force.


    However, Ghostde seemed to effortlessly evade John''s blows.


    His swordy was sharp and fierce, with every strike appearing as if it aimed to cleave John in two.


    John had to immerse himselfpletely in the battle, doing his best to avoid Ghostde''s relentless assault.


    "Who on earth is this guy dueling with Galewind?"


    "That looks like the guild leader of de Soul Guild. He''s definitely a big shot!"


    "That''s Mr. Ghostde. He''s currently ranked 52nd on the Arena Leaderboard. The only reason he''s not higher is that he''s often busy with guild affairs and doesn''t have much time for the arena."


    "Didn''t they say Galewind could annihte these top guild leaders in a blink? Why does it seem he''s evenly matched with Ghostde?"


    "Bro, are you blind? Can''t you see Galewind is deliberately holding back? He probably knows that going full force in the Arena would be like bringing a gun to a knife fight. So, he''s intentionally limiting himself."


    "There''s a way to suppress one''s own strength?"


    "For us, that''s a fantasy. Levels are fixed; no one can just change them at will. But for Galewind, this might not be such a big deal."


    "True, he''s the beast who can withstand system-imposed lightning penalties after all!"


    The chatter amongst the spectators in the arena hall grew louder.


    Within the virtual desert chosen by John as the battleground, the fight was reaching a fever pitch.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension and intensity.


    John''s body had been assailed by countless waves of sword energy, yet he showed no signs of faltering.


    Determination and resolve shimmered in his eyes.


    John knew all too well what kind of person Ghostde was.


    This man seemed to have an obsession with swords.


    In every game, his chosen ss always had something to do with a de.


    One only had to look at his name to know...


    In the previous game, Ghostde''s ss was also Swordman.


    Upon arriving in "Godyer", without hesitation, he chose the Spellde ss.


    And judging by the strength he disyed, it wasn''t just a basic Spellde, but likely some unique ss or perhaps a rarer hidden ss.


    Dodging one of Ghostde''s advances, John swiftly turned to counterattack.


    With a slight twist of his right hand, a pale blue energy longsword materialized in his grasp.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): This skill allows the user to conjure a weapon based on their divine power. The weapon''s attributes depend on the skill level, character level, and the character''s divine power. The initial Divine de possesses +800,000 damage with a 25% critical hit rate.]


    Caressing the hilt of this energy-infused sword, a trace of nostalgia appeared on John''s face.


    Ever since he acquired the Divine weapon, Divine Pce, he hadn''t summoned this energy sword.


    But facing Ghostde, it wouldn''t be fair to draw the Divine Pce.


    ncing sidelong at the energy sword in John''s hand, Ghostde remarked with a smirk, "So, Galewind, you darepete with me in swordsmanship now?"


    John shed a faint smile, waving his energy sword, "We''ll find out if I''ve got what it takes, won''t we?"


    Stepping on the golden sands, John dashed towards Ghostde, his swordy undting like a raging dragon tearing through the skies.


    His swordsmanship became even more ferocious, forcing Ghostde to step back with each blow.


    Pushed back by John''s fierce onught, a look of astonishment took over Ghostde''s face.


    He never anticipated that this old friend, whom he thought he knew inside out, could corner him with just sword skills.


    With a roar, Ghostde raised his Magic Rapier and boldly met John''s attacks head-on.


    In the realm of his expertise, the prideful Ghostde would not allow any retreat.


    Though Ghostde''s swordy was sharp, John was able to urately predict every move.


    Dodging Ghostde''s strikes, John retaliated with even greater speed.


    The energy sword in his hands flowed seamlessly, each stroke delivering immense destructive force.


    Passion for the battle gleamed in John''s eyes, showing not a hint of hesitation.


    Ghostde was profoundly shocked by John''s prowess.


    In all the time he''d known John, he had never seen him so spirited and full of vigor.

 Chapter 298 297-A New Rival - Berserker Iron Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 298 Chapter297-A New Rival - Berserker Iron Mountain</h4>


    After yet another fruitless assault, Ghostde finally settled into a state of utmost seriousness, pouring his heart and soul into the battle, vying fiercely against John.


    The entire desert seemed to catch fire from theirbat, with every sh between John and Ghostde sending sparks flying.


    The tension in the arena grew palpable, with the audience holding their breath.


    Ultimately, John unleashed a lethal strike, his swordsmanship having reached its zenith.


    A lightning-fast gleam shot from his de, aimed straight for Ghostde''s heart.


    With evasion impossible, Ghostde had no choice but to parry.


    As their swords met, a deafening ng resonated.


    Both were formidable, but John''s attack clearly held the upper hand.


    His stunning blow shattered the void, stopping just an inch away from Ghostde''s heart.


    Gripping the hilt of his energy sword, John looked steadfastly at Ghostde, calmly dering, "I''ve won."


    His voice echoed across the virtual desert, and a resigned Ghostde withdrew his weapon. "Indeed, you have... I hadn''t anticipated your growth reaching such heights. Even with you suppressing your level, I''m no match for you."


    John responded with a faint smile, nonchntly stating, "It''s alright. The summit for the strongest cannot forever be upied by only me. I''ll wait here for the rest to join."


    Ghostde nodded, his expression inscrutable.


    While defeated, such a setback wasn''t enough to break his spirit.


    Conceding willingly, heughed, "Once you''re done with the Arena PK, let''s grab a drink somewhere..."


    John nodded in agreement, a smile ying on his lips.


    Inside the arena hall, the crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, expressing their admiration and respect for John.


    "Is this the power of Galewind? He''s managed to ovee the guild leader of the Sword Soul guild, the renowned Ghostde, using mere swordsmanship!"


    "Insane... Absolutely insane!"


    "Galewind truly showcased what being a big shot means!"


    ...


    [System Prompt: Congrattions to yer Galewind for defeating the opponent and advancing to the next round. Please be prepared!]


    Ghostde''s figure gradually vanished amidst the desert sands.


    John patiently awaited the arrival of his next opponent.


    Shortly, before him stood an incredibly towering figure, resembling a mobile mountain of muscle.


    A glint shed in John''s eyes, recognizing another top-ss yer renowned in the gaming realm.


    Iron Mountain, the mightiest yer from a certain major guild, a berserker.


    While not belonging to the top ten global guilds, his strength was undeniably on par with the likes of Blue Sea and Adam.


    John''s tattered cloak fluttered behind him, seemingly sensing the overwhelming presence of Iron Mountain.


    Their unfamiliarity dispensed with any formalities, and the battle quickly ensued.


    Once again, a light blue Divine de materialized in John''s hand.


    "Come, let me witness the might of the legendary Galewind firsthand!" Iron Mountain sneered, swiftly approaching John, his massive axe cleaving menacingly towards him.


    With nimble agility, John dodged, spinning tounch a series of sword techniques. His de danced, effectively parrying Iron Mountain''s onught.


    Outside the arena, the uproar of the audience surged once more.


    This battle captivated many.


    The dazzling array of skills, shimmering radiance, and infusion of magical elements made the virtual desert resplendent.


    Iron Mountain snorted disdainfully, unleashing his berserker energy once more.


    Lifting his axe, he aimed at John with a ferocious barrage of strikes.


    Sensing imminent danger, John leaped, soaring into the air, transforming into a streak of lightning, deftly evading the flurry of attacks.


    "Ha! So this is the legendary Galewind? Nothing more than a dodging rat!" Iron Mountain roared withughter,unching a swift counterattack.


    John gazed stoically at the increasingly aggressive advances of his opponent, his expression unwavering.


    Slowly lifting his energy sword, a formidable surge of power coursed through him.


    Then, a luminescence, akin to a cascading waterfall, erupted from his de, illuminating the entire space.


    Iron Mountain felt the overpowering aura and his demeanor instantly shifted to a more somber tone.


    No longer attacking recklessly, he fortified himself with defensive measures, bracing for John''s onught.


    After barely withstanding John''s blow, a grin shed across Iron Mountain''s face as he vanished from sight.


    Reappearing, he was directly behind John.


    With his axe gleaming menacingly, he swung down hard towards John''s head.


    "Meet your end!" bellowed Iron Mountain.


    This blink-and-you-miss-it move was Iron Mountain''s most formidable tactic from previous battles.


    Being suddenly outnked by such a power-driven berserker was something no one could guard against.


    But John, sensing the looming threat behind him, remained nonchnt.


    True, Iron Mountain was formidable, but in this virtual world, John had long ceased to fear any challenge.


    A sardonic smirk edged his lips as he pivoted to face Iron Mountain''s renewed assault.


    The collision between the two was cataclysmic, with shockwaves of pure energy that mutated their surroundings into a dust-choked battleground.


    Though just a virtual battle, the palpable intensity was enough to set hearts racing.


    Relying on his razor-sharp reflexes, John nimbly sidestepped Iron Mountain''s relentless blows.


    His movements, ghostly agile, sometimes manifested as a sky filled with radiant sword light, and at other times, as fleeting as a startled heron.


    Iron Mountain gritted his teeth, pouring every ounce of strength into each swing, only to see them deftly dodged by John.


    A chilling gleam shed in John''s eyes. Abruptly ceasing his evasive maneuvers, he coiled, then, like a gale, lunged ferociously at Iron Mountain.


    "Think again!" Iron Mountain roared, lifting his massive axe towards John.


    However, his vulnerability didn''t escape John''s keen eyes.


    A frosty smile graced John''s lips as he nimbly darted through the gaps in Iron Mountain''s attacks, striking lightning-fast towards his heart.


    The brilliance of his de shone with boundless power and precision.


    Desperately, Iron Mountain retracted his axe, barely deflecting John''s sword.


    de and axe shed, sending a deafening crash echoing through the arena.


    With all his might, Iron Mountain retaliated, the berserk energy from within pouring out, but it couldn''t unsettle the rhythm of John''s de.


    "You''re not strong enough," John uttered coldly, soaring upwards once again.


    A streak of blinding sword-light effortlessly broke all defenses, piercing through Iron Mountain''s chest.


    A pained roar escaped Iron Mountain as blood gushed out.


    Thankfully, being a berserker yer, his resilience was formidable.


    Despite such grievous wounds, Iron Mountain''s fighting spirit remained undeterred.


    John, unhurried, danced around Iron Mountain, exploiting his agility, marking him with a series of minor cuts.


    Soon, the passive trait of the berserker activated.


    [Bloodthirsty Rampage: Exclusive to berserker yers. When HP drops to a certain level, this skill is triggered, increasing attack by 50%, defense by 50%, and movement speed by 50%. Duration: Two minutes...]


    Iron Mountain''s roar resonated like thunder, his aura instantly more savage and fierce.


    His expression was ferocious, wielding his weapon as blood continued to spurt.


    The more he bled, the more overwhelming his presence became.


    "Indeed, you live up to your reputation. But the final victory will be mine! Witness today the true terror of a berserker''s triggered passivity!"


    John remained impassive, casually twirling his sword. "Bring it on. Just don''t disappoint me."


    Perhaps provoked by John''s nonchnce, Iron Mountain was thoroughly incensed.


    Raising his massive axe, he charged at John.


    The surge in speedpared to earlier was staggering!


    A flicker of intrigue appeared on John''s face; it was his first time witnessing the transformed visage of a berserked berserker.


    In the past hunt against the Devil Elite Team, Balga, when faced with the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, was overwhelmed before he even had the chance to go berserk.


    It''s often said that the lower a berserker''s HP, the more formidable they be; it seems there''s some truth to that adage.


    John''s energy-charged sword tilted upwards, directly confronting Iron Mountain''s assault.


    Their blows intermingled, resulting in a ceaseless cacophony of collisions.


    The radiant glow of John''s energy sword illuminated with every strike, each imbued with boundless force.


    Even after his transformation, while Iron Mountain possessed enhanced strength and resilience, he still struggled to breach John''s defenses in a short span.


    He was even pierced by John''s energy sword multiple times...


    With every blownded, he felt searing pain, his protective armor prated by John''s relentless assault.


    John''s swordsmanship grew increasingly sharp, his attack pace escting.


    Every maneuver either forced Iron Mountain to retract his axe in defense or perfectly parried Iron Mountain''s onught.


    The slender energy sword, appearing almost fragilepared to Iron Mountain''s vast axe, seemed unbreakable, steadfastly resisting each of the axe''s cleaves.


    The fleeting two minutes passed in a blink, and despite Iron Mountain''s all-out offensive, he failed to achieve his strategic goal of besting John in that time frame.


    John remained unyielding, not even pushed back an inch by Iron Mountain''s efforts!

 Chapter 299 298-Was Adam the Previous Number One?

    <h4>Chapter 299 Chapter298-Was Adam the Previous Number One?</h4>


    The berserk effect,sting a solid two minutes, eventually faded.


    Iron Mountain''s expression sank into one of exhaustion and vulnerability.


    What astonished him was that John''s condition remained remarkably intact.


    After such an intense battle, not a single drop of sweat was visible.


    This realization filled Iron Mountain with despair, a stark contrast to his previous confident demeanor.


    Did he not even qualify to make Galewind exert full effort?


    Gasping for breath, Iron Mountain stood on the side, his entire being exuding a profound state of weakness due to his excessive exertion.


    This was the greatest peril of being a berserker yer.


    The passive effect of Bloodthirsty Rampage granted them superiorbat capabilities after taking severe damage, but this surge was followed by a prolonged period of vulnerability.


    A weakened berserker could even be finished off by a frail magus yer wielding a wand, without putting up any resistance.


    With a gentle flick of his hand, John''s pale-blue energy sword dissipated into fragments.


    "How about it? Do you want to continue?" he asked.


    Iron Mountain stowed his massive axe into his equipment slot, a wry smile appearing on his rugged face.


    "What''s the point? I''vee to see, you''re a freak. No one can beat you... With you around, nobody else stands a chance at the top spot of the Arena Leaderboard. The rest can only vie for second ce."


    He looked at John, murmuring under his breath, "I really wonder how a game can produce such a freak like you... Why haven''t I noticed someone like you in other games before?"


    John gave a faint smile, unperturbed by Iron Mountain''s grumbles.


    He said softly, "If you''re done, then just admit your defeat."


    Wearing a sullen expression, Iron Mountain conceded.


    [System Notification: Congrattions to yer Galewind for defeating his opponent and advancing to the next round. Please be prepared, as you will soon enter a new battlefield.]


    Iron Mountain''s figure vanished amidst the virtual desert, where sands nketed the horizon.


    John essed the Arena Leaderboard.


    He had now made his way into the top ten rankings.


    The pinnacle was just one step away.


    ording to the Arena PK rules, yers within the top ten could directly challenge the leader.


    Victory meant they could take their ce.


    Without hesitation, John chose to challenge.


    Having fought his way up to this rank, it made no sense to falter at the final step.


    Meanwhile, in the arena hall, a dense, silent crowd waited with bated breath.


    After what seemed like forever, a whisper echoed, "Could Galewind... actually top the leaderboard in just a day?"


    "That''s insane!"


    "Can someone tell me how many PK matches the big shot has yed?"


    "I think it''s nearing sixty, all swift victories. Many opponents surrendered without a fight..."


    "There isn''t some kind of scandal, is there?"


    The yer voicing this suspicion was met with unanimous disdain from the crowd.


    "How could there be a scandal in a virtual game? And who could possibly manipte top-tier yers in this gaming world to be a part of such a scheme?"


    "I just want to know, isn''t Galewind tired? Fighting incessantly like this, even with immense strength, there has to be some toll, right?"


    "Who knows? But so far, Galewind looks perfectly fine."


    "Who''s currently the top of the leaderboard? Now that Galewind''s in the top 10, he''s likely going straight for the leader, right?"


    "To be honest, I think there''s a w in thispetition system. Why not fight your way up step by step?"


    "I get that. sses have their strengths and weaknesses. The top yers are closely matched in terms of power. What if Galewind''s ss has an advantage over the leader, but he''s weaker against the second or third rank?"


    "Then he won''t be able to defend his top position. You think the system hasn''t considered that?"


    "The current leader is... the Genesis Guild leader... Adam!"


    ...


    John stood in an ethereal space, allowing the endless Holy Light to cascade over him.


    It felt warm and rather pleasant.


    Before him, Adam''s figure began to materialize, donned in sacred armor, wielding a silvery greatsword, and astride a majestic unicorn.


    He indeed looked quite imposing.


    John remained still, his eyes filled with mirth as they locked onto Adam.


    The moment Adam spotted John, he froze in ce. "Galewind?"


    John chuckled lightly, "Unexpected, isn''t it? After the update, we meet under such circumstances."


    Adam let out a bitter smile, "Indeed, it is unexpected, but not entirely surprising. With you around, nobody else could hope to im the top spot."


    "I was surprised not to see you in the Arena PK," John remarked, his eyes glinting. "I assume you were busy dealing with the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana during that time?"


    John responded with a subtle nod.


    Adam, with a hint of resignation, sheathed his silver sword andughed heartily, "Now that you''ve joined the Arena mode, the top spot is rightfully yours... Maybe I should just earnestlypete for the other rankings..."


    Raising an eyebrow, John said with a yful grin, "Oh? You''re not thinking of challenging me?"


    Adam rolled his eyes, replying in a half-joking tone, "Please, who can defeat you? I''ve witnessed your true power. I''m not about to embarrass myself."


    John''s smile took on a mischievous curve, "Actually, I''ve suppressed my level to match yours. Our strengths should be nearly equal now."


    Adam''s interest was piqued instantly. "You can do that? Why y this way, Galewind?"


    John exined at a leisurely pace, "Without doing so, no one would stand a chance against me. Now that our strengths are simr, don''t you desire to best me?"


    Adam fell silent, his gaze fixed on John with a mix of amusement and intrigue.


    Suppressing one''s game level seemed like a wild notion, but with John, anything seemed possible.


    The urge to challenge John had ignited within Adam.


    After all, catching up to John''s level in the usual way seemed like a distant dream.


    Only now did Adam feel qualified to battle against John.


    Laughing boisterously, Adam said, "If you put it that way and I still shy away, wouldn''t that make me a joke in your eyes? Let''s dance!"


    With a respectful gesture, the Holy Light energy around him surged once again.


    John nodded with satisfaction.


    That''s more like it. As the guild leader of Genesis Guild, how could Adam be the type to shy away from battle?


    Adam raised his silvery greatsword, whispering a prayer under his breath.


    Holy Light energy enveloped him, forming a shield of radiant light that encased his entire being.


    John watched intently, and with a swift step, appeared instantly before Adam like a phantom, his hand radiating brilliant energy.


    His rapid strike collided with Adam''s shield, producing a crisp sound of impact.


    Adam discerned that the power John now exhibited was indeed different from before.


    At least his Holy Light shield wasn''t shattered with a single blow, confirming that John was true to his word, having suppressed his own level and strength.


    A hint of excitement shed across Adam''s face, and without hesitation, he swung his massive sword down.


    John nimbly dodged the blow and retaliated with a swift side kick.


    As a Pdin, Adam possessed formidable defensive abilities.


    Although John''s kicknded, it merely caused Adam to sway slightly atop his unicorn without causing significant harm.


    "Not bad," John remarked, "couldn''t even knock you off your steed."


    With a swift motion, John increased the distance between them and, with a light chuckle, summoned a brilliantly gleaming longsword into his hand.


    It was the Divine Equipment, the Divine Pce.


    Adam''s eyes widened in surprise, a wry smile forming, "Really, Galewind? Bringing out the Divine Pce seems a bit much, doesn''t it? With such a powerful equipment boost, how am I supposed topete?"


    John pondered for a moment, "You do have a point."


    He stowed the Divine Pce back into his equipment slot and once again conjured the Divine de.


    Only then did Adam let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    The pressure of facing the Divine Pce was immense, and he certainly didn''t want his cherished equipment destroyed by that divine sword.


    The battle raged on, Adam''s blows were powerful and steady, each swing of his sword bathed in sacred luminescence.


    The unicorn''s continuous neighs granted Adam ongoing buff statuses.


    In contrast, John moved with the grace and speed of the wind, his sword creating a cascade of afterimages, his strikes swift and precise.


    The ethereal blue energy of John''s de shed intermittently with the silvery gleam of Adam''s greatsword, sparking bursts of radiant energy that illuminated the vast expanse around them.


    The audience held their breath, eyes fixed on the intense showdown.


    Suddenly, with a roaring shout, Adam raised his greatsword high, unleashing a potent surge of Holy Light energy.


    The greatsword, now enchanted with the power of Holy Light, descended heavily toward John!

 Chapter 300 299-Pushing Adam’s Limits

    <h4>Chapter 300 Chapter299-Pushing Adam''s Limits</h4>


    John''s eyes glittered. With a subtle shift of his feet, he seemed to be intangible, effortlessly evading the ferocious strike of Adam''s greatsword.


    Immediately following, he lifted the Divine de in his hand, emitting an overpowering aura of energy.


    "Unrivaled Strike!"


    Muttering the incantation silently, John swung his de with an earth-shattering luminance that descended sharply.


    [Unrivaled Strike (Divine Talent): Through tireless training, you have honed your martial skills to their pinnacle, achieving this lethal blow. When unleashed in battle, this strike embodies the force of the cosmic ORDER, breaking all binds, and is a blow even deities would struggle to counter.]


    Adam''s expression shifted rapidly, already sensing the menacing sword aura from John.


    Left with little choice, he released his hold on the greatsword, allowing the energy within him to gush forth, all funneling into the Holy Light shield encircling him, hoping to withstand the onught.


    Yet, could a skill unleashed by John be so effortlessly blocked?


    Especially the Unrivaled Strike, a god-tier offensive skill renowned for its maxed-out single-target damage!


    Though John had intentionally suppressed his level to match Adam''s, the depth of his intrinsic power was undeniably evident.


    The potency of the Unrivaled Strike, when not executed at its full capacity, was noticeably diminished.


    Yet, it was more than sufficient to challenge a yer of Adam''s caliber.


    The Holy Light shield surrounding Adam shattered like fragile ss.


    Adam felt an overwhelming force transmitted from the de, instantly sending him flying backward.


    At this critical juncture, his steed, the unicorn, seemed to sense its master''s peril.


    With a skyward neigh, a gentle radiance emitted from its horn, encasing Adam and drawing him safely back onto its back.


    Adam''s face was etched with shock.


    It was the first time he felt such overpowering pressure from John.


    Had it not been for the shield''s cushioning effect, a direct hit would have undoubtedly resulted in grievous injuries.


    "How can he have such devastating damage output even after suppressing his level to match mine?" Adam pondered, filled with disbelief.


    John casually brandished his pale blue energy sword, looking serenely at Adam.


    With a slight chuckle, he asked, "How do you feel now, brother Adam?"


    Adam, his gaze locked onto John, revealed a glint of defiance in his eyes, "Impressive, indeed. But don''t think I''m easy prey."


    Taking a deep breath, his form shimmered with the brilliance of the Holy Light, and once again, he brandished his greatsword.


    This time, Adam attacked with everything he had, unleashing his power without reservation.


    The Holy Light on his sword zed even brighter.


    John''s eyes narrowed, and with his exceptional reflexes, he effortlessly dodged Adam''s onught, immediatelyunching a counterattack.


    Using his agility to his advantage, John maneuvered behind Adam.


    His de, swift as lightning and bearing a grim finality, aimed straight for Adam''s neck.


    Adam felt the cold touch of impending doom and hurriedly raised his greatsword in defense.


    But John''s strike was too fast, leaving Adam barely any time to react.


    ng!


    A resonant sound echoed as John''s Divine de fiercely struck Adam''s sword.


    Adam felt a violent tremor in the greatsword he held, the sheer force pushing him backward.


    Yet, in spite of John''s overwhelming power, Adam managed to ward off the blow, albeit barely.


    "Truly remarkable," Adam internally marveled.


    The two continued their fierce duel, their strikes colliding with the intensity of thunderous lightning.


    John''s swordy was incredibly fluid, always catching his opponent off guard, while Adam''s strength and defense were equallymendable, allowing him to contend with John for some time.


    However, as the battle raged on, fatigue began to wear Adam down.


    It was hard for him to believe, even with various buffs enhancing him, that he was losing the physical contest against John.


    "How can this be? Is the gap between us truly this vast?" Adam thought, his heart riddled with bitterness and confusion.


    For Adam, the taste of defeat was agonizing, especially for someone with such a proud disposition as his.


    Yet no matter how hard he tried, regardless of how much of his strength he put forth, John always effortlessly dodged his blows, delivering near-fatal counterattacks in return.


    Just as despair started to engulf Adam, John suddenly ceased his offense.


    With a gentle smile, he gazed at Adam and whispered, "Brother Adam, perhaps it''s time to concede? Continuing like this serves you no purpose. No matter how hard you try, you seem to have reached your limits."


    Adam was taken aback.


    He perceived a faint hint of condescension in John''s eyes, a feeling akin to being pricked by countless needles.


    Deep down, however, he understood that John''s words weren''t meant to mock.


    By pointing out the chasm in their abilities, John was, in fact, attempting to inspire Adam to genuinely confront and surpass his own limitations.


    Lost in contemtion, Adam reflected on his battles with John and gradually grasped the essence of their encounters.


    The power John disyed was not merely an umtion of strength and skill, but a profound understanding on a much higher ne.


    "I see now," Adam murmured, realizing his shorings. "Thank you, Galewind, for the enlightenment."


    He bowed slightly to John, a yful grin on his lips. "If Galewind wishes to see my true capabilities, then I shall no longer hold back."


    A surging wave of refined Holy Light energy burst forth from Adam.


    Far more concentrated than before, John could sense the potent surge emanating from Adam, a glint of anticipation gleaming in his eyes.


    Radiating intense energy, he met Adam''s tempestuous assault head-on.


    The massive Holy Light greatsword descended from above.


    John, with his nimble agility, evaded and swiftly retaliated.


    His energy sword transformed into a Flowing Light, lunging at Adam with lethal speed.


    Adam reacted instantly, shifting his body to narrowly avoid the fatal blow.


    The two engaged fiercely, every move a testament to raw power.


    John, with his exceptionalbat skills and indomitable will, managed to dominate Adam.


    Although Adam''s attacks were robust and potent, they were all deftly evaded by John''s agile movements and impable defense.


    Adam could feel his energy waning rapidly.


    Both his MP and Stamina were being drained at an rmingly exaggerated rate, yet he remained resolute in opposing John with all his might.


    John chuckled softly, immediately sensing Adam''s fatigue. "It seems your strength still falls short," he remarked. "At this rate, you can''t hope to defeat me."


    Adam gritted his teeth, wiping the sweat off his face, and said gravely, "While Galewind''s prowess is unparalleled, and I might be outmatched, I won''t simply wait for my demise."


    With a silent incantation, Adam unleashed his ultimate move, the Sacred Halo.


    Instantly, he was enveloped in a dazzling aura of Holy Light, wielding his greatsword with even more ferocity.


    John looked on, visibly surprised by Adam''s transformation, his respect for Adam''s determination growing.


    From behind Adam''s heavy visor came a muffled voice, "Galewind, I won''t back down easily! Even if I fall by your hand, I intend to shine."


    He activated his skill: Sacred Explosion!


    [Sacred Explosion (Unique Skill): Exclusive to the Divine Vanguard, this skill umtes all bodily energy for an instantaneous burst, inflicting immense damage on the adversary...]


    In a sh, Adam''s Holy Light exploded with blinding brilliance, creating a potent shockwave.


    John, caught off guard, was directly hit by the wave, sent flying backward.


    Regaining his bnce swiftly, the tattered cloak on his back rippled like water, neutralizing all inflicted damage.


    He lifted his head, smiled subtly, and without hesitation, lunged at Adam once more.


    In midair, John''s body transformed into a shadowy specter of dark light, with his energy sword tapping lightly, each strike urately piercing Adam''s shield.


    Inside the arena hall, the audience watched, utterly spellbound and awestruck.


    Who would have thought that the battle for the top spot on the Arena Leaderboard would be such a fierce showdown?


    As the minutes ticked away, John could sense that Adam''s strength was waning.


    "Brother Adam, you''re still not strong enough. To defeat me, this won''t suffice," he dered.


    Adam struggled for breath, yet his eyes shimmered with unwavering determination.


    "I don''t fight to beat you, but to pursue greater strength! Even if I fall to you, it will only steel my resolve to tread the path of power."


    A glint of admiration passed through John''s eyes, recognizing that Adam''s words weren''t empty boasts.


    They shed fiercely once more, each strike echoing the struggle of top-tier warriors.


    Their figures intertwined in the air, sparking a cascade of radiant embers.


    Atst, Adam could no longer hold on and crumpled to the ground in exhaustion. "Is this where it ends?"


    John''s energy sword became ensnared in a blinding aura, his entire being radiating an overpowering presence.


    Adam lifted his head, his expression defiant. "Of course not, Galewind. Witness my final counterattack!"


    With great effort, he raised his nearly unsteady silvery-white greatsword, pointing it towards the sky.


    A thick, sanctified beam of light descended from the heavens, rapidly enveloping Adam within.

 Chapter 301 300-It’s Time to End This...

    <h4>Chapter 301 Chapter300-It''s Time to End This...</h4>


    "Divine Descent?!"


    John raised an eyebrow, this being the second time he''d witnessed this skill in recent times.


    At the Soulstone Temple, while hunting members of the Devil Elite Team, the local NPC big shot, Hills, had once unleashed this very skill.


    It drew directly from the primal divine power of the Holy Light God, causing even the formidable Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana to falter momentarily.


    Surprisingly, Adam, who was barely level 100, could invoke such a ndestine skill from the church...


    Suddenly, a pair of pristine white wings unfurled behind Adam, and his eyes transformed into a shimmering silvery hue.


    He rose into the air, his entire form bathed in the radiant glow of the Holy Light divine power.


    John squinted, silently activating the Eye of Artemis.


    He was sure that the Holy Light divine power coursing through Adam didn''t belong to the God of Holy Light.


    The ORDER level within the divine power wasn''t that elevated.


    This left only one possibility ¨C this force belonged to one of the four Horsemen of the Apocalypse that Adam had inherited.


    But John wondered which of the Horsemen it embodied...


    Looking at the dazzling Adam, John smirked. It''s just ORDER divine power, after all, he thought, I have it too.


    He lightly released the energy he''d been suppressing within him, and a majestic force surged forth.


    Without hesitation, John too soared into the sky.


    The two of them reignited their intense duel, their silhouettes endlessly intertwining in the heavens.


    John transformed into a colossal divine figure, wielding an energy sword that relentlessly struck at Adam''s form.


    In turn, Adam took the shape of a divine creature, with the body of an eagle and a human head, its vast wingsunching ferocious attacks against John.


    Each collision between the two created massive energy fluctuations, shattering virtual buildings into fragments.


    Sparks flew and explosive energy caused the very air to be engulfed in mes.


    John''s swordsmanship was exceptionally sharp; each strike bore the power to shatter heavens and obliterate earth.


    Despite his enormous divine stature, he moved with astonishing speed and power.


    Adam, however, wasn''t outdone.


    His assaults grew more and more ferocious.


    Relying on his innate ability, he manifested the Divine Descent, drawing upon the genuine might of a deity, a power so great it was awe-inspiring.


    The two intertwined in the air, their battle escting.


    Their forms began to blur, leaving only vortex-like energy ripples behind.


    John felt the immense pressure of the Holy Light energy released by Adam but showed no sign of retreat.


    Instead, his gaze grew even more resolute.


    Taking a step, he swiftly dodged Adam''s assault and unfurled his own offensive.


    His energy sword traced a luminous arc in the air, leaving behind a long, radiant streak.


    Reacting immediately, Adam gave his all to withstand John''s onught.


    Yet, John''s power surpassed Adam''s wildest expectations, each strike bearing an almost overwhelming force.


    As time ticked away, the intensity between John and Adam escted.


    Their forms shed and tangled, radiant glows dancing around them like a magnificent fireworks disy.


    The audience in the arena gasped in astonishment, their hearts filled with awe.


    The battle before them had surpassed all expectations, showcasing the true strength of mighty warriors.


    At this point, John and Adam seemed evenly matched, their duel a contest of the finest margins.


    Every strike ignited destructive res, every near-miss exuded an agile beauty.


    John''s attacks grew increasingly swift, his sword''s luminance flickering unpredictably, making it nearly elusive.


    Meanwhile, Adam, with the aid of the ORDER divine power granted by Divine Descent, did his utmost to minimize his vulnerabilities.


    As time passed, John began to gain the upper hand. His strikes became more precise, each one posing an increasing challenge for Adam to defend against.


    Eventually, unable to bear the pressure any longer, Adam reverted to his original form.


    Although his stature diminished, the Holy Light divine power within him shone even more brilliantly.


    His silvery greatsword, saturated with the intense glow of Holy Light, was raised high, seemingly carrying with it the force of a thunderous tempest.


    John, gazing at the towering, Holy Light-enchanted de Adam held aloft, had a mysterious gleam sh across his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he raised his Divine de, ready to face Adam''s impending strike.


    The distance between them closed in an instant, the surrounding air thick with palpable tension.


    Adam''s sword descended, fueled by the potent Holy Light divine power, aiming a powerful blow at John.


    John dodged deftly, but the sheer force behind the swing made him stagger slightly under its oppressive might.


    Yet, John showed no signs of backing down.


    Instead, he lunged at Adam with renewed vigor, his Divine de constantly in motion, thrusting towards Adam.


    Adam gritted his teeth, pouring all his strength into fending off John''s relentless assault, the Holy Light shield around him flickering fiercely.


    The intensity of their battle rapidly escted, a fierce and nerve-wracking spectacle that captivated all the watching yers.


    Even though Adam seemed overpowered, the tenacity he disyed was enough to touch the hearts of the onlookers.


    Even John couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect; such an opponent was truly a rarity.


    John''s actions were relentless, his figure shadowing Adam''s every retreat,unching a barrage of attacks that seemed as relentless as a torrential downpour.


    The mounting pressure weighed on Adam, but he showed no signs of yielding.


    At this moment, he harbored only one thought: even in defeat, he would prove his mettle.


    Adam tightly gripped his silvery-white greatsword, doing his best to parry each of John''s oing assaults.


    To his surprise, after swinging his sword, John suddenly ceased his aggressive motion.


    Standing tall before Adam, he smiled and said, "It''s about time we end this, brother Adam. To be honest, you''ve fought beyond my expectations."


    "To speak candidly, Adam," John continued, "your strength has ascended at least a full tier since ourst encounter. It seems that a life of ease has made you forget how to truly push your own limits..."


    Caught off guard, Adam briefly looked down at his own hands, his eyes gleaming with a mix of joy and exhration.


    He asked in a muffled tone, "You mean, Galewind, that I''ve be much stronger than before?"


    John, smiling, gave a nod.


    Clutching his silvery-white greatsword even tighter, Adamughed heartily, eximing, "I appreciate your guidance, Galewind. Now, I urge you to defeat me with honor and dignity!"


    With a wink and a yful grin, he added, "But don''t expect me to sit idly by. My divine power hasn''t waned yet. Beware, Galewind, lest you find yourself capsized in shallow waters..."


    John responded with a slight smile, his figure suddenly lunging forward like an arrow speeding toward Adam.


    On instinct, Adam moved to counter John''s assault, but, to his astonishment, John''s maneuvers were far swifter than he''d anticipated.


    The sh between John''s manifestation of divine power and Adam''s greatsword once again resonated with a piercing metallic sh.


    A jolt ran through Adam''s body, and his unicorn let out a shrill neigh behind him.


    The shockwave from the impact sent it reeling backwards.


    John, seizing the momentum, took a few steps back, his eyes sparkling brilliantly.


    He knew the battle was drawing to a close...


    Adam steadied himself, his gaze burning with determination.


    Once more, he swung his massive sword, surrounded by a brilliant aura of Holy Light that lifted him gently off the ground.


    "Galewind, let me witness the full extent of your strength!" His voice echoed throughout the virtual realm.


    John fixed his gaze upon Adam, a faint smile ying at his lips.


    To his surprise, he saw a hint of excitement and joy in Adam''s eyes.


    John then deliberately slowed his attack''s pace and lifted his Divine de, drawing a deliberate arc, the de pulsating with potent magical energy.


    In that moment, the atmosphere of the entire battlefield fell into a hushed stillness.


    Adam watched John warily, sensing the overwhelming power emanating from the Divine de.


    This invoked in him a feeling of pressure he had never felt before.


    Suddenly, a sly, captivating grin graced John''s lips, his inner power surging.


    The Divine de trembled violently, radiating a dazzling light.


    "This is the true measure of my strength," John said softly, almostughing.


    In the next heartbeat, John blinked behind Adam, shing rapidly.


    However, Adam''s reaction was lightning quick, spinning to block John''s strike with his greatsword.


    The sh of their des resonated across the battlefield, sparking bright shes of light.


    Without missing a beat, John''s power surged anew, teleporting repeatedly, their des interweaving in a dance so swift that Adam struggled to keep pace.


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill)]: Granted by the deity Alyssum, ruler of shadows and assassination, this skill allows instantaneous movement to any location within the user''s divine power detection range, bypassing any barriers, defenses, or spatial obstructions. Usable twice, current stored uses: zero. Cooldown time: 30 minutes.


    The very fact that John had deployed the Shape-shifting skill illustrated just how intensely he desired to conclude this battle.


    After all, his primary goal had been achieved: letting Adam unleash his full potential in the heat ofbat, refining his strength.


    There was no longer any need to prolong the fight!


    Adam strained every fiber of his being to fend off John''s relentless assault.


    Both his physical strength and magical energy were rapidly depleting, yet his heart still throbbed with an insatiable desire to battle on.


    John''s strikes grew increasingly ferocious and precise, targeting Adam''s vulnerabilities and delivering nearly lethal blows.


    Gradually, Adam began to falter, his stance wavering.


    A smirk appeared in John''s eyes as he watched Adam''s dwindling capacity to resist.


    Suddenly, with a swift motion, countless illusions of John materialized around him.


    Each apparition brandished a radiant energy longsword,unching a simultaneous assault on Adam.

 Chapter 302 301-Ascending to the Top, Unexpected Revelry

    <h4>Chapter 302 Chapter301-Ascending to the Top, Unexpected Revelry</h4>


    Adam desperately dodged the oing sword illusions while attempting counterattacks.


    However, every time he thought he had targeted the real John, he was met with merely a mirage, the actual John having already shifted his position.


    John had honed the illusion technique to perfection.


    The Divine de danced gracefully like a jade butterfly, each strike impably precise, as if he had foreseen Adam''s every move.


    Adam continuously retreated, feeling ensnared within John''s web of des.


    "Damn you and your tricks!" Adam shouted in frustration.


    John''s assaults were swift and unpredictable, reminiscent of lightning shes.


    His swordy was impable, every strike seemingly unblockable.


    Adam''s protective barrier began to quiver as John''s onught gradually breached his defenses, all while John retained a calm smile.


    Finally, the shadow of John''s sword pierced through Adam''s barrier, striking him down.


    "No!" Adam roared as he fell to the ground.


    John ceased his actions, standing over Adam and smiling gently, "The battle is over, Brother Adam..."


    ...


    [System Alert: Congrattions yer Galewind, for sessfully defeating your opponent. You are now ranked 1st on the Arena Leaderboard. The top 10 yers on the leaderboard are all eligible to challenge you. Please be prepared!]


    Adam''s figure dissipated in the virtual space.


    Almost simultaneously, the system''s cold notification echoed.


    John stood with his hands behind his back, the energy sword formed by the Divine de having faded away.


    He casually essed the Arena Leaderboard.


    As expected, his name was prominently disyed at the top.


    The names that followed, those of the top ten, were all too familiar to him.


    Aposed smile graced John''s face.


    Now that he had reached the pinnacle, all that remained were the simple challenges of defending his position.


    John didn''t think that such battles would pose any challenge for him.


    [System Alert: Arena Leaderboard rewards will be settled at the end of each month. yers are advised to maintain their rankings to avoid losing system rewards...]


    John chuckled lightly.


    ...


    While John maintained an extraordinaryposure, the multitude of yers watching from the airport hall had already erupted in excitement.


    Many yers were fervently discussing John''s feat of ascending to the top of the Arena Leaderboard within a single day.


    "Did you all see that? Galewind is insane! He took the top spot on the leaderboard in just a day!" a yer eximed.


    "Absolutely! This speed is just astonishing... It seems that there''s no smoke without fire. Galewind truly lives up to his reputation," another yer eagerly concurred.


    "The other yers on the Arena Leaderboard must be regretting now. They were all top-ranked champions, and to think Galewind surpassed them so swiftly."


    "I really hope I get a chance to face Galewind someday," a young yer said excitedly.


    "Dream on! You''d never be worthy of facing such an elite in your lifetime!" A slew of yers chimed in to mock the young enthusiast, causing him to retreat in embarrassment.


    "Regardless, the fact that Galewind secured the top position proves his exceptional skill. I can''t wait to witness his uing defenses. I''m truly looking forward to his performances."


    "Well said, fellow! Great minds think alike!"


    ...


    John was oblivious to the ongoing discussions about him.


    Silently, he chose to leave the arena, avoiding the passionate debates of the audience and heading towards the entrance.


    Ghostde was there, patiently waiting for his arrival.


    "Congrattions. You''ve ascended to the top of the Arena Leaderboard. I never imagined you''d im the top in just a day. Your strength truly surpasses our wildest expectations," Ghostde said, genuinely congratting him.


    John cast a slightly surprised nce at him, finding it hard to believe that this usually reticent fellow would offer such heartfelt words of praise.


    Beside Ghostde stood a figure that caught John by surprise ¨C it was Adam, the very opponent he had just bested.


    With a teasing smirk, John gazed at Adam, jesting, "What''s the matter? Still smarting from our recent bout? Want a rematch?"


    Adam waved his hands dismissively, "No, no, you''re pulling my leg again, Galewind... I hardly think I can even the score against you. I just ran into Ghostde here and heard you two were heading for drinks. Mind if I tag along?"


    John cast a puzzled nce at Adam.


    So, they knew each other from before...


    On second thought, it didn''t seem all that surprising.


    After all, both were guild leaders of two of the top ten guilds globally; it was imusible to think they hadn''t crossed paths.


    ...


    Silver Manor.


    The familiar No. 8 room with its recognizable decor weed them.


    Under Adam''s confident guidance, John and Ghostde stepped into the room, with an array of drinks already set on the table.


    With an exuberant expression, Adam dered, "Tonight, we drink till we drop!"


    John and Ghostde exchanged a look, both discerning a hint of exasperation in each other''s eyes.


    Clearly, Adam''s true nature was starting to show.


    The two settled into their seats, indulging in the beverages before them.


    They exchanged tales of in-game battles, jesting about personal anecdotes and insights.


    Beside them, a server dressed as a bunny girl diligently refilled their drinks and merrily listened to their stories.


    Yet, the trio seemed disinterested in the captivating Enchantress-ss attendant nearby.


    They were wholly engrossed in a world that seemed exclusively male.


    "Today''s battle was truly exhrating. I feel like my grasp over the Holy Light has reached a new pinnacle after our skirmish!" Adam said, downing arge pint of beer, his face beaming with excitement.


    Out of the blue, Ghostde chimed in, "Even if you advanced ten more steps, wouldn''t you still be no match for Galewind?"


    Adam''s excited face instantly froze.


    With a frustrated look, he stared at Ghostde, retorting, "For someone as taciturn as you, can''t you let me bask in joy for a moment? After all these years of friendship, why do your words always have to sting?"


    Ghostde simply shrugged, replying indifferently, "I''m just speaking the truth. It''s not my fault you don''t like hearing it."


    Adam was momentarily at a loss for words.


    John chuckled softly, "Here''s a piece of advice: strive at all costs to level up and boost your prowess, even if it demands certain sacrifices."


    Both Adam and Ghostde paused, their gazes shifting towards John, puzzled by his sudden remark.


    Seeing the seriousness on John''s face, they instinctively stored his advice in their hearts.


    Ghostde and John were old friends, having known each other even before John met Blue Sea.


    Understanding John''s nature profoundly, Ghostde knew that John never spoke without reason.


    If he mentioned this, he must have stumbled upon some undisclosed secrets.


    Otherwise, with John''s calm demeanor, he would never intervene in others'' affairs.


    As for Adam, though his acquaintance with John was rtively brief, they had teamed up for numerous quests.


    He had absolute trust in John''s character and skills, taking John''s words to heart without hesitation.


    John suddenly chuckled, raising his ss, "It''s just a suggestion after all. Don''t overthink it... Cheers!"


    Amidst the lively atmosphere, the room door abruptly swung open.


    A tall, imposing young man stepped in.


    d in avish white robe, he possessed handsome features with eyes radiating an inscrutable sharpness.


    "Hey, you guys are drinking here and didn''t invite me?"


    He remarked, his tone carrying a hint of sarcasm.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the neer. John immediately noticed the emblem on his robe ¨C the royal insignia of the Northern Myst Empire.


    The young man''s gaze swept the room, eventually settling on John with a yful glint, "So you''re the Galewind that Duke Dinan spoke of? You don''t look all that impressive."


    A slight frown formed on John''s brow.


    This young man was clearly an NPC.


    Shouldn''t the game system prevent such characters from directly interfering with yers'' actions?


    He shot Adam a nce, noticing his look of astonishment.


    But the hint of resignation in Adam''s eyes suggested he recognized this young individual.


    Quietly, John activated the Eye of Artemis:


    [Auron Eastwind: Member of the Northern Myst Empire''s royal family, seventh in line to the throne. Trained with the empire''s elites since childhood, his prodigious talent quickly positioned him as the strongest professional among the younger generation of the Northern Myst royalty. His base ss is a warrior, and he has since advanced to the hidden ss of Storm Warrior. Characterized by his unruly nature and excessive pride...]


    [Level: 235]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John''s eyebrows arched slightly.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly arrogant figure was a member of the Northern Myst Empire''s royal lineage, and quite high in the line of session at that.


    Auron Eastwind... The name was quite a mouthful. John wondered what could bring him here.


    At that moment, Adam rose, his face alight with a cheerful smile, "Ah, the Seventh Prince himself. We hope our presence in your Silver Manor hasn''t inconvenienced you in any way."


    It then dawned on John.


    So this man was the true owner behind Silver Manor!

 Chapter 303 302-Auron Eastwind’s Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 303 Chapter302-Auron Eastwind''s Provocation</h4>


    Upon hearing Adam''s question, Auron Eastwind sneered without turning his head, "Adam, the guild leader. You''ve been a regr at my Silver Manor. How is it I''ve never noticed before that you know the illustrious Galewind?"


    Confusion shed across Adam''s face.


    He nced at John and then back to Auron Eastwind. He knew of John''s reputation among yers, but how could Auron Eastwind, a mere NPC, recognize John?


    Moreover, from his tone, it seemed John was also a famed figure among NPCs.


    This puzzlement deepened Adam''s bewilderment.


    "Seventh Prince, I''m not quite sure what you''re getting at," Adam replied cautiously.


    Auron Eastwind waved him off dismissively, "You aren''t worthy of an exnation. I came solely for Galewind. The rest of you are of no concern to me. All unrted parties, leave at once!"


    Several hostesses, dressed as bunny girls, scurried out of the room posthaste, leaving only the three men, each appearing nonchnt.


    Regardless of Auron Eastwind''s standing in the Northern Myst Empire, they truly had no need to concern themselves with him.


    After all, Auron Eastwind was just an NPC, existing in a world entirely separate from yers.


    John gently caressed his ss, remarking with a nonchnce, "You mentioned Duke Dinan earlier. Did he send you to find me?"


    Auron Eastwind huffed arrogantly, "I''ve heard of your recent grand achievements for the empire and your duel with the legendary Devil. Your name has been unmatched for a while now. The Prime Minister has been singing your praises at the imperial meetings, but I remain unconvinced. I''ve heard you hail from unknownnds, and your kind are low-level neers. How impressive can you be?"


    "I''m here today to see for myself what makes you so special!" Auron Eastwind''s aura shimmered with a faint azure glow, indicating he was on the brink of action.


    John''s brow subtly furrowed.


    He had discerned that this so-called Seventh Prince of the Northern Myst Empire hade specifically to pick a fight.


    Just as John was poised to act, Ghostde, sitting beside him, suddenly reached out, halting John''s movement.


    "Allow me to test him first. I hadn''t expected the NPCs in this game to be so lifelike, even actively challenging yers," Ghostde remarked as he abruptly rose, unsheathing his longsword.


    Innately passionate aboutbat, he couldn''t let go of such a confrontational NPC.


    Auron Eastwind cast a disdainful nce at Ghostde, scoffing, "Someone of your level is hardly a match for me. Best to know your ce and scuttle away."


    Ghostde, seething with rage yetughing, rasped, "Whether I''m a match or not, we''ll only know once we''ve fought."


    His form shifted, his sword thrusting straight towards Auron Eastwind.


    Perhaps it was the NPC''s proactive aggression that prompted it, but the system designated the room as abat zone.


    Ghostde''s attack didn''t vite any nobat regtions.


    In an instant, a long de materialized in Auron Eastwind''s right hand.


    With a swift swing, he parried Ghostde''s thrust, and in one fluid motion, unleashed a powerful strike.


    The de, charged with fierce intent, aimed straight for Ghostde''s throat.


    A rush of rm surged through Ghostde, prompting him to nimbly evade.


    Brandishing his rapier, imbued with magic energy, he met Auron Eastwind''s assault head-on.


    The twounched into an intense duel right within the confines of the room, with sword shadows dancing and de glints shing.


    In their sh, Ghostde soon realized that Auron Eastwind''s prowess far surpassed his expectations.


    Each move was infused with the majesty and dominance of a king.


    Ghostde''s Magic Rapier danced with impressive swiftness, and his relentless attacks seemed formidable.


    However, Auron Eastwind remained unruffled, effortlessly deflecting every thrust and swing.


    It was then that Adam, inebriated, staggered to his feet.


    Watching the fiercebat unfold, he let out a heartyugh, eximing, "Haha! Now this is what I call exhrating!"


    Apanying hisughter was a powerful surge of Holy Light energy emanating from him.


    Without a second thought, he leaped into the fray, exhibiting extraordinary speed and strength, joining Ghostde in confronting Auron Eastwind.


    Adam wasn''t just anybody; he was the guild leader of Genesis Guild, one of the top ten elite guilds worldwide.


    Though he had shown some initial deference to Auron Eastwind, it was merely a habitual gesture in-game.


    Now being provoked by an NPC, Adam''s patience had worn thin!


    The battle intensified; tables and chairs within the room were swiftly reduced to splinters.


    The trio''s movements were as fast as lightning, the sh of their weapons ringing out sharply.


    Facing thebined might of Adam and Ghostde, Auron Eastwind began to show signs of fatigue after numerous heated exchanges.


    A hint of caution shed in his eyes.


    These two, merely at the hundredth-level mark, seemed to wield advanced attack skills that had brought him to a deadlock.


    Gathering his energy once more, Auron Eastwindunched a ferocious assault.


    However, the synergy between Ghostde and Adam was tighter than he had imagined, rendering his strikes futile.


    Eventually, he realized that his regr offensive tactics weren''t going to swiftly subdue these two.


    Yet, the one he genuinely wished to challenge, Galewind, whom Duke Dinan had praised as a "mighty force the empire must court," was still observing intently from the sidelines.


    Therefore, Auron Eastwind decided to hold nothing back.


    Resolved to swiftly wrap up this fight, he aimed to take down these two, whom he''d earlier dismissed as "worthless."


    Swiftly stepping back, Auron Eastwind''s long de emitted an entrancing cyan glow, as he whispered an incantation under his breath.


    In an instant, a massive ray of light burst forth from his de, radiating overwhelming power.


    Sensing impending peril, Ghostde and Adam hastily formed a defensive stance.


    Yet, the terrifying might of Auron Eastwind tore through their defenses, striking them squarely.


    Both were hurled backward, crashing heavily against the wall.


    With a disdainful smirk, Auron Eastwind taunted, "Did you two fools really think you could defeat me? Adam, guild leader, today you''ve made quite the foolish move!"


    His face bore a confident grin, as if victory was already in his grasp.


    However, just as he was about to continue his mocking tirade, the icy voice of Adam cut through, "Damn you! Hiding behind your NPC status to bully the weaker? Truly despicable!"


    Supporting each other, Adam and Ghostde rose to their feet, each downing arge potion to restore their vitality.


    Their once-drained spirits rejuvenated.


    "Auron Eastwind, did you really think you could defeat us so easily?" Ghostde''s voice echoed as if from another realm, carrying with it an aura of eeriness and chill.


    Auron Eastwind''s brow furrowed.


    He hadn''t expected these two to rally back to their feet. Such defiance dealt a deep blow to his pride.


    Tightly gripping his de, its radiant energy surging, he roared and charged at them.


    Both Ghostde and Adam raised their weapons in unison.


    The Magic Rapier and the gleaming greatsword intersected, barely managing to parry Auron Eastwind''s ferocious sh.


    With his divine armor already donned, Adam unleashed a roar, and the aura of Holy Light spread rapidly, forming a protective shield around him.


    "I''ll fend off his strikes; you finish him!"


    Hearing Adam''s call, Ghostde swiftly unsheathed his sword, his aura fierce and sharp, lunging at Auron Eastwind from the nk.


    With a sharp rebuke, Auron Eastwind unleashed a potent surge of energy, instantly materializing a massive shield that parried Ghostde''s assault.


    He retaliated with a swift motion, sending a massive de of energy slicing towards Ghostde.


    Despite Ghostde''s best efforts to evade, the de grazed him, painting his robe with a fresh gush of crimson.


    In a fluid motion, Auron Eastwind cleaved through Adam''s Holy Light barrier, moving with lightning speed to appear behind him, sending him sprawling with a forceful kick.


    "You''re still too weak," Auron Eastwind stated icily. "Facing me, victory is an illusion."


    Ghostde and Adam gritted their teeth, withholding any retort.


    They recognized the gravity of their situation: they needed to give their all, or there would be no chance of triumph.


    Re-centering themselves, energy circted within, and they consumed restorative elixirs as if they were water.


    Sensing their renewed vigor, a look of solemnity reced the earlier smirk on Auron Eastwind''s face.


    He discerned something unnerving about the duo: their tenacity.


    Despite knowing the odds, they persisted.


    "Could all yers from unknownnds be this foolhardy?" he pondered internally.


    "Though I wonder why you''ve sought this confrontation," came a sigh from the sidelines, breaking the tense silence, "I assume you''ll be forting once you''re subdued?"


    It was John.


    In a blur, he stood directly before Auron Eastwind.


    Auron Eastwind was taken aback, retreating several steps, a rare expression of trepidation marking his visage.


    "This Galewind... his speed is iprehensible," he thought, reeling from the surprise.


    John gestured dismissively towards the background, "This guy is a level 200-plus warrior with a concealed ss. It''s only natural you two couldn''t best him. Don''t obsess over the oue... I''ll handle this now."


    Adam and Ghostde nodded in acknowledgment, stepping aside.


    John lifted his gaze, his eyes deep and impassive as they met Auron Eastwind''s.


    "If Duke Dinan spoke of me, did he not inform you of the true extent of my capabilities?"


    Before Auron Eastwind could muster a response, John took a swift stride, vanishing, only to appear before him in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 304 303-The Intent of Auron Eastwind

    <h4>Chapter 304 Chapter303-The Intent of Auron Eastwind</h4>


    Before Auron Eastwind could react, a powerful hand was already tightly clenching his throat.


    In this moment, John wasn''t holding back as he did in the arena.


    With his full power unleashed, the presence he radiated was oppressive and filled with despair.


    Auron Eastwind struggled fiercely, his hands gripping John''s wrists, desperate to break free.


    However, John''s grip was unyielding, akin to iron pincers.


    Auron Eastwind''s refined face gradually reddened from theck of oxygen.


    John stared at him coldly, his voice chilling. "I''m not sure who gave you the audacity to challenge me here, but considering you''re one of the heirs to the Northern Myst Empire, I''d hope you''re not this foolish..."


    "Thus, I''m giving you a chance to exin."


    John released his grip.


    Auron Eastwind quickly retreated a few steps, massaging his throat while coughing strenuously.


    It took a while before the elegantly dressed royal heir regained hisposure.


    He looked up, his eyes no longer filled with the prior cruelty and arrogance but were now clear and lucid.


    "Ha! You truly live up to the praise from Duke Dinan; your strength is indeed unparalleled!"


    John, expressionless, responded dismissively, "I don''t need your acknowledgment of my strength. Just exin why you sought to provoke me."


    Auron Eastwind shrugged, wearing a nonchnt expression, "I genuinely didn''t mean to provoke you. I merely wished to gauge if your power truly matches the formidable reputation heralded by Duke Dinan... You must''ve noticed, I didn''t give it my all, or your friends wouldn''t still be standing."


    John nced at him, remarking dryly, "Of course I knew you held back. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be here conversing with me."


    A slight smile graced Auron Eastwind''s lips, his demeanor oozing the regal poise befitting a royal heir.


    He stepped forward, assisting the bewildered Adam and Ghostde to their feet.


    "My apologies, Guild Leader Adam," Auron Eastwind began, his voice filled with sincere remorse. "I admit I was impolite. To force Mr. Galewind into action, I took liberties against you. But I trust someone of your magnanimity would overlook such minor oversights?"


    His earnest demeanor was impable in its apology. So much so, the once-enraged Adam was now somewhat baffled. "What''s going on?"


    With a rxed and cheerful smile, Auron Eastwind calmly exined, "I merely wished to ascertain Mr. Galewind''s abilities. I have a matter where I require his assistance."


    From the side, John interjected evenly, "Adam, Ghostde, he''s telling the truth. During your skirmish, he was holding back."


    "This Prince Auron Eastwind is an expert beyond level 200. As royalty, he undoubtedlymands numerous advanced skills. Had he gone all out, you wouldn''t have escaped unscathed."


    With a dignified smile, Auron Eastwind nodded in agreement.


    He looked around, taking in the chaotic scene they''d created, a hint of regret painted his features. "Shall we relocate to a more suitable location to discuss matters further?"


    Under Auron Eastwind''s guidance, the trio reached the end of the corridor.


    Opening the door to Room No.1, Auron spread his arms in a weing gesture, inviting them in.


    "This is my private suite," he exined. "Nobody frequents this ce. Drinks and refreshments are at the ready. I''ll cover today''s expenses, consider it an apology for my rash actions."


    Observing the genuine repentance in Auron''s demeanor, the expressions on John and hispanions softened a touch.


    There was no denying it, Room No.1 was Silver Manor''s pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance in terms of opulence and decor.


    It was nearly twice the size of Room 8. Almost every ornament was gilded, gleaming brilliantly under the illumination.


    It was equipped with myriad entertainment facilities, including some magical artifacts that shimmered ceaselessly, powered by energy gems.


    The room was the epitome of one word: Luxury!


    Auron Eastwind gestured for the trio to take a seat, then chuckled softly, "Mr. Galewind''s prowess truly humbles me. If all the yers emerging from the unknown regions are as formidable as you, who would dare oppose you even if you ruled the entire Godyer Continent?"


    Lifting his wine ss, John took a light sip, "There''s no need for probing, Seventh Prince. I''m an anomaly. There aren''t many like me, nor do I have ambitions to rule the world."


    He paused, a mischievous grin forming on his face, "In reality, you know now that our enemy isn''t each other, but the Abyss. War is inevitable. With the recent Descent of the Devil event, the outbreak of full-scale war looms ever closer. In this matter, we''re natural allies."


    Auron Eastwind''s demeanor momentarily tightened but swiftly returned to its prior ease. "You''re right, Mr. Galewind. You''ve made significant contributions to the Northern Myst Empire. I judged prematurely... I owe you an apology."


    Auron lifted his ss, clinked it heartily against John''s, then downed it in one gulp. "Please, make yourselves at home. As the saying goes, ''No acquaintance without a skirmish.'' Every wine here is crafted by master brewers I''ve personally selected for Silver Manor, certain to meet your satisfaction."


    Under Auron Eastwind''s amiable banter, Adam and Ghostde gradually let go of their earlier grievances.


    After all, they were all of the same age, without any personal vendettas or intricate conflicts between them.


    Moreover, Auron carried none of the airs of royalty, making it hard to harbor any genuine animosity.


    Although initially, Ghostde and Adam perceived Auron Eastwind as just an NPCposed of data, his seamless demeanor and dialogue made them quickly forget his virtual status.


    The group chatted andughed heartily, clinking sses.


    As the wine flowed and the atmosphere grew warmer, the conversation intensified. "Auron Eastwind, what exactly do you seek from me?"


    Seeing the diminishing stock of wine on the table, and with Auron Eastwind still not revealing his intentions, John''s patience began to wear thin.


    At that moment, Auron Eastwind was arm in arm with Adam, animatedly discussing which bunny waitress at Silver Manor had the most ample bosom and the pertest derri¨¨re.


    Hearing John''s query, he opened his slightly foggy eyes and responded with a chuckle, "Nothing major, really. I just hoped for a bit of assistance from Mr. Galewind."


    Before John could reply, Adam mumbled loudly, "What kind of help? Speak up! My buddy Galewind here loves lending a hand. He''s a natural-born knight in shining armor!"


    With those words, Adam promptly slumped onto the sofa, his heavy snores filling the room momentster.


    Ghostde, meanwhile, had already sumbed to the sedative embrace of alcohol.


    The tight-lipped fellow, reputedly a lightweight in the real world, seemed no different in the game of Godyer.


    Technically, yers in the game shouldn''t be able to get drunk.


    Yet, Godyer defied such expectations with its meticulous detailing.


    yers could indeed be inebriated if they consumed excessive amounts of alcohol.


    The sensation mirrored the dizziness and disorientation one feels in the real world, where everything whirls around, and directions be muddled.


    There wasn''t a single potion to fully cure this state, only some remedies to alleviate post-drinking headaches, akin to real-world hangover remedies.


    This led many who were restrained from drinking in reality to indulge in Godyer, finding sce in virtual intoxication.


    Such intricate details, like getting drunk from excessive drinking, garnered rave reviews from yers for Godyer.


    Some yers now even ventured into the game not to level up but to experience the lifelike details mirroring the real world.


    But John was well aware that the precision of Godyer''s details wasn''t merely the handiwork of game developers.


    Because, in essence, this was not just a game ¡ª it was a world in its own right!


    Casting a nce at Ghostde and Adam, whoy sprawled in drunken slumber on the couch, a slight furrow appeared on John''s brow.


    He was aware of Ghostde''s notorious lightweight status, but Adam''s inebriated state struck him as peculiar.


    Adam, with an aura of a scheming magnate, had an unmatched tolerance for alcohol.


    How did he end up in such a state?


    "You intentionally got them drunk," John posited with unwavering conviction.


    Auron Eastwind, previously swaying with intoxication, sharpened his gaze upon hearing John''s assertion. "Indeed, Mr. Galewind, your keen observation is something I couldn''t elude. Rest assured, the guild leader Adam and yourpanion are merely intoxicated. I haven''t employed any other means."


    He straightened his posture, his smile radiating warmth, "The forting matters are private. Hence, I''d prefer fewer ears privy to them."


    John''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, his expression remaining stoic, though a flicker danced in his eyes.


    He had an epiphany; the Auron Eastwind before him was nothing like the description provided by the system attributes: prideful and dismissive.


    The young man seated across him was contemtive, his actions measured, emanating the gravitas of one destined for greatness.


    Such individuals usually harbor ambitions beyond the ordinary.


    "So, what exactly do you wish to aplish?" John inquired.


    Meeting John''s gaze with an intensity that mirrored his burning ambition, Auron Eastwind voiced his aspiration, "I seek Mr. Galewind''s aid in securing the throne of the Northern Myst Empire!"

 Chapter 305 304-Equipment Similar to the Asura Mask?

    <h4>Chapter 305 Chapter304-Equipment Simr to the Asura Mask?</h4>


    John was momentarily taken aback, struggling to process the revtion.


    The throne?


    Was Auron Eastwind reaching a bit too far in his aspirations?


    While the Northern Myst Empire might merely be one of the human empires within the realm of the game Godyer, its standing on the Godyer Continent was undeniably that of a frontrunner.


    In the world of Godyer, allegiances primarily divided into two camps.


    The Godyer Continent, representing the righteous and orderly faction, was home to dozens of races such as humans, elves, dwarves, and dragonborn.


    Among them, the human race boasted thergest poption, vastest territories, and most formidable warriors.


    The Northern Myst Empire alone ounted for over 60% of the human popce on the Godyer Continent, its might surpassing the neighboring Easternwood Empire by a significant margin.


    Could the fate of such a potent force truly be determined by a lone yer?


    John felt that there might be a possibility of assassinating the reigning emperor of the Northern Myst Empire.


    However, seizing the throne was an entirely different ballgame, far from the purview of mere personal prowess.


    It entailed intricate political maneuverings and a struggle for the consolidation of power.


    As an outsider, how could he possibly navigate thisplexndscape?


    After a moment''s contemtion, he remarked with an air of nonchnce, "Your Highness, the Seventh Prince, aren''t you being a tad ambitious? How can a young man like me, without any foundation in this world, possibly assist in such a lofty pursuit?"


    Auron Eastwind burst into heartyughter, his eyes gleaming unabashedly with the lust for power.


    "Mr. Galewind, perhaps you don''t fully grasp the significance of the strength you possess," began Auron Eastwind.


    "Even in the vast Northern Myst Empire, only a handful of demigod-level warriors are known to exist. Most of them lead lives akin to free-spirited hermits, remaining aloof from the mundane world."


    "Furthermore," he continued, "I''ve received a confidential tidbit from Duke Dinan. I heard that during the recent campaign against the Devil Elite Team, it was almost single-handedly due to your efforts that the tide of battle turned."


    "Being able to spar evenly with a Devil, one who''s on par with a deity, and even pushing it back to the abyss, I believe your current strength can be described as ''standing head and shoulders above the rest.''"


    John''s face tightened.


    Supposedly, the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana had altered the memories of other members of the Devil Elite Team.


    From where, then, did Duke Dinan glean the information of John''s solo battle with the Devil?


    Ghana had consistently imed that nobody could break his memory-modifying skill.


    Was he deceiving John?


    John quickly dismissed the thought; although Ghana was beaten and battered by him, he wasn''t a man of deceit.


    Devils, with their innate pride, wouldn''t sabotage their own interests.


    As John pondered, he heard Auron Eastwind continue, "Even though, Mr. Galewind, you repelled the Devil with the assistance of a team, it''s still an impressive feat. For a demigod to lead a group of level 200-300 yers to victory over a Devil, throughout history, only you, Mr. Galewind, have achieved such."


    Only then did John silently breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Auron Eastwind''s earlier statements were merely his spections.


    His true strength remained concealed.


    Unaware of the fleeting change in John''s expression, Auron Eastwind continued passionately.


    "In the past, I believed my exceptional talent set me apart. In merely two decades, I achieved this level of prowess. Yet, in your presence, I realize howughable my modest talents truly are."


    "The Northern Myst Empire was founded on martial prowess. Strength forms the basis of all decisions. With your backing, the throne would undoubtedly be within reach..."


    Full of fervor, Auron Eastwindid bare all his ambitions.


    Looking at his face, aglow with excitement, one might think he was moments away from ascending the throne.


    John looked at Auron Eastwind with a puzzled expression, struggling to fathom the young prince''s intentions.


    Rumor had it that the current emperor of the Northern Myst Empire was in the prime of his life.


    Even with John''s assistance, was this prince really contemting usurping his own father?


    After a moment''s contemtion, John spoke calmly, "Auron Eastwind, Seventh Prince, I can understand the choices you make to fulfill your aspirations, but shouldn''t some matters be rified first?"


    Auron Eastwind gave a slight nod. "Speak your mind, Mr. Galewind."


    John responded with a faint smile, "You''re asking for my aid in iming the throne, which essentially means confronting your rival siblings. This endeavor would involve countless high-level yers. Considering the risks I''d be taking, what exactly would I stand to gain from you?"


    A flicker of tion passed through Auron Eastwind''s eyes, betraying his inner thoughts.


    He was well aware that, given John''s rapidly growing reputation amongst the upper echelons of the Northern Myst Empire, such words implied a willingness to negotiate.


    Auron''s greatest fear had been an outright rejection from John.


    This turn of events was indeed the best possible oue.


    Auron Eastwind''s gaze settled on John, and he said with a radiant smile, "Whatever you desire, Mr. Galewind, please do state it. With the vast territories and countless subjects of the Northern Myst Empire, not to mention innumerable treasures, I believe we can certainly meet your terms."


    John''s lips curved into a subtle smile, but his eyes remained unfathomably calm.


    He chuckled, "All these offerings you speak of can only be realized after you''ve sessfully seized the throne. They amount to nothing more than a promissory note."


    "Would you, in my ce, undertake such tremendous risks solely for a mere IOU?"


    The smile on Auron Eastwind''s face froze.


    He knew John''s words rang true.


    No matter howvish the promise or reward, the present Auron Eastwind could not fulfill them.


    He needed to present something tantalizing enough to sway John to his cause.


    A mere verbal promise held little weight for a formidable entity like John.


    Auron Eastwind racked his brain, wondering what could possibly entice John.


    His personal collection of equipment and items?


    Frankly, even Auron doubted their allure.


    The enigmatic young man before him was a demigod-tier entity, after all.


    His hoarded treasures seemed inadequate to stir John''s interest.


    Suddenly, Auron''s gaze settled on John''s face, or more precisely, on the Asura Mask that adorned it.


    During their time in the arena, John had removed the mask.


    One reason was that the mask''s attributes were exceptionally potent, making it unfair in the Arena''s yer versus yerbat.


    Even if John restrained his own capabilities, the mask would give him an overwhelming advantage over opponents.


    Another reason was his reluctance to let many witness the Asura Mask.


    Should yers associate the mask too closely with John, using it to conceal his identity would lose its purpose.


    It was only after departing from the arena that John had donned the Asura Mask once more.


    Seemingly out of the blue, Auron Eastwind shifted the topic, casually inquiring, "If I''m not mistaken, the mask you wear, Mr. Galewind, is a powerful piece of equipment, isn''t it?"


    John cocked his head, casting a slightly puzzled look at Auron Eastwind.


    "To be frank," began Auron Eastwind, "during an expedition into a hidden realm, I stumbled upon a piece of equipment. Its patterns bear a striking resemnce to those on the mask you wear. I suspect they might be a matching set."


    John swiftly rose to his feet, a hint of excitement gleaming in his eyes. "Where is it? Could you fetch it for me to see?"


    Auron Eastwind replied with a smile, "It''s a wristguard. Since acquiring it, I''ve sought the expertise of countless appraisers. Yet none could determine its origins or even discern its quality tier. I''ve attempted on multiple asions, even having my subordinates try wearing it, but none seemed worthy of the wristguard''s approval. Consequently, I sealed it away within my personal treasury."


    John fell silent for a long moment before saying, "Then I must say, you''re extremely fortunate not to have worn it."


    A puzzled look spread across Auron Eastwind''s face. "Mr. Galewind, why do you say that?"


    John replied nonchntly, "Didn''t you notice any peculiar changes in yourself after obtaining it?"


    Auron Eastwind''s expression shifted to one of utter shock.


    "It seems you truly understand its nature. Indeed, after acquiring the wristguard, I often found myself lost in a trance. At times, I even felt as though my soul was tainted, and I had this insurmountable urge tomit heinous acts of violence. It wasn''t until I entrusted it to the Holy Light Church, and a high bishop personally sealed it, that these sensations began to fade."


    John discreetly exhaled a sigh of relief.


    From Auron Eastwind''s description, he was almost entirely certain that this wristguard, much like the Asura Mask, belonged to the Godyer "Asura".


    After a thoughtful pause, John decisively said, "If that piece genuinely aligns with the attributes of the mask I wear, hand it over to me, and I will intervene on your behalf thrice."


    "As long as the battles aren''t against a deity, I can handle any issue for you."


    His words, brimming with unwavering confidence and delivered with a breezy demeanor, exuded an aura of undeniable grandeur.

 Chapter 306 305-Asura Wristguard

    <h4>Chapter 306 Chapter305-Asura Wristguard</h4>


    A radiant smile blossomed across Auron Eastwind''s face once more.


    He realized he had achieved his objective.


    Trading an equipment piece he couldn''t utilize for the assistance of a demi-god-tiered powerhouse three times over seemed like a profitable exchange in any regard.


    Most importantly, with this deal, Auron Eastwind could forge a definitive rtionship with John.


    Once they coborated this initial time, future partnerships would be significantly easier.


    This was the true aim of Auron Eastwind.


    As for the enigmatic wristguard, given its potential to corrode and disturb the mental realm, retaining it would be more a curse than a blessing to Auron Eastwind.


    Regardless of its superior attributes, if it couldn''t be equipped, it was essentially redundant.


    Raising his wine ss, Auron Eastwind clinked it lightly against John''s. "It''s settled then! I''ll have it brought immediately. If it suits you, consider our coboration solidified."


    John responded with a soft chuckle and a nod, his fingers delicately tracing the Asura Mask on his face, lost in deep reflection.


    After so long, he was finally about to encounter another piece of equipment exclusive to the Godyer ss!


    Momentster, an attendant in in robes, holding a wooden box, reverently knocked on the door. "Your Highness, I''ve brought the item you requested."


    With a casual gesture from Auron Eastwind, the attendant carefully ced the box on the table, then respectfully withdrew, thoughtfully closing the door behind him.


    John''s gaze settled on the wooden box, a rare flicker of excitement shining in his eyes.


    Although the Holy Light seal on the box remained intact, preventing the Eye of Artemis from piercing through to view its contents, John was nearly certain of its connection to Asura.


    This was because his Asura Mask had already begun to react.


    A warm sensation emanated from the region of his third eye, as if the Asura Mask rejoiced, perhaps recognizing a formerrade.


    It''s said that divine objects possess a spirit. Such a high-caliber equipment, having existed in the world for countless years, might eventually develop a semnce of its own consciousness.


    "This is the peculiar equipment I spoke of. Mr. Galewind, if you wish to inspect it, please do so yourself. I''d rather not touch it again... That sensation of my soul and thoughts not being under my control was something I don''t want to experience a second time," Auron Eastwind remarked, maintaining a distance, his gaze upon the ancient wooden box filled with wariness.


    He looked as if he was avoiding it like the gue.


    John responded with an easy smile, nonchntly picking up the box.


    Its hefty weight hinted at the significance of the object sealed within.


    Channeling energy into his hand, he swiftly dispelled the Holy Light seal.


    An inexplicably mysterious fluctuation instantly enveloped the entirety of Room No. 1.


    Moreover, the mask on John''s face began emitting simr fluctuations, resonating intensely with the entity within the box.


    A fleeting expression of astonishment crossed John''s face, as he eagerly opened the box.


    Insidey a sinister-looking wristguard, itsposition inscrutable but casting a deep red hue.


    Stretching towards the back of the hand, it bore a groove.


    Based on the design of this wristguard, one would expect to find a retractable short de nestled within that groove.


    However, the de was nowhere to be seen.


    The wristguard was etched with peculiar patterns, identical to those on the Asura Mask.


    From the very first nce, John was certain that this relic was indeed a legacy of Asura.


    Silently activating his Eye of Artemis, the attributes of the item swiftly emerged before his eyes.


    [Asura Wristguard (Special Item, Grade Indeterminable): In ancient times upon the Godyer Continent, a transcendent warrior emerged, challenging the dictates of fate. He named himself "Asura". In an unparalleled act of defiance, he slew a deity with a mere mortal body. This feat incited the wrath of numerous deities who conspired against him, leading to his fall. His very name was then twisted and obscured, and his magnificent equipment scattered to the winds. This wristguard is one such relic...]


    [Exclusive ss: Godyer]


    [Level Requirement: None]


    [Apanying Skill 1: Wrath of the Asura (Divine Skill): The Asura Wristguard continuously emits an energy, subjecting every living being thatys eyes on it to a spiritual intimidation. Prolonged exposure to the energy field of Wrath of the Asura results in irreversible soul damage. After equipping, users may choose to deactivate this effect...]


    John paused, slightly taken aback.


    This apanying skill was also present on the Asura Mask.


    This was precisely the reason why anyone who came into contact with these items felt their souls spiral out of control.


    However, the Wrath of the Asura attached to the Asura Mask had already been intentionally deactivated by John.


    He wondered whether the Wrath of the Asura skill on these two pieces of equipment was a singr effect, or if they could be cumtive...


    Suppressing the urge to test it out immediately, John continued reading:


    [Apanying Skill 2: Divine Blood Cry (Divine Skill) (Passive): Once the Asura Wristguard is equipped, every attack on a deity will induce a bleeding effect, draining 2% of health per second for a duration of one minute...]


    [Apanying Skill 3: Asura Prison (Divine Skill): Upon activation, it constructs an Asura realm. Enemies pulled into this realm are utterly renderedmbs to the ughter, left at the mercy of the skill''s wielder. This skill operates on an ORDER foundation, able to rewrite all fundamental ORDERS within the realm. However, its consumption is immense, necessitating judicious use.]


    ...


    After scrutinizing every attribute of the Asura Wristguard, John took a deep, calming breath.


    He suddenly recognized a curious phenomenon.


    Whether it was the Asura Mask he wore or the Asura Wristguard gifted by Auron Eastwind, neither bore any foundational attribute bonuses.


    They merely offered supplemental skills.


    Not that these skills weren''t potent; on the contrary, they were extraordinarily formidable.


    The Wrath of the Asura needed no further boration¡ªit was a potent weapon inbat, striking dread into the very core of foes.


    In a bnced battle, unleashing the Wrath of the Asura could likely tip the scales in one''s favor.


    But for John, this skill seemed somewhat superfluous.


    With his current might, no adversary was his equal.


    And when faced with deities who might be adversaries in the future, the soul-intimidating effect would be significantly diminished.


    The spiritual realms of deities, fortified time and again by their personal ORDER, would be unfazed by such trivial damage.


    Regarding thetter two skills of the Asura Wristguard, the Divine Blood Cry did present some utility.


    After all, skills directly inducing bleeding effects on deities were indeed a rarity.


    The Asura Prison, in essence, resembled John''s frequently used Abyssal Prison in battles.


    Their functionalities ovepped, making it redundantly superfluous.


    Reflecting upon this, John shifted his thoughts slightly, prompting the attribute information of the Asura Mask to reappear before him:


    [Asura Mask (Special Item, Grade Indeterminable): In ancient times upon the Godyer Continent, there arose a peerless warrior, defying destiny itself. He named himself "Asura". With a mere mortal frame, hemitted the unparalleled act of ying a deity. Such defiance drew the collective ire of many deities, resulting in his downfall. His very name was then twisted and obscured, leaving behind only this mask...]


    [Exclusive ss: Godyer]


    [Level Requirement: None]


    [Apanying Skill 1: Wrath of the Asura (Divine Skill) ¡ª The Asura Mask constantly emits an energy that strikes mental trepidation into any soul that beholds it. An extended presence within the aura of the Wrath of the Asura will inflict irreversible damage to the soul. Once equipped, the user has the option to disable this effect...]


    [Apanying Skill 2: Gods'' Lament (Divine Skill) (Passive) ¡ª Upon equipping the Asura Mask, each strike against a deity will directly target their divine essence, bearing a 1% chance to shatter it entirely...]


    [Apanying Skill 3: Bloodburn (Divine Skill) ¡ª Once activated, it burns all the energy within the Godyer, in exchange for doubling the damage dealt, defense, speed, and ORDER control for a duration of one minute... The user''s health drops perilously to a single point...]


    ¡­


    After processing the attributes of the Asura Mask, John ruefully shook his head.


    He wondered just how deep the ancient Asura''s animosity towards the deities ran.


    Each piece of equipment bore a skill specifically designed to counteract these divine entities.


    The Gods'' Lament skill in the Asura Mask was particrly outrageous, boasting a 1% chance to shatter a deity''s very essence.


    It came as little surprise that Asura met his end surrounded and overwhelmed by deities, his very existence eradicated.


    Such audacity!


    A silent vow echoed in John''s heart, urging him to tread with discretion.


    Being a Godyer, a unique hidden ss, naturally made him an adversary to countless deities.


    And armed with such potent skills targeting these entities, it would be strange if they didn''t conspire to end him.


    Seeing John deep in thought, Auron Eastwind hesitated to interrupt.


    Quickly, he closed his eyes, preparing to offer silent prayers to the war god he worshipped, hoping it might shield him from the unsettling vibes permeating the room.


    This unease, evoking memories of his own demise, made Auron wish to avoid the sensation of an uncontroble mind and soul.


    However, before Auron Eastwind could utter his prayers, he saw John seamlessly fasten the wristguard onto his right wrist.


    It fit perfectly, as if tailor-made for him.


    With the Wrath of the Asura effect from the Asura Wristguard disabled, the strange vibrations in the air gradually faded.


    Auron Eastwind discreetly exhaled in relief, turning his gaze back to John, who was still engrossed with the wristguard.


    "Mr. Galewind, are you satisfied with this equipment?"

 Chapter 307 306-Exploring the Dark Realm

    <h4>Chapter 307 Chapter306-Exploring the Dark Realm</h4>


    [System Notification: You have triggered an extended side quest: Bloodstained Throne...]


    [Quest Details: Choose a sessor from the Northern Myst Empire''s royal lineage, establish a partnership, assist in clearing all obstacles, and help them ascend as the next Emperor of the Northern Myst Empire...]


    [Quest Difficulty: Highest]


    [Quest Duration: From the moment the quest is epted until itspletion.]


    [Current avable royal sessor: Seventh Prince Auron Eastwind...]


    [Quest Rewards: Rewards are given in stages. Upon thepletion of each quest segment, specific rewards will be granted, including but not limited to various top-tier equipment and items...]


    [In the event of quest failure, all awarded items must be returned...]


    [Do you choose to ept?]


    As the system''s prompt sounded in his ears, John barely lifted his gaze before he heard Auron Eastwind''s tentative inquiry.


    With a yful smile, he responded, "To be honest, the equipment you''ve presented leaves me with little reason to decline..."


    A look of tion instantly illuminated Auron Eastwind''s face. "This is splendid news. I am deeply grateful for Mr. Galewind''s assistance. If you truly help me achieve this grand ambition, I, Auron Eastwind, pledge to do my utmost to fulfill any requests you might have in the future."


    To such promises, John would typically offer only a dismissive smile.


    Even if Auron Eastwind were to truly be the next Emperor of the Northern Myst Empire, it was unlikely he''d possess the means to satisfy all of John''s wishes.


    John wasn''t harboring any ulterior motives towards him.


    He simply found the young prince before him to have amendable demeanor, acting decisively and with conviction.


    Whether or not he could truly ascend to the throne of the Northern Myst Empire, forging a bond with such an influential figure in the Godyer Continent was undeniably beneficial.


    Simultaneously, John chose to ept the quest presented by the system.


    [System Notification: You have epted the quest (Bloodstained Throne).]


    [Stage Quest One: Explore the Dark Realm (Ultra-high difficulty quest)]


    [Quest Introduction: In the vast expanse of the Godyer Continent, the Sunset Mountain acts as the dividing line between north and south, splitting thend into two. To the north of Sunset Mountain lies a territorypletely overtaken by darkness. Here, remnants of humanity and other species coexist, but they''ve been corrupted by the abyss, bing pawns of the deep void. It''s a chaotic realm, where themon folk revere the Devils of the abyss. When war dawns, these corrupted beings will serve as the army of the abyss, raising their des against their own kin... The Northern Myst Empire, along with the Easternwood Empire, have decided to form an exploration team to venture into this Dark Realm, gathering intelligence on the enemy''s preparations for war. The Seventh Prince of the Northern Myst Empire, Auron Eastwind, secured the right to assemble this exploration team. He will select the elite warriors for this perilous quest. Sessfully aplishing this will significantly boost Auron Eastwind''s political stature.]


    [Quest Requirements: Join the exploration team and assist Auron Eastwind inpleting the quest.]


    [Quest Rewards: 1,000,000 gold coins, a mysterious equipment: Asura wristguard (can be issued in advance).]


    John''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    He hadn''t expected the very first stage of the quest to present such a formidable challenge.


    John was acutely aware of whaty to the north of Sunset Mountain.


    An expansive territory that, while nominally part of the Godyer Continent, had long been upied by the abyss.


    The vast majority of yers choosing dark attribute sses spawned in the game world of Godyer right within that Dark Realm.


    The globally-renowned guilds, Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild, represented the only two guilds built entirely of Dark Attribute yers amongst the top ten worldwide.


    Their headquarters resided within that enigmatic Dark Realm.


    For yers, moving between these two regions wasn''t particrly challenging.


    Yet for the native NPCs of Godyer Continent, transitioning from their homnd into the upied Dark Realm was a formidable task.


    The sprawling Sunset Mountain spanned thousands of kilometers, with only a handful of concealed passages piercing through.


    The Dark Realm bordered the abyss directly, having long be a haven for abyssal creatures.


    As John mulled over these thoughts, Auron Eastwind, brimming with eagerness, interjected, "Since Mr. Galewind has agreed to cooperate, there''s no need for secrecy. Frankly, I urgently need your assistance with a matter at hand."


    John knew well what Auron Eastwind was driving at, but feigned confusion on the surface, "If you require my help, just speak freely."


    Auron Eastwind borated on the ns to explore the Dark Realm.


    Then, with a look of genuine concern, he turned to John: "Originally, I intended to recruit some high-level yers, led by my chief guard, to embark on this expedition into the Dark Realm."


    "However, my chief guard is only a little over level 300. The prospects of sessfullypleting the quest seem bleak. Mr. Galewind, you can probably deduce why I vehemently argued to my father for the right to form this exploration team."


    "The sess or failure of this quest to explore the Dark Realm will directly determine my influence within the empire''s upper echelons. It''s of paramount importance!"


    "I''m hoping, Mr. Galewind, that you might lead our team on this quest. I''m confident that with your prowess, the challenges of the Dark Realm will pose little threat."


    "The only condition is that you avoid provoking the abyss lurking behind the Dark Realm..."


    John''s fingers gently tapped his wine ss, producing a melodic chime.


    Seeing John fall silent, Auron Eastwind showed patience, waiting quietly by his side.


    After a brief pause, John rxed his furrowed brow, remarking calmly, "Since we''ve established a partnership, and I promised to assist you with three tasks, I won''t go back on my word. I''ll ept this request."


    Auron Eastwind''s face lit up with tion.


    He took a hearty gulp of beer, trying to mask his unbridled joy. "This is fantastic! Let me toast to your honor, and thank you for your assistance!"


    Pouring wine for John with a face full of gratitude, Auron Eastwind toasted.


    John raised his ss but didn''t drink immediately, saying, "I''ll help you with this matter, but I have one condition..."


    Auron Eastwind sat up straight, intently saying, "Please, Mr. Galewind, speak freely."


    With a nonchnt tone, John said, "For this exploration quest, every move must be made under mymand. No one in the team can defy orders."


    "As the Seventh Prince of Northern Myst Empire, involved in governance for years, you must understand the catastrophe that arises when two voices attempt to lead a single team."


    Auron Eastwind patted his chest reassuringly, "Rest assured, Mr. Galewind. I''ll ensure the exploration team undergoes strict scrutiny, guaranteeing that every member will follow orders without question."


    John then nodded in satisfaction, emptying his ss in one swift motion.


    Having addressed the crucial matters, Auron Eastwind finally felt a weight lifted off his shoulders.


    The atmosphere in the room turned notably lighter.


    It was now a time for casual conversation.


    With a gentle p of his hands, Auron Eastwind summoned dozens of gracefully poised bunny girls.


    They filed into the room one after the other.


    Adorned in sheer veils, they danced gracefully to the mellifluous music.


    Their slender waists, prominent chests, and rounded hips swayed enticingly before the two men, painting a vivid tableau of captivating beauty.


    John lounged on the sofa, quietly appreciating the bunny girls'' performance.


    While he seemed utterly engrossed, his gaze remained clear and undistracted.


    "Auron Eastwind, after all these years of ying coy, always putting on that defiant and disagreeable facade before the world, why do you suddenly reveal your true nature in front of outsiders like us today?" John sipped his drink with amusement in his eyes.


    A wry smile appeared on Auron Eastwind''s face. "There was no choice. Over the years, I had to maintain that domineering and disagreeable demeanor to keep my brothers off guard..."


    "But in front of you, Mr. Galewind, continuing such a repulsive charade seems out of ce..."


    John nodded with understanding.


    After a pause, he continued, "Honestly, I''ve always been curious: why did you suddenly decide to seek me out? Is the situation in the Northern Myst Empire so dire that you''d risk seeking the aid of a stranger you''ve never met?"


    A light smile graced Auron Eastwind''s handsome face. "It''s not that severe. But I was born of humble origins. My mother wasn''t from any prestigious lineage, so among my siblings, I have the least backing."


    "Someone of your demi-god caliber, not affiliated with the Northern Myst Empire and free fromplex interpersonal entanglements, is naturally my ideal ally."


    John looked slightly surprised, "So that''s the reason you came to me directly?"


    Auron Eastwind slowly shook his head, chuckling softly, "It''s not that simple. In fact, beforeing to see you, I grappled with the decision for a long time and even considered abandoning the idea. I''d always thought that a powerful figure like you, if ever interested in the Northern Myst Empire''s elite, would opt for royal heirs with a deeper lineage..."


    "But it was Duke Dinan who told me that if I wanted to choose a partner, Mr. Galewind was the best option. As long as I was honest, at the very least, you wouldn''t detest me."


    John gazed at Auron Eastwind,den with implications.


    "Having guidance from the Prime Minister, you''re not as isted and powerless as you describe yourself, are you?"


    A cryptic, inscrutable smile appeared on Auron Eastwind''s face, leaving much unspoken between the lines.

 Chapter 308 307-Emma’s Call

    <h4>Chapter 308 Chapter307-Emma''s Call</h4>


    Silver Manor, the bustling Room 8.


    Stunning bunny girls gracefully danced to the rhythm.


    John and Auron Eastwind, meanwhile, drank heartily, one ss following the other.


    What they sipped now was a stronger magical liquor with an even greater kick, crafted from a unique magic nt indigenous to the Godyer Continent.


    Not only did this drink possess the mellow richness of wine, but it also temporarily enhanced the body''s basic attributes.


    Auron Eastwind''s eyes were hazy with intoxication as hey sprawled on the couch, murmuring incoherently.


    John, on the other hand, felt mostly unfazed, though his mind seemed slightly foggy. He had lost count of how many sses he''d consumed.


    It had been a long while since hest let loose like this.


    Even within the game, such indulgence was rare.


    The higher his level, the more formidable his physical attributes became, and his tolerance rose in tandem.


    It had been ages since he''d experienced this kind of drunken sensation.


    No liquor from the real world could ever elicit such a feeling.


    "Mr. Galewind, do you know the real reason I was determined to seek your assistance? It was the words of another," Auron Eastwind slurred.


    "She told me you''re the only one she can''t see through. She said you''re far more powerful than you let on. If there were a deity walking among mortals, perhaps it would be you..."


    As Auron swayed from side to side, lost in his drunken stupor, the alcohol loosened his tongue, letting secrets spill forth.


    John lifted his gaze, giving him a nonchnt look. "Who is this person?"


    Auron Eastwind responded with a drunken grin, "Lady Luxuria..."


    John was momentarily taken aback, an enticing figure reminiscent of a ripe peach instantly appearing in his mind.


    In truth, John wasn''t well-acquainted with Lady Luxuria.


    Their brief encounters had only taken ce in Duke Dinan''s war room.


    Technically, Lady Luxuria was a member of the Devil Elite Team under John''smand, though her role was primarily in logistics and intelligence.


    As such, she didn''t report to John but liaised directly with Duke Dinan.


    They had never really conversed, but John''s impression of that mature woman was undoubtedly profound.


    Setting aside her bewitching beauty that captivated many, what truly caught John''s attention was her ss: the Enchantress, a role believed to have been lost since ancient times.


    John nced at the bunny girl dancing gracefully in front of him, lost in thought.


    "So, by that logic, Lady Luxuria has been your ally for quite some time now, hasn''t she?"


    Hearing John''s casual remark, Auron Eastwind responded with a mysterious smile.


    Hisck of denial confirmed John''s suspicion.


    Twirling the ornate ss in his hand, Johnmented, "I found it peculiar seeing so many of the Enchantress ss at the Silver Mansion. I suppose these girls were all trained by Lady Luxuria for you?"


    Somewhat resignedly, Auron Eastwind replied, "I had no choice. As a prince without any foundational support, if I wanted to win over the influential, I needed to have some tactics of my own."


    John gently shook his head, choosing not to pursue the topic further.


    While he may not condone the murky deals of power and seduction, he did not underestimate Auron Eastwind.


    For such a young prince to achieve this much on his own spoke volumes about his capability.


    As for how much of it was achieved through dubious means, John was indifferent.


    At least, this Auron Eastwind before him hadn''tmitted any heinous deeds.


    The drinking session stretched deep into the night.


    When they finally called it quits, Adam and Ghostde were still deep in slumber.


    Auron Eastwind assured John they would be well taken care of, and with a wave, they parted ways.


    As he left, Auron Eastwind informed John that the exploration team would be ready to embark in a month.


    John mentally calcted; there was ample time.


    He could use this hiatus to address some of his pending matters.


    The Twelve Trials of the Hero in Storm City should also be nearingpletion.


    His quest to hunt the Devil couldn''t be halted.


    Weakening the abyss''s forces as much as possible before the two worlds merged was undeniably beneficial for the real world.


    Finding a quiet corner, John chose to log out.


    ¡­


    In the real world, the night sky outside the window was illuminated by a sparse sprinkling of stars.


    The Game Chamber''s light glowed, revealing John, who abruptly opened his eyes.


    Rising to stretch his stiff muscles, John closed his eyes, silently feeling the surging energy flowing within him.


    He nodded in satisfaction. Compared to a few days ago, this internal energy had grown significantly.


    Now, virtually all his skills could be used in the real world.


    Checking the time, it was already 10 pm. Just as John was about to grab something to eat, his phone rang.


    The screen disyed an icon of Emma, her face alight with a sweet smile.


    John''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he answered.


    "Johnny, what are you up to?"


    Over the phone, there was a cacophony of chirping female voices.


    John chuckled softly, "Just got out of the game, about to grab some food..."


    Emma immediately responded, a hint of displeasure in her voice, "Let me guess, you''ve been busy all day and haven''t had a meal?"


    Without waiting for John''s reply, she continued, "You guys never take care of yourselves! I had a hunch you''d skip meals, so I''ve ordered delivery for you. It should arrive soon..."


    "You have to eat on time from now on. Work''s important, but you can''t neglect your health!"


    John gazed at his phone, momentarily lost in thought.


    This sudden feeling of old marital familiarity took him by surprise.


    "What''s up, Johnny? Why''d you go silent?"


    John quickly snapped back, teasing, "Aren''t you worried the delivery might be from another pretty girl?"


    Emma nonchntly retorted, "Oh please! You think everyone''s like me, a fairy tale damsel delivering food?"


    Johnughed heartily. Indeed, it made sense.


    Reflecting on their initial encounter, even he found it rather cinematic.


    A few months ago, he would''ve never imagined getting so entangled with a delivery girl.


    "When are youing back?"


    Emma whispered, lowering her voice, "Probably another week, I guess. I''ll finish up school stuff as soon as I can."


    "Alright, gotta go, I''m going to shower and sleep. Have an early ss tomorrow..."


    John nced at the ended call, his smile serene.


    It seemed time to prioritize the matter of buying a house.


    He couldn''t possibly let her traverse such vast distances for her sses every day...


    After a shower and a quick bite, John prepared to return to the Game Chamber.


    Without Emma, he reverted to his former way of life, devoting the vast majority of his time to the virtual game.


    After all, time in the Game Chamber equated to deep sleep in reality.


    However, before diving back into the game, John called Elder Anderson, who was based in the capital.


    Heid out every detail of his coborative quest with Auron Eastwind, not omitting a single fact.


    John held great trust in the kind-hearted and charitable Elder Anderson.


    He felt the elder''s unwavering dedication to the survival of human civilization.


    A genuine individual, Elder Anderson had dedicated his life to scientific research.


    There was little reason to withhold anything from such a person.


    Besides, having been in a position of authority for so many years, Elder Anderson''s political acumen undoubtedly surpassed John''s own.


    Indeed, after listening to John recount the matter, and with a moment of reflection, Elder Anderson requested that John undoubtedly support Auron Eastwind in his quest for the throne.


    In his words, this was akin to the flutter of a butterfly''s wings.


    The implications might not be apparent now, but once the two worlds converged, perhaps this small act could engender wonders...


    The Game Chamber closed, establishing the mental link.


    [System Prompt: Wee back to the world of Godyer...]


    The same cold, mechanical voice greeted John as his view transitioned, cing him in a street corner of Silverglow.


    Aimlessly wandering the broad streets, he noticed the surrounding yers were all abuzz, discussing how he managed to im the top spot of the Arena Leaderboard overnight.


    To these gamers, John''s miraculous achievements had be something of a norm.


    In their eyes, he was no longer just another yer.


    He was a legend of the game world. For someone of his stature, no feat seemed too extraordinary.


    Now, with the exception of the guild rankings, almost every leaderboard was dominated by the name Galewind.


    Even the anonymous yer who held the top position on both the equipment and level leaderboards was brashly assumed by most to be John.


    In truth, they weren''t mistaken ¨C the unnamed yer was indeed John.


    Listening to the discussions around him, John, with time on his hands, began to organize his inventory.


    Many of the items were treasures that remained out of reach for the vast majority of yers.


    Among them, the most precious was the Scepter left behind by the Devil Mammon of Desire.


    This was a Divine weapon, on par with those of the Divine Pce.


    While this equipment didn''t serve much purpose for John, he had no intention of auctioning the Scepter off...

 Chapter 309 308-The Trace of AGHHO

    <h4>Chapter 309 Chapter308-The Trace of AGHHO</h4>


    The reason John didn''t auction off Mammon''s Scepter wasn''t due to stinginess.


    It was simply because the weapon wasn''t suitable for current yers.


    It was, after all, a weapon exclusive to Devils!


    Not to mention that aside from John, no yer met the criteria to wield it.


    The dark energy contained within the Scepter alone was more than any yer could handle.


    Introducing such a weapon to the market would only bring disaster upon them.


    Securing the Scepter at the very bottom of his inventory, John proceeded to sort through his other items.


    This included the Skill Book he''d obtained from the Treasure Thief Rat, originally intended for Emma.


    However, she wouldn''t be logging in anytime soon.


    Besides that, there were several top-notch recovery potions...


    And the freshly brewed Silver Tear.


    Having traded a considerable quantity ofmon-level Silver Tears from White Feather, John had refined them into epic-grade.


    He now had several hundred vials stashed in his inventory, yet to be sold.


    [Silver Tear (epic-grade): Tears of the Silver Church, said to be the ambrosia bestowed by the Silver Angel and highly prized. This Tear has been refined, drawn from a hundred drops of exquisite holy dew. Apply a single drop to the forehead to temporarily increase divine power and intelligence by 100% sts 12 hours) and earn an additional experience gain of +100000%.]


    [Additional Effect: This substance is incredibly precious, bearing a certain divinity of the Silver Angel. Each drop can instantly eliminate Undead creatures below level 100.]


    After a moment''s thought, John reached out to Isabe.


    He transferred 100 vials of Silver Tear, divided into ten sets of 10, over to her.


    He instructed her to put them up for bidding at the uing grand auction at the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    The Silver Tear''s potency against Undead creatures ensured it would always be in demand.


    With the looming conflict between the Abyss and the Godyer Continent, providing yers with this resource would inevitably be beneficial.


    Isabe dly epted the Silver Tears from John.


    Aware of their value, she''d already been approached by countless yers inquiring about the avability of epic-grade Silver Tear.


    This confirmed its high demand.


    Having wrapped up these tasks, John was considering spending some time guarding the arena when hismunication channel suddenly shed.


    A message from Blue Sea popped up: "Brother Galewind, I have some news regarding AGHHO that you asked us to watch out for..."


    John paused briefly, then responded, "Go on."


    Blue Sea replied, "Some time ago, a member of our guild took on a mercenary quest in Cloud Sea to assist the City Guard in investigating the assassination of a local noble. The perpetrator, a local NPC assassin yer who had a disagreement with the noble, was swiftly apprehended. He''d snuck into the noble''s residence that night and murdered the entire family."


    "Under the severe interrogation of the City Guard, the assassin revealed his true identity, iming affiliation with AGHHO''s peripheral assassins. Moreover, he divulged the location of one of their strongholds, reportedly home to several top-ranked assassins with numerical codenames within the top hundred."


    John''s gaze sharpened, "Which numerical codenames?"


    Blue Sea quickly replied, "The highest-ranked among them seems to be 54."


    A strange smile crept onto John''s face. "Understood. Thanks for the update."


    Blue Sea sent another message: "The City Guard of Cloud Sea is preparing to issue a mercenary quest to exterminate all AGHHO assassins at that location!"


    John replied nonchntly, "Don''t get involved in this. These master assassins of this caliber are beyond your capabilities. Leave the rest to me." With that, he turned on his heel and headed towards the Mercenary Hall.


    The Mercenary Hall of Silverglow buzzed with activity, with countless yersing and going, engrossed in their mercenary ranks and rewards.


    The fiery Grand Archmage Saphir was in the midst of a heated tirade, berating his subordinates.


    "Fools! How could you assign this quest to someone of such a low level? If that idiot decides to rashly head there and gets killed, won''t we lose another mercenary?"


    Saphir''s roar echoed throughout the hall, drawing many sidelong nces.


    The chastised staff member hung his head, looking utterly dejected.


    John gently tapped on the ss.


    Saphir, visibly irritated, looked up, "Who is it? Can''t you see I''m busy?"


    Upon recognizing John''s teasing expression, he froze momentarily.


    Swiftly changing his demeanor, he reined in his temper andughed heartily, "Captain? What brings you here?"


    Hearing Saphir''s address, nearby yers shifted their attention to John.


    With his Asura Mask concealing all personal information, they were unaware of his true identity.


    They assumed he was a high-ranking official from a mercenary guild.


    John entered Saphir''s office, casually closing the door behind him. "Quite impressive, fitting for the top administrator of Silverglow Mercenary Hall. Your presence is almost intimidating!"


    At John''s yful remark, a sheepish grin formed on Saphir''s face. Scratching his head in embarrassment, he said, "Captain, you''re teasing me again..."


    John sighed, responding in a carefree tone, "Got any pressing matters? If not, set aside your work for now. Come with me to Cloud Sea."


    Saphir blinked in surprise, asking with a hint of puzzlement, "Did we spot traces of a Devil again?"


    John replied evenly, "It has nothing to do with Devils. Someone informed me of a secret AGHHO base in Cloud Sea."


    Pausing, John gave Saphir a suggestive wink and continued in a hushed tone, "If my sources are correct, 54 is stationed there..."


    Before John could say more, a ferocious and uncontroble aura exploded within the room.


    Papers from the desk were hurled into the air, scattering all around.


    Some of the paper documents even spontaneously ignited.


    John looked up, casting a nce at the now intensely brooding Saphir, and with a resigned gesture, waved his hand.


    A chilly energy emanated from John, subduing Saphir''s fury. "Calm yourself. At this moment, it''s only a possibility. Whether 54 is truly there requires our own eyes to verify."


    Saphir, with his head lowered, radiated an unweing aura.


    His crimson robe shimmered brilliantly. He let out a chillingugh, his voiceced with gritted anger. "Ten years, a full decade, and we finally get a lead on those vermin. I thought I could face this with equanimity, yet when pushes to shove, I can''t suppress this raging fire inside."


    "Captain, let''s depart now. I can hardly wait to see if that damned creature still deems himself worthy of this world."


    Saphir''s frame trembled slightly, not from fear, but from an overpowering excitement.


    Not wanting to waste another moment arranging his tasks, he simply instructed his staff to handle the matters and hurriedly exited the Mercenary Hall with John.


    Without dy, the two briskly made their way, and through a portal, they sessfully arrived at Cloud Sea.


    On their journey, John detailed the source of the information to Saphir. "Are you familiar with the manager of the Cloud Sea Mercenary Hall? If so, we could take on this quest directly from him!"


    After the trek, Saphir''s emotions seemed to have settled somewhat.


    The fierce and terrifying aura that enveloped him had faded to a gentle hum.


    Yet, John could still distinctly sense the turmoil deep within Saphir.


    His fury hadn''t subsided; it merelyy dormant in the deepest recesses of his heart.


    Perhaps only the act ofbat would provide sce to this hot-tempered Grand Archmage.


    "The manager of Cloud Sea''s Mercenary Hall? Let me think... I believe it''s that old fellow, Niel..." Saphir squinted and confidently headed towards the Cloud Sea Mercenary Hall.


    Cloud Sea remained as John remembered.


    The dense clouds churned above, looking as though they might descend upon the earth at any moment.


    Sunlight streamed through the gaps, casting luminous beams on the ground and adding a brilliant gold hue to the clouds.


    The scenery was breathtaking, but neither of them was in the mood to admire it.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the Mercenary Hall, Saphir strode straight to its depths without hesitation.


    All Mercenary Halls essentially shared the same design, even the offices of the top administrators were located in the same spot.


    Saphir swung open the office door, revealing an elderly, portly man seated at the desk.


    The man''s dark skin contrasted with his thick, long beard that almost touched the ground.


    Recognizing Saphir, the old man''s face broke into an expression of surprise.


    "Saphir? What brings you to my domain?" His voice boomed, resounding through the room like a muted thunderp.


    "Niel, you dwarven-blooded rascal, if you knew of 54''s whereabouts, why wasn''t I your first call?" Saphir stormed in, a look of usation painted across his face. "Don''t expect me to buy you another drink anytime soon!"

 Chapter 310 309-Taking on the Mercenary Quest

    <h4>Chapter 310 Chapter309-Taking on the Mercenary Quest</h4>


    Upon hearing Saphir''s words, Niel immediately halted his work, rising from his chair. While not tall, his muscr frame exuded an undeniable aura of strength.


    "Saphir," he began earnestly, "I apologize for not informing you right away. It wasn''t my intention to keep you in the dark; I needed to validate the authenticity of the information. I didn''t want to trouble you with potentially false leads."


    Niel''s gaze prated deeply into Saphir''s eyes, a sincerity unmistakable in his expression. "I understand your rage towards 54, but we must remain calm and rational. Impulsive actions fueled by anger will lead us astray."


    Niel''s words were brimming with philosophical reflection, reminiscent of an elder imparting wisdom to a passionate youth.


    Saphir let out a disdainful snort, clearly unsatisfied with Niel''s justification.


    His anger still smoldered, though forcefully suppressed deep within.


    He didn''tsh out further but stared coldly at Niel. "You''re aware of how seriously I regard the matter of 54 and AGHHO. For a decade, I''ve been searching for him. Now that there''s finally a clue, you choose to withhold it. I''m sorry, Niel, but I can''t forgive your hesitation."


    Saphir''s tone was icy.


    Lowering his head in concession, Niel responded, "I realize my mistake, Saphir. My concern was that the lead might prove unreliable, resulting in a fruitless chase. I merely wanted further confirmation... But I shouldn''t have kept it from you. I promise you, moving forward, there will be no hesitations. Every lead will be shared."


    Saphir paused for a moment, then nodded.


    Although his rage persisted, he recognized the necessity to keep his emotions in check and prioritize the long-awaited vengeance quest.


    John narrowed his eyes, observing the exchange with mild surprise.


    The bond between these two was evidently deeper than he had anticipated.


    "Alright, the past is the past. I trust you''ll stay true to your word. Now, share the location of the base with me," Saphir said, his tone unchanging, reflecting a straightforward intent.


    Niel offered a faint smile, making no attempt to counter Saphir''s stance.


    Saphir remained silent, the mes of anger still smoldering in his gaze.


    Taking a deep breath, he gradually eased his tense posture.


    A shade of worry appeared on Niel''s face.


    The elder with dwarf lineage didn''t immediately divulge the location of the AGHHO base but sighed instead.


    "Your current state deeply concerns me. Rushing in like this, how can you ovee the AGHHO maniacs with their bloodlust? Remember, if our intel is correct, the base doesn''t just house 54, the master assassin... There might even be an elder ranked in the top ten overseeing it."


    "Niel, I grasp your point... I''m not one to act on impulse. But when faced with news about 54, I just can''t remainposed," Saphir''s voice turned raspy, echoing the deep-seated anguish and despair he felt.


    Niel gazed at him, his eyes filled with understanding and sympathy.


    He knew the torments and agonies Saphir had endured over the years.


    Hearing about his archenemy''s whereabouts now, it was impossible for him to fully reign in his emotions.


    "Saphir, as an old friend, I sincerely hope you can find a semnce of calm now. Don''t let your hatred cloud your wisdom!" Niel cautioned, "Even the City Guard of Cloud Sea don''t dare trifle with a behemoth like AGHHO. That''s why they''ve tossed this hot potato to our mercenary guild... Setting aside whether you have the strength to confront and y your nemesis within their territory, even if you manage that, how would you escape unscathed? Can you withstand the retribution that AGHHO would undoubtedly unleash? These are matters to ponder."


    Despite Niel''s earnest warnings, Saphir''s determination seemed unshaken.


    The elder sighed, knowing his long-time friend was past the point of heeding advice.


    The vendetta of a murdered family had tortured him for a decade.


    With news of his enemy now in reach, how could he be expected to think rationally?


    "You must be Mr. Niel? I''ll handle these concerns. All we need is for you to hand over the mercenary quest to us," John interjected, stepping forward with a light chuckle.


    Niel cast an incredulous nce at John.


    "Who''s this young man?"


    The confidence radiating from John initially evoked a hint of distaste in Niel.


    He couldn''t fathom from where this youth summoned such audacity to voice such brash words.


    After all, they were talking about AGHHO, the ancient assassin organization with countless years of legacy.


    Rooted in the fertile soils of the Godyer Continent, it had nurtured numerous prodigious assassins.


    Its depths of heritage were profound. Rumor had it that AGHHO''s guild leader was a semi-deity-level powerhouse.


    Even the greatest empires hesitated to provoke such a venerable force.


    It wasn''t necessarily out of fear, but more a desire to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    After all, assassins, by their nature, excelled in stealth and surprise attacks.


    No one could be on guard twenty-four hours a day, and this had been Niel''s constant worry.


    With a serene demeanor, Saphir responded, "He''s my captain. Have you heard about the Devil hunting battle a few days ago? He led us to victory in that."


    A newfound respect for John dawned on Niel.


    The skepticism that bubbled up to his lips was quickly swallowed. "If you have managed to recruit such a formidable ally, then perhaps my concerns are unfounded. I wish you all the best."


    With that, Niel retrieved a piece of paper from a drawer and handed it to Saphir. "Based on the intel I''ve gathered, AGHHO''s base is likely located to the north of Cloud Sea, in an area known as ''Darkened Lands''. It''s an eerie and daunting forest, notorious for the malevolent creatures lurking within. I''ve heard that the base is concealed by a dark magic array crafted by AGHHO, with an entrance that is exceptionally covert and hard to discern. However, I trust you''ll have your ways to unearth it..."


    Taking the paper, Saphir noted the specific location of the base and the description of its surrounding environment.


    After reading it intently, he turned to John, his eyes gleaming with a blend of wild passion and icy determination.


    "Captain, we must prepare thoroughly and tread with caution. The strength of AGHHO is not to be underestimated. We must be meticulous, ensuring every step we take is foolproof," Saphir stated, his voice resolute.


    He was determined to personally bring an end to 54 and to find an outlet for the pent-up fury that had brewed inside him for the past decade.


    John nodded in agreement.


    The two started discussing the specifics of their action n, drafting a detailed strategy. Simultaneously, a system notification echoed in John''s ears.


    [System prompt: Do you wish to ept the ultra-hard quest: THE FALL OF AGHHO...?]


    Without hesitation, John confirmed.


    Niel, as if performing magic, pulled out a stack of documents from under the table. "Since you''ve decided to take on this quest, let''s formalize the contract..."


    John decisively chose to sign.


    [Contract finalized. Quest epted: THE FALL OF AGHHO]


    [Quest details: Infiltrate the AGHHO base in Cloud Sea. Assist the Cloud Sea City Guard in eradicating the concealed AGHHO assassins...


    Quest rank requirement: Minimum of a three-star golden mercenary...


    Quest rewards: One piece of epic equipment, two epic items, 200,000 gold coins, one orange Skill Book...


    Note: The difficulty of this quest is extreme. During the quest execution, powerful assassin-ss adversaries might be encountered. Mercenaries are advised to assess their capabilities...


    This quest is issued by the Cloud Sea central government. The quest rewards are verified as genuine.]


    John nced over the quest''s description, revealing a contemtive expression.


    This title seemed to signify more than just targeting the AGHHO base.


    Once this quest waspleted, he surmised subsequent quests would swiftly follow.


    A glint of cold determination shed in his eyes.


    It was a miracle that an organization solely focused on ughter had thrived for so long.


    It was high time it met its demise.


    He opened his quest log and reviewed the quest previously obtained from Saphir, only to be surprised by the significant changes in its content.


    [The Commission of the Grand Archmage: Assist Grand Archmage Saphir in locating the AGHHO assassins and fulfill the act of revenge by exterminating them!]


    [Locate the Hideout (Completed)]


    [Exterminate Them! (In Progress)]


    [Quest Rewards: Three items of your choice from Saphir''s treasured collection...]


    ...


    Elsewhere, Saphir''s cautious demeanor was a greatfort to Niel.


    Knowing his old friend, an exceptional Grand Archmage, wasn''t allowing vengeance to cloud his judgment, Niel found little cause for worry.


    During the initial quest preparation, Niel provided various intelligence on AGHHO, including their personnel strength distribution.


    He particrly emphasized AGHHO''s influence in Godyer Continent, urging them to tread lightly to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    As time passed, a palpable restlessness took hold of Saphir.


    The very thought that he was on the brink of exacting revenge upon the foe he had sought for a decade sent shivers down his spine.


    After a moment, both were finally ready to embark.


    Donned in full gear, with backpacks filled with an array of magical replenishing potions, they were prepared for whatevery ahead.


    Niel escorted them to the entrance of the Mercenary Hall, bestowing his blessings for their sess. "May you swiftly bring an end to AGHHO, ridding Cloud Sea of this looming menace!"

 Chapter 311 310-Darkened Lands

    <h4>Chapter 311 Chapter310-Darkened Lands</h4>


    "Thank you for the information, Niel... We''ll be departing soon. This time, those damned vermin will meet their end."


    A hint of ruthlessness resonated in Saphir''s voice, showcasing his readiness to exact his revenge.


    Though concern painted Niel''s features, he chose not to dampen Saphir''s spirit further.


    cing aforting hand on Saphir''s shoulder, he intoned, "Above all else, your safety is paramount... ''A green hill remains, no fear of no firewood''. Only by staying alive can you truly fulfill your desires."


    Saphir pursed his lips, his sturdy frame tense, determination etched across his face.


    "Rest assured, I won''t be reckless. Havinge this far, it''s unlikely I''d falter at thest hurdle. Over the years, in pursuit of revenge, I''ve prepared for countless scenarios. Now is the time for those cursed rodents to pay..."


    Listening to the exchange, John remained silent.


    He recognized the importance of the burning passion within Saphir at this moment and believed that it would y a pivotal role in their mission against AGHHO.


    He had faith in both Saphir''s prowess and unwavering resolve.


    Soon, Saphir and John stepped through the gates of Cloud Sea.


    An overwhelming aura of murderous intent emanated from Saphir, signaling his readiness to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Gazing northward towards the region known as the "Darkened Lands," his eyes shimmered with an unyielding spirit.


    For a decade, he relentlessly tracked his adversaries.


    In pursuit of vengeance, he''d sacrificed and given up much, but he never relented.


    Now, armed with knowledge of his enemies, he saw his chance, the culmination of his destiny.


    "Captain, let''s move on," Saphir urged, turning and striding purposefully northward.


    John followed closely behind, embarking on the path to the Darkened Lands.


    After several hours of travel, the duo reached the brink of the Darkened Lands.


    Directly ahead, a shadowy forest loomed.


    Trees withered and barren, and a foul stench wafted towards them.


    The destion of the ce felt as if thend itself was cursed.


    [System Notification: You have entered the Darkened Lands (Restricted Zone)]


    "This ce truly emanates an eerie and menacing aura," John remarked, surveying their surroundings.


    Saphir silently nodded, gripping his weapon tightly as magical energy surged around him.


    After a brief discussion, they decided to split up to expedite their search for AGHHO''s base.


    Both were well aware that upon venturing into the Darkened Lands, they might encounter assassins dispatched by AGHHO, and they must tread with utmost caution.


    Swiftly activating his invisibility skill, John''s figure gradually vanished into the dark forest.


    Silently navigating through the trees, he sought any concealed entrances.


    On the other hand, Saphir chose to project his presence, aiming to intimidate any lurking foes and divert their attention.


    His very being radiated a chilling intent to kill; if AGHHO''s assassins were hiding nearby, they would undoubtedly sense this powerful aura.


    One conspicuous and one concealed, they progressed rapidly.


    As they ventured deeper into the Darkened Lands, an increasing number of malevolent creatures began to emerge.


    These beasts red at them with ferocious eyes, seemingly eager to tear them apart.


    Carefully avoiding these entities, John remained ever vignt.


    He knew that maintaining stealth and prudence was key to sessfully locating AGHHO''s base.


    It wasn''t that confronting them directly posed a challenge, but rather that assassins, adept at skulking and fleeing, might be alerted and escape.


    Saphir, however, confronted the malevolent beings without hesitation.


    For him, the notion of hiding bore no relevance.


    He didn''t possess John''s aptitude forplete concealment; it made more sense to face adversaries head-on.


    Besides, even if the assassins noticed him, they wouldn''t perceive him as a threat...


    Brandishing his wand, Saphir unleashed potent spells, effortlessly defeating each malevolent entity.


    As minutes ticked by, the two navigated through the Darkened Lands, earnestly seeking the entrance to the base.


    They drew closer to their objective but simultaneously encountered even mightier adversaries.


    High-ranking assassins from AGHHO began to emerge, exhibiting swift agility and sinister, venomous attacks.


    Saphir had no choice but to fend them off at full force, enduring a series of intensebats.


    The physical pain began to umte on him, but he didn''t falter. Instead, his resolve to fight only ignited further.


    Meanwhile, John remained silent, always in the vicinity but never actively engaging.


    It was a strategy they''d agreed upon before their journey.


    John wouldn''t intervene unless it was a matter of life or death, so as not to alert these skittish assassins.


    Finally, behind a shadowed thicket of trees, the duo stumbled upon the entrance to the base.


    It was a cunningly concealed portal, nearly imperceptible to the unsuspecting eye.


    Only with meticulous observation could one discern the gateway.


    Saphir and John exchanged nces, determination gleaming in their eyes.


    They had, atst, found their destination.


    "What do you think? Enter together or split up?" Saphir whispered, his face betraying an undeniable excitement.


    John pondered for a moment, "Let''s split up and ensure we don''t miss any AGHHO member."


    Saphir concurred.


    Once inside the cave, John opted to search the left pathway, while Saphir took responsibility for the right, hoping to find the elusive ''54''.


    After progressing a bit further, John found himself in a more serene chamber with a mirror embedded in its wall.


    Delicate tendrils of energy emanated from the mirror, suffusing the entire space.


    And the source of this energy appeared to be an adjacent room, its door tightly shut.


    John''s divine power reached into the room, and the scene revealed caused him to raise an eyebrow in concern.


    He surmised that this might be the chamber where AGHHO drew its energy for the base and decided to venture inside for a closer look.


    Pushing open the door, John swiftly entered.


    He found himself in a dimly lit room, where light barely seeped through the windows, just enough to discern the surroundings.


    The air in the room was thick with dark energy, as though every corner pulsated with a malevolent presence.


    Several individuals were shackled to the room''s corners, chained, bearing scars, and exuding exhaustion.


    They were being forced to supply AGHHO with wicked spells and dark power.


    A stir rose in John''s heart. Approaching these innocent souls, he softly reassured, "Fear not, I''vee to rescue you."


    Their fatigued and despondent eyes lifted, growing restless upon seeing John.


    One among them, trembling, inquired, "Are you a warrior from the Empire? Please, save us. We''ve been forced to serve AGHHO for far too long."


    John nodded, responding in a calming tone, "Rest assured, I''ll do everything in my power to free you."


    Without dy, he cast a spell to break their bonds, liberating thesemon folk from the chains that bound them.


    A warm surge of strength revitalized them, and their bodies gradually regained freedom. With gratitude in their eyes, they offered to assist John against AGHHO.


    Yet, John declined their earnest offers, subsequently departing from the room, pushing further into the depths.


    Simultaneously, Saphir also entered the cavern.


    He found himself in a gloomy corridor where the walls were iid with gems, emitting a sinister red glow, radiating an eerie aura.


    Surveying his surroundings, Saphir could sense lurking perils at every turn.


    Suddenly, a cadre of AGHHO assassins burst from the shadows,unching an assault on Saphir.


    Facing them withposure, Saphir raised his wand, swiftly chanting a potent magical offensive.


    The assassins, upon the initial confrontation, were gravely injured by his attack, but they persisted, surrounding Saphir with wolfish tenacity.


    The magical aura emanating from Saphir intensified, forming a protective barrier, effectively countering the assants'' onughts.


    An overwhelming intent to kill surged within him, instilling a fearlessness against the onught. Drawing from his formidable magical prowess, he dispatched the assassins one by one.


    After the fierce battle, Saphir sessfully subdued all the attackers.


    Gasping for breath, weariness weighed on him, but he knew this was just the beginning of the fray.


    Continuing his journey, Saphir navigated the corridor to find himself in an even more unsettling chamber.


    His eyes glinted coldly; darkness and the stench of death permeated the air, as if signaling the presence of 54.


    Rounding a corner, Saphir''s gaze immediately locked onto a shadowy figure d in ck robes, standing silently at the room''s center, head bowed.


    A searing rage engulfed Saphir at the sight; he knew this silhouette all too well.


    A memory that would haunt him for life!


    His eyes sharpened like des, focusing intently on 54, the nemesis who had once imed the lives of his wife and child.


    A cunning smirk graced 54''s lips as he stared defiantly at Saphir, a sharp dagger in hand, emanating a chilling aura of malevolence.


    "Saphir... it''s been a while, hasn''t it? I heard you''ve been searching for me these past ten years. Seems you''ve finally found me," 54''s voice dripped with icy sarcasm. "Your wife and child, their screams under the shadow of death''s wing... quite entertaining."


    A frostier re settled in Saphir''s eyes, his grip tightening on his me-engulfed wand.


    "You have no right to speak their names. Today, I''ll see you burn in penance for your lifetime of sins!" he spat vehemently.


    A burst of me shot forth from Saphir''s wand, hurtling towards 54.


    With nimble agility, 54 sidestepped, evading the attack effortlessly.


    Extending his hand, a surge of dark energy erupted, targeting Saphir.


    Swiftly, Saphir cast a fire wall spell, trapping the dark energy behind a barrier.


    Given that assassins inherently possess a dark affinity, 54''s aura bore a striking resemnce to the abyss, albeit without its grotesque distortions.

 Chapter 312 311-Saphir’s Fierce Duel with 54

    <h4>Chapter 312 Chapter311-Saphir''s Fierce Duel with 54</h4>


    The intensity of their sh escted, with mes and dark energy colliding, radiating both scorching heat and the scent of mortality.


    Gradually, Saphir recognized the formidable prowess of 54 and braced himself for a relentless confrontation.


    Summoning thest vestiges of his magic energy, he was enshrouded in mes, his form resembling a razor-sharp de as he lunged at 54.


    Almost instinctively, 54 dodged Saphir''s assault, simultaneously thrusting his dagger towards Saphir''s chest.


    However, his strike missed its mark, as Saphir nimbly sidestepped the potentially lethal blow.


    Pivoting, Saphir retaliated with vehemence, the raging inferno within pushing him to strike without mercy, vowing to fell this detestable foe then and there.


    From Saphir''s hand materialized a zing fireball, charged with destructive force, hurtling towards 54.


    Sensing the dread potency of the iing projectile, 54 dared not becent.


    Swiftly evading, he invoked his assassin techniques, attempting to meld into the shadows.


    Yet, Saphir had anticipated this.


    He pinpointed 54''s location, swiftly casting a spell that produced a smokescreen of fiery mist.


    The smoke billowed rapidly, cloaking the entire battlefield.


    Enveloped in dense obscurity, 54 found his vision utterly obscured.


    Seizing the advantage of the enveloping smoke, Saphir swiftly initiated a locating spell, striving to pinpoint 54''s exact position.


    As each moment ticked by, Saphir''s heartbeat elerated, knowing the smokescreen would soon dissipate.


    He needed to lock onto 54 before he could blend into the shadowy stealth.


    Unexpectedly, a tightening sensation gripped his back, sensing a thread of murderous intent approaching from behind.


    Instantly, he spun around, brandishing his wand to fend off the attack.


    To his astonishment, 54 had managed to silently extricate himself from the mist, approaching Saphir from the rear and aiming for his heart in a blindsided strike.


    Snapping back to reality, without a shred of hesitation, Saphir unleashed a fire st spell, sending 54 hurtling backwards, while he himself staggered several steps back.


    Amidst the darkness, a fierce showdownmenced.


    Bothbatants poured out every ounce of their strength, determined to vanquish the other at any cost.


    mes shed with dark energy, resulting in a thunderous cacophony.


    The sweltering heat juxtaposed with the icy cold made it seem as if the entire realm quivered.


    Feeling his mana nearing depletion, Saphir hastily seized a moment of respite, downing a mana restoration potion from his bag.


    His body radiated even brighter mes, and his eyes sparkled with unwavering resolve, vowing to bring an end to this battle with his own might.


    54, sensing Saphir''s determination, drastically increased his speed, aiming for a lethal blow.


    Yet, much to his chagrin, it was as if Saphir had anticipated this; his magical shield remained as unyielding as ever.


    Their offenses and defenses intertwined, each collision causing the fabric of space to tremble fiercely.


    mes and dark energy twisted together, emitting terrifyingly eerie pulses.


    Suddenly, 54''s silhouette vanished on the spot, submerging into the shadows once again.


    Saphir recognized that familiar lethal intent, gripping his ming scepter tightly, his entire being igniting into roaring mes.


    From the depths of darkness, 54 leaped forth, his gaze brimming with iciness.


    "Saphir, you should feel honored, for it was by my hand that your most cherished ones, your wife and child, were killed," 54 sneered coldly.


    A sh of anguish crossed Saphir''s eyes, but he knew he couldn''t afford to let his emotions be toyed with in this moment.


    "You animal, you will pay for this!" Saphir roared softly, releasing an intense surge of zing mes, igniting even the surrounding air.


    Not to be outdone, 54 dodged swiftly and retaliated.


    Using his nimble agility, he repeatedly closed in on Saphir, attempting to deliver a fatal blow from behind.


    Yet, Saphir had prepared for this.


    At the outset of their battle, he had cast a spell specifically designed against assassins, preventing their strikes from piercing easily.


    The two engaged in a fierce showdown.


    mes shed with daggers, weaving together to paint a heart-stopping tableau.


    The roaring mes illuminated the surrounding space in a crimson glow.


    54''s assassin skills were masterfully honed; each of his strikes deftly avoided Saphir''s mes.


    Their moves intertwined, theirbat dance reminiscent of a de''s graceful yet perilous glide.


    As the battle raged on, Saphir gradually felt his strength waning, fatigue creeping upon him.


    But he was well aware there was no turning back; he had to fight till the end.


    54 adeptly evaded Saphir''s onught, seemingly with ease.


    However, a trace of unease began to stir within him.


    He was acutely aware of Saphir''s prowess and the deep-rooted animosity between them, concluding Saphir wouldn''t be unprepared.


    Indeed, Saphir abruptly halted his assault, his eyes shimmering with burning mes, as an overwhelming magical aura erupted from him.


    "Burn, burn with all your might!" Saphir roared.


    In an instant, the entire battlefield was engulfed in mes, trapping 54 within their fierce embrace.


    The inferno seared 54''s flesh, his screams piercing the air as he tried to break free from the fiery cage.


    Yet, his efforts were in vain.


    The mes bound him like unyielding ropes, allowing no escape.


    "This is the punishment you deserve!" Saphir dered coldly, his eyes brimming with vengeance.


    Seeing the murderer he had hunted for a decade now writhing in the very mes he had conjured, a profound satisfaction swelled within Saphir.


    54''s shrill screams of agony echoed, sensing the looming shadow of death.


    Yet even at death''s door, not a hint of weakness tainted his demeanor.


    In fact, a glint of madness shone in his eyes.


    "Saphir, do you truly believe this will defeat me? How naive!" 54''s voice dripped with scorn. "You can''t even truly imprison me!"


    With a sardonic chuckle, 54''s silhouette darted, reappearing behind Saphir.


    But Saphir was quick to react, sidestepping the ambush.


    Simultaneously, his right hand clutched his me wand, and with a silentmand, he unleashed a formidable Fire Dragon Spell.


    Transforming into a roaring dragon, mes bellowed forth from Saphir''s grasp.


    The dragon''s deafening roar resonated across the battlefield, leaving no ear untouched.


    A suffocating realization dawned upon 54: Saphir had grown significantly stronger than their encounter a decade prior.


    Yet, 54 didn''t retreat. Instead, he channeled even more of his power.


    The Fire Dragon collided fiercely with 54''s dark energy, sending shockwaves that rattled the entire room.


    Dragon''s ws and daggers crisscrossed in the air, waves of searing heat mingled with the chilling darkness, creating a breathtaking spectacle.


    The intensebat raged on for what felt like an eternity, neither willing to relent.


    A steadfast gleam sparkled in Saphir''s eyes, fully aware that only by defeating 54 could he exact his revenge.


    Seizing an opening, Saphir darted forth, closing the distance between him and 54 in an instant, and unleashed an exquisite fire st spell.


    Raging mes enveloped 54, who fiercely resisted, but ultimately sumbed to their ferocity, letting out a harrowing scream.


    Yet, as Saphir gazed intently at the inferno before him, he was unconvinced that such a tactic could eliminate a master assassin of 54''s caliber.


    As expected, 54''s silhouette swiftly vanished from the fiery embrace, reappearing directly behind Saphir.


    With a dagger poised like a silent serpent, it aimed directly for Saphir''s heart.


    Anticipating the move, Saphir sidestepped, and clutching his wand, conjured a zing arrow, which shot towards 54 with blistering speed.


    54 nimbly evaded, and a cold dark energy erupted from his dagger, slicing through the ming projectile.


    Their figures danced and weaved through the air at such a pace that they were almost imperceptible.


    mes and dark energy shed, erupting in a dazzling disy of light.


    With a malevolent grin, 54 sneered, his eyes a pool of chilling darkness, "Saphir, you''re such a fool to dare challenge me!"


    Saphir responded with a derisive chuckle, fearlessly brandishing his wand and unleashing a barrage of fiery assaults.


    The battlefield transformed into an ocean of mes, entrapping 54.


    Suddenly, 54 burst forth from the inferno, his dagger shing towards Saphir''s neck.


    Saphir narrowly evaded, but the de grazed him, leaving a trail of blood. Gritting his teeth, determination zed in his eyes.


    He knew that only by fully unleashing his magical prowess could he stand a chance against 54.


    So, taking a deep breath, Saphir valiantly charged towards 54, mes zing in his grasp.


    He cast the Scorching me spell, with fire enveloping him, forming a defensive barrier.


    Despite 54''s agile and swift movements, he couldn''t prate Saphir''s fiery defense.


    A fierce determination gleamed in Saphir''s eyes, resolved to cleanse 54''s sins with fire.


    The mes roared, intensifying their duel.


    The surrounding air was consumed by the heatwave of the fire, turning the vicinity into a crimson sea of mes.


    Saphir''s magical mes burned fiercely, with each attack radiating blistering power, setting the immediate space aze.


    54 attempted to dodge, but the mes, relentless as demonic ws, lunged at him, ensnaring him once again in the roaring inferno.


    Clenching his teeth and surrounded by the engulfing mes, he raised his dagger, dark energy surging wildly, trying to break through Saphir''s fire magic!

 Chapter 313 312-The Nemesis Converges!

    <h4>Chapter 313 Chapter312-The Nemesis Converges!</h4>


    Saphir lifted his wand, softly chanting a magical incantation.


    Under hismand, the magical mes that ensnared 54 gradually spread, morphing into a dancing fire chain.


    Like a serpent, the fire chain lunged at 54, attempting to bind him.


    Amidst the mes, 54 dodged with agility, his dagger dancing and creating streaks of cold light in the air, shing with the fire chain.


    The energy of both sides dwindled continuously, with mes persistently zing on the battlefield and dark energy surging constantly.


    Although 54 was a top-tier assassin master, Saphir, with his powerful fire magic, gradually gained the upper hand.


    This showcased the significant vulnerability of the assassin ss in battle.


    While they excelled in stealth and ambush, they oftencked formidable head-onbat prowess.


    Byparison, 54 was already exceptionally fierce, able to confront Saphir''s fire magic directly and entangle to this extent.


    Saphir''s fiery assaults grew even more intense, with the fire chain transforming into a ming serpent, coiling in the air, trying topletely bind 54.


    A cold gleam shone in 54''s eyes as dark energy formed a ck shield around him, fiercely resisting the onught of the fire chain.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Saphir''s eyes as hemanded the fire chain to intensify its assault.


    At this moment, Saphir was all-out on the offensive, heedless of the fact that he was deep within the AGHHO stronghold.


    One singr thought dominated his mind: to vanquish the nemesis he had sought for an entire decade!


    "Do you really believe that this will be enough to defeat me?"


    54 suddenly let out a coldugh. His body transformed into a wisp of dark smoke, effortlessly piercing through the thick veil of mes.


    Saphir''s gaze sharpened, keeping a vignt watch over the drifting smoke.


    The ck mist soon reformed into 54, his aura slightly weakened, butrgely unscathed.


    With a mocking sneer, 54 once again cloaked himself in stealth.


    When he reappeared, he was rmingly close to Saphir, his dagger lunging without hesitation.


    Saphir''s reaction was swift, narrowly dodging a potentially fatal blow.


    Seeing his assault thwarted, 54 didn''t linger, once again blending into the shadows, his figure vanishing in an instant.


    Saphir''s brows furrowed, every sense on high alert.


    Mana surged throughout his body, and his wand ignited with a brilliant crimson glow.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable chill enveloped him.


    Lifting his gaze, Saphir spotted 54 descending from above, his shadowy dagger mercilessly aimed at his temple.


    In this dire moment, Saphir arched back, channeling his fire magic with fervor, conjuring a fire wall just in time to fend off 54''s strike.


    mes shed with the dark energy, resulting in a deafening explosion.


    Their relentless duel raged on, each blow aiming for vital spots, with the intense red mes threatening to engulf the entire room in a fiery inferno.


    The fight intensified, the air thick with both searing heat and an icy coldness.


    Yet, Saphir''s brow grew ever more furrowed.


    He recognized that he couldn''t maintain this rate of energy expenditure.


    Otherwise, the advantage he had painstakingly built would soon dissipate.


    Every strike he made consumed a vast amount of mana.


    The mana-replenishing potions he carried in his pack were now dangerously low.


    For 54, however, the situation was far lessplicated.


    He merely needed to lurk in the shadows, target Saphir''s vulnerabilities, andunch ambush after ambush...


    A strategy had to be devised to prevent that ursed rat from effortlessly slipping into stealth.


    Deep in thought, Saphir searched for a countermeasure.


    Suddenly, a glint of realization shed across his eyes, and his tense demeanor rxed, indicating he might have found a solution.


    With a gentle touch of his wand to the surrounding air, orb after orb of bright mes swiftly formed around him.


    Instead of propelling towards a target, these orbs of fire floated mid-air, their brilliance swiftly illuminating the entire room.


    It was well-known that the stealth of the assassin ss relied on the surrounding shadows.


    So, Saphir''s solution was straightforward: simply eliminate all shadows within the room.


    As more and more fire orbs materialized, their radiance dispelled every shadow in the room.


    And sure enough, the light soon forced 54 from his hiding ce in the shadows!


    Before 54 could even react, Saphir lifted his wand again.


    The zing fire chain spread out, quickly ensnaring 54 tightly.


    "Atst, I''ve caught you, you damned fiend!"


    A chilling smirk graced Saphir''s face as he gazed at 54, now bound by the fire chain.


    Wand raised, he aimed at the struggling 54, preparing to channel his power.


    54 knew all too well that if Saphir managed to unleash his magic skill, death was inevitable.


    A fragile assassin like him could never withstand a fully-charged strike from a mage.


    Regardless of how fiercely he resisted, he couldn''t break free from the constricting grasp of the fire chain.


    His only option was to employ his own dark energy to ward off the scorching mes.


    "Save your energy," Saphir taunted. "This is a spell I''ve spent a decade perfecting, specifically to deal with assassins like you..."


    Saphir''s airy words sounded, to 54''s ears, like the death knell of the Grim Reaper.


    For when Saphir spoke, it signified thepletion of his spell''s incantation.


    Indeed, as 54 looked up, the first thing he beheld was the massive fire greatsword forming in front of Saphir.


    Crafted from pure magical energy, the towering sword of mes, emanating overpowering might, was directed straight at 54.


    The master assassin, for the first time, could not contain a trace of horror on his face.


    His eyes widened in rm, and he shouted, "What the hell are you two waiting for? Do you really intend to stand by and watch me be burned alive by this fiend?"


    At those words, Saphir''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that 54 had allies present?


    Almost simultaneously as the thought shed through Saphir''s mind, two shadowy figures emerged on either side of him.


    Twin daggers, gleaming with a ghostly luminescence, shot forth in perfect sync, aiming like bolts of lightning straight for Saphir.


    Taken aback, Saphir knew he needed to defend himself quickly or face dire consequences.


    Before the fire greatsword could even thrust, Saphir swiftly raised his wand, conjuring a fire wall in an instant, fending off the attacks from the treacherous duo.


    Only after ensuring his immediate safety did Saphir allow himself a silent sigh of relief.


    Lifting his gaze, upon recognizing the newly emerged assassins, his pupils turned a fiery red.


    These were none other than 56 and 63, the very men who had assassinated his wife and child a decade ago!


    "It''s you two! I should''ve realized it sooner. If 54 is here, how could you two possibly be far behind?"


    Saphir''s voice erupted in a frenzied roar.


    The appearance of all three mortal enemies in the same ce instantly shattered Saphir''s sanity, leaving revenge as the sole obsession in his mind.


    From beneath their dark robes, 56 and 63 emitted chillingughter, resembling maggots gnawing at bones, as they lunged at Saphir once again.


    Their intent was clear: to buy time for 54.


    Engaged inbat, Saphir strategically retreated, striving to maintain a safe distance from his attackers.


    Yet, even amidst this, the majority of his attention remained on 54, who was still ensnared.


    He was well aware that with the emergence of 56 and 63, he had to incapacitate at least one of the trio.


    As the saying goes, better to break one finger than to merely injure all ten.


    If the trio coordinated, his prospects for the day would surely be grim.


    "54," he roared, "I told you today would be your end! No one can save you now. Prepare to die!"


    With resolve forged in desperation, Saphir dismissed the fierce onught of 56 and 63, and with gritted teeth, rushed towards 54.


    He needed to eliminate this primary threat first; any distraction would ce him at a tremendous disadvantage.


    54, sensing the urgency, strained against the fire chain binding him, trying to break free. But no matter how he struggled, escape eluded him.


    As Saphir lifted his wand, the fire greatsword solidified further, its brilliant ze blinding to behold.


    Channeling all his mana into this singr strike, he was determined to severely wound 54, the most formidable of the three.


    Yet, before Saphir''s incanted me sword could pierce 54, a swift, lightning-like figure suddenly stood in his path.


    "Such audacity to ignore us!"


    56 stood before Saphir, his internal energy surging forth, directly blocking the fiery sword aimed at 54.


    Meanwhile, 63 maneuvered behind Saphir, effectively cutting off his retreat.


    Without hesitation, Saphir drove the fire greatsword forward, aiming it fiercely at 56 who was blocking his path.


    After all, 54, still restrained by the fire chain, couldn''t break free immediately.


    So targeting either of the two, 56 or 63, was still a viable strategy for Saphir.


    Ultimately, he had to take down one opponent first; which one of the three it would be mattered little to him.

 Chapter 314 313-Desperation, Element Fusion

    <h4>Chapter 314 Chapter313-Desperation, Element Fusion</h4>


    While Saphir''s strategy was sound, his intentions were transparent, allowing the three AGHHO assassin masters to discern his goal.


    56 stood between Saphir and 54, faced with the lightning-fast thrust of the fire greatsword.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t dodge in time, but doing so would leave 54 exposed to the iing fiery de.


    With a piercing scream, 56''s body transformed into a smoky mist, absorbing the sword''s fiery impact.


    The mes were gradually dimmed and consumed by the epassing fog.


    Having only observed from the sidelines earlier, 56 was in his prime state.


    In contrast, Saphir had already expended vast amounts of mana battling 54.


    It became clear that Saphir couldn''t oust 56 in an extended fight.


    A hint of regret shed across Saphir''s face, realizing that his long-prepared attack had been in vain.


    Yet, he had no time to dwell on the thwarted fire greatsword, for 63, like a shadow, stealthily approached from behind.


    His dark dagger, reminiscent of a snake lurking at a cave''s entrance, struck from an eerie angle towards Saphir''s back.


    Saphir''s only recourse was to enhance his agility, narrowly dodging 63''s assault.


    But before he could catch his breath, 56, having dealt with the fire greatsword, reformed from the mist and attacked from another direction.


    Facing thebined ambush of two assassin masters, Saphir, shocked and angered, fought with every ounce of his strength.


    Individually, both were somewhat inferior to 54.


    But together, their impact was more than the sum of its parts, a testament to the years spent executing assassination quests in tandem.


    Their synergy was wless; often, just a nce was enough tomunicate their strategy, bypassing the need for words.


    The battlefield echoed with Saphir''s enraged roars.


    Even as the luminescence of his fire elemental magic dazzled, it was evident that injuries began to mar his form.


    The harmonious assault of 56 and 63, unpredictable and ferocious, swiftly put Saphir on the back foot.


    Saphir understood the urgent need to eliminate at least one of them to turn the tide.


    Especially with 54, still bound but watchful nearby.


    Should he break free from the fire chain and rejoin the fray, facing all three would undoubtedly spell Saphir''s doom.


    "Saphir... I remember you, the fire Grand Archmage of the Northern Myst Empire. Over the years, we''ve carried out countless assassination quests, yet you''ve always been the most tenacious of our marks," 56 taunted as he coordinated his strikes with 63, all the while attempting to unnerve Saphir.


    "Such a fool," he sneered. "Did you truly believe that finding us would guarantee vengeance for your wife and child? We may have failed to finish you off back then, but concluding that unfinished business now seems like a fitting choice."


    Mention of his innocently in family pushed Saphir to the brink.


    He roared in fury, his wand dancing in his hand.


    The mes, under hismand, grew even more scorching.


    Intense surges of fire continuously charged towards 56 and 63.


    With all his might, he tried to reim control of the battle.


    Yet, against the raging mes, 56 and 63 remained undeterred.


    They dodged the fiery onught with fluid grace, stealthily closing the distance to Saphir.


    56''s silhouette flickered in the forefront, his daggershing out with the venomous precision of a snake, while 63 exploited openings, aiming for Saphir''s vital points.


    Saphir''s expression grew increasingly grave. He fended off their relentless attacks, but defense, no matter how strong, always had its cracks.


    Soon, Saphir bore numerous slender cuts.


    Blood stained his mage robes, soaking the fabric rapidly.


    A chilling realization settled in Saphir''s heart: if the battle continued in this vein, his end might very well be imminent.


    To make matters worse, a loud "crack" echoed from the battlefield''s edge.


    54 had sessfully shattered the fire chain binding him, letting its fiery remnants disintegrate into the most basic fire elements, dissipating into the ether.


    Following that, a chilling chuckle from 54 pierced the air as he, dagger in hand, plunged directly into the fray.


    With 54 joining the ranks, it undoubtedly became the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Besieged by the coordinated assault of the three, Saphir was forced into a relentless retreat,cking even the slightest strength to retaliate.


    Cornered, a profound defiance surged in Saphir''s heart.


    Clenching his teeth, his eyes shimmered with a blend of indignation and determination.


    As the three assassin masters closed in with murderous intent, without hesitation, Saphir unleashed an arcane spell¡ª "Element Fusion".


    Element Fusion was an intricate spell crafted by Saphir, a fusion of elemental power and self, aiming to achieve abat strength beyond the ordinary.


    However, despite its short-term augmentation of one''sbat prowess, the spell came with grave repercussions.


    Even though the ''magus'' ss inherently boasted a strong affinity to elements, recklessly infusing oneself with the raw elemental energy was akin to injecting potent venom into one''s bloodstream.


    Such a fusion could induce irreversible harm.


    Yet, having finally confronted these three adversaries he''d sought for so long, Saphir was resolute in exacting his vengeance, regardless of the cost.


    Especially now, cornered as he was, there were no other options left for him.


    Eyes closed, he focused, channeling his mana, guiding the ambient fire elements into his being.


    Saphir felt the power of the fire element steadily integrating into him.


    His mana surged, bing vast and potent, as his form gradually became enveloped in mes.


    In the blink of an eye, Saphir underwent a profound transformation.


    His hair transformed into roaring mes, and his eyes took on a fervent scarlet hue, as if a fire deity had descended upon the mortal realm.


    Surprise registered simultaneously on the faces of the three assassin masters.


    They hadn''t anticipated such overpowering strength from Saphir.


    With a sudden intensity, Saphir''s eyes red open, fixating on the trio who were his sworn enemies.


    A zing light erupted from his gaze, his entire form seemingly merging with the mes. His aura soared to unprecedented heights.


    Having unleashed Element Fusion, Saphir appeared as if he had be an embodiment of raging fire. Raising his wand high, it radiated a captivating incandescent glow.


    Witnessing this, 56, 63, and 54 were instinctively taken aback by the terrifying aura emanating from Saphir.


    However, as master assassins, they were well-aware of the peril that came with harboring fear in battle.


    Such trepidation could sap their will to resist, leading to an inevitable rout.


    Years ofbat experience allowed them to quickly regainposure, resolved to jointly challenge a Saphir amplified by his Arcane Skill.


    56 transformed into a shadow, darting towards Saphir''s left side.


    Dagger in hand, he skillfully navigated the gaps between the mes, seeking his opponent''s vulnerabilities.


    63, with ghostly silence, maneuvered to Saphir''s right, lurking in the shadows, poised to strike.


    54, leveraging his agility, took the frontal approach to divert Saphir''s attention.


    Yet, he remained defensively postured rather than initiating an attack.


    A peculiar gleam danced in 54''s eyes, a signature probing skill unique to the AGHHO, enabling assassin sses to swiftly pinpoint their target''s weaknesses.


    However, to 54''s discerning gaze, the current form of Saphir disyed no discernible vulnerabilities.


    The imposing figure of the fire Grand Archmage had wholly metamorphosed into a searing me, his physique taking on a form akin to an elemental being.


    54''s expression was grave.


    While Saphir''s power instilled fear in him, it also piqued his curiosity.


    He yearned to witness firsthand the terrifying might Saphir could muster after invoking Element Fusion.


    Swiftly pinpointing the locations of 56 and 63, Saphir manipted the mes,unching a robust assault toward them.


    Even before the attack reached its targets, the scorching heat singed their skin, causing them difort.


    Yet, neither 56 nor 63 chose to recoil in fear; instead, they charged headlong into the surging inferno.


    54, with agile maneuvers, resembled a phoenix dancing amidst the mes.


    Seizing an opportunity, 63unched a surprise attack, his ck dagger slithering serpent-like towards Saphir.


    However, Saphir had anticipated this ambush.


    In an instant, he conjured a barrier of protective me, effectively parrying 63''s offensive.


    The power of the mes ran rampant on the battlefield, with the temperature soaring dramatically. The entire arena was ensnared by a searing embrace.

 Chapter 315 314-The Mysterious Cloaked Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 315 Chapter314-The Mysterious Cloaked Assassin</h4>


    Saphir, observing 56 and 63''s relentless resistance, gently tapped his wand.


    The mes grew even more intense, obediently gathering around him.


    His eyes, aze with a fiery luminescence, didn''t hesitate for an instant before unleashing an even fiercer assault upon 56 and 63.


    A fiery radiance pierced the darkness, illuminating the entire battleground, with the surrounding air searing from the intense heat.


    56 and 63 were pushed back by the blistering heat of the mes, dodging left and right, seeking an opportunity to retaliate.


    However, the magical mes Saphir had summoned were immensely powerful, forming concentric barriers around him, preventing 56 and 63 from approaching him at close range.


    An assassin robbed of the ability to strike from close quarters loses his greatestbat advantage.


    Withposed mastery, Saphir directed the mes in the arena, steadily constricting the positions of 57 and 63.


    The safe space avable for their agile maneuvers dwindled progressively.


    Just as 57 and 63 seemed on the brink of defeat, 54, who had been observing from the sidelines, finally made his move.


    Having taken a brief moment to recover, he felt considerably rejuvenated.


    However, he had an unsettling realization.


    The stronghold''s fundamental element of darkness appeared to be depleting.


    His recuperation was noticeably slower than usual...


    When 54 acted, it was with the force of a thunderbolt.


    His silhouette vanished from its spot, as if transcending spatial boundaries, instantaneously reappearing behind Saphir.


    The dark dagger in his hand, ghostly in its presence, traced a chilling arc of cold light as it thrust directly towards Saphir''s heart.


    54 had hoped this sudden ambush would force Saphir on the defensive, potentially liberating 56 and 63, trapped at the epicenter of the zing inferno.


    Yet, to his surprise, Saphir seemed to have anticipated his move.


    Almost the very moment 54''s dagger was unleashed, two balls of me, as if preordained, rushed forward, enveloping the dagger in 54''s grip.


    The roaring mes, with their intense heat, swiftly disintegrated the dark energy enveloping 54''s dagger, producing a symphony of crackling and popping sounds.


    The metal''s conductivity was exceedingly swift, and coupled with the aftermath of Element Fusion, the temperature of the mes Saphir wielded was palpably on another level.


    Almost instantly, 54 felt the searing burn scalding his palm.


    Left with no choice, he released the dagger, slipping back into a stealth mode as more mes began to hurtle towards him.


    The master assassin waspelled to retreat, widening the gap between himself and Saphir''s onught.


    "Did you think I wasn''t watching you? Forever skulking behind others, always striking from the shadows. Damnable wretch!" In Saphir''s crimson gaze, it seemed as if mes zed ferociously.


    A derisiveugh escaped his lips, echoing with endless mockery.


    54 gritted his teeth, his right hand subtly flipping to reveal another identical dark dagger.


    This ckened weapon seemed exclusive to AGHHO, with every assassin from the organization wielding one on their assassination quests.


    Their distinctiony in the grade of the de ¨C a reflection of the wielder''s prowess.


    The one 54 had initially used was noticeably sharper, cloaked in a more intense ethereal glow.


    The one he now held was clearly inferior, likely a backup.


    His eyes, flickering with uncertainty, remained locked onto Saphir.


    Although 54''s ambush hadn''t inflicted any harm on Saphir, it wasn''t entirely fruitless.


    Saphir''s attention had been momentarily diverted, causing a briefpse in his mental control over the mes.


    This granted 56 and 63, entrapped within the roaring fire, a precious moment to breathe.


    Sharing a fleeting nce, they bit their tongues in unison.


    Blood spurted forth, instantly transforming into a smoky haze in the searing heat, enveloping them both.


    They then melded into the shadows, reemerging at 54''s side.


    The trio of master assassins regrouped, all with eyes of grave intent fixed upon Saphir.


    From beneath his dark cloak, 54''s raspy voice emerged, "Saphir, I don''t believe you can maintain this immense strength forever. Once the duration of your Arcane Skill ends, you will still meet your doom today!"


    Saphir responded with a chillyugh, casually retorting, "You''re not wrong. My Arcane Skill can''tst indefinitely. But it''s more than enough to deal with three vermin like you."


    In a sh, Saphir''s silhouette darted amidst the mes, instantly appearing before the three master assassins.


    Clenching his wand, a surge of fire magic erupted from its tip.


    mes roiled around Saphir, forming a massive circle of fire.


    Burst after burst of mes, now tinged with a soft blue hue, charged directly towards the trio.


    Overwhelmed by the intense heat, 54 and hispanions hastily dodged.


    Once the fiery onught subsided, the trio began their counteroffensive.


    56, 63, and 54 shifted their positions, darting left and right, seeking the perfect moment to strike.


    Yet, Saphir''s gaze remained hawk-like, unwaveringly fixed on their every move.


    The fiery barrier around him continued to ze fiercely, allowing no opportunity for a surprise attack.


    After numerous stealthy maneuvers, 56 managed to close in on Saphir.


    However, the dark dagger in his hand never found its mark.


    Saphir, agile as a fire sprite, moved with an uncanny fluidity.


    His evasions were impable, leaving the trio with no window of retaliation.


    Jets of me sporadically spewed from the tip of his wand, forcing the three to retreat continuously.


    Stealthily, 63 drew near,unching an ambush from behind Saphir.


    It seemed his surprise strike was about tond, a fleeting glint of triumph shed in 63''s eyes, only to vanish in an instant.


    Astoundingly, Saphir''s form simply vanished from where he stood.


    Though each of the three master assassins possessed keenly honed senses, capable of distinctly feeling Saphir''s aura in their midst, they couldn''t pinpoint its source.


    Not until Saphir reappeared on the opposite end of the battlefield.


    "Watch out! This bastard can move through mes!" 54 cried out in rm, his voice frantic. "Don''t give him an opening. If we can hold out until his Arcane Skill''s duration ends, we''ll have the upper hand!"


    Yet, 54''s warning came a tad toote.


    With a graceful sweep of his wand and a chanted incantation, Saphir summoned a rope of me from the roaring fires.


    It rapidly coiled around 63''s ankle, restraining him. Before 63 could break free, Saphirpleted his magical incantation, and a storm of mes engulfed the arena.


    63 valiantly resisted, but the mes'' might was overpowering.


    He could only erect a barrier made of dark energy to fend off the ze.


    As the mes met the shield, the sound of intensebustion echoed.


    The shield began thinning at an rming rate.


    The firestorm was of such potency that even dark energy could be consumed by its fury.


    If those mes were to make contact with the flesh, wouldn''t one be incinerated instantly?


    Panic set in, and 63 desperately retreated, hoping to escape the battlefield.


    But with the fiery tether still clinging to his ankle, he couldn''t break free in time.


    All he could do was cry out in sheer desperation.


    Upon witnessing the dire situation, 54 and 56 immediately joined the fray, forcibly breaking through the fiery barricade to stand beside 63.


    As the most formidable among them, 54 took upon himself to counter the matured firestorm, while 56 brandished his dagger, attempting to sever the ming tether ensnaring 63''s ankle.


    With each thrust of 54''s dagger, a shimmering dark luminescence emanated, and only after expending significant energy was he able to dissipate the firestorm.


    Sensing Saphir still channeling even more potent fire magic, a fierce glint shed across 54''s eyes.


    Without hesitation, he lunged forward, barreling directly towards Saphir. An intense skirmish rapidly ensued.


    The razor-sharp dagger in 54''s hand, trailing a ghostly light with every swing, shed with the torrential downpour of Saphir''s fiery onught.


    Their dance of mes and des echoed continuously, the two forces shing with vehemence.


    A murderous intent zed in Saphir''s eyes, with no one standing to deter his relentless thirst for vengeance.


    Suddenly, a sharp whistling pierced the air.


    A dark silhouette appeared between Saphir and 54, blocking Saphir''s lethal strike.


    This mysterious assassin was cloaked in a ck robe, his face entirely obscured by the hood, rendering his true features indiscernible.


    He wielded an identical ck dagger, yet his prowess far surpassed that of the trio, 54 included.


    After a brief sh, he effortlessly repelled Saphir with a mere palm thrust.


    "The line is drawn here, young one. You''ve inflicted enough damage upon AGHHO to take pride in," the cloaked assassin intoned in a deep voice.


    "Who are you?" Saphir inquired, his gaze wary.


    The robed assassin remained silent, his gaze sweeping over 56, 63, and 54.


    The three master assassins met his gaze and promptly bowed their heads in reverence, as if the sudden appearance of this figure indicated an entity they dare not cross.


    Narrowing his eyes in contemtion, Saphir, after a brief pause, voiced his suspicion: "Could it be... Are you the elusive elder of AGHHO lurking here?"

 Chapter 316 315-The AGHHO Elder, Mr.9

    <h4>Chapter 316 Chapter315-The AGHHO Elder, Mr.9</h4>


    The cloaked assassin stood serenely before Saphir.


    In response to Saphir''s inquiry, he cast a leisurely, almost mocking gaze.


    With a deep timbre, he intoned, "I am Mr.9, one of the elders of AGHHO. You''ve wreaked significant havoc on our stronghold and challenged the majesty of AGHHO. Now, it''s time to pay the price."


    Saphir scoffed coldly, "AGHHO''s majesty? Laughable! An arrogant assassination organization like yours thrives in shadows and deceit, yet fails to perceive the grand scheme of the world. You''re destined for decline, soon to be rendered obsolete by the march of time."


    Mr.9 cast a frigid nce at Saphir, choosing silence over words.


    Without warning, he lunged forward, assaulting Saphir with lightning speed.


    His dark dagger traced a swift arc, aiming straight for Saphir''s throat.


    Caught off guard, Saphir felt the cold bite of the de on his shoulder.


    A stifled grunt of pain escaped him, his mage robes instantly stained with his own blood.


    Puzzlingly, even as his body was elementalized into me, it offered no resistance against Mr.9''s assault.


    Havingnded a sessful blow, Mr.9, instead of pressing the attack, gracefully retreated to his original position.


    Sheathing his dagger, he remarked, "Young man, you truly are something special. Surviving that strike proves your worth. Yet, your strength is still vastly inferior. Today, your fate is sealed here."


    "Hmph! Watch your tongue. Relying on age as a crutch, you keep addressing others as ''young''. Do you truly see yourself as a venerable elder?" With furrowed brows and a gaze replete with intensity, Saphir stood defiant.


    Yet, deep down, he recognized the gulf thaty between their abilities, not only in technique but also in sheer power.


    Nheless, Saphir was never one to easily admit defeat.


    "For years, AGHHO has been steeped in malfeasance. Its malevolent deeds on the Godyer Continent have sparked both divine fury and human outrage. Your downfall is inevitable! If I don''t bring about your end today, someone will, in time," Saphir dered, teeth gritted, his voice resonating with unyielding conviction.


    Mr.9 chuckled coldly, "Malevolent deeds? Howughable! AGHHO has ancient roots, always operating on coin''smand. As long as there are disputes in this world, there will always be those seeking our services. You''re just an arrogant child. And you dare challenge us?"


    "I am not alone!" Saphir''s eyes zed with determination. "I have myrades."


    As his words hung in the air, Saphir raised his wand once more.


    mes, fueled by his incantations, roared and swirled, coalescing mid-air into a massive fire serpent, which lunged ferociously towards Mr.9.


    Facing the formidable fire magic, Mr.9''s expression remained eerily impassive, akin to that of a corpse.


    Only when the serpent was nearly upon him did he lift his dagger, executing a swift swipe.


    A pure and potent surge of dark energy split the air, crashing headlong into the fiery serpent.


    Their cataclysmic sh produced a thunderous boom, intertwining mes and shadow, plunging the battlefield into an atmosphere of scorching heat and obsidian darkness.


    In the end, both formidable forces dissipated into nothingness.


    Saphir''s expression faltered.


    He always knew he wasn''t a match for this elder of AGHHO.


    But he hadn''t anticipated such a vast chasm in their capabilities.


    The magic skill he''d painstakingly harnessed was effortlessly crushed by a mere flick of Mr.9''s wrist.


    At the battle''s edge, the trio known as 54 watched intently, their faces breaking into subtle smiles of satisfaction, for they saw that Saphir waspletely outmatched in his duel with Mr.9.


    Even with the power of Element Fusion, Saphir, formidable as he was, stood no chance against Mr.9, the ninth elder of AGHHO.


    Throughout their confrontation, Mr.9 moved with unparalleled agility, his every stealthy assault executed with precision.


    His ebony dagger, akin to a venomous serpent, struck with rapid fury, catching one off guard.


    Forced on the defensive, Saphir had to unleash a session of powerful spells just to curb Mr.9''s relentless advance.


    Yet this passive strategy seemed futile. Although Mr.9''s pace was deliberate, he unwaveringly closed the gap.


    A determined glint in his eyes, Saphir hastily downed arge vial of mana-restoring elixir.


    He then attempted to wield the still-burning mes within the room to retaliate against Mr.9.


    However, each counterattack was effortlessly neutralized by Mr.9, as if he was never threatened at all.


    He strolled leisurely across the battlefield, not seeming like he was in abat, but rather as if he was taking a casual stroll.


    As the minutes ticked by, Saphir''s momentum visibly waned, and the speed of his spellcasting slowed.


    "Child, your resistance is in vain," Mr.9 uttered, a cold smirk curling his lips. "Every single challenger to AGHHO pays the price. You won''t be an exception."


    Before his words fully settled in the air, Mr.9''s silhouette vanished from Saphir''s view.


    Like a streak of ck lightning, he reappeared behind Saphir, his dagger poised to pierce Saphir''s back.


    A surge of panic welled up in Saphir, prompting him to whirl around desperately, brandishing his wand in defense.


    A deafening "boom" filled the room, cloaking it in a haze of dust and smoke.


    When the smoke cleared, Saphir was sent flying,nding nearly ten meters away, another bloody gash marking his shoulder.


    Blood gushed forth, as if poured without cost.


    "Ha ha ha!" Mr.9ughed triumphantly. "It seems you''re not as mighty as you fancied yourself to be, huh? Did you truly believe that with such a self-destructive Arcane Skill, you could ruthlessly ughter AGHHO members at will? Ludicrous! Before me, all is in vain."


    With gritted teeth, Saphir lifted his head, mes of fury burning brightly in his bloodshot eyes.


    In an audacious move, he conjured a ball of fire in his hand, pressing it against his bleeding wound.


    A sizzling sound echoed as flesh burned, and a pained expression contorted Saphir''s face.


    Though the bleeding ceased, his vitality seemed to wane rapidly.


    "If you don''t step in soon, Captain, I''m genuinely going to be done in by this old geezer!" Saphir shouted, looking in a seemingly empty direction.


    A momentary stiffness crossed Mr.9''s face as he instinctively scanned the surroundings.


    To his spiritual senses, the room contained only those present; there was no hint of an external presence.


    Chuckling derisively, Mr.9 scoffed, "I thought you had more spine. Reduced to such bluster and bravado now, are we?"


    As his words settled, a clear sigh echoed from above.


    "Ah..."


    Mr.9''s smug expression froze instantaneously, and he abruptly looked up, only to spot a slender figure silently emerging in mid-air.


    John gracefully descended, positioning himself beside Saphir.


    "I noticed you were deeply engrossed in the fight, so I didn''t want to interrupt. You held up well, didn''t you?" John''s lightughter resonated distinctly across the battlefield.


    With a bitter smile, Saphir grumbled through clenched teeth, "Had this old coot not shown up, I''d have already in those damned rats."


    John patted Saphir''s shoulder, summoning a gentle energy from the heavens that enveloped Saphir in an instant.


    [Divine Guardian (Divine Skill): A protection from the deity. It purifies all impurities, creating a defensive barrier. This barrier can expand or contract, covering up to a radius of 100 yards. Within the Divine Guardian barrier, one remains untouched and unsullied. All curses lose effect, and it can withstand a full-powered attack from those below the Demigod Level...]


    As the effects of the Divine Guardian surged, Saphir''s aura climbed rapidly.


    His face, previously pale from excessive blood loss, gradually regained its color.


    "One must always measure one''s abilities before acting. You''re even more impulsive than I imagined. Didn''t Niel warn you earlier that an elder from AGHHO might be lurking at this stronghold? Yet, you attacked recklessly, without any precaution," John admonished, with Saphir bowing his head in acknowledgment.


    Initially, their rtionship had been of equals, and when Saphir first met John, he saw him as a skilled young individual.


    However, after theirst hunt of the Soul-Devouring Devil, Saphir began to regard John with increased reverence, almost as if he was in the presence of an elder.


    John shook his head resignedly, "But I understand how you feel. Seeing your nemesis, whom you''ve sought for a decade, right before your eyes, how could you remainposed? Rest assured, pursue your vendetta. As for Mr.9 here, I''ll take care of him."


    Turning to Saphir with a gentle smile, John added, "With the Divine Guardian I''ve blessed you with,bined with the remaining duration of your Arcane Skill, you should have more than enough to deal with those three, right?"


    Saphir, his face lighting up with excitement, nodded vigorously.


    His eyes, sharp as a wolf''s, quickly locked onto the sinister-looking trio of 54.

 Chapter 317 316-Just a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 317 Chapter316-Just a Sword</h4>


    John looked at Mr.9 with a smile that seemed to stretch forever.


    Although his face was adorned with that smile, his eyes were as cold as ice, devoid of any trace of emotion.


    Silently activating the Eye of Artemis, Mr.9''s attributes immediately unveiled before John:


    [Mr.9: Elder member of AGHHO. Among the ten elders, he is ranked ninth. Inherently, he is an incredibly formidable assassin ss. Years ago, in pursuit of the essence of assassination, he joined AGHHO and has since executed hundreds of assassination missions without a single failure...]


    [Level: 420]


    [Attributes: ...]


    It suddenly dawned on John.


    No wonder Saphir, even with his Arcane Skill, couldn''t ovee this man who was at a staggering level of 420.


    In fact, from the moment Saphir began his skirmish with 54, John had already entered the room.


    He merely concealed his presence, remaining unseen.


    Consequently, every detail of the previous battle had unfolded before John''s very eyes.


    "Where did you... spring up from?" Mr.9 squinted, fixing an intense gaze upon John.


    This AGHHO elder, who had effortlessly dominated since his appearance, now unprecedentedly revealed deep solemnity.


    He sensed a profound danger emanating from John.


    Not because John emitted a gripping aura ¨C quite the opposite.


    John showed no aura whatsoever at this moment.


    Even though Mr.9 could visibly see a living person standing before him, his spiritual probe detected no presence.


    This was what truly instilled fear in the heart of this AGHHO elder.


    For an assassin, the greatest peril lies not in the visible threats but in the silent shadows that approach undetected.


    Among all sses, the spirit power of the assassin ss stands paramount, with their probing abilities second to none.


    If even an assassin ss cannot detect someone encroaching upon them, it signifies that this individual possesses strength far surpassing that of an ordinary assassin.


    As he gazed at John, a nebulous figure emerged in Mr.9''s mind.


    This figure bore no discernible face, no unique identifiers, resembling an ordinary man.


    Yet, it instilled in him an unforgettable dread.


    That silhouette was none other than the guild leader of AGHHO, a true demigod-level assassin, a pinnacle that every individual of this ss aspires to, yet seldom reaches.


    In response to Mr.9''s inquiry, John smiled faintly, "You need not concern yourself with who I am. Just know that now that I''m here, you shouldn''t entertain any hope of leaving this ce alive."


    He continued, "I''m genuinely astounded that you''ve sunk so low as to exploit innocent civilians as a source for your energy augmentation. Considering the depths of such heinous acts, it''s usible you''vemitted them more than once."


    "It''s no wonder manybel AGHHO as the parasite of the Godyer Continent. Now, it appears there''s truth to that im."


    Mr.9 scoffed coldly, replying without hesitation, "Since you''re aware, there''s no point in feigning innocence. Yes, those ordinary people were indeed captured by us. A bunch of talentless wretches, good for nothing but nourishing us with negative energy. What other purpose could they serve?"


    He added, "In the Godyer Continent, might makes right. With the power and capital we possess, who dares to question our methods?"


    A look of disdain marred John''s face as he realized there was nomon ground between him and these morally bankrupt fiends.


    With a sudden sweep of his hand, John caused the very fabric of space to ripple.


    [Abyssal Prison (Divine Skill)]: A gift from the Abyssal Warden, upon invocation, it can seal and bind a region spanning 1,000 yards. The one who unleashes this skill can freely modify the ORDER parameters within this confined space. Save for time-space, all fundamental elements are susceptible to maniption...


    To Mr.9''s horror, the ambient light around him seemed to recede, reced by an enveloping darkness devoid of any shadowy elements.


    Moreover, it seemed as if the foundational elements in the air started to roil.


    By the time he lifted his head again, he found himself within a sealed void.


    Save for John, who calmly floated at a distance, Saphir and 54, who had previously been engaged inbat with him, had vanished entirely.


    "Wee to the Abyssal Prison," John''s voice echoed serenely throughout the void, resounding like a deep bell. "Since you believe your strength allows you to lord over the fate of ordinary people, I assume you wouldn''t mind if I were to dictate yours?"


    "Enough with your tricks and illusions," Mr.9 retorted defiantly, "If you wish to judge my fate, you''ll first have to prove you possess the power to do so!"


    With a roaring shout, Mr.9 instantly vanished into stealth mode, merging with the shadows.


    [System Prompt: You have been targeted by Assassin''s Intent... You have been targeted by Assassin''s Intent... You have been targeted by Assassin''s Intent...]


    [Assassin''s Intent (Legendary Talent)]: Exclusive to the assassin ss. Only when an assassin reaches a specific level and cultivates the heart of an assassin can they awaken this unique skill. Upon release, it can lock onto an adversary, predicting their next move. When assassinating a targeted enemy, it grants a 10% boost to one''s destructive capabilities...]


    That familiar sensation of being targeted washed over him.


    Yet, John wasn''t the least bit surprised that Mr.9 had mastered the Assassin''s Intent.


    After all, even his six assassins, the highest-ranked of whom was merely codenamed 88, had managed to cultivate the Assassin''s Intent.


    It wasn''t a stretch for this elder member of AGHHO to have done the same.


    Having crossed des with these native NPC powerhouses so many times, John had grown ustomed to their rhythm of attack.


    He instinctively turned to look behind him.


    As expected, the very next moment, Mr.9 emerged from the shadows at John''s rear.


    The dagger in his hand emitted a faint, eerie glow, aimed directly at John''s back.


    A mere thought crossed John''s mind, and the space beneath his feet shifted.


    A gust of wind blew, scattering Mr.9''s form like dust in the breeze.


    The attack, which seemed so certain a moment ago, dissolved into nothingness.


    John chuckled softly, raising his hand, and an invisible force sent Mr.9 flying. "Is this the great strength you boasted of, the power to dictate the fate of mere mortals?"


    John''s voice dripped with sarcasm, his eyes glinting with an endless chill.


    Fear filled Mr.9''s eyes.


    He couldn''t believe that his most adept skill of stealth and shadow-y proved utterly futile against this young man donning a grotesque mask.


    Even though the entire space seemed shrouded in shadows, he felt as exposed as if under the zing midday sun.


    Desperately, Mr.9 tried to locate a weak point in the flow of energy within this realm, but no matter how much he searched, he found nothing.


    This was unmistakably aplete space, not the mere barrier-type construct he had initially surmised.


    "Who... who exactly are you?" Mr.9 asked, riddled with doubt.


    The ability to casually create an entire space, wasn''t that a feat only a deity could achieve?


    Even the AGHHO guild leader, whom he deeply feared, did not possess such wondrous capabilities.


    John didn''t bother answering Mr.9''s questions.


    With a simple wave of his hand, Mr.9 was suddenly overwhelmed by an intense pressure, as if all the elemental properties around him were converging and squeezing him from every side.


    Terrified beyond measure, Mr.9 hastily vanished into the shadows, fleeing that area.


    John''s lips curled into a smirk as he effortlessly summoned a pale blue energy de into his right hand.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): This skill allows the user to manifest a weapon from their divine power. The attributes of the weapon are determined by the skill''s level, the character''s level, and the character''s divine power. The starting attributes of the Divine de include +800,000 damage points and a 25% critical hit rate.]


    Against an NPC of this caliber, there was no need for John to bring out weapons of the Divine Pce tier.


    The energy de radiated with a sharp brilliance, dazzling even in this bizarre space.


    "You can materialize energy into tangible weapons? My God, isn''t this a technique reserved for demi-god tier beings? You... you look so young, who exactly are you?"


    Mr.9 cried out in astonishment, fear evident in his eyes.


    John gave Mr.9 a chilling nce, the corners of his lips twisted in disdain.


    "Assassins might be adept at stealth and assassination, but those are mere surprise attacks. In a direct confrontation, you can''t even measure up to any other ss. In this realm, your assassin techniques are utterly worthless before me."


    "You said the strong should dominate the fate of the ordinary. Now, in your eyes, am I not the strong?"


    With a swift motion, John unleashed a de of light that lunged straight at Mr.9. Despite trying to dodge, Mr.9 found himself hopelessly outpaced, forced to watch in horror as the de drew ever closer.


    "No!" Despair welled up in Mr.9''s heart, manifesting in a terrified scream.


    Light shed, and the de, swift as lightning, pierced straight through Mr.9''s form.


    His expression froze.


    He looked down in disbelief at the gaping wound in his chest, his eyes quickly dimming into lifelessness.

 Chapter 318 317-Vengeance Served

    <h4>Chapter 318 Chapter317-Vengeance Served</h4>


    With a single move, Mr.9 was annihted, his body crumpling to the ground.


    The only equipment he dropped was the ck dagger in his hand.


    John nonchntly waved his hand, catching the dagger and idly twirling it.


    In the game "Godyer," the rewards from ying NPCs paled inparison to those of monsters.


    No wonder many yers didn''t bother with NPCs.


    John had previously obtained six such ck daggers and had already ced them all up for auction at the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    This newly acquired dagger, with its superior attributes, should attract quite a few assassin ss yers.


    With a mere thought, John deactivated the Abyssal Prison skill, returning to the room aze with roaring mes.


    Saphir was still intensely battling the trio of 54.


    John''s reappearance undeniably brought a heavy psychological burden upon the three assassin masters.


    To their rm, Mr.9 was nowhere to be seen.


    They couldn''t sense any trace of him, as if he had never been there in the first ce.


    The trio retreated to one side, catching their breaths while casting uncertain nces at John.


    Hadn''t the young man vanished along with Mr.9?


    How had he returned so swiftly?


    Could it be that Mr.9 had already met his end?


    Suddenly, a realization seemed to dawn on 56, one of the trio.


    His eyes widened in horror and astonishment as he looked at John.


    "You... Are you Galewind?" 56 blurted out, almost instinctively.


    John raised an eyelid, casting a fleeting nce at him, "Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    The intensity in 56''s gaze sharpened suddenly. Sensing the questioning stares of hisrades, he hurriedly rified, "The guild previously assigned me a quest, to track the progress of the group of 88. By the time I arrived, all six of them had been wiped out!"


    "Their quest target was Galewind ¡ª this man right here."


    54 and 63 exchanged a stunned nce, both seeing disbelief mirrored in the other''s eyes.


    While neither had participated in the quest involving the 88, they had certainly heard of it.


    It was the most devastating loss the AGHHO had suffered in nearly a century.


    A full six assassin masters, all ranked within the top 100, had been decimated on what seemed like a routine quest.


    They couldn''t even discern what kind of power or strategy their opponent had wielded.


    The guild leader, in his fury, had elevated this quest to AGHHO''s highest priority level, deploying two elders apanied by ten assassin masters to continue the mission.


    Yet, for quite some time, they had found no trace of Galewind.


    Little did they expect to run into him here!


    "So, it''s this guy... Does this mean that Mr.9 was also taken down by him?"


    54 nodded solemnly, "It''s highly likely."


    Although their conversation was hushed, John, standing nearby, heard every word clearly.


    Tilting his head with a yful smirk, he remarked, "So, I''m still a quest target for your AGHHO, huh? That''s surprising. After all this time, why haven''t youe looking for me? We should''ve met much earlier!"


    54 sneered coldly, panting slightly, "Don''t think that just because you possess some strength, you can act as you please before AGHHO. No target ever marked by us has escaped!"


    John''s expression remained as serene as a calm sky, replying indifferently, "You should be more concerned about yourselves right now..."


    Turning his attention to the poised Saphir, he continued, "I''ve removed all obstacles for you. Focus on your vengeance. I assume you don''t need my help against these three?"


    Saphir nodded vigorously, his face alight with fervor. "As expected of our leader, the one who led us to triumph over The Devil. That Mr.9, who once seemed so formidable to me, was effortlessly taken down by him."


    "Don''t worry, Captain. Leave the rest to me," Saphir dered with a savage grin, his gaze locked onto the trio of 54.


    ...


    The ensuing battle was without twists.


    The power boost from Element Fusion enabled Saphir to stand against the three on his own.


    The beleaguered trio of 54 found themselves continually driven back under Saphir''s onught.


    Soon, they were engulfed and consumed by relentless mes.


    Saphir watched the mes he summoned incinerate the very enemies he''d longed to confront, a look of sheer exhration on his face.


    As the effects of the Element Fusion arcane skill began to wane, Saphir''s body started to weaken.


    He swayed, needing the support of a wall.


    Despite his perilously weakened state, his spirits soared.


    A decade of obsession culminating in this moment of retribution.


    Even if he were to die now, Saphir felt it would be enough.


    The fundamental fire elements within him began to detach, a process so agonizing it would be unbearable for most.


    Yet, Saphir seemed oblivious, his face etched with a peaceful smile.


    Whispering softly to himself, he murmured, "My love... I have finally avenged you."


    John approached Saphir, sensing his vitality waning.


    He cast a mildly irritated nce at him, and with a slight gesture, a holy radiance descended from above, enveloping Saphir.


    The healing properties within the Holy Light halted Saphir''s ebbing life force.


    "You were willing to forfeit your own life just to destroy these three?"


    Hearing John''s calm voice, Saphir managed a weak grin before slumping to the ground. "Captain, you can''tprehend the torment I''ve endured over the past decade... Truth be told, since the day my wife and child were taken from me, my soul followed them..."


    "My lingering existence these ten years was merely sustained by a fervent desire for vengeance... Now that my revenge is fulfilled, what difference does life or death make to me?"


    John, hands sped behind him, said nonchntly, "The separation of life and death is a painful reality for us all. But don''t those who remain alive need to keep moving forward? Do you believe your wife and child would want to see you in this state?"


    "Seeking revenge was just, which is why I promised to assist you. Yet, after your vengeance, you should return to your life."


    Saphir''s head hung low, his silence palpable.


    The fiery hues in his eyes had faded, reced by an unfathomable sorrow.


    After aplishing his revenge, he felt a profound emptiness, as if his spirit hadpletely dissipated.


    But John''s next words roused him, "If you''re already fearless in the face of death, why not give your life a more meaningful end? You are from the Northern Myst Empire, a fire Grand Archmage who''s practiced for years. Rather than dying here, why not fall on a grander battlefield?"


    Saphir''s spirit was suddenly rejuvenated.


    He looked up, transforming his grief into strength, and dered with resolve, "Captain, you''re right. Instead of dying here, I''d rather perish valiantly on the battlefield. Once I return, I''ll enlist in the Imperial Army. When the warmences, I intend to be among the first line of magi."


    John responded with a soft chuckle, nodding in agreement.


    Saphir lifted his head, eyeing the Holy Light energy surrounding him with a quizzical expression. "Captain, you truly are an enigma. How can you wield the healing techniques of the Holy Light Church?"


    John merely shrugged, replying nonchntly, "Perhaps it''s because I have a unique talent, capable of harnessing multiple ss abilities..."


    Saphir: "¡­"


    Deep down, he knew that the captain wasn''t beingpletely honest.


    The notion of mastering multiple ss skills concurrently was unheard of in their world.


    However, seeing that John was reluctant to borate, Saphir chose not to pry further.


    Having exacted his revenge, many things had be clear to Saphir, and his outlook became more open and rxed.


    The two remained in the room for a brief moment.


    Once Saphir regained his strength, they headed towards the exit of the base.


    Throughout their path, the bodies of AGHHO''s peripheral assassinsy strewn.


    Each met their end swiftly, with no chance of retaliation.


    Saphir''s steps faltered, hisplexion still a shade of pale.


    It was evident that the overexertion from using the Element Fusion Arcane Skill had inflicted severe tolls on his body.


    Had John not intervened, Saphir would likely have met his end.


    "Captain, it seems you''ve spared no one. Why not let even one live?"


    Hearing Saphir''s query, John''s face remained cold. "These wretched souls captured countless innocents, employing dark methods to transform their lives into dark energy for their cultivation..."


    "Why should such creatures, who hold life in such disdain, be allowed to live?"


    Upon learning of AGHHO''s unspeakable acts, Saphir''s fury was palpable. "What? They''ve stooped to such lows? Does AGHHO truly believe they can act so audaciously without consequence?"


    John cast him a slightly surprised look, saying softly, "Surely you don''t think that their deeds have gone unnoticed? It''s just that many choose to turn a blind eye."

 Chapter 319 318-Completing the Quest

    <h4>Chapter 319 Chapter318-Completing the Quest</h4>


    John''s voice was icy cold, harboring profound implications that sent chills down the spine.


    Saphir wore a look of confusion, "What do you mean, Captain?"


    John snorted in amusement, "Are you truly this dense? Isn''t it obvious? Clearly, AGHHO must have struck some ndestine deal with certain major powers¡ªlike periodically eliminating their rivals for them... in exchange for their silent approval..."


    Saphir caught the mocking tone in John''s voice, his face flickering with uncertainty.


    "Could some of the big shots from our Northern Myst Empire be involved?"


    John shrugged nonchntly, smirking, "What do you think?"


    Saphir was plunged into deep contemtion.


    Emerging from the base''s entrance, John looked back with a hint of disgust before flicking his hand.


    A glint of shadowy light shed, followed immediately by a massive explosion from within the cavern.


    mes roared from the entrance, engulfing and incinerating the entire base.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to turn in our quest."


    ...


    Cloud Sea, Mercenary Hall.


    John and Saphir sat in Niel''s office, detailing the events and findings at the base.


    Niel frowned, his expression turning grave after hearing their ount. "To think AGHHO would resort to such heinous acts, converting the lives ofmon folk into dark energy..." he muttered under his breath.


    John gazed at Niel, his tone calm, "Niel, besidespleting our quest, we also hope to expose AGHHO''s crimes and seek justice for the victims."


    Niel met John''s piercing eyes, nodding slowly. "Understood. I''ll liaise with the relevant departments in the Northern Myst Empire, ensuring they investigate the hidden secrets behind AGHHO."


    Saphir and John exchanged a nce, with Saphir stating gravely, "Old man, here''s some sincere advice. Don''t escte this to higher-ups. We''d be better off using our authority to announce it through the Mercenary Guild directly, ensuring the public learns of AGHHO''s malevolence."


    Niel, taken aback, locked eyes with Saphir, "Why go this route?"


    Saphir responded with a bitter smile, "Do you believe that nobody in the imperial echelons knows about these deeds? Why hasn''t AGHHO''s wickedness ever been mentioned before?"


    Niel, rugged in appearance but with a keen, sensitive inner self, quickly grasped the implications in Saphir''s words.


    Hisplexion turned a shade of deep red, and he picked up arge oak barrel beside him, taking a hearty swig of its contents.


    His thick, ground-reaching beard quivered ever so slightly.


    "Saphir... Why do we pour our heart and soul into our work at the Mercenary Guild? What is all this effort for? Why would someone be so reckless with lives? Do they truly have such dark dealings that they need AGHHO to handle for them?"


    Niel voiced a cascade of questions, his deep tones filled with anguish.


    The elderly man, bearing the blood of dwarves, wore an expression rife with destion.


    Saphir found himself at a loss, momentarily uncertain of how to respond to Niel''s barrage of questions.


    From their very first day as ss-takers, their mentor had always taught them to harborpassion for ordinary folk.


    Yet now, faced with the realization that lives of these very people were being bartered in some nefarious transaction with AGHHO, both Saphir and Niel felt a chilling disbelief.


    "Regardless," Saphir dered, "now that we are privy to this, we must not betray our conscience. This has to be brought to light!"


    John, standing to the side, silently took in their conversation, refraining from interjecting.


    While he might possess a genuine sense of pity towards the matter, he certainly didn''t share their intense emotionality.


    After all, he didn''t truly belong to this world but was merely an observer.


    Perhaps if such an event urred in the real world, John''s outrage might be more palpable.


    As for their n to disclose the nefarious dealings and the potential chaos it could unleash upon the Godyer Continent, John remainedrgely indifferent.


    From a yer''s perspective, the greater the chaos in the Godyer Continent, the more advantageous for him.


    Chaos, after all, often signifies opportunities.


    John contemted informing Auron Eastwind about this.


    He had, after all, promised to aid the Seventh Prince of the Northern Myst Empire in his quest for the throne.


    If handled adeptly, such knowledge might offer leverage within the empire''s courtly circles, no?


    [System Notification: You havepleted the quest (FALL OF AGHHO) (Quest I)]


    Promptly, Niel processed thepletion of their quest for the duo.


    As they awaited the delivery of their rewards, Saphir remarked with a light chuckle, "Old Niel, once we return, I intend to resign from the Mercenary Guild. I n to join the Imperial Armed Forces and serve as an official magus for the Northern Myst Empire."


    Niel blinked in surprise, a fleeting look of astonishment in his eyes before quickly settling into his usual calm demeanor. "Have you given it thorough thought?"


    Nodding resolutely, Saphir said, "I have. Now that my quest for vengeance is fulfilled, I no longer have any lingering attachments. You know me well - I''ve always been hot-tempered, relishing in battles. It''s that very nature that brought cmity upon my family. For the past decade, I''ve suppressed my true nature, but there''s no need anymore."


    "The battlefield is where I truly belong. Endlessbat awaits me there. With the situation as clear as it is, our confrontation with the Abyss is inevitable. Let those damned abyssal creatures face the wrath I''ve kept bottled up for ten years!"


    Niel nodded, understanding his sentiment.


    Soon, an attendant delivered the quest rewards.


    Saphir, seemingly indifferent to the spoils, pushed them towards John. "Captain, had it not been for you, my vengeance might have remained unfulfilled. I don''t deserve these rewards; they rightly belong to you."


    Without hesitation, John epted, stowing the items casually into his backpack.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Saphir and John waved their farewells to Niel.


    They then utilized the Cloud Sea portal, finding their way back to Silverglow.


    Upon their return, Saphir, in a flurry of urgency, ushered John into a local tavern.


    The boisterous fellow secured a private booth and ordered tworge kegs of beer.


    He guzzled the brew as if inhaling it, making John wonder if he even needed to swallow, as no such motion was evident.


    After downing three mugs, Saphir, face flushed with exhration, mmed his cup on the table.


    With gratitude, he addressed John, "Captain, I can''t thank you enough. You''ve not only aided me in avenging my family''s demise but also saved my life. From today onward, you are my greatest benefactor!"


    He spread out his collection,ying all the items before John. "These are the treasures I''ve gathered in my lifetime. Pick as you wish... even if you took them all, it wouldn''t matter to me."


    John''s eyebrows lifted slightly.


    For some reason, he felt a hint of finality in Saphir''s words, as if he was settling his affairs. "The way you''re speaking makes it sound as though you''re on the brink of death. I''ll honor our agreement and choose three items as my reward. Keep the rest... Even on the battlefield, these treasures can be exchanged for vital strategic resources."


    John spoke evenly, not taking everything disyed before him, as Saphir had suggested.


    [System Notification: You havepleted the Mercenary Quest (Grand Archmage''s Commission).]


    [Grand Archmage''s Commission: Assist Grand Archmage Saphir in locating the AGHHO assassins and exact revenge by eliminating them!]


    [Locate the assassins (Completed)]


    [Eliminate them! (Completed)]


    [Quest Reward: Choose any three items from Saphir''s collection.]


    Saphir didn''t decline John''s gesture, continuing to indulge in his drink.


    Meanwhile, John sipped his beverage, perusing through the treasuresid out before him.


    Undeniably, having held a high position in the Mercenary Guild for so many years and being a Level 300 fire Grand Archmage, Saphir''s collection was impressive.


    At a cursory nce, John found several enticing items.


    Among all of Saphir''s treasures, the most precious was a crimson-red robe.


    [me Surge (Epic Equipment): Forged by a mighty being, harnessing the fundamental elements of fire and refined through the power of ORDER without the inclusion of any other materials. This item possesses the ability to grow, capable of absorbing fire energy gems of any grade, with limitless potential.]


    [Level: No level requirement]


    [Attributes: +100 mana, +100% Elemental Affinity, +150 magical resistance, +30% casting speed, +70% fire magic damage...]


    [Additional Skill 1: me Scorch (Passive) - When casting fire-elemental skills, add 1% continuous burn damage for 60 seconds...]


    [Additional Skill 2: Veil of Fire - Upon activation, envelops the equipment bearer in a protective fire veil, deflecting a lethal strike from enemies below the Demigod Level...]


    [ss: Fire Magus]


    ...

 Chapter 320 319-The Equipment with Limitless Growth

    <h4>Chapter 320 Chapter319-The Equipment with Limitless Growth</h4>


    The moment heid eyes on the me Surge, John''s pupils shed with brilliance.


    Though it was merely an epic-grade equipment, the phrase ''limitless growth'' in its description instantly elevated its value manifold.


    What did ''limitless growth'' truly entail?


    It implied that as long as one possessed enough fire energy gems, this equipment could continuously evolve.


    Ultimately, it might even transcend to be a Divine robe.


    Yet for some unknown reason, Saphir seemed to have never used this equipment, keeping it stowed away in his backpack.


    Lifting his gaze, John was about to question Saphir about it.


    However, as if sensing John''s intentions, Saphir casually remarked, "Captain, have you taken a fancy to that me Surge? I''d advise you against it. While it has the potential for boundless growth, it''s akin to a bottomless pit."


    John raised an eyebrow in puzzlement.


    Saphir continued, exining, "I discovered the me Surge a few years back during an unexpected exploration. It was amidst the ruins of a church, burnt to ashes by fierce mes."


    "At first, it was nothing more than a lowly gray-colored poor-grade equipment. But when I glimpsed its attributes, my tion was probably much like what you''re feeling now."


    "That''s why, for a period, I was relentlessly collecting all kinds of fire energy gems, feeding them all to this equipment."


    "You''ve seen the oue," Saphir sighed, "During that time, I scrimped and saved. Everything that could be sold was auctioned off. And with all that, I barely managed to elevate it to its current status."


    "But to further enhance it? It''s like scaling a sheer cliff! When it''s at the epic-grade, to progress, it needs to consume energy gems of a higher grade than itself, and not just a handful, but at least a hundred of them."


    "In other words, if I were to uplift it from epic to legendary-grade, it would require a hundred legendary fire energy gems. Who could possibly afford that?"


    With a wry smile, Saphir concluded his tale.


    John was left somewhat speechless.


    Indeed, gathering a hundred legendary fire energy gems was a task of monumental proportions.


    The value of these gems had already far surpassed that of a legendary equipment, despite the potential for limitless growth.


    Who truly had the capacity to see it rise to a Divine status?


    If what Saphir said held true, wouldn''t the me Surge require a hundred Divine-grade fire energy gems to elevate from legendary to Divine?


    How could that be?


    Even if one scoured the entire Godyer Continent for all the Divine energy gems, would there even be a hundred of them?


    Let alone with the specified attribute requirements.


    "It''s a gold-devouring beast," Saphir dered. "Limitless growth might sound enticing, but it''s practically impossible to achieve."


    However, John didn''t share this sentiment.


    His gaze remained fixed on the me Surge.


    Frankly, John couldn''t believe it was merely a white elephant of an equipment.


    The conditions seemed too stringent, or rather, impossible to fulfill.


    The Godyer Continent couldn''t possibly produce a hundred Divine fire energy gems.


    And the system, more than anyone, would be aware of this.


    Yet thebel of "limitless growth" still adorned the "me Surge" robe.


    This suggested there must be an alternative to fire energy gems; it''s just that no one currently knows what it might be.


    Seeing John''s growing interest, Saphir paused his beer-drinking.


    With a hint of puzzlement, he asked, "Captain, do you not believe my words?"


    John slowly shook his head, "It''s your possession. I believe you have no reason to deceive me. And the fact that you''ve kept such a premium, infinitely-growing equipment in your collection without ever using it indicates you truly have given up on it..."


    "However, I still wish to choose this as my first reward. I want to see if there''s another way to rece the fire energy gem..."


    A somewhat speechless Saphir shook his head. "If you desire it, Captain, take it. To me, it holds no real value. Its epic-grade properties are just that, providing me no real advantage in battle..."


    Thus, me Surge became the first reward John chose.


    He caressed the crimson robe in his hands, a peculiar glint shing in his eyes.


    There was something John hadn''t mentioned.


    He had detected traces of ORDER residue on the robe.


    It made sense, considering the ability to condense the elemental fire of the world, materializing and weaving it into a robe would inevitably involve the power of ORDER.


    This implies that it might have been crafted by a deity wielding the authority of mes.


    This realization further cemented the robe''s value in John''s mind.


    Should it evolve another grade and be wielded by young Emma, it would undoubtedly be the perfect equipment for her!


    Stowing the me Surge into his bag, John continued his selection.


    It wasn''t long before he fixed his gaze on two more desired rewards: a gem radiating a crimson light and a ring shaped like two intertwined swans.


    [Heart of me (epic item)]: Originating from the heart of a scorching volcano, this gem is imbued with the power of the me realm, offering boundless fire elemental energy. When embedded into equipment, it amplifies the potency of fire magic, quickens casting speed, and enhances the effects of fire spells.


    [Level: No level requirement]


    [Attributes: +200 mana, +25% casting speed, +20% fire magic damage...]


    [Additional Skill 1: me Burst (active) ¨C Unleash a scorching explosion of fire, inflicting widespread me damage to enemies. This can melt metals and cause continuous burn damage, with the range and potency scaling with the caster''s magic power.]


    [Additional Skill 2: me Shield (passive) ¨C When subjected to any me damage, a shield forms around the user, absorbing a portion of the damage and converting it to the caster''s mana.]


    [ss: Magus, Spellde, and others]


    ...


    [Fire Ring (epic equipment)]: Legends speak of a unique creature residing in the heart of endless volcanoes, as beautiful as a swan. Upon their death, their hearts magically transform into rings resembling their graceful form, brimming with potent fire power. When worn, this ring elerates casting speed, strengthens fire spells, and increases the uracy of fire magic.


    [Level: 200 or divine power of at least 450]


    [Attributes: +500 mana, +10% Elemental Affinity, +50 magical resistance, +10% uracy, +24% fire magic damage...]


    [Additional Skill 1: me Focus (passive) ¨C When casting fire magic, improves uracy, rendering the mes more precise and potent.]


    [Additional Skill 2: Burning ze (passive) ¨C Inbat, every instance of inflicting fire damage releases a searing ze, dealing extra burn damage to surrounding foes and reducing their fire resistance.]


    [Additional Skill 3: me Devour (active) ¨C In dire moments, draw upon the power of mes to absorb surrounding fire elemental energy, regenerating a portion of health and boosting mana recovery rate, with the duration extending based on the user''s magical strength.]


    [ss: Magus, Spellde, and others]


    After reviewing the attributes and skills of the gem and ring, John couldn''t help but sh a satisfied smile.


    Beside him, Saphir''s face turned peculiar, even slowing the pace of his drinking.


    "Captain, are you certain these three items are your final choice?"


    As John tucked the three pieces of equipment and items into his bag, he nonchntly retorted, "Why? Is there an issue?"


    The color on Saphir''s face grew even stranger.


    After hesitating for a moment, he finally said, "Well, there''s no real issue. However, these are items and equipment suited for a fire magus or a fire Spellde. What use will they be to you?"


    "You see, I have a lot of equipment here that would suit you better, like this legendary sword, and this set of epic-grade armor. All with outstanding attributes. Why not choose them?"


    John gave him a fleeting nce, casually responding, "Do you believe, at my current level, I need these pieces of equipment to boost my strength?"


    Saphir was left speechless. After a moment, he yfully teased with a wink, "Don''t tell me, Captain, you have a partner with a fire magus ss? Are these for her?"


    John''s face remained impassive as he dryly retorted, "None of your business."


    Saphir chuckled, a mischievous expression that seemed out of ce on the stern-looking fire Grand Archmage.


    ...


    The tworge barrels of beer were quickly emptied.


    A tipsy Saphir stood up, patting his belly in satisfaction.


    "Atst, I''ve fulfilled my greatest wish from the past decade. Captain, I''ll be heading back to the Mercenary Hall. I need to sort out all my affairs before departing."


    John rose to his feet, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder. "Alright then, may victory always favor you on the battlefield."


    Saphir replied with a beaming smile, "Your words are a bit premature, Captain. Even if I leave the Mercenary Guild, I won''t be rushing to the battlefield. Don''t forget we still have many of ''The Devil'' beasts to hunt..."


    John rolled his eyes, responding with slight annoyance, "I''m well aware. I''m just setting the stage for your future exploits, that''s all."


    Saphir: "..."

 Chapter 321 320-Tide Guild’s Call for Help

    <h4>Chapter 321 Chapter320-Tide Guild''s Call for Help</h4>


    In a way, what Saphir had mentioned was the truth.


    John had chosen three pieces of equipment and items from Saphir''s prized collection, all intended for Emma.


    For one, Saphir''s treasures didn''t genuinely intrigue John.


    Even the most precious legendary equipment and items held no significant value to him.


    Moreover, given Saphir''s standing as a Fire Grand Archmage, his ss attributes were strikingly simr to young Emma''s.


    Naturally, his collection would be more suitable for her.


    The thought of that naive girl, who had given her all to him, brought an unintentional, tender smile to John''s face.


    Their bond had grown to the point where the line between ''you'' and ''me'' had blurred.


    So, of course, John would exhaust every means to ensure Emma''s growth in strength.


    Only by her bing formidable can she stand her ground during the impending invasion from the parallel world.


    Although John possessed the capability to shield those close to him, he couldn''t possibly protect them around the clock.


    ...


    Having left the tavern, Saphir made his way to the Silverglow Mercenary Hall.


    John, now alone on the street, momentarily felt at a loss for what to do next.


    The yers around him seemed busy, either rushing out of the city to fight monsters and level up, or toplete quests.


    Others, just returning from outside the city walls, looked exhausted, ready for some rest.


    While John could also take on the quests these average yers were doing, it didn''t seem meaningful.


    Quests designed for yers under level 100, with their rewards and experience boosts, seemed mere drops in the bucket for him.


    After some contemtion, he sent all the rewards, including equipment, items, and Skill Books (except for 100,000 gold coins), that he received as a bounty from Cloud Sea, to Blue Sea.


    Soon after, a notification lit up on hismunicator.


    Blue Sea had sent a question mark.


    John: This is the mercenary reward for eliminating the AGHHO base. Thanks to the intel you provided, it''s only right that these rewards go to you.


    Blue Sea: ... Galewind, aren''t you being overly gracious?


    John: It''s only fitting. Without the information you provided, we would''ve been in the dark about AGHHO''s base location.


    Blue Sea: That''s a stretch. Cloud Sea had already assigned this quest to the Mercenary Guild. It would''ve been made public soon. Even if I hadn''t told you, you would''ve found out eventually.


    John: Hahaha, still, it''s not quite the same...


    Blue Sea: Your generosity makes me a bit ufortable. I didn''t really contribute much, just gave you a heads-up. How am I qualified to ept these pieces of equipment and items?


    John: Just take them. Their attributes are pretty average, and they don''t aid me in any way. You, on the other hand, manage the entire Blue Sea Guild. You''ve got a vast empire to run, unlike me.


    Blue Sea: ...


    The two exchanged pleasantries for a while.


    Blue Sea, familiar with John''s resolute nature, knew that John was one to stand by his word.


    So, after a brief reluctance, he epted the equipment and items.


    As John was closing themunication channel, he noticed a blinking friend request notification.


    Ever since his rise to fame in the Godyer game world, many have tried to add him as a friend.


    Yet, John had epted none.


    But this friend request was different; clearly marked was the applicant''s name: Tide Guild--Dirge.


    John thought of the girl he had encountered previously in the arena, who also seemed to be from the Tide Guild.


    Tide Guild was an enterprise of the Taylor Group. Benjamin Taylor had specifically asked him before to look out for them in the game.


    Given his decent rtionship with Benjamin Taylor, John found no reason to decline such a simple request.


    So, John clicked ept.


    Dirge: Wow! It really is the Galewind big shot!! Oh my God! I thought MoonWhite was lying to me before!


    A frown formed on John''s face; he had a bad feeling about this tone.


    Does this Dirge sound... like a girl?


    John: Hello, I''m Galewind...


    Dirge: Ahhhh!! Galewind big shot, I''m your idol... I mean, you''re my idol! I didn''t believe the boss earlier when he said he knew you, but it''s true!! This is great, can I get your autograph, Galewind big shot?


    John shook his head in mild exasperation.


    Is everyone in this Tide Guild a bit off their rocker?


    They all seem to speak in this peculiar manner.


    MoonWhite from the previous encounter was the same, talking non-stop without giving room for a response.


    John: If there''s a chance, sure. But remember, while I did promise Chairman Taylor to assist Tide Guild, I still have my own affairs. So, only reach out when you genuinely face insurmountable issues...


    Dirge: Alright, I get it. However, there is something we''d like to ask for your help with right now.


    John''s eyebrows shot up: What is it?


    Dirge: It''s a bit embarrassing, but some time ago, due to a boss battle, we had a conflict with another guild. They then directly initiated a Guild Battle. Our guild, being rtively new and not as established, simply can''t match them.


    John: Which guild is this?


    Dirge: Wolf Guild...


    John paused for a moment, slightly taken aback.


    He never expected to hear the name Wolf Guild here again.


    Weren''t they severely beaten thest time?


    How are they now picking fights in a Guild Battle?


    John: When does the Guild Battle start? Send me the coordinates of your guild''s location.


    Dirge: The Guild Battle has already begun. We''ve been on a constant retreat. Galewind big shot, can youe over if you''re free now?


    John: ...Wait, if you''re already in the midst of the Guild Battle, why were you chatting so much earlier?


    Dirge: (Sheepishly) Well, I got a bit carried away meeting my idol...


    John: ...


    He was nowpletely certain that the members of this guild definitely had some quirks.


    Dirge quickly sent over the coordinates of Tide Guild''s location.


    John nced at it. The location was in a valley to the east of Silverglow.


    In fact, many guilds chose locations on the outskirts of towns for their base.


    When guilds level up, their territories expand, and their structures increase, making it impractical to set up within towns.


    Even the world''s top ten guilds must adhere to the game''s rules.


    However, these elite guilds often spend vast sums to purchase or lease a building in major towns, using them as their offices.


    Of course, the magnitude of such acquisitions depends on the guild''s strength.


    Guilds of the caliber of Blue Sea Guild and Genesis Guild, the top-tier ones, essentially have their own branch offices in every town.


    However, medium-sized guilds like Tide Guild usually only rent one or two rooms inrger towns, given their limited number of members.


    Offices within the towns, protected by the City Guard, rarely witnessrge-scalebat.


    The so-called Guild Battle is essentially an assault on a guild''s base.


    If a guild''s core is breached during such a conflict, it signifies the loss of the Guild Battle.


    The best oue in such a scenario is a downgrade. In more severe cases, the guild might even be disbanded by the system!


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, John headed out of Silverglow.


    To the east of Silverglowy a vast region devoid of any significant monsters or high-level bosses, making it a popr choice for smaller guilds to establish their bases.


    A guild''s emblem signifies its core.


    Upon selecting a location, a series of buildings are automatically generated, apanied by a small defensive barrier.


    Generally, it''s more than enough to fend off ordinary monsters.


    However, once a Guild Battle kicks off, these barriers seem rather fragile.


    If the attacking party is strong enough, breaking through is merely a matter of time.


    With these thoughts, John quickened his pace towards Tide Guild''s base, a sense of trepidation rising in his heart.


    He was well-aware of the brutal nature of a Guild Battle, and he knew all too well what the members of Wolf Guild were like.


    Against the less powerful Tide Guild, they certainly wouldn''t hold back.


    Soon, the valley was within sight.


    The sound of system alerts echoed in John''s ears:


    [System Notification: You are about to enter the Guild Battle zone. Please alter your course or risk being embroiled in the Guild Battle!]


    [System Notification: You are about to enter the Guild Battle zone. Please alter your course or risk being embroiled in the Guild Battle!]


    [System Notification: You are about to enter the Guild Battle zone. Please alter your course or risk being embroiled in the Guild Battle!]


    ...


    The system urgently issued the warning three consecutive times.


    Yet, John remained unfazed, not breaking his stride. In his view, a skirmish between two second-tier medium guilds was hardly a threat to him.


    As he was about to enter the valley, John discreetly concealed himself.


    The scene unfolding before him made him quietly furrow his brows.


    The entire Tide Guild''s base was consumed by chaos, with the sounds of battle echoing continuously. The defensive barrier had long been activated, but against the relentless assault of the enemies, it looked so frail.


    Under the ceaseless bombardment of various skills, the barrier''s shield wavered, appearing on the verge of shattering.


    Members of Wolf Guild, fierce and relentless, were ferociously assaulting Tide Guild''s defensive barrier!

 Chapter 322 321-The True Guild Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 322 Chapter321-The True Guild Battle!</h4>


    The vicinity of the valley was abuzz with noise, packed with members from various guilds.


    Most of these onlookers hailed from nearby guild bases, primarily there to witness the spectacle.


    Yet, some were there by Wolf Guild''s invitation, coborating in the joint offensive against Tide Guild''s base.


    On the side of Tide Guild, it wasn''t as though they were without allies.


    But these supporters were all gathered inside the guild base, conspicuously absent from the front lines.


    By now, every other guild base within a radius of several kilometers had fully activated their defensive barriers, frantically assailing Tide Guild''s barrier, attempting to breach it andunch an assault on the buildings within.


    With his form hidden, John stood at the outskirts of the base, his sharp gaze methodically assessing the situation on the battlefield.


    Through the shield, he could see Tide Guild''s members ardently fending off Wolf Guild''s frenzied attacks, ever-ready to engage in battle, doing their utmost to protect their stronghold.


    However, the outlook was grim.


    In terms of overall strength, Tide Guild significantlygged behind Wolf Guild.


    Even though both factions were of the second-tier, Wolf Guild had been in the gaming arena for years.


    Previously, in other games, they had beenmbasted on forums by yers for their brutish and unreasonable modus operandi.


    Yet, it was this very reputation that attracted a horde of like-minded yers to their fold.


    Even amongst all the second-tier guilds, they stood out as one of the most formidable.


    In contrast, Tide Guild was rtively nascent.


    Even with the massive financial backing from the Taylor Group poured into its establishment, the virtual gaming realm was not a ce where mere financial might dictated sess.


    Without an establishedwork, swift growth was elusive.


    The fact that Tide Guild had managed to evolve into a second-tier guild was a testament to the considerable resources invested.


    Silently, John stood by, continuing his observations.


    Amidst the dense throng, he spotted several familiar faces.


    This included Wolf Guild''s primary and deputy guild leaders, Wolf Prime and Wolf Howl, as well as his sworn enemies, Darklord and SoulSong.


    It seems that the Darklord Guild has also joined the fray...


    Could it be that Darklord and Wolf Guild have entered aprehensive alliance?


    John silently furrowed his brow, pondering this possibility.


    Meanwhile, within the confines of Tide Guild''s base, John spotted the figure of MoonWhite.


    That female yer, an archer by ss, was currently gripping her green longbow tightly from a vantage point, an energy-charged arrow at the ready.


    Yet, what truly caught John''s attention was a figure amidst Tide Guild''s members, dancing animatedly with a face red with fury.


    It was a girl of a rather petite stature.


    The youthful plumpness on her face hadn''t even faded, indicating her tender age.


    Her features were delicate, and something about her seemed vaguely familiar.


    However, the weapon in her hand was anything but conventional: a massive axe, emanating a soft glow.


    The girl''s clear voice echoed throughout the valley, "Fuck all your ancestors, Wolf Guild! You''ve really ticked me off this time, bullying us like this! If you''re really that capable, why don''t you take on one of the top ten elite guilds in the world? What''s the point of starting a Guild Battle with us here?"


    The girl was delicate in appearance, but her words were undeniably sharp and biting. Nearby, several yers who were clearly high-ranking members of the Tide Guild facepalmed in resignation, seemingly ustomed to her fiery rhetoric.


    Floating above her head, her name was clearly visible.


    "Tide Guild--Dirge"


    John''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Was this fierce-looking girl, radiating a general''s aura, actually the same Dirge who had contacted him?


    Judging by her title, she seemed to be the guild leader of the Tide Guild.


    Indeed, a nearby yer gently tugged at Dirge''s sleeve, saying, "Guild leader, you''re a girl... you can''t exactly ''fuck'' their ancestors..."


    With a swift p to the yer''s head, Dirge retorted fiercely, "Shut up! Don''t you realize I''m trying to boost our morale before the battle? Do you really think this is the time for a biology lesson? And who says I can''t bring a few items to the party?"


    The expressions of the surrounding Tide Guild members grew increasingly exasperated.


    As for the members of other guilds watching from the periphery, they exchanged baffled looks.


    None of them had expected the guild leader of Tide Guild to be such a contrast-filled character.


    Yet, John smiled knowingly.


    He had a newfound respect for Dirge.


    She was indeed using her scathing remarks to lift spirits.


    One only needed to glimpse the sour expressions of Wolf Guild''s primary and deputy leaders to realize how infuriated they felt.


    The reason John didn''t find Dirge''s temperament off-putting was because he saw the shadow of another in her.


    The guild leader of ck Rose Guild, one of the top ten elite guilds globally, Sno.


    She, too, boasted a youthful appearance paired with a more mature demeanor.


    She didn''t hesitate to berate anyone, tracing insults back to their ancestors and forward again...


    "Dirge, you damned wench," Wolf Prime said with a darkened face, his entire being exuding a somber aura, "Don''t y innocent here. You know exactly why we''re attacking your guild."


    "It''s your mother who''s the wench, and your whole family too! What the hell would I know? So I took a boss from you, and this warrants such a grand mobilization?"


    Dirge continued her fiery tirade, "I must have been blind to have chosen the same berserker ss as you. Don''t think just because you''re some damned noble that I''ll cower in fear. Step up and I''ll split you in two with my axe!"


    Wolf Prime sneered, the mocking gazes from the audience making his skin crawl.


    In his many years in the gaming realm, he''d never been berated so publicly and so passionately.


    As such, his face contorted further in anger, his eyes seemingly wishing to tear the audacious girl limb from limb.


    "Enough of this pointless banter. No matter how much you curse, it won''t change the fate of Tide Guild''s downfall today!" With a sweeping gesture, Wolf Prime signaled for his guild members to intensify their onught.


    The sea of Wolf Guild members present indicated a total mobilization, without any left to defend their home base.


    Such was the privilege afforded to Wolf Prime by his status.


    If John remembered correctly, this character held noble titles from both the Northern Myst Empire and the Easternwood Empire.


    Thus, he could directlymand the City Guard of Silverglow to defend his guild''s base.


    Wolf Guild members eagerly brandished their weapons, unleashing a flurry of multi-colored skills that crashed upon the defensive barrier of the Tide Guild like a tempest.


    The already strained protective screen could no longer withstand such a relentless barrage.


    With a resounding "crash," the barrier shattered, leaving the Tide Guild''s base exposed for all to see.


    "Charge, brothers! Spare the fair maidens, but y all others without mercy!" Wolf Howl bellowed menacingly at Wolf Prime''s side.


    From his words, it was clear that their intentions extended beyond merely decimating the Tide Guild ¡ª there were darker designs for the guild''s womenfolk.


    This rallying cry invigorated Wolf Guild members. One by one, they roared, weapons aloft, charging into the heart of the Tide Guild.


    On the other side, the Tide Guild members, now confined to the central region of their base, tightened their grips on their weapons, expressions fraught with tension.


    Many were newly recruited and had never experienced a guild battle of this magnitude.


    Knowing their strength was inferior to the aggressive Wolf Guild, their morale seemed visibly diminished.


    Dirge, however, still brandished her axe defiantly, shouting, "Stand firm and protect our guild! Reinforcements will arrive soon! Today, we''ll ensure that damned Wolf Guild pays dearly!"


    Although Guild Leader Dirge repeatedly assured of imminent reinforcements, deep down, the Tide Guild members were aware of the harsh reality.


    What reinforcements?


    The Tide Guild was rtively new, mostlyprising independent yers they had recently recruited.


    Those few who had offered assistance were primarily friends of these solo gamers.


    From where could they possibly summon a formidable force willing to aid the Tide Guild?


    A resolute glint emerged in many eyes.


    If a battle was inevitable, then so be it.


    After all, death was but a minor setback in the realm of the game.


    A defeat might result in a slight level drop and the loss of some equipment, but that''s it.


    With this mindset, the majority plunged headfirst into the onught of the Wolf Guild members.


    War erupted in an instant, plunging both sides into immediate chaos.


    The battlefield was aze with shes of swords and knives.


    Leveraging years of gaming experience and their well-coordinated team dynamics, the Wolf Guild members swiftly advanced, steadily constricting the Tide Guild''s space to maneuver.


    Their relentless assault pushed the Tide Guild members back step by step.


    Yet, the Tide Guild wasn''t without its strengths.


    Their enlistment of many solo yers meant theycked the seamless coordination of their opponents.


    However, these individual yers often boasted superior personalbat skills.


    Moreover, they generally held a slight edge in terms of levelspared to the Wolf Guild members.

 Chapter 323 322-The Bloody Guild Battle

    <h4>Chapter 323 Chapter322-The Bloody Guild Battle</h4>


    While guild members enjoy the shared resources of the guild, they''re also expected to contribute a portion of their personal earnings.


    In contrast, solo yers aren''t bound by these obligations.


    They can invest all their gathered resources into themselves.


    Thus, in the early stages of the game, these individual yers often progress faster than regr guild members.


    However, as the game evolves, this advantage dwindles and is eventually overtaken by guild members.


    Currently, with most yers hovering around the hundred-level mark, the solo yers'' strengths still shine through.


    For a moment, an array of skill lights sparkled throughout the Tide Guild''s territory.


    Every now and then, a yer would cry out in pain from a sustained injury.


    The roaring sound of shing weapons, the crashing noises of crumbling structures, and yers'' shouts resonated continuously, creating an unending cacophony.


    The high-level elite yers from both guilds stood out remarkably in the battle.


    MoonWhite, from a vantage point, fired an energy arrow, urately hitting a Wolf Guild''s magus.


    This disrupted his chant, sending him flying in an instant.


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the Tide Guild''s base, Wolf Prime fought with the ferocity of a tiger.


    As his axe danced, several Tide Guild yers met their demise, dissolving into beams of light before returning to the respawn pool.


    At this juncture, both guilds'' elite yers targeted their adversaries'' regr yers, aiming to deplete the opponent''s numbers as much as possible in the early stages of the Guild Battle.


    Such intensity left onlookers from other guilds agog.


    This was the raw brutality and savagery of a Guild Battle.


    In suchrge-scale shes, individual power, unless exceptionally outstanding, bes almost inconsequential.


    In the end, Guild Battles are a testament to a guild''s depth: whether they have sufficient numbers at their base, enough elite yers, high enough levels, and powerful enough equipment.


    Within the virtual gaming world, it''s levels that dictate all.


    A yer at level 100, even with the most basic equipment, by virtue of inherent attributes alone, could easily overpower a level 1 yer donning divine gear.


    All damage is expressed in numbers; while there might be cases where the weak triumph over the strong, they''re almost insurmountably rare.


    Only if one possesses an exceedingly high skill level is there a chance to bridge the gap of equipment and level disparities through sheer dexterity.


    Unfortunately, Tide Guildcks such exceptional yers.


    Whether in terms of elite yer count or offensive coordination, they are far outmatched by Wolf Guild, and thus, swiftly found themselves at a disadvantage.


    Members of Wolf Guildunched their full onught, dividing their forces and surrounding Tide Guild''s yers in brutalbat.


    Dirge, brandishing her axe, charged into the heart of the enemy ranks.


    Her fierce onught was like a whirlwind, with every swing leaving a trail of dismembered limbs.


    It''s undeniable: this woman possesses a mental fortitude that far exceeds what her appearance suggests.


    Opting for the berserker ss, which demands close-quarterbat, she fights bloodied but undeterred.


    Her form weaves in and out, skillfully dodging enemy blows while delivering lethal counters.


    Beside her, Tide Guild members also exhibited formidablebat prowess.


    They coordinated with each other, deploying various skills and tactics, effectively halting Wolf Guild''s momentum. Soon, the battlefield was engulfed in chaos.


    Members from both guilds engaged in close-quarterbat, with the luminescence of interwoven skills streaking across the sky.


    Blood sttered on the ground, glistening under the sunlight.


    The battle was brutally intense, making life seem all the more fragile in its wake.


    Even faced with daunting odds, Tide Guild''s members persisted in their fight.


    They battled for their guild''s honor, defending their homnd to the very end. Each member of Tide Guild demonstrated indomitable will and courage.


    However, the members of Wolf Guild were no pushovers.


    Their camaraderie dated further back than Tide Guild''s, showcasing superior strength and coordination inbat.


    Their skills and attacks were sharp and deadly, every blow posing a direct threat to Tide Guild''s members'' lives.


    The battle that ensued resembled a deathmatch, every move dripping with lethal intent.


    Amidst this brutal skirmish, Tide Guild''s members paid a hefty price.


    Some, in their haste, charged recklessly into enemy ranks, only to be taken down in a coordinated assault.


    Others, engrossed in fierce battles, neglected their surroundings and were ambushed, leading to their demise.


    But Tide Guild''s members didn''t waver.


    They fought tenaciously, sacrificing their flesh and blood for the dignity and glory of their guild.


    Seeing her cherished guild members, whom she had worked tirelessly to recruit, continually fall to Wolf Guild''s onught, a furious Dirge, casting aside all caution, charged straight to the frontline.


    Swinging her massive axe, every strike carried the fury of a tempest.


    "Ha! You damn mongrels!" roared Dirge.


    A flurry of skills emanated from her, cleaving a Wolf Guild member clean in half right before her.


    A frenzied aura enveloped her, causing those nearby to instinctively recoil.


    Under her lead, every member of Tide Guild threw themselves recklessly into the fray, coordinating with one another,nding precise strikes.


    Despite facing the numerically and strength-wise superior Wolf Guild, there wasn''t a hint of retreat in their stance.


    On the battlefield, the brilliance of skill effects crisscrossed in the air, producing intermittent dazzling res.


    Blood spattered amidst the atmosphere, with the bodies of the fallen littering the ground.


    Amid this chaos, SoulSong stood wielding a longsword, impassively reaping the lives of regr members of Tide Guild before him.


    He demonstrated agility, adeptly evading the onught from Tide Guild members.


    With a flick of his sword, a dance of sword shadows ensued, every strike imbued with devastating force.


    His high level, coupled with immense attack power and agility, rendered him the reaper of the battlefield. Each swing effortlessly brought down foes.


    Constantly switching his angles and methods of assault, sometimes piercing vital points and at other times breaking enemy defenses, his attacks resembled an unpredictable storm, catching many off guard.


    SoulSong''s prowess soon caught the attention of Wolf Guild''s higher echelons.


    The vice guild leader, Wolf Howl, standing beside Darklord, remarked with a sly grin, "Darklord, this ace under yourmand is quite formidable. In such a chaotic battle, he doesn''t make a single error. Clearly, a top-tier yer with wless execution."


    Darklord snorted coldly, responding, "What good is skill? Isn''t he still serving obediently under me? In this age, there''s little that money can''t solve. He used to have his own guild. But with just a bit of gold, he came crawling to serve as my hound."


    Wolf Howl maintained his smile, but a sly gleam passed through his eyes. He had dealt with Darklord for quite some time now.


    From what he gathered, the man was just a brash and thoughtless scion of wealth, one who often acted without considering the consequences.


    Such individuals, he mused, could never truly achieve greatness.


    Were it not for the close coboration between their two guilds, Wolf Howl might''ve already taken action against him.


    "Doesn''t Guild Leader Darklord wish to join the fray himself?" Wolf Howl inquired.


    With a look of disdain, Darklord shook his head, "Such a newly established guild isn''t worth my effort."


    Feigning agreement, Wolf Howl nodded, then remarked nonchntly, "Then please cover our nks, Guild Leader Darklord. I''m off to enjoy the ughter." And with that, he vanished from the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was directly behind an elite yer from Tide Guild.


    His dagger, cold and swift as a striking serpent, silently pierced the yer''s heart.


    The yer, aghast, looked back only to find emptiness.


    Gazing downward at his bleeding chest, he fell, defeated, turning into a beam of light, respawning back at Silverglow''s pool.


    From a concealed vantage point, John observed the scene with a furrowed brow.


    Wolf Howl''s method of attack seemed eerily familiar, almost identical to the NPC assassins from AGHHO.


    It solidified his suspicions: the previous assassination attempts on him by the six AGHHO assassins were undoubtedly linked to this Wolf Howl.


    John''s gaze drifted back to Darklord, a contemtive expression on his face.


    In the heart of the battlefield, Wolf Howl''s involvement undeniably hastened the conclusion of the Guild Battle.


    He moved like a ghost among thebatants, asionally manifesting to im one life after another with his dagger.


    Even though this was a game, where defeated yers could respawn, the sight sent shivers down the spines of onlooking guild members.


    It was a fate far more humiliating than a direct defeat.


    To be assassinated without any chance to react, without even catching a glimpse of the enemy.


    Onlookers began to wonder: if they faced such an adversary in a Guild Battle, how could they possibly counter him?

 Chapter 324 323-Dare You to Duel Me!

    <h4>Chapter 324 Chapter323-Dare You to Duel Me!</h4>


    "Is that assassin the Vice Guild Leader of Wolf Guild, Wolf Howl?"


    "Yes, rumors have it that he was fortunately chosen by a member of an ancient assassin organization, inheriting their lethal techniques."


    "No wonder he''s so formidable; we can''t track any trace of him!"


    "His mode of attack is so uncanny. The average assassin yer couldn''t possibly reach that level of skill."


    "To be honest, if our guild were to face such an adversary in a Guild Battle, we''d probably struggle too!"


    "We''d need arge-scale scouting skill or full firepower to possibly counter him!"


    "And that would mean deploying it before the actualbat begins, otherwise, wouldn''t we also be hitting our teammates?"


    ...


    Members of other guilds watching from the sides of the valley chattered among themselves.


    In the battlefield of the valley, as more and more guild members fell, Dirge''s fury grew.


    Seeing Tide Guild continually pushed back, Dirge took a risky step ¡ª she challenged the Guild Leader of Wolf Guild, Wolf Prime, to a duel.


    "Wolf Prime, the deeds of your Wolf Guild are truly despicable! Today, as a representative of Tide Guild, I, Dirge, challenge you to a duel to determine the oue of this battle!"


    As Dirge''s words echoed, an eerie silence descended upon the battlefield.


    For any yer, a duel was a solemn and serious matter.


    Issuing such a challenge signified a readiness to give one''s all, even if it meant facing potential death in the game.


    Dirge''s action stunned and rmed her Tide Guild teammates.


    "Dirge, have you lost your mind? Dueling Wolf Prime? He''s the Guild Leader of Wolf Guild!" A Tide Guild member eximed, trying to dissuade her.


    "Dirge, this is too risky! We stand a better chance if we all take them on together!" another teammate suggested anxiously.


    However, Dirge gave her teammates a profound look and firmly shook her head.


    Despite their objections and concerns, thinking her decision was akin to a moth flying into a me, Dirge remained unwavering.


    Despite Dirge being several levels lower than Wolf Prime, with equipment that also paled inparison, she adamantly held her ground.


    She was willing to risk her life to grasp a sliver of hope for Tide Guild''seback, or at the very least, to hold out until reinforcements arrived.


    "I must hold on until Galewind arrives," was the singr thought dominating Dirge''s mind.


    She never doubted John''s capabilities, firmly believing that the tide of battle would turn in their favor as soon as he arrived.


    "Wolf Prime, if you have any honor, face me in a duel! I have no tolerance for those like you, who rely on their strength to bully the weak!" she shouted, fire in her eyes. "ept my challenge and see how I make you eat dirt!"


    With a massive axe in hand, her sharp, icy voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    From a distance, Wolf Prime scoffed, "Why should I ept your challenge? You''re already on the brink of defeat. What backup are you talking about? I saw no sign of them!"


    "Once we break through your guild''s core, this Guild Battle will be ours!" he proimed confidently.


    Gritting her teeth, Dirge pulled an object from her pouch and crushed it fiercely. "Whether you ept my challenge or not isn''t up to you!"


    [System Alert: Tide Guild''s Guild Leader, Dirge, has activated the special item "Guild Solo Token". This item can only be used in Guild Battles and forces the opposing guild leader into a duel. Until the duel ends, all participants are automatically set to a nonbat state, preventing any further fights!]


    ...


    The cold, mechanical voice of the system echoed, reaching every participant''s ears.


    The crowd exchanged puzzled looks, taken aback in silence.


    None had anticipated the existence of such an odd item - one that could transform a full-blown Guild Battle into a leader-on-leader duel.


    Even the surrounding members of other guilds gazed in stunned disbelief.


    Many began to wonder internally about the avenues to obtain such a miraculous item, capable of altering the tempo of a Guild Battle.


    Under the system''s forcible intervention, the Tide Guild''s base began to morph.


    The damaged buildings were sealed off, rendered untouchable.


    yers engaged inbat were set to a nonbat state; any attempt to strike an opponent would lead to severe system penalties.


    Reluctantly, both sides lowered their weapons.


    Before the core building, a grand arena spontaneously emerged.


    Both Dirge and Wolf Prime found themselves teleported atop it.


    With a sullen expression, Wolf Prime shouldered his colossal axe, remarking sarcastically, "I never imagined you''d have such a peculiar item in your possession. But are you sure about this duel?"


    Gripping her axe tightly, determination shone in Dirge''s eyes.


    The "Guild Solo Token" was an unexpected find she never thought she''d have to use, especially so soon.


    "Enough talk. It''s just the two of us now, both with simr sses. Let''s battle it out to the bitter end."


    Wolf Prime, seeing through Dirge''s intentions, sneered, "Dying the inevitable is pointless. It''s easier if you just surrender. At worst, your guild level drops by one. It''s a bearable consequence."


    Raising an eyebrow, Dirge retorted angrily, "Bullshit! How can you even spout such shameless words? If you''re so confident, why don''t you lower your guild''s level and see?"


    Wolf Prime''s expression turned even darker, his voice dripping with icy mockery, "Since you''re so obstinate, don''t me me for not showing mercy. I''ll teach you how to be a properdy today."


    With a slight flourish of her axe, Dirge lunged at Wolf Prime, leaving behind a biting remark, "I certainly don''t need lessons from the likes of you!"


    Both Dirge and Wolf Prime, as berserkers, shared simr ss traits: formidable offensive capabilities and an unyielding battle spirit.


    Their sh was immediate and intense.


    Dirge wielded her axe with the ferocity of a wild beast, lunging relentlessly at Wolf Prime, who responded with equal aggression, countering with his own colossal axe.


    Each of their collisions carried the momentum of a tempest.


    Outside the arena, members from both guilds converged, cheering fervently for their respective guild leaders.


    Several figures sprinted madly from beyond the valley, joining the throng.


    These were members who had perished in the Guild Battle, now resurrected.


    They had raced from Silverglow and, upon seeing the ongoing duel, appeared somewhat baffled.


    After receiving exnations from theirrades, these panting yers gradually joined the cheering masses.


    Yet, for all the roaring support that resembled the cacophony of roaring seas and howling winds, nothing could drown out the thunderous sh atop the tform.


    Employing her berserker ss skills, Dirge continuously shifted her attacking strategies and angles, searching for Wolf Prime''s vulnerabilities.


    However, Wolf Prime seemed to anticipate Dirge''s every move, countering her assaults perfectly.


    The intensity of their contest grew, their figures standing resolute, akin to steadfast boulders amidst a raging storm.


    Throughout the battle, Dirge clenched her teeth, fully aware of the stakes.


    She had to triumph over Wolf Prime, or the entire Tide Guild would be decimated by the Wolf Guild. A trace of mocking amusement glinted in Wolf Prime''s eyes.


    He looked at Dirge, the corner of his mouth curling slightly upward.


    "Dirge, you''re brave, but you''re also foolish," he said with a tone of chilling derision.


    Dirge gripped her axe tightly, her expression resolute and unwavering.


    "The honor and dignity of the Tide Guild are not for you to trample upon," she dered.


    Wolf Prime sneered,unching a fierce attack. His movements were lightning-fast, each swing of his axe conjuring a whirlwind.


    Undeterred, Dirge swung back with ferocity, every chop infused with sheer power and determination.


    All eyes were drawn to their fiercebat, with other sounds of the battlefield fading, leaving only theirbored breaths and shing weapons to resonate.


    Sparks flew as their massive axes collided in mid-air.


    Injuries umted on Dirge, but she didn''t flinch. The determination and resolve in her eyes only intensified.


    "You''re not strong enough, Dirge," Wolf Prime said coldly. Observing her wounds, his sneer contained a hint of mockery, "All your efforts are destined to be in vain."


    At that moment, Dirge couldn''t afford a response.


    Biting down hard, she channeled all her energy into the axe she wielded.


    She knew, even if she couldn''t best him, she had to stall for time, wait for John''s arrival to restore the Tide Guild''s honor and pride.


    In her field of view, Wolf Prime''s silhouette momentarily shimmered, vanishing in an instant.


    On high alert, Dirge''s reflexes kicked in just as Wolf Prime''s imposing figure reappeared on her left.


    His massive axe came crashing down towards her head.


    "No matter how strong you are, I won''t give up!"


    With a fierce roar and a prepared stance, Dirge met Wolf Prime''s assault with her own axe.


    Wolf Prime, sneering, didn''t miss a beat as he countered.


    The moment their axes shed, an overwhelming force burst forth, echoing throughout the battlefield.


    The next instant, a powerful recoil hurled them both off their feet, sending them sprawling to opposite ends of the arena.


    Dirge quickly got up, seizing the moment to regain her stamina while keeping her eyes locked onto Wolf Prime, allowing no room for error.


    She was acutely aware of her opponent''s prowess, knowing she had to staypletely focused to prolong this duel.

 Chapter 325 324-I’d Rather Sleep with a Dog Than with You!

    <h4>Chapter 325 Chapter324-I''d Rather Sleep with a Dog Than with You!</h4>


    Wolf Prime emanated an intense battle spirit and confidence.


    With an arrogant sneer, he taunted Dirge, "Woman, you think you can defeat me? Stop daydreaming!"


    Dirge took a deep breath, unfazed by his provocative remarks.


    She knew that her top priority was to recover her strength swiftly, so she promptly downed arge bottle of restorative potion.


    Momentster, with their energy partially replenished, the two charged at each other once more.


    Dirge unleashed a series of skills unique to her berserker ss, hoping to exploit her high attack power and burst damage to gain an edge in the battle.


    However, Wolf Prime''s reactions were swift.


    He too released his berserker abilities, effectively parrying all of Dirge''s onughts.


    The battle intensified, and Dirge felt as if her blood was boiling.


    She genuinely enjoyedbat and relished the thrill of close-quartersbat.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have chosen the berserker ss!


    However, as the battle raged on, the advantages of Wolf Prime''s higher level and superior equipment began to shine through.


    He effortlessly dodged Dirge''s attacks.


    Yet, every offensive move he made bore immense force, leaving Dirge constantly on the defensive.


    The pressure mounting on her was palpable, but her face showed no signs of relenting.


    She threw herself at Wolf Prime without holding back, seemingly disregarding her own defense.


    The defensive equipment adorning Dirge began to shimmer, time after time, barely withstanding Wolf Prime''s relentless assaults.


    However, Wolf Prime''s onughts grew fiercer.


    Leveraging his experience and skills, he quickly cornered Dirge.


    Her energy waned, and the defensive attributes of her equipment dimmed to zero, shattering immediately.


    Fragments of equipment littered the arena.


    Biting down hard, Dirge''s eyes still bore fiercely into Wolf Prime.


    Just as she braced herself for ast stand, Wolf Prime abruptly halted his offense.


    He stared coldly at her, his face painted with a mocking smirk.


    A chill ran down Dirge''s spine; she realized that Wolf Prime wasn''t genuinely intending to spare her.


    He aimed to drown her in despair and powerlessness, eroding her fighting spirit.


    With a coldugh, Wolf Prime taunted, "Dirge, can you see it now? Your strength and abilities are no match for mine. The Tide Guild is destined to fall! What power do you have left to challenge me?"


    mping her jaw shut, Dirge straightened up, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    She knew there was no turning back now.


    She had to give it her all, fighting Wolf Prime to the bitter end.


    Especially with those earnest eyes of the Tide Guild members below, she couldn''t possibly utter words of surrender.


    What''s the worst that could happen?


    Merely dying?


    After all, in this virtual game, real death was an impossibility.


    In her heart, Dirge roared, fervently trying to rally her spirit.


    As her blood continued to pour out, there was a sudden surge of energy in her body.


    It turned out that upon her health dropping to a certain level, the passive attribute of the berserker ss was activated.


    [Bloodthirsty Rampage: Exclusive passive for berserker yers. When health drops below a certain threshold, this skill is triggered, granting the berserker a 50% increase in attack power, defense, and movement speed. Duration: Two minutes...]


    Dirge once again lifted her massive axe, charging at Wolf Prime with a battle cry. "The fight isn''t over yet, so spare me your drivel!"


    This time, Dirge''s onught was fiercer, finally making Wolf Prime feel the pressure.


    His defenses, once seemingly effortless, now seemed strained.


    Wolf Prime felt Dirge''s intensifying power, and his expression grew more serious.


    He realized that the woman before him wasn''t as vulnerable as he had imagined, and her mental defenses weren''t easily shattered.


    He was well aware of the berserker''s passive effect.


    Every berserker who entered the Rage State could almost double theirbat capability.


    All the more so for Dirge, who was fueled by boundless rage and the will to fight.


    Her determination to save her guild added even more force to her blows.


    Seeing Wolf Prime falter under her relentless assault, still, no smile crept onto Dirge''s face.


    Deep down, she knew that she was only dominating Wolf Prime because of her enraged state.


    After all, this state was bound by time.


    Once her Rage State ended, she would truly be defenseless.


    "Galewind, where the hell are you?" Dirge mentally shouted with urgency, not ckening her offensive tempo for a second.


    Seizing an opening in Wolf Prime''s defense, Dirge took her chance and unleashed her most potent attack.


    A zing de of energy emanated from her axe, hurtling straight for Wolf Prime''s chest.


    Sensing the sheer force of this energy de, Wolf Prime attempted to dodge, but the de still struck true, slicing a gash across his chest from which blood poured forth.


    Without hesitation, Dirge continued her onught, her axe shing relentlessly at Wolf Prime.


    Each skillful strike cut through the air like a razor, pushing Wolf Prime back step by step.


    Sensing the looming danger, Wolf Prime let out a guttural roar.


    An aura of raw fury radiated from him as he raised his axe, managing to block Dirge''s shes in a sh.


    Even though his health hadn''t reached a critical level, it seemed Wolf Prime had employed some Arcane Skill to forcibly enter his own Rage State.


    Pounding his chest, his muscles bulged and his eyes glinted with a feral ferocity.


    Dirge, witnessing the surging power of Wolf Prime, felt a glimmer of despair in her eyes.


    She realized she was now witnessing the true might of Wolf Prime and feared that the tide of battle may have irreversibly turned against her.


    Grinning wickedly, Wolf Prime transformed into a ferocious wolf, lunging straight at Dirge.


    His strikes were blindingly fast, each swing of his massive axe carrying a cataclysmic force.


    Dirge tried to dodge and weave, aiming to evade Wolf Prime''s relentless attacks, but his speed was overwhelming, leaving her no time to evade.


    Her lithe frame was sent flying, crashing hard into the ground.


    Dust and debris rose in a cloud over the arena.


    The members of the Tide Guild who were watching all disyed worried expressions. Instinctively, they held their breaths, their eyes fixed intently on the rising dust.


    Soon, the dust settled.


    Holding her heaving chest, Dirge shakily rose from the ground. "I told you," she said, "you are no match for me. Surrender, or die."


    Wolf Prime, gripping his massive axe, stood like a behemoth from ancient times, exuding an unstoppable aura of dominance.


    Wiping the blood that trickled from the corner of her mouth, a resolute glint shed in Dirge''s eyes.


    "I''ve never been one to give in!" she dered. "I told you, either you die today, or I fall."


    She retrieved her axe from the ground.


    Thest remnants of her energy surged, and like an arrow released from its bow, she charged towards Wolf Prime.


    The stark contrast in their sizes made Dirge''s desperate assault seem all the more tragic.


    It was reminiscent of a tiny insect trying to topple a giant tree.


    Dirge knew her time in Rage State was fleeting.


    So this was her final onught.


    Every move and gesture was imbued with a do-or-die resolve.


    She cast aside all thoughts of defense, focusing solely on a relentless attack.


    However, Wolf Prime wasn''t so easily affected.


    In his Rage State, he possessed immense defensive strength and regenerative capabilities.


    Dirge''s blows, though fierce, seemed almost inconsequential against him, barely scratching his defenses.


    Despite Dirge''s continuous and intense onught, where every swing carried the force of a tempest, seemingly unstoppable, Wolf Prime remained unyielding, an immovable mountain.


    Not once did the smirk on his face fade.


    Dirge finally grasped the vast disparity in strength between her and Wolf Prime, despair filling her heart.


    As time ticked away, both Dirge and Wolf Prime bore marks of blood from their intensebat, but she refused to yield, continuing to fight fiercely.


    Unfortunately, reality isn''t swayed by individual will.


    As the seconds passed, the effects of Dirge''s Rage State began to wane.


    The young woman staggered back, copsing heavily onto the ground, her body too weak to muster even the slightest movement.


    Wolf Prime loomed over her, gazing down with the triumphant smile of a victor.


    "I''ve told you time and again, you''re out of your league," he sneered.


    "Given your beauty, I''ll offer you a chance to surrender. But it''lle at a cost: you''ll have to amuse me first."


    It was at this moment that Wolf Prime''s true colors were unmistakably revealed.


    He had never been honorable, often victimizing female yers.


    A significant reason behind his initiation of the Guild Battle with Tide Guild was his lust for Dirge''s beauty...


    Upon hearing his words, Dirge spat vehemently, "To think you, with a face like a clueless idiot, would covet my body? I''d rather sleep with a dog than with the likes of you!"


    Wolf Prime''s face contorted in fury, as if he had suffered the gravest of insults.


    Brandishing his axe high, he snarled, "If you refuse the toast, you''ll have to face the consequences. Let me send you to the respawn pool!"


    Seeing the axe descending towards her, Dirge shut her eyes in resignation.

 Chapter 326 325-The Impotent Rage of Wolf Prime

    <h4>Chapter 326 Chapter325-The Impotent Rage of Wolf Prime</h4>


    A soft sigh echoed in Dirge''s ears.


    The voice was maic, not betraying much age, yet it carried a hint of world-weariness as if it had seen it all.


    Eyes shut, she braced herself for the impending death, but the moment never came.


    Tentatively, she opened her eyes.


    A figure swiftly moved onto the stage, positioning itself between her and imminent danger.


    Dressed in a ck cloak with a fearsome mask covering his face, he exuded unmatched charisma.


    With a single outstretched arm, he thwarted Wolf Prime''s descending axe, effortlessly deflecting the powerful blow.


    "Is this the Wolf Guild''s typical modus operandi? Bullying the weak? Truly, have you no shame..." John''s voice dripped with sarcasm.


    Wolf Prime''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Galewind? You dare intervene in our duel?"


    John scoffed, "I simply can''t stand scum like you who thrive on the weak. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "We were in a fair one-on-one duel, protected by the system. And you dare defy the system''s rules, stepping in to prevent me from ying Dirge?" Wolf Prime roared.


    John smirked, amusement gleaming in his eyes. "Stop you from killing Dirge? My, you truly overestimate yourself."


    With a swift punch, he sent Wolf Prime reeling backward, crashing clumsily to the ground, blood spewing from his mouth.


    Dirge''s eyes widened in astonishment, her face a mask of surprise as she looked at John.


    Little did she expect that Galewind, the one she had been yearning for, would make such a grand entrance at her darkest hour!


    "Are... are you truly Galewind?" Dirge stammered.


    John smiled mysteriously, "What do you think?"


    Amid their exchange, a subtle frown crept onto John''s face.


    He felt a peculiar surge of ORDER energy descending from the heavens, engulfing him.


    It felt like chains, binding him in ce, restricting every fiber of his being. Simultaneously, sharp system alerts echoed within his mind.


    [Warning! Warning! You are viting game rules. Cease this inappropriate behavior, or face the prescribed penalty!]


    [Warning! Warning! You are viting game rules. Cease this inappropriate behavior, or face the prescribed penalty!]


    [Warning! Warning! You are viting game rules. Cease this inappropriate behavior, or face the prescribed penalty!]


    ...


    John seemed to pay no heed to the system''s warnings.


    He stretched casually, his body emitting a series of resounding cracks.


    The ORDER restraints imposed upon him shattered with his every move.


    Perhaps his defiance had provoked the system governing this virtual world.


    Wave after wave of intense ORDER energy rained down, seeking to reinforce the confines on John.


    This kind of force was imperceptible to the other yers.


    All they witnessed was the sky darkening with ominous clouds, threatening to unleash bolts of lightning at any moment.


    While they couldn''t sense the ORDER restrictions binding John, they could indeed detect the potent energy lurking within the storm clouds.


    Thus, the crowd hastily took a few steps back, their faces painted with astonishment as they fixated on John.


    "Who is this guy? Daring to intrude into a system-protected duel arena on his own?"


    "He looks familiar¡­"


    "It''s Galewind! Wolf Prime''s guild leader had already revealed his identity!"


    "Oh, so it''s that big shot. No wonder he dared to step in so brazenly!"


    "Why would Galewind suddenly appear here? Could he havee specifically for this guild battle?"


    "Very likely. Judging by Galewind''s intent, he seems to be here to aid the Tide Guild!"


    "Well, it looks like the Tide Guild might just stand a chance today!"


    "I wouldn''t be so sure. No matter how formidable Galewind is, can he really defy the system''s rules?"


    "Don''t forget what skyrocketed Galewind to fame overnight!"


    "Exactly! He''s known to withstand the system''s lightning punishment!"


    ¡­


    The moment John made his dynamic entrance, the atmosphere grew palpably tense.


    Many yers'' eyes shone brilliantly, their gazes intensely focused on him.


    On the duel tform, Dirge was visibly dazed, her eyes filled with admiration.


    She had always been an ardent fan of John''s.


    Her idol, the one she deeply admired, had suddenly appeared before her in such a heroic manner.


    How could she possibly stay calm? She gratefully looked at John, her heart brimming with gratitude.


    Suddenly, as if struck by a realization, Dirge spoke with a sense of urgency, "Galewind, you need to leave, now! This ce is protected by the system''s rules. You''ll face penalties for trespassing! I don''t fear death; it''s just a loss of some levels. Just ensure the safety of our Tide Guild!"


    John shook his head, his face serene as a still pond. "I''ve told you, with me here, you won''t meet death. I didn''te just for your sake. Having promised Chairman Taylor to watch over Tide Guild, nobody can harm you today."


    His words had barely settled when Wolf Prime struggled to his feet, ring at John with fury. "Galewind! Do you truly see yourself as a god in this realm? Look up at the sky. No matter your prowess, can you truly defy the system''s edicts?"


    With a cold, mocking smile, John retorted, "What of the system''s rules? It''s not my first dance with them. If you wish to continue our confrontation, then step forward and see."


    Wolf Prime''s anger red, but his grip on his massive axe wavered, tightening and then loosening.


    He loathed John''s interference, yet the idea of shing with John drained him of courage.


    Their prior conflict had already dealt a devastating blow to the Wild Wolf Guild.


    The dread Wolf Prime felt towards John was etched deep into his bones.


    With a face pale as moonlight, Wolf Prime stared intently at John.


    Then, as if realizing something, a sly, cold smirk formed on his lips.


    "In your current state, can you truly wield your power to its fullest? Under the system''s constraints, if you can even summon a tenth of your former strength, that would be impressive. What then, should I fear?"


    It must be said, Wolf Prime, having battled within this game for years, had a sharp and seasoned gaze.


    Even if, given his rank, he wasn''t acquainted with the ORDER''s elite energy, he keenly perceived the limitations John was currently under.


    At Wolf Prime''s words, John''s lips curled into a slight smile. With a gentle twist of his wrist, a soft blue energy longsword materialized before him.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): By harnessing one''s spiritual power, this skill allows the user to conjure a weapon out of thin air. The attributes of the weapon depend on the skill level, character level, and the wielder''s spiritual power. The base attributes of the Divine de grant +800,000 damage points, with a 25% critical strike rate.]


    "Do you doubt my capabilities? Come and see for yourself!"


    Wolf Prime, seething with anger, gripped his axe tightly, growling, "Let''s see if this ''Godyer''s top fighter'' still carries any weight."


    Without any hesitation, John stepped forward, hands firmly on his sword''s hilt, his body radiating a brilliant luminescence.


    A fleeting look of deep trepidation crossed Wolf Prime''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it.


    The more indifferent John appeared, the more enraged Wolf Prime became.


    For in John''s gaze, Wolf Prime sensed a palpable disdain.


    With a deafening roar, Wolf Prime, fearless, charged at John.


    At that moment, Wolf Prime had only one thought.


    He had to redeem himself.


    Even if he was to lose, he couldn''t lose face.


    He believed that John was currently restricted by the system, with his strength significantly diminished.


    On the other hand, Wolf Prime felt the frenzy effect still active within him.


    Given this, he believed he had a fighting chance.


    Both unleashed their inner energies, shing fiercely upon the arena, embroiled in intensebat.


    John moved with graceful agility, his swordy deadly and precise.


    Each swing of his de resembled a meteor streaking across the night sky, embodying an unstoppable force.


    In contrast, Wolf Prime disyed unmatched ferocity.


    Every swing of his axe summoned a tempest, its power seemingly immovable like a mountain.


    From the sidelines, their duel appeared evenly matched, their figures intertwined in a dance of shing lights and sparks.


    Yet, throughout the battle, John never once initiated an attack.


    Every stroke, every parry, was merely to deflect Wolf Prime''s blows.


    Guild members watching the spectacle were left utterly agog.


    Could this be the strength of Galewind? Even while hampered by the system''s penalty, he still dominates the battlefield with utmost authority.


    Murmurs of awe swept through the crowd, all marveling at John''s prowess.


    "This John is simply formidable! Just look at his swordsmanship; it''s unparalleled!" one spectator eximed.


    "I never imagined he''d dare challenge Wolf Prime alone, even while under the system''s punishment. And yet, he suppresses him effortlessly!" another voiced, equally bbergasted.


    Wolf Prime''s heart raced, not anticipating John to be this formidable. He had initially believed that without Dirge''s assistance, victory was assured. But out of the blue, Galewind emerges, the very yer he dreaded most in the game.


    John''s sword skills posed an eminent threat to Wolf Prime, causing his confidence to waver.


    "Damn it! Am I really incapable of defeating this bastard under these circumstances?" Wolf Prime inwardly seethed with frustration.

 Chapter 327 326-Awe Across the Arena

    <h4>Chapter 327 Chapter326-Awe Across the Arena</h4>


    No matter how incensed Wolf Prime became, the oue remained unchanged.


    John''s energy-de moved like Flowing Light, shing the horizon with agility and fierceness.


    An unprecedented pressure bore down on Wolf Prime, causing sweat to bead on his brow.


    Aware that his Rage State''s duration was dwindling, desperation consumed him.


    He mustered all his might,unching ferocious axe blows, but never managed tond a hit on John.


    Just as despair took hold, John gently raised his de, intentionally meeting Wolf Prime''s axe.


    With a slight touch, the axe was flung away, leaving Wolf Prime retreating, hisplexion as pale as parchment.


    The Rage State concluded.


    Wolf Prime stiffened, mirroring Dirge, sumbing to an inevitable weakened state.


    "How... How is this possible? How can you resist the system''s penalty? This isn''t in line with the game mechanics!"


    Even facing an inevitable defeat, Wolf Prime remained fixated on this question.


    At that moment, dark clouds gathered overhead, casting a shadow over John.


    Bolts of lightning shed within, presenting a grand spectacle.


    A lightning bolt, thick as a baby''s arm, crashed down, a sight of grandeur.


    John looked up, giving it a fleeting nce, making no attempt to dodge.


    In fact, there was no dodging such system-inflicted ORDER lightning, for it was a direct lock-on.


    The bolt struck John, causing a slight shudder in his frame.


    A hint of surprise shed in his eyes; it seemed this round of ORDER lightning was marginally more potent than thest he faced at the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    However, lightning of such intensity was hardly enough to harm John.


    The pent-up energy within him surged forth, effortlessly neutralizing the force of the ORDER lightning. Yet, in its wake, an even more formidable bolt descended!


    It seemed the system took note of a yer audaciously defying its authority.


    The potency of the punishment was ratcheted up once more.


    Yet John merely swayed slightly, easily dissolving the force of the ORDER lightning.


    This spectacle left every onlooker utterly astonished.


    They gazed at John with disbelief, their eyes reflecting an awe as if they had witnessed the descent of a deity.


    Some of the more astute yers had quietly activated their recording functions.


    How could such a breathtaking scene not be captured, to be boasted of inter tales?


    After John effortlessly neutralized the second bolt of ORDER lightning, the intensity of the system''s punishment conspicuously escted further.


    This time, the dark clouds looming overhead descended closer to John, almost solidifying in form.


    A massive bolt of lightning, thick as a baby''s arm, streaked down towards John in a sh.


    John let out a soft grunt, a hint of fervor evident on his face.


    He could distinctly feel the immense energy contained within this punitive bolt, an intensity potent enough to injure him.


    This, in turn, stoked John''sbative zeal.


    With a sly grin, he swiftly raised his energy-de.


    A dazzling arc of luminance soared upwards, meeting the lightning head-on.


    "BOOM!"


    A deafening roar, akin to the world shattering, abruptly echoed throughout the valley.


    In an instant, the ears of every yer present went momentarily deaf.


    Those positioned closer to John clutched their ears, expressions contorted in pain.


    Yet even amidst this agony, their fervent admiration was unmistakable.


    Their gazes remained unwaveringly fixed on John, unwilling to miss a single moment, even if the blinding brilliance seared their eyes...


    The sword''s radiance, akin to a dragon emerging from the water, instantly reduced the lightning to mere fragments of energy.


    Its momentum unabated, it pierced the looming clouds.


    Sword auras crisscrossed and gleamed brightly.


    The dark mass of clouds, cleaved and churned by the sword''s might, gradually dispersed above John.


    The system''s punishment thus came to an end.


    Although the shackles of the ORDER still bound him, John paid little heed to such trivial constraints.


    After a brief pause, noticing no signs of escting retribution from the system, a satisfied grin stretched across John''s face.


    He then once again directed his gaze toward Wolf Prime, who was not far off.


    At this moment, Wolf Prime looked utterly haunted, his eyes wide with terror that he couldn''t conceal.


    John smirked slightly, the Divine de in his hand once again pulsating with a potent energy wave.


    Its osciting brilliance imparted an overwhelming pressure, making the guild yers around him feel an irresistible sense of oppression.


    "If you''re not convinced, we can continue our duelter. However, right now, both of you have lost yourbat prowess, and hence, the one-on-one protection mechanism is void," John''s voice was cold, carrying a subtle murderous intent that sent a shiver down Wolf Prime''s spine.


    True to John''s words, the tform beneath them began to fade, and members from both guilds were restored tobat readiness.


    Wolf Prime''s face turned ashen, teeth gritted, he seethed, "Galewind, what profound grudge do you hold against my Wolf Guild? Time and again you thwart my ns! While I acknowledge your strength, this level of tyranny is uncalled for, isn''t it?"


    John wore an enigmatic smile, his gaze shifting to a tense Wolf Howl nearby.


    He respondednguidly, "Guild leader Wolf Prime, let''s not be disingenuous. Surely you must know the reasons for my particr interest in your Wolf Guild?"


    "Moreover," he continued, "even if there was no significant feud between me and your Wolf Guild, encountering you all bullying the weak here... given my strong sense of justice, assisting the Tide Guild seems only natural, doesn''t it?"


    Wolf Prime was momentarily taken aback by John''s retort.


    Following John''s gaze, Wolf Prime''s eyesnded on the vice guild leader, Dugu Longxiao.


    Having built the Wolf Guild from scratch to its current prominence, Wolf Prime was by no means a fool.


    From John''s expression, he discerned something amiss, causing his own demeanor to fluctuate between calm and agitation.


    With a casual flourish of his sword, John continued in a muted tone, "It seems that Guild leader Wolf Prime might have deduced the reason behind my actions against your Wolf Guild, right?"


    Despite his words, John was internally taken aback.


    Judging by Wolf Prime''s reaction, it seemed he was unaware of the coboration between Wolf Guild and Darklord Guild to hire AGHHO to assassinate him.


    Could Wolf Howl have orchestrated this behind Wolf Prime''s back?


    With the duel tform now dissolved, the face-off between the guild leaders concluded.


    Members of both guilds, now re-entered intobat mode, once again were on the brink of confrontation.


    Wolf Prime, a formidable figure in his own right, suppressed the fatigue weighing him down and shakily rose to his feet.


    "No matter the reason, my Wolf Guild won''t be so easily intimidated by a lone man like you!"


    Unfazed by Wolf Prime''s threat, John approached Dirge, helping her up, her face lit with an expression of sheer admiration.


    With a scowl, Wolf Prime red at the rescued Dirge, shouting angrily, "What are you worthless lot waiting for? Attack! Wipe them out!"


    "I refuse to believe that Galewind, having just endured the system''s punishment, can single-handedly defeat all of you!"


    At Wolf Prime''s roar, the members of Wolf Guild instinctively tightened their grip on their weapons.


    Though deep down they recognized that John was far beyond their league, the harrowing sight of him withstanding the system''s punitive lightning further chilled their spines.


    Yet, these Wolf Guild members had no choice but to raise their weapons and charge forward.


    After all, if they wished to further their standing within the Wolf Guild, obeying the guild leader''smand was paramount.


    Abruptly turning, an intense aura emanated from John, his eyes sharpening with a cold, god-like indifference.


    "Just give me a moment; this will be over soon..."


    As his words trailed off, in a sh, John''s form blurred into a shadow, rapidly confronting Wolf Prime''s subordinates.


    His de moved like a tempest, every sh carrying the might to annihte.


    The Wolf Guild members stood no chance.


    Effortlessly, like breaking twigs, in mere moments, John had vanquished every advancing member of the Wolf Guild, leaving a solitary Wolf Prime standing.


    A profound fear flickered in Wolf Prime''s eyes, never having anticipated such overpowering strength from John, a force seemingly insurmountable.


    "Attack him! Don''t falter now!" Wolf Prime bellowed.


    Yet, the remaining members of Wolf Guild lowered their weapons, stepping back hesitantly.


    They had all witnessed John''s prowess firsthand; his effortless onught had utterly shattered theirst vestiges of courage.


    Death in battle wasn''t terrifying; after all, one could respawn in the game.


    True fear arose from the abyss of despair.


    These weren''t greenhorns from the Wolf Guild, unfamiliar with battle.


    They had participated in many a Guild Battle in other games.


    Yet, never had they encountered someone like John, who single-handedly decimated their ranks in an instant.


    It was a devastating demonstration of sheer disparity in power.


    John returned to his position, once again supporting the severely weakened Dirge, who hadn''t yet regained her vitality.


    Seemingly aware of the distinctions between men and women, John signaled to MoonWhite from afar.


    When MoonWhite approached with reverence, taking Dirge from John''s arm, he turned his gaze, a faint smile on his lips, sword pointing at Wolf Prime, and remarked with a nonchnt tone, "Is this the extent of Wolf Guild''s capabilities? I was expecting an intense battle, but it seems it was merely a warm-up for me."

 Chapter 328 Chapter327-Well Settle Our Scores Gradually

    328 Chapter327-We''ll Settle Our Scores Gradually


    Wolf Prime trembled with rage, never imagining the day he''d be so tantly belittled.


    As the guild leader of Wolf Guild, boasting a special noble ss in the game ''Godyer'', he had always strutted with arrogance, never before having to swallow such humiliation.


    Moreover, he had never before encountered an adversary like John.


    However, at this moment, he had to admit, John''s prowess far exceeded his expectations, rendering their Guild Battle utterly futile.


    "You think you''ve won? This is just temporary!"


    Even though he realized his inevitable defeat, Wolf Prime still gritted his teeth and spat out a threat, "You''re just a lone yer. In a formal Guild Battle, you can''t refuse. Starting today, I''ll challenge Tide Guild to a Guild Battle every single day. If you dare, stand guard here forever!"


    John raised an eyebrow, the icy gleam in his eyes sending shivers down one''s spine, "A Guild Battle every day? Let me make something clear to you. If you dare instigate another Guild Battle against Tide Guild, I''ll march straight to the Wolf Guild''s main base. Every Wolf Guild member who steps out will be my target."


    With a smirk that wasn''t quite a smile, John looked at Wolf Prime, "I''m curious to see who among you will have the fortune to escape my grasp."


    John''s words further fueled Wolf Prime''s anger.


    He wished nothing more than to tear John apart, yet was powerless in the face of reality. Because he knew John spoke the truth.


    He could indeed block their guild''s base entrance, as all guild bases are located in the wilderness where PvPbat is permitted.


    If John were determined to hunt down the guild members, he wouldn''t even face system penalties.


    At most, his personal reputation might take a minor hit, but for a powerful yer like John, such a loss is negligible...


    John no longer paid heed to Wolf Prime, instead turning to Dirge, whoseplexion had slightly improved, and asked with a light chuckle, "Are you alright?"


    Dirge gently shook her head, smiling, "Thank you for saving me and our guild..."


    John slowly shook his head in response, stating earnestly, "No need for thanks. It was a mere gesture on my part. You all saved yourselves."


    "To be honest, for a newly-formed guild like yours to exhibit such strong team cohesion is beyond my expectations."


    "Since I made a promise to Chairman Taylor, I''ll make sure to keep it. If any danger arises in the future, do not hesitate to contact me..."


    John didn''t lower his voice, so all the surrounding guild members who were spectating heard his words.


    On Dirge''s still pale face, a warm smile emerged, and aforting warmth seemed to silently flow within her heart.


    She knew John had spoken those words intentionally.


    His goal was to send a powerful message to the surrounding guilds, signaling that Tide Guild was under his protection.


    This was the first time in Dirge''s life that she''d been protected by a man''s words spoken with such dominance.


    A profound sense of security surged within her.


    With the support of MoonWhite, Dirge picked up her fallen weapon.


    Every now and then, she would sneak a nce at John, only to quickly lower her head again, her gaze fleeting away as if jolted by electricity.


    At this moment, John''s attention was solely on Wolf Prime, waiting for his response.


    Therefore, he didn''t notice Dirge''s subtle gestures.


    However, MoonWhite, who was closest to the scene, saw everything clearly.


    She suddenly leaned into Dirge''s ear, teasing with a soft voice as fragrant as orchids, "Sister Dirge, don''t you think Galewind is incredibly imposing? Did he make your heart flutter a bit?"


    Dirge''s face turned beet red, her eyes dancing with embarrassment.


    She yfully pinched MoonWhite, reproaching lightly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Silly girl, at a time like this, and you still have the mood to gossip?"


    MoonWhite pouted, responding with feigned annoyance, "It''s so obvious, why deny it? Galewind is so handsome and strong; it''s only natural to be smitten by him. Where did that bold and spirited Sister Dirge from before go?"


    Now, Dirge felt even more embarrassed, wishing she could stitch MoonWhite''s teasing mouth shut right then and there.


    She sneaked another nce at John, ensuring he hadn''t overheard the remark.


    Only then did she let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Yet, for reasons unknown, a profound sense of mncholy welled up in Dirge''s heart...


    John, in fact, had heard the exchange between the two.


    Given their proximity and John''s level of prowess, it was impossible for anything to elude his ears.


    However, he wasn''t sure how to respond, so he decided to feign ignorance.


    Noting Wolf Prime still stubbornly standing his ground, a hint of impatience growing evident, John remarked with a hint of annoyance, "Have you made up your mind? If you don''t get lost now, all of your guild members might as well stay here!"


    Seeing the situation spiraling out of his control, Wolf Prime was acutely aware that there was no chance of them winning this Guild Battle.


    He red vehemently at John and Dirge, wishing he could obliterate them in the game.


    Yet, such thoughts were mere wishful thinking, limited to his mind''s fantasies.


    With a dark, resentful tone, he said to Dirge, "You''re lucky this time. I''ll let you off."


    With that, Wolf Prime prepared to turn and leave.


    But as he took just one step, John''s calm voice echoed from behind, "Wait... You can''t possibly think you can just leave after a few threats, can you?"


    Wolf Prime''s expression froze momentarily, then he whipped around with a menacing look, "Do you have any other demands?"


    John grinned, revealing his pearly white teeth, "Look at what you''ve done to our base ¨C buildings nearly demolished, many members injured. All these damages would require a vast amount of gold coins to rebuild!"


    "Since your guild caused this mess, shouldn''t there be somepensation?"


    Wolf Prime was so livid he felt he might grind his teeth to dust.


    He gritted, "Guild Battles are about mutual offense and defense between two guilds.


    All the losses will bepensated by the system after the battle ends.


    Why would there be a need for any money?"


    John shrugged nonchntly and said in all seriousness, "Well, what if the system doesn''tpensate adequately? Your Wolf Guild is flush with funds; you surely won''t mind parting with a trifle amount. As for Tide Guild, a newly established small guild like ours is already financially stretched. It wouldn''t hurt for you to offer somepensation before leaving."


    Wolf Prime initially wanted to tly refuse.


    But when he looked up into John''s eyes, filled with a yful yet challenging glint, a chill ran down his spine.


    The rejection that had risen to his lips was hastily swallowed back.


    "Fine... Let our Wolf Guild offer 300,000 gold coins aspensation. That should suffice, right?"


    John tilted his head towards Dirge, awaiting her response.


    To his surprise, he was met with a sea of bewildered faces.


    All the members of Tide Guild were utterly bbergasted.


    They''d never experienced asking forpensation from an opponent after a battle; today was indeed unprecedented.


    The triumphant victory of Tide Guild evoked fervent admiration from all the spectators.


    03:36


    They couldn''t fathom how a single yer had single-handedly defeated an entire guild, a feat that Dirge, equally stunned, wore an adorably dazed expression.


    Catching John''s inquisitive gaze, she quickly nodded in agreement.


    Stroking his chin, John mused aloud, "300,000 gold coins is just about eptable. Great, we''ve settled on that then! But any equipment you''ve dropped stays right here, consider it our spoils of war."


    Wolf Prime''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    He trembled as he pointed a shaky finger at John, rendered momentarily speechless.


    This was akin to plucking a goosepletely bare!


    "Galewind, you''re truly something else!" MoonWhite, ever the audacious one, cheered loudly, her admiration palpable in every word.


    John''s expression remained as cid as still water.


    His gaze swept the vicinity, and his icy voice echoed in the ears of all Wolf Guild yers, "Now, aren''t you all leaving yet?"


    Members of Wolf Guild exchanged disbelieving nces.


    They had assumed their guild would effortlessly breach the heart of Tide Guild, but little did they expect to be halted by a single individual, reaching a point where they couldn''t even reim their dropped equipment.


    Finally, Wolf Prime rose, bowed his head, and silently retreated from Tide Guild''s base.


    He realized that he stood no chance against John and had no choice but to obediently abide by John''s terms.


    The triumphant victory of Tide Guild evoked fervent admiration from all the spectators.


    They couldn''t fathom how a single yer had single-handedly defeated an entire guild, a feat that seemed legendary.


    The members of Tide Guild all looked at John, their eyes filled with awe and gratitude.


    They knew that without John''s intervention, their guild was beyond saving and was doomed to be decimated by Wolf Guild.


    Once all members of Wolf Guild had exited the premises of Tide Guild, John''s gaze suddenly fixated on Darklord SoulSong and Wolf Howl, among others.


    Without any evident movement on John''s part, his serene voice distinctly resonated in their ears.


    "When you get back, pass a message to AGHHO. Tell them the next time they n to assassinate me, they better send more skilled yers. As for the three of you, we''ll settle our score another time."


    Their expressions froze instantly.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 329 Chapter328-Imparting Guild Management Wisdom

    329 Chapter328-Imparting Guild Management Wisdom


    After theplete retreat of the Wolf Guild members, those of Tide Guild finally felt a weight lift from their chest.


    However, turning to gaze upon their war-torn base, their hearts sank, and faces became crestfallen.


    Despite their hard-fought victory in the Guild Battle, the devastating losses left them deeply disheartened.


    In such times of despondency, it was upon Dirge, the guild leader, to step forward.


    John naturally stepped aside, choosing to observe rather than intervene.


    He was keen to gauge Dirge''s leadership capabilities.


    To John''s satisfaction, Dirge did not falter. She quicklyposed herself and methodically began coordinating the base reconstruction tasks.


    Her directives, crisply voiced, quickly spread amongst the various squads of Tide Guild.


    The hundreds of Tide Guild members, after a brief moment of mental adjustment, swiftly shifted their mindset and began cleaning up the aftermath of the battle.


    John silently nodded in approval from the sidelines.


    Such was the benefit of having a capable leader.


    As long as the guild leader disyed steadiness, thatposure would naturally resonate with all the members.


    While Dirge''s current performance still bore signs of inexperience, setting her apart from legendary guild leaders like Blue Sea Adam, John keenly recognized the potential in her.


    She was a woman with her own unique charisma.


    Given the room to grow, there''s a good chance she might guide Tide Guild on an ascendant path, eventually evolving it into a behemoth rivaling the top ten global guilds.


    After all, for Tide Guild, what usually constrains a guild''s growth - finances - seems the least of their concerns.


    With the backing of amercial titan like Taylor Group, they''re unlikely to face any financial shortfall.


    As John was lost in thought, there came a resonating hum.


    The defense barrier of Tide Guild''s base reactivated, as a radiant beam surged from the core building, cascading around, enveloping the entire area.


    "Galewind, I can''t thank you enough for your invaluable assistance," Dirge said, having ensured everything was in order.


    With MoonWhite''s support, she approached John, bending slightly in genuine gratitude.


    Her curvaceous silhouette shimmered brilliantly as she leaned, instinctively drawing one''s gaze.


    John sneaked a quick nce, inwardly musing.


    No wonder Wolf Prime coveted Dirge; she indeed was a woman of substantial allure.


    "Let''s not stand on ceremony. It''s making me unsure of how to respond," John waved dismissively, his tone ever so cid.


    He never did have a penchant for undue formalities.


    Dirge''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "If you wouldn''t mind, Galewind, would you join me for a drink and chat?"


    John pondered briefly, realizing he had no pressing matters at hand. Thus, he gave a subtle nod of agreement.


    A flicker of delight sparkled in Dirge''s eyes as she led John towards the central building of the base.


    The core of the guild was housed within that building.


    Dirge led John to the grand hall at the center of the base, ordering some drinks and light refreshments.


    As they settled in the spacious, luminous hall, guild members promptly delivered the requested items.


    Dirge personally poured a drink for John, and a rich aroma instantly filled the air.


    Lifting the ss, John took a sip and nodded appreciatively, "This is indeed a fine drink. I doubt this can be found on the open market. Did your guild produce this?"


    Dirge responded with a smile, "We recently recruited a brewing ss life yer to the guild. He fortuitously obtained some rare brewing recipes. This particr drink is crafted from three distinct magic nts. Rumor has it that only a select few brewers can produce it. If you''re fond of it, Galewind, we''ll ensure it''s always in stock."


    Setting down his ss, John pondered for a moment and then shared, "Truth be told, I arrived at the base quite early but didn''t intervene right away... I wanted to gauge the resilience of Tide Guild, to see your depth and your capability to confront adversity."


    John''s sudden revtion wasn''t intended as an exnation to Dirge.


    He was keen on observing her reaction.


    Had she shown any hint of discontent or resentment, John would''ve left immediately, severing all ties with Tide Guild.


    However, Dirge''s response was not what he expected.


    The guild leader appeared momentarily taken aback, then a light of understanding illuminated her features.


    Sheughed softly, "I see now. I did wonder how someone of your prowess, Galewind, could take so long to reach us. So, you were testing our mettle. While Tide Guild might be a nascent entity and perhapscking in sheer power, I hold unwavering confidence in the tenacity of our members."


    John nodded in approval, "You all performed admirably. During the Guild Battle, everyone fought bravely, no one turned tail. And after the battle, you promptly adjusted your bearings and began rebuilding. It''s an auspicious start."


    A hint of pride shed across Dirge''s face, "Indeed, we''ve suffered significant losses, but we continue to persevere. We understand that it''s only through such resilience that we''ll ovee adversities and usher in a brighter tomorrow."


    John nodded with a twinkle in his eyes, "It''s your resilience and perseverance that made me see the potential in Tide Guild. To flourish, a guild needs abundant talent, stable finances, and strong backing. I''ve addressed the third factor for you, but the first two are squarely on your shoulders."


    Listening intently, Dirge paused for a moment before replying, "Our guild, Tide Guild, indeed faces a talent shortage at present. But I''ll strive to recruit more outstanding yers. As for finances, with the support of Taylor Group, we won''t face any deficiencies."


    John smiled in agreement, "Having a robust ally like Taylor Group is undeniably a significant advantage. But true growth and strength can only be achieved through your own endeavors. yer camaraderie and team coboration are also vital."


    Dirge nodded earnestly, "Indeed. We''ll continually strengthen the synergy amongst our members and enhance our team coboration skills. I believe today''s setbacks will reinforce the importance of teamwork amongst our ranks."


    The two shared a knowing smile.


    For some inexplicable reason, a delicate blush emerged on Dirge''s refined face, her gaze growing increasingly dreamy.


    Sensing a potential pitfall, John promptly continued the conversation with an encouraging smile, "I believe that with the continued effort and determination, Tide Guild will one day emerge as a force to be reckoned with in the Godyer gaming world."


    A glint of resolve shone in Dirge''s eyes, "Galewind, we won''t let you down."


    They continued their conversation in the grand hall, with Dirge hanging onto every piece of advice and shared experience from John.


    Having led a guild in the past, John was well-versed in the intricacies of guild management.


    hesitate to consult me. I''ll always be here to lend a hand."


    03:37


    Dirge''s eyes dimmed ever so slightly, yet she found no pretext to prolong their solitary encounter.


    He expounded on the importance of nurturing talent and building strong teams, managing guild resources and finances, and maintaining amicable rtions with other guilds.


    Dirge listened with a mix of appreciation and introspection.


    She realized that to elevate a guild to the pinnacle of power, the wisdom and leadership skills of the guild leader were indispensable.


    John paused briefly before continuing, "In the gaming world, a sense of belonging and loyalty among guild members is paramount. One must emphasize each member''s personal growth and ensure their well-being..."


    Dirge nodded emphatically, silently vowing to herself that she would endeavor to be a leader who genuinely cared for her members and safeguarded the team''s interests.


    Their conversation about the development of gaming guilds carried on, as time swiftly passed and the sky began to dim.


    The barrel of wine on the table was now empty, signaling the end of their discussion.


    With a hint of emotion, Dirge remarked, "Galewind, I''m grateful for your insights and encouragement. I will always hold your teachings close to my heart and strive to make Tide Guild a formidable force."


    John smiled gently, shaking his head, "It''s not so much guidance... Dirge, as a guild leader, you already exhibit the potential of an exceptional leader. I have high hopes for you and believe in your capabilities. Remember, the responsibility of a leader isn''t just leading the guild to various victories, but also ensuring the growth and well-being of every member. Only when the team''s cohesion and the loyalty of its members reach a certain level can Tide Guild truly thrive."


    Understanding the gravity of his words, Dirge nodded deeply.


    She was well aware of the long journey ahead if she wanted Tide Guild to stand tall in the gaming world.


    However, she believed that with consistent effort and continuous learning, Tide Guild would certainly be an undeniable presence.


    ncing at the time, John stood up to take his leave, "I hadn''t realized how long we''ve been talking... It''s about time I departed. Should you face any challenges or have questions in the future, do not hesitate to consult me. I''ll always be here to lend a hand."


    Dirge''s eyes dimmed ever so slightly, yet she found no pretext to prolong their solitary encounter.


    She stood up, offering a forced smile, "I''ve indeed taken up much of your time, Galewind. Allow me to escort you out..."


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 330 Chapter329-Amelias Call

    330 Chapter329-Amelia''s Call


    As John severed his psychic connection and returned to the real world, daylight was already streaming in through the windows.


    He rose from the VR game chamber, stretchingzily.


    Another night without sleep had passed.


    Indeed, since the advent of VR game chambers, many gaming enthusiasts have treated these devices like their own beds, immersing themselves in them at night.


    They''d work in the real world by day and journey into the gaming realm by night.


    Entering the game world through a mental link allows the body to fall into a deep sleep, without affecting rest.


    John had long grown ustomed to this lifestyle.


    Even after experiencing so much in the game this time, he felt no exhaustion.


    On the contrary, he was exhratingly invigorated.


    After a quick meal, John was preparing to dive back into the world of Godyer when his phone suddenly rang.


    At first, he thought it might be Emma, the ever-restless girl seeking hispany, but a nce at the phone screen disyed "Amelia."


    Somewhat puzzled, John answered the call. Amelia''s icy voice came through, "Mr. Foster, what have you been up to?"


    John hesitated briefly before answering with a light chuckle, "Ah, Miss Amelia. I''ve just exited the game, had something to eat, and now I''m gearing up for the grind of life!"


    Amelia''s crisp and melodiousughter echoed on the line, "Mr. Foster, always the jester. For someone of your stature to say such things, isn''t that a bit much? I''ve taken the liberty of researching this ''Galewind'' persona of yours over the past couple of days. And, to my surprise, the reputation attached to the name was staggering..."


    "It turns out Mr. Foster has quite the reputation in Godyer. You''ve intrigued me enough to consider giving the game a shot!"


    The corners of John''s lips curled slightly upward as he responded nonchntly, "If Miss Amelia is curious, I would rmend giving it a try... Believe me, the pleasure of that game will certainly exceed your expectations."


    Amelia''s voice took on a yful tone, "It''s settled then. Once I''m done shooting this film, I''ll purchase a game chamber. And when that timees, Mr. Foster, you better guide me through it!"


    John''s smile remained unchanged as he replied softly, "Of course. Just send me the game details when you''re ready..."


    There was a brief pause before Amelia suddenly remarked, "Mr. Foster, have you perhaps forgotten something?"


    John was momentarily stunned but soon remembered the invitation Amelia had extended during theirst conversation.


    He nced at the electronic invitation on his phone.


    The concert was, in fact, scheduled for tonight.


    Maintaining aposed facade, John replied, "How could I? Your invitation has always been on my mind. Rest assured, I will definitely not be absent tonight..."


    Amelia seemed quite pleased with John''s answer. "That''s good to hear. I''ll eagerly await Mr. Foster''s arrival this evening..."


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the two ended the call.


    With a touch of resignation, John shook his head, absentmindedly fidgeting with his phone.


    Truth be told, he held little interest in concerts.


    In John''s rugged perception, such events were merely gatherings where people watched stars engage in tedious performances.


    Many im music has the power to cleanse the soul.


    Yet, John had never felt such an effect.


    On regr days, he scarcely listened to music, only indulging asionally during moments of sheer boredom.


    After Amelia sent him that electronic invitation, John had taken the initiative to search online for her tracks.


    Lately, his ylist primarily consisted of Amelia''s originalpositions and covers.


    But having made amitment, it would be discourteous to break it.


    Thus, John chose to put his in-game activities on hold, diligently preparing for the evening''s engagement.


    ...


    As night fell, the sky sparkled with stars.


    John stepped out of his home.


    Walking along bustling streets, his hands sped behind his back, he resembled a leisurely tourist.


    Admittedly, despite having lived in the city for such a long time, John seldom ventured out at this hour.


    As a top-tier gamer, this time was usually dedicated to intense gaming sessions.


    Observing the young men and women passing by, a faint smile graced John''s face.


    He suddenly realized he had be entirely disconnected from their world.


    While they shared simr age brackets, John couldn''t fathom the source of the younger generation''s happiness.


    The streets were alive with vehicles and pedestrians¡ªsomeughing heartily, others cloaked in sorrow.


    Such is the tapestry of life.


    Now, John felt like a mere passerby, ying the role of an observer, quietly studying the expressions of each individual, dissecting their emotional state.


    This was an activity John had always relished.


    By analyzing the psyche of various people and tracing their actions back to their origins, he could often discern the short-term trajectory of their lives.


    The city''s main hues were the bustling sounds of peace and the stillness of contented life.


    Taking a deep breath, a hint of contentment appeared on John''s face.


    Perhaps he truly should spend more time savoring the beauty of the real world.


    Immersing himself day in and day out in the Godyer virtual realm wasn''t always the mostforting choice.


    Yet, with the impending invasion of the parallel world, the beauty and prosperity he witnessed now might evaporate with the onset of war, casting a shadow over his heart.


    No one currently knew the precise moment the real world and the Godyer realm would merge.


    This meant the invasion from the parallel world could ur at any time.


    While the present appeared peaceful, who knew how many were secretly preparing for the imminent war?


    Recalling the weary expression on Elder Anderson''s face during their discussions on these matters, John forced himself to push away anycency.


    Now wasn''t the time...


    To preserve the beauty he saw before him, the cmity of the parallel world''s invasion had to be addressed.


    The very reason these young people around him could afford such nonchnce was merely due to their ignorance of the truth.


    But John was acutely aware: the crisis of the parallel world''s invasion could erupt at any moment.


    Remaining vignt and striving to save the world was the heaviest responsibility he bore.


    Following the address on the electronic invitation, John traversed several streets until he finally reached the venue of the concert.


    ncing upward, he realized his previous assumptions were utterly mistaken.


    This concert was not as simple as he had imagined.


    It was hosted in an opulent building, with the word "Opera House" prominently disyed above.


    John had initially assumed the concert would resemble those music festivals on television: perhaps held in a stadium where fans could buy tickets, wave their glow sticks, hold banners, and sing along, house, all eyes turned to him in bewilderment.


    03:38


    It couldn''t be helped; amidst a crowd dressed to perfection, John''s distinct appearance was bound to expressing their adoration for their idols.


    But he quickly realized he had been mistaken.


    An opera house, at full capacity, could only amodate a few thousand.


    This meant that this concert wasn''t for the average person.


    Without substantial financial means or the right connections, one would not gain entry.


    Observing the attendees at the opera house''s entrance and then ncing down at his attire, a peculiar expression crossed John''s face.


    The audience was dressed to the nines: men in tailored suits or elegant tuxedos and women adorned in heavy makeup, their exquisite evening gowns shimmering alluringly under the lights.


    In contrast, John''s outfit was decidedly casual, only missing flip-flops and shorts.


    Scratching his head in slight distress, he wondered if the security at the entrance would even permit him inside with his current get-up.


    Yet, havinge all this way, it was toote to return and change.


    Thus, with a bold face, John headed toward the entrance of the opera house.


    Passing by the line of luxury cars parked outside, when John stood at the entrance of the opera house, all eyes turned to him in bewilderment.


    It couldn''t be helped; amidst a crowd dressed to perfection, John''s distinct appearance was bound to attract attention.


    Many of the elitedies initially showed disdain upon catching sight of John''s casual attire.


    Yet, the moment they glimpsed his face, all aversion seemed to vanish in a puff of smoke.


    A middle-aged woman, her face heavily made up, swayed her slender waist as she approached him.


    "My, such a unique outfit for a concert," she cooed. "I quite fancy a young man with your sort of character. Would you perhaps share your contact information with me?"


    The scent of her perfume, while not unpleasant, was overpoweringly strong, making John slightly ufortable.


    He replied impassively, "Ma''am, you''ve misunderstood. I''m not here for the concert; I''m merely the parking attendant outside..."


    The flirtatious smile on the woman''s face froze instantly.


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, she scoffed, "I see. What a waste of a handsome face on such a menial job..."


    Without waiting for John''s response, she strutted haughtily into the opera house.


    John, slightly bemused, touched his nose.


    He hadn''t expected to be approached in such a forward manner by a woman like her.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 331 Chapter 330-Attending The Concert, Reunion With Benjamin Taylor

    John quietly took his ce at the end of the line, waiting for the ticket check to enter the opera house.


    Soon, the security at the entrance inspected the tickets of the attendees ahead.


    When it was John''s turn, the guard''s gaze wasden with doubt.


    "Sir, may I see your ticket, please?"


    John pulled out his phone, disying the digital invitation.


    However, the guard scrutinized it for a prolonged period before handing it back, saying solemnly, "I''m sorry, sir, but your ticket doesn''t specify a name. I can''t just let you in like this."


    With a hint of exasperation, John replied, "But this is how the invitation was sent to me. I haven''t altered it in any way!"


    The burly security guard, although stern, wasn''t unreasonable. "Your ticket is indeed genuine and valid, but tickets for these inner seats require identification due to their exclusivity. We can''t ascertain if such unnamed tickets might be used by someone else¡­"


    "So, if you wish to enter, you''ll need to provide proof of identity."


    A frown subtly crept onto John''s face.


    In this age, personal identification could easily be showcased on a smartphone, but it wasn''t something people typically disyed casually.


    As technology advanced, such sensitive information could quickly be exploited by criminals.


    Seeing the guard''s distressed expression, John had no intention of contesting.


    After all, the guard was just doing his job, and such a high-profile concert naturally demanded tighter security.


    After pondering for a moment, John calmly suggested, "How about this? Call this number, and they''ll vouch for my identity."


    Relief washed over the security guard.


    He''d feared this young man might be challenging, given that attendees of such an elite concert, especially those with inner-seat tickets, were either affluent or influential.


    Not someone a mere guard would dare to offend. Thankfully, this casually dressed young man appeared reasonable.


    As John was about to dial the number, a surprised voice rang out from behind, "Is that you, Brother John?"


    The voice, familiar and tinged with childlike innocence, made him turn around.


    There stood Benjamin Taylor and his wife, hand in hand with the adorable little Mia, all smiling brightly.


    It was the young girl who had just called out to him.


    "Chairman Taylor? What a pleasant surprise to bump into you here!"


    John greeted with a light chuckle.


    Benjamin Taylor responded with a heartyugh, "Indeed! I wasn''t expecting to see you here, Jonathan. If Mia hadn''t spotted you, neither my wife nor I would have recognized you."


    Johnughed heartily, opening his arms wide, and swooped up Mia, spinning her around twice, eliciting a bubbly giggle from the little girl.


    Benjamin Taylor and his wife exchanged amused nces, sharing a knowing smile.


    After setting Mia down, Benjamin Taylor, with a curious tone, asked, "What brings you here dressed like this?"


    John, with a hint of vexation, shook his head and exined, "I came for the concert too, but I hadn''t realized the dress code would be so formal..."


    Benjamin Taylor, barely containing hisughter at John''s chagrin, remarked, "This is the grandest concert our city has seen in recent years. Many dignitaries and luminaries are on the guest list, so attire is expected to be a bit more on the formal side. Yours is a tad... casual."


    John, with a spread of his hands and an air of resignation, replied, "Well, there''s nothing I can do now. It''s toote to go back and change... Besides, I don''t think there''s a strict dress code for such events."


    Benjamin Taylor''s wife chimed in with a teasing smile, "Though there might not be a strict code, your outfit is indeed an outlier... We have a spare suit in the car. You and Benjamin are about the same size; why not try it on?"


    Before John could even respond, little Mia tugged at his arm, urging, "Come on, Brother John, I''ll take you!"


    Benjamin Taylorughed, "Go on, both of you. We''ll wait here. That suit''s brand new, never worn. Don''t be shy about it, Jonathan."


    John could only give a wry shake of his head.


    While the Taylors'' gesture was well-intentioned, John didn''t see the pressing need for a change of attire.


    Yet, with Mia''s infectious enthusiasm, he found himself being ushered towards the parking lot.


    Originally, Mrs. Taylor wanted the two burly bodyguards nearby to apany them, but Benjamin Taylor waved them off.


    "There''s no need," he said with confidence. "With John there, Mia will be perfectly safe."


    Mrs. Taylor looked at her husband, her eyes filled with puzzlement, seemingly not understanding why Benjamin Taylor held such profound trust in John.


    Ever since Mia''s near-drowning ident, Mrs. Taylor had been exceptionally protective of her, rarely allowing the bodyguards to leave her side.


    "Are you being overly confident, dear?" she asked. "Even though John saved Mia''s life, he''s still just a young man. I''ve heard that there have been some disturbances in the citytely, and our family stands out quite prominently. Wouldn''t it be safer to have bodyguards apany them?"


    Benjamin Taylor, however, looked as if he were the picture of assurance, smiling enigmatically. "You''re unaware, my dear. Having John by Mia''s side is more effective than dispatching ten bodyguards!"


    His wife, still doubtful, responded, "Why do you say that? Is John that formidable? He doesn''t particrly look the part. While he''s tall, he isn''t exactly built like a tank..."


    Wrapping his arm around his wife''s shoulder, Benjamin chuckled, "Let''s just say you''ve yet toprehend the true depth of John''s abilities. White once told me directly that in a one-on-one confrontation, he''d be taken down by John in a single move. What does that tell you about John''s capabilities?"


    Mrs. Taylor''s eyes widened in even greater disbelief.


    She was well-aware of who Nichs White was ¡ª the head of security at Taylor Group, Benjamin Taylor''s trusted right hand, and the mostbat-proficient individual in the entire Taylor Group.


    And he imed he couldn''t evenst a single move against John?


    No matter how she tried to piece it together, it just didn''t seem usible to Mrs. Taylor.


    However, seeing the somewhat serious look on Benjamin Taylor''s face, Mrs. Taylor chose not to press further.


    She trusted her husband''s judgment; after all, in all these years, Benjamin had never misjudged a situation.


    Soon enough, John, now redressed, returned with little Mia by his side.


    And truly, clothes do make the man. John instantly became the center of attention.


    Wearing a sophisticated, custom-tailored grey suit, it perfectly entuated his aristocratic demeanor.


    With naturally good looks, chiseled features, and a slender frame, John was the epitome of many a girl''s dream.


    Coupled with the steadily resurfacing abilities from the Godyer game, he exuded a unique charisma that easily attracted the opposite sex.


    Numerous women, both young and mature, found their gazes lingering on him, their eyes filled with admiration.


    This drew many displeased and envious looks from their malepanions.


    No man enjoys seeing their partner''s attention being so effortlessly stolen.


    John seemed oblivious to the varying nces directed his way.


    Holding Mia''s hand, he approached the Taylor couple with a light chuckle, "You two really do have a lot of trust, letting Miae with me alone. After all, until today, we''ve only met twice. Aren''t you afraid I''d run off with her?"


    Hearing John''s yful words, both Mr. and Mrs. Taylor smiled in unison.


    Benjamin Taylor calmly responded, "You saved our Mia''s life. If we can''t even trust you this much, then there''s no ce for me, Benjamin Taylor, in the business world."


    "Jonathan, you of all people should have faith in your Uncle Taylor''s judgment. What benefit would there be for you in running off with Mia?"


    John shrugged yfully, jesting, "Well, one can''t exactly say that. Who doesn''t know the position of Taylor Group in this city? Mia is your precious gem. If someone were to run off with her, I bet you''d pay any ransom they asked for."


    Benjamin Taylor burst intoughter, "You''re not wrong there. If someone tried to extort money from me using Mia, I''d willingly pay any price. But for you, I believe money isn''t really a concern, is it?"


    John neither agreed nor disagreed, responding indifferently, "I''m just offering a friendly reminder, Uncle Taylor. One must always be cautious, after all."


    Benjamin Taylor confidently retorted, "Rest assured, if anyone in this city dares to harm Mia, I''ll make them regret they ever lived."


    John gave a thumbs up, eximing, "That''s the chairman of the Taylor Group for you¡ªsomanding in speech!"


    Benjamin Taylor shot him an annoyed nce, "Oh, Jonathan, did youe here specifically to tease your Uncle Taylor?"


    John smiled slightly, holding his hands up in a gesture of innocence.


    As theyughed and chatted, Benjamin Taylor, driven by curiosity, suddenly asked, "By the way, what made you want to attend a concert like this? Isn''t the gaming world your main stage? Could it be you have a budding interest in music?"


    John chuckled wryly, shaking his head, "Me? Interested in music? I''m here only because I epted someone''s invitation."


    A curious expression dawned on Benjamin Taylor''s face as he inquired further, "Oh? Is it an invitation from some youngdy? Perhaps the Emma you brought to our housest time?"


    A fleeting look of surprise crossed John''s eyes; he hadn''t expected Benjamin Taylor to remember Emma''s name after just one meeting.

 Chapter 332 Chapter-331 The Citys Not Safe?

    However, Benjamin Taylor''s guess was off the mark this time.


    Attending this so-called elite concert had nothing to do with Emma for John.


    He chuckled, saying, "It''s unrted to Emma. Do you recall the actress named Amelia we met during Mia''s birthday celebration?"


    Benjamin Taylor blinked in surprise, but quickly caught on.


    The magnate of the city, with a meaningful nce towards John, teased, "Ah, that youngdy. I vaguely remember. Is she performing at this concert?"


    John replied with a soft smile, "Yes, she is. It was her who gave me the ticket."


    Benjamin Taylor chuckled, jesting, "I see, the vigor of youth. It seems your heroicsst time left quite an impression on the youngdy."


    John''s face turned a shade of embarrassed red as he quickly waved his hands, "Mr. Taylor, please don''t get the wrong idea. She probably just wanted to express her gratitude. Reading too much into it here would be inappropriate."


    Mrs. Taylor, however, seemed less pleased about Amelia inviting John.


    She huffed, remarking coldly, "These actresses from the entertainment world, not a single one has pure intentions. She knows full well you''re with someone, yet she extends such a suggestive invitation. How presumptuous!"


    Thisment made John even more ufortable.


    Benjamin Taylor, on the other hand, offered a contrasting perspective. "What''s wrong with that? The passion of youth should be wild and unrestrained. Otherwise, what''s the point of being young? I remember Amelia. She''s different from the other actresses, a very self-disciplined youngdy."


    "It only highlights Jonathan''s charm, doesn''t it? It''s good. Youth should be like this."


    Mrs. Taylor yfully rolled her eyes, teasingly retorting, "So, you had numerous admirers when you were young?"


    Caught off guard, Benjamin Taylor could only scratch his nose to cover his embarrassment.


    Little Mia on the side covered her mouth, giggling covertly.


    It seemed she had grown ustomed to her parents'' yful banter.


    One could clearly see that the Taylors shared a deep bond, unlike other wealthy couples who often portrayed an air of distant cordiality.


    This only improved John''s impression of Benjamin Taylor.


    Typically, powerful businessmen like him would undoubtedly be surrounded by beautiful young women seeking a shortcut to sess.


    Yet, there had never been any gossip surrounding Benjamin Taylor.


    This suggested that even at his stature, he remained principled and was not like other magnates who entertained the idea of multiple mistresses.


    Sensing the atmosphere turning slightly awkward, John decided to change the subject.


    He nced at the well-dressed bodyguards standing sternly behind the Taylor family, jokingly remarking, "Mr. Taylor, have you upset someone recently? Attending a concert with so many bodyguards?"


    These muscr guards all bore serious expressions.


    Their waist areas bulged noticeably, clearly indicating concealed weapons.


    Their positioning, along with their subtle movements, revealed that they had undergone rigorous professional training, likely ex-military personnel.


    This made John even more puzzled. To his knowledge, Benjamin Taylor wasn''t one for such grand gestures.


    Such an extensive security detail hadn''t been seen with him before.


    It wasn''t a matter of affording them; he simply didn''t favor such ostentatious disys.


    Hearing John''s tease, a rare solemnity settled on Benjamin Taylor''s face. "It seems you''re genuinely unaware," he said gravely. "Didn''t my wife mention? The city''s been restlesstely."


    John blinked in surprise.


    Spending most of his days at home immersed in the world of ''Godyer'', he was indeed oblivious to the recent disturbances in the city.


    Seeing John''s puzzled expression, Benjamin Taylor chose not to keep him in suspense, exining softly, "Recently, a group of terrorists has infiltrated our city, lurking in various corners. They''ve already orchestrated several high-profile kidnappings of wealthy individuals, demanding substantial ransoms."


    John blinked in surprise, asking incredulously, "Terrorists? In this day and age, they still exist?"


    Benjamin Taylor gave a wry smile, "Of course they do. As long as there are people, there will be conflicts. Whether driven by ideological differences or matters of faith, there will always be those who resort to extremism. I''ve heard that this group is an armed faction of a cult. I''m not sure why they''ve chosen our city as their target..."


    "Hasn''t the city hall or police department captured these people yet?"


    Benjamin Taylor sighed, "In a city with millions, how easy is it to pinpoint a few dozen? Even with high-tech equipment, it''s impossible to track everyone down in a short period. Thus, the city''s businessmen are on edge, many of them moving around with security details. Personally, I''m not that concerned for myself. But bringing my family to a concert, I wouldn''t want any harm toe to my wife and child."


    John nodded in understanding.


    He wasn''t particrly rattled by the news of terrorists.


    After all, they seemed to target the affluent.


    As an ordinary individual, he didn''t consider himself a potential mark.


    However, he was curious about the real intent of these cult militants in the city.


    The idea that they were here simply for ransom by kidnapping the wealthy was something John found hard to believe.


    An organization capable of holding a city of millions hostage and deemed a cult by many nations would not stir up such chaos just for money.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed John''s mind, and he looked up at the magnificent opera house behind them.


    "You''ve thought of it too?" Benjamin Taylor gave another rueful smile. "This concert is one of the most prestigious in the city in recent years. Many dignitaries and elites will attend. If those terrorists have ulterior motives, this concert would be the perfect opportunity..."


    John''s brows furrowed in concern.


    Gazing at the unsuspecting little Mia beside him, he said softly, "Given the risks, Mr. Taylor, why bring along your wife and Mia? Frankly, I believe you shouldn''t havee either."


    The look of bitterness on Benjamin Taylor''s face deepened. "Sometimes, we have no choice. While this concert represents an opportunity for the terrorists, it is equally so for the city hall and the police department."


    "The government aims to capitalize on this chance to eradicate the terrorists and eliminate the threat once and for all. Therefore, they needed a sufficiently appealing bait. That''s when Daniel Roberts approached me..."


    "He assured me it would be foolproof, that we''d be surrounded by officers from the city''s police department. Only then did I reluctantly bring my wife and child to this damned concert..." At this, Benjamin Taylor sighed heavily, "Sometimes, when you reach a certain stature, it feels more like a cage..."


    John pursed his lips, a hint of worry shing in his eyes.


    History had shown time and time again that ''foolproof'' ns often went awry.


    ncing at the joyful little Mia beside him, with her big, bright eyes, John inwardly sighed.


    If anything went wrong, he''d have to look out for her...


    "Alright, the concert should be starting soon. Let''s head in..." With a wry smile, Benjamin Taylor attempted to lighten the mood.


    John chuckled, "Mr. Taylor, you go ahead. I need to make a call to Amelia. They''re checking personal identification here, and I''d rather not share mine with strangers."


    Benjamin Taylor paused, looking perplexed. "What kind of ticket did that actress send you?"


    John unlocked his phone, disying the electronic invitation to Benjamin Taylor.


    After a brief nce, a smile spread across Benjamin''s face.


    "An inner circle ticket? It seems I was right earlier; that actress certainly has a soft spot for you. Obtaining such a ticket isn''t an easy task..."


    John, somewhat puzzled, asked, "Why do you say that, Mr. Taylor? Amelia told me she had a few extra tickets gifted from officials, and she simply passed one to me. From what you''re suggesting, it seems there''s more to it?"


    The smile on Benjamin Taylor''s face slowly turned enigmatic.


    He patted John on the shoulder, his voiceden with meaning, "Johnathon, you still fail to grasp the intricacies of a woman''s heart. She might say such things just to keep you in the dark... These inner circle tickets can''t be bought on the open market. They''re essentially gifted by the concert officials to the city''s elite, ssifying them as VIP tickets. Do you truly believe that actress holds the influence to procure such privileged tickets from officials?"


    John fell silent.


    If Benjamin Taylor''s words held any truth, then he would have to give deeper thought to Amelia''s intentions.


    He had merely assisted her slightly; surely, that didn''t warrant such a grand gesture of gratitude?


    Seeing John''s evident perplexity, Benjamin Taylor chuckled lightly, "Don''t overthink it. If she doesn''t want you to know the worth of that ticket, y along and pretend you''re unaware."


    "With that ticket, you can use the special entrance, no need to queue here."


    John looked up, startled, and following the direction of Benjamin Taylor''s pointed finger, he noticed an exclusive entrance nearby.


    Any distinguished guest that approached was met with the utmost respect by the attendant.

 Chapter 333 Chapter332-A Warning Text

    John apanied Benjamin Taylor and his family towards the inner circle entrance.


    Casting a nce at the people queued on the other side, he couldn''t help but reflect on the world''s inherent inequalities.


    While some are born with privileges, others are left to hustle in the grind of life.


    Though he harbored no envy for the privileged, he wished for an egalitarian existence for all.


    The inner passageway was tranquil, with only a few individuals ahead.


    Benjamin Taylor led them past the grand entrance, through an elongated corridor.


    Magnificent paintings lined the corridor walls, reminiscent of a medieval noble''s mansion.


    John admired the exquisite art but ruefully shook his head, feeling out of his depth in art appreciation.


    The corridor eventually led to a massive gilded door, adorned with an array of precious gems, underscoring the concert''svishness.


    Two uniformed guards stood sentry.


    On spotting Benjamin Taylor andpany, they immediately bowed in deference.


    After exchanging a few words with the guards, Benjamin Taylor turned to John, saying, "Let''s head in. This is the inner circle''s reception area where we can wait for the concert tomence."


    Nodding, John followed Benjamin Taylor''s family into the reception area beyond the gilded door.


    The space was expansive, furnished with plush sofas and coffee tables.


    The surrounding walls were adorned with photographs of renowned musicians, celebrated worldwide.


    John casually took a seat on one of the sofas, taking in the surroundings.


    The atmosphere here was serene, with guests engaging in hushed, discreet conversations.


    Several attendants bustled about, performingst-minute hospitality duties before the concert began.


    Benjamin Taylor settled on another sofa, his gaze sweeping the room, a slight furrow in his brow.


    A sense of unease permeated him, the feeling that things might not be as straightforward as they seemed.


    "Johnathon," Benjamin Taylor suddenly inquired, "Do you suspect any issues with the organizers of this concert?"


    After a brief contemtion, John responded, "I don''t think so. I''ve heard that the organizers of this event are quite reputable, having managed many high-end concerts before. Presumably, they''ve ensured tight security?"


    Benjamin Taylor''s unease stemmed from the fact that upon entering the opera house, all his bodyguards were held back at the entrance, leaving the entire security responsibility to the event organizers.


    Hearing John''s measured tone, Benjamin Taylor nodded in agreement, "You''re right, the organizers must have aprehensive security protocol in ce. Yet, I can''t help but feel that if a terrorist organization chose this concert for an attack, they might have some affiliation with the organizers."


    John''s eyebrows arched slightly, suspicion dawning, "Are you suggesting the organizers might be colluding with a terrorist group?"


    Benjamin Taylor exhaled deeply, his expression grave, "I can''t say for sure, but if that''s the case, we find ourselves in an even more perilous situation..."


    After reflecting for a moment, John calmly proposed, "Once the concert begins, Mr. Taylor, you, your wife, and Mia should sit with me."


    Benjamin Taylor was momentarily taken aback but quickly grasped John''s intention.


    With a light chuckle, he whispered, "There are police outside, and inside, a professional security team specially hired by the organizers. Do we really need to be so cautious?"


    John slowly shook his head, "If things are as you suspect, then we can no longer trust the concert''s organizers."


    Benjamin Taylor''s demeanor grew instantly somber.


    After pondering deeply, he nodded in agreement with John''s proposal.


    John''s eyes scanned the surrounding dignitaries, all engrossed in quiet conversations.


    Their faces, somber and their discussions tinged with caution, made it evident that they too sensed the impending crisis.


    "By the way, Mr. Taylor, do you have any spections regarding the true motive of the terrorist group''s presence in this city?" John suddenly turned his head, asking in a low voice.


    Benjamin Taylor pondered for a moment before responding, "I believe they might have a grander objective. This concert might be just one step in their n; they might have further actions lined up."


    "This cult''s international reputation is nothing short of abysmal.


    Their proimed doctrine is the reestablishment of the world''s order, asserting that the true deity is about to descend and that humans are mere servants to this deity.


    They argue that humanity should sacrifice everything for this deity, even their lives!


    Isn''t that absurd?"


    A strong sense of impending danger washed over John, his brow furrowing deeper.


    He suddenly realized that this so-called cult might have connections with the Godyer realm.


    As the two conversed, an attendant arrived to inform those in the lounge to proceed to the main hall as the concert was about tomence.


    Entering the music hall, John was instantly struck by the opulence before him.


    The entire hall was exquisitely decorated, with shimmering lights and vibrant colors emanating from the Flowing Light.


    John couldn''t help but look up, marveling at the magnificent chandelier that hung overhead, feeling as though he''d stepped into a magically tinted fairytale.


    John settled into a plush seat.


    As he awaited the start of the concert, his thoughts wandered to Amelia.


    That girl, pure as a white lotus emerging from the mire, tried so hard to retain her colors amidst the overwhelming tint of the entertainment industry...


    Lost in his thoughts, melodious music from the stage pulled John back to the present.


    The musicians, dressed in splendid attire, bowed in unison.


    With each note of their unique melody, they transported the audience to an entirely different realm.


    The seating in the venue was divided into three tiers, each exuding a sense of aristocracy.


    John''s ticket was of the highest tier, cing him closest to the stage in the heart of the hall.


    John nced to the side and noticed that Benjamin Taylor and his family had found their respective seats.


    The look on Benjamin''s face still bore traces of worry.


    He would asionally scan the surroundings, clearly still unsettled by the threat of the terrorists.


    Coming up with a n, John pulled out his phone and made a gesture to Benjamin, signaling him to stay calm.


    He then sent a text message to Benjamin, conveying his intentions.


    Upon reading the message, a flicker of emotion passed over Benjamin''s face, followed by a subtle smile.


    He looked towards John and nodded, indicating he had received the message.


    Seeing Benjamin''s response, John felt a weight lift off his chest.


    He knew he had sessfullymunicated his n.


    It was now up to Benjamin to act upon it.


    The concert officially began, with the sounds of the symphony orchestra filling the entire theater.


    As the music deepened, John felt a tremor in his soul.


    He closed his eyes, immersing himselfpletely in the beautiful melodies.


    The tunes seemed to meld with his very essence, evoking a cascade of emotions he had never experienced before.


    With the mncholic strains of the violin, images, both vibrant and ethereal, painted themselves in John''s mind.


    He felt every nuance of the emotion conveyed by the melodies ¨C from sorrow, joy, tenderness, to exhration and hope.


    Every note resonated profoundly within him.


    As the movements transitioned, John''s emotions ebbed and flowed with them.


    Bathed in music, he felt an unprecedented sense of peace and contentment.


    The opening piece concluded, leaving an ineffable sentiment shimmering in John''s eyes.


    He hadn''t anticipated that music could evoke suchplex emotions in an individual.


    Around him, people engaged in conversation, sharing their interpretations of the music and snippets of their daily lives.


    Yet, despite the chatter, no one wore a genuinely happy smile.


    Clearly, they too were aware that they served as bait,mbs awaiting ughter in the eyes of the terrorists.


    Thankfully, the music managed to soothe their collective anxious souls.


    As the next piecemenced, a middle-aged man in a tailcoat appeared on stage for a piano solo.


    John, lost in the world of music, listened intently, forgetting all the troubles of the external world.


    This was his first time attending such a high-end concert.


    He marveled at the power of music, absorbing the beauty and emotions it conveyed.


    Just as he was enraptured by the melodies, he suddenly felt someone''s gaze from behind.


    Turning around, he was met with the stare of a mysterious middle-aged man.


    Dressed in a sleek ck suit, the man had profound eyes that emanated an indescribable sense of oppression.


    A flicker of realization crossed John''s mind.


    He sensed that this man was no ordinary attendee, and he might even be one of the terrorists they were searching for.


    Despite the absence of any overt menacing aura, the intensity in the man''s gaze unnerved John.


    Maintaining a stoic face, John gave no indication of his suspicions.


    He turned his attention back to the music, pretending not to have noticed the man''s presence.


    As moments ticked by, John covertly surveyed the surroundings.


    He spotted several individuals in the theater who aroused his suspicions.


    Burly and with piercing gazes, their attempts at blending in were betrayed by the fleeting exchanges of their eyes.


    It dawned on John that he might be the only one who had picked up on their presence.


    He needed to stay calm and do his utmost to protect both himself and those around him.


    Just then, his phone buzzed.


    ncing down, he saw a new text message.


    Its content was terse yet ominous: "Be careful! They might act at any moment."


    A weight settled in John''s chest, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    But now, another puzzle emerged ¨C who had sent this message?

 Chapter 334 Chapter333-Amelias Performance, The Terrorist Attack Begins

    ncing at the number, John recognized it as unfamiliar.


    As he pondered over who could''ve sent him this cautionary message, the overhead screen began to roll out the announcement of the next performance.


    It was Amelia''s turn to take the stage.


    Seeing Amelia''s portrait disyed on the screen above, a sense of calm washed over John.


    After all, he was here for the music; everything else would be met head-on, regardless of the challenges.


    Dressed in an exquisite evening gown, Amelia gracefully ascended the stage.


    Her slender figure and captivating smile were so entrancing that it was hard to divert one''s gaze.


    With a gentle bow to the audience, Amelia''s eyes scanned the room and instantly locked onto John, seated in the front row of the auditorium.


    Her smile became even more radiant and enticing.


    As the orchestra''s music began to fill the air, Amelia''s solo vocal performancemenced, her crystal-clear voice echoing throughout the hall.


    John closed his eyes, immersing himselfpletely in the sound.


    Amelia''s voice was like a gentle stream, soothing his frayed nerves.


    Entranced by the magic of her music, he was entirely engrossed in the cadence of her singing.


    He felt every emotion Amelia conveyed in her song, from the raw pain to joyousughter.


    Each note seemed to resonate with her very soul.


    Her voice, both lucid and tender, seemed to be a melody straight from the heavens, captivating the ears of every audience member.


    John couldn''t help but be utterly drawn in, his gaze fixed firmly on the stage, lost in her melodic embrace.


    Amelia''s singing was imbued with a powerful allure.


    With each note, she conveyed profound emotion and resilience.


    She sang with such fervor, as if pouring her very soul into every note.


    John could sense the passion in her voice, a testament to her love for life and the pursuit of dreams.


    Listening to her, he felt as if he was transported into Amelia''s world, feeling her tenacity and determination.


    Guided by her vocals, John imagined Amelia''s story, envisioning her journey from an ordinary girl to the star she was today.


    Pleasant moments always seem to fly by.


    As Amelia''s song began to draw to a close, the hall erupted in fervent apuse and cheers.


    Even John couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer beauty of the music and voice before him.


    Under the encouraging apuse of many dignitaries and luminaries in the audience, Amelia''s voice grew even more radiant.


    Her performance technique and emotional expression made it impossible for anyone not to be utterly captivated.


    John felt the enchanting power of music, how it could touch the very depths of one''s soul, bringing endless emotions and strength.


    Amelia, in the height of her passion on stage, had a voice that seemed almost magical, entrancing all who listened.


    As the melody ended, audience members rose in unison, paying tribute to her.


    Their animated expressions clearly showed that their hearts had been captured by Amelia''s voice.


    With a serene, aloof expression, Amelia bowed once again to the audience before gracefully exiting the stage.


    ording to the concert organizers, performers could stay to enjoy the rest of the concert after their act, with the front row seats reserved for these stars and musicians.


    Yet, Amelia didn''t take her designated seat.


    Instead, with a sway in her step, she gracefully approached and seated herself beside John, oblivious to the surprised nces thrown her way.


    Fortunately, most of the audience that night were of significant status and paid little attention to celebrity gossip.


    Otherwise, John would''ve been the trending topic on all social media tforms.


    Amelia tilted her head, gazing at John with eyes bright as stars, and said, "Mr. Foster, thank you for attending my concert. I know of your passion for gaming, but sometimes it''s essential to touch reality and experience other forms of art. I invited you in hopes that you might find new hues in your life from my songs."


    John was momentarily taken aback, not anticipating Amelia''s reason for the invitation.


    After a brief hesitation, he replied with a gravitas, "Thank you, Amelia. Your song was truly captivating. Even though I mightck an innate sense for musical artistry, hearing your performance tonight felt like a cleanse for my soul."


    It wasn''t ttery on John''s part; he genuinely felt that way.


    Listening to Amelia''s songs on a phone app at home and experiencing them live were worlds apart.


    For most singers, live performances often fall short of the polished perfection found in studio recordings.


    But for Amelia, it''s quite the opposite.


    The ambiance of a live setting seems to better entuate the ethereal beauty in her songs.


    A glint of delight and anticipation shed in Amelia''s eyes. "I''m d you feel that way, Mr. Foster. Music, after all, is thenguage of the soul, conveying our deepest emotions and thoughts."


    John nodded in heartfelt agreement.


    After a brief exchange, Amelia hurriedly bid John farewell and headed backstage.


    She had a violin solo performance scheduled and needed to tune her instrument.


    John had half a mind to dissuade her; he could sense the danger looming over this concert.


    But one look at Amelia''s shining eyes, and he chose to refrain.


    It was evident how much she loved the stage; even the mere mention of performing seemed to light her up.


    It wasn''t his ce to dampen her spirits.


    After all, the city hall and police had set up a tight security perimeter.


    There shouldn''t be any significant issues.


    As Amelia hastily departed, John''s focus returned to the ongoing performance.


    But at a particr moment, his instincts sounded an rm.


    Simultaneously, there was a disturbance behind him.


    Turning around, he saw an entire section of the audience had inexplicably vanished, leaving a sea of empty seats.


    If his memory served him correctly, those very seats were upied by individuals he had earlier marked as noteworthy.


    Instinctively, John''s gaze darted in another direction, towards the seat of a mysterious middle-aged man who had previously caught his attention.


    As he suspected, the man too had disappeared.


    Just as John prepared to unleash his divine power in search of the enigmatic figure, a sudden loud noise erupted from the stage, followed by chaos and a chorus of gasps.


    John immediately rose to his feet, as did Benjamin Taylor behind him.


    Their eyes locked onto a particr spot on the stage.


    There, a middle-aged man d in a ck suit levitated in the air, gripping a sharp de.


    His gaze was frigid and malevolent, exuding an evil aura.


    It was the very same mysterious man who had previously left asting impression on John.


    "Is this some kind of magic show?" Although Benjamin Taylor spoke in jest, his demeanor was gravely serious.


    He couldn''t believe that such a trite act would be part of this concert.


    However, many in the audience mistook the man for a magician performing an intermission act, for he hovered effortlessly, reminiscent of scenes from magic performances. "How could he possibly float like that without wires attached to his back?" people wondered.


    As whispers filled the air about the missing wires, the man finally spoke, "You ignorant fools, lost in hedonistic pleasure. Why do you believe you deserve to dictate the narrative of this world?"


    Seeing the puzzled expressions, he sneered and continued, "Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the Magician, from the Cult of the Abyss. I worship the great Lord of the Abyss. One day, the Lord will descend upon the mortal realm. He is the beginning and end of all things. With His arrival, all will be consumed by darkness."


    "Now, as His emissary, I shall collect a small toll on His behalf! Everyone, stay exactly where you are and await my selection!"


    The reality dawned upon the crowd: this wasn''t part of the concert''s agenda.


    The theater was instantly awash with murmurs.


    Those familiar with the "Cult of the Abyss" grew pale, their bodies shaking uncontrobly.


    This was a real terrorist, and from the most notoriously brutal cult at that.


    Chaos rapidly enveloped the venue as panic set in.


    Many started to scatter and flee. John, however, kept his eyes intently fixed on the smug Magician, a look of shock evident in his gaze.


    While others might be ignorant, John knew all too well.


    The man''s ability to levitate wasn''t due to any wires; he was floating entirely on his own strength.


    John detected a peculiar energy fluctuation emanating from him, eerily reminiscent of the abyss in the world of the game, Godyer.


    Could it be that others, besides himself, had now awakened powers from the game?


    Before John could dwell on this thought, anothermotion arose from behind.


    Turning around, he saw a group of figures d in ck storming into the theater, brandishing des and firearms.


    They were the very individuals who had mysteriously disappeared from their seats earlier.


    They had now discarded their expensive suits in favor of tactical ckbat gear.


    The panicked audience screamed and scattered in every direction under the threat of the weapons.


    Swiftly grabbing little Mia, John signaled the Taylor couple to stay close.


    Together, they plunged into the throng, moving toward the exit while also searching for potential escape routes or hiding ces.


    The number of fleeing people grew, yet no clear exit could be found.

 Chapter 335 Chapter334-Going Back To Save Others

    John halted in a shadowy alcove, holding little Mia close in his arms, with the Taylor couple right beside him.


    He calmly assessed the situation, realizing that the terrorists had likely sealed off all the exits, trapping the attendees.


    Their target was clear: the concert.


    With such meticulous preparation and ample weaponry, how could they possibly let anyone escape easily?


    As he had feared, gunshots began to echo throughout the venue.


    Some trying to flee were shot down in their tracks, while the security forces surrounding the area were picked off one by one by the terrorists.


    "Do not attempt to flee! You, tainted with the original sin of greed, are fated today to greet the grand arrival of the Lord of the Abyss with your lives and blood!"


    Onstage, the man who proimed himself as the Magician continued his mboyant tirade.


    "What do we do now?"


    Benjamin Taylor, a seasoned tycoon who battled in the business world for years, had regained hisposure after the initial chaos.


    He kept a vignt eye on the surroundings before settling his gaze on John.


    John slowly shook his head and replied in a nonchnt tone, "Don''t worry, Mr. Taylor. With me here, nothing will happen to any of you."


    Mrs. Taylor, her face pale with fear, urgently said to John, "Whatever you do, Johnathon, you must protect Mia. Mr. Taylor and I aren''t concerned about our lives, but Mia is still young..."


    Benjamin Taylor, his face ashen, spat out angrily, "Is this the ''foolproof'' n that damn Daniel Roberts assured me of? Where are the police?"


    "These terrorists are not ordinary people. Even if the police wanted to enter now, it wouldn''t be that easy. For the time being, we can only rely on ourselves."


    John''s voice remained calm as he tightly gripped his phone, intending to find a rtively safe spot to wait for the police''s arrival.


    Leading the Taylor family through the crowd, a pervasive divine power emerged, subtly disrupting the cognition and senses of the terrorists as they searched for a potential hiding ce.


    If John were alone, perhaps there''d be a simpler and more effective solution.


    Although some of these terrorists had awakened parts of their Godyer game abilities, they were no match for John.


    But with little Mia by his side, he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Eventually, they stealthily made their way through a passage, winding up in a back alley behind the theater.


    John noticed a door slightly ajar at the end of the alley, a glint of hope in his eyes.


    He swiftly pushed it open, ushering the Taylor couple and little Mia inside.


    It was a cramped, aging storeroom, filled to the brim with misceneous items.


    John promptly shut the door, barricading it with a pile of clutter to bolster their security.


    The Taylor family breathed a sigh of relief, their grateful eyes fixed on John, knowing their escape from danger was all thanks to him.


    John motioned for the Taylors to huddle with Mia against the wall, camouging themselves with the scattered items around.


    He then silenced his phone, ensuring no sound would give them away, and informed the police of their whereabouts.


    As the seconds and minutes ticked by, the waiting time seemed to stretch endlessly for the Taylors, their hearts rife with dread and unease, wondering when the terrorists might depart so they could safely emerge.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they heard the voices of the police from outside.


    Officers, armed and armored, stormed in, forming a protective shield around the Taylor family.


    John led them out of the storeroom and into a sea of police cars and officers, a wave of relief washing over them.


    "Chairman Taylor is truly fortunate to have escaped from the opera house when everyone else remains trapped! I''ve heard several hostages have already been executed! Damn those monsters!"


    "Our forces have tried to breach multiple times but have been unsessful. We''re currently awaiting a negotiator..."


    Upon hearing the lead officer''s words, John''s heart sank.


    If his memory served him right, Amelia was still inside the opera house.


    "Mr. Taylor, you and your family should leave with the police. I might need to go back in," John pondered for a moment before solemnly stating.


    Benjamin Taylor blinked in surprise before realizing, "For that actress, Amelia?"


    John pursed his lips, nodding in confirmation.


    Mrs. Taylor clutched John''s hand, her eyes filled with concern and gratitude, "Johnathon, isn''t it best not to take risks? The police are here now; let the professionals handle this."


    Seeing John''s unwavering determination, Benjamin Taylor could only sigh, "Ah, heroes have always been the ves of beauty. I know you''re skilled, but please be cautious."


    John nodded with a slight smile. The police captain beside him nced at John, a hint of hesitation shing across his face, "It''s extremely risky. Even if this gentleman has family trapped inside, relying on your individual strength seems..."


    John interrupted, "For me, there''s no such thing as too difficult. Rest assured, I only want to rescue one person. I won''t interfere with your rescue operations."


    The officer paused for a moment and finally nodded, "Alright, but brace yourself. Those savage terrorists have already ughtered several hostages."


    John gave a silent nod and then briskly headed towards the opera house.


    Upon reaching the entrance, he observed the police tape encircling the perimeter, with officers closely monitoring the situation.


    Instead of rushing directly in, he discreetly made his way to a side entrance.


    Though the side door was also cordoned off, its security seemed morex.


    John easily found an opening to slip through.


    When John re-entered the opera house, the main hall was swarming with the figures of terrorists.


    The thick curtains in front of the windows obstructed any outside view into the opera house.


    Nearly a thousand audience members had been corralled into the center of the stage.


    The magician, who was previously suspended in mid-air, was now selecting hostages with scrutiny.


    Several bodiesy beside him, eyes wide in terror, their faces painted with the horror of their final moments.


    Silently invoking a prayer, John slipped into stealth mode, and boldly walked past the terrorists.


    Along the way, he noticed that they were hastily preparing something.


    Some of them held explosives, affixing them to the surrounding walls, clearly prepared for a mutual destruction.


    "The power of faith is really mind-controlling if it makes them disregard even their own lives. Terrifying..."


    John muttered to himself, as his inner divine power quickly expanded, searching for Amelia''s whereabouts.


    Because he had scanned the open space on the stage just moments ago and hadn''t seen Amelia, nor any of the concert stars and musicians.


    If John remembered correctly, Amelia was supposed to be backstage tuning her violin.


    Thus, he focused all his attention on searching the backstage area.


    Soon, he pinpointed Amelia''s location. In a blink, he vanished into the shadows of the hall.


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill): A power bestowed by deity Alyssum, the guardian of shadows and assassination. Using this skill, one can instantly teleport to a target location within the range of their divine power, bypassing any barriers, defenses, or spatial impediments. Can be used twice, current charge: two times. Cooldown time: 30 minutes.]


    This was the first time John had applied his mastered skill in real-worldbat. Admittedly, the results were impressive.


    When John re-emerged, he was outside the door of the room where Amelia was.


    He noted that the lock had been broken by the terrorists, leaving the door slightly ajar.


    Pushing the door open, he found only Amelia inside.


    She sat on a nearby sofa, her face pale and her eyes wide with terror.


    It seemed the terrorists didn''t value these stars and musicians; in their eyes, they weren''t worthy offerings for their so-called "Lord of the Abyss".


    The entire backstage was only guarded by a few of them, who appeared indifferent to where these celebrities lingered.


    "Amelia, it''s me, John. I''m here to rescue you," John whispered.


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Amelia looked up, her eyes instantly filling with relief.


    She threw herself into John''s arms, tears streaming down her face. "John, is it really you? I was so scared, thinking I''d never see you again," she uttered with a tremor, the terror making her words unintentionally intimate.


    Perhaps sensing the safety John provided, Amelia''s emotions began to stabilize.


    Earlier, while she was tuning her violin backstage, she heard muffled sounds followed by cries of distress.


    Before Amelia could leave her room, the door was violently kicked open by gun-wielding, masked terrorists.


    Thankfully, they had no ulterior motives for her; once they confirmed Amelia was there for the performance, they instructed her to stay put, forbidding her from leaving.


    The intense, paralyzing fear and helplessness she felt rendered her tearless and numb.


    Now, John''s presence was, without a doubt, the ray of light she desperately needed.

 Chapter 336 Chapter335-A Farce, Take Me Home

    Chapter 336 Chapter335-A Farce, Take Me Home


    "It''s alright, Amelia... I''ll protect you... We need to leave here quickly..."


    John held Amelia close, trying to calm her racing heart.


    Once he was sure her emotions were stable, he gently took her hand and cautiously led her out of the room.


    Together, they silently moved through the corridor, staying out of sight of the terrorists.


    They''d barely gone a few steps when John felt a sudden chill. Instinctively, he pulled Amelia close.


    A dark shadow streaked past them, apanied by a sharp whistling sound.


    Shielding Amelia, John squinted into the distance.


    A figure slowly came into focus.


    The man looked rather sleazy, with beady, triangr eyes and a sharp chin.


    Dressed in ck, he wielded a dagger that gleamed coldly in his hand.


    Amelia''s eyes widened in shock.


    She hadn''t seen where the man hade from.


    One moment there was nothing, and the next, a man stood before them.


    It was beyond Amelia''sprehension.


    "Quite the reflexes, eh? Boy, who gave you permission to take her from right in front of me?"


    The man in ck twirled his dagger, his voice dripping with mockery.


    John spared him a nce before turning his attention to the noise behind them.


    The armed terrorists had noticed themotion and were swiftly approaching.


    Seeing John and Amelia, their expressions shifted to one of surprise.


    Wary, they aimed their guns at the duo.


    Amelia, petrified by the menacing looks on the terrorists'' faces, hurriedly nestled further into John''s embrace, her body trembling slightly.


    She likely felt all hope was lost and believed their fate was sealed.


    "Stand back, all of you. Leave this one to me,"


    The sleazy man in ck seemed to hold a higher rank than the terrorists.


    At hismand, they hesitantly lowered their guns.


    But before they could turn to leave, John''s calm voice resonated, "Since you''re here, you might as well stay. All of you."


    The eyes of the terrorists shed coldly, ring fiercely at John.


    The man in ck couldn''t help butugh unabashedly, "Ha! You really are brimming with blind confidence. If I''m not mistaken, you must be one of those specially trained soldiers, right? Otherwise, you couldn''t have evaded my dagger earlier. But yourbat skills? In front of me, you''re nothing but a clown."


    "Boy, today I''ll show you that there are always bigger fish in the sea, and more skilled people out there!"


    His voice was full of arrogant pride, as if he saw himself as an unparalleled warrior.


    John smirked, then leaned down to whisper into Amelia''s ear, "Close your eyes... The scene that''s about to unfold is too gruesome for you."


    Obediently, Amelia shut her eyes.


    She hade to a realization; if death was inevitable, dying in the arms of the man before her wasn''t the worst way to go...


    With one arm cradling Amelia, John extended his other hand towards the sleazy man in ck, making a simple gesture.


    In an instant, the triumphant expression on the man''s face froze.


    The next second, the glint in the triangr eyes dimmed rapidly. He copsed heavily onto the ground, blood gushing from his orifices, devoid of life.


    This self-proimed master met his end without even withstanding a single move from John, taken out in mere seconds!


    Strangely, this was John''s first kill in the real world, and he felt no difort.


    Could it be that deep down, he was a sadist?


    John rubbed his chin, lost in deep thought.


    The terrorists nearby were dumbfounded.


    They never imagined their seemingly super-powered superior would fall so easily.


    As they reflexively raised their guns to retaliate, John merely snapped his fingers, causing all of them to copse, unconscious.


    "Since all of you are mere mortals, I''ll spare your lives," John murmured to himself. He then gently patted Amelia''s shoulder, "It''s okay, you can open your eyes now..."


    So soon?


    Amelia looked up in confusion, but the scene before her took her breath away.


    Those menacing-looking viins were now all lying on the ground, their fates unknown.


    Yet the man she had been concerned about stood unscathed.


    Amelia blinked, trying to make sense of what had just urred.


    Before she could even pose a question, John took her hand and led her forward.


    "While theirrades are still unaware, let''s make our escape," he urged.


    With no other exits avable backstage, the pair needed to traverse the main hall to leave the opera house.


    At this point, John saw no reason to hide.


    He cast a skill that cloaked them in invisibility, using his divine power to clear their path.


    Although he didn''t possess the vast array of psychic interference techniques from the game, like the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, his divine power''s psychic strength was formidable.


    Interfering with the perceptions of ordinary people and those who had awakened certain yer abilities was effortless for him.


    Hand in hand, they strolled confidently through the rows of seats in the hall.


    Everyone there seemed oblivious to their presence, as if they were ghosts.


    Amelia''s puzzlement only deepened.


    But as her gaze shifted to the side of the stage, she caught sight of the executed hostages.


    "Ah!" She let out a sharp gasp, only for John to immediately cover her mouth.


    "Shush... Stay quiet. As long as we don''t make a sound, they won''t notice us," he whispered.


    Trembling with fear, Amelia clung to John''s arm.


    Her face had turned a deathly pale.


    She had never imagined witnessing such a grisly sight.


    The corpses had their major arteries severed, reminiscent of ughtered poultry, a scene of gory violence.


    Meanwhile, the so-called "magician" continued selecting his victims, seemingly unfazed by the police surrounding the opera house.


    As they moved, John weighed the option of taking all these terrorists down.


    However, when his eyes scanned the crowd andnded on a familiar face among the hostages, he immediately dismissed the thought.


    It was Shadowswift, who had previously appeared alongside Elder Anderson.


    The presence of such a figure suggested this terrorist attack might well be under official control.


    Perhaps it was all just a twisted charade...


    Leaving the opera house behind, John walked Amelia through the streets.


    The cacophony from the building faded into the distance, and the woman slowly regained herposure.


    Still, the thought of the bodies made her shiver uncontrobly.


    "I''m truly exhausted today," she sighed.


    After a few more steps, Amelia suddenly looked up, forcing a smile through her weariness, "Mr. Foster, would you mind taking me home?"


    John nodded gently.


    Amelia resided in the north of the city, more specifically, a temporary abode she rented due to her extended work in town.


    It was a cozy, small apartment, immactely maintained and befitting a single young woman.


    Upon reaching her door, as John was about to say his goodbyes, Amelia caught his arm unexpectedly.


    "Come in for a coffee? As thanks for saving me... again." Before he could respond, she had already pulled him into the apartment.


    But there was no coffee.


    Instead, there was only Amelia, her body pressed closely against his, her slight trembling betraying the turmoil within her.


    "John," her voice shaky, "I want you to stay here, even if just for tonight... I''m so scared, terrified of the thought that today could have been my end... scared of never having the chance to tell you certain things..."


    "I''d give you everything, my most precious things, just in hopes you''d stay tonight..."


    Amelia''s voice cracked, filled with the weight of a decision she seemed to have struggled to make.


    Yet John remained silent throughout.


    Perhaps sensing hisck of response, Amelia looked up.


    Her once alluring eyes now shimmered with unshed tears, adding a touch of vulnerability.


    Maybe it was his impassive demeanor that brought a sense of shame to her.


    Tears, in a blink, streamed down her face, tracing wet paths on her cheeks and dampening hershes.


    Her face tensed, "I''m sorry..." She released her hold, hastily wiping away her tears with a nearby towel, and stepped back.


    "You really didn''t have to offer yourself as a way of thanking me..." It seemed John had voiced the wrong words.


    Suddenly, with a voice tinged with sorrow, Amelia eximed, "But I just couldn''t help myself!" In frustration, she threw her towel to the floor and gave in to her tears.


    John stepped forward, wrapping her into an embrace.


    Amelia initially tried to wriggle free, but as John''s grip tightened, she ceased her struggles.


    She sobbed in his arms for a while, her cries eventually diminishing, yet her frame still trembled with muted whimpers.


    John''s rejection shattered the courage she''d mustered and imbued her with a profound sense of defeat.


    Gently, John caressed Amelia''s back.


    Gradually, her body rxed, her hesitant arms wrapped around his waist as she nestled her face into his chest.


    The wetness from her tears seeped through his shirt, leaving a cold patch against his skin.


    Amelia seemed to notice, pulling her face away and looking at the tear-stained fabric.


    Gently dabbing at his shirt, her voice quivered, "I''m sorry... I''ve wet your clothes."


    "Does this count as you getting fresh with me?" John teased, his face breaking into a warm smile.


    "Oh, stop it!" Amelia yfully chided, snuggling back against him, her arms tightly wrapped around his waist.


    A subtle scent, which John had previously not noticed, wafted into his nostrils.


    Taking a deep breath, he leaned down and gently pressed his lips to her forehead.


    Slowly, Amelia lifted her face, eyes closed.


    John traced his lips down the contour of her face, from her closed eyelids to her perfectly sculpted nose, nting soft kisses all the way.

 Chapter 337 Chapter336-Like Dry Wood Meeting Fierce Fire, Ignited on Contact

    Chapter 337 Chapter336-Like Dry Wood Meeting Fierce Fire, Ignited on Contact


    Amelia''s alluring lips pouted ever so slightly, a subtle gesture which John immediately met with a kiss.


    On her tiptoes, she leaned in, offering her tender tongue that ventured into John''s mouth.


    John held the tip of her tongue delicately, savoring the sweetness, while she teasingly danced her tongue around his.


    Even through theyers of their clothing, John could feel the softness of her chest pressing against him, stirring a warmth in his lower abdomen.


    Amelia seemed to sense John''s intense reaction, her tongue hesitated for a brief moment, but instead of pulling away, she clung tighter to him, as if to deeply feel the excitement she had provoked within him.


    John greedily deepened the kiss, while his hand ventured underneath the hem of her long skirt, caressing her silky skin.


    Ascending further, his fingers found the sp of her bra.


    With a deft tug, he undid it.


    Amelia made a soft protesting sound and tried to wriggle away but didn''t break free. John''s hand continued to caress her bare back.


    Suddenly, Amelia''s hands, which were wrapped around John''s waist, reached back to grasp his arms, causing him to pause both his caress and their intense kiss, leaving John momentarily bereft.


    However, Amelia led John toward therge bed in his room, sitting at its edge.


    As she began to remove her long skirt, she seemed to forget her bra was already unfastened.


    The skirt pulled the bra slightly upward, causing her to hurriedly use the semi-removed skirt to shield herself while casting John a yful, reproachful nce.


    Although the blush of her exposed skinsted merely half a second, it was enough to shut down John''s rational thought, willingly surrendering to instinctual desires.


    John stepped closer, helping Amelia remove her entangled hands from the long skirt and tossing it aside.


    She swiftly crossed her arms over her chest, covering her bra with a shy blush on her face.


    Yet John''s actions were undeterred, gently pulling her bra straps forward.


    Her crossed arms kept the bra from sliding down any further, caught at the bend of her elbows.


    John delicately grasped her porcin-like arms, sliding them down and slightly lifting her elbows.


    With minimal resistance, she extended her arms, allowing the light blue bra to slide off, revealing her rosy peaks to John once more.


    Holding Amelia''s wrists, John guided her arms behind her, entuating the fullness of her chest.


    He knelt down, pressing his face between her breasts, deeply inhaling the intoxicating scent of her skin.


    A soft pink blush began to spread across Amelia''s otherwise paleplexion.


    Lifting his gaze to meet hers, Amelia turned her head away slightly, her face lowered, her cheeks painted with a simr shade of blush.


    John''s eyes then returned to the twin rosy buds that stood firm and tense.


    He gentlyid Amelia down on the bed.


    Holding one supple breast in his hand, he softly kneaded it.


    Simultaneously, he opened his mouth and gently took one of the tender peaks between his lips, tugging upwards.


    A soft moan escaped Amelia''s lips as she cradled John''s head with her hands.


    As he continued teasing her with his tongue, her shoulders subtly writhed; her lips parted releasing soft sighs of pleasure.


    Releasing the nipple from his grasp, the sudden coolness of the air made Amelia shiver lightly.


    John''s fingers took over from where his tongue left off, gently pinching the tender buds.


    His lips trailed kisses down the soft contours of her chest, asionally tasting her creamy skin with the tip of his tongue.


    When he reached her navel, Amelia''s abdomen involuntarily flinched as if ticklish.


    John''s hand slid further down, hooking onto the sides of her panties, beginning to pull them down gently.


    As the safety shorts slid down incrementally, the simrly colored bluece panties were subtly revealed.


    John pulled Amelia''s shorts down from both sides of the waistband, his fingers brushing her cool buttocks.


    She arched her hips slightly, allowing John to smoothly slide the shorts down, revealing her toned thighs.


    Bending her legs, she stretched out her ankles.


    John grasped the bottom of her shorts, effortlessly removing them.


    John then turned his attention to the remaining tiny blue underwear.


    To him, despite its beauty, it now stood as an obstruction.


    However, Amelia suddenly stood up, pulling John to his feet, and in one swift motion, pushed him onto the bed. She then leaned down to kiss his lips.


    John ventured his tongue into her mouth, exploring.


    She gently nibbled the tip of his tongue, sucking it briefly.


    Releasing his tongue, she began to lightly bite his lips.


    Suddenly, Amelia pulled away from John''s lips, swiftly undoing the buttons of the shirt he wore.


    John cooperatively raised his arms, allowing her to help him remove his top.


    Then, as if to sweetly retaliate, Amelia began to trace the same path on John''s body that he had on hers, using her cool cherry lips to mimic the affectionate gestures he had bestowed upon her.


    John ced his hands behind his head, looking down, observing...


    He cherished this sensation.


    Historically, John had predominantly been the initiator, the one to bring such a unique pleasure to his beloved.


    But now, he was experiencing that very sensation firsthand...


    Amelia''s delicate fingers gently roved, exploring John''s bare torso.


    Her soft lips slowly glided over John''s chest, settling on a small prominence on his left side.


    She enveloped it with her supple lips, using her agile tongue to tease it yfully...


    While John reveled in the moist warmth and teasing, he was simultaneously tickled by the coolness of her breath.


    Simultaneously, on the other side, Amelia used the fingertips of her left hand to alternately caress John''s right chest.


    asionally, she would use the gaps between her fingers to pinch and tug delicately.


    John''s muscles tensed, seriously resisted thisplex feeling, he wanted to dodge, but did not want to give up that soft skin touch, wanted to bear, but difficult to resist that deep into the heart of the tickle.


    After a long time, Amelia finally let go of John''s chest, but stretched out her tongue and slipped down the center line of John''s body, tickling sensation, once again let John tense his muscles ...


    Amelia''s small, soft, boneless hand, I don''t know when has explored down, fingers in that has long been propped up into a tent of the edge of the huge dragon, through the pants back around.


    As Amelia''s tongue reached just below her navel and was about to touch the waist of her pants, she lifted off the tent that had prevented her tongue from running, and John''s dragon popped out abruptly, directly exposed to the cool air.


    Amelia''s dexterous tongue, easily bypassed the erect dragon in the center, and gently rubbed her cheek there, then continued to slowly slide the tip of her tongue up John''s inner thighs while she used her hands to pull down all of John''s pants and toss them aside.


    John felt like he was about to explode, instinct drove John and wanted to make a straight up move.


    However John had just bent over to sit up when Amelia pushed him back down so that he was once again lying on his back on the pillows and she leaned down to give him a shallow peck on the lips with a sweet and flirtatious smile.


    From her watery, tantalizing red lips, she gently spat out, "Don''t you move ..."


    Amelia''s hair then swept all the way from the side of John''s face again, past John''s chest to his lower abdomen ...


    Suddenly, her hand gripped John''s hideouslyrge cock directly, and then John felt his cock being wrapped in a full wet heat.


    He couldn''t help but let out a cry offort.


    Lifting his head, John saw Amelia jerking John''s hard-on with her hand while she gulped and slurped the head of her cock into her mouth.


    In the warm wetness of her touch, John could feel the curl and flick of her tongue more clearly.


    Soon, Amelia''s movements slowed down and made a move to pull off her tiny underwear.


    She lifted herself up to straighten her back and slowly straddled John, and the next moment there was a sweet moan that could almost make anyone lose their mind outright.


    "Uhhhh ..."


    John could almost feel the deep folds of Amelia''s pinkbia, secreting mucus just enough to make the huge dragon slide smoothly all the way up to the depths.


    Amelia''s body was soft, directly lying down on John''s body, John felt her zing internal temperature at the same time, but at the same time, he greatly enjoyed the intimacy of this skin close to the skin.


    The corner of his mouth slightly hooked up a touch of charming arc, steeply pushed his waist upward, Amelia lightly trembled, and her mouth eximed in shock ...


    "Mmm ah ... too big ... sofortable ..."


    "It''s being stretched it ... baby ... love me ..."


    Amelia struggled to hold herself up, the two small reddish buds on her chest justying out so naked in front of John.


    John arched his back and stretched his head forward, wanting to lick these tantalizing grapes, Amelia saw John''s movements and leaned down closer so that John could take a better bite ...


    The subtle movements of the two of them send a gush of friction and squirming through their lower bodies ...


    Amelia braced herself, lying on John, began to slowly swing her body back and forth, John also began to follow the rhythm of the upward push his waist, Amelia twisted the upturned hips, one by one to meet John, chest breast waves also followed the regr sway up.


    It was like the most beautiful scenery in the world ...


    "Mmmm ... ah ... John ... love me harder ... "


    "Ahhhh ... too good ..."

 Chapter 338 Chapter337-Role Playing After Plesure

    As their movements became more and more violent, Amelia suddenly sat up straight.


    John felt as if the tip of his dragon, as if it was touching into an unknown ce, where it was like a small piece of cartge that touched the extremely sensitive tip of the dragon at the same time as John pushed into it.


    John flexed his thighs so that her back was resting against it, while Amelia twisted her hips rapidly, and John just felt himself pushing into that spot again and again ...


    "AHHH!"


    Amelia suddenly screamed and then went limp right into John''s body like her whole body had been drained of its bones.


    John felt his cock being clenched one at a time ...Amelia''s pretty face was pressed against John''s chest, panting rapidly, her breath blowing on John''s chest between one breath and the next.


    She drilled both hands under John''s body, signaling John to lift his body.


    John sat up holding her body and she immediately wrapped her legs tightly around John''s waist to keep him from leaving.


    She theny back down with John in her arms, and John and shepleted a direct body swap without separating their lower bodies.


    Then John used his own familiar way to pound this perfect woman''s body from top to bottom, she unconsciously moaned lowly while throwing her head ...


    I don''t know how long it took, but John let out a sharp low growl and his whole body felt like it exploded violently, for a split second it was like the scenery around him was spinning.


    John lying on Amelia''s petite body slightly panting, Amelia is like an octopus tightly grasping John''s back, small mouth slightly open but seems to be unable to call out.


    With all these gradually rest, Amelia finally loosened the hold tight John''s hands and feet, paralyzed on the bed, white tender body gently trembling.


    "Really... you''re like a superhero..."


    John disyed a contented smile, leaning down to ce a tender kiss on Amelia''s smooth forehead.


    Lifting himself to not rest on her, he noticed tears forming in her eyes.


    As he began to sit up, she turned away, tears rapidly falling.


    John gently turned her face toward him, wiping away the tear trails.


    "What''s wrong?" John asked softly and gently.


    "You must think I''m easy, that you can look down on me."


    Amelia''s voice wavered, tears continuing to stain the sheets as she turned her back to him.


    Honestly, John hadn''t expected this to be her first words after their intimate moment.


    He understood what she was trying to convey.


    She was worried about being perceived as frivolous in the eyes of the man she cherished.


    But John never thought that way.


    Look down on her? Impossible.


    He had experienced her incredible allure, thoroughly enjoying the physical pleasure she brought him.


    How could he ever harbor such a disgraceful thought after taking advantage of all she offered?


    Quite the contrary, he admired Amelia''s character.


    She knew what she wanted and what she was willing to give.


    She held herself to a standard seldom acknowledged in the entertainment world.


    While she might not always get what she sought, she had the courage to chase her dreams.


    John realized his feelings for her weren''t solely based on physical attraction.


    Seeing her tear-streaked face and reddened eyes, he felt a pang of sympathy. Wiping away the trails of tears with his finger, he softly inquired, "Do you regret it?"


    Looking determinedly into his eyes, Amelia shook her head vigorously.


    "Then, will you continue to be with me?" John asked yfully, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Yes!"


    Amelia responded loudly, turning to nestle her head into John''s chest, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist.


    John gave a slight smile, thinking she must''ve rxed a bit, right?


    Supporting his head with one hand, the other hand glided up and down her back, moving from her spine to her hips.


    Amelia slowly turned her head to face him, her reddened eyes filled with uncertainty.


    In a soft voice, she asked, "You truly don''t look down on me?"


    "Why would I?" John responded, even though he knew the answer.


    "Because this is only our second time meeting, and we''ve already made love," Amelia candidly replied, a hint of shyness and unease visible on her face.


    John lowered his head, looking deeply into her eyes, "I really enjoy making love with you, and I truly like you. So, can we stop mentioning this nonsense about looking down?"


    "Really? You like?" Amelia asked, her face brightening with joy. She then earnestly added, "Then I want to make love with you every day, to ensure you''re happy every single day..."


    John was suddenly moved by her genuine demeanor.


    It was as if her whole life revolved around making him happy, treating him as her very sun.


    He rolled over, enveloping her entirely in his embrace, finding her lips and bestowing a deep kiss.


    As they drew closer, a familiar warmth began to ignite in their lower abdomen.


    Amelia sensed it too.


    Her hand reached out to embrace his revived passion, but at that moment, John''s stomach gave a loud grumble.


    Amelia, eyes dancing with mischief, teasingly asked, "Pizza or me?" She intentionally elongated thest word.


    But just as she finished speaking, her stomach echoed with its own rumble.


    Now, all she could do was nce at John awkwardly.


    John leaned down and gently kissed Amelia''s lips, then burst intoughter, eximing, "Let''s eat something first to recharge!"


    "Deal! After we eat, I''ll have something even better for you!" Amelia flirted, batting her eyshes at him.


    After a quick zap in the microwave, the pizza tasted surprisingly good, especially when paired with iced c, reminiscent of a childhood vor they once yearned for.


    The way Amelia devoured her pizza was childlike; she held it with her whole hand, her palm entirely covering the slice.


    It almost seemed as though she didn''t chew, yet the entire slice disappeared in moments...


    "I have to ask," Amelia mumbled with her mouth still full of pizza, "are you always this... passionate?"


    John almost spat out his drink from the unexpectedness of her query.


    It seemed that after realizing he wouldn''t judge her, she''d let her guard down entirely.


    "Why would you ask that?" John took another sip of his c before cing it down, continuing, "Did I seem overly... eager?"


    "Why else would you sleep with a girl you''ve only met twice?" Amelia swallowed, revealing a sly, slightly smug grin.


    Chuckling, John replied, "Well, there was this woman who was quite taken by my good looks, insisting on taking me to bed. I just went with the flow."


    Amelia immediately covered her mouth, bursting into fits of giggles.


    In the midst of theirughter and banter, they quickly polished off arge pizza.


    Staring at the remaining pizza, John remarked, "There''s still another one. How much do you usually eat? You bought so much."


    Amelia replied with a yfulugh, "Haven''t you heard of buy one get one free? Silly!"


    Seeing Amelia''s demeanor, John momentarily felt a sense of daze.


    This girlish charm was vastly different from the poised and cool Amelia he saw on stage.


    For a moment, John wasn''t sure which was the real Amelia.


    But he certainly preferred this yful, girlish side of her.


    She stood up, shot John another flirtatious nce, and said, "Don''t worry, it won''t go to waste. We''ll continue eatingter tonight..."


    With that, Amelia headed to the bathroom, poking her head out before closing the door to cheekily warn, "I''m taking a shower, no peeking!"


    The door was left slightly ajar, the sound of running water seeming to challenge a man''s restraint.


    Yet, at that moment, John merely sat on the couch, lost in thought.


    It''s undeniable that Amelia was a girl who could easily captivate the heart.


    Beautiful, tender, and alluring, her frank and cheerful nature was endearing.


    What''s more, her adoration for John, coupled with her liberal attitude towards intimacy, fulfilled him both emotionally and physically.


    This satisfaction was what made her irresistibly intoxicating to John, tempting him to lose himself in the sensation.


    Emerging from the door, Amelia approached John, bending her knees slightly to squat beside his legs.


    She yfully said, "Sir, have you had your fill? Since thedy of the house is absent, allow me to attend to you."


    A twitch yed at the corner of John''s lips. Was she initiating a role-y?


    "If you''re to serve me," John said with a yful smile, "shouldn''t you be in my arms by now?"


    Locking eyes with John, Amelia responded with a flirtatious gaze.


    Rather than dressing in her own clothes after leaving the bed, she had opted to wear John''s discarded white casual shirt, beneath which, she wore nothing.


    Through the partially unbuttoned neckline, John could clearly see her voluptuous curves.


    The hem of the shirt flirted with every movement, showcasing her feminine allure in all its glory.


    John silently marveled at her natural allure, magnified by her years in the entertainment industry; she had transformed into a bewitching siren.


    With a swift move, John pulled Amelia onto hisp.


    One hand slipped inside her shirt, caressing her curves, while the other ventured lower, seeking the warmth of her intimacy.


    Sensing John''s growing excitement, Amelia feigned a coy resistance, "Sir, sir, we shouldn''t... It''s forbidden... If thedy returns, she''ll punish me..."


    As she turned her head, casting him another sultry nce, John felt as though he was on the brink of intoxication.

 Chapter 339 Chapter338-Farawell, Shadowswiftq

    The following day, after a wild night, John was awakened from his sleep by the ringing of his phone.


    Groggily, he picked it up and found an unfamiliar number disyed.


    However, he''d seen this number the night before ¡ª the very number that had sent him a message.


    Upon answering, the calm voice of Shadowswift echoed, "I apologize for disturbing you, Mr. John. It''s Shadowswift. We metst night at the opera¡­"


    Instantly alert, John sat up, the vestiges of sleep entirely banished from his face. "I know. I saw you therest night."


    Shadowswift responded with a soft chuckle, "Might you have some time this morning, Mr. John? I''d like to meet. There are matters best discussed face-to-face."


    ncing at Amelia, who was still deep in slumber, resembling a peaceful baby, John replied with a light smile, "Of course¡­"


    Having settled on a meeting spot, he hung up the phone.


    Just then, Amelia began to stir.


    Stretching out with a yawn, her face still bore traces of the passion from the previous night.


    Almost instinctively, she wrapped an arm around John''s, her eyes yet to fully open, she murmured, "Who was that? Calling you so early. Could it be that young girlfriend of yours?"


    With an amused smile, John caught the hint of jealousy in her voice. "Are you, perhaps, jealous?"


    By now, Amelia had opened her eyes, which shimmered with mischief and affection, fixing him with an intense gaze. "Of course I am. Watching the man you love not wholly belonging to you? I think no woman would enjoy such a feeling."


    John pinched her rosy cheek gently, his smile growing even warmer, "True, but there''s an order to things. She knew me way before you did¡­"


    A faint look of destion appeared on Amelia''s pretty face, but it vanished almost instantly.


    She yfully huffed, "Ugh, you jerk! How did I ever fall for a jerk like you?"


    John, with a resigned shake of his head, quickly tried to reassure her, "Come on, don''t overthink. It was a man who called me!"


    Feigning shock, Amelia eximed, "A man? That''s even more terrifying!"


    John was momentarily at a loss for words.


    After a few more tender moments with Amelia, John began to get dressed.


    Together, they took an indulgent bath before John finally departed from Amelia''s apartment.


    ...


    By morning, the city had awakened from the quietude of the night.


    Streets were bustling with vehicles and hurried pedestrians.


    Yet, on their faces, John discerned no traces of concern.


    It was clear that the horrifying attack at the opera house the previous evening hadn''t attracted much attention.


    Perhaps the city hall had intentionally downyed the incident.


    John had arranged to meet Shadowswift at a caf¨¦ adjacent to the city hall.


    The familiar private booth awaited. As John entered, he found Shadowswift seated at a corner near the window, his gaze fixed on the busy streets below, fingers rhythmically tapping on the tabletop.


    Shadowswift''s grave expression instantly made John tense.


    Just as he settled into his seat, Shadowswift extended a cup of coffee towards him.


    epting the coffee, John looked up at Shadowswift, patiently awaiting an exnation.


    Yet, Shadowswift remained silent, deep in contemtion, seemingly pondering some grave matter.


    After a moment, he finally shattered the silence.


    "The terror attack at the opera housest night was carried out by a member of a cult," Shadowswift said, weariness evident in his voice.


    John remained unppable, replying coolly, "I''m aware. And I also suspect that this cult you speak of is connected to the Godyer game world, isn''t it?"


    Shadowswift gave a wry smile, "Exactly. The abyss they worship in the Godyer game world is what they believe in. I have no idea how they managed to link their consciousness to that world, allowing their in-game abilities to manifest in reality."


    A chill shed in John''s eyes as he said icily, "To worship the abyss is essentially to willingly sumb to darkness. Why would you allow such an organization to exist in our world? If one day the two worlds were to merge, and the parallel world were to invade, these people would be the gravest threat to our civilization."


    Shadowswift was momentarily taken aback, not expecting John to view the matter with such gravity.


    Yet, recalling Elder Anderson''s prior admonition ¨C to prioritize John''s opinion in matters rted to the Godyer world ¨C he immediately straightened his stance.


    After a moment''s reflection, he said somberly, "To be frank, it''s not that we don''t want to act against this cult. Internationally, they''ve already beenbeled a terrorist organization. But they are so deeply concealed that we haven''t been able to eradicate thempletely."


    John nodded, lifting his coffee for a light sip, "However, the existence of these extremists remains a significant threat. How much do you know about this cult?"


    Taking a deep breath, Shadowswift replied gravely, "The cult worships a Dark God called the ''Lord of the Abyss''. They believe that the world will inevitably be engulfed in darkness, and that the Lord of the Abyss embodies that darkness. They think that when he descends, they will attain eternal salvation¡­"


    "So they aim to awaken the dormant Lord of the Abyss by causing widespread chaos and ughter, hoping to plunge the world back into perpetual darkness," John concluded, a cold smile curling at the corners of his mouth.


    "Fools, all of them. There''s no such thing as the ''Lord of the Abyss''. It seems they''re merely being manipted by some Devil behind the scenes," John scoffed.


    Shadowswift furrowed his brow, looking at John with a puzzled expression. "From what you''re implying, the Dark God they worship doesn''t exist? But if that''s the case, how can they manifest such iprehensible powers in the real world?"


    John replied nonchntly, "Their abilities do stem from a Devil, but certainly not this so-called Lord of the Abyss. Even within the Godyer world, no Devil would dare proim themselves the embodiment of eternal darkness..."


    Shadowswift appeared contemtive.


    After a moment, John inquired, "Howrge is their organization? Are there any distinctive features that could help identify them?"


    Shaking his head gravely, Shadowswift said, "Our current understanding of them is very limited. Their operations are incredibly covert, and they don''t have many core members, making it akin to searching for a needle in a haystack."


    "However, we do know they have many peripheral members globally. And those core members are far from ordinary. Many of them possess abilities that are beyond the norm, just like..."


    Stopping mid-sentence, Shadowswift gazed oddly at John, murmuring, "I assume, John, that you are more familiar with these powers than any of us. When we first met, Elder Anderson mentioned that you had awakened your abilities from the game."


    John slowly nodded in acknowledgment.


    Continuing, Shadowswift said, "The department I oversee is actually in charge of monitoring and handling gamers like you who have awakened special abilities. This naturally includes organizations like the Cult of the Abyss..."


    "Uncontrolled abilities should be regted. After all, not everyone can suppress their inner desires," John voiced his thoughts calmly.


    Shadowswift nodded in agreement.


    After a moment''s reflection, John asked softly, "Why did you send me that message at the time?"


    Sipping his coffee, Shadowswift exined, "I was monitoring the entire opera house at that moment and noticed you were there. So, I sent you a text as a warning."


    Hearing Shadowswift''s exnation, John nodded thoughtfully.


    He continued, "Have you dealt withst night''s terrorist attack? Was the guy called Magician captured?"


    Shadowswift responded with a light chuckle, "We sessfully neutralized all the terrorists, but that man eluded capture. Currently, we''re making every effort to track him down."


    John furrowed his brows, a hint of unease stirring within him.


    The fact that someone named Magician had escaped wasn''t good news.


    With his abilities, he might wreak further havoc in the city, endangering innocent citizens.


    Shadowswift continued, "However, we''ve already gathered some leads. There''s a strong possibility that he''s hiding somewhere within the city. We''re fullymitted to locating him."


    John nodded and remarked, "I hope you can deal with him swiftly. Such degenerates, with no sense of morality, pose a threat to the public as long as they''re alive..."


    Then, he questioned, "Speaking of which, if you had anticipated that these terrorists might target the concert, why did you let them massacre the audience?"


    Shadowswift gave a bitter smile and said helplessly, "Because we hadn''t expected the concert''s organizers to be connected to this cult..."


    "One of the top figures in the organizingmittee turned out to be a peripheral member of the cult. Using his influence, he stealthily arranged for the terrorists to infiltrate the concert."


    "All our preparations revolved around the perimeter of the opera house. We had thought the terrorists would attack from the outside. Little did we know they had already sneaked in disguised as audience members, catching uspletely off guard!"

 Chapter 340 Chapter339-The Twelve Trials of the Hero Commence

    Chapter 340 Chapter339-The Twelve Trials of the Hero Commence


    After listening to Shadowswift''s exnation, John furrowed his brows, pondering for a moment before saying, "We should prioritize locating the headquarters of this cult organization. Knowing their central location would allow you to strike with precision rather than continuously reacting to their moves."


    "If you need assistance, feel free to reach out. I''d be more than willing to help."


    Shadowswift met John''s earnest gaze and nodded, "Of course. If the situation calls for it, we wouldn''t hesitate to utilize your significant capabilities."


    John smiled lightly in acknowledgment, well-aware that with great poweres great responsibility.


    He had mentally prepared himself for coboration with the authorities.


    After a brief silence, John inquired, "Do you have any new insights into the world of the Godyer game?"


    Shadowswift replied with a rueful smile, "Our understanding of the Godyer game world is still quite superficial. There hasn''t been any substantial breakthrough. The secrets behind this parallel world are profoundly intricate. We''ve been trying to study it, but the data we can gather is scarce."


    After a brief contemtion, John suggested, "Have you considered searching for clues about the Cult of the Abyss within the Godyer game world? The abilities in the game do bear a resemnce to those in the real world."


    Shadowswift paused, an idea dawning in his eyes, "That''s an excellent suggestion! While our knowledge of the game world is limited, investigating within the game might lead us to some trails rted to the Cult of the Abyss."


    ...


    The two chatted casually for a while before concluding their meeting.


    Once back home, John took a short break before re-immersing himself in the game.


    [System Notification: You have an invitation from Storm City...]


    Upon entering the game, John was greeted with this system notification, sparking his curiosity.


    Checking the message, he recognized it was indeed from the ruler of Storm City, Valerie.


    "Esteemed Mr. Galewind, the Twelve Trials of the Hero, as previously discussed, are ready. You can begin anytime. Whenever you''re avable, you''re wee to partake in the trial in Storm City..."


    John''s interest was piqued.


    The long-awaited Twelve Trials of the Hero were finally about tomence.


    Without dy, he responded to Valerie''s invitation and made his way to Storm City via the Silverglow teleportation point.


    Storm City still presented a majestic sight with dark clouds looming overhead, threatening to break at any moment.


    The dense, overcast sky seemed as though it might unleash thunder and lightning at any second.


    As John stepped out of the teleportation gate, his first sight was of Valerie, the ruler of Storm City, waiting for him at the entrance.


    "Mr. Galewind, wee back to Storm City. Ever since ourst agreement, the Storm Church has been tirelessly gathering materials for the trial. We finally have everything in order," Valerie greeted with evident warmth in her voice.


    It was likely due to the news she received about John leading the Elite Team in their triumphant hunt of the Devil in the imperial capital.


    Naturally, her attitude towards him had shifted.


    After all, the strong are respected wherever they go.


    John smiled lightly and replied, "Your graciousness is almost overwhelming, mydy."


    Valerieughed heartily and took the lead, guiding him further into the city.


    With her at the helm, they headed straight for the Storm Church located in the town''s central area.


    The headquarters of the Storm Church was an imposing temple.


    Large steps led up to its grand doors, guarded by two priests dressed in silver-white robes.


    Their faces were emotionless, resembling lifeless machines.


    As they approached, the two priests promptly blocked their path.


    One of them, with a detached voice, demanded, "Please provide identification."


    With a slight smile, Valerie presented her church emblem. The priest inspected it closely, then immediately bowed in respect, "Greetings, Archbishop!"


    Valerie was the Archbishop of the Storm Church, second in rank only to the Pope within the religious hierarchy.


    Such was the established tradition across the Godyer Continent''s major powers.


    For instance, in the Northern Myst Empire, most town rulers were appointed from the local church, facilitating smoother governance.


    The ruler of Silverglow, John''s bound main city, was also an Archbishop from the Silver Church.


    With a gracious nod, Valerie then led John into the heart of the Storm Church.


    Upon entering the grand hall, John was met with an even more magnificent sight.


    Grandiose murals adorned the corridors on either side, making the entire space feel overwhelmingly vast and majestic.


    Soon, Valerie led John to a za deep within the church.


    At the center of this square stood a towering and formidable figure.


    The man had silvery-white hair but still stood erect and proud.


    He was dressed in a golden robe, adorned with an intricately decorated crown, and held a scepter that shone with the light of thunder and lightning.


    His eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, exuded an aura of authority and sanctity.


    Silently, John activated the Eye of Artemis:


    [Storm Church Pope Xitell: The supreme authority of the Storm Church, heralded as the apostle of the god of storm walking among men. He himself is an incredibly powerful storm yer, possessing the unique ability tomunicate with the god of storm. His status in the Storm Church is unparalleled...]


    [Level: 480]


    [ss: Wind-elemental Grand Archmage]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    John was slightly taken aback.


    He hadn''t anticipated that the Pope of the Storm Church would be such a formidable yer.


    At level 480, he was just a step away from achieving demi-god status...


    Pope Xitell, noticing John''s arrival, greeted him with a smile, "Wee, Mr. Galewind. I am Xitell, the Pope of the Storm Church. Valerie speaks highly of you, iming you possess a strength beyond ordinary mortals. We''re eager to witness your performance in the trial."


    John bowed slightly in response, smiling, "Your Holiness, I''m grateful for the opportunity to participate in the Twelve Trials of the Hero organized by your esteemed church. I hope that through these trials, I can further enhance my abilities."


    The Pope''s smile was warm, his demeanor both solemn and tinged with a hint of yfulness, "Seeding in the trials is no easy task... Throughout the countless years of our Storm Church''s history, no one has ever fully passed the Twelve Trials of the Hero. We hope you can create a miracle..."


    Upon finishing his words, Pope Xitell gestured effortlessly. Instantly, an energy gate manifested in the midst of the za.


    The gate''s design was ancient, etched with patterns of thunder and storms, asionally pulsing with surges of energy.


    The Pope patiently exined to John, "The Twelve Trials of the Hero consist of 12 stages, each presenting a unique challenge and test. You must harness your wisdom, courage, and strength to ovee these challenges. If you manage to clear all 12 stages, you''ll earn the highest respect from our Storm Church."


    "This gate is known as the ''Gate of Trials''. It is a vast portal leading to the area where the Twelve Trials of the Heromence!"


    Gazing at the gate, which emanated a mysterious and powerful energy, John''s heart brimmed with anticipation.


    Seeing John''s excited expression, Xitell continued with a smile, "The first trial is named ''Tower of Storm''. You must ascend to the top of this tower and defeat the guardian that awaits you there. Only by defeating this guardian can you pass."


    "Trust me, the guardian of the Tower of Storm possesses strength beyond what you might imagine. So, never underestimate your opponent..."


    John nodded, his face devoid of any fear or concern.


    Having experienced countless battles in the game, this was what he was most familiar with.


    Confidently, he replied, "This stage should pose no challenge to me..."


    Xitell chuckled and then pulled out a seemingly inconspicuous book from his bag, offering it to John, "This is the guidebook for the Twelve Trials of the Hero. It details the requirements and hints for each stage. Feel free to consult it whenever necessary."


    epting the guidebook, John skimmed through it meticulously.


    Reading about the tantalizing trials, he grew even more eager for the uing challenges.


    With everything in ce, John stood before the Gate of Trials, took a deep breath, and boldly stepped through.


    The trial area was a spacious battleground, encircled by towering walls inscribed with myriad sacred runes.


    [System Alert: Twelve Trials of the Hero - First Stage: Tower of Storm, has officially begun!]


    John looked up and directly above him stood an awe-inspiring tower.


    This tower soared into the sky, shrouded in dark clouds and emanating an enigmatic aura.


    Quickly locating the entrance, John gave a slight smile and, without hesitation, stepped in,mencing his ascent of the Tower of Storm.


    From the moment John entered the Tower of Storm, challenges arose relentlessly.


    Howling storms and ferocious thunderbolts came wave after wave, relentlessly assaulting him.


    Given the confined space within the Tower of Storm, there was no dodging these elemental onughts, leaving him to rely solely on his own defenses to endure.


    Despite facing challenges that would deter many storm-affiliated yers, John was undaunted, with not a flicker of change in his expression.


    With a casual wave of his hand, a pale blue radiance began to glow, soon forming a faint energy barrier shield around him.


    [Seashield (Divine Talent): A gift from the God of Sea. Once activated, it creates a temperate realm, granting immunity from all fire-attribute energy damages...]


    Against these raging storms, the Seashield divine skill was the perfect counter.

 Chapter 341 Chapter340-The First Trail, Tower of Storm

    Chapter 341 Chapter340-The First Trail, Tower of Storm


    The Seashield provided John with the most steadfast protection.


    Although the pale blue barrier appeared delicate, its resilience surpassed the fury of the tempests and thunder within the Tower of Storm.


    After passing through the entrance of the Tower of Storm, John found himself in the first level.


    Tempests and lightning swirled around him, storms raged, and lightning crackled incessantly.


    This hostile environment greatly limited his vision.


    Everywhere he looked, nothing was visible amid the dense elemental storm.


    The gusts of wind inside the Tower of Storm,den with intense storm elements, were so fierce it seemed they could blow one away at any moment.


    Yet, John''s footsteps remained steadfast as the Seashield kept all storms at bay.


    As he circled the first level, he was surprised to find no passage leading to the second.


    This was peculiar.


    Typically, such towers would have staircases or simr structures.


    Returning to his starting point, he furrowed his brow and began to inspect the area more closely.


    The first level of the Tower of Storm seemed rather ordinary, with nothing but endless tempests and thunder to be seen.


    Left with no other option, John opened the trial guidebook that the Pope of the Storm Church had given him.


    This ancient-looking book chronicled the experiences of past participants of the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    ording to its records, the Tower of Storm, being the first stage, was actually the least challenging.


    To move from the first to the second level, one needed to locate the focal point of a teleportation circle.


    Following the book''s description, John cast his eyes on the ground ahead.


    There, a seemingly inconspicuous ck stone was embedded in the floor.


    He sighed, chiding himself for not realizing sooner.


    He should have guessed there was something amiss with that stone.


    In such a harsh environment, where the ground had been polished smooth by wild winds and thunder, how could a single stone remain unaltered throughout the ages?


    John strode forward, flipping his right hand, and a pale blue energy sword materialized in his grasp.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): This skill allows the wielder to manifest a weapon out of thin air, based on their mental strength. The weapon''s attributes depend on the skill''s level, the user''s level, and their mental power. The initial attributes of the Divine de grant +800,000 damage points with a 25% critical hit rate.]


    The Divine de was arguably John''s most frequently used Divine Skill.


    Even though the Twelve Trials of the Hero were proimed to be the highest-caliber, most challenging instance dungeons set by the Storm Church, John remained confident.


    He believed that with just the Divine de, he could easily clear the trials.


    As for the Divine Pce in his equipment slot, there was no need to even bring it out!


    He approached the ck stone and tapped it thrice with the tip of his de.


    A streak of electricity shed beneath him, and in the blink of an eye, John''s figure vanished from that space.


    By the time John regained his senses, he found himself on the second level.


    The secondyer was a vast open space, its walls etched with ancient runes, exuding an aura of holiness and antiquity.


    The storm elements here were just as dense, with tempests and thunder rolling tumultuously, seemingly intent on annihting any life that dared to venture within.


    John scanned his surroundings, eventually settling his gaze on a massive stone statue at the center of the clearing.


    Modeled in the likeness of a formidable warrior, it donned a heavy set of armor, its features chiseled sharply.


    Perhaps it was due to the sculptor''s exceptional craftsmanship, but the statue appeared almost lifelike.


    ording to the trail guide, this statue served as the guardian of the second level.


    To advance further, John would need to defeat it.


    Taking measured steps, he approached the statue.


    The moment he stepped into its shadow, the statue seemed to spring to life, lunging fiercely at him.


    With a swift maneuver, John elerated, nimbly sidestepping the statue''s powerful charge.


    In the same breath, he swung his Divine de, releasing a formidable wave of sword energy.


    Cutting through the storm, the energy forced the statue back several paces before it could regain its stance.


    Yet John wasn''t done.


    Channeling his inner strength, he swung the Divine de once more, sending out an even more terrifying st of sword energy which struck the statue''s chest.


    This time, the statue couldn''t withstand John''s assault.


    It shattered explosively, reduced to a mound of rubble.


    John, his expression impassive, stepped forward and rummaged through the debris.


    He soon extracted a ck stone, strikingly simr to the one from the first level.


    If John''s suspicions were correct, this object was the energy core that animated the statue.


    It also held the coordinates to the next level.


    With a slight exertion of force, he crushed the stone, and his form faded from the second level.


    Upon entering the third tier of the Tower of Storm, John found himself on a tform, again enveloped in storm elements.


    He looked up, spotting a formidable Storm Guardian at the center.


    This towering figure was wrapped in tempests and thunder, wielding a massive storm axe, its gaze as piercing as a wild gust.


    John knew well that only by defeating this Storm Guardian could he sessfully pass the third challenge and continue his trail journey.


    Of course, "Storm Guardian" was the name recorded in the trail guide.


    This entity wasn''t a living being, but rather something akin to the Fire Elemental Sprite John had encountered on Sunset Mountain: an elemental creature.


    In some respects, these entities were even more formidable than regr life forms.


    Born solely forbat, they knew no fear and felt no exhaustion.


    In this tempestuous realm, charged with lightning and thunder, the Storm Guardian was truly in its element, able to replenish its energy continually.


    To defeat the Storm Guardian, John had tond a decisive blow, ensuring it had no moment to recover.


    Holding the Divine de in a reverse grip, he darted forward, transforming into a ghostly streak of light, charging directly at the Storm Guardian.


    The pale-blue de in his hand moved like lightning, releasing radiant arcs of sword energy aimed at the Storm Guardian''s form.


    Far from being subdued, the Storm Guardian retaliated.


    Raising its enormous axe, it transformed into a whirlwind, swinging its weapon down upon John.


    Their shing powers ignited sparks, reminiscent of swords colliding.


    John deftly evaded a potent storm attack and regained his stance.


    With an upward flick of his de, streaks of sword energyshed out, piercing the Storm Guardian.


    It faltered momentarily as the powerful sword energy shredded its form.


    However, aided by the ambient storm elements, it swiftly reconstituted.


    The Guardian spun rapidly, shing at John with the force of a thunderbolt.


    John parried with his de, a flicker of surprise in his eyes.


    He hadn''t expected this Storm Guardian to possess the ability to regenerate.


    It might have been that his previous strikecked sufficient power.


    Afterunching the Storm Guardian several meters away with a forceful kick, John took a deep breath, harnessing even more formidable energy within him.


    Another even fiercer burst of sword energy erupted, this time striking directly between the eyes of the Storm Guardian.


    Seizing the moment as the Guardian was once again torn apart by his de''s energy and before it could reform, John swiftly plunged his hand into the Guardian''s form.


    When he withdrew, a ck stone rested in his palm.


    With a faint smile, John crushed the stone to dust with a simple squeeze.


    His form gradually faded, moving on to the next level.


    Ascending relentlessly, John finally reached the pinnacle of the Tower of Storm.


    There, he encountered the tower''s mightiest guardian, an entity even he hadn''t anticipated ¡ª a genuine dragon!


    [Storm Dragon (epic-grade boss): Once a mighty wind elemental dragon and the personal mount of the god of storm. It fell during the divine war. In memory of his cherished ally, the god of storm, using hismand over the storm''s ORDER, painstakingly reconstructed the dragon''s form. However, having been reduced to demi-god status, he could only leave the dragon in the Godyer Continent. Perhaps one day, this dragon might rise again amidst the storms and return to the battlefields of the gods'' war.]


    [Species: Dragons]


    [Level: 320]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John raised an eyebrow, surprised.


    He had never anticipated that this colossal dragon before him was once the mount of a deity.


    Clearly, level 320 was not the true level of this dragon, nor was it truly alive in the fullest sense.


    Using his dominion over the ORDER, the god of storm had reshaped this dragon''s body, yet couldn''t resurrect its soul.


    Even for a deity, the power to revive the dead remains elusive.


    John gazed upward, taking in the immense form of the Storm Dragon, with its emerald-scaled horns and wings.


    It shimmered with the light of electricity, and each swing of its massive ws echoed with thunderous roars reminiscent ofndslides.


    As if sensing John''s gaze, the Storm Dragon abruptly opened its eyes.


    The golden vertical pupils were tinged with a lifeless gray, void of any liveliness.


    This confirmed John''s assessment: the Storm Dragon was indeed long dead, with only its innate will to battle remaining in its physical form.


    As John was discreetly observing, the Storm Dragon, with a roar, spread its wings and charged at him fiercely.


    Without a hint of panic, John calmly wielded his Divine de, releasing spirals of radiant sword energy.


    This energy tore through the air, heading straight for the body of the Storm Dragon!

 Chapter 342 Chapter341- The Second Challenge, Thunderous Maze

    John''s sword energy was exceptionally sharp, striking directly at the body of the Storm Dragon.


    The de pierced the dragon''s scales, sttering blood, yet the creature showed no signs of retreat.


    Seizing the moment when John attacked, a burst of tumultuous storm energy erupted from the dragon, engulfing him.


    John felt his entire body twist, as though consumed by a tempest.


    Yet, he harbored no fear, clenching his fists and channeling his inner energy to resist the storm''s onught.


    Determination shed in his eyes as he resolutely counterattacked the Storm Dragon.


    John soared into the air, his Divine de radiating a soft blue glow, aimed at the dragon''s eyes.


    The Storm Dragon didn''t dodge; instead, it opened its massive mouth, releasing a storm that devoured John''s strike.


    But with a nimble evasion, the de of John''s sword shimmered and struck brutally into the dragon''s eye.


    Intense pain elicited a sky-shattering roar from the Storm Dragon, its body trembling uncontrobly.


    Seizing this opportunity, Johnunched another assault, his sword energy slicing through the air towards the dragon''s vulnerabilities.


    With a final roar, the massive creature crashed heavily onto the ground, causing turbulent storms to rise.


    As the dragon lost its bnce, John swiftly approached, his sword shing relentlessly.


    Each strike meticulously targeted the creature''s vulnerabilities, maximizing the damage.


    The dragon roared, its ferocious ws trying to strike John, but it was too slow to match his swift movements.


    Utilizing his speed and agility, John darted around the dragon, delivering lethal blows.


    Momentster, the dragon''s massive form copsed onto the ground, devoid of strength to rise again.


    John, expression as calm as ever, looked at the fallen beast.


    In his ear, a familiar system prompt resounded.


    [Twelve Trials of the Hero, first challenge: Tower of Storm, sessfullypleted. Challenger, please be prepared, you will be transported to the next level in thirty seconds...].


    ...


    Central za of the Storm Church.


    Pope Xitell stood shoulder to shoulder with Storm City''s leader, Valerie.


    Behind them, in a straight line, stood a dozen venerable old figures.


    Judging by their attire, they were clearly senior clerics of the bishop rank.


    They had all been drawn here by John''s challenge to the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    Now, the Scepter in Pope Xitell''s grasp had left his hand and was hovering silently in mid-air.


    The tip of the Scepter radiated a dazzling light, projecting a screen of luminance before the assembly.


    It disyed John''s ongoing challenge in the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    "It''s truly unexpected that Galewind managed to clear the first stage in such a short span of time," remarked Valerie, standing half a step behind Pope Xitell, her face filled with astonishment.


    The venerable bishops behind her echoed the sentiment with expressions of amazement.


    The assembly was not surprised that someone managed to pass the Tower of Storm, the first challenge.


    What caught them off guard was the swift pace at which Johnpleted it.


    He faced almost no hindrance and seemingly bulldozed his way through.


    Even the guardian of the tower''s peak, the Storm Dragon, seemed utterly powerless before John. This was beyondprehension.


    What was the Storm Dragon''s stature?


    In its lifetime, it was a mount of a deity, genuinely at the semi-divine peak.


    Even though now it was reduced to a body with onlybat instincts, it wasn''t an entity to be trifled with.


    Yet, against John, it was utterly suppressed without any chance to retaliate.


    Was this young man truly that formidable?


    "Who exactly is this young man? To decisively defeat all guardians within the Tower of Storm with just a sword condensed from energy!"


    "I''m not sure. I''ve only heard that he''s the fortunate one who found the Son of the Storm. That''s why our Storm Church willingly initiated the Twelve Trials of the Hero for him."


    "Such prowess doesn''t seem to be merely attributed to luck."


    ...


    The bishops buzzed with discussions, seemingly intrigued by John''s identity.


    Spections arose about how many stages John might clear in the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    Most believed that, given the power John had revealed thus far, he could very likely pass more than eight stages.


    Some even posited that John might make history by conquering eleven stages¡ªa feat no one had ever aplished.


    However, amidst their diverse opinions, the bishops were unanimous on one front: John could not possibly clear all the trials.


    In the long annals of Storm Church''s history, no devotee had ever managed toplete all stages.


    The Twelve Trials of the Hero, personally established by the god of storm for the Storm Church, were designed to select the next Pope.


    Over the years, countless gifted yers from the Storm Church entered the trials, yet none had ever breached all its stages.


    Despite the fervent discussions among the bishops, Pope Xitell, standing at the forefront, remainedposed.


    "Enough," he began, "Let''s not discuss these inconsequential matters. Regardless of how far this young man progresses, it holds no significance for our Storm Church. He isn''t one of ours. His current ss attributes have no bearing on us."


    Upon the Pope''s words, the surrounding bishops promptly bowed in respect, then quieted down to focus intently on the scene projected in front of them.


    Standing beside Pope Xitell, Valerie shook her head, "Originally, when I received reports from the capital iming Galewind had led the Devil Elite Team to sessfully drive an actual Devil back to the abyss, I was somewhat skeptical. But now, it seems that information might indeed be true."


    Xitell, gazing at John''s image on the screen, had a peculiar glint in his eyes.


    "We mustn''t underestimate this young man''s power. Even I might not be his match. The great god of storm has shown me the way: we can only be allies with this young man, never enemies."


    Valerie spoke gravely, "Even you cannot defeat him? Could it be that Galewind truly has be unparalleled in this world?"


    Pope Xitell slowly shook his head, expressing a hint of helplessness. "In our world, there are countless deities. The great god of storm is not the mightiest among them. We, as his followers, have consistently failed to live up to his expectations. Without spreading our faith, few powerful beings are inclined to join our cause..."


    "During my prayers yesterday, I received a divine revtion. The day when the abyss will engulf everything is fast approaching. The Godyer Continent might soon be consumed by unending warfare... This is why we must rally all the strength we can muster to ensure our own survival."


    "This young man before us may very well have entered the domain of demi-gods. If we can foster good rtions with him, he may yet bring unexpected blessings to the Storm Church."


    Valerie nodded gravely. "No wonder you bestowed the trial guide upon Galewind. You aimed to form an alliance." She then gazed back at the projection of John and remarked with admiration, "Such a young demi-god is truly beyond belief."


    Suddenly, Pope Xitell turned to her, his voice low. "I''ve heard that this young man, much like those who''ve recently changed their ss within our church, hails from an unknownnd?"


    Valerie confirmed, "Yes, but Galewind seems to be an anomaly among them. From the moment of his appearance, he disyed a prowess that set him apart from other yers of that unknown origin."


    "The Empire''s higher echelons have investigated this matter. However, these individuals from the unknown keep their movements so covert that it''s impossible to glean any useful information. Each seems to possess the ability to return to their homnd whenever they wish. This power doesn''t exhibit the usual fluctuations of spatial abilities. It appears to be a method far beyond ourprehension."


    Pope Xitell fell silent, his expression as tranquil as still water.


    Yet, the flicker in his eyes revealed that beneath his serene exterior, a storm raged within.


    ...


    Inside the trial zone.


    When John''s silhouette emerged again, he had arrived at the second challenge.


    [System Notification: Commencing the second stage of the Twelve Trials of the Hero: Thunderous Maze.]


    Gazing at the three passages that materialized before him, John fell deep into contemtion.


    The name ''Thunderous Maze'' suggested that this second stage might not demandbat but rather require solving a puzzle.


    Such stages were, ironically, less favorable to John.


    Against a straightforward enemy, he could rely on his sheer strength to plow through.


    But when it came to puzzles, all of John''s astounding abilities seemed moot.


    He would have to rely solely on his wit.


    He flipped open the trial guide in his hand.


    The description for the second stage was crisply detailed.


    The Thunderous Maze was a uniquebyrinth constructed within a subspace, permeated with the element of thunder.


    Every step taken meant enduring a jolt of electric agony.


    The maze offered three entrances, yet only one led to the true exit.


    Furthermore, the paths within the maze constantly shifted.


    Should one inadvertently step into a cul-de-sac, they''d instantly trigger a thunderstorm explosion.


    Many trialists before John had experienced the engulfing sensation of such storms.


    Their descriptions of that excruciating pain were vividly chronicled in the trial guide.

 Chapter 343 Chapter342-The Puzzle Begins

    "(Godyer Continent, Year 328, the 32nd Papal Candidate of Storm Church, Tanros): Trust me, sessors, never ignite the thunderstorm, no matter the cost. I''ll never forget that agony in this lifetime."


    "(Godyer Continent, Year 1630, the 45th Papal Candidate of Storm Church, Vigour): The advice from my predecessors was invaluable, yet regrettably, I still stumbled into a dead end. I assumed that as a storm attribute yer, I''d be immune to any thunderous force. I was wrong."


    "(Godyer Continent, Year 2800, the 54th Papal Candidate of Storm Church, Rnd): Damn, that electric shock nearly killed me. Stepping out of the Thunderous Maze, I felt as roasted as the wholembs they sell on the streets."


    ...


    Past trialists, one after another, penned their sentiments upon enduring the strike of the thunderstorm within the annotations for the Thunderous Maze challenge.


    From their words alone, John could almost feel the depths of their torment.


    Gently stroking his chin, he contemted the three passages in front of him.


    By the looks of it, this maze was not something just anyone could withstand.


    ording to the trial guide, numerous obstacles resided within the Thunderous Maze, each presenting a unique puzzle.


    Only by solving the riddles and producing the correct answers could one pass the obstacles.


    Fail to do so, and you''d be teleported directly to a dead-end.


    John skimmed through the described paths from previous trialists, only to find that none of their routes matched.


    The guide explicitly mentioned the importance of initial choices.


    If one picks the correct path at the outset, fewer challenges will be encountered.


    Essentially, the puzzle starts from the very first step.


    Deep in thought, John tried to recall strategies he employed in past games when faced with simr puzzle scenarios.


    The key was to keenly observe the surroundings, search for distinct clues, piece them together, and discern a hidden pattern.


    Stepping forward, he began to search for clues around the passages.


    He quickly noticed that the walls of each passage in the Thunderous Maze bore engraved symbols.


    Each symbol differed; some depicted lifelike warriors, some showcased lightning patterns, and yet others were merely crude lines sketched haphazardly.


    John''s brow furrowed, attempting to assemble these symbols mentally.


    However, no matter how he tried tobine them, no clear message emerged.


    It seemed as if these symbols held no significance, appearing more like whimsical doodles of the one who designed this stage.


    But was that really the case?


    John refused to believe that the creator of the maze, the god of storm, would be so frivolous.


    Every move of a deity was fraught with profound intent.


    The faint stormy divine power embedded within these patterns further confirmed John''s suspicions.


    No deity would whimsically imbue their doodles with divine power.


    This solemn touch indicated that these symbols undoubtedly shared a connection.


    John decided to change his approach, trying tobine the meaning and design of each symbol.


    After deep contemtion, an idea began to form.


    Re-examining the notes of other trialists in the trial guide, he noticed that many had observed these symbols.


    Yet, no matter how they spected, they couldn''t extract any useful information.


    It was important to remember that the trialists who came before John were prime papal candidates of the Storm Church.


    In terms of intellect, they would hardly be inferior to John.


    If none had discerned the pattern behind these symbols, it suggested that an external force was needed to unveil their true form.


    Thus, John extended his hand, gently pressing it against the symbols.


    As the energy from within him began to seep in, the once dormant symbols abruptly lit up.


    John''s eyes sparkled with realization.


    So, they indeed required energy to activate?


    He amplified the energy flow, and the glow of the symbols intensified, eventually breaking free from the wall''s confines, suspended in mid-air.


    John withdrew his hand, taking two steps back.


    Astonishingly, the symbols which had detached from the wall began merging in mid-air, ultimately forming three distinct faces.


    The one on the left grinned broadly, the right one bore a deste expression, while the center remained emotionless.


    So... what did this mean?


    John felt as if his brain cells were burning furiously.


    Even though he had discovered how to activate the symbols, he was entirely clueless about what these three faces signified.


    There was no exnation in the trial guide either.


    After all, no trialist before John had ever activated these symbols.


    ording to John''s spection, to activate these symbols, one would need energy equivalent to storm divine power, the power of a deity.


    How could a mere mortal possess such prowess?


    It''s usible that prior trialists had tried to channel their energy, but due to the inferior quality, it had no effect.


    Without guidance from predecessors, John had to fathom this on his own.


    He stared intently at the three faces, each representing an entrance.


    Logically, theughing face would likely correspond to the correct passage, as only the right path would bring about such heartyughter.


    But there was something eerie about this smiling face to John; it almost bore a schadenfreude tinge.


    Hence, he immediately ruled out the leftmost passage.


    This left him with the center and the right to consider.


    After careful thought, John decided to trust the Fate''s Choice.


    With a flip of his right hand, a gold coin materialized.


    "Heads for the center, tails for the right," John murmured, tossing the coin into the air.


    The gold coinnded on the back of his hand, revealing its tails.


    That settled it. He would take the path marked by the sorrowful face.


    Without hesitation, John strode confidently into the chosen passage.


    He had always had faith in his luck.


    After all, ever since he started ying Godyer, misfortune had never touched him.


    Even when he was betrayed and trapped within the Godyer Temple, facing a fate that usually meant starting over, John''s luck had turned the tables.


    This twist of fate even propelled him to be the Godyer, soaring to unprecedented heights.


    With a straightforward choice like this in front of him, what was there to fret over?


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Storm Church.


    The many bishops watching John participate in the trial all wore peculiar expressions. Making decisions by tossing a gold coin was certainly an unexpected move.


    "Symbols outside the Thunderous Maze can be activated?" murmured Pope Xitell, his wise eyes filled with astonishment.


    Before he became Pope, he too had partaken in the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    He had a vivid memory of the second stage, Thunderous Maze.


    Back then, Xitell had also noticed the symbols at the three passage entrances.


    No matter what he tried, he couldn''t discern any pattern or logic behind them.


    So, it required energy activation...


    When Pope Xitell saw John determining his choice by flipping a gold coin, he couldn''t help but twitch a smile at the corner of his lips.


    Having discovered the secret behind the symbols, why wouldn''t one give it more thought?


    Making a hasty choice like that seemed no different than blindly tossing the coin from the beginning.


    ...


    Inside the Thunderous Maze.


    After much contemtion, John chose the simplest way to decide and entered the far-left passage.


    After only a few steps, he noticed the thundering overhead began to subside, a subtle relief settling in his chest.


    It seemed he had chosen wisely.


    As he ventured further down the passage, shrouded by the element of thunder, bolts of lightning struck out at him with every step.


    However, to John, such lightning felt as trivial as a tickle; he felt nothing.


    Soon, he entered a vast, za-like space surrounded by towering stone walls.


    At the center stood an imposing, lifelike statue of a warrior.


    Drawing closer, John noticed the statue held a longsword in its grip, the de wreathed in a dance of electricity, as if being forged and refined by the thunder itself.


    This was not a stone-crafted sword; it was a genuine weapon.


    This, it seemed, was the first puzzle of the maze.


    The trial guidebook mentioned that only by solving such puzzles could one progress.


    John carefully examined the statue, noting five differently colored gems embedded within it.


    He recalled a riddle from the guidebook: each gem represented a color, and they had to be activated in the correct sequence.


    Upon closer inspection of the pedestal beneath the statue''s feet, he observed five corresponding indentations on the walls.


    He surmised that inserting the gems in the right order would break the seal.


    After pondering for a moment, John decided to give it a try.


    He first ced the red gem in the initial slot, followed by the yellow gem in the second.


    He then inserted the blue, green, and purple gems in session.


    This order was based solely on how the gems were arranged on the statue.


    The moment thest gem settled into its niche, the statue emitted a profound burst of electric energy.


    As the power radiated, the statue''s eyes began to move, taking on an eerie semnce of life.


    The seal on the sword began to dissolve, revealing a de shimmering with awe-inspiring arcs of lightning.


    Suddenly, the statue lunged forward, its sword of thunder transforming into a bolt of electricity, thrusting straight at John.

 Chapter 344 Chapter343-The Trapped Thunder Sprite

    Chapter 344 Chapter343-The Trapped Thunder Sprite


    John watched as the statue lunged directly at him.


    Channeling his psychic energy, he formed it into a radiant red de - the Divine Talent, Divine de thrusting forth.


    Before the statue''s assault couldnd, John effortlessly vanquished it.


    Ignoring the fallen shards of the giant statue at his feet, he moved forward.


    The defeated behemoth released a surge of energy, which was promptly absorbed into the gemden magic array.


    Ahead, as John hastened his steps, one after another, the imposing statues were swiftly defeated by him.


    From a spectator''s perch, the Pope watched as John blitzed through, leaving behind remnants of the stone behemoths, their energy swirling into the magic arrays.


    Beside him, Valerie, the city lord, curiously remarked, "This adventurer hasn''t noticed the peculiarities of those stone fragments. He could have easily bypassed these giants. After all, this level primarily involves deciphering puzzles."


    "If he continues this onught, the guardian of this level - responsible for the defeat of many adventurers - will be the final boss he faces!"


    A glint of wisdom shone in the Pope''s eyes.


    Turning to the City Lord, he slowly said, "Your Lordship, have you noticed the energy that this adventurer emits when he defeats the stone behemoths?"


    Upon hearing the Pope''s observation, Valerie''s gaze shifted to the scene of John''s conquests.


    Only then did she realize that every time John vanquished a guardian statue, a pure and subtle energy seeped into the stone colossus.


    He burst into heartyughter, "Ah, I see! This Galewind human assassin truly surprises me."


    John continued onward.


    Along the way, he abruptly noticed that the faces of these statues were initially expressionless.


    But as he delved deeper, faint scratch marks began to etch across their stony visages.


    These marks grew more pronounced, evolving into sorrowful expressions reminiscent of the sad face at the crossroads.


    Moreover, the energy didn''t dissipate; it instead flowed into the magic array.


    As John ventured further, a sprite, shimmering with electric luminescence, appeared before him.


    Scanning it with his data-driven vision, he drew a conclusion:


    [Thunder Sprite (Child of the Storm): Level 333!]


    [Attributes: ...]


    The sprite, radiant with electric brilliance, was surprisingly bound by chains.


    Its gaze at John was filled with resentment.


    Speaking in the ancientnguage of sprites, a trantion system ryed:


    "Sly follower of the Storm Church, you dare trespass into my domain? This will be your demise!"


    "You never anticipated that each statue you defeated would feed into my power, aiding me to break these chains."


    "Once I am free, I shall let you taste the torment I''ve endured."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    On that expressionless face of the sprite, there was now an undeniable smugness that John couldn''t help but notice.


    Unperturbed, John faced the chained sprite and with a simple snap of his fingers, a resounding explosion erupted.


    BOOM!


    Crackles and sparks!


    A vast explosion sounded from the chains binding the sprite.


    Within the deep blue-ck chains, tiny red glimmers began to appear.


    These glimmers, growing more concentrated, were met with John''s steady gaze, his eyes dancing with a hint of amusement as he observed the trapped sprite.


    The entire second level felt as if it had experienced a major earthquake.


    The once intact environment shattered, and only by the grace of some governing rule did it slowly coalesce.


    The Thunder Sprite, sensing the pure energy, trembled slightly, attempting to hasten its escape from the chains.


    Yet, it soon realized that the very electric essence within it was being devoured by these minuscule red glows.


    With a cry, the Thunder Sprite eximed:


    "Oh, no! Despicablepdog of the church!"


    This second-level boss couldn''t even utter a full sentence before being defeated by John.


    The reason for such an oue stemmed from John''s discovery that the energy within the statues he defeated was actually converging into the original magic array rather than dissipating.


    John, always one step ahead, had purposely infused a strand of energy into every statue he destroyed.


    This derived from one of his lesser-used Divine Skills, an ability considered rather insignificant:


    [Boom Seed (Divine Skill): Upon defeating a target, leave behind a seed. The more seeds umted, the greater the damage. A mere snap of your fingers will unleash an explosive work of art.]


    While the skill held value, its conditions for use were quite restrictive, hence it wasrgely neglected by John.


    After all, once you''ve defeated a target, was there really a need to nt a seed?


    Even if a boss had the power to resurrect, it would be once or twice at most.


    The umted damage wouldn''t be substantial.


    However, the Thunder Sprite unluckily became the test subject of this technique.


    Given the number of statues John had destroyed, thebined damage was so massive that even a deity would''ve been in awe, let alone the Thunder Sprite, a mere creature of kinship and not a true god.


    The lord of Storm City, who had been watching the battle, was utterly shocked.


    Before him stood a hero who, with just a snap of his fingers, had obliterated an ancient creature of godly lineage that was over three hundred levels strong.


    A shiver of dread ran down his spine, and turning to the Pope, he remarked:


    "Your Holiness, if this hero from the parallel world were to unleash such an attack upon our Storm City, the devastation would be..."


    The Pope''s eyes shimmered with wisdom, as if peering through the fabric of space and time. He gazed intently at John and then turned to address the Lord of Storm City:


    "Lord Valerie, you needn''t worry. In our vast continent, all forces adhere to one principle."


    Valerie, the Lord of Storm City, murmured in realization:


    "Conservation of Energy."


    Indeed, throughout the continent, among all races, this notion was universally recognized.


    Power has its limitations.


    sses like assassins might deal high damage but have low HP, while tanks possess high HP and attack power, but their agility iscking.


    This principle applies to races as well. Dragons, being apex beings, excel in almost all aspects, yet their reproductive ability is incredibly limited, making them the species with the lowest fertility on the main continent.


    The same applies to abilities.


    The initially flustered lord began to calm down as he assessed the drawbacks of the [Galewind] Hero''s skills, putting his concerns to rest.


    ...


    As the storm sprite met its demise before John, a pir of light manifested behind him. A system notification echoed:


    "[Twelve Trials of the Hero - Level Two: Thunderous Maze]pleted. Challenger, please be prepared. You will be transported to the next level in thirty seconds..."


    Stepping into the pir of light, John found himself in a magnificent pce, constructed of intricate enamel, glimmering crystal, and luminous ss.


    Within the pce, faint blue streaks of lightning danced chaotically.


    A game notification resounded in John''s mind:


    "[Twelve Trials of the Hero - Level Three: Thunder Pce] has begun!"


    As John pondered the nature of this challenge ¡ª whether it was a puzzle,bat, or something else entirely ¡ª a dazzling woman adorned in a splendid dress materialized before him.


    She radiated a holy glow, her hair the shade of pale blue, and her eyes a captivating amber hue.


    [Name: Ang (Lord of the Storm Pce)]


    [Title: Lord of the Storm Pce]


    [Level: 330]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Ang brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear and courteously said to John:


    "You''re the physician from Storm City, aren''t you? Hurry, my daughter can''t hold on much longer."


    [Quest: Heal Miss Annalina]


    John nced at the updated quest and mused aloud:


    "This level seems to be a role-ying quest. It might dy my speed-run strategy. I wonder if there''s a shortcut I could take."


    "He hopes to blitz through this trial, believing that the shorter the time taken toplete the trial, the greater the rewards."


    John followed the Pce Lord inside, marveling at the opulence.


    Precious gems and treasures were scattered all over the pce floors.


    Even the floor tiles were crafted from rare gemstones.


    Among the artifacts, there were leaves from the Life Tree of the Sprite n, Dragonfangs from colossal dragons, and a series of portraits depicting the sessive popes of the Storm Church, from the tenth to the neenth.


    A total of neen portraits were aligned in the grand hall, and from each emanated a subtle pulse of energy, signifying the work of court painters.


    A holy aura permeated the room.


    John eventually entered the innermost chamber where a delicate and petite girl, pale as porcin,y upon a grand bed adorned with feathers of the Divine Winged n.


    Upon closer inspection, John discerned:


    [Name: Annalina]


    [Level: 130]


    [ss: Storm Magus]


    [Attributes: ...]


    [Status: Cursed]


    Struck by the room''s opulence, John noted various rare herbs that, in the outside world, would be worth tens of thousands of gold coins each!


    Recalling his surroundings within the trial, John realized that he couldn''t take any of these items with him, otherwise, he''d be tempted to loot them all.


    Within the church, the elites watched as John progressed to the third challenge. Some bishops discussed among themselves:


    "Do you think this adventurer might clear the level so swiftly?"


    "In the past, anyone who made it to this level, barring Priests and Holy Emissaries, couldn''t directly heal the princess. Thus, there were no rapidpletions."


    "Exactly, he''s an assassin. The first two levels werebat scenarios, but purebat won''t suffice toplete this one."


    The Pope, with a look of keen interest, remarked:


    "I have a feeling this assassin might just breeze through it."

 Chapter 345 Chapter344-Mysterious Abyssal Curse, Curse Devouring Skill

    Chapter 345 Chapter344-Mysterious Abyssal Curse, Curse Devouring Skill


    Lying on the sickbed, Annalina blinked her innocent eyes at John.


    She parted her lips to speak but a sudden pain contorted her expression.


    John hurried to Annalina''s side. Ang quickly grabbed a bottle of Life Water from nearby, pouring its contents into Annalina''s delicate mouth.


    Struggling, Annalina consumed the Life Water.


    The tension in her furrowed brows eased, her body rxing as she gave John an apologetic smile.


    It was then that Ang began to exin: "During one of her adventures, my daughter discovered a stone statue. Upon touching it, she was afflicted like this. I''ve sought the help of various local healers, but none have been able to cure her. Desperate, I turned to the church for help."


    "Brave warrior, if you can aid my daughter, I will bestow this gift upon you."


    Ang produced a scroll. John nced at it, and a game prompt sounded:


    [Third Floor Exit Scroll, disappears after a single use.]


    Holding the scroll, John respectfully bowed to Ang and reassured her, "Fear not, fairdy, I am at your service."


    The thought of stealing the scroll never crossed John''s mind.


    While it might hasten hispletion time, his conscience would rebuke him.


    He wasn''t a yer of the Chaotic Evil alignment and wouldn''t stoop to such dishonorable deeds.


    Surveying the surroundings, Ang ced a miniature statue in front of John.


    It radiated an eerie aura.


    The material of the statue was enigmatic and terrifying, inducing heart-pounding fear.


    John squinted slightly, sensing an overwhelming dread emanating from the statue.


    The Abyss!


    The statue exuded the sinister, nausea-inducing aura of the abyss.


    John, eyes narrowing further, turned to Ang and inquired, "Where, fairdy, was this statue discovered?"


    Ang seemed lost in memory as she spoke with difficulty, "My daughter mentioned she found it in a forest. Nearby, it seemed, was a Fragment of Sacred Healing Authority. Hero, I have a map here. The forest is teeming with thunder beasts. If you decide to go, please be cautious."


    John understood the quest''s process: venture into the forest, locate the Fragment of Sacred Authority, and heal the young Annalina. Only then would the quest be consideredplete.


    However, John took a different approach.


    He approached Annalina, who was grimacing in difort, and from his hand emanated a radiant holy light:


    [Divine Purification (Divine Skill): A celestial boon from the holy angels. Cooldown: 72 hours, Consumes 2000 MP. Can cleanse curses, diseases, gues, bleeding, and other debuffs.]


    Indeed, John possessed this skill!


    In these Twelve Trials of the Hero, he wasn''t afraid of failing toplete them swiftly.


    As the holy radiance enveloped Annalina, a sinister ck mist manifested around her.


    But uponing into contact with the pure light, it vaporized, gradually dissipating.


    Ang looked on in astonishment!


    Was this even possible in the trial?


    Wasn''t the quest to journey into the forest and find the Fragment of Sacred Authority before lifting the curse?


    How could this be?!


    The Lord of Storm City, who was observing the scene, was taken aback, eximing bluntly, "Holy shit!"


    With shock evident in his eyes, the Lord of Storm City turned to the Grand Archbishop beside him, questioning with uncertainty, "Your Holiness, isn''t this adventurer from [Galewind] an assassin? Why is he using a priest''s skill here?"


    "How is the principle of equivalent exchange on our continent not applicable to this adventurer?!"


    A hint of embarrassment crossed the Pope''s face.


    However, clearing his throat, he addressed the Lord of Storm City, "Lord, there''s no need for rm. Ancient texts speak of such urrences. It''s entirely possible for one to master two distinct abilities."


    The bishops nearby had looks of sudden realization, "Truly, His Holiness the Pope is profoundly knowledgeable."


    However, internally, the Pope was in turmoil, "Why? How can one person possess two such powers, and these abilities... they feel god-tier to me!"


    "It can''t be, it can''t be, this must be a dream!"


    "Oh, almighty god of storm, this has to be an illusion, right?"


    ...


    Inside the room, as John continued his healing, the curse on Annalina had beenpletely dispelled.


    Moreover, the young girl''s body, tormented by the curse, slowly began to recover.


    With her lips slightly parting, she whispered, "Thank you."


    She then drifted into a peaceful sleep, enveloped in boundless warmth, as if resting upon a cloud, her breathing bing steady.


    John turned to the astonished Ang and began, "Um, fairdy, I..."


    The shock on Ang''s face slowly faded, no longer the poised elegance she once held.


    As if having seen a monster, she hurriedly handed John the clearance item, urging, "Leave, leave, here''s the item."


    John scratched his head in embarrassment.


    [Item: Twelve Trials of the Hero - Level Three Escape Scroll]


    [Type: Consumable, disappears after one use]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Note: Woah, woah, woah! An actual Hero who bypassed the main quest to obtain this item. Even the Lord of the Storm Pce thinks you''re a monster.]


    John nced at the note, even the system was mocking him.


    Well, what can he do?


    With many Divine Skills at his disposal, he was simply that powerful!


    With a sense of resignation, as he prepared to use the scroll, he waved goodbye to the sleeping little girl and the mesmerizingly mature Ang, and activated the scroll.


    Ang stepped forward, presenting the mysterious statue to John, "Sir Hero, I offer this statue as a token of my gratitude for saving my daughter."


    John took the statue, and system data appeared:


    [Name: Abyssal Summoning Statue]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Usage Condition: To be developed!]


    [Note: It will prove useful when you need it.]


    [Can it be taken out of the trial: Yes!]


    After receiving the statue, John nodded in appreciation to Ang standing nearby.


    The fact that this statue could be taken out of the trial intrigued him.


    It seemed that the ''Twelve Trials of the Hero'' had a profound connection with the Abyss.


    He wondered if, as he delved deeper, this connection would be unraveled.


    Outside, the gathered clergy, including bishops and priests, surrounded the Pope, bombarding him with questions, "Your Holiness, why wasn''t this statue given to others whopleted the challenge?"


    "Your Holiness, has there been an error in our challenge?"


    "Look at this [Galewind] contestant. He isn''t following the designed challenge rules."


    Listening to the continuous chatter, the Pope felt mentally drained.


    Even though he had witnessed countless surprising events, today''s two trials had entirely redefined his perceptions.


    However, as the wise Pope, he couldn''t let his subordinates know that he was as baffled as they were.


    It would tarnish his image.


    Clearing his throat, a formidable aura emanated from him, and he spoke with authority, "Silence! Objects from the third level have been taken out before. From the tenth to the neenth Pope, all have taken something. It''s just that you were unaware."


    With the Pope''s deration, everyone quieted down, their eyes fixed intently on the screen.


    As the Pope saw the crowd''s focus shift to the screen, his own curiosity led his gaze there as well.


    His pupils constricted upon seeing a new portrait next to those of the tenth to neenth Popes.


    It was a portrait of John.


    A myriad of thoughts flickered in the Pope''s eyes, as if connecting countless dots.


    With a heavy sigh, he finally murmured, "After millennia, is the Chosen One emerging again? I wonder if he can make it to the end."


    ...


    [Congrattions, yer, for reaching the fourth level of Twelve Trials of the Hero: Thunder Pursuit]


    [In thirty seconds, you will be ced on a racetrack. A Thunder Sprite will pursue and try to eliminate you!]


    [Endure for thirty minutes!]


    [Don''t get caught. Survive at all costs!]


    John surveyed his surroundings, finding himself within a vast maze.


    The setting bore a striking resemnce to the maze from the second level.


    Curiosity piqued, he gazed into the distance, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "Good heavens! Isn''t that the sprite trapped in the second level?"


    "Why is it here? Are the second and fourth levels connected?"


    This level seemed akin to the heart-pounding, fast-paced survival games.


    However, observing the sprite pursuing him, John noted its dim blue aura, even discerning its stats with ease.


    The sprite was injured, or perhaps still recovering.


    So, in this life-or-death pursuit, could it be...?


    A daring thought emerged in John''s mind.


    The levels in Twelve Trials of the Hero were interconnected!


    If he had realized this earlier, he would''ve nted even more of those bombs, ensuring the sprite wouldn''t even have a chance to revive.


    As John was lost in his thoughts, the system''s alert chimed:


    [Thunder Pursuit countdown: Prepare yourself, yer, for the deadly chase. Run for your life!]


    [3!]


    [2!]


    [1!]

 Chapter 346 345-When the Trial Goes Awry

    <h4>Chapter 346 Chapter345-When the Trial Goes Awry</h4>


    From the sidelines, Lord Storm, stroking his voluminous beard, chuckled heartily:


    "This level? Our Storm warriors can easily endure the thirty-minute chase by the Thunder Sprite."


    "In fact, I reached the exit portal in just seventeen minutes during my time."


    "I wonder how this young one named [Galewind] will fare."


    As the system''s countdown concluded, John burst forth, heading straight for the Thunder Sprite.


    A prominent question mark appeared over the sprite''s head ¨C wasn''t it supposed to be chasing him?


    The Thunder Sprite red angrily at the oing figure, and as John''s face became clear, a chilling realization seemed to dawn on it.


    It had been obliterated once in the Thunderous Maze, and it appeared that the perpetrator was this very individual approaching at breakneck speed.


    Desperately trying to muster an intimidating demeanor to ward off John, the Thunder Sprite was met with John channeling his spirit into a Divine de, surging towards it with incredible speed.


    Panicking, the Thunder Sprite darted away.


    John sensed the Thunder Sprite''s ever-increasing pace.


    Activating a speed boost, he pursued it even faster.


    As the Thunder Sprite touched a blue luminescent spot, its speed momentarily surged.


    During the chase, John spotted blue and red luminescent orbs around him.


    The blue orbs symbolized eleration while the red ones signified deceleration.


    These orbs kept emerging and blinking around him.


    This felt like an obstacle race, and John, with ghostly agility, dodged the red orbs and veered towards the blue ones, intensifying his chase.


    The bishops watching this spectacle were utterly dumbfounded:


    "Wasn''t this level supposed to be a tense escape from the Thunder Sprite until the thirty-minute mark, and then a quiet exit?"


    "Isn''t this Hero challenge meant to test a Hero''s strength, intelligence, courage, speed, and more?"


    "Why has the challenge morphed so bizarrely under this [Galewind] contestant? Where exactly did things go wrong?"


    They wanted to voice their myriad thoughts, but words eluded them.


    All their sentiments seemed to merge into one expression they couldn''t articte.


    Meanwhile, within the trial, John, while darting forward, shouted at the rapidly retreating sprite:


    "Stop running! Hold your ground!"


    The Thunder Sprite, dragging its battered form, shouted at John:


    "Messenger of the Church, I admit my fault! I won''t chase you in this trial. Just wait thirty minutes and then proceed to the next level."


    "Halt! Killing you still lets me pass. I aim for a speed run!"


    With that, John manifested his Divine de, wielding it with force, striking down at the Thunder Sprite.


    [Critical Hit! -1,600,000 damage!]


    A damage notification shed across John''s vision.


    The Thunder Sprite, reeling from the painful blow, hastened its pace.


    In the ancientnguage of the sprites, it roared:


    "Oh, Almighty Lord, if I''ve sinned, strike me down yourself!"


    "Do not let this monster torment me!"


    Upon hearing this, John''s mood soured.


    How dare this being,prised entirely of electricity,bel him ¨C a suave and humanlike yer ¨C as a monster?


    It was preposterous!


    With swift agility, John thrusted his de, and the Thunder Sprite teleported towards an areaden with blue orbs.


    However, just as it neared the blue orbs, they turned crimson.


    Propelled by its momentum, the Thunder Sprite crashed directly into the massive red orb.


    The ominous aura of John''s Divine de caught up, piercing straight into the elemental body of the Thunder Sprite.


    The red energy orb''s decelerating effect drastically slowed down the Thunder Sprite.


    Though its mind was quick, its body couldn''t respond in time.


    The de dug into it, slowly draining its electric essence.


    Startled, the Thunder Sprite hastily pulled the de out, feeling an overwhelming sense of weakness.


    Its once-bright blue glow had now dimmed further.


    Watching the Thunder Sprite''s fading form, John secretly rejoiced.


    A few more blows and this Thunder Sprite would be finished. Surely he''d then pass this level.


    Meanwhile, Lord Storm, witnessing [Galewind] aka John, hunting down the Thunder Sprite, remembered how he himself had managed to reach the next teleport point in seventeen minutes while evading the Thunder Sprite.


    And here was John, turning the tables entirely. It felt like a p to his face.


    He had bragged about his seventeen-minute mark, but now he felt as foolish as a jester.


    The Thunder Sprite''s elemental form surged with immense energy.


    It decided to stop fleeing, ready to have a decisive battle with this "monster".


    A fair duel was about tomence!


    Greeting the Thunder Sprite was a massive de strike.


    With John''s built-up power behind the blow, the burgeoning battle spirit of the Thunder Sprite discovered it couldn''t withstand the onught.


    It wanted to flee!


    Yet, the Thunder Sprite realized that escape was impossible.


    The surrounding space seemed chained, entirely under control.


    Only at this moment did the Thunder Sprite discern that its body was paralyzed!


    As a creature of electrical essence, it was naturally immune to paralysis, unless...


    The Thunder Sprite eximed in rm:


    "Divine Talent!"


    Its response came in the form of a de piercing through its form.


    The electrical energy within the Thunder Sprite scattered across the ground as it strained its eyes towards John, its vision gradually blurring.


    John withdrew his de.


    [Congrattions to the yer for ying the Mythical Being: Thunder Sprite!]


    Following this, a beam of light emerged, and the surrounding track began to fade to grey.


    A voice echoed in John''s mind:


    [Congrattions yer [Galewind] on your first kill of a Mythical Being. You''ve earned the Godyer Continent reward: Lightning Resistance +1000!]


    Hearing the announcement, John was taken aback.


    These Mythical Beings could actually increase his own resistances.


    In the game, resistance was crucial.


    If one''s resistance was enhanced to terrifying levels, others would struggle to break through their defense.


    But before he could delve deeper into these thoughts, the adjacent teleportation circle whisked him away.


    [Twelve Trials of the Hero: Fifth Trial Unlocked - Clues from the Abyss!]


    John materialized atop a small town. ncing around, he noticed every being was proficient in lightning magic or associated with electrical attributes in some way.


    Their current state was deeply unsettling.


    They seemed like marites, their faces bearing numb expressions.


    As John studied them closely, they suddenly turned to gaze upon him, all at once.


    The chilling, vacant stares forced him to take a few steps back.


    There were no hints for this trial, only the title "Clues from the Abyss" indicated anything.


    At that moment, the peculiar stone statue within John''s inventory flickered briefly before dimming.


    Navigating through the town, John attempted to converse with the locals.


    Yet, they behaved as if he was invisible, tantly disregarding his presence.


    As John ventured deeper into the town, whether it was the butcher slicing meat in the shop or the tailor embroidering in the store, all converged, emerging onto the central path.


    They proceeded as if on a pilgrimage, moving forward in a ritualistic manner, kneeling with each step.


    John beckoned to a pig-faced butcher in front of him, eliciting no response.


    Then, swiftly, he deployed a Divine de strike.


    Upon the butcher''s demise, a surge of dark energy emanated from the corpse.


    The nearby townsfolk, upon seeing the lifeless body, hurried over, greedily consuming the emerging ck energy.


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Energy from the abyss that maniptes the soul... Intriguing. I wonder where they''re headed. This trial seems to be centered on decryption."


    Filled with curiosity, John followed the local crowd.


    Amidst the gathering, he sensed an eerie aura and immediately took to the sky for a better view.


    Gazing down upon the assembly, he was struck with rm.


    The people moved in no discernible order or rhythm.


    Yet, from their chaotic paths, John discerned that the spots where they knelt formed an intricate rune ¨C an Abyssal Rune, a summoning magic array!


    It was a power drawn straight from the abyss!


    This energy, amassing upon the people, once the rune was fully drawn, what might transpire?


    Surely, an uncontroble force would burst forth.


    Casting his gaze toward the horizon, John noticed a gathering storm.


    He raced towards it with utmost urgency.


    When he arrived, he was met with the sight of a dpidated church.


    Inside, an emaciated old man stood guard, his skin clinging tightly to his bones.


    He staunchly defended the battered door behind him.


    From behind the door echoed a relentless pounding ¨C as if some monstrous entity sought escape.


    With each battering, the old man seemed to wilt further, as if his very bones were shattering.


    Upon closer inspection, John''s eyes widened in astonishment at the old man''s data:


    [Name: Vincent.Xitell.Bonger]


    [Level: 300]


    [ss: Cathedral Priest]


    A level 300 Cathedral Priest!


    It was astounding.


    To find such a formidable entity in this remote town, something was undeniably amiss.


    John approached the elderly figure. Bonger turned to him, voice trembling, "My child, the abyss outside has invaded. I fear I cannot hold out much longer."


    From beyond the screen, Xitell, the Pontiff, and Valerie, the city lord, watched the scene.


    With profound reverence, the Pontiff removed his crown and saluted the figure in the screen, whispering softly, "Thank you for your sacrifices against the abyss, Grandfather."

 Chapter 347 346-The Hidden Sixth Layer!

    <h4>Chapter 347 Chapter346-The Hidden Sixth Layer!</h4>


    The elder''s clouded eyes were fixed on John, and in that moment, John stood in silent wait.


    Even though this was within the [Twelve Trials of the Hero] trial, where everything was not truly alive but mere fragments of time, turned into a trial by the Abyss game, the sentiment was real.


    A man may die, but his spirit endures forever.


    John deeply respected this notion, willing to extend his time within the trial out of reverence.


    The old man slowly ambled to a wooden chair nearby.


    His pace was sluggish, each step taken with a limp.


    Still, John waited patiently, showing no hint of impatience.


    Having settled into the chair, the elder addressed John, "My child, do you understand the Abyss?"


    Upon hearing this, John recounted his experiences.


    The elder''s brows rose briefly in surprise when John mentioned how, upon his earliest memory, he was meant to be sacrificed.


    But he maintained his grave demeanor and continued, "Child, you don''t truly understand the Abyss. What you''ve seen is merely its surface, including what we''re experiencing now."


    "I have ventured into the depths of the Abyss before," the elder''s voice trailed off as he lost himself in memories.


    His murky eyes fixated intently on the constantly thudding forbidden door.


    From him emanated a peculiar, profound aura of wisdom and mystery.


    When John felt this presence, rms rang inside him.


    Having been in by gods multiple times, John recognized this enigmatic energy as a potential threat to him.


    Just as suddenly, the elder retracted his aura.


    The fact that such power resided within the frail shell of this aged being caught John off guard.


    A level 300 individual, one seemingly on the verge of life''s end, yet possessing such sealed might, earned John''s newfound respect.


    With his clouded gaze, the elder said, "There are two paths before you, and I offer you a choice."


    "The first path: in the town, find the house at its very heart. Within it lies a sacred potion. Distribute it among the vigers, and you shall pass this trial."


    Interrupting, John inquired, "And the second path?"


    The elder briefly gestured to the stone door behind him.


    As John attempted to focus on the door, he found himself unable to maintain his attention on it for long, even though he himself was nearing a demigod constitution.


    Such a scenario suggests interference from beings of a higher dimension; otherwise, this situation would be impossible.


    The elder opened his mouth, addressing John, "Young man, the second path is to step through this door and enter the sixthyer. There, you will encounter a distincttter half of the Twelve Trials of the Hero."


    John was taken aback. What? Two paths in this trial? He had nevere across such information before.


    Meanwhile, the Lord of Storm City, watching from a screen, spoke with a hint of reproach to the Pope, "Mister Pope, the Storm Church has cooperated with my Storm City for so long. Howe I wasn''t informed that there are two paths in the [Twelve Trials of the Hero], both leading to thepletion?"


    Upon seeing the eerie wooden door, the Pope immediately activated the storm energy in his hands.


    Beams of Holy Light descended upon the bishops and the church''s elites, rendering them unconscious.


    Some of the clergy tried to resist the Holy Light from seeping into them, but the Pope calmly reassured, "This is the Lost Formation; it causes no harm."


    Upon hearing this, the elites allowed the Holy Light to prate them without fear.


    As the ruler of Storm City, the Pope had no reason to deceive his own.


    Only four Cardinals remained conscious, and some blurry figures began to materialize within the church.


    The Lord of Storm City, upon recognizing the vague figures, eximed, "The thirteen council members of the Empire!"


    The Pope then conjured a barrier, with storm energy enveloping the surroundings.


    The Lord of Storm City did not resist or counter the barrier; he sensed that its purpose was merely to prevent prying eyes.


    The Pope turned to the city''s lord with an apologetic expression, "Mister Lord, do you truly understand the [Twelve Trials of the Hero]?"


    Upon hearing this, Valerie felt a surge of displeasure.


    However, he considered his rise to power through military merit, and his lineage, which, including his parents and ancestors,cked a powerful legacy.


    His family in the Storm Nation was merely of silver nobility.


    They weren''t even of the golden nobility and had no ess to the core council of the empire.


    All the ancient knowledge he possessed had been acquired over the years.


    He fixed a curious gaze on the Pope and asked, "What do you mean by those words?"


    With a wise glint in his eyes, the Pope addressed the Lord of Storm City, "There were things, in the past, that you could remain unaware of, Lord Valerie. Even if you knew, you couldn''t change them."


    "But now, after witnessing this scene, I must share a tale with you."


    "Ten thousand years ago, traces of the Abyss were discovered in Storm City. These were remnants of the Dark God''s pawns. Our entire continent seemed cursed, with signs of the Abyss appearing in every race andnd."


    "Back then, the eleventh Pope, under the title of Filtr Crown, ventured into the Abyss."


    "Together with God Seeds from several advanced races, he constructed forbidden zones, what outsiders refer to as trials, to suppress the emerging portals from the Abyss."


    Lord of Storm City, Valerie, eximed in horror, "So all of this... is the Abyss..."


    Xitell silently looked towards the ethereal figures of the thirteen council members of the Empire.


    An elderly man with a snowy beard spoke gently, "Child, you''re right. On the surface, passing a trial only grants a fraction of power, a certain capability to diminish the Abyss''s influence. But it cannot eradicate its essence. The initial pact was too restrictive, only allowing the young to embark upon it, and they weren''t of a high rank."


    "With each step, they weakened the Abyss, granting our continent a fleeting peace."


    Stunned, Valerie stammered, "Then, what if [Galewind] directly confronts the Abyss?"


    There was a saying in the continent, a taboo amongst all races:


    "When you gaze long into the Abyss, the Abyss also gazes into you."


    The Abyss was uncontroble.


    Many races perished fighting it in the past. It represented the greatest terror of the age.


    All these tales underscored the Abyss''s power, a force of annihtion, mysterious and terrifying.


    And now, before them stood an entity, [Galewind], who sought to gaze into the Abyss.


    The Pope heaved a sigh, "Back in the day, many experts coborated to predict an oue. During the Abyss''s aberration, a Chosen One would emerge, leading us to triumph over the Abyss."


    "The initial stages of the Twelve Trials of the Hero merely filtered some contenders.


    If they didn''t meet the standards, they would progress through superficial levels, gradually weakening the Abyss.


    A few prodigies ventured in but met their demise."


    "Only nine from the Church survived. They were the twelfth to the neenth Popes, including my grandfather."


    "When he emerged, the Abyss revolted. He chose to confine himself within the trial, guarding the Abyss, preventing it from breaking out."


    "And descending upon our world..."


    Stunned, Valerie murmured, "When you gaze long into the Abyss, the Abyss also gazes into you..."


    He looked at the choice made by John in the projection.


    John stood before the enigmatic gateway. An iprehensible, imperceptible force hinted that behind this doory elements beyond his control.


    But with it, the potential to be stronger.


    With resolute action, John dered his choice to the elderly figure. Takingrge strides, he approached the door, and a system notification echoed in his ears:


    [Warning! yer Galewind has activated a hidden level of the Twelve Trials of the Hero!]


    [Unknown perils lie within, an endless realm of horror, where ughter, death, and destruction are the norms...]


    [The Seven Levels beneath the Abyss!]


    [Rewards will be significantly increased, with a chance to obtain god-tier items, equipment, and more...]


    [Would you like to enter this hidden level?]


    John steadied himself, thinking that the most formidable threat inside could only be god-tier beings, those Dark Gods.


    Coupled with his hidden ss: Godyer, this concealed level seemed tailored for him, with no room for retreat.


    To him, this trial paled inparison to his initial challenges.


    He adjusted his pain threshold, allowed his depleted MP to regenerate, and, after consuming a boosting potion, resolutely stepped in.


    Outside the screen, the thirteen council members watched John enter, their figures gradually fading away.


    The Pope, meanwhile, looked at the old guardian standing by the dpidated church.


    His eyes held aplex emotion.


    His grandfather, once a prodigious talent, had be a shadow of his former self after venturing into the Abyss, his progression stalled.


    His rise in rank was merely a result of the passage of time.


    Growing up, the Pope had been regaled with tales of his grandfather''s exploits.


    Could this assassin, [Galewind], achieve what his own grandfather couldn''t?


    Deep within, the Pope held onto a sliver of hope, wishing that Galewind could seed.


    Too many prodigies had fallen into this mysterious Abyss, perishing in the concealed trial.


    In his younger years, he wasn''t even chosen to enter, a mockery to someone who aspired to surpass his legendary grandfather.


    But none of that mattered.


    The Abyss was the enemy of the continent and their lineage.


    The elder at the entrance, with a glimmer of rity in his eyes, whispered, "May the Almighty Lord watch over you, child."

 Chapter 348 347-Gathering Place of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 348 Chapter347-Gathering ce of Sin</h4>


    As John stepped into the hidden level, the disy watched by Lord Valerie of the city began to pixte, resembling snowkes.


    The Pope beside him remarked, "The hidden levels, influenced by the Abyss, elude our observation. We can only rely on fragmented information passed down from our predecessors."


    Lord Valerie was no stranger to the Pope''s words; after all, anything connected with the Abyss was steeped in profound sin and foreboding.


    At that moment, John ventured into the sixthyer.


    After a dy, the system notification finally chimed in:


    [yer Galewind has entered the Dungeon of Sin.]


    John surveyed his surroundings.


    The dim environmentcked the illuminating features of the previous trials.


    The entirety of the trial was shrouded in darkness, with arcane and mysterious runes casting eerie glows, creating a strange atmosphere.


    The ground was teeming with spiders, venomous snakes, and other dark, fallen creatures.


    It felt viscous and crowded underfoot, as though stepping on a massive chunk of fleshy matter.


    The air was thick with the stench of decay and mold.


    John had to reduce his olfactory senses to fifty percent just to make it bearable.


    Everywhere he looked, there were droppings from various creatures.


    Even with John''s mental fortitude, he couldn''t help but be repulsed by the setting of this level.


    It was no wonder that regr creatures always shunned the Abyss; anyone would find this environment intolerable.


    [Name: Fallen Pigman]


    [Race: Humanoid!]


    [Level: 200]


    ...


    A swarm of lesser creatures charged towards John.


    A faint smirk appeared on his lips ¨C these creatures would be perfect for honing his Divine de proficiency.


    His Divine de was already at level seven, and it was nearing its next upgrade.


    As John plunged into the swarm, his de danced wildly, leaving a trail of blossoming arcs.


    ncing at the Fallen Pigmen, the corners of his mouth curled further.


    This was too easy. Against these creatures, under the protection of his god-tier defense skills and with a level difference of over a hundred, they couldn''t even breach his defenses.


    However, as John continued to reap the souls with his de, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The umting souls forced John to keep shing, but he soon realized that his condition was changing.


    ncing at his status, he was startled to find:


    [Mental Contamination: 0.001%]


    Being an adept gamer, John could easily discern when his current state differed from the usual.


    His current status indicated a unique form of spiritual contamination.


    As John gazed at his own spiritual contamination level, he remarked with a hint of surprise, "I''ve been spiritually tainted. These creatures, even in death, can affect me!"


    His thoughts drifted to the elder he had just met: the 300-level Church Priest, Bonger.


    No wonder he had initially given John an uneasy feeling.


    With his emaciated, skeletal frame, it dawned on John: Bonger had been tainted too.


    As for the degree of this contamination, whether or not he''d end up resembling Bonger ¡ª neither human nor ghost ¡ª if that was the effect of the taint, he''d rather die.


    But then, John thought, he was a yer.


    At worst, death would result in some numerical loss. But the strain this contamination ced on one''s psyche was too severe!


    John pressed on through the prison.


    The thick stench of malevolence assaulted his nostrils.


    A massive lump of grotesque flesh loomed before him, apanied by an array of food items: high-calorie, high-fat dishes.


    These mounds of food towered over him, reaching heights of ten meters or more, and beside them, a giant was voraciously devouring the spread.


    Staring at the figure in front of him, its body engorged with fat to the point that its folds cascaded down like ripples on water, stained with grease, a realization struck John.


    The ground he''d been treading upon seemed to be made of this very creature''s fatty flesh.


    It was like a massive vat for storing fat.


    Feeling nauseated, John''s gaze remained fixed on the creature. A name shed in his eyes:


    [Apostle of Gluttony: An offspring of the Abyssal Original Sin, Gluttony!]


    [Level: 300]


    [Attributes: ¡­]


    Reading further, just the defense alone was an astounding hundred thousand.


    Additionally, there was a note indicating it could enhance life regeneration through consumption.


    "The Seven Deadly Sins? The Abyss!" John eximed.


    Being well-versed in the lore of various games, he recognized that the Seven Deadly Sins in some narratives represented the seven mortal sins of mankind: Gluttony, Envy, Greed, Wrath, Lust, Sloth, and Pride.


    These sins, initially referenced in ancient texts, were the very essence of human negative emotions.


    Only upon encountering this Apostle of Gluttony did John recall that when he first entered this level, the minor creatures he had faced were pig-headed beings or massive insects and spiders.


    Seven levels, representing the Seven Deadly Sins. Is this abyssalyer the sin of Gluttony?


    The hidden seven levels suggested as much.


    John watched as the Apostle of Gluttony ate, striking the stone door with its massive palm.


    A sly smile crept onto John''s lips.


    While its defense was high, its attack power wasughably low in his data.


    For an assassin like him, focused on burst damage, dealing with the Apostle of Gluttony should be a breeze.


    His Divine de pierced into Gluttony''s flesh, the digits shing:


    [Damage -10,000!]


    After several strikes, he realized the difficulty of breaking its defense was minimal.


    His Divine de, upgraded to level eight, could possibly break through with one hit.


    The Apostle of Gluttony, while being attacked by John, continued munching on its food.


    The inflicted damage couldn''t even match its recovery rate.


    It was as if John was merely tickling it!


    The creature seemed to regard John with disdain, viewing him as no more than an insect.


    John sheathed his Divine de and switched to another divine skill:


    [Fire Explosive Bomb (Divine Skill): A gift from the destiny of the me Mage. Cooldown 1 second, consumes 1 mana point. Each attack adds ayer of me. The target can dispel the me mark. The mark can stack infinitely. Damage 1000, me damage 10,000. Detonation can be triggered at will.]


    John equipped this rather niche skill.


    For an assassin like him, such stacking skills weren''t typically his main focus.


    But against the Apostle of Gluttony, this skill might just prove useful.


    Even at its first level, its defense was a staggering six hundred thousand, further enhanced with various resistance buffs, including a 20% reduction in damage from ded attacks. His own hits only did ten thousand damage.


    Barely scratching the surface, especially considering its recovery rate was far greater than the damage he inflicted.


    His only recourse was to rely on the method he used against the Thunder Sprite: stack the effects for one explosive attack.


    Thunder Sprite: Damn! Although I''m not human, you''re seriously trash!


    With its HP soaring to tens of millions, John embarked on the tedious yet satisfying task of stacking Fire Explosive Bombs.


    He would need at least a hundred thousand stacks.


    The Apostle of Gluttony, with its beady rat-like eyes, looked down at the puny human who had stopped attacking, instead casting a me mark on himself.


    The creature continued to eat leisurely, a smug glint appearing in its eyes.


    He was the manifestation of the abyssal malice, strengthened by the [Twelve Trials of the Hero].


    And, as long as he remained in the depths, the entrance to the abyss could not close, allowing their malevolent power to grow continually.


    Until the seal is broken, and they descend upon the continent, he, the Apostle of Gluttony, is the emissary of the sin of Gluttony.


    He knew just how powerful his god was.


    If he were to descend onto the continent, would his god grant him the title of a demigod? He smacked his lips, lost in thought...


    John observed the Apostle of Gluttony, who seemed to tantly ignore him, consumed in his meal, with a distant, almost vacant look in his eyes.


    Layer uponyer of marks began to stack, consuming just 1 point each.


    To John, this was akin to no expenditure at all.


    Simplifying the simplest task, he easily continued to stack the me marks.


    ...


    As the me marks increasingly oveid, John finally saw the glowing symbols emerge on Gluttony''s ten-meter-tall form, a slight smirk ying on his lips.


    "Art is an explosion!"


    With a resounding boom, the Apostle of Gluttony dropped the chicken leg he was holding, staring at his body being assailed by an overwhelming force.


    He let out a terrified howl:


    "Ulrasoka..."


    He frantically pped at the marks on his body.


    While he managed to extinguish some, there were far too many.


    John had made it foolproof.


    Even the ground was covered in me marks.


    John taunted with glee, "Weren''t you blocking the way? Fine, keep standing there. Let me show you what the ultimate attack feels like!"


    You took it lightly earlier, trying to extinguish the mes now? Toote!


    The me symbols, resembling tiny points of light, began connecting to form a massive shockwave, directly crashing into Gluttony''s corpulent form.


    Gluttony''s steps faltered, causing the ground to shake violently, making the entire level sway from the impact of his massive frame.


    John soared into the air, overseeing the spectacle.


    In the end, the Apostle of Gluttony, with eyes filled with resentment, looked up at John as his immense body began to descend slowly.


    A gleam of light emerged from his corpse.


    "Did he drop equipment?!"


    John approached to inspect, picking up some useless equipment, crafting scrolls, and the like.


    These could be listed for sale; every bit counts.


    The equipment dropped by Gluttony drew John closer for a more detailed look.

 Chapter 349 348-Unbeatable? You Haven’t Met Me Yet

    <h4>Chapter 349 Chapter348-Unbeatable? You Haven''t Met Me Yet</h4>


    [equipment: Heart of Gluttony]


    [Type: Rare]


    [Required Level for Equipping: 280]


    [HP +200,000, Maximum HP +10%, Recovery 10,000/s]


    [Special Effect: An item for igniting the God me]


    Outside, the archbishop, lost in deep contemtion, suddenly opened his eyes, sensing the surroundings with visible astonishment.


    "The power of the abyss has diminished, even if just slightly. Could that yer, [Galewind], truly be the Chosen One?"


    After retrieving the equipment, John didn''t immediately equip it.


    Instead, he fixated on the phrase about igniting the God me.


    Throughout his time in the game, John had been gathering various pieces of information.


    Every creature aspiring to ascend to godhood must undergo the step of igniting the God me.


    This rite of passage for the indigenous beings of the continent to rise to divinity is known, but the materials to ignite the God me are extremely rare.


    In his gaming experience, he hadn''t heard of anyone selling them.


    Yet, in the [Twelve Trials of the Hero] hidden trial, he stumbled upon one such material.


    Once the God me is ignited, one would essentially be a demigod.


    As a demigod,pared to regr yers, one could withstand the might of deities.


    Inbat, one wouldn''t need to rely on skills or items; their own realm of strength would suffice!


    As for whaty ahead, John had gleaned knowledge from the natives:


    To ignite the God me is to be a demigod.


    If, after igniting the God me, one nurtures a God Seed within, and then solidifies divine essence from within this seed, they would ascend to be a mythic entity of the continent!


    John hadn''t yet pondered the path after bing a demigod.


    He took things one step at a time, with his immediate focus on igniting the God me.


    In the game, no yer had ignited the God me, representing the vast divide between the leading pack and the pinnacle of yers.


    John murmured to himself at that moment:


    "Is it truly possible to gather all the items to ignite the God me within these Twelve Trials of the Hero?"


    Compared to his own bonuses and the act of igniting the God me, he felt utterly inferior.


    Yet, if he were to equip the Heart of Gluttony, he would never be able to use it as a sacrificial item. Thus, John chose not to wear it.


    Stepping over the body of the fallen Apostle of Sin, a system notification sounded:


    [Congrattions, yer: Galewind has reached the 7th level of the Twelve Trials of the Hero, Land of Still Waters (hidden trial).]


    Upon arriving at this level, John found no minor creatures. Instead, the ground was littered with corpses.


    Surveying the scene, a frown creased John''s forehead.


    Some of the bodies bore numerous wounds, none of which seemed fatal.


    It was as though the assant could have in these beings with a single blow but instead chose to torment them slowly.


    It felt sadistic.


    As John continued forward, he spotted a throne made of bones. From it, a dark shadow descended, making no sound.


    He scrutinized the figure before him, trying to discern its identity.


    An ugly, hunchbacked figure covered in specks of blood stood there, a long scythe in hand, its elongated tongue licking the de.


    The figure''s bloodshot eyes locked onto John and said, "You''re more handsome than I am. I''ll kill you."


    Hearing this, John was utterly baffled.


    "What? Being good-looking is a crime now?"


    "Is there now? No justice?"


    As John braced for the figure''s assault, the system''s scanning panel disyed:


    [Apostle of Envy: A product of the abyssal jealousy, this being hunts all who it perceives as superior.]


    [Level: 300]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John observed the Apostle of Envy, whose attributes seemed evenly distributed. Bnced, but not necessarily weak.


    While hecked a specific strength, his attack, defense, speed, recovery, and magical capabilities were all-rounded, making him a formidable adversary.


    Drawing forth his Divine de, John struck the Apostle of Envy. His Divine de had evolved:


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): With this skill, one can manifest a weapon based on their mind power. The weapon''s attributes depend on the skill level, yer''s level, and the yer''s mind power. The initial attributes of the Divine de are +1,000,000 damage, with a 30% critical hit rate.]


    Compared to his previous attack power, he now boasted a damage rating of one million.


    Paired with a critical hit, the potential damage was immense.


    The Apostle of Envy,cking the remarkable defense of the previous Apostle of Gluttony, took a substantial hit, losing a hundred thousand points from a single strike!


    With a 30% critical hit probability, statistically, out of ten strikes, three should be critical.


    But after attacking five times withoutnding a single critical hit, John couldn''t help but mock the odds.


    With his arm severed by John, the Apostle of Envy roared, "Your attacks are stronger than mine, I must kill you."


    [Ding! You are under the influence of the Power of Envy. Facing the Apostle of Envy, your damage output is reduced by 80%.]


    John was taken aback. A monster capable of reducing his attack power? How monstrous was this Apostle of Envy?


    Reduced by 80%? This gamey would demand the game''s system to weaken the Apostle of Envy; otherwise, it would be unyable.


    However, upon hearing a derisiveugh, John looked at the Apostle of Envy with a hint of pity.


    The Apostle of Envy burst intoughter, "Unexpected, wasn''t it? Those adventurers and monsters from this level never anticipated the ability of envy to change the rules. Every time I use it, your power diminishes. Hahaha..."


    "Don''t look at me with those pitiful eyes. I''ve had enough of that gaze. You''re nothing, barely a challenge."


    The Apostle of Envy lifted a seed, unting it with a triumphant swish, and said to John, "Once, an adventurer entered this level, thinking he could defeat me? Hrious!"


    "The God Seed he left behind has doubled my abilities. Haha."


    John gazed at the Apostle of Envy,ughing like a madman, as if he were watching a fool.


    Did he genuinely believe he had everything under control?


    With a look of pity, John spoke to the Apostle of Envy, "Brother, perhaps you should take a closer look at yourself."


    Stunned by John''s words, the Apostle of Envy looked down and saw his body dissipating into nothingness.


    He bellowed in disbelief, "Impossible! Impossible! Your powers can''t be this formidable, causing such a devastating bacsh against me."


    John let out a soft sigh, recalling the words of the Pope from long ago: every power on the Godyer continent adhered to the principle of energy conservation.


    Except for the high and mighty deities, all were mere ants.


    Yes, Apostle of Envy, you indeed are powerful. The strength of foes can be diminished at your whim, be it attack or defense. But at what cost?


    What was the price, Apostle of Envy?


    In that moment, as his form continued to fade, seemingly dispersed by an unseen force, the Apostle of Envy, realization dawning in his eyes, shouted at John, "You''re no god! How can you possess the power of deities?"


    John raised his Divine de and replied, "Unexpected, wasn''t it? This is just one of my many divine skills. You haven''t even witnessed the others."


    No matter how powerful the Apostle of Envy was, when confronted with John''s ORDER power, he was destined to vanish like smoke in the wind.


    John pondered, how had others managed to defeat the Apostle of Envy?


    An ability that could cripple you on a whim was undoubtedly vexing.


    As the silhouette of the Apostle of Envy dissipated, a sh of light appeared, followed by another - a purple gleam.


    Approaching the shimmer, John inspected the item:


    [Item Name: Heart of Envy]


    [Attack Power Boost: 5%, Defense Boost: 5%, Agility Boost: 5%]


    [One of the materials needed to ignite the God me]


    Curiosity piqued, John wondered, "To ignite the God me, does one need to gather the seven sins? Am I a Dark God or a benevolent deity?"


    A thought suddenly struck him.


    Power, in itself, held no morality.


    Its nature was determined by its wielder.


    If he remained pure-hearted, then he was, indeed, a benevolent deity.


    After securing the Heart of Envy, John turned his gaze to another item beside it:


    [Name: God Seed]


    [Belongs to: Vincent.Xitell.Bonger]


    [Previously belonged to: Apostle of Envy (Defeated)]


    [Usable: Yes/No]


    [Note: This is a naturally-born God Seed of an elder, lost when he ventured into the abyss.]


    While John noted that after igniting the God me one would need a God Seed, ancient continental scriptures mentioned that cultivating one''s own God Seed aligns more harmoniously with one''s attributes, offering a higher level of divinepatibility. John chose not to use it.


    Moreover, he held a touch of admiration for the old man who resisted the abyss''s invasion.


    He thought of returning the God Seed to the elder if they were to ever meet.


    John proceeded to the next level.


    [Congrattions yer: Galewind has reached the Eighth Floor of the Twelve Trials of the Hero: Death Arena (hidden trial)]


    John found himself in a ce reminiscent of ancient diatorial arenas.


    The sky bled a haunting red, and the scorching air around him stirred an intense yearning for battle within his heart.


    Thend was stained with blood, showcasing the remnants of countlessbats.


    The surroundings were filled with spectators.


    John attempted to use a skill to attack them, but quickly realized he couldn''t inflict any damage.


    It appeared they were mere backdrop.


    This trial seemed to have nothing to do with the spectators.


    A mboyant host, with slicked-back hair and tentacles sprouting all over, stepped forward, eximing to the audience:


    "Wee one and all! Here, you''ll witness the most pristine brutality, the mightiest warriors, and the fiercest beasts!"


    "This is the vent for primitive desires, the very source of Wrath!"


    "Here, you can relish the thrill ofbat, and feel the fervor of the fight!"


    "Here, life is cheap, and only the truest of warriors can survive!"


    "This, is the Death Arena!"


    The crowd, riled up by the host''s impassioned words, roared and screamed in fric excitement.


    John cast a nce at the host, wanting to cut off his ramblings, but the man continued unabated:


    "Our challenger, [Galewind], is about to face ten consecutive battles. Let''s see if he can endure."

 Chapter 350 349-Death Arena

    <h4>Chapter 350 Chapter349-Death Arena</h4>


    Within the Death Arena, the host stood on an elevated tform, delivering a fiery and impassioned speech.


    His voice seemed enchanted, effortlessly swaying the emotions of the audience below.


    As his words came to an end, fervor engulfed the entire arena.


    The audience was in a state of frenzy.


    Some even stripped off their shirts, revealing chiseled muscles.


    The arena was a testament to the raw, brutal aesthetics of violence; everything here resonated with primal wildness.


    In the realm of sports, one-on-onebat, as a unique athletic event, is the most heart-stirring of battles.


    The host tapped his microphone as a massive cage emerged from the center of the arena. With a surge of excitement, he bellowed:


    "Let''s wee the Orc Tribe''s warrior, Moka, to face off against our novice challenger, [Galewind]!"


    "Will the Orc Tribe''s champion prevail, or will our newbie emerge victorious? Let''s wait and watch!"


    With the host''s whistle, the orc warrior Moka, brandishing a huge axe, charged forth.


    Galewind dodged with a nimble sidestep and retaliated with a swift strike of his Divine de.


    A million points of damage!


    A thirty-something percent critical hit chance!


    How could he possibly lose with stats like these?


    The Divine de pierced Moka without resistance.


    The orc warrior froze, his pupils gradually fading.


    He looked at the calm John and cried out:


    "Oh, no!"


    His voice was filled with anguish. John remained expressionless.


    Beside him, the towering host wiped his brow with a handkerchief and donned a theatrical expression:


    "Our contender, Galewind, is shockingly powerful! With just one blow, he defeated the Orc Tribe''s champion. Such a battle is truly..."


    "Enough with the chatter. I''m on a tight schedule. Keep bbering, and I''ll cut you down." John sheathed his Divine de, interrupting him.


    Taken aback by John''s assertiveness, the host quickly dered, "Alright then, Round two! Galewind vs. the Werewolf Warrior!"


    ...


    From the second to the ninth round, John''s victories came effortlessly. A damage output of one million was insurmountable for these non-mythical native beings.


    The atmosphere in the arena quickly became electric, with the host screaming at the top of his lungs:


    "Can this yer, Galewind, truly challenge the champion of the Death Arena?"


    "Will this battle herald the rise of a new king or yet another glorious jewel in the crown of the reigning monarch?"


    John began to take things more seriously.


    As part of the Twelve Trials of the Hero hidden trail, this round, based on the Seven Deadly Sins, represented Wrath.


    Even he had felt a slight mental disturbance earlier.


    In this environment, the diatorial arena birthed the Apostle of Wrath ¨C an entity of immense offensive power.


    Within the arena, a massive cage emerged, revealing a creature covered in scars, bearing a fierce expression, and with two enormous, protruding beast-like fangs.


    As John gazed at the creature, the beast stared back, a mocking glint in its eyes.


    The host shouted to the side, "Let''s honorably wee the Emperor of Wrath, the mightiest warrior, the Abyssal Apostle of Wrath!"


    Upon finishing, the host immediately jumped from his tform, approached another cage, entered it, and locked himself in with multiple locks.


    A group of gnomes assisted the Apostle of Wrath by unlocking the cage''s door and releasing the chains that bound him.


    The Apostle of Wrath looked down at the gnomes, who only reached halfway up his body.


    Three seconds!


    In merely three seconds, he tore those gnomes apart, a cascade of blood raining down upon the arena floor.


    The surrounding audience roared in unison:


    "Apostle!"


    "Apostle!"


    "You are the mightiest! Destroy this newbie!"


    John''s eyes slightly narrowed as he observed the Apostle of Wrath''s stats: high attack, medium defense, medium agility, and low intelligence.


    It was, unmistakably, a killing machine.


    The Apostle of Wrath charged towards John.


    In response, John hastily swung his Divine de.


    While John was struck by a punch from the Apostle of Wrath, the Apostle himself received a blow from John''s sword, leaving a ghastly wound on his shoulder from which blood flowed freely.


    The Apostle of Wrath disyed no emotion, merely continuing his furious assault on John.


    After taking a punch from the Apostle, John was startled to hear a system alert:


    [yer Galewind, HP decreased by 10%!]


    [Facing Apostle of Wrath, healing and buff items cannot be used!]


    John nced at his inventory, noticing all the items had turned gray.


    Frowning, John hadn''t anticipated that he wouldn''t be able to use items while battling the Apostle of Wrath.


    His entire inventory seemed locked.


    John''s gaze hardened as he studied the Apostle of Wrath.


    This Apostle was different from the previous two emissaries of the Seven Deadly Sins.


    Abat machine bred for ughter, knowing only killing.


    This was its weakness, but in the realm ofbat, it was also its strength.


    Being of a hidden ss, John needed to avoid getting killed by entities below the gods, or he''d lose a significant amount of attributes.


    He pondered on how he could survive this battle with the Apostle of Wrath.


    Scanning the surroundings, the arena appeared to be an iron-d enclosure with no terrain to exploit for strategy.


    But then...


    John''s eyes suddenly darted to the spectators in the stands, a daring idea shing in his eyes.


    With a taunting re at the Apostle of Wrath, John unleashed a ranged sh before dashing towards the audience stands.


    Enraged by this attack, the Apostle of Wrath charged straight at him.


    Caught off-guard, John took a direct hit without retaliating, continuing his sprint towards the spectators.


    The audience, just moments ago cheering fervently, began to panic and shout as they saw John rushing toward them:


    "Damn it, don''te this way!"


    "Referee, referee, stop the match!"


    ...


    Thenky referee witnessing the scene shouted, "yer Galewind, your battlefield is the arena, not the spectator stands!"


    In response, John retorted, "From the outset, this battle was without rules. I''ll decide which rules to use. If you have the guts, unlock my inventory, and I''ll wear you all down, you worthless lot!"


    The Apostle of Wrath, with limited intelligence, had only a thirst for ughter.


    Only upon fulfilling this bloodlust would he find peace.


    Any assault on him merely fueled his Wrath, diminishing his already limited rationale.


    To quell his burning fury, every living being before him had to be annihted.


    As the Apostle of Wrath barged into the stands, the spectators were catapulted into the air, as if struck by a rampaging bull.


    Some were horrifically torn apart by the Apostle himself.


    These unfortunate souls bore the brunt of the Apostle''s onught.


    While the Apostle wreaked havoc on the audience, John, ghost-like in his stealth, plunged his Divine de into the Apostle of Wrath.


    Enraged by John''s attack, the Apostle tried to rush towards him to rip him apart but was obstructed by the scattering spectators.


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly, a smirk forming at the corner of his lips, "Initially, I thought the audience couldn''t be attacked. That their shouting and screaming were merely for ambiance. I hadn''t realized they could serve this purpose."


    Existence has its reasons!


    If the system created the audience, then why make them immune to a yer''s attack? Was it merely for ambiance?


    Clearly not!


    Moreover, from the start, when Apostle of Wrath killed the gnome and the host hiding inside the cage, it was evident that he could harm these neutral entities.


    As John took advantage of the Apostle''s onught amidst the chaotic crowd, he would strike and then immediately distance himself from the Apostle.


    John''s de struck like thunder, swift as lightning!


    Each strike against the robust body of the Apostle added fresh wounds to his scarred muscr frame.


    These wounds were ensnared by a force of mind power, making the Apostle''s regenerative abilities futile.


    The Apostle of Wrath didn''t even think to dodge.


    All he knew was to attack relentlessly.


    His continuous assaults were always impeded by the unlucky bystanders around him.


    The eyes of the Apostle of Wrath began to dull.


    Perhaps it was his final surge of energy, or maybe he still had a trick up his sleeve.


    His entire body turned a fiery red, brimming with the will to fight.


    He bellowed, "Die!"


    As John''s Divine de prated, all that was left of the Apostle of Wrath was a muted murmur.


    His head was severed, yet his colossal frame, reminiscent of ancient war gods, continued its senseless ughter.


    John kept a considerable distance, watching the headless Apostle, who was now bereft of the ability to sense his surroundings and acted purely on instinct.


    In the stands, thest terrified spectator copsed.


    The Apostle''s massive frame wavered for a moment and then fell to the ground.


    The Apostle of Wrath was dead.


    John chuckled, addressing the fallen giant, "Did you truly believe you were powerful? It wasn''t you controlling the ughter; the ughter controlled you!"


    John collected the rewards from the Apostle''s lifeless form:


    [Name: Heart of Wrath!]


    [Type: Rare]


    [Effect: Attack Power +100000, Critical Rate +15%, uracy +10%]


    [One of the items needed to ignite the God me]


    John secured the Heart of Wrath and, with other materials in hand, opened his inventory.


    He gulped down a healing potion, feeling a bit more settled.


    That the Apostle of Wrath could seal his items was unsettling.


    This made John ponder.


    As battles in the future might involve more peculiar abilities, he''d need to consider updating his equipment.


    John stepped onto the teleportation circle, leaving the eighthyer.


    A system notification echoed:


    [yer Galewind has entered the Ninth Layer of the Twelve Trials of the Hero hidden Trail: Land of Lust.]

 Chapter 351 350-The Hero’s Tender Trap

    <h4>Chapter 351 Chapter350-The Hero''s Tender Trap</h4>


    The Land of Lust was precisely as its name suggested.


    Surrounding him was a sea of nude females of various races intertwined with some robust males.


    They were all indulging in each other, representing ancient and primitive pleasures.


    John''s nose twitched as a subtle hint of hormones wafted in the air, clouding his thoughts and dulling his cognition.


    A scantily d cat-eared girl, followed by females of every race, approached him.


    There were ethereal elves, their private parts concealed by green leaves, and sultry women covered in arcs of electricity, their cheeks flushed.


    As they noticed John, they parted, creating a pathway for him, the sound of their high heels echoing on the ground.


    At that moment, a captivating beauty approached.


    To John''s shock, it was Amelia.


    Dressed provocatively, her ample bosom swayed with every step she took, catching one''s eye irresistibly.


    Now wearing a plunging neckline and a short skirt, the 1.67-meter tall Amelia stood in a way that offered John a glimpse of her pale skin beneath.


    The red dress,bined with the whip she held, made her resemble a rose with thorns.


    A system notification sounded:


    [Name: Apostle of Lust]


    [Level: 300]


    [Skills: Seduction...]


    [Attributes: ...]


    John felt his mouth go dry, staring dazedly at the Apostle of Lust.


    The Apostle of Lust licked her red lips seductively, her voice dripping with allure, "Come y, handsome."


    Hearing her sultry tone, John''s heart began to race.


    Observing his reaction, the Apostle of Lust smirked internally, confident that no one could resist the pull of desire.


    As John''s gaze, ensnared by the seduction, settled on the tantalizing figure of the Apostle of Lust, he stiffened slightly.


    Her appearance constantly shifted, teasing out the deepest desires in John''s psyche.


    With the sparks of lust igniting within him, John, entranced, moved towards the Apostle of Lust, who was covered only by a sheerce veil, like a puppet being drawn forward.


    At that moment, a flurry of images bombarded John''s mind.


    These images were of various intimate positions, apanied by an array of items: lubricant, whips, chains, uniforms, stockings, candles...


    John felt a twinge of embarrassment. Had some peculiar items snuck into the mix?


    The images seemed to fast-forward, revealing a scene in a bathroom with Amelia, her ample posterior provocatively presented.


    Coughing mentally, John realized he was under some form of psychic assault.


    Although the game had limits on such attacks, he recognized that if he didn''t break free, he''d be nothing more than a puppet, unable to retaliate.


    Tantalizing desires slowed his thought process and even his actions.


    John found his body, seemingly no longer under his control, gravitating slowly towards the Apostle of Lust.


    The Apostle of Lust wore a faint smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    She was confident in her ability to manipte desires and saw John inching ever closer to her.


    But just as John reached her, his Divine de thrust forward!


    The Apostle of Lust recoiled in shock, rapidly putting distance between herself and John.


    She couldn''t fathom how he had broken free from her grasp.


    Among John''s skills was one in particr:


    [Skill Name: Moment of Wisdom (Divine Skill) - A Blessing from the Grand Sage]


    [Upon activation, the mind enters a state of emptiness, devoid of joy or sorrow. Every decision is made with pure logic. All emotions and desires are cast aside, as if one is in the Garden of Eden.]


    [Mana Cost: 5000 MP]


    [Duration: 1 hour]


    [Cooldown: 24 hours]


    [Note: The Grand Sage once used an item that allowed him to tap into this ''sage moment'' to hone this skill.]


    The drawback of this skill was its purely logical approach.


    Sometimes, the most rational decision might not be the right one.


    In this state, John acted like a meticulously coded egoistic robot.


    Moreover, the mana consumption for this skill was immense, and apart from enhancing psychic resistance, it had little other benefit.


    Its primary advantage?


    Complete immunity from all mental assaults.


    The Apostle of Lust stared at John, his features now stern and unwavering. Gone was the earlier lecherous look.


    She cried out in disbelief, "Impossible, impossible! How could you possibly break free within my domain?!"


    John absentmindedly reached for his sses, realizing he wasn''t wearing any, then retracted his hand.


    With calm determination, he lunged at the Apostle of Lust.


    Through John''s eyes, she was no longer the beguiling beauty.


    He saw through her, beyond the allure.


    Before him was a figureposed of muscle and bone, devoid of skin.


    He looked past the superficial, understanding the core essence through pure reason.


    His Divine de pierced the Apostle of Lust. As one of the Seven Deadly Sins, she was primarily focused on mental prowess.


    Her defenses were weak, her attacks feeble.


    Her skills might have been overwhelmingly powerful, but against John''s Divine Skill [Moment of Wisdom], they were barely a match.


    The de sank into her with a wet thunk, and crimson stained the ground.


    The surrounding illusions began to fade.


    The Apostle of Lust, struggling, looked at John, terror evident in her eyes.


    She barely had time to process what was happening.


    From her body emerged a pinkish mist.


    She was attempting to flee!


    Facing John in his sage-like state, victory was an impossibility.


    With a face devoid of emotion, as if he were a machine, John swung his de, sealing off a portion of space.


    Faint streams of data shed across his eyes.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t be capable of such feats.


    Now, everything before John appeared digitized.


    His mind raced, and everything seemed to slow down around him.


    Zero Time Difference Calction!


    A supreme technique John had only recently grasped.


    Every game isposed of data, and these game data are formed into models in the mind, constantly being calcted.


    The entirebat sequence is a contest of data against data.


    In previous games, the data that John constructed was minimal, making it easy for him to deploy his signature technique.


    But in the Abyss game, from the moment John entered, he was confronted with its vast database.


    Everything was unknown, making it impossible to achieve such advanced gaming effects.


    Yet the purely rational John pushed the human brain to its limits.


    Everything rted to the Abyss game and himself.


    As John pursued the evasive Apostle of Lust, he began constructing a series of dots.


    Connecting dots formed lines, and lines built volume.


    Before John, myriad oues emerged, allowing him to effortlessly strike at the Apostle of Lust''s precise location.


    He pulled the Apostle of Lust directly out of the pink mist!


    As she tried to flee again, she found herself surrounded by the energy formed by John''s swinging Divine de.


    This spanned 360 degrees,pletely blocking her escape routes from every angle.


    She realized that every one of John''s attacks seemed to predict her escape movements.


    She was like amb on a chopping block, a hint of despair shing across her exquisite face.


    With a final thrust, John vanquished the Apostle of Lust!


    This innate ability, the Zero Time Difference Calction, was one of the strongest cards up John''s sleeve in the gaming world!


    Predicting, simting, and foreseeing oues surpassed any Divine Talent John possessed.


    He began to savor this current state of mind.


    Remaining motionless as his heightened rationality slowly faded, a hint of a smile graced John''s lips.


    He had begun to grasp the basics of calction.


    He could now construct one or two in-game data points into mental models.


    He was still far from perfection, but this was enough.


    Such an advancement was monumental.


    He picked up the dropped item and examined it:


    [Name: Heart of Lust]


    [Type: Rare]


    [Effect: mind power +10,000, mental resistance +10,000]


    [Note: One of the materials to ignite the God me]


    John tucked the Heart of Lust into his backpack, reflecting on how terrifying he was in his state of pure rationality.


    Under the influence of Zero Time Difference Calction, his mind power was significantly overdrawn.


    Yet every cloud has a silver lining.


    Having just awakened this ability, he slowly began to adapt and apply it within the Abyss game.


    Now, he had a rudimentary grasp of the Zero Time Difference Calction technique.


    Compared to his initial prowess, his current capability was much limited ¡ª he could only form one model instead of constructing an entire scene.


    However, this state consumed too much mind power.


    After utilizing an hour of this heightened rationality, John retrieved and consumed a mind power-boosting potion from his pocket to rejuvenate himself.


    He resolved internally that, unless faced with a life-and-death situation, he wouldn''t deploy the [Moment of Wisdom] skill again due to its severe aftereffects.


    John ventured onto the next level, and a system notification sounded:


    [Congrattions, yer Galewind, for stepping into the Twelve Trials of the Hero''s Tenth Realm: Land of Inertia (hidden trial)]


    Upon entering this level, John noticed that everything was enveloped in tranquility. Each creature was motionless, as if time itself had paused.


    Looking around, he saw the space shrouded in a white mist, with only one pathway leading forward.


    As John tried to rush into the mist, he felt a force barring his way.


    Without further thought, he understood it to be the system preventing his entry.


    Wanting to step forward, John felt his thoughts bing progressively sluggish.


    "The Land of Inertia, does it intend to render my thoughts inert?"


    Walking on the silent ground, John moved step by step.


    Encountering the asional minor creature, he seized these opportunities to hone his skills and effortlessly dispatched a few.

 Chapter 352 351-Inertia, A Tricky Attribute

    <h4>Chapter 352 Chapter351-Inertia, A Tricky Attribute</h4>


    A distant, melodious piano tune wafted over...


    Upon hearing the piano, John felt his eyelids grow heavy, continuously battling against sleep.


    A sense of exhaustion enveloped John.


    At this moment, he felt immobilized, not out of incapacity but from ack of will to move.


    His consciousness seemed to drift into a dreamlike state.


    John nced at his attribute panel:


    [Your spirit is being invaded, mind power -10.]


    [Your spirit is being invaded, mind power -10.]


    ...


    His mind power kept depleting.


    Startled, John hastily reached into his backpack, producing a mental replenishment pill which he swallowed, allowing his mind power to slowly rise.


    As John consumed the pill, he noticed the decline in his mind power halted.


    Then, a faint yawn echoed from the distance, so soft, yet every note of it reached John''s ears.


    A man dressed in pajamas materialized, appearing right before John.


    With a handsome face, tousled sleep-filled hair, and eyes as listless as those of a dead fish, he spokenguidly:


    "Challenger, if you wish to advance to the next level, you must defeat me. Don''t waste my sleeping time."


    John quickly sized him up:


    [Name: Apostle of Sloth]


    [Level: 300]


    [Skills: Luby of the Soul, Sloth Control...]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Without hesitation, John thrust his Divine de forward.


    Yet, he was taken aback to see that it inflicted no damage.


    The Apostle of Sloth casually waved his hand, unleashing a massive force that surged towards John.


    Feeling the assault, John''s mind power began to plummet rapidly.


    If it were to reach zero, he''d perish.


    To his astonishment, the Apostle of Sloth''s attacks targeted the spirit. Noticing his own status, it distinctly read: [In Illusion...]


    Was he trapped within an illusion?


    An unsettling thought surfaced in his mind: Why was he so fiercely vying for first ce? It was all a mirage, an illusion. Perhaps he should just let go,y down, and embrace serenity. Why should he be bothered by anything?


    This sudden urge to surrender rmed him. Why was he feeling this way?


    He had been influenced, his very psyche disturbed.


    John thrust his Divine de forward once again, but still, no damage was done. The inertia within him intensified...


    At this moment, John felt as if everything was a facy, that everything was permissible.


    His eyes slowly began to close, the desire to surrender bing even more overpowering.


    The Apostle of Sloth, with a smirk ying on his handsome face, began to hum an old luby:


    "Summertime and the living is... There''s nothing can harm you with Daddy and Mammy standing by."


    This ancient tune, a luby, caused John''s spirit to wane.


    His eyes grew heavy and a myriad of thoughts urged him to yield.


    Recalling the Apostle of Sloth''s abilities, he realized that the luby was a form of psychic assault, a cunning mode of attack.


    This song could erode one''s heart, slowly transforming the listener into a ve of Sloth.


    The Apostle of Sloth intoned, "Child, all is but an illusion... all is but an illusion..."


    Within John, a fierce determination rose, resisting the seduction.


    Reason dominated his thoughts, and the Zero Time Difference Calction activated.


    A plethora of knowledge flooded his mind.


    In his mind''s eye, when he tried to fit the Apostle of Sloth into his constructed game model, he found it impossible.


    Firstly, his Zero Time Difference Calction was not yet perfected; he had only just begun to grasp it.


    Secondly, the Apostle of Sloth at this moment was but an illusion, not a tangible entity.


    This realization shifted John''s attention elsewhere, and he noticed a ck piano pulsing in the corner.


    With the Apostle of Sloth''s resonant voice, the notes from the piano seemed to materialize.


    They appeared incessantly before John, who watched as the Apostle of Sloth continued to speak to him with an impassive face.


    The musical symbols on the piano keys began to popte John''s mind.


    Continuously attacking the Apostle of Sloth would be futile as it wasn''t a tangible entity.


    John started consuming mental restoration potions to counter the lethargic tune''s weakening effect.


    His eyes fixed on the ck piano, its tempo escting, eroding his willpower.


    He exhaled, and suddenly a stream of data shed in his eyes, fitting the piano into his Zero Time Difference Calction.


    Shock gleamed in his eyes!


    He startlingly realized that when the piano was integrated into the data model, the original data stream of the Apostle of Sloth matched perfectly with that of the piano.


    A realization dawned on him: had he not mastered the Zero Time Difference Calction, uncovering this truth would have taken considerable effort.


    The Apostle of Sloth''s voice echoed, "All is but an illusion!"


    Ignoring the voice, John resolutely charged towards the piano.


    As John''s Divine de pierced into the piano, the Apostle of Sloth eximed, "Everything is a mirage..."


    John, seeing the damage data in his eyes, smirked coldly, "Is that the only line you know? Let me tell you what ''everything is a mirage'' truly means. All is an illusion because you''re running away. The real world is beautiful."


    "You wouldn''t understand. When you fell, you abandoned the aspiration to reach the pinnacle."


    As John''s words resonated, the entire illusion, like a mirror, began to shatter explosively.


    Shards fell to the ground, revealing a middle-aged, disheveled man ying the piano.


    John''s system status no longer indicated he was in an illusion.


    At this moment, John gazed at the man.


    His eyes, augmented with data and Zero Time Difference Calction,bined with the thrust of his Divine de, elicited a cry from the man, "Under my realm of decadence, you cannot escape. Your cognitive abilities will severely diminish until you perish in this dream."


    "How did you discern that this isn''t the real world?"


    With a cold smirk, John addressed the man, "Is this what you believe? Did you truly think your world of decadence is that mighty?"


    "Everything under the Zero Time Difference Calction is but a mirage. If I hadn''t unleashed the Zero Time Difference Calction, I might have been ensnared by you."


    "But now..."


    John shuddered slightly at the close call.


    After all, his mastery of the Zero Time Difference Calction had just awakened.


    Without this unique skill, enhancing his cognitive ability exponentially, he wouldn''t have discerned the illusion.


    Without piercing the veil of deception, he might have ended up like the Apostle of Sloth, lost in a dream, indifferent to all.


    Perhaps only another use of the [Moment of Wisdom], a skill countering mental realms, could save him.


    But its repercussions made John wary of that potent ability.


    As John plunged his Divine de into the Apostle of Sloth, he spoke disdainfully, "Do you know the true meaning of decay?"


    "This isn''t it. When all hope was lost, I had no abilities, relying on myself to break free from the title of the sacrificed. Through betrayals by friends, I never gave up. I never sumbed to Sloth. You, with your power and decent looks, what right do you have to fall into such depths?"


    The Apostle of Sloth''s life force faded away, unable to hear John''s outcry or respond to his questions.


    Indeed, in this world, John''s willpower stood unparalleled.


    In the realm of decay,pared to others, John had walked his journey, step by step, to where he stood now.


    He could have surrendered, but he didn''t ¨C because of an unwavering belief.


    This indomitable conviction turned an erstwhile gaming newbie into a gaming maestro.


    It transformed a bizarre abyssal game into a metamorphosis, reminiscent of a butterfly emerging from its chrysalis.


    [Name: Heart of Sloth]


    [Type: Rare]


    [Effect: Boosts all attributes by five percent]


    [Note: One of the materials ignited by the God me]


    John gazed at the item before him, storing it in his backpack.


    Defeating Sloth granted him an all-round attribute enhancement.


    If others were to enter this realm of decay, there was but one way to acquire such a material: bolstering their mental defenses.


    Even someone as resolute as John had nearly been ensnared.


    It was only through the Zero Time Difference Calction that the extraordinary nature of the piano was revealed, revealing the true Apostle of Sloth.


    Ordinary individuals wouldn''t stand a chance.


    John approached the teleportation circle, moving to the next level.


    As he stepped in, a system notification echoed in his ears:


    [Congrattions yer, you''ve entered the 11thyer of the Twelve Trials of the Hero: Golden Pce! (hidden trail)]

 Chapter 353 352-Golden Palace

    <h4>Chapter 353 Chapter352-Golden Pce</h4>


    A grand pce filled with boundless treasures.


    John''s eyes took on the shape of gold coins as he stared ahead at the throne where a massive divine sword was embedded ¡ª a weapon of legendary quality.


    This was the pinnacle weapon in the entire game, only wielded by gods.


    As John neared the divine de, streams of data shed across his eyes.


    Under the enhancement of the Zero Time Difference Calction, John abruptly halted, forcefully resisting the pull of Greed, refraining from drawing the magnificent sword.


    All of this was an illusion.


    It didn''t require much thought, especially when one of the Seven Deadly Sins, Greed, aims to incite insatiable desires in people.


    With his innate skill, Zero Time Difference Calction, all was seen through; this legendary de bore an unparalleled curse.


    John surveyed the surroundings and shouted, "Is this all you''ve got? Give me something tangible..."


    As his words faded, all the exotic treasures around him transformed into real gold.


    The very ground beneath him was now made of the precious metal.


    Facing a pce forged of gold, John nonchntly picked up a golden bean from the side, storing it in his system space.


    He wanted to test the repercussions of taking these treasures.


    Upon storing the bean, it appeared in his backpack, followed by a cold, stern notification:


    [yer Galewind is cursed by Greed. HP limit reduced by 1 point.]


    John''s demeanor instantly turned grave.


    Indeed, being cautious in an unfamiliar environment was never wrong.


    Merely taking a tiny gold bean led to such a severe curse.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch, especially in a game where one''s life force can be drained so easily.


    Looking at the treasures and the radiant swords in the distance, John''s gaze grew calm, showing no desire or emotion.


    He realized the sin of Greed was about sacrificing one''s life attributes or other qualities in exchange for these riches.


    What would have happened if he had initially reached for that grand divine-grade weapon?


    John couldn''t help but ponder.


    The mere thought of grabbing that legendary de, risking potential bacsh that might zero out his ount, was chilling.


    Fate had its price tag set in the shadows.


    John chuckled coldly.


    Drawing his Divine de, he swung at the nearby golden structure.


    As the de descended, the gold transformed into tiny creatures.


    Through a data-focused lens, John began scanning:


    [Name: Money Rat]


    [Level: 100]


    [Attributes: ...]


    As John''s attacknded, the Money Rat dropped a series of items, all emitting a purple glow, tempting John to pick them up.


    John merely gave them a cursory nce, choosing not to collect any.


    He scoffed inwardly, "Is the Apostle of Greed a fool? Do you really expect me to believe that ordinary creatures drop equipment of Rare quality?"


    With John shing through them with ease, the number of these minor creatures dwindled rapidly.


    Upon the defeat of thest Money Rat, a silhouette emerged upon the throne.


    A woman appeared, dressed in a gown crafted entirely of gold, her skin adorned with various gemstones, and atop her head rested a massive purple crystal.


    Every step she took resulted in a shard of crystal dropping to the ground.


    She reminded him of mermaids from certain tales ¨C those who shed pearls when they wept.


    A system notification echoed:


    [Name: Apostle of Greed]


    [Level: 300]


    [Attributes: ...]


    Without hesitation, John thrust his Divine de towards her, only for the Apostle of Greed to effortlessly dodge.


    The Apostle of Greed looked at John with intrigue. "I am curious," she began, "what can truly stir your Greed?"


    Being an apostle born of Greed, she held a formidable reputation in the abyss.


    No one had ever escaped the grasp of Greed.


    Yet, the man before her seemed indifferent to gold, treasures, rare items, and even the legendary artifacts.


    This indifference made the Apostle of Greed curious.


    She couldn''t sense any Greed emanating from John, whose demeanor remained unppable.


    Thisck of desire not only puzzled her but also instilled a tinge of fear.


    The more one was consumed by Greed, the more they bestowed upon her, making her stronger.


    Yet this man before her was utterly unmoved.


    John''s response was not words but action.


    He attacked with the Divine de, using the Zero Time Difference Calction to anticipate the Apostle of Greed''s escape route.


    Prediction: Attack sessful!


    A blood-red system notification shed before John''s eyes, disying a critical hit of 2 million!


    John intensified his assault, watching as the Apostle of Greed''s HP rapidly decreased. Suddenly, the Apostle of Greed shed at John.


    With a serene voice, the Apostle of Greed dered, "Bind!"


    The gold on the ground began to melt and solidify into massive chains, attempting to ensnare John. But in that very moment, John effortlessly broke free from the chains.


    As long as he resisted his Greed, refraining from collecting the rewards that fell to the ground, he would remain unaffected by that malicious curse.


    Inparison to the Apostle of Wrath''s offense and defense, the Apostle of Greed was on apletely different level.


    Wielding the Divine de, John forced the Apostle of Greed into retreat. Under the pressure of John''s relentless assault, she couldn''t hold her ground.


    With a single swing, John ended her life and then shifted his gaze to the dropped item:


    [Name: Heart of Greed]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Attributes: Boosts all attributes by one hundred percent]


    [Note: One of the materials to ignite the God me]


    Employing the Zero Time Difference Calction, John began integrating the model of the Heart of Greed into his mental database, streams of data flowing before his eyes.


    With a sharp and ferocious energy radiating from his Divine de, John shattered the Heart of Greed with a single strike.


    The voice of the Apostle of Greed echoed in despair, "No!"


    The Heart of Greed began to crack, with streaks of light emerging and eventually exploding into fragments.


    As the Heart of Greed disintegrated, a purple radiance emanated from it.


    The scattered shards of the Heart of Greed began to coalesce.


    John observed the new item that appeared before him, scanning it with his data-driven vision:


    [Name: Heart of Greed]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Effect: Divine Elevation]


    [Note: How did you discern the real from the fake...?]


    John, using the Zero Time Difference Calction once again, thoroughly inspected the Heart of Greed.


    Only when he was certain of its authenticity did he ce it into his backpack.


    He murmured in response, "How did I discern the fake? Greed truly blinds and stupefies. The previous Apostle of Sloth dropped the Heart of Sloth which only had a mere five percent boost. But you, you escted it by twentyfold, and it''s just a ''Rare'' item."


    "Damn, even ''Unique'' items don''t possess such enhancements..." John couldn''t help but let his sarcastic spirit manifest. Truly, Greed was a sin.


    As John''s witty remarks faded, the surrounding gold, divine artifacts, and precious treasures began to dissipate, turning into dust, and swiftly scattering.


    ...


    At the throne of the Storm Cathedral, Pope Xitell sat regally, his expressions continuously shifting.


    When John entered the hidden trail, Xitell sensed that the abyssal presence which had gued him for years in Storm City was waning.


    Now, a singr potent abyssal aura, dense like storm clouds, was consolidating.


    In the present state of Storm City, Pope Xitell felt the aura andmented with slight unease, "This represents the final and most potent power of the abyss. I wonder if you can pass through it."


    One of the Seven Deadly Sins: Pride!


    The ancient prophecy once stated: Among the Seven Sins, Pride is the most severe!


    All wickedness originates from Pride.


    As chronicled in the ancient scrolls, Pride is also the original sin, the source of all malevolence.


    Pope Xitellforted himself, murmuring, "Regardless, even if he doesn''t surpass this stage, it''s not a grave concern. After all, the power of the abyss has been weakened. Even if a single abyssal essence were to instigate an anomaly, I would risk my life to defend Storm City."


    "By the time the Thirteen Councilors arrive, we will be able to suppress this essence''s master¡ªLucifer!"


    All these abyssal presences are gateways, and the apostles are mere pawns.


    The true puppeteers are the demons representing the Seven Deadly Sins.


    They possess god-likebat prowess.


    Among them, the mightiest is the representative of Pride: Lucifer.


    Should the Apostle of Pride emerge from the abyss, he could harness Lucifer''s might¡ªa power of divine origin.


    Pope Xitell, picking up a piece of jade with a hint of reluctance, soon hardened his gaze.


    A beam of light materialized, projecting an image¡ªwithin it was John.


    Pope Xitell addressed the image of John, saying, "Young one, ahead lies the mightiest of demons. If you choose to retreat now, there will be no punishment."


    Upon hearing this, an item materialized in John''s hand:


    Exit Pass from the Trail!


    John nced at the pass that would allow him to leave the trial.


    He then tucked it into his pocket, undeterred by Pope Xitell''s words.


    Seeing that John stored the exit pass without using it, the jade in Pope Xitell''s hand shattered dramatically, turning into fine powder.


    Inside the trial, John remained entirelyposed.


    As a seasoned gaming veteran and a perennial top-tier yer, he had always been at the forefront!


    He was unafraid to scale peaks and face challenges head-on.


    John mused internally, "Havinge this far, why would I retreat? I''m also curious. Only Pride remains among the Seven Deadly Sins. I wonder if he can truly manifest his arrogance before me."


    John adjusted himself to peak condition, utilizing various enhancement items, and began his advance.


    The surrounding light gradually faded, and ripples disappeared as John stepped forward.


    He ventured directly into the pir of light, heading to the 12th level of the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    The final stage?


    Does it hold a formidable demigod? Or perhaps a deity?


    John showed not a hint of fear. With the advantage of Zero Time Difference Calction, he was transported back in time, bing the young leader who once led his guild to victory.


    Dominating numerous games, he was the spotlight, the undisputed top yer.


    For John, challenges were meant to be embraced.


    Faced with the ultimate boss, he was ready for battle!

 Chapter 354 353-Arrogance, The Original Sin of the Body

    <h4>Chapter 354 Chapter353-Arrogance, The Original Sin of the Body</h4>


    As John set foot within the domain of Arrogance, the surrounding space began to tumultuously fluctuate.


    Countless arcane runes flickered in the air, reminiscent of myriad twinkling stars, cascading upon John.


    "Is this the realm of Arrogance? The final boss of the game, I wonder what it looks like. I must admit, I''m somewhat intrigued!" John remarked, peering ahead with an almost theatrical curiosity.


    However, as he surveyed his surroundings, a figure emerged, leisurely strolling towards him as if meandering through a personal garden.


    John stiffened, feeling an overwhelming pressure surging towards him.


    Turning his gaze back to the domain of Arrogance, a figure, an exact replica of John, stood before him.


    John paused in surprise.


    Arrogance?


    Could he himself be the embodiment of the sin of Arrogance?


    His data perspective began scanning:


    [Name: Apostle of Arrogance]


    [Level: 300]


    [Type: Abyssal Demon]


    [Skill: Power of Arrogance]


    [Attributes: ...]


    As John''s perspective was scanning, the Apostle of Arrogance''s Divine de lunged forward.


    John swiftly retreated.


    A colossal surge of spirit power manifested around the Apostle of Arrogance.


    Feeling the might of this divine power, John swallowed hard.


    He suddenly realized - wasn''t this the power of the original sin within Arrogance?


    Could it be that the Apostle of Arrogance could mimic his every move, or was he himself the very embodiment of Arrogance?


    Arrogance?


    What truly is Arrogance?


    John pondered, realizing that the most formidable enemy was undoubtedly himself.


    Only by defeating oneself could one truly transcend.


    At that moment, as he locked eyes with the Apostle of Arrogance, his vision wavered unsteadily.


    As he evaded the thrust of the Divine de, the Apostle of Arrogance shed John a manic grin.


    His mouth widened into a sneer, as if a deity looking down upon an ant... disdainfully gazing upon this John.


    "Young man, do you truly believe you can escape the grasp of my hand?" the Apostle of Arrogance uttered disdainfully, flicking the blood off the de of his Divine de.


    ...


    Within the Storm Church, the Pope sat loftily on his throne.


    His gaze settled calmly in the direction of the Twelve Trials of the Hero, reminiscing about a prophecy made by a great sage of the church.


    At the brink of his life, the sage had used thest of his energy for a divination, foretelling that a chosen one from the Storm Church would y himself and lead them to a rebirth.


    The Pope had always been perplexed by this.


    For millennia, had no one truly managed to take that step forward?


    What would be the oue of the hidden level, the final trial of the Twelve Trials of the Hero?


    The illusionary fabric of time and space seemed to fracture under John''s assault.


    The Apostle of Arrogance, observing this power, had a fleeting glint in his eyes.


    He, like John, wielded the same force.


    To shatter space without reaching a demi-god level indicated that both were on the verge of igniting the God me.


    John looked at the Apostle of Arrogance, a defiant challenge in his voice, "Apart from mimicking me, what else can you do?!"


    The Apostle of Arrogance flexed his fingers, a gesture of nonchnce.


    He shot John a disdainful look, remarking, "Heh, do you genuinely believe I merely mimic you?"


    "Stop deluding yourself."


    "I am Arrogance. The sin of Arrogance manifests within you. You are the most arrogant being in this world..."


    With these words, John''s Divine Skill, Shape-shifting, activated, appearing right behind him.


    Upon hearing this, John momentarilypsed into deep contemtion...


    "Arrogance... am I truly the most arrogant being in this world?" He murmured to himself.


    Yet, his offense never wavered.


    If he held no respect for others, or his foes, such was his manner.


    John had once heard that the most formidable adversary one could face was oneself.


    He hadn''t believed it, but within the game, this notion was validated.


    The Apostle of Arrogance could mirror all facets of him, ostensibly an unbeatable foe.


    As John continued his relentless assault, each strike was reciprocated by the Apostle of Arrogance, trading blow for blow.


    But then, a revtion struck John.


    If hepared himself with the Apostle of Arrogance, what truly distinguished them?


    He realized that he possessed an ability the Apostle of Arrogance couldn''t mimic: the Zero Time Difference Calction.


    It wasn''t just a skill; it transcended the confines of the game.


    It was intrinsic to him, as vital as the human need to eat or drink.


    It was his innate ability, Zero Time Difference Calction, a skill that broke the established rules.


    As the Apostle of Arrogance''s gaze settled on John, he was taken aback, noticing the wild flutter of John''s hair.


    A hint of bewitchment shed in John''s eyes, with an eerie purple emanating from his pupils.


    Applying the Zero Time Difference Calction to the Apostle of Arrogance, John astonishingly realized that facing the Apostle was like looking into a mirror.


    His own minor ws, previously unnoticed, were ringly exposed under his scrutinizing gaze - vulnerabilities.


    At that moment, John entered a mystifying state of heightened awareness.


    He could easily discern the weak points on the Apostle of Arrogance, and these same vulnerabilities were applicable to himself.


    Arrogance was indeed the original sin.


    John reflected on his journey in the game thus far - the countless des and the admiration from many.


    Had he lost sight of the true essence of the game?


    He remembered the days when he had started ying the game, driven purely by passion.


    With this realization, a sanctified aura enveloped John.


    Angelic and demonic presences intertwined around him.


    John, still and receptive, felt the changes within him.


    The nefarious aura symbolized the arrogant side of him under the influence of the Zero Time Difference Calction, while the divine aura epitomized the genuine and pure side of him under the same influence.


    Both were manifestations of John.


    When his gaze met the Apostle of Arrogance''s, the surrounding space seemed to tremble on the verge of copse.


    They appeared to be on entirely different levels.


    Arrogance!


    The original sin of mankind.


    As John looked at the Apostle of Arrogance, he understood.


    There were those in this world who truly grasped the essence of Arrogance.


    Real Arrogance wasn''t about looking down on everything.


    He seemed toprehend that true Arrogance, much like what he embodied at that moment, was about having a profound respect for one''s own power.


    It was about scorning the enemy tactically while valuing them strategically.


    That was the very essence of Arrogance.


    John observed the Apostle of Arrogance''s bewildered appearance, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly.


    A pure spirit power coalesced in his hand, and he thrust out the Divine de.


    As he lunged, the Apostle of Arrogance tried to evade, only to find the entire space felt as if it were sealed off.


    By the time the Apostle of Arrogance managed to break free from this constriction, the sanctified light from John once again enveloped him, leaving him powerless to resist.


    This was the first stage of the Zero Time Difference Calction: Repulsion!


    Two distinct powers, repelling each other, coexisted within one being.


    John flicked the blood from his Divine de and addressed the Apostle of Arrogance, "Thank you. Without you, I wouldn''t have recognized my own ws. You''re like a mirror, leading me to transcendence."


    Upon hearing John''s words, the Apostle of Arrogance observed a haunting, terrifying gray-ck glow in John''s eyes, intertwined with an even more terrifying death skill.


    Both forces entwined as one.


    As the Apostle of Arrogance continued to observe, he noticed irregr powers manifesting on John''s body.


    He tried to mimic them, but failed.


    Arrogance could never truly grasp a person''s original ideals.


    Both the gray mist and the divine purity manifested on John, and it was this holy power that instilled fear in the Apostle of Arrogance.


    Gradually, he reverted to his original form, a shadowy silhouette, its shape mirroring John''s, as if John had been pressed onto an ink pad, leaving an imprint behind.


    Perhaps, under the influence of the Zero Time Difference Calction, had John just awakened, the Apostle of Arrogance might have been able to learn from it.


    But upon touching the game of the abyss, the Zero Time Difference Calction advanced further.


    The sensation was simply exhrating.


    John let out a moan, his gaze fixing upon the Apostle of Arrogance, filled with a touch of pity.


    At this moment, sheer terror enveloped the Apostle of Arrogance.


    Unable to escape, the energy within him began to rapidly dissipate, transferring into John.


    John heard a notification in his ear:


    [Name: Heart of Arrogance]


    [Type: Rare]


    [Note: The heart most suitable for you. You can directly merge with it. Upon sessful fusion... the power of Arrogance can be awakened.]


    ...


    Lines of subtitles shed rapidly, and as John focused intently on the text, the heart appeared in his hand.


    It was a pitch-ck heart, still beating fiercely.


    Holding it, feeling its warm touch, John caressed it as if touching a child, his eyes filled with kindness.


    John raised his hand to choose to merge...


    [Ding! Congrattions, yer Galewind, for obtaining the Heart of Arrogance!]


    [Sessful Fusion!]


    John felt the changes within, as divine power swept through his body.


    A massive altar materialized before him.


    From his pocket, the Heart of Envy, the Heart of Greed... all floated together.


    This was the God me, the ignition ceremony.


    An ancient ascension ritual, where to rise within the abyss realm, one needed the seven deadly sins to meld together.


    With one abyssal power as the core, the other abyssal forces would act in support.


    This was the God me Ascension, the first step into demi-godhood.


    It was also a significant leap in the evolution of one''s life force.

 Chapter 355 354-The Demigod Tier

    <h4>Chapter 355 Chapter354-The Demigod Tier</h4>


    An enigmatic energy pervaded John, observable under his scrutiny.


    This power converged together, like a nascent me, and without waiting for John to introspect his bodily state, the me flickered subtly, fueled by arrogance.


    With greed serving as kindling¡ªsnap!


    A me burst forth in an instant, and beneath its feeble glow, John examined his own physique, which was shuddering incessantly. Wave after wave of negative emotions assailed his psyche.


    No!


    John exerted all his might to suppress the emotions within him.


    They spread like ink in water, seeping into his psyche, threatening to overwhelm him with negativity.


    Deep within the abyss...


    There, in the depths,y the domain of arrogance, a gathering ce for ancient demons, all fierce and malicious, prostrating before a six-winged dark angel.


    Lucifer, with eyes a sanguine red, stared fixedly at the sky.


    He sensed a kindred essence.


    Someone was attempting to be a demigod using the power of the abyss.


    He felt an encroachment upon the divine authority.


    In his hand materialized a smear of ck light, which descended and slew the demons kneeling on the ground.


    Infinite soul power swept up within the ck column of light, piercing into the heavens...


    Beneath Lucifer''s ck pupils, as he looked toward the sky, he spoke to the kneeling demons:


    "Hmph?!"


    This cold snort sent a shiver through the many abyssal demons.


    A massive clump of flesh swarmed with flies.


    When the ck flies approached the flesh, they split apart¡ªone became two, and in a short time...


    The entire mass of flesh turned into a breeding ground for flies.


    Beelzebub, the Lord of Flies, emerged from the mass of flesh, a symbol of gluttony...


    Demons of desire, demons of wrath...


    The seven demons gathered together, all casting their gazes toward Lucifer with expressions reveling in the misfortune.


    Although their realms were being eroded, such triviality paled in significancepared to Lucifer¡ªthe most formidable demon in the abyss.


    Beelzebub, gnawing on a bone picked from the ground, taunted Lucifer:


    "Oh great Lucifer, my friend, it seems your might wanes, a thief has filched your strength."


    His schadenfreude was palpable as he looked toward Lucifer with a semnce of pity.


    Lucifer''s lips twitched slightly at the sight of the King of Ghosts but paid little heed to his words.


    Instead, he continued with a cold snort:


    "It''s but a rat. I''ve already forced a part of my power through the abyss. That rat... cannot survive under my hand."


    His voice carried a chilling frostiness.


    ...


    As Lucifer''s power burst through the abyss...


    At that moment, John was at a critical juncture of the God me''s convergence, his body turning strangely beguiling.


    A surge of energy broke through spatial confinement, heading straight for the instance of the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    John felt the power steadily infiltrating his body!


    His gaze grew solemn as he beheld this force.


    His body, once a blend of sanctity and malevolence.


    The bnce of yin and yang was disrupted at this moment!


    Under the Zero Time Difference Calction, his physique was evolving in an irreversible direction.


    His entire being, like a stone, was incessantly crumbling and reassembling!


    Awaiting John''s attention to return to... this force.


    At this moment, John''s body was like shattered fragments of stone, continuously merging and reconstituting!


    [Ding Dong! yer Galewind detected as being disturbed by an unknown power!]


    [Warning, this is the power of the abyss!]


    [The terminus of all evil, the confluence of all sins.]


    ...


    As the system continued its relentless alerts, a solemn intensity coalesced in John''s eyes, while at the same time the power within his body took on a more sinister nature. However...


    His divine techniques!


    The Divine Skills he had acquired: Divine de, Shape-shifting...


    All manifested behind him, waves of sacred power began to cleanse the abyssal magic, enigmatic, mystical, and pure, gathering toward John like saints descending from the heavens.


    In Sage Mode, John''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Gazing at these surges of power, a sense of joy began to emerge within him.


    He looked at his own body, as the sanctified force gradually calmed his once-agitated form.


    John took a deep breath, and the dark power began to settle, no longer appearing so wild.


    The two forces started to intertwine, to merge, gradually bing equal under the guidance of Zero Time Difference Calction.


    He, John, at this moment, was an interweaving of sanctity and malevolence.


    Like a demon of the abyss, yet also like an angel from above, he was the intecing faction of evil and good.


    He was neutral!


    Neutrality didn''t mean indifference, rather, it was a matter of choice driven by his own predilections.


    A demigod, ascending to divinity!


    Dual divinity, where the abyssal God me and the sacred God me entwined.


    [Ding Dong! Congrattions to yer for igniting the God me: Abyss!]


    [Ding Dong! Congrattions to yer for igniting the God me: Sanctity!]


    The two God mes interwove incessantly, and John''s body began to attain tranquility.


    In this moment.


    In the Garden of Eden, a blond man with profound eyes gazed ahead:


    "Two God mes, deifying together, should he truly reach that step."


    "This world will enter a new era!"


    ...


    The man''s figure silently vanished, and tranquility once again reigned.


    John teleported out of the instance, materializing within the dpidated church.


    Bonger''s murky eyes widened in surprise upon seeing John:


    "You''ve actually...e out, that''s wonderful, has the abyssal power been resolved?"


    When the church''s Priest turned to John, his tone was fervent.


    His voice trembled slightly, and his clouded eyes glistened with tears.


    John faced Bonger and spoke:


    "Revered Priest, I have prepared a small gift for you. I''m not sure if it will please you."


    After these words, John brought forth the God Seed in his hand.


    He ced it before Bonger, who felt a profound connection with the God Seed, a glimmer of rity shining in his eyes.


    As the God Seed touched his palm, it began to dissolve slowly.


    John looked on as Bonger''s hands turned into specks of light.


    His body, too, transformed into sacred luminescence.


    A formidable power emerged within Bonger.


    The system, under its scanning protocol, could not detect it.


    But when John applied Zero Time Difference Calction to scan Bonger, he was astonished to find that Bonger''s body was like a gemstone.


    A crystal clear jewel emerged from what was once a decaying form.


    He looked at Bonger in amazement and said:


    "Such a potent force."


    Bonger''s beard, once matted with the murk of the earth, now shone with brilliant light, and the decaying aura within his body began to dissipate.


    Using Zero Time Difference Calction, John arrived at a conclusion:


    In the abyssal game, even if the same person struck the same blow under different circumstances, the damage would fluctuate.


    Not to mention the variations brought about by a single breath, a minute movement difference¡ªthese were the invisible stats!


    Changes in one''s psyche, the frequency of breaths, physical condition, injuries, and such, all could alter one''s stats significantly.


    John regarded the church''s now enhanced warrior, Bonger.


    His augmentation under the Zero Time Difference Calction was not a matter of these subtle differences.


    After merging with the God Seed, he seemed to have be a different person¡ªhis demeanor transformed, his beard turned pristine white, and his previously parched and yellowed skin began to change.


    And it wasn''t just the physical attributes¡ªJohn felt that, at this moment, Bonger''s mana was as vast as an ocean.


    He pushed up his sses, only to realize he wasn''t wearing any!


    Embarrassedly lowering his hand, he resumed Zero Time Difference Calction, a little quirk of his to push up non-existent sses.


    Everyone has a unique talent.


    In the game, from top-tier ss yers to ordinary gamers, everyone has their moments of brilliance, not to mention the natives within the game.


    One must know, this Bonger was hailed as the most gifted warrior within the church.


    As his aura transformed, the entire sixthyer began to stir as if mountains and seas were roaring.


    The once tainted vigers'' eyes started to clear, energy sweeping across¡­


    Bonger''s body, gradually shifting from wild and uncontroble, stabilized, retracting his power, bing a serene and benevolent old Priest¡ªdifferent from his initial crazed state.


    Waiting for Bonger''s condition to stabilize, he then took John and burst out of the Twelve Trials of the Hero, ascending to the skies above Storm City.


    A boundless aura of might manifested as they left the confines of the instance.


    Bonger, the mighty figure absent for a millennium, officially returned!


    Pope Xitell gazed at the sky, murmuring:


    "Great-grandfather."


    Half-divine in power, his return sent a shockwave that had the twelve council members of the Storm Kingdom staring in awe towards Storm City!


    With Bonger''s return, the continent gained a demigod of immense power.


    After merging with the God Seed, he acquired divinity.


    Only steps away from ascending to godhood, he was on the verge of bing the highest being on the continent¡ªa deity!


    John said with a sly smile:


    "Congrattions on reiming your original strength."


    With apassionate touch, Bonger patted John''s head:


    "Thank you, my child. The Storm Church shall forever be your staunchest support!"


    John''s eyes narrowed slightly; he understood the enormity of that promise.


    The Storm Church, as the state religion of the Storm Kingdom, was replete with mighty warriors and many a hidden entity.


    And that included control over thunder and lightning...

 Chapter 356 355-The History of the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 356 Chapter355-The History of the Abyss</h4>


    John approached Bonger...


    Inside the Storm Church, the Pope watched John with excited, grateful eyes.


    He said to John:


    "Young man, thank you..."


    Hearing this, Bonger immediately showed dissatisfaction and bellowed at Xitell:


    "Whelp, whom are you calling young man? Galewind has my gratitude, and were it not for our difference in years, I would have liked to be sworn brothers with him."


    Xitell, a dominator of the church, who had swayed the continent for centuries, was chastised like a grandson!


    Indeed, a grandson!


    After all, his grandfather considered John a brother, and for Xitell to address John as a ''young man'' was indeed a bit improper!


    Xitell looked at John with aplex expression.


    Gratitude didn''t need to be stated, but in front of so many high-ranking bishops of the Storm Church, it was a matter of face that he seemed unable to maintain, so he had no choice but to lead his grandfather and John to a private chamber.


    Tea was served along with delicate fruits.


    Xitell looked towards John, opening his mouth to speak.


    Bonger was very fond of John, for he had been trapped for centuries.


    Now, to see a youth who could easily pull him out, the depth of his gratitude was beyond words.


    He said to John:


    "I know of a ce, quite fitting for those who have just be demigods and haven''t yet mastered the God me, a ce suitable for trial."


    The Pope nearby also pricked up his ears to listen.


    It couldn''t be helped; ever since his grandfather had left, some knowledge within the Storm Church had begun to fragment.


    His grandfather had been groomed as a Pope, with the old Pope entrusting all his knowledge to him.


    And when he took his position, the old Pope had been dead for who knows how many years.


    In the Storm Church, those old ones couldn''t ess deeper knowledge.


    He could only rely on the scriptures to grope his way forward alone.


    John''s eyes lit up as he listened to the former Pope.


    As a newly ascended demigod, trying to level up in other instances was futile; it was better to open a new instance for himself.


    Moreover, the monsters in those instances couldn''t withstand even a simple attack from him!


    John looked towards the elderly Pope with a hint of inquiry in his eyes.


    At this moment, the elder Pope let out a heartyugh:


    "Have you ever heard of the Ancient Demon Guardians?"


    The Pope beside him seemed to have heard something terrifying, his body trembling slightly.


    Hearing Bonger speak thus, the Pope asked with some uncertainty:


    "Grandfather, are you referring to that¡­ minor world?"


    Within the game of the Abyss, there is a primary universe, which is the universe John knows of.


    Yet, there are countless minor universes, and within these universes, the mightiest beings are also gods!


    Many more are beings merged with the world''s origin!


    These beings, blessed with the power of their world''s origin, are even more difficult to deal with.


    Even from the perspective of a game yer, it''s akin to a person from this world traveling to a minor universe, only to find themselves inherently debuffed!


    John then turned towards the elderly Pope who was self-absorbedly sipping tea and asked:


    "Respected Lord Bonger, may I inquire what exactly is the Ancient Demon Guardian you mentioned?"


    John''s mind was racing at this moment. Ancient Demon Guardians? Why did everyone''s expression turn so grave upon hearing this?


    Could it be there was something he was not aware of?


    At this point, Bonger began to speak slowly:


    In the primordial era, the whole world was in chaos. Then came visitors from beyond, nting a seed within the will of this world.


    This seed began to split.


    Come the ancient times, there were two types of divine beings: the Supervisor Gods, representing light,


    And the Demon Guardians, embodying darkness.


    These two kinds of divine beings made up the universe.


    The Demon Guardians, bearers of the darkest ORDER, were chaotic, unstructured, devoid of any reason; no standards of behavior in the human world could represent these gods.


    Their strength was formidable, equal to that of the Supervisor Gods in this universe.


    The Supervisor Gods, symbols of construction, harbingers of rebirth.


    They were naturally at odds with the Demon Guardians.


    But then, the Supervisor Gods acquired an extraterrestrial origin, creating new gods, some demons, some deities.


    Despite their different natures, they all regarded the Supervisor God as their Father God.


    Until one day, a massacre urred!


    Throughout the universe, the residences of all the newborn gods were discovered by the Demon Guardians.


    With unrivaled power, the Demon Guardians began a relentless assault on the Supervisor Gods'' territories.


    Thends of the Supervisor Gods fell, one after another, their original worlds obliterated.


    Left with no choice, the Supervisor Gods, along with the remaining deities, engaged in an all-out war against the Demon Guardians!


    Afterward, the Demon Guardians perished, splintering into numerous minor universes!


    The Supervisor Gods too died, fragmenting into this world''s continents!


    ...


    John, like an obedient child, raised his hand:


    "Um, excuse me, what does this have to do with the Ancient Demon Guardians?"


    Bonger, hearing John''s interjection, showed no particr emotion but seemed to delve into memories.


    "Some gods, after merging with the power of the ancient Demon Guardians, became demonized."


    "The Ancient Demon Guardians are among them, counted as quite powerful."


    "They guard the souls of the Demon Guardians, preparing for their return to the mortal realm."


    "Should there be someone whose essence resonates with the Demon Guardians, they will instill the soul of the Demon Guardian within that individual."


    "Those people be demons¡­ Various monsters are influenced by the ancient Demon Guardians."


    As Bonger''s words fell, John suddenly heard the system notification sound.


    Moreover, all yers within this game heard the system prompt:


    [Congrattions to the mysterious yer for unlocking the worldview!]


    [The Sundered Demon Guardians!]


    [The system will undergo a mandatory update, and the game will not be re-essible for 12 hours!]


    [The game content update is as follows:]


    [1. A brand-new PVP mode has been added; all yers upon entering the game can choose to fight in the battling arena, ascending the ranks indder matches, with higher rankings at the season''s end yielding greater rewards.]


    [2. A new dungeon has been added, the Soul of the Demon Guardian! There are various types of dungeons, and ying within can grant the power of the Demon Guardian, permanently enhancing physical attributes.]


    ...


    A cascade of information pulled John from his initial befuddlement. Had he, with a single sentence, unlocked a new worldview?


    The game was bing more intriguing. What mighty being could have created both the Supervisor Gods and the Demon Guardians in this world?


    And if mere fragments of the Demon Guardians could be powerful Demon Protectors, how formidable was the original Demon Guardian?


    These revtions set John''s thoughts whirling.


    Then, a special system notification sounded:


    [Galewind yer, you have unlocked the worldview and ascended to demigod status, with a special reward bestowed upon you]


    [Your rewards are as follows: legendary weapons, the Holy de and the Abyssal de]


    [Name: de of the Divine]


    [Type: Legendary]


    [Feature: Attack power 1 million! Chance to double rewards against ordinary monsters]


    [Feature 2: Pration, this attack can pierce through 20% of enemy armor]


    [Feature 3: Demon Ward, this weapon deals an additional 10% damage to evil creatures]


    [Name: Abyssal de]


    [Type: Legendary]


    [Feature: Mental attack power 1 million, chance to double rewards against ordinary monsters]


    [Feature 2: Daze, this attack has a 20% chance to daze enemies, making leveling easier]


    [Feature 3: Divine Will, this attack deals 10% more damage to holy attribute enemies]


    [Reward 2: Soul of the Demon Guardian]


    [Quality: MAX!]


    [Feature: To be developed...]


    ...


    John''s excitement trembled through him as he eyed the session of rewards.


    When the system indicated he had half an hour left to exit the dungeon, he bid farewell to those around him.


    His Divine de had now fused into the two legendary weapons, their attack power greatly enhanced after the fusion, diverging in nature.


    John felt, after a thorough examination, that within this game, he was now second only to the gods.


    Indeed, even if he were to encounter a deity, John harbored no fear.


    To be cautious, he inquired of the system:


    "Within this game, aside from myself, has anyone else ignited a God me?"


    The system''s voice, cold as ice, resounded:


    "No, you are the first..."


    John murmured to himself, it made sense; he was far ahead of the other yers. Even with the whole world pouring into this game, and the existence of some hidden experts was undeniable, the chasm between them and himself was terrifying.


    Moreover, he had ignited not one but two God mes.


    One of utter darkness, the other of absolute light.


    Even if some concealed master yer was lucky enough to ignite a God me, John was confident he could crush them in battle.


    His eyes sparked with interest as he looked towards the newpetitive mode. With ranking, he could at least identify who the strongest among the first tier were. As for the top spot, he was determined to im it!


    Beside him, Bonger tossed over a ck orb.


    [Name: Level Teleportation Sphere]


    [Quality: Rare]


    [Vanishes after one use, grants entry to the Ancient Guardian level...]


    [Be warned, the Ancient Guardians are immensely powerful and wildly ferocious; this dungeon poses great danger. Consider carefully before entering. Failure to clear the level will result in severe penalties...]


    Seeing the prompt on the ck orb, John chuckled. He paid no heed to the warning.


    Now a demigod, even facing a god, he had the confidence to y it. What then could an Ancient Guardian possibly do to frighten him?

 Chapter 357 356-The Blood Ring of Asura

    <h4>Chapter 357 Chapter356-The Blood Ring of Asura</h4>


    After exchanging brief pleasantries with Valerie, the ruler of Storm City, and the circle of bishops who were spectating at the church''s central za, John hastily departed.


    The bishops'' stunned gazes went unnoticed by him, or so he pretended.


    He was acutely aware of the monumental feat he had aplished.


    The Twelve Trials of the Hero, the most enigmatic trial dungeon of the Storm Church, was designed exclusively for papal candidates.


    Throughout the countless years of the Storm Church''s history, not one pope had ever seeded in clearing the entire dungeon.


    Yet today, John, a foreigner, had achieved just that.


    The bishops'' astonishment was expected, of course.


    But John had no leisure to bask in their adtion.


    His primary objective had been met, and he had secured a promise from Xitell, the pope of the Storm Church. From now on, the Storm Church would be John''s eternal ally.


    His visit to Storm City was a resounding sess, having fulfilled his expectations.


    As he walked the streets of Storm City, he passed yers who all seemed in a hurry.


    The sky remained overcast, with ferocious winds whipping through thunder, pressing down heavy clouds that gave the impression they could destroy the city at any moment.


    Yet John''s heart was buoyed with contentment.


    Lying quietly in his backpack was the ring that represented his ultimate goal.


    The ultimate reward forpleting the Twelve Trials of the Hero.


    [The Blood Ring of Asura (Special Item, Grade Undetermined): In ancient times on the Godyer Continent, there once appeared a peerless powerhouse who defied fate, self-proimed as "Asura". He aplished the heaven-defying act of ying a deity with a mortal body, for which he was besieged by numerous deities, ultimately falling, his name twisted and obscured... The blood ring he wore became the spoils of war for the god of storm among the besieging deities. For certain reasons, this ring could not be taken into the Divine Realm, so the god of storm left it on the Godyer Continent, where it became the final reward of the Twelve Trials of the Hero.]


    [Exclusive ss: Godyer]


    [Level Requirement: None]


    [Attached Skill 1: Wrath of the Asura (Divine Skill), the Blood Ring of Asura incessantly exudes energy, instilling psychic intimidation in every creature thatys eyes upon the ring. Extended exposure to the energy field of the Wrath of the Asura inflicts irreversible damage to the soul. Once equipped, the effect can be toggled off¡­]


    [Attached Skill 2: Gods'' Lament (Divine Skill) (Passive), once the Asura mask is equipped, every attack made against a deity directly assaults their divinity, with a 1% chance to shatter their godhood¡­]


    [Attached Skill 3: Bloodburn (Divine Skill), upon release, it burns all the energy within a Godyer''s body in exchange for doubling attack damage, defensive capabilities, speed, and the power to control ORDER for one minute... Health is forcefully reduced to one point¡­]


    ¡­


    These were the true attributes of the ring.


    Like the fierce Asura mask on John''s face and the Asura wrist guard on his arm, it was a relic of the once-mighty Godyer Asura.


    John had gone to great lengths to partake in the Twelve Trials of the Hero of the Storm Church, all for the grim Blood Ring of Asura.


    This was an exclusive equipment item for a Godyer; other yers could not utilize it.


    Yet in John''s possession, it could unleash powerparable to Divine Equipment.


    However, as John meticulously reviewed the attributes of the Blood Ring of Asura, his brows subtly furrowed.


    He stumbled upon an intriguing anomaly.


    The attached skills of the Blood Ring of Asura were identical to those of the Asura mask upon his face.


    This was quite perplexing.


    In the realm of the game Godyer, there had never been two pieces of equipment with exactly identical attribute information.


    The artifacts left by Asura did not enhance any base attributes, yet solely with their attached skills, they rivaled Divine Equipment.


    Now, after all his efforts to obtain the Blood Ring of Asura, to discover that its skills were a carbon copy of the Asura mask''s ¡ª was it not tantamount to a fruitless endeavor, acquiring a white elephant?


    John flipped his right hand, and the Blood Ring of Asura appeared in his palm.


    As the effects of Wrath of the Asura unwittingly radiated from the ring, within a 500-yard radius around John, both NPCs and yers began to grow irritable.


    Their emotions spiraled beyond control.


    Some yers and NPC characters were engaged in quest turn-ins or item trades.


    Under the influence of Wrath of the Asura, they began to erupt in quarrels, with signs ofing to blows over the slightest disagreement.


    John sensed the growing tension around him and quickly slipped the ring onto his finger.


    With a surge of energy kin to his own coursing through it, John instantly gainedplete control over the Blood Ring of Asura.


    With a mere thought, the effect of Wrath of the Asura dissipated from the ring.


    The agitated crowd around him gradually returned to calm.


    Many yers looked up in astonishment, meeting the dangerous gaze of the NPCs they had just insulted.


    A shiver ran down their spine, and they hurriedly left the scene, forgetting even toplete their quests.


    John''s fingers gently caressed the Blood Ring of Asura, his mind still swimming with thoughts.


    Two items with identical additional skills ¡ª could their effects be stacked?


    After some serious contemtion, John realized that this hypothesis might be the sensible answer.


    It was worth testing on a deity when the chance arose¡­


    ¡­


    Returning to Silverglow through the teleport point, although the trip to Storm City hadn''t taken long, John felt as if ages had passed.


    Mainly because the trial had presented him with too many inconceivable events.


    The continuous session of battles in the trial seemed to have stretched time itself¡­


    As John was musing, hismunicator suddenly lit up.


    The message was from Isabe.


    "Galewind, don''t forget tonight''s auction, it''s at the same auction hall asst time¡­"


    John blinked in mild surprise; the mentioned auction was ready so soon?


    It seemed Dawn Breeze Auction House truly had substantial clout now.


    To prepare such arge-scale, high-end auction involved an extensive array of elements.


    Not only did the number of auction items have to be substantial, but the quality could not diminish in the least.


    Moreover, they had to notify all the powerful yer factions.


    John recalled thest auction, where even yers from the chaotic evil camp of the Dark Realm were among the invited.


    This time would likely be no exception.


    With a casual nce, indeed, the streets of Silverglow were bustling with an increased number of yers.


    Not only human race yers but also those from races like the elves and orcs were making their appearances.


    And some, shrouded in ck robes emanating a thick aura of malevolence, were likely the evil-aligned yers from across Sunset Mountain in the Dark Realm.


    Strangely enough, despite the irreconcble hatred between Godyer Continent''s major native powers and the abyss, the Northern Myst Empire hadn''t restricted these chaotic evil camp yers'' ess.


    It seemed the system deliberately separated NPCs from yers...


    After receiving Isabe''s message, John promptly replied, "Alright, Isabe, I''ll remember. I happen to be free, so I should be able to get there early tonight."


    Isabe sent a voice message, her voice gentle and pleasant, brimming with excitement and anticipation: "That would be wonderful, Galewind. Your presence is sure to excite many. Tonight is bound to be a grand affair. We have invited many wealthy and powerful yers who have shown great interest in our auction."


    John responded with a smile, "Miss Isabe, with your hard work, I''m sure this auction will leave many yers satisfied..."


    After ending themunication, John nced at the time.


    There were still a few hours before the auction, so he headed to the arena hall to see if any yers hade to challenge his position at the top of the arena leaderboard.


    Since John had defeated Adam and ascended to the number one spot on the Arena Leaderboard, almost all yers had epted a fact ¡ª John was indeed the strongest in the Godyer game, beyond doubt.


    Lately, thepetition for the top 10 spots on the Arena Leaderboard had been fierce, yet no yer dared to challenge John.


    Even those confident in their abilities merely jostled for positions below the second rank on the leaderboard.


    Everyone was well aware of the importance of the top rank on the Arena Leaderboard.


    All knew that the rewards for being number one were undoubtedly the most lucrative, but John stood before them like an insurmountable mountain, quashing any thoughts of challenge.


    Thus, John hadfortably held his position at the apex of the leaderboard for some time now.


    He had not received any challenge notifications.


    But today, there was an unexpected turn.


    The moment John stepped into the arena hall, the system''s cold, mechanical voice chimed in his ear.


    [System Alert: yer "Loving_Lollipop" has issued a challenge to you. Please enter the arena within three minutes to prepare for the defense...]


    John was momentarily stunned, barely believing his ears.


    Could someone actually be bold enough to challenge his position at the top of the Arena Leaderboard?


    Loving_Lollipop... that name was certainly chosen with a carefree spirit.


    John sifted through his memory, certain he had never heard the name before.


    This person wasn''t one of the big shots in the ss yer circles.


    That left only one possibility ¡ª this individual was a neer...


    A neer yer daring to challenge him ¡ª regardless of anything else, that courage alone piqued John''s interest in this person...

 Chapter 358 Chapter357-The Defense Battle in the Arena

    358 Chapter357-The Defense Battle in the Arena


    That left only one possibility ¡ª this individual was a neer...


    A neer yer daring to challenge him ¡ª regardless of anything else, that courage alone piqued John''s interest in this person...


    John had just received the challenge when it was broadcast across the arena hall''s holographic screen.


    In an instant, the entire hall erupted into a cacophony of noise.


    "Holy smokes, am I seeing this right? Someone''s challenging Galewind?"


    "For real? Which guy''s got the guts?"


    "Loving_Lollipop? That name seems kind of familiar..."


    "Isn''t that the mysterious yer who recently shot up to the 5th rank on the leaderboard? Odd, I''ve never heard of them before, no idea where they sprang up from!"


    "To climb to the 5th rank so swiftly means this guy must be pretty powerful, but to rashly challenge Galewind is, let''s say, admirably courageous..."


    "This name makes me think they''re not that old..."


    "You can tell you''ve never followed the arena''s PvP battles. This Loving_Lollipop is actually a very youngd, and just like Galewind, an independent yer not aligned with any guild..."


    "An independent reaching such heights says a lot about the kid''s gaming talent!"


    "Seems to be a warrior yer, but the few battles I''ve seen, their style ispletely different from other warriors, must havee across some special legacy."


    "Lucky fellow..."


    ...


    John wasn''t privy to the onlookers'' discussions.


    He had already materialized in a virtualndscape, the system having constructed a massive virtual tform specifically for this battle.


    Spanning a vast area and surrounded by thick defensive barriers, John reached out with his divine power, probing casually.


    The barrier responded immediately to his probe, its light flickering as itpletely dissolved the touch of John''s divine power.


    It appeared the defensive capability of this barrier was quite formidable.


    While John waited, somewhat listlessly, a figure slowly materialized directly in front of him.


    "Loving_Lollipop?"


    Upon clearly seeing the figure, John''s expression turned quizzical.


    He had never expected the one challenging him to be such a youngd.


    As he confirmed he had never seen this unfamiliar face before, a suspicion began to form in John''s mind.


    The boy looked quite ordinary, lean with a pair of bright eyes shining with resolute light.


    Sporting a supremely confident smile, his armor gleamed under the light.


    Hearing John''s query, the youth replied, "Yes, I am Loving_Lollipop. Although I''m a neer, I''m not intimidated by your reputation. I''m confident that I can defeat you!"


    John cracked a small smile; such a ''chunibyo'' statement was quite fitting for someone of his age.


    But the boy''s courage and confidence far exceeded his expectations, kindling a sense of anticipation for the uing battle.


    John had already silently unleashed the Eye of Artemis.


    Loving_Lollipop''s attribute information was nowpletely unveiled before him.


    At the sight of Loving_Lollipop''s basic attributes, John''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    The boy''s fundamental stats were rmingly high, a rarity not just among independent yers, but evenpared to the guild leaders of top-tier guilds at a lofty level of 113.


    Loving_Lollipop''s base attributes had far surpassed what one at his level should possess.


    It must be rted to his hidden ss.


    "Dragon yer Warrior? What kind of hidden ss is this? It seems quite extraordinary... Could it be that thisd''s entire set of epic gear is exclusive equipment thates with his hidden ss?"


    John murmured cautiously, a flicker of shadowy light crossing his eyes.


    What intrigued John most were the energy nodes coursing through the young yer.


    Remarkably, there were over a hundred.


    Normally, given the current level of yers, the energy nodes within the body should not exceed thirty.


    Over a hundred energy nodes ¨C those were figures expected of someone above level 300.


    The more energy nodes, the more robust the energy storage, tranting to greater HP and MP.


    This young man named Loving_Lollipop, with over a hundred energy nodes circting within, meant that he would have superior endurance and explosive power in battle.


    Interesting indeed¡­


    "Since you''re so confident, let''s have ourselves a real contest. I ept your challenge!"


    John spoke casually.


    The crowd hushed gradually, all eyes fixated on the impending sh between John and Loving_Lollipop.


    Their gazes locked, the air over the arena thickened instantly with palpable tension.


    The corners of John''s mouth curled up slightly, his right hand flipping gracefully to reveal a pale blue energy sword in his grasp.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): This skill allows the wielder to craft a weapon out of thin air, based on their divine power. The weapon''s attributes are determined by the skill level, the character''s level, and their divine power. The initial Divine dees with +800,000 points of damage and a 25% critical hit rate.]


    "Come then, let me see if your strength can match the confidence you exude..."


    The Divine de in John''s hand thrummed with energy, its de humming with tiny bursts of sound, as though it could sh through the very fabric of space at any moment.


    He, as before, deliberately suppressed his level to 113, to match that of Loving_Lollipop.


    Even with the boy''s attributes far exceeding those of a typical yer at this level, John had chosen to constrain his own power.


    After all, without doing so, this youth would pose no challenge to him whatsoever.


    Hearing John''s unemotional words, Loving_Lollipop was undaunted, drawing an ordinary-looking sword from his pack.


    He gripped the hilt firmly, his eyes sparking with fearless resolve.


    John''s gaze fell on the longsword, and his eyes widened with astonishment.


    He sensed many familiar essences emanating from Loving_Lollipop''s sword, matching precisely the auras of the dragons he had encountered before.


    Clearly, this longsword had been bathed in the blood of not just one dragon.


    So, this is the origin of the "Dragon yer Warrior" hidden ss?


    Suddenly, John found himself filled with anticipation for what Loving_Lollipop would show next.


    He took a deep breath, and his body burst forth with an impressive aura, the luminance of the Divine de growing ever brighter.


    "Come, if you''ve decided to challenge me, then there''s no need for hesitation, show me your strength!"


    John''s clearughter echoed across the arena.


    Upon witnessing this, Loving_Lollipop''s expression instantly turned grave.


    A bright glow emanated from the hilt of his sword, and a mysterious aura began to radiate from his being.


    Faintly, almost imperceptibly, John thought he could hear the anguished wails of countless dragons.


    Suddenly, Loving_Lollipop moved like lightning, charging towards John with electrifying speed that nearly surpassed the reaction time of the yers.


    John''s gaze sharpened, but a faint smile yed upon his lips as the Divine de in his hand met Loving_Lollipop''s assault in an instant.


    The shing of their swords rang out in a series of collisions, the temperature on the stage climbing rapidly as if mes were roaring to life.


    John pressed forward, the Divine de executing a swift arc, as nimble as an antelope''s horn, and with the force of a thunderous decree, it thrust towards Loving_Lollipop''s body with blinding speed.


    Sparks erupted where Loving_Lollipop''s armor was struck, and he felt an immense force mming into him as if he had been hit head-on by a titanic beast of steel.


    His body was sent flying backward.


    Only then did Loving_Lollipop realize the severity of the hit, looking down in shock to find a fine crack had appeared on his breastte.


    How could this be? His armor, crafted from the hide of dragons, was thought to be impregnable, yet it had been breached so easily?


    "Possessing formidable attributes yet such an inexperienced approach tobat, it''s pitiable, really. I wonder how you even made it to the top 10 of the Arena Leaderboard¡­ If this is all the strength you can muster, then you had no business challenging me today!"


    John''s words were dripping with mockery, yet he didn''t pursue his advantage, instead, he ceased his attack.


    His intention in saying these things was actually to ignite the young man''s fighting spirit, to push him to unleash his potential.


    It is in moments of intense rage that a person can truly surpass their limits.


    True enough, upon hearing John''s taunting, a me of anger was kindled in Loving_Lollipop''s eyes.


    With a roar, he lifted his longsword once more.


    A burst of sword energy suddenly took shape at the tip, manifesting into a majestic dragon, with a wild aura that roared towards John.


    John''s brow quirked ever so slightly at the sight of the dragon formed from sword energy; it was ferocious and not to be underestimated, it seemed the young man did have something to offer.


    However, such a straightforward attack meant nothing to John.


    With a mere lift of his hand and a casual swing of the Divine de, he shattered the roaring dragon.


    "Continue," John said, his demeanor unchanged, voicing just those two words.


    This nonchnt attitude only served to infuriate Loving_Lollipop further.


    The young man''s face turned crimson with rage, not hesitating in the slightest tounch another attack!

 Chapter 359 Chapter358-The Vast Gap in Strength

    359 Chapter358-The Vast Gap in Strength


    John''s gaze was as tranquil as still water, seemingly oblivious to the raging inferno within the young man''s eyes.


    Loving_Lollipop red at John through gritted teeth, aze with anger, and without hesitation, chose to attack once again.


    His longsword conjured a mass of red energy out of thin air, burning like a fierce fire.


    The wild fire elemental energy churned around Loving_Lollipop''s body, forming a ring of me that acted as a protective shield, swirling and intertwining to envelop him.


    At the same time, his body merged into the mes, bing indistinct and blurry.


    "Dragon Fire sh!"


    Loving_Lollipop roared, the energy within the firewall rapidly draining and surging into his longsword.


    [Dragon Fire sh (Unique Skill): A Dragon yer Warrior''s exclusive skill that condenses andpresses fire elemental energy to form a ming barrier around the body and imbues the weapon with fire elemental damage. On the sh, it inflicts 5000 points of true damage with a 12% chance of causing a burning effect¡­]


    The de of the longsword came down fiercely, its mes enveloping a violent aura, thrusting towards John''s body.


    But John merely smiled slightly, his Divine de swaying gently in his hand.


    Instantly, the de''s radiance scattered in all directions like waves of light, slicing the mes into disarray.


    Following that, the fine yet powerful sword beams, still carrying momentum, collided directly with Loving_Lollipop.


    Loving_Lollipop''splexion changed dramatically, the protective ring of fire around him shattered in an instant.


    He felt an invisible force emanating from the sword beams strike him hard.


    The intense pain made Loving_Lollipop stagger backward, blood rushing to his throat, nearly spurting out.


    "What kind of power is this?!"


    He looked at John in astonishment, his heart filled with shock.


    His Dragon Fire sh was the strongest single-target attack skill he had mastered at his current level, a skill that had always been invincible in past battles.


    Never before, like today, had it been crushed by an opponent''s single move, let alone followed by subsequent damage.


    And judging by John''s expression, it was clear that the move was cast casually, without any strain.


    John offered a slight smile and said nonchntly, "This is what true power is. With your current strength, it is beyond yourprehension."


    With a thought, his Divine de instantly radiated a dazzling light, and with a gust of wind, its energynced toward Loving_Lollipop like lightning.


    Loving_Lollipop hastily raised his longsword to meet John''s onught.


    A violent sh sounded, and the surrounding air seemed to solidify.


    All of Loving_Lollipop''s strength was focused on his longsword, yet he still couldn''t withstand John''s formidable assault.


    With every swing, John''s Divine de stormed down like a torrential downpour, relentlessly striking at Loving_Lollipop.


    Each attack impressed upon Loving_Lollipop the overwhelming sense of oppression and the disparity in power.


    He exerted his full strength but still couldn''t alter the situation; the predicament of being passively beaten was excruciating.


    Indifference shone in John''s eyes as he said calmly, "The ranking on the Arena Leaderboard doesn''t mean you''re a true strong yer. Don''t think that just because you''ve broken into the top ten of the Arena Leaderboard, you''re already apetent warrior; you''re far from it..."


    "What you''re experiencing now is the real gap between our strengths. Does it fill you with despair?"


    Loving_Lollipop''s face turned crimson with effort as he gasped out, "This is just a game, what are you lecturing about?!"


    "Just a game?" John''s gaze sharpened slightly, he spoke softly, "If youck firm conviction to advance even in a game, what achievements can you hope for in real life? Whether in a game or in the real world, these traits that span through one''s life are essential for everyone!!"


    A trace of resignation flickered in Loving_Lollipop''s eyes, and for reasons unknown, he felt as if he were back at school, enduring the torture of a teacher''s lecture.


    "Galewind, I won''t give up. Even if you are powerful, one day I will surpass you!" he dered, clenching his teeth in defiance.


    John''s smile was slight; this was the very deration he had hoped to hear.


    As long as the youth had unyielding resolve, he would possess the potential to constantly surpass himself.


    "Good, I look forward to your growth," he said encouragingly.


    Their exchange unfolded during a lull in the battle, while the aftershocks of their fight reverberated throughout the arena, drawing the gazes of countless yers.


    Spurred on by John, Loving_Lollipop once again mustered his fighting spirit.


    He recalibrated his state of mind and lifted his longsword, ready tounch a stronger attack.


    The battle was more intense than anyone had anticipated, and the disy of thebatants'' skills was an eye-opener for the other yers.


    Under John''s guidance, Loving_Lollipop began to tap into the potential deep within himself.


    Although still outmatched, his assaults were now far more strategic than at the outset.


    This revtion brought a brighter gleam to John''s eyes; he had discerned yet anothermendable trait in the young warrior.


    It appeared his capacity to learn was rather extraordinary...


    The battle waged on, John''s Divine de moving with the same unwavering consistency, its offensive as relentless as tidal waves in the deep sea, striking at Loving_Lollipop time and again.


    Feeling the immense pressure from his adversary, Loving_Lollipop''s body trembled violently from the drain of his physical strength, but he bit down hard, resolutely facing John''s assault.


    The sounds of their fierce collisions were incessant.


    This time, Loving_Lollipop''s defense tenaciously withstood John''s attacks.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the arena hall tensed.


    Eyes glued to the virtual stage, the crowd murmured among themselves in hushed tones.


    Could a miracle truly happen today?


    There''s always a certain fascination with the fall of the undefeated, and many were curious to see what it would look like for the invincible Galewind to be bested...


    On the virtual tform, John was momentarily taken aback; he hadn''t anticipated that Loving_Lollipop would be able to withstand that strike.


    Loving_Lollipop''s breath wasbored, yet the fighting spirit in his eyes surged more fiercely. He ground his teeth and dered, "Galewind, I won''t be easily taken down by you! I will never admit defeat!"


    The me energy within his body surged, intensifying the fire on his longsword.


    It seemed as though he had invoked some Arcane Skill to forcibly amplify his strength, elevating the young warrior''s power to a level that now demanded John''s attention.


    A glint of appreciation shed in John''s eyes, but his hands remained relentless.


    He swung the Divine de once more,unching an attack as swift as lightning towards Loving_Lollipop.


    Gripping his longsword tightly, Loving_Lollipop met John''s assault with a resolute expression.


    The me energy infused into his de, resulting in one powerful sh after another.


    With a light chuckle, John maneuvered the Divine de, its radiance flickering like lightning, swiftly neutralizing Loving_Lollipop''s offensive.


    The fierce battle continued for a time, neither side showing any sign of yielding.


    Both their strengths were escting, making the spectacle of the fight increasingly intense.


    The onlookers marveled, unprepared for the duel to be this riveting, bothbatants exhibiting a prowess that seemed otherworldly.


    Above the arena, swords shed, sparks flew.


    John moved with the fluidity of a dragon, always sidestepping Loving_Lollipop''s strikes in time, retaliating with the swiftness of a thunderp.


    "You''ve made progress, but it''s still far from enough to turn defeat into victory," John said with a smile, his voiceced with deliberate mockery.


    Loving_Lollipop seethed with anger, clutching his longsword tightly, channeling all his strength as if to imbue the de with his fury.


    A surge of immense power burst forth from him, causing the tform itself to tremble subtly.


    "This move, you absolutely won''t be able to dodge!" Loving_Lollipop roared like an enraged dragon.


    His longsword radiated a blinding red light, the me energy shaping into a snarling fire dragon upon the de.


    It seemed simr to the energy dragon he had released earlier, but John could sense that this me dragon''s might far exceeded that of the previous energy dragon.


    It had grown an entire sizerger, nearly filling half of the arena.


    A flicker of recognition crossed John''s mind¡ªcould this be an advanced version of the previous skill?


    "me Dragon''s Roar!" Loving_Lollipop bellowed, pointing his sword forward.


    The fire dragon flew straight at John, its gaping maw aiming for his body.


    John''s gaze sharpened, sensing the terrifying force behind Loving_Lollipop''s attack.


    Such a potent skill might overpower many opponents, but for John, it was still negligible.


    With an air of indifference, he lifted the Divine de, a dusky glow of the sword''s light fleeting.


    Loving_Lollipop''s body shuddered violently as the fire dragon disintegrated in an instant.


    He was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, crashing heavily onto the tform.


    Struggling to rise, Loving_Lollipop''s eyes widened in horror to find deep sword marks in his armor, blood slowly seeping through.


    The young warrior hung his head in defeat, murmuring to himself, "Why? I am also a yer with a hidden ss. Why is there such a vast gap in our strength? Even after giving it my all, I still can''t make you retreat even a single step¡­"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 360 Chapter359-The Invitation

    360 Chapter359-The Invitation


    John regarded Loving_Lollipop coolly, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Strength is not determined by ss and skills alone, but by mindset and experience. What you''ve shown today is but a glimmer, a mere scratching of the surface. The Dragon yer Warrior ss may have given you a higher starting point, but it does not directly make you a true warrior."


    "In the game of Godyer, level is always the most crucial factor in measuring one''s strength, followed by a firm mindset and a wealth ofbat experience..."


    "And so far, you have neither!"


    Loving_Lollipop looked up in astonishment, his voice breaking as he asked, "How did you know my true ss?"


    John chuckled in response, "Why are you surprised? Did you think others can''t investigate your hidden ss?"


    The young man bowed his head.


    Today''s battle had dealt him an unprecedented blow, leaving him listless and dejected.


    With a gentle flick of his right hand, John''s pale blue Divine de silently vanished.


    Standing with his hands sped behind his back, his casual tone carried an air of unattainable dominance: "No warrior achieves strength overnight. You''ll neverprehend the agony I''ve endured to reach the power I possess today!"


    "You are still young; if you can adjust your mentality, your potential achievements are limitless."


    Loving_Lollipop suddenly lifted his head, his gaze fixed intently on John.


    "If I keep striving, could I one day reach your current level?"


    John was rendered speechless for a moment.


    To be honest, he didn''t quite know how to answer the youth''s question.


    Reaching his current level of strength was not merely a matter of effort and talent.


    Although even John wasn''t entirely sure of the extent of his own powers, one thing was clear to him


    ¡ªhe had recently transcended beyond the mere level of a yer.


    If one were to exclude Azazel, whose divine essence had dissipated within the Godyer Temple, the three mightiest opponents John had encountered so far were all god-level bosses: Leviathan from the Bone Cave, the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, and the Desire Devil Mammon.


    These three were formidable enough; not just among yers, but even across the vast expanses of the Godyer Continent, it would be a challenge to find beings that could contend with them.


    Yet, these deities seemed to have little chance of fighting back in John''s presence.


    Perhaps one day, when faced with an even mightier deity, John could truly ascertain the level of his own strength...


    Seeing John''s prolonged silence, Loving_Lollipop''s face contorted with a mix of sadness and anger. "I knew it, you''re deceiving me. No matter how hard I try, I can probably never be your equal, can I?"


    John cocked his head slightly, asking with a light smile, "Why would you think that? Our PvP matchsted quite a while, didn''t it? It wasn''t aplete steamroll..."


    Loving_Lollipop slowly shook his head, his tone serious, "I don''t know why, but I always feel that during our fight, you never showed your true strength... It was like an eagle toying with a chick!"


    John fell into a silent contemtion.


    He had to admit, the youngster''s sixth sense was strong, to have perceived that much during theirbat.


    After a moment''s serious thought, John suddenly chuckled and asked, "Let''s set aside whether you can surpass me for now. Are you interested in joining a guild? With your talent and character, it''s a shame to be a solo yer. If you had the support of a guild''s resources, you could go much further..."


    Loving_Lollipop immediately became guarded, "Wait a minute, you''re not trying to recruit me as your subordinate, are you?"


    John rolled his eyes in exasperation, saying with no small amount of irritation, "Didn''t you notice that I''m also a solo yer? I don''t have a guild. What do I need a subordinate for?"


    Loving_Lollipop asked earnestly in return, "If you, a solo yer, are stronger than the guild leaders of the top ten global guilds, then why should I be a guild yer?"


    John''s head filled with metaphorical question marks at the youngster''s peculiar train of thought. Despite all he had said, Loving_Lollipop hadtched onto the most trivial point.


    "Why do you keepparing yourself to me? I''ve already told you that you still need to grow, whereas I do not... Inviting you to join a guild isn''t about bing someone''s subordinate. It''s about hoping you can grow faster with the support of the guild''s resources."


    Loving_Lollipop replied earnestly, "But my goal is to be a strong yer like you, of course I have to measure up to you!"


    Listening to the undertone of the young man''s words, John seemed to be dealing with a fan of his own.


    With an expression of resignation, John shook his head, asking in amazement, "So, is this really why you''ve refused all guild invitations up to now?"


    Loving_Lollipop nodded solemnly, his face serious, "Exactly, that''s my thinking! Besides, I''m just a middle school student; I don''t have much time to y games daily. Guild members are always extraordinarily busy; I don''t have that much spare time toplete guild quests..."


    "By the way, how do you know I''ve been recruited by many guilds?"


    John gave a dismissive snort, "Obviously, a yer with your skills is a hotmodity in the eyes of many guilds, and given your youth, you''re essentially seen as having boundless potential. How could those major guilds not extend an olive branch to you..."


    Upon hearing John''s praise, Loving_Lollipop''s demeanor immediately lifted, his face brightening with pride.


    "Indeed, just as you said, ever since I broke into the top 10 of the Arena Leaderboard, I''ve been receiving lots of invitations from guilds daily, including several from the top ten global ones, but I''ve turned them all down!"


    John scratched his chin and asked with a light chuckle, "You refused, and that''s that; after all, back then you knew nothing... Now that I''ve told you the benefits of joining a guild, what do you think?"


    The young man said without hesitation, "Since you say joining a guild can make me stronger faster, I''ll take your advice! I wonder if those guilds would still agree to take me now if I went back to them."


    John strode forward and, with a mix of frustration and fondness, pped Loving_Lollipop on the back of his head, grumbling, "You really are thick-headed. If you throw yourself at them, they won''t value you. Since I''m suggesting you join a guild, naturally, I''ll have rmendations for you. Just wait."


    Loving_Lollipop nearly toppled to the ground from John''s smack, looking up at the sky with an aggrieved expression.


    John chuckled inwardly at the boy''s youthful temperament.


    After a moment of thought, he said lightly, "I''m going to arge auction tonight at Silverglow. If you''re free, you coulde along..."


    The anger on Loving_Lollipop''s face immediately turned into excitement. "You mean the Dawn Breeze Auction House?"


    John nodded with a lightugh.


    Loving_Lollipop jumped up, ecstatic. "Wow, I heard that auction is going to be huge. All the top yers have been invited, and it''s a gathering of the rich and powerful. No one can enter without an invitation, and you can bring someone just like that?"


    John replied in surprise, "Is it that strict? Well, it doesn''t matter. If you want toe, just follow me. It''ll be a good chance to introduce you to a few friends."


    "Great, I''ll head to Silverglow now via the teleportation point. Remember to wait for me at the entrance of the auction!"


    Without a second thought, Loving_Lollipop chose to forfeit and hurriedly vanished from the virtual arena.


    [System Notification: You have sessfully defended your position in the Arena Leaderboard. Your rank remains unchanged. Please keep it up and maintain your position!]


    The system''s prompt echoed in John''s ears, his face a picture of resignation.


    The youth''s impetuous nature really did mirror his own from younger days.


    It was rare for John to extend such effort to help a stranger in the game.


    His kindness towards Loving_Lollipop was not solely because the boy was extraordinarily gifted; a significant part of it was seeing a reflection of his younger self in him.


    The same spirited pride, the same youthful impetuosity.


    Moreover, John indeed recognized the potential of Loving_Lollipop''s Dragon yer Warrior hidden ss, a promising seedling of strength.


    With the merging of the two worlds drawing ever closer, and the cmity for humanity looming unpredictable, there needed to be an endless emergence of powerful yers who could grow quickly.


    They would be essential in facing the impending invasion from the parallel world.


    Therefore, John chose to give Loving_Lollipop a chance to be strong, considering it an act of cultivating a capable guardian for mankind...


    Exiting the virtual arena, John slipped away from the arena hall as quietly as a whisper in the corner.


    He had no desire for his movements to be detected again by the yers in the hall.


    The fervent gazes and the excited chatter about his recent hunt in battle made his skin crawl.


    Leaving the arena hall without a trace, he then made his way towards the direction of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 361 Chapter360-The Bustling Auction

    Chapter 361 Chapter360-The Bustling Auction


    At the entrance of Dawn Breeze Auction House, a cacophony of voices already filled the air.


    Countless yers had gathered, all quietly waiting for the auction tomence.


    These yers, hailing from various races and sporting a myriad of costumes, gave off the vibe of a grand cosy convention straight out of the real world.


    John, donning an Asura Mask, would usually turn heads on the streets of Silverglow.


    Yet here, he blended in seamlessly.


    The yers buzzed with excitement, eagerly discussing the forting auction and specting about the treasures that would be unveiled.


    Among the crowd, John''s gaze quickly found Isabe.


    With a demure and graceful smile, the young woman stood at the doorway, greeting each distinguished guest.


    Those weed by Isabe herself were surely no ordinary individuals.


    John stood to the side, silently observing for a while, and recognized several familiar faces, including the leaders of some of the world''s top ten guilds.


    Among them was Kingserp, the leader of Dawn Guild, who John had previously vanquished with a single move, as well as Sno, the amiable leader of ck Rose Guild.


    However, John did not spot Adam and Blue Sea.


    It was unclear whether they had already entered or were simplyte arrivals.


    As John pondered, a disturbance suddenly broke out at the entrance of the auction house.


    Curious yers swarmed closer to catch a glimpse of themotion.


    It appeared that the leaders of two minor guilds, already at odds, had crossed paths at the entrance and, exchanging harsh words, had swiftly escted to crossing swords.


    Bursts of light from skills sporadically erupted among the crowd, providing an entertaining spectacle to the onlookers.


    John shook his head in resignation from the shadows.


    Such foolish yers were not umon in any game.


    They actually fought in the town area wherebat was prohibited, tantly disregarding the City Guard.


    As expected, soon the rhythmic and orderly sound of hooves echoed from the end of the road.


    The knights of the City Guard promptly arrived at the scene and arrested bothbatants.


    And just like that, the minor disturbance was quelled.


    The onlooking yers, however, seemed to relish the drama,menting the foolishness of the two individuals.


    As the host of the auction, Dawn Breeze Auction House handled the situation quite adeptly.


    Before the City Guard could arrive, they had already intervened in the fight.


    Particrly, Isabe''sposure and poise in dealing with such sudden incidents impressed John greatly.


    Choosing a corner where the crowd was thin, John stood in the shadows, silently observing the yers'' behaviors and actions.


    It was something he enjoyed doing.


    Not just in the game, but in real life too.


    Sensing the joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure of these strangers gave John a sense of being alive in this world.


    As the saying goes, the same rice feeds a hundred different people.


    Each person has their own character traits, and observing these can lead to better self-reflection.


    Isabe, however, was too busy to notice John in the corner, warmly greeting every distinguished guest as they arrived.


    Though physically and mentally exhausted, she relished the task.


    A few months prior, she could never have imagined herself mingling with so many important figures.


    In real life, Isabe was just an ordinary worker, no different from the countless others striving to make ends meet.


    It was Godyer, the game, that had utterly transformed her life.


    Now, Isabe exuded a mature and elegant charm.


    No matter the stature of the person she faced, her every smile and frown was marked by a calm grace, neither servile nor overbearing.


    As the auction drew nearer, John''s awaitedpanion, Loving_Lollipop, was nowhere to be found.


    His brow furrowed, he essed hismunication channel.


    There were no new messages in the friend request list, leaving him to wonder what that young man might be doing...


    Had he been stood up?


    With a light flick of his right hand, a ck invitation with gold embossing appeared.


    It was the same one Isabe had handed him during theirst encounter.


    The name of the private box was identical to thest; it seemed there had been no change.


    But the previous auction had been different; he''d had Emma''spany, which had spared him from boredom.


    Today, it looked like he''d be attending alone.


    At that thought, John let out a self-deprecating chuckle.


    When had he be so sentimental?


    Before he''d met Emma, he had always been a loner, ustomed to a solitary life¡ªloneliness had never been an issue.


    His fingers tapped the invitation''s casing absentmindedly as he fell into contemtion.


    Perhaps this was the infectious nature of human connections?


    He had been striving to mold Emma into a strong, independent girl, only to realize that he, too, had been unknowingly influenced by her.


    Lost in these reflections, a group of yers hurried along the road.


    It was the local congregation from the Silver Church, including White Feather, who had made asting impression on John.


    Maybe it was a woman''s innate sixth sense, but as John looked up, White Feather''s gaze met his.


    She paused, then stepped out from the group and approached John with a tentative air, asking, "Galewind?"


    John replied with a light chuckle and a nod, asking in a mild tone, "How did you recognize me when no one else did?"


    The smile that spread across White Feather''s face suddenly shone with radiance.


    The girl, covering her mouth with a lightugh, said, "Actually, I didn''t recognize you at first either; I''ve never seen that mask on your face before. But your cloak, the one you wear on your back, left a deep impression on me..."


    John turned to nce behind him and shook his head with a wry smile.


    The tattered skin he wore was indeed conspicuous; after all, most yers in the game sought perfection, and few would choose to wear such a ragged cape while running about.


    But there was nothing he could do¡ªsuch special items couldn''t change their appearance.


    "Galewind, where has Emma beentely? I haven''t seen her around for so long!" White Feather sidled up to John, her face brimming with curiosity.


    John responded with a gentle smile, "She''s just started school and has a lot on her te. She probably won''t be able to game with you for a while..."


    White Feather had an epiphany and muttered softly, "No wonder I haven''t seen her online these days..."


    "Without Emma''s powerful damage, our leveling has been much slower recently."


    "Don''t worry," John chuckled lightly. "She''s just busy for these couple of weeks. You''ll see her in-game soon enough..."


    White Feather nodded with a yfulugh, her previous dismay dissipating.


    After discussing the trade of Silver Tears and confirming John''s continued interest in purchasing them, her face rxed with ease.


    After all, it wasn''t easy to find such a generous buyer like John elsewhere.


    "Galewind, I should head inside then; mypanions are waiting for me..."


    With a wave to John, White Feather rejoined her group''s ranks.


    Not long after White Feather entered the Dawn Breeze Auction House, a slender figure stealthily approached John.


    "Galewind? My goodness, you''re actually here waiting for me?"


    Surprise was written all over the youthful face of Loving_Lollipop.


    John rolled his eyes, his toneced with irritation. "What do you think? I''ve been waiting here for you for over half an hour."


    Loving_Lollipop''s face twisted into an awkward smile, and he rubbed his hands together apologetically. "I thought you were joking with me. I was about to not show up, but then curiosity got the better of me. I figured I''d at leaste by and check out themotion..."


    John nced at him dispassionately and said in a casual tone, "I never joke. You indeed have talent. It''s a waste for you to y solo. Today, I''ll introduce you to some big shots in the gaming circle. Whether they take a liking to you is up to your own abilities..."


    Puffing out his chest with a look of pride, Loving_Lollipop boasted, "That''s to be seen, whether I deign to meet them or not!"


    A swift p to the back of his head sent him tumbling to the ground, face first.


    "Quit being so smug. Having talent doesn''t guarantee sess. Sometimes, opportunity is more important than personal effort!"


    "Try to rein in that unwarranted arrogance of yours a bit. It''s good to be fearless like a calf unafraid of tigers, but too much pride can be an excess..."


    The young man scrambled up from the ground, muttering under his breath, "Why do you always p the back of my head? You''re going to knock me silly!"


    A faint smile yed on John''s lips.


    For some reason, he felt an inexplicable fondness for the boy.


    With his hands sped behind his back, John walked slowly toward the entrance of the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    Loving_Lollipop followed closely, his gaze darting around in curiosity at everyone entering the auction.


    "Galewind, can you really get me into the auction? I heard it''s a high-profile event this time, with a fixed number of invitations. It''d be pretty embarrassing to be turned away at the door."


    "Whoa, was that the guild leader of Silent Ones just now? He''s as handsome as a celebrity!"


    "And who''s that guy with the cold look on his face? He seems pretty scary!"


    Suddenly, John halted in annoyance and turned around toin, "Can you keep it down for a while? You''re too noisy!"

 Chapter 362 Chapter361-The Boy’s Naive Tenderness

    Chapter 362 Chapter361-The Boy¡¯s Naive Tenderness


    Loving_Lollipop''s face was a mask of embarrassment, and with a sheepish smile, he closed his mouth.


    But not two minutes passed before he began to mutter quietly again: "Although you defeated me, you can''t just silence me, can you? What''s the point of living if I can''t even speak?"


    "Are you always so stern, Galewind?"


    John found himself at a loss for words.


    He had only now realized how incessantly the boy chattered.


    In just these few minutes, it was like having a fly buzzing incessantly by his ear.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the Dawn Breeze Auction House, Isabe, who was warmly greeting guests, noticed John at first nce.


    Inevitably, after so many coborations, she was all too familiar with his voice.


    The smile on Isabe''s pretty face brightened considerably as she quickly stepped forward to meet him: "Mr. Galewind, it''s been a while. I didn''t expect you to arrive so early today..."


    John replied with a light chuckle, "I got the message and thought, as I had nothing else pressing, I might as welle over early."


    Isabe winked yfully and teased, "Believe me, you absolutely won''t regreting today. This auction is even better prepared than thest. There''s definitely something that will catch your eye!"


    John responded with an amiable nod.


    Suddenly, Isabe covered her rosy lips with her hand, giggling as she teased, "I''m always giving you gold coins; today I just might have to take some back from you..."


    John, too, cracked a smile: "Then it depends on whether what you''ve prepared today can pique my interest!"


    Isabe''sughter quivered like the blossoms in the breeze, her charm causing many of the yers around to steal nces.


    The woman was d in a form-fitting long dress that perfectly outlined her shapely figure.


    Combined with her mature and graceful features, and the uninhibited air of Lolo, how could one not be smitten?


    However, Isabe managed her social interactions with great finesse, neither overly forward nor deliberately aloof.


    She truly stirred the souls of the many gamers who, in real life, were mostly homebodies.


    It was said that many yers chose to consign their items to Dawn Breeze Auction House just for Isabe''s smile.


    As for the steepmission fees, what did they matter if one could win a smile from a beauty?


    John nced over the crowd and quipped with a lightugh, "Miss Isabe has be the goddess in the hearts of many, hasn''t she? Your admirers must have brought quite a bit of business to the auction house?"


    "Master Reo choosing you as his sessor was indeed a most astute decision!"


    Isabe covered her mouth with a giggle and said, "Mr. Galewind, you jest again. What suitors do I have? They are merely guests of our auction house."


    John neither confirmed nor denied this.


    At that moment, he suddenly realized that Loving_Lollipop, who had been chattering nonstop behind him, had fallen silent without him noticing.


    He turned around, somewhat surprised, only to find the boy with his head bowed, awkwardly hiding behind him.


    The youth asionally looked up at Isabe, then quickly lowered his head again, his face flush with shyness.


    John couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    A hint of confusion flickered in Isabe''s beautiful eyes, but she heard John speak evenly, "I told you, Miss Isabe, you are the goddess in the hearts of many. Look at this boy, he''s beenpletely bewitched by you at first sight."


    John stepped aside to reveal Loving_Lollipop, who was hiding behind him.


    "And who might this be?"


    Isabe''s smile remained, but her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    With a lightugh, John introduced him, "Since the update, the arena feature has been opened, hasn''t it? I met this young fellow in the Arena PK. We hit it off, so I brought him along..."


    Isabe nodded in understanding.


    As a lifestyle yer, she wasn''t much focused onpetitive PK, merely aware of the feature''s existence.


    "Since Mr. Galewind is participating, I suppose you must be at the top of the arena leaderboard, aren''t you?"


    Though she didn''t follow it closely, Isabe was confident in John''s abilities.


    She had never encountered a yer like John in the game, someone who could bring such top-tier equipment and items to the auction house every time.


    Those pieces of equipment and items were clearly extraordinary; without substantial strength, one might not even have the chance toe into contact with them.


    John raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised, and asked, "You actually don''t follow the Arena Leaderboard? Even for a lifestyle yer, that seems rather detached from the world."


    "Not to mention, the top yers on the Arena Leaderboard could be potential VIPs for your auction house..."


    Isabe''s smile was gentle and enchanting as she spoke softly, "You know I dislike fighting and such matters. As for the auction house clients, theye without the need for me to seek them out, so I don''t pay much attention."


    So, she was a pure lifestyle yer ¨C a rarity indeed.


    John sighed inwardly, then pulled Loving_Lollipop over.


    "Say hello, you were quite the talker just now. Howe you''ve turned into a mute in the presence of a beauty?"


    Loving_Lollipop''s young face turned as red as a monkey''s bottom, and he timidly raised his head, "H-hello... My name is Loving_Lollipop, I''m 16 years old..."


    Beneath the Asura Mask, John''s face was nearly cramping withughter.


    The boy was just too amusing.


    Asked to greet her, he''d approached it as if it were a matchmaking event.


    Compared to Loving_Lollipop''s stuttering introduction, Isabe''s demeanor was much more open and gracious.


    "Hello there, little brother, your name is really cute. Just call me Sister Isabe."


    That was the end of it.


    As soon as Isabe finished introducing herself, Loving_Lollipop became utterly bashful, shrinking into a corner like a quail.


    John wasughing so hard his teeth hurt, but he heard Isabe, curiously inquire, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a shy little brother. Can 16-year-olds y this game now?"


    "I... I used my family member''s ID to handle the game registration..." Loving_Lollipop stuttered out.


    Isabe nodded understandingly, seeing that Loving_Lollipop was too shy tomunicate, she took the initiative to say, "Then you must be one of those gaming prodigies, a natural talent who has caught Mr. Galewind''s eye. Surely, you''re no ordinary yer."


    John managed topose himself after a while, finally suppressing hisughter.


    Hearing Isabe''s curious question, he replied indifferently, "Don''t be fooled by his seemingly harmless appearance at the moment, he''s quite the fierce one. He has already stormed into the top 10 of the Arena Leaderboard!"


    Isabe''s face was immediately etched with surprise.


    Although she didn''t pay much attention to Arena PK, making it to the top 10 of the Arena Leaderboard was enough to speak volumes about the youth''s abilities.


    Godyer, as the current hottest virtual game worldwide, boasted an enormous yer base. Among them were countless hidden masters.


    Isabe had worked at the Dawn Breeze Auction House for so long and had interacted with many skilled yers, yet she had never encountered someone so young.


    At the age of 16, to charge into the top 10 of the Arena Leaderboard, wasn''t it proof that this young man''s personal abilities could rival the guild leaders of the top guilds?


    "Why not add each other as contacts, little brother? If you need any equipment in the future, feel free to reach out to me," Isabe proposed, promptly recognizing the young man''s potential and extending a friendly gesture.


    Loving_Lollipop, naturally, would not refuse; he might even be secretly thrilled at the moment.


    To a 16-year-old boy, a woman like Isabe almost met all the ideals of a perfect lover in their minds.


    Gentle and beautiful, elegant and generous.


    She was like a fruit, fully ripened, exuding allure from every aspect.


    John watched Loving_Lollipop''s embarrassment with an amused smile.


    Such innocent fondness in one''s youth was quite rare and, once past a certain age, perhaps irrevocably lost.


    After the two had added each other as game friends, John continued, "Have Blue Sea and Adam shown up yet?"


    Isabe pondered for a moment, then slowly shook her head. "Not yet, I''ve been at the entrance for thest few hours and haven''t seen the two big guild leaders."


    John chuckled and said, "Alright, when those two arriveter, tell them I''ve invited them to my private room. I have some matters to discuss with them..."


    Isabe nodded with a smile in agreement.


    She then personally escorted John and Loving_Lollipop towards the second floor of the auction hall.


    True to John''s expectations, the private room arranged for him by the Dawn Breeze Auction House was the same as before.


    The decor within the room remained unchanged, with its plush carpet and antique paintings adorning the walls.


    "Please rest here for a while. If you need anything, the attendants at the shop entrance will bring it over. There will be a reminder when the auction is about to start..."


    Isabe instructed the attendants to take good care of them as she stood at the door, about to head downstairs.


    Then, as if something popped into her mind, she chuckled, "Oh yes, Master Reo mighte byter to discuss the equipment and items you consigned for auction. He''s quite busy at the moment; otherwise, he would have personally attended to you. I hope you won''t mind."


    John waved his hand dismissively, "Don''t be so formal, it''s not our first time working together..."


    Isabe shed a mischievously yful smile and teased, "But it''s different with a valued guest like you. We have to hold on tight, right? If we identally offend you, it would be a lifelong regret."


    John found himself at a loss for words.


    The moment the door to the private room closed, the mor outside faded away instantly.


    Johny back on the spacious,fortable sofa and let out azy sigh.


    Such rare leisure!

 Chapter 363 Chapter362-Master Reos Concerns

    Chapter 363 Chapter362-Master Reo''s Concerns


    John, who had been resting with his eyes closed, did not have to wait long.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door of the private room. It was followed by the seasoned voice of Master Reo, "May Ie in?"


    John nudged his head towards Loving_Lollipop, who was looking around curiously, gesturing for him to answer the door.


    "Come on, even though you''re my role model and idol, that doesn''t mean you can treat me like a servant,"


    Loving_Lollipop muttered under his breath, yet he obediently moved towards the door.


    Opening it, he found Master Reo hurrying in, still d in his timeless appraiser''s robe, its wrinkles betraying his recent engagement in appraisal work.


    As John rose from the sofa, Master Reo''s face showed a trace of apologetic smile. "I truly apologize for not weing Mr. Galewind at the door myself. Unfortunately, I was too entangled in my work to do so."


    John waved his hand, indicating that he wasn''t bothered by these formalities.


    Master Reo took a seat opposite John. A servant at the door swiftly reced the beverages and fruit te on the table.


    Then, Master Reo lifted his head with a chuckling tone, "Mr. Galewind, you''ve arrived quite early today. There''s still some time before the auction starts. This is quite unlike your usual grand,st-minute appearances..."


    Hearing Master Reo''s lightly teasing words, a slight smile appeared on John''s face. "Master, you make it sound like I''ve always left a bad impression. Surely, that''s not the case?"


    Master Reo quickly shook his head in denial, "Not at all, it''s just that Mr. Galewind''s early arrival today is indeed a surprise. I''m just not used to it yet."


    Their eyes met, sharing an understanding smile.


    John poured himself a ss of wine and took a sip, surprised at its pleasant taste. "Your selection of wines here is impressive. I wonder, are they avable for purchase on regr days?"


    Master Reo replied with a humorous sparkle in his eye, "Normally, these beverages are not for sale. However, if Mr. Galewind desires them, we might as well offer some as aplimentary gesture!"


    John''s lips curved into afortable smile. "Free? I think we might skip that. As far as I know, the most expensive things in the world usuallye with ''free'' as their price tag."


    Master Reo burst intoughter, winking yfully. "As long as Mr. Galewind allows us to collect a bit more in service feester, what''s the harm in offering some wine?"


    With a wry smile, John shook his head. "Just as I said, nothing more expensive than what''s offered for free¡­"


    After a pause, John steered the conversation. "Looking at the scale of today''s auction at your Auction House, it seems even more grand than thest. Is there something particrly valuable on offer today?"


    Rubbing his weary brow, Master Reo responded warmly, "Valuable is a rtive term. It''s just that our Auction House has acquired some decent itemstely. Selling them all in the main hall wouldn''t fetch us the profits we desire. After all, as the Chief Appraiser of Dawn Breeze Auction House, I have to look at things from the Auction House''s perspective. So, we decided to put these items up for auction instead¡­"


    "However, I haven''t been overly involved in this auction. Most of the responsibilities were handed over to that girl, Isabe. So far, it seems she has been handling it quite well."


    "After this auction, I''ll befortable in delegating most of my responsibilities to Isabe¡­"


    John looked up, somewhat surprised. He hadn''t expected Master Reo to hold Isabe in such high regard.


    Entrusting his duties to a yer without a strong background showed Master Reo''s deep-rooted confidence in Isabe''s abilities.


    It seemed that Master Reo was grooming Isabe as his sessor.


    Noticing the surprise in John''s eyes, Master Reo said with a light chuckle, "Do you find my decision concerning Isabe questionable, Mr. Galewind?"


    John slowly shook his head.


    With a sigh, Master Reo remarked, "I must say, you yers from unknownnds seem to possess an innate ability to learn swiftly. I''ve had several apprentices in the past, but none could match Isabe''s pace of learning¡­"


    John''s smile remained unchanged, but inwardly he couldn''t help but scoff.


    Of course, learning was fast when all it took was adding skill points.


    Throughout the conversation, Loving_Lollipop had been ying the role of an attentive listener.


    While his curiosity had him ncing around, he never interrupted the dialogue.


    His eyes were filled with wonder.


    He probably never imagined that his much-admired Galewind would be casually conversing with an NPC.


    Before joining the game Godyer, Loving_Lollipop had yed other virtual games.


    Through his observations, he noted that NPCs in the Godyer world were significantly more lifelike than those in other games.


    In most games, NPCs were rigid and scripted, limited tomunication along pre-set narrative lines.


    But in Godyer, it was entirely different.


    These NPCs exhibited a high degree of flexibility, often giving the illusion of being real beings rather than programmed characters.


    Loving_Lollipop sometimes enjoyed a casual chat with NPCs in this world, but he had never engaged in such an intense and topic-rich conversation with an NPC like John was doing.


    After a brief pause, as if Master Reo wanted to say something more, his gaze fell on Loving_Lollipop.


    It was as if he had just noticed him, and with a hint of hesitation, he asked, "And who might this young man be?"


    John introduced him nonchntly, "Just a friend. Feel free to speak your mind, Master. Don''t worry about him overhearing."


    Master Reo nodded slightly and then, with a more serious tone, began, "I must discuss the six daggers you broughtst time. You mentioned they were linked to an ancient assassins'' guild called AGHHO. I''ve had some old friends investigate, and the truths unearthed are frankly quite rming!"


    John raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise in his voice, "Is there a problem?"


    With a wry smile, Master Reo confessed, "Honestly, I hadn''t anticipated that these daggers would be such a hot potato. AGHHO is one of the oldest and most extensive assassin alliances on the Godyer Continent. They''ve been stirring up trouble behind countless major events for nearly ten thousand years..."


    "Such a colossal organization is not something our humble Dawn Breeze Auction House can afford to offend."


    "Therefore, I wish to consult with you, Mr. Galewind. Do you think we should refrain from auctioning these daggers? Provoking those shadows of the dark world might lead to more trouble than it''s worth."


    John replied with a light smile, "So, it''s about that. You needn''t worry, Master. Since those items were consigned by me, I''ll handle these minor issues myself..."


    Master Reo''s expression grew more bitter, "You don''t think I''m exaggerating, do you, Mr. Galewind? To be frank, I''ve received reliable intel that AGHHO, somehow informed about their belongings being auctioned, has dispatched a team led by a master assassin to infiltrate Silverglow soon."


    "They''re likely targeting the six daggers¡­"


    A shadow of darkness momentarily flickered in John''s eyes.


    "You mean to say there will be AGHHO assassins mingling in our auction?"


    Master Reo nodded gravely.


    John''s fingers lightly tapped on the table as he sank into deep thought.


    Under normal circumstances, the scenario described by Master Reo seemed almost impossible.


    The auction was specifically organized for yers and had no ties with local NPCs.


    yers and NPCs are distinct entities, interacting minimally beyond quests.


    Consider the nature of such auctions ¨C if NPCs were to participate, it would render thepetition among yers meaningless.


    affluent and influential.


    Moreover, if NPCs were to intervene in yer affairs, it would signify their transcendence beyond system control.


    Would they then be able to attack yers at will?


    If such a scenario unfolded, the game would descend into chaos.


    Remember, the powerful NPCs of the Godyer Continent are usually hundreds of levels above yers, making any confrontation a one-sided ughter.


    However, the implications in Master Reo''s words suggested a strong conviction that AGHHO assassins would indeed infiltrate the auction ¨C an oddity in itself.


    The overarching system should not permit such urrences.


    In any other game John had yed, he would''ve scoffed at such a notion.


    Yet now, in this tangible parallel world, John couldn''t be certain of the system''s oversight.


    Or perhaps, does the system itself relish in the unfolding of such events?


    Seeing John lost in deep thought, Master Reo did not urge him, instead sitting quietly beside, waiting. Momentster, John came back to his senses.


    "If the master thinks there''s a risk, then just remove those six daggers from your auction inventory," John said, weighing his words. "However, as I said before, since I brought those items, I''ll naturally deal with the associated risks. The only requirement is your trust in me..."


    Master Reo didn''t decide immediately, looking somewhat astonished as he asked, "Are you implying, Mr. Galewind, that if AGHHO assassins really act during the auction, you would intervene and handle them?"

 Chapter 364 Chapter363-Dont Ask So Many Questions, Kid!

    Chapter 364 Chapter363-Don''t Ask So Many Questions, Kid!


    Seeing John lost in deep thought, Master Reo did not urge him, instead sitting quietly beside, waiting. Momentster, John came back to his senses.


    "If the master thinks there''s a risk, then just remove those six daggers from your auction inventory," John said, weighing his words. "However, as I said before, since I brought those items, I''ll naturally deal with the associated risks. The only requirement is your trust in me..."


    Master Reo didn''t decide immediately, looking somewhat astonished as he asked, "Are you implying, Mr. Galewind, that if AGHHO assassins really act during the auction, you would intervene and handle them?"


    "That''s a team led by an assassin master. As far as my limited knowledge goes, to be titled a master in the assassin ss means at least level 200. They''re notparable to ordinary powerhouses. Handling such powerful figures, even with Mr. Galewind''s capabilities, shouldn''t be easy, right?"


    John responded with a faint smile and a casual tone, "Do you know Saphir?"


    Master Reo paused slightly, "The Fire Grand Archmage from the Mercenary Guild?"


    John nodded nonchntly. "Of course, he''s the highest authority in our Silverglow Mercenary Hall. We have a lot of transactions with Dawn Breeze Auction House, and he just bought a lot of materials here a few days ago."


    Though unsure why John suddenly brought up Saphir, Master Reo shared everything he knew.


    "Since you know him, then you must be aware of Saphir''s grudge shared everything he knew.


    "Since you know him, then you must be aware of Saphir''s grudge against AGHHO, right?"


    At John''s probing, Master Reo responded with a wry smile, "I''ve heard about it. Back when I was studying appraisal in the capital, I heard of the Grand Archmage''s tragic past, how his wife and children died at the hands of assassins¡­"


    Pausing, Master Reo''s face filled with astonishment as he gazed at John uncertainly, "Are you saying that the assassins who killed Saphir''s family were from AGHHO?"


    John didn''t answer, but his expression said it all.


    Master Reo''s aged face suddenly lit up with insight. "If we could get assistance from the Grand Archmage, the AGHHO assassins infiltrating the auction really wouldn''t be a concern... I''ve heard that Mr. Saphir has been searching for the killer''s whereabouts for the past ten years. If he learns that AGHHO assassins are appearing in Silverglow, he definitely won''t hesitate to help."


    As he spoke, Master Reo stood up to seek Saphir''s assistance.


    However, John gestured, stopping him mid-action.


    "There''s no need to rush like that. The man is likely already at the military camp by now; you won''t find him at the Mercenary Guild¡­" John spoke with a calm indifference.


    At these words, a look of surprise shed across Master Reo''s face.


    He only had a passing knowledge of Saphir''s affairs.


    Apart from business interactions, there was no personal rapport between them, so naturally, he was unaware that Saphir, having avenged his great grievance, had unhesitatingly chosen to battle against abyssal monsters on the frontier battlefields.


    Seeing Master Reo''s partial understanding, John briefly exined the situation concerning the Cloud Sea.


    The enlightened expression on Master Reo''s face quickly faded. "So, Mr. Saphir is no longer in Silverglow. Then, are we not back in a deadlock? Without his help, there''s no way to deal with those aggressive AGHHO assassins!"


    John''s lips curled into a smile, serene as a light breeze. "I mention this not to seek his help, but to tell you that I was fully involved in Saphir''s revenge."


    "If I could take down even the so-called ten elders of AGHHO, do you think a mere assassin master would make waves in my presence?"


    Only then did Master Reo realize the implication.


    That''s right, if Mr. Galewind could join Saphir in annihting an entire leader''s stronghold, it clearly indicates his formidable strength.


    At least on par with Saphir, the Fire Grand Archmage. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be his partner.


    The AGHHO assassin master infiltrating the auction, no matter how high his level, probably couldn''t surpass the enigmatic Mr. Galewind standing before him, right?


    With this thought, the heavy stone in Master Reo''s heart finally dropped.


    He smiled, slowly standing up, "Hearing Mr. Galewind''s words, I am finally at ease. So, I''ll leave the following matters in your capable hands¡­"


    John nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, speaking in a light, dismissive tone, "Honestly, I''ve been rather curious about what exactly you''ve been worrying about. Don''t forget, those six daggers were seized by me from AGHHO assassins. Assassins, as yers, may seem troublesome, but in reality, they are just that ¨C nothing more, a bunch of rats lurking in the shadows. They are at their weakest in a fair, open fight."


    Master Reo could only offer a wry smile. "With your formidable strength, Mr. Galewind, these people naturally don''t concern you. But it''s different for us merchants. Often, what we fear the most are fighters who don''t y by the rules."


    In fact, the reason Master Reo took time out of his busy schedule to meet with John was to secure a promise of assistance from him.


    He himself didn''t wish to yield to threats and cancel the auction.


    Since its inception, Dawn Breeze Auction House had been unrestrictive, daring to acquire and sell anything.


    If they capitted to AGHHO''s threats this time and chose to forgo the auction of those equipment, surely other powers would use the same tactics to intimidate the Auction House in the future.


    If everyone adheres to established rules, there would be no issues.


    But once these rules are broken, it leads to onepromise after another.


    Having spent a lifetime in the appraisal business, Master Reo understood this well.


    After a few more exchanges, Master Reo hurriedly left.


    There were many more equipment waiting for his appraisal at the auction, and even this small window of time had been hard-earned.


    After Master Reo departed the private box, John''s smile faded as he approached the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Through the ss, he could clearly see the densely packed crowd in the lobby below.


    With only two to three hours remaining before the auctionmenced, most of the qualified yers invited had already arrived.


    John quietly unfurled his divine power, a vast support of mind power silently enveloping the entire auction hall. Unbeknownst to everyone present, he swiftly scanned through them all, leaving no corner, not even the empty shadows, unchecked.


    Yet, he found no trace of the AGHHO assassins Master Reo had mentioned.


    Evidently, these assassins either hadn''t arrived yet, or weren''t here for the auction at all.


    Thoughts raced through John''s mind. Suddenly, as if struck by an idea, his gaze quickly swept across the first floor.


    In just a short while, John recognized many familiar faces, including Dirge, the guild leader of Tide Guild, a girl known for her blunt and often biting remarks.


    However, Dirge appeared unusually constrained today,cking the ease she had shown on the day of the Guild Battle, probably due to her first-time attendance at an auction of this scale.


    Unexpectedly, John couldn''t spot Darklord and SoulSong, those two rascals, nor were the members of Wolf Guild, with whom he had shed twice before, present.


    John''s brow furrowed subtly.


    If his memory served him right, his first encounter with AGHHO''s assassins was rted to these two factions.


    It seemed that Wolf Howl, the vice guild leader of Wolf Guild, had received training from AGHHO''s peripheral assassins.


    If AGHHO''s assassins intended to infiltrate this auction without detection, tagging along with them seemed like the obvious choice...


    Aposed smile yed on John''s face, the more he thought, the more he felt his spection was close to the truth.


    Dawn Breeze Auction House had prepared extensively for this event, and naturally, the security was impable.


    To infiltrate unnoticed would be exceedingly difficult.


    On the other hand, blending in with the yers attending the auction, entering openly, would be much simpler.


    While John was deep in thought, Loving_Lollipop, who had been quietly listening by his side, finally couldn''t hold back her curiosity. "Galewind, who exactly are AGHHO that you just mentioned?"


    Loving_Lollipop was growing more perplexed by the minute.


    In his limited understanding, the highest level a yer could currently reach was just over a hundred.


    Even if Galewind''s progression was exceptionally rapid, he would only be a few dozen levels higher than himself at most.


    How then did Galewind get involved with these centuries-old NPCs, who boasted levels in the hundreds?


    And listening to Galewind''s conversation with that appraisal master earlier, it seemed Galewind was now entangled in the battles among these high-level NPCs...


    Is this what the daily life of a big shot looks like?


    AGHHO... the name alone suggested an ancient and formidable organization.


    How did Galewinde to harbor such deep-seated enmity with such an age-old group?


    Unable to contain the zing gossip-hungry spirit within, Loving_Lollipop eagerly began to inquire as soon as Master Reo left.


    However, upon hearing Loving_Lollipop''s curious questioning, John didn''t even turn his head, merely responding in a tone that was both light and dismissive: "Why should a child concern himself with the affairs of adults?"


    The young man was left speechless, silenced by the response.

 Chapter 365 Chapter364-The Recruitment of Two Major Guild Leaders

    Chapter 365 Chapter364-The Recruitment of Two Major Guild Leaders


    Just as John was about to continue his banter with Loving_Lollipop, he suddenly saw Isabe quickly walking into the hall from the entrance.


    Trailing behind her, the figures of Blue Sea and Adam slowly emerged.


    A faint smile yed at the corner of John''s mouth.


    Were these two now wearing the same pants?


    Why do they always seem to appear together?


    Following them were the elite members of their respective guilds.


    Whatever Isabe had discussed with these two, it had clearly brought a look of surprise and excitement to their eyes, quickening their steps as they ascended the stairs.


    With the entrance of Blue Sea and Adam, the already noisy first floor of the hall instantly erupted into a buzz of excitement.


    As the saying goes, a man''s reputation is like a tree''s shadow.


    As guild leaders of two of the top ten global guilds, these two were celebrities in the gaming world,manding attention wherever they went.


    "The guild leaders of Blue Sea and Genesis are here too, this auction really is on a grand scale!" someone eximed.


    "These two are probably the most famous guild leaders among the top ten global guilds, right?" another chimed in.


    "They are among the few with the most outstanding abilities."


    "Being wealthy and prestigious must be nice. I wish I could see what the second-floor boxes are like."


    "Stop dreaming. Those are for the big shots, a symbol of a higher status. We ordinary yers should just stay put on the first floor."


    "That''s true. Do you know how many people wish they could get in but can''t? Just getting an invitation to the Dawn Breeze Auction House is already quite an achievement for us."


    "I wonder who else is on the second floor¡­"


    "Have all the guild leaders of the top ten global guilds arrived? And there are also game merchants like the Travelers'' Association¡­"


    "This feels even more grandiose than thest auction."


    "The guild leaders of the two major guilds from Dark Realm are here too?"


    "Of course. Although they are from different factions in the game, their status as yers is the same, and there''s no ban on entering the Northern Myst Empire."


    "I heard thatst time the guild leader of Kingserp was instantly defeated by Galewind. I wonder if there will be any friction if they meet today."


    "Kingserp is impressive, but he''s still far behind Galewind... Galewind is the pride of all of us solo yers!" This statement instantly resonated with the majority of the solo yers.


    "That''s true. It''s a mystery how Galewind has managed to level up so incredibly."


    "Maybe that''s just the difference between a genius and the rest of us."


    ...


    The yers on the first floor were abuzz with conversations.


    Dirge, amidst the crowd, felt a sh of pride as she listened.


    Ever since herst encounter with John, she couldn''t shake his image from her mind.


    Subconsciously, she looked up towards the second floor, wondering behind which of those floor-to-ceiling windows John might be.


    Upstairs, John''s booth was soon knocked on again.


    Isabe, apanied by Blue Sea and Adam, walked in.


    Seeing John sitting by the window, they greeted him with smiles.


    Both men broke into hearty grins.


    "Galewind, long time no see!" Blue Sea greeted with a light chuckle.


    Adam joined in with a jovial tease, "Galewind, your status and position are truly enviable now. Even Miss Isabe personally rys messages for you. I heard Master Reo was here just a while ago chatting with you. It''s usually so hard for us to get Master Reo to appraise our equipment and items."


    John shook his head with a smile, "It''s not as exaggerated as you make it sound. I just happen to know Master Reo a bit..."


    Blue Sea asked curiously, "How long have you known Master Reo? He seems to give you special treatment."


    John replied with a smile, "We have some sort of cooperative rtionship. I''ve consigned some small items for this auction, so he came to have a chat."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged knowing nces and smiled.


    It seemed they had made the right decision toe to this auction.


    Although John downyed it as just some small items for auction, they didn''t truly believe that.


    It was well-known that anything from John Galewind was bound to be exquisite.


    This was an acknowledged fact among the big shots of the gaming world.


    If they were just ordinary equipment and items, how could they qualify for the stage of this auction?


    "What are the great items you''ve consigned for the auction this time, Galewind? Can you give me a sneak peek so we can prepare?"


    Adam plopped down onto the sofa, his burly frame sinking the cushions by several inches.


    John chuckled lightly, "Here''s the list of items going up for auction. See if you can guess which ones I brought."


    He tossed a thin booklet into Adam''sp.


    This item was something each participant of the auction had; it was specially issued by the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    The purpose was to allow yers to understand the items up for auction in advance, enabling them to bid more strategically.


    The list was filled with brief information about various pieces of equipment and items, presenting an array of choices.


    Adam flipped through the booklet in his hands, a quirky smile spreading across his handsome face. He and Blue Sea each had a copy of this booklet.


    Blue Sea''s expression was simrly one of surprise and intrigue.


    This practice of publishing an auction item list in advance wasmon in real-world auctions, but it was a first in the world of Godyer.


    At least in the previous two auctions held by Dawn Breeze that they had attended, there had been no such booklet.


    Clearly, this was a new element introduced by Isabe since taking over the auction''s organization.


    John smiled softly, then turned his attention to Loving_Lollipop.


    Speaking to Blue Sea and Adam, he said, "This is someone I met during an Arena PK, Loving_Lollipop. A very interesting fellow with a passion for the game. Why don''t you take him in and nurture his skills? He could be a talent to help look after your guilds."


    Loving_Lollipop awkwardly stood up, bowing to Blue Sea and Adam, "Hello, guild leaders Blue Sea, Adam. I''ve long heard of your great names. You''ve always been yers I admire!"


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged nces, each noticing the surprise in the other''s eyes. The name Loving_Lollipop was familiar to both.


    He was known for making it into the top 10 of the Arena Leaderboard on individual merit, without the backing of any guild.


    How could such a figure have escaped their attention?


    As guild leaders of two of the top ten global guilds, they both had the duty to recruit talent for their guilds.


    Loving_Lollipop''s high ranking on the Arena Leaderboard was enough testament to his skills.


    In fact, both guilds had previously extended offers to Loving_Lollipop, only to be turned down.


    This was why they were both surprised now.


    When did this guy get involved with Galewind?


    A flicker of interest crossed Blue Sea''s eyes before he warmly said, "So you''re the famous Loving_Lollipop who''s been making waves recently. I didn''t expect you to be so young¡­ Of course, we wee new friends, especially those who are acquainted with our brother John."


    "Loving_Lollipop, would you be interested in joining my Blue Sea Guild? We have a strong guild with a wealth of quests and activities. We would really wee you if you decided to join."


    Adam, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but interject with a smirk, "Your Blue Sea Guild is better than my Genesis Guild? Come on, young man, join my guild. I assure you, if you''re willing to join the Genesis Guild, I will unconditionally provide you with the utmost resources to elevate your abilities."


    Blue Sea rolled his eyes, retorting, "Fairpetition is fine, but what''s with this verbal suppression? How is Blue Sea Guild any less than your Genesis Guild?"


    Adamughed heartily, seemingly unbothered by his earlier brashness.


    Loving_Lollipop looked surprised at their offers, then nced at John.


    John patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Kid, both their guilds are pretty good. They can provide you with a lot of resources and support. Joining them will offer you more security. Of course, joining a guild is a personal choice. It''s up to you."


    Though Loving_Lollipop''s skills were already top-notch, joining a well-known and capable guild could greatly benefit a neer to the game.


    This was one reason why John was willing to introduce the young man to Blue Sea and Adam.


    Loving_Lollipop nodded in understanding, then turned to Blue Sea and Adam with a smile. "I need some time to consider, but I really appreciate your kind invitations."


    Clearly, the young man was still hesitant and couldn''t make up his mind right away.


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged nces, both understanding Loving_Lollipop''s response.


    After all, joining a guild involves many factors, including the guild''s atmosphere, activities, and members.


    Subsequently, John and the others started chatting about various amusing incidents and experiences in the game, enjoying the conversation.


    With some time still left before the auction officially started, everyone could rx and enjoy this brief respite.

 Chapter 366 Chapter365-The Hidden AGHHO Assassin

    Chapter 366 Chapter365-The Hidden AGHHO Assassin


    After some idle chatter, Blue Sea and Adam resumed their efforts to persuade Loving_Lollipop to join their respective guilds.


    Sitting on either side of the unsuspecting youth, they bombarded him with their persuasive pitches, leaving the poor boy dizzy and nodding in agreement.


    John, watching this scene, couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    He believed that in the face of these two seasoned veterans, the naive Loving_Lollipop would eventually give in.


    Despite his outwardly carefree demeanor, Loving_Lollipop was actually a very cautious young man.


    John wondered what kind of family environment had nurtured such a careful and meticulous character in real life.


    His stubbornness and determination were his strengths, yet also his weaknesses, making it hard for him to ept others'' suggestions.


    That''s why John had specifically arranged for him to meet Blue Sea and Adam.


    Not to mention anything else, at least the social skills of Blue Sea and Adam would definitely help Loving_Lollipop change his mind more quickly.


    John returned to the floor-to-ceiling window, pondering how to detect the AGHHO assassin.


    By now, most of the attendees for the auction had arrived.


    A casual nce around the room allowed John to spot Darklord and SoulSong in a certain direction on the first floor.


    A chill shed in his eyes.


    Despite their differences in status now, John still felt a bit of annoyance seeing them.


    The attempt to acquire shares in Darklord''s familypany had never stopped, although the executive had mentioned some obstaclesst time.


    Darklord''s father still tightly held more than 51% of the shares, showing no intention of selling regardless of the price.


    It seemed that taking full control of Darklord''s familypany would still take some time.


    Shaking his head, John pushed these unrted thoughts to the back of his mind.


    The hidden AGHHO assassins were the immediate issue to be addressed.


    These assassins wouldn''t be as easy to detect as the yers he had encountered before.


    Their professional infiltration skills and ability to hide made them much more difficult to identify.


    John decided to deploy his divine power once again, scanning the entire auction hall in the hope of detecting the presence of the assassin through any abnormal auras.


    Closing his eyes, he directed his divine power to spread out.


    The divine power, like an invisible, covered the entire auction hall.


    He could sense the presence of every person, every subtle breath.


    Suddenly, John sensed an abnormal aura, a cold and indissoluble energy fluctuation that shed momentarily.


    He abruptly opened his eyes, looking towards the direction of the energy surge.


    Among the crowd stood a figure cloaked in a ck cape, shrouded in darkness, rendering their face unrecognizable.


    A mysterious dark energy swirled around them,pletely isting their presence.


    Although John couldn''t be certain if this person was an AGHHO assassin, he was sure of one thing: this individual was definitely not an ordinary yer.


    To date, John had not encountered a yer with such formidable strength.


    This person''s level had to be at least above two hundred.


    Just as John''s gaze reached them, the cloaked figure seemed to instantly sense something and abruptly looked up in John''s direction.


    Beneath the cloak, a fleeting glimpse of an old, sinister face appeared.


    John casually averted his gaze, but he was now certain of the individual''s identity.


    Such keen perception was undoubtedly characteristic of an AGHHO assassin.


    If John was not mistaken, this person might very well be the master assassin leading the team, as mentioned by Master Reo.


    He just didn''t know their number...


    On the first floor, the cloaked elder fixated on the floor-to-ceiling windows of John''s booth.


    Although he no longer felt observed, he was certain that a pair of eyes had been watching him from behind those windows moments ago.


    The auction hadn''t started yet, and the windows of the second-floor booths were still one-way transparent, so the elder couldn''t see John.


    Beside him, Wolf Howl noticed the elder''s unusual behavior and asked with some surprise, "Mr. 45, what''s wrong?"


    Mr. 45''s sinister voice slowly resonated, "Which power from your unknownnd upies that booth?"


    Wolf Howl followed Mr. 45''s gaze but was just as clueless.


    He could only shake his head in resignation, "I''m not sure. The second-floor booths are allocated by the Dawn Breeze Auction House, and only they know which guild corresponds to each one."


    Mr. 45 snorted disdainfully, "Useless. To have received AGHHO''s legacy and yet not even qualify for a second-floor booth, forcing me to mingle with this rabble!"


    Despite Mr. 45''s reproach, a shadow flickered through Wolf Howl''s eyes, but he maintained a cid demeanor, his smile unchanged. "You''re right, Mr. 45, it''s our failure..."


    With another cold snort, Mr. 45 said disdainfully, "You mayck talent and strength, but you have the virtue of obedience. Assist us diligently in retrieving what we desire this time, and I will grant you the opportunity to ess the core assassin heritage of AGHHO."


    Wolf Howl''s face lit up with joy and his expression grew even more respectful. "I am deeply grateful for Mr. 45''s cultivation. I will spare no effort for the great AGHHO, even if it means walking through fire and water!"


    Mr. 45 nodded in satisfaction, his cold gaze beneath the cloak briefly flickering over the floor-to-ceiling window of John''s booth again.


    The sensation of being watched had vanished as quickly as it appeared.


    Perhaps it was just someone ncing his way momentarily...


    ...


    Inside the booth, John was still unabashedly observing Mr. 45, only now his gaze was veiled with a faint luminance.


    [Eye of Artemis (Divine Talent): Favored by the God of the Night, you have been bestowed the Eye of Artemis. With this talent, you can see through darkness and the abyss, unraveling all their truths. No illusion can deceive you. You can discern the truth of any matter and possess many mysterious powers. With this talent, you can look upon deities directly.]


    With the release of the Eye of Artemis, John''s scrutiny left no trace, imperceptible even to this keen AGHHO master assassin.


    Under the Eye of Artemis, the assassin''s attribute information was fully revealed to John.


    [45: Master Assassin, hailing from the hallowed halls of all assassins ¨C AGHHO, a cold and venomous serpent lurking in the shadows, possessing formidable assassination skills. Once a renowned assassin ss powerhouse on the Godyer Continent, he waster chosen as a core member of AGHHO. He has achieved the feat of single-handedly assassinating a Grand Archmage fifty levels above him...]


    [Level: 235]


    [ss: Assassin]


    [Attribute Information: ¡­]


    Seeing 45''s attribute information, John''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    He hadn''t anticipated that the master assassin leading this operation would be ranked so highly within AGHHO.


    Number 45, signifying that this individual was at least among the top fifty in the core ranks of AGHHO.


    All this for six daggers? John found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    It only highlighted hisck of understanding regarding the significance of the six daggers he had brought to the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    These were not merely six pieces of equipment, but represented the biggest disgrace in AGHHO''s history to date.


    Six core members, all ranked in the top hundred, had been wiped out during an assassination quest.


    Even their AGHHO-issued and numbered weapons had be spoils of war for their enemy.


    Such an event had never urred in the millennia-long history of AGHHO.


    Since the inception of AGHHO, they had always been the ones stirring the winds and waves across the continent.


    Be it human empires or kingdoms of other races, major events often had their shadows lurking behind, yet no one could every a hand on them.


    When had they ever suffered such a loss?


    Moreover, these daggers were now being brazenly auctioned off, a tant provocation towards AGHHO.


    Upon learning this news, the elders of AGHHO immediately recalled 45, who was then executing a highly confidential infiltration quest.


    They ordered him to personally lead an Elite Team to covertly infiltrate Silverglow.


    Their mission was not only to retrieve the six daggers from the auction but also to disrupt the event, causing significant losses to the Dawn Breeze Auction House.


    If possible, they were also to track down and make the mastermind pay a steep price.


    This was the quest assigned to 45.


    The name Galewind had be the top target on AGHHO''s assassination list.


    Should his whereabouts be discovered, an elder would personally lead a team to execute the assassination.


    Thus, 45 had specifically sought out Wolf Howl to disguise themselves as members of the Wolf Guild and enter the auction hall.


    45 was already aware of Galewind''s true identity as the strongest among these professionals from the unknownnds.


    This information had been sent back to AGHHO headquarters, awaiting the discovery of John''s precise location for the elder team to carry out the assassination.


    Of course, all these events urred before the annihtion of AGHHO''s Cloud Sea stronghold.


    The AGHHO inside was already in disarray due to theplete loss of the Cloud Sea base.


    Had 45 known that the destruction of the Cloud Sea stronghold was orchestrated by John himself, he would have probably never reported John''s location to the headquarters...

 Chapter 367 Chapter366-Wolf Guild Digging Their Own Grave

    Chapter 367 Chapter366-Wolf Guild Digging Their Own Grave


    Inside the booth, John withdrew his gaze and gently massaged his temples.


    His divine power remained tightly locked on 45 on the first floor, the master assassin from AGHHO, who waspletely unaware of it.


    His pride as an assassin provided no warning against John''s lock-on.


    Not only 45, but John also spotted several other individuals with suspicious behaviors in the crowd.


    These people looked no different from ordinary yers, but the attribute information disyed by the Eye of Artemis revealed their true identities ¨C other AGHHO assassins led by 45.


    At the moment, they were all dressed in Wolf Guild attire, blending in seamlessly with the yers.


    A glint of coldness shed in John''s eyes. Wolf Guild... They really were courting disaster, daring to aid local NPCs against fellow yers.


    Even if they wanted to curry favor, they should at least respect some basic principles.


    After a moment''s thought, John suddenly looked up and spoke indifferently, "You two, have you recently considered initiating a Guild Battle?"


    Blue Sea and Adam, who had been fully focused on persuading Loving_Lollipop, looked up in confusion. "Do you mean a Guild Battle between our two guilds?" asked one.


    John''s lips twitched slightly at their misunderstanding. "Of course not. I meanunching a Guild Battle against another guild."


    Blue Sea chuckled, "Why do you ask all of a sudden, Galewind? Has some guild gotten on your bad side?"


    Adam, with a hearty and bold demeanor, patted his chest, "Just say the word, Galewind. Whatever guild you want us to handle, as long as it''s not one of the top ten global guilds, I''ll take care of it for you! Even if it''s a guild on par with us, my Genesis Guild will help if we can!"


    His chest-thumping was loud, but Adam''s words were carefully phrased.


    The implication was simple: if the guild offending John was of average strength, it could be easily dealt with.


    But if it was a top-tier global guild, they could only offer limited help...


    John, however, showed no dissatisfaction with Adam''s response.


    After all, even with a good rtionship with Adam and Blue Sea, he couldn''t expect them to fight a powerful guild to a standstill for his sake.


    John smiled and said, "It''s not a big guild. Blue Sea, do you remember the guild you chose to battle to save me?"


    Blue Sea thought for a moment, then frowned, "Are you talking about Wolf Guild?"


    John nodded slightly.


    "Wolf Guild? Never heard of them."


    Adam''s expression rxed slightly, realizing that it wasn''t a major guild, which meant less trouble.


    Blue Sea shared the same sentiment and curiously asked, "Has something happened recently with this Wolf Guild, Galewind?"


    John shook his head, "It''s not exactly a conflict, but this Wolf Guild is somewhat revolting¡­" He went on to exin how Wolf Guild was colluding with AGHHO. There was no need to hide such matters.


    Upon hearing John''s exnation, Blue Sea and Adam exchanged a look, both registering the gravity in each other''s expressions. "You mean to say, there are AGHHO assassins lurking in this auction?" they asked.


    John had previously briefed them about the AGHHO assassin organization, so the mention of AGHHO assassins at the auction raised their rm.


    After all, with their current levels and abilities, they weren''t prepared to confront such formidable native NPC foes.


    John nced downstairs, a chilly smile ying on his lips, "Indeed, and not just ordinary members. The leader is a master assassin ranked in the top fifty in AGHHO¡­"


    Both Blue Sea and Adam gasped in shock.


    For a moment, they even contemted abandoning the auction.


    A master assassin was at least a top-tier expert over level two hundred.


    If they were to act, all the yers in the hallbined wouldn''t stand a chance against such a formidable assassin.


    "But wait, this is a yer''s auction. How could NPCs mix in? Is this some kind of hidden quest arranged by the system?" Blue Sea suddenly voiced his surprise.


    John looked up as if trying to see through the thick ceiling to the highest point in the sky. "I''m not sure, but the system in this game is not like the ones we''ve encountered in other games. I wouldn''t be surprised by any rules it implements¡­"


    Blue Sea and Adam failed to grasp the deeper meaning in John''s words.


    They were still preupied with how to deal with the AGHHO assassins infiltrated among them.


    John nced at them and said calmly, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, these AGHHO assassins won''t be able to stir up any trouble."


    His voice, though t, exuded an unmatched confidence that instantly influenced Adam and Blue Sea.


    They both exhaled in relief, with Adam revealing a fierce smile, "Since Galewind can handle those AGHHO assassins, let my Genesis Guild deal with Wolf Guild!"


    Blue Sea immediately bristled at this, what did he mean by ''let Genesis Guild handle it''? Was Blue Sea Guild just for show? Sensing Blue Sea''s thoughts, Adam turned to exin, "I didn''t mean to steal your thunder. You''ve already fought with Wolf Guildst time, so let us handle this Guild Battle as a bit of training."


    After some thought, Blue Sea agreed, "I''lle to support you. After the auction ends, we''ll apply to start the Guild Battle. Just don''t embarrass yourself by losing."


    Adamughed heartily, confidently saying, "That won''t happen. A small Wolf Guild is nothing to worry about."


    As they chatted, a clear bell suddenly rang out downstairs, echoing throughout the hall. The sound vibrated, signaling the imminent start of the auction.


    Blue Sea and Adam returned to their own booths, not forgetting to add Loving_Lollipop as a friend before leaving.


    ...


    On the stage, the lights suddenly brightened, focusing on the elegantly dressed Isabe as she gracefully made her entrance.


    She was wearing a revealing purple gown that showcased her long legs.


    Standing elegantly in the center of the stage, her eyes and brows revealed a soft, beautiful smile. "Dear yers, wee to today''s auction at Dawn Breeze Auction House."


    Isabe''s gentle voice announced the start of the auction, melodious and entrancing, as if it could transport one to another world. "Today''s auction features many precious items, including rare equipment, armors, weapons, gems, and more. The format remains the same as before, divided into two rounds... Now, let''s begin the first round of the auction!"


    With a light smile and a hint of excitement in her eyes, Isabe continued, "The first item up for auction is a used legendary weapon, named ''Starlight de.'' This weapon, once wielded by a legendary warrior, boasts immense attack power and special attributes. The starting bid is ten thousand gold coins."


    As Isabe introduced the item, the spotlight shifted to a disy case beside her.


    The Starlight de, resting in the center of the case, shimmered brilliantly under the lights.


    Simultaneously, the attributes of the Starlight de were disyed on the screen above Isabe''s head:


    [Starlight de (Epic Equipment): Originating from a legendary warrior a century ago, this warrior had once shone brilliantly on the battlefield against the abyss, ying many fallen and dark abyssal creatures. Eventually, the warrior returned home in glory, and the Starlight de, carried by the aging hero, faded into history along with him, until rediscovered by a fortunate finder...]


    [Level Requirement: Level 180 or 300 Attack Power]


    [Attributes: +200 Attack Power, +20% Mana Regeneration, +10% Armor Pration¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Starlight sh ¨C Active skill that unleashes a solitary shadow energy sword strike towards the enemy, inflicting 1500 additional physical damage¡­]


    [ss: Warrior, Spellde¡­]


    ¡­


    Isabe''s somewhat enticing voice rose again, "I believe everyone here has seen this equipment in the booklet we distributed. After all, it''s the top item in the first round of the auction. However, you might not be aware of its specific attributes, which are now disyed on the screen above. Trust me, this is the perfect main weapon choice for any warrior ss¡­"


    At the revtion of the attributes, the hall instantly buzzed with whispers.


    "This weapon''s attack power is definitely top-notch!" eximed an excited assassin ss yer from below.


    "Indeed, just the +200 attack power alone makes it worth the price. I wish I could own it!" another yer said enviously.


    "Only ten thousand gold coins to start? Isn''t that price too low? Doesn''t the sword have any hidden ws?"


    "Read carefully, it''s a starting bid of ten thousand gold coins, not a fixed price. Where did this bumpkine from? Haven''t they ever attended an auction before?"


    "Damn it, who the hell are you cursing?"


    "You got a problem with that? Meet me in the arenater, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    "I can''t wait for the auction to start; my gold coins are burning a hole in my pocket!"


    ¡­.


    The first piece of equipment at the start of the auction instantly ignited the audience''s passion.


    Inside the booth, John nced at the Starlight de and quietly sighed in admiration.


    It had to be said that the items prepared for this auction were indeed more exquisite than thest, at least in terms of attributes significantly surpassing the first round of the previous auction.

 Chapter 368 Chapter367-The Auction Begins, Exquisite Equipment

    Chapter 368 Chapter367-The Auction Begins, Exquisite Equipment


    In the auction hall on the first floor, everyone''s eyes were glued to the Starlight de on the stage. It was like a dazzling star, captivating the attention of all present. This epic-tier equipment might not stir much interest among the big shots in the second-floor booths, but for the ordinary yers on the first floor, it was enough to drive them into a frenzy.


    The significant boost in attack power offered by its attributes meant that equipping the Starlight de would instantly enhance any yer''s strength dramatically. In the face of such alluring equipment, gold coins seemed trivial. Both neers and veterans alike were irresistibly drawn to its attributes.


    "One thousand gold coins!" A voice suddenly broke the silence in the hall. The crowd turned to see a warrior in splendid armor, decisively raising his hand, his resolute expression indicating his firm intention to win the Starlight de. This warrior yer was not without renown; a well-known ss yer who, despite being a solo yer, had flourished in Godyer thanks to his outstanding gaming talent and substantial wealth.


    "One thousand five hundred gold coins! The Azure Sky Guild will take it!" Another boisterous voice followed, as a burly man stood up, his gaze sweeping over the crowd assertively.


    Their bids unquestionably ignited the fiery atmosphere. Warriors interested in the Starlight de began to voice their bids one after another.


    "Two thousand gold coins!"


    "Two thousand five hundred gold coins!"


    "Stingy, I bid three thousand five hundred gold coins straight up!"


    "I bid four thousand!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Isabe, with a ravishing smile on her beautiful face, looked even more stunning under the lights. She repeated the bids from the crowd unhurriedly and then would add in a soft,pelling tone, "Do we have any higher offers?"


    Her gentle voice easily stirred up the desires of the yers, spurring them to bid even more fiercely.


    John stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, watching Isabe on stage, a smile involuntarily forming on his lips. This woman was truly bing more impressive. Only as an observer could he see how perfectly Isabe was handling the auction. Her seemingly casual remarks always came at the most opportune moments. A simple question from her hit right at the heart of the buyers'' desires.


    It could be said that from the beginning, Isabe had perfectly controlled the rhythm of the auction. The items were good, but not enough to pique John''s interest. His attention was still focused on the lurking AGHHO assassins. 45 and the other assassinsy quietly hidden in the crowd, not in a hurry to act, seemingly waiting for a specific moment.


    Seeing this, John was in no rush either. He had plenty of patience, waiting for these guys to make their move¡­


    The yers on the first floor were still eagerly bidding for the Starlight de, with the price now reaching the substantial mark of fifty thousand gold coins, and it was still climbing. Isabe announced each new bid with a smile, fueling an even more intense bidding atmosphere.


    "Fifty-one thousand gold coins!" A warrior ss yer gritted his teeth and ced a bid.


    "Fifty-five thousand gold coins!" Another warrior quickly followed with his own offer.


    "Sixty thousand gold coins!" Suddenly, the guild leader of the Azure Sky Guild who had previously bid raised his hand again, offering a daunting price that made others hesitate.


    Each new bid now sparked a wave of intense discussion among the yers, who were all debating the attributes and value of the Starlight de.


    "Did he just raise the bid by five thousand gold coins? Does this guy have more money than he knows what to do with?"


    "Maybe he''s just crazy!"


    "At this price, it must have exceeded the original value of the equipment, right?"


    "Perhaps he really values this weapon and is willing to pay any price!"


    ¡­


    Isabe''s smile became even more enchanting as she tenderly announced, "Alright, this gentleman has bid sixty thousand gold coins. Does anyone wish to offer a higher price?"


    Silence fell over the crowd, many faces showing a look of dilemma. They were all warrior yers eager to acquire the Starlight de, but the price had now exceeded what they could afford.


    "Sixty thousand gold coins for the first time!"


    "Sixty thousand gold coins for the second time!"


    "Sixty thousand gold coins for the third time, sold!"


    As the seconds ticked by, with no further bidsing in, Isabe smiled and struck her gavel. "Congrattions to this yer, the powerful Starlight de is yours!"


    The staff of Dawn Breeze Auction House proceeded to finalize the transaction with the Azure Sky Guild guild leader. Under the system''s witness, the trade waspleted then and there.


    Watching half of his guild''s hard-earned gold coins vanish in an instant, the burly Azure Sky Guild guild leader''s face showed a hint of pain. However, seeing the Starlight de now lying in his inventory, his spirits lifted again. With this equipment, his strength was bound to increase significantly. Gold coins could always be earned back!


    Isabe''s smile remained radiant as she continued to introduce the second item in the first round of the auction:


    "The next item for auction is a wristguard from ancient ruins - the Fire Dust Wristguard. Personally appraised by Master Reo, it is crafted from a mysterious me metal, offering high defense capable of effectively resisting both magic and physical attacks."


    "The starting bid is still ten thousand gold coins, with each bid increasing by no less than one thousand gold coins."


    An ancient-looking wristguard appeared under the spotlight, with its attributes disyed on the screen above:


    [Fire Dust Wristguard (Epic Equipment): Discovered by an adventurer in a mysterious ruin, the origin of this ancient equipment is untraceable. Undoubtedly, it''s a true treasure, boasting strong defense and durability...]


    [Level Requirement: Level 160 or 250 Defense Points.]


    [Attributes: +150 Defense, +10% Magic Resistance, +8% Physical Resistance¡­]


    [Additional Skill: me Shield ¨C Active skill that summons a me shield, providing extra armor and fire damage reflection¡­]


    [ss: Warrior, Spellde, Pdin¡­]


    The moment the attributes of this equipment were revealed, the hall erupted into excited chatter. Unquestionably, this was a top-notch piece of defensive equipment. Despite its modest level requirement, it offered such powerful attribute enhancements.


    In Godyer, defensive equipment was generally rarer than offensive gear. Correspondingly, their value tended to be higher. Moreover, this Fire Dust Wristguard wasn''t too specific in ss requirements, making it suitable for nearly all melee yers.


    Thus, a new round of fierce bidding began below.


    "Fifteen thousand gold coins!" A Pdin yer was the first to shout out a bid.


    "Eighteen thousand gold coins!" Another warrior ss yer quickly followed with their offer.


    "Twenty thousand gold coins! Let''s show some respect for my guild, Mango So Sweet!"


    "What rubbish guild, daring to ask for my respect? You don''t know your ce. I bid twenty-five thousand gold coins!"


    "How dare you insult my Mango So Sweet guild, you''re asking for trouble!"


    "Get lost, you sissy!"


    The auction hall was abuzz with the ovepping voices of the bidders, creating an exceptionally lively atmosphere. Isabe smoothly repeated each bid, skillfully steering the bidding process. Soon, the Fire Dust Wristguard''s price surpassed that of the first item, the Starlight de, and continued to rise, albeit at a slower pace.


    Finally, the Fire Dust Wristguard was sessfully auctioned off to a solo yer for a hefty sum of seventy-one thousand gold coins. The yer''s triumphant expression made it clear that they were more than satisfied with the purchase.


    Isabe smiled subtly and began introducing the next item: "Next up for auction is an equipment that all archer yers will adore ¨C the Bow of Storm. Originating from the mysterious elves, it likely belonged to a master elven archer, renowned for its unmatched shooting uracy and destructive power."


    "The starting bid is, as usual, ten thousand gold coins, with increments of no less than one thousand gold coins."


    Under the spotlight, a verdant green longbow radiated intense energy waves, instantly endearing itself to onlookers. The crowd looked up as the screen above disyed the attributes of the Bow of Storm:


    [Bow of Storm (Epic Equipment): An elven-crafted bow, a perfect ranged weapon. Made entirely from branches of the elven royal tree, with a string crafted from a special kind of vine, incredibly tough¡­]


    [Level Requirement: Level 180 or 320 Attack Power.]


    [Attributes: +250 Attack Power, +25% Natural Affinity, +20% Attack Speed¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Wind Piercing Arrow ¨C Active skill that fires a powerful arrow, prating enemies, inflicting 1000 critical damage, and applying a 10% armor reduction for 10 seconds¡­]


    [ss: Archer, Druid¡­]


    The moment the attributes of the Bow of Storm were revealed, all archer and druid ss yers in the hall excitedly stood up. Their gazes were fixed on the verdant green longbow on the stage. It seemed if it weren''t for the system''s rules, these yers would have rushed the stage to im it by force!


    The moment the attributes of the Bow of Storm appeared on the screen, not only were the ordinary yers on the first floor astounded, but many big shots on the second floor were also visibly intrigued.

 Chapter 369 Chapter368-Starcatchers Threat

    Chapter 369 Chapter368-Starcatcher''s Threat


    It seemed if it weren''t for the system''s rules, these yers would have rushed the stage to im it by force!


    The moment the attributes of the Bow of Storm appeared on the screen, not only were the ordinary yers on the first floor astounded, but many big shots on the second floor were also visibly intrigued. The attribute enhancements of this bow were simply astonishing.


    The increases in attack power and natural affinity were impressive enough, but it was the 20% increase in attack speed that truly caught everyone''s attention. Whether for archers or druids, ssescking in wide-area attack skills, their mode of attack is predominantly through regr shots. In such cases, the importance of attack speed bes evident. Being able to execute one more regr attack than your opponent in the same timeframe could turn the tide of a battle, highlighting the critical role of attack speed.


    People began to fiercely bid for the Bow of Storm, creating a lively atmosphere with a constant flow of bids.


    "Fifteen thousand gold coins!" A voice rang out first, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    All eyes turned towards the source of the sound, where a yer dressed in archer''s leather armor raised their hand, their expression resolute. This archer appeared to be a solo yer and, in terms of wealth, naturally couldn''tpare to many guild leaders present. Yet, their determined bid indicated a willingness to go all-in for the Bow of Storm.


    "Twenty thousand gold coins!" Almost the instant the archer''s voice faded, another crisp female voice followed.


    Heads turned, and gazes fell upon a petite figure carrying a giant axe.


    "What a beautiful girl, why did she choose a berserker ss? What a pity!"


    "Shut up, that''s Dirge, the guild leader of Tide Guild. She''s got a fierce temper, so be careful not to get scolded."


    "Tide Guild? Never heard of it. Are they any good?"


    "You don''t know Tide Guild? They were all over the news recently for their Guild Battle against Wolf Guild. I heard even Galewind showed up!"


    "So, this girl is under Galewind''s protection? Then it''s all good¡­"


    "Why the panic? She''s a berserker ss, what use does she have for the Bow of Storm? If you want to bid, just go for it!"


    ¡­


    yers buzzed with spection, while Dirge remained expressionless, exuding an air of aloofness. Up in the second-floor booth, John was slightly taken aback upon hearing Dirge''s bid. If Dirge had the credentials to attend this auction, it meant that either her wealth or her power had been recognized by Dawn Breeze Auction House; otherwise, she wouldn''t have received an invitation.


    It made sense for her to bid on other items, but why aim for a weapon suited for an archer ss? It seemed utterly useless for a berserker like her. Puzzled, John noticed Dirge suddenly bowing her head, seemingly engaged in a voice conversation over hermunication channel. This made John thoughtful; he remembered MoonWhite, whom he had encountered in the Arena PK, was an archer, wasn''t she? Perhaps she was bidding for her?


    John smiled to himself; if that was the case, then Dirge was quite generous towards her guild members.


    Back in the main hall, the archer who initially bid spoke up again. "Twenty-five thousand gold coins!"


    Dirge, unfazed and casual, raised the bid by another five thousand gold coins: "Thirty thousand!"


    At this point, other archers and druid ss yers, having regained their senses, joined the bidding war.


    "Thirty-five thousand gold coins!"


    "Forty thousand gold coins!"


    "Forty-three thousand gold coins!"


    "Damn it, I''m really outdone here, forty-eight thousand gold coins!"


    ¡­


    The price continued to soar, and the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Other ss yers craned their necks, curious to see who would emerge victorious. Unlike their curiosity, John was much moreposed, fully aware that the final bidder for this equipment would undoubtedly be Dirge. With the backing of the Taylor Group, Tide Guild might not be the strongest, but their financial power was certainly among the top.


    Indeed, as John had predicted, no matter what price others offered, Dirge continued to raise the bid. Soon, the price of the Bow of Storm approached the staggering mark of one hundred thousand gold coins. This exorbitant figure deterred many bidders.


    In the end, only the solo archer yer who had first bid continued to struggle. "Ny-three thousand gold coins! I refuse to believe this!"


    Before Dirge could respond, a hoarse voice suddenly said, "Ny-five thousand gold coins." The archer and Dirge both turned swiftly towards the source of the voice to see a figure in a ck robe stand up. This druid yer, with a pallid face and a sinister smile, held up a sign. The badge on his chest bore the name ''Mars Guild'', a force just a notch below the top ten global guilds, boasting over thousands of members ¨C a powerhouse not to be underestimated.


    This gloomy druid was the guild leader of Mars Guild, known by the ID: Starcatcher. The moment Starcatcher made his bid, the surrounding yers sighed. With him in the fray, it seemed the Bow of Storm was likely destined to be his.


    Especially those who were familiar with Starcatcher''s reputation were even more convinced of this. Over the years, Starcatcher had built a reputation in the gaming circles as someone who wouldn''t stop until he achieved his goals. Most crucially, he was known for being foolishly wealthy. Once he set his sights on something, he would spare no expense to acquire it.


    The crowd began to buzz with conversation.


    "How did I forget about Starcatcher? He''s a druid yer, of course, he wouldn''t miss out on this Bow of Storm."


    "That bow does look amazing, all its attributes are top-notch."


    "Forget it, as great as it is, it''s way out of our league now. The price is just too exaggerated."


    "That''s right, it''s already way beyond my budget."


    "These yers really have money to burn."


    "It''s like watching gods battle; we''re just here for the show!"


    ¡­


    "Ny-six thousand gold coins!" The solo archer yer was clearly struggling; though he managed to add another thousand gold coins, it was evident he was reaching his limit.


    Dirge''s bid, however, was the final straw that broke his resolve. "Ny-eight thousand gold coins!" he said, his face filled with dejection as he bowed out of thepetition.


    Now it was just down to Starcatcher and Dirge. Starcatcher grinned and said without hesitation, "One hundred thousand gold coins!"


    "Youngdy, you''re a berserker ss; this equipment won''t do you much good. You must be bidding for a member of your guild, right? I must have this item. How about you give me some face and consider it making a new friend? Our guilds might even cooperate in the future."


    Dirge hesitated for a moment, clearly tempted by Starcatcher''s words. A cooperation with Mars Guild, just a step below the top ten global guilds, would be a huge opportunity for her and Tide Guild. But then she thought of MoonWhite''s earnest pleas over theirmunication channel and shook her head in refusal, continuing to bid. "One hundred and five thousand gold coins!"


    At that, the hall fell quiet.


    The crowd looked at Dirge in surprise, with no one expecting her to refuse such an enticing offer from Starcatcher for a mere piece of equipment. Starcatcher himself seemed momentarily taken aback, not expecting her to remain undeterred despite his proposition.


    His expression darkened as he sneered, "Fine, you''ve managed to anger me. Don''t me me for not being courteous!"


    Dirge nced at him emotionlessly and retorted sharply, "What the hell are you barking about here? Bidding is all about capability, I''m not scared of you!"


    Her cool voice was pleasant to hear, but the content of her words was quite provocative...


    The onlookers'' eyes widened in disbelief, finding it hard to imagine such wordsing from such a petite and cute girl.


    Starcatcher was stunned, probably not expecting to be randomly cursed at. However, he quickly regained hisposure, his smile turning furious, "Very well, it''s been years since someone dared to talk to me like that. From today onwards, your Tide Guild is my enemy! I hope you''re prepared for the consequences of your words today!"


    Dirge simply ignored him and turned away. At that moment, azy female voice came from the second floor, its content equallyden with contempt: "Come on, Starcatcher, you''re the leader of a thousand-member guild, and you''re threatening such a pretty young girl? Are you that shameless?"


    "I''m saying this now, this girl and her guild are under my protection. If you have a problem with that,e and face me!"


    Starcatcher''s expression froze, while others showed puzzled looks. The speaker was none other than Sno, the guild leader of ck Rose Guild. The yers looked up to see Sno standing at her open booth window, gazing down with disdain.


    Eyes shifted between Sno and Dirge. They began to suspect some special rtionship between the two, given their simr way of speaking.

 Chapter 370 Chapter369-The Reappearance of the Epic-tier Silver Tear

    Chapter 370 Chapter369-The Reappearance of the Epic-tier Silver Tear


    Confronted with Sno''s threatening words, Starcatcher''s expression shifted uncertainly. He could bully Dirge and exert pressure using his Mars Guild''s strength, as it was mighty enough among the yers on the first floor. However, facing Sno was a different matter.


    While Mars Guild could be considered a first-tier force in terms of power and size, it paled inparison to the top ten global guilds. Starcatcher didn''t have the courage to openly provoke Sno. He knew very well that with Sno''s fiery temperament, if he didn''t back down, she might indeed use this as an opportunity to initiate a Guild Battle, which would be a costly affair.


    With a dark expression, Starcatcher raised his hand to signal his withdrawal from the bidding. In the end, Dirge sessfully acquired the Bow of Storm for an impressive price of one hundred and five thousand gold coins. She turned and gave Sno on the second floor a grateful smile.


    On stage, Isabe continued with a smile, introducing the next auction item. "Next up for auction is something I believe everyone is familiar with - the epic-tier Silver Tear!"


    As she spoke, she gestured towards a table beside her. "During our first auction, a mysterious alchemy master consigned this item, sparking a fierce bidding war among many yers, including the guild leaders of two of the top ten global guilds, Mr. Blue Sea and Adam. This Silver Tear is different from what our Silverglow Silver Guild produces. It has been refined to a much purer degree. You can see the specific attributes for yourselves."


    The screen timely disyed the attributes of the Silver Tear.


    [Silver Tear (Epic-tier): A tear from the Silver Church, said to be the dew bestowed by the Silver Angel, extremely precious. This Tear has been refined from one hundred drops of exquisite holy dew. Applying a single drop on the forehead temporarily increases divine power and intelligence by 100% sting 12 hours), with an additional experience gain of +100000%.]


    [Additional Effect: Highly treasured, imbued with a certain divinity of the Silver Angel, each drop can instantly annihte Undead creatures below level 100.]


    The yers below were already going wild. Compared to their first encounter with the epic-tier Silver Tear, they were no longer focused on the instant kill effect against lower-level Undead creatures. Most yers had already surpassed level 100, deeming such creatures beneath their notice. However, the epic-tier Silver Tear held another incredibly powerful effect that was highly coveted by yers of all levels - a 100000% experience gain for 12 hours.


    No one could refuse an item that offered such a rapid level-up opportunity. In any game, leveling up is always the fundamental basis for increasing one''s strength. A powerful weapon or equipment might allow a yer to challenge an opponent ten levels higher, but it could never bridge a gap of more than twenty levels.


    "Miss Isabe, you don''t need to introduce so much, we are already familiar with the properties of the epic-tier Silver Tear. Just go ahead with the price!"


    "This is a great item. I missed the chancest time, but I won''t let it slip away today!"


    "I wonder if those big shots in the second-floor booths willpete with us this time?"


    "They probably won''t pass it up, considering it''s also a great help to them!"


    "Then we''re doomed. No matter how rich we are, we can''t match those big shots financially!"


    "What are you afraid of? Even if it costs me everything, I''m getting at least two bottles!"


    ¡­


    The yers buzzed with conversation, and in the second-floor booths, the floor-to-ceiling windows opened wide in response to the appearance of the epic-tier Silver Tear. Clearly, the guild leaders of the top ten global guilds were also enticed. It made sense; even if they didn''t need it personally, with so many members in their guilds, there would definitely be a use for it.


    On stage, Isabe smiled subtly and calmly announced, "Everyone, please rx. Today, we have plenty of the epic-tier Silver Tear to go around!" She gestured, and several attendants from Dawn Breeze Auction House brought up arge box. Upon opening it, nearly a hundred transparent ss bottles were revealed, each containing a silvery liquid that shimmered mesmerizingly under the spotlight.


    "We have a total of one hundred bottles, each containing ten drops. We will auction them in sets of ten bottles, with each set starting at twenty thousand gold coins. Each bid must be increased by at least five thousand gold coins¡­"


    Isabe''s charming smile and tempting words drew everyone in.


    The yers on the first floor went wild. Many began seeking familiar friends nearby, intending to pool their resources for the auction. Typically, the market value of an item decreases as its avability increases. However, this rule didn''t apply to the epic-tier Silver Tear. With the vast number of yers, there would always be demand, regardless of how many were auctioned.


    Moreover, the more Silver Tears avable, the higher their value became. No one wanted to fall behind in leveling, and missing out on such an item while opponents acquired it could have significant long-term consequences.


    Topete with the big shots on the second floor, yers on the first floor started banding together. Only by consolidating their resources could they hope to match the financial power of the upper echelons.


    Isabe''s face was full of smiles as she patiently waited for the yers to form their alliances. She had ample patience for such behaviors that increased the value of the auction items.


    Momentster, seeing that most yers were ready, Isabe finally spoke: "We will now start the auction for the first set of epic-tier Silver Tear. Please feel free to ce your bids."


    No sooner had Isabe finished speaking than an excited voice rang out from the crowd: "I bid twenty-five thousand gold coins!"


    With the first bidder''s offer, a wave of noisy bids followed. yers excitedly raised their hands to bid, knowing that these epic-tier Silver Tears represented their unique chance for rapid leveling, an opportunity that would note again.


    "Thirty thousand gold coins!"


    "Thirty-five thousand gold coins!"


    ¡­


    Each bid sparked even fiercerpetition among the yers, none willing to back down and each eager to outbid the others.


    "Forty thousand gold coins!" a voice suddenly rang out, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Heads turned towards the source of the bid, a young-looking yer with the name zingStorm above his head. His equipment glimmered with a golden hue, clearly of extraordinary origin. Among the first-floor yers, his level was one of the highest, yet no guild emblem adorned his avatar, marking him as a solo yer.


    Whispers and spection about zingStorm''s background spread among the yers nearby. Some guessed he might be a sudden trust-fund baby with vast wealth, easily capable of affording such high prices. Others thought he might be a lucky yer who stumbled upon a fortune in the game, enabling him topete for the Silver Tear.


    urrences like these weren''t umon in Godyer, where many yers had risen from obscurity to prominence due to unexpected opportunities. Whatever the spection, it only increased the intrigue surrounding zingStorm.


    Of course, zingStorm''s bid was not high enough to deter other bidders; he didn''t yet have the influence or status tomand such attention.


    After zingStorm, another yer announced their bid: "Forty-five thousand gold coins!"


    "Fifty thousand gold coins!" zingStorm''s voice rang out again, raising the bid without hesitation, determined to win.


    "Fifty-five thousand gold coins!" another yer quickly followed, with threepetitors now vying in earnest.


    More yers chose to join the fray, pushing the auction to its climax. The scene at the auction became incredibly heated, with yers wholeheartedly joining the bidding, unwilling to let a single bottle of Silver Tear slip away. They were filled with anticipation and desire, hoping to break through their level barriers and be stronger through these epic-tier Silver Tears.


    Isabe watched the scene below with a smile, her eyes shining with satisfaction. She knew the oue of the auction was no longer important; what mattered was the frenzy and yearning that would enhance the auction''s reputation and fame.


    Meanwhile, in the second-floor booths, the guild leaders of the top ten global guilds were also observing the intense bidding below. They were eager to participate but refrained from joining the first round of bidding. For these gaming big shots,peting for the first set of epic-tier Silver Tears wasn''t necessary; they couldn''t monopolize everything. Thus, it wasn''t worth lowering their status to scramble with the first-floor yers.


    These top guild leaders were patiently waiting for the subsequent sets of epic-tier Silver Tears to be auctioned.


    "This auction is really lively. Those yers on the first floor are truly going all out," Blue Seamented, his lips curling into a rxed andposed smile, chatting with his trusted aide, Seth, standing behind him.


    "Guild leader, aren''t you interested in these Silver Tears this time?" Seth asked respectfully, bowing slightly.


    Blue Sea chuckled, "How could I not be? Although we no longer need them for their undead-killing effects, they are still very useful for leveling up. But since Miss Isabe mentioned there are many epic-tier Silver Tears avable today, we''ll hold off for now. See how calm those guys are?"

 Chapter 371 Chapter370-Confrontation

    Chapter 371 Chapter370-Confrontation


    "This auction is really lively. Those yers on the first floor are truly going all out," Blue Seamented, his lips curling into a rxed andposed smile, chatting with his trusted aide, Seth, standing behind him.


    "Guild leader, aren''t you interested in these Silver Tears this time?" Seth asked respectfully, bowing slightly.


    Blue Sea chuckled, "How could I not be? Although we no longer need them for their undead-killing effects, they are still very useful for leveling up. But since Miss Isabe mentioned there are many epic-tier Silver Tears avable today, we''ll hold off for now. See how calm those guys are?"


    Seth nodded in understanding, chuckling lightly, "True, these yers on the first floor don''t realize that our resources and wealth far exceed theirs. We have ample reserves of gold coins. Once we make our move, they can only watch and sigh."


    Blue Sea''s brow furrowed slightly, his expression turning serious, "You''re getting a bit arroganttely. Remember, always stay humble and low-key. Don''t underestimate others!"


    Realizing his guild leader was slightly irritated, Seth quickly moderated his expression and bowed in acknowledgement.


    In the main hall on the first floor.


    zingStorm, expressionless andposed, kept his gaze fixed on Isabe on the stage. His voice resounded firmly, "Sixty thousand gold coins! Continue, everyone. No matter how high you go, I''ll follow through to the end."


    Many yers turned to look at him, surprised at the young solo yer''s assertive stance.


    "This guy... he''s really resolute and bold!" Many showed envious expressions, wishing they could also spend so generously, but were hampered by limited funds.


    "Has he gone overboard with that price? Could it be a rash decision?"


    Whispers of doubt circted among the yers. zingStorm heard their murmurs and smiled slightly. He had already calcted his bottom line. The reason for his firm bidding for the first set of epic-tier Silver Tears was that he needed their help toplete an important quest. As long as the quest waspleted, his investment today would undoubtedly pay off.


    His equipment shimmered with an even brighter golden light as he calmly stated, "I''m very interested in these epic-tier Silver Tears. No price is too high for me."


    The yers on the first floor whispered among themselves, surprised by zingStorm''s confidence. For the big shots on the second floor, zingStorm''s bid had piqued their interest. This solo yer''s generosity had them feeling a bit of schadenfreude.


    The auction continued, with the bidding bing more and more fervent. In a short time, the price for the first set of Silver Tears had risen to seventy thousand gold coins.


    "Seventy-five thousand gold coins!" a young mage ss yer couldn''t help but join the bidding.


    "Eighty thousand gold coins!" zingStorm immediately raised the bid, determined not to let the young mage seed.


    More and more yers joined in, making the scene increasingly intense. A serious glint shed in zingStorm''s eyes as he internally urged himself on. He had to win this auction to add to his strength.


    "One hundred thousand gold coins!" zingStorm called out another high bid without hesitation.


    The yers below were shocked; a hundred thousand gold coins for a one-time-use item? That was madness!


    zingStorm''s extravagant bid undoubtedly stunned everyone present. For a moment, no one continued to challenge him. They reasoned that there were more sets toe, and there was no need topete with a madman for the first set. This was the prevailing thought among most people.


    "Any higher bids than one hundred thousand gold coins?"


    "One hundred thousand gold coins for the first time!"


    "One hundred thousand gold coins for the second time!"


    "One hundred thousand gold coins for the third time!"


    "Sold!"


    On stage, Isabe announced with a smile, "Congrattions, Mr. zingStorm, you now possess this precious bottle of epic-tier Silver Tear."


    zingStorm smiled slightly, pleased as he pocketed the epic-tier Silver Tear. On stage, Isabe''s smile remained unchanged as she briskly initiated the auction for the second set of Silver Tears: "Now for the second set, starting as usual at twenty thousand gold coins, with a minimum increase of five thousand gold coins per bid!"


    "I bid twenty-five thousand gold coins!" With an excited voice initiating the bidding, the yers on the first floor immediately plunged into a frenziedpetition.


    The intense bidding for the first set of epic-tier Silver Tears had made more and more yers realize the preciousness of these items. Everyone hoped to acquire the epic-tier Silver Tears for the incredible 100000% experience booststing 12 hours.


    "Thirty thousand gold coins," another yer quickly raised the bid.


    "Thirty-five thousand gold coins!" someone else called out loudly.


    The price kept climbing, with yers stretching their financial limits. They were willing to pay any price to acquire this potent leveling tool.


    "Thirty-five thousand gold coins!" came another bid, this time capturing everyone''s attention as it originated from the second floor.


    Looking up, the crowd glimpsed a sinister face briefly appearing at a booth window ¨C it was Kingserp from Dawn Guild. "Why is Kingserp joining in so early? This is only the second set of Silver Tears!" a yer whispered in surprise.


    "What''s so strange about that? Those top guilds from the Dark Realm have always been rule-breakers," another yer scoffed softly, careful not to be overheard by Kingserp, "Honestly, it''s surprising they didn''t bid in the first round!"


    "Kingserp, already can''t resist in just the second set? Competing with the first-floor yers, how typically embarrassing for him!"


    At another booth window, Adam''s figure emerged, his deep, authoritative voice echoing mockingly across the auction hall.


    Kingserp''s icy voice followed immediately: "Adam, guild leader, if you want to bid, just bring it on. Others may fear your Genesis Guild, but I certainly don''t!"


    "Auctions are all about ability. These trash on the first floor want topete with me? Bring it on!"


    Adam chuckled lightly, responding casually, "Others might not know, but I actually would rather not see this set of Silver Tears fall into your hands. I bid forty thousand gold coins!"


    The attention of the crowd shifted to the tussle between Kingserp and Adam. Everyone was eager to see which of these powerful guild leaders would have thestugh in this bidding war.


    Kingserp, with a grim expression, locked his gaze on Adam and unflinchingly raised the bid: "Sixty thousand gold coins!"


    His bid cast a brief hush over the hall. Everyone was surprised at Kingserp''s bold move, directly increasing the bid by twenty thousand gold coins.


    In the booth adjacent to Dawn Guild, Shadowrealm Guild''s leader, Karthus, also wore a somber expression. He was furiously venting in theirmunication channel, "What the hell are you doing? Raising the bid by twenty thousand in one go? How are we supposed topeteter?"


    Kingserp''s face twisted into a mad grin, darkly replying, "Haven''t you noticed? That bastard Adam is targeting me. We absolutely cannot show weakness at such a time. The price we''re bidding now doesn''t matter; it''s all about the momentum!"


    Karthus fell into deep silence. He knew Kingserp had gone off the deep end again.


    Adam, participating in the bidding, also arched an eyebrow, his expression indescribable. He hadn''t expected Kingserp to raise the bid by twenty thousand gold coins. Although somewhat baffled, Adam didn''t mind these minor details. If it was a game they wanted to y, he was all in.


    "Eighty thousand gold coins!"


    Adam''s voice carried an air of supreme confidence.


    The yers on the first floor were wide-eyed in astonishment.


    "These two guys are insane!"


    "This is how the top guilds operate, huh? Raising the bid by twenty thousand each time!"


    "To be honest, just shelling out twenty thousand gold coins would hurt my wallet, let alone raising the bid by that much in one go!"


    "Can you evenpare to them? Think about why they''re sitting on the second floor!"


    "It''s maddening topare with others!"


    "Well, getting to watch a free show like this isn''t half bad!"


    ...


    Enshrouded in his cloak, with dark mist swirling around him, Kingserp''s expression under the cloak was indiscernible. Only his chillingly cold voice could be heard: "Guild leader Adam is indeed generous, willing to keep up with me like this. Well then, I won''t be petty either!"


    "One hundred thousand gold coins!"


    The crowd gasped in astonishment; this was already the final bid for the first set of epic-tier Silver Tears, but for these two big shots, it seemed like just the beginning. No one knew how high Kingserp and Adam intended to push the price. It appeared their limits were far from being reached.


    "One hundred and twenty thousand gold coins!" Adam dered with a light chuckle, his domineering voiceced with a hint of provocation.


    Kingserp''s gaze darkened. He didn''t immediately raise the bid but looked towards Adam, speaking coldly, "Guild leader Adam really knows how to y the game, but this won''t make me concede!"


    "One hundred and forty thousand gold coins!"


    Everyone held their breath, the atmosphere tense and explosive. The yers were so excited by the bidding war that their hearts raced, their eyes glued to the twopetitors.


    Even Isabe on stage was stunned, so engrossed in the unfolding drama that she momentarily forgot to repeat their bids!

 Chapter 372 Chapter371-The Second Round of Auction

    Chapter 372 Chapter371-The Second Round of Auction


    A set of Silver Tears, starting at 20,000 gold coins, astonishingly escted to a value of 140,000 gold coins, fiercely bid up by the guild leaders of two of the world''s top ten elite guilds. And it seemed the price would continue to soar. The multitude of yers in attendance were dumbfounded by this spectacle.


    At this moment, Kingserp''s expression grew increasingly grim, his voice hoarse as he asked, "Adam, guild leader, where did my Dawn Guild offend you? To warrant such relentless targeting?"


    Adam let out a scoff, his face exuding dominance as he replied, "Targeting? You think too highly of yourself. Since when do I, Adam, need to consider such trivialities? It''s simply that I find you unpleasant to the eye, nothing more. If you disagree, outbid me!"


    Kingserp fell silent. Though both were among the top ten elite guilds globally, their overall strength wasn''t vastly different. However, upon closer inspection, there were indeed gaps between the top ten elite guilds. Adam''s Genesis Guild undoubtedly stood out among these, arguably possessing the strongest paper strength. Moreover, they were backed by several super conglomerates in the real world. In terms of financial power alone, Kingserp''s Dawn Guild couldn''t reallypete with the Genesis Guild. It wasn''t that Kingserp couldn''t produce 140,000 gold coins; even adding a zero wouldn''t be an issue, but the real question was whether it was worth it.


    After a tumultuous inner debate, Kingserp finally sighed in a contrived manner. "Alright, since Adam, the guild leader, is also interested in this set of Silver Tears, I shall give you this respect!"


    Adam''s lips slightly curled up, and he didn''t pursue the matter further.


    "140,000 gold coins, any higher bids?" Isabe, on stage, asked the yers with a lightugh.


    No one in the audience raised a further bid. Instead, they engaged in hushed, excited discussions, all focused on the recent head-to-head confrontation between the two VIPs from the second floor. Even someone of Kingserp''s stature had chosen to step back.


    At this point, naturally, no one dared to openly challenge Adam''s authority. Eventually, the second set of Silver Tears was sessfully auctioned off to Adam for the steep price of 140,000 gold coins. The remaining eight sets of Silver Tears also mostly fell into the hands of the big shots on the second floor. Only one mysterious wealthy yer on the first floor managed to snatch a set for nearly 200,000 gold coins, an astronomical sum.


    zingStorm, hidden among the crowd, was overjoyed. Now, the first set of Silver Tears he had acquired for 100,000 gold coins seemed like a huge bargain. After all, all subsequent sets of Silver Tears were auctioned for prices far exceeding the 100,000 gold coins he had paid.


    In a certain box on the second floor, Johny leisurely on arge sofa, gently swirling the wine in his ss. He appearednguid, but in reality, his attention was fixed on the first floor''s movements. His divine power wasn''t withdrawn either, but continuously locked onto the AGHHO assassin hidden among the crowd. As for the auctioned items, John showed no interest. The items in the first round of the auction weren''t enticing enough to catch his eye. The Silver Tears, which caused a frenzy among the yers, were even less appealing since they originated from him; it made no sense to buy his own creations.


    Loving_Lollipop, sitting beside him, was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. "Galewind, aren''t you nning to buy anything?"


    John lifted his eyelids and said nonchntly, "What''s the hurry? The first round of the auction is just an appetizer. The main event is yet toe..."


    Loving_Lollipop smacked her lips and said with a hint of awe, "So this is what a top-tier auction is like. It''s quite an eye-opener... Hundreds of thousands of gold coins are being thrown around without a second thought. How can these people be so wealthy?"


    John shed a peculiar smile and said lightly, "This is just the beginning. Wait until the second round of the auction starts, then you''ll understand what real wealth is... Just a heads-up, the second round won''t be using gold coins for payment, but real-world currency instead."


    Loving_Lollipop''s eyes widened in surprise. "Real-world currency? Isn''t this an auction held within a game? Why can real money be used for transactions?"


    John nced at her with a hint of irritation, "It''s obvious you don''t keep up with the official announcements. Right after the game''s public beta ended, the developers already introduced a system for converting gold coins to real-world currency at a fixed rate... Real-world money can be used in this game too..."


    Loving_Lollipop scratched her head awkwardly and chuckled, "I really haven''t paid much attention to that. After all, I don''t need that feature. The pocket money I get in real life is hardly enough, let alone spending it on the game."


    John put down his ss, a trace of puzzlement in his eyes, "That doesn''t seem right. With your current strength in the game, earning money should be easy. Haven''t you ever engaged in converting virtual currency to real money?"


    Hearing this, Loving_Lollipop''s smile turned more awkward. "Big shot might not know, but even though my Dragon yer Warrior''s hidden ss is powerful, it''s also extremely costly. Most of the money I earn usually goes into maintaining this ss. How could I have anything extra to convert into real-world currency?"


    John nodded in understanding.


    Actually, Loving_Lollipop''s situation is something many solo yers encounter. This is a rather awkward aspect for gamers: to be a strong yer with formidable capabilities, a substantial investment is necessary. Solo yers, after all, fight alone without extra resources at their disposal, making their development in the game quite strained.


    Moreover, the more powerful and unique the ss, especially special or hidden sses, the greater the expenditure in terms of money and resources. Therefore, some solo yers, even if they have the opportunity to switch to such sses, may not have the resources and financial backing to support their growth.


    John thought for a moment and then said with a light chuckle, "That''s exactly why I suggested you join a powerful guild. Only with the resources of a guild can you fully unleash the true potential of your hidden ss. Don''t think you''re already a true strong yer. You''re still far from it."


    Loving_Lollipop looked enlightened.


    ...


    On the first floor''s stage, Isabe then auctioned off a few epic-tier equipment and items. She then said with a lightugh, "Alright, dear yers, the first round of the auction has now concluded. Congrattions to those who sessfully bid on items! For those who didn''t, don''t be disheartened. The second round of the auction ising up, and I believe the equipment and items then will delight you even more."


    "Now, let''s take a short break. I encourage everyone to refresh themselves and patiently wait for the second round of the auction to begin." Isabe pped her hands gently, and the well-prepared attendants started serving snacks and drinks to the yers. She then stepped down from the stage and found a quiet corner to rest.


    After over an hour of intense auctioneering, Isabe was thoroughly exhausted. After all, as a yer with a life ss and no level-induced strength enhancements, she was essentially no different from an ordinary person.


    During the intermission, John was on the lookout for any moves from the AGHHO assassins. Surprisingly, they made no moves. They continued to float casually among the crowd, feigning engagement in conversation with nearby yers, seemingly waiting for a specific moment to act. Those yers, unaware of the true identity of these AGHHO assassins, enthusiastically interacted with them,pletely oblivious to the fact that they were conversing with NPCs, not actual yers.


    It must be said, the AGHHO''s assassins indeed had the right to be called the pinnacle of assassin career yers. A true assassin is not the solitary, silent figure lurking in dark corners for an assassination quest, as many imagine. On the contrary, these individuals are specially trained to excel in disguise. They can blend in better than ordinary people, hidden in in sight among crowds. If it weren''t for John''s Eye of Artemis and divine power, even he would find it challenging to identify the real AGHHO assassins among the many people.


    After about half an hour''s break, the auction resumed. Both the numerous yers on the first floor and the big shots in the second-floor boxes perked up at the sound of the bell, knowing that the auction''s main event was about to begin.


    Isabe, having freshened up her makeup, returned to the stage with renewed energy. "Thank you all for your patient waiting. Let''s continue with the auction. As veterans of the Morning Breeze Auction House, you are familiar with the characteristics of the second round, so I won''t delve into details here."


    "Let''s get started directly. I believe everyone is eager, and I don''t want to keep you waiting!" Isabe winked yfully, eliciting knowing smiles from the audience. She then gently waved her hand towards the audience.


    Dozens of fully armed, solemn NPC career yers escorted attendants carrying several boxes onto the stage. "The second round of the auction will follow the same rules as before. All items will be presented to you, and we will auction them in order of their numbers."


    As all the boxes were ced on the long table, Isabe slowly approached the front. The spotlight shifted timely towards her. The first box was opened, and a dazzling light instantly shone out.

 Chapter 373 Chapter372-The Six Daggers with Exceptional Attributes

    Chapter 373 Chapter372-The Six Daggers with Exceptional Attributes


    The first box was opened, and a dazzling light instantly shone out.


    Within the glow, six uniquely designed daggersy quietly in the box. Everyone''s eyes widened, fixated on these six des. yers of the assassin and rogue sses were particrly excited, as it was apparent that these daggers were perfectly suited for their equipment.


    Isabe, with a charming smile, began to introduce them: "These six daggers are consigned to our auction by a formidable individual. Initially nned for separate sales, after Master Reo''s personal appraisal, it was decided to auction these six daggers together as one lot..."


    "As for the attributes of these daggers, I believe everyone will understand why they are included in the second round of the auction after seeing them..."


    Following the direction of Isabe''s hand, everyone simultaneously looked up, shifting their gaze to the overhead screen.


    [Bone Spur Dagger (Epic Equipment): Originating from a powerful assassin organization, this is a formidable weapon specially issued to its members. The primary material is the spinal bone of a rare sub-dragon species, mixed with a variety of rare enchanted metals. Expensive to produce, but immensely powerful...]


    [Level: 180 or Attack Power above 240]


    [Attributes: +150 Agility, +140 Attack Power, +20% Armor Pration, +15% Sustained Bleeding Effect¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Deadly Poison (Passive Skill): yers equipped with this weapon can trigger a severe poison effect with each attack, causing an additional 1000 poison damage per second,sting for 15 seconds (Note: This severe poison effect cannot be neutralized by antidotes below epic-tier)]


    The moment the first dagger''s attribute information appeared, most of the yers were stunned. This... Although it''s just an epic-tier weapon, aren''t the attribute boosts a bit too overpowered? Not to mention the additional basic attribute enhancements, this passive skill alone makes this dagger far surpass the value of a typical epic-tier weapon.


    An extra 1000 points of poison damage per second,sting a full 15 seconds. This means that anyone, be it person or monster, wounded by this dagger would lose 15,000 health points over 15 seconds. And antidotes below epic-tier can''t even neutralize this poisoning effect. Isn''t this a certain death upon contact?


    Except for heavily armored warriors and Pdins with their substantial HP. Now, which yer has a base health of 15,000 points? Especially the assassin and rogue ss yers, they werepletely frenzied at this point. From their looks, they seemed ready to rush the stage and seize these six daggers.


    Isabe, observing the restless crowd below, had an unceasing smile in her beautiful eyes. "Everyone, there''s no need to hurry. This is just the attribute of one of the daggers. An epic-tier weapon wouldn''t be featured in the second round of the auction. Please, patiently look forward to the rest."


    Hearing this, the audience was momentarily taken aback. Could it be that there were even better attributes among these daggers? The screen was already disying the attributes of the second dagger.


    [Shadowchill Dagger (Epic Equipment): Originating from a mysterious shadow master, one of his few legendary creations. The main material is the millennium permafrost crystal from thend of snow and ice, forged through countless mysterious rituals and special techniques, encapsting immense energy...]


    [Level: 200 or Attack Power above 280]


    [Attributes: +180 Agility, +160 Attack Power, +25% Pration Effect, +18% Freezing Effect¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Deep Freeze (Passive Skill): yers equipped with this weapon can trigger a freezing effect with each attack, reducing the target''s movement speed by 50%,sting for 12 seconds]


    The audience was dumbfounded again; here was another weapon far surpassing an epic equipment in power. However, before they could even express their amazement, the attributes of the third dagger appeared on the screen.


    [Dark de (Epic Equipment): Once belonged to a master assassin from an ancient organization, this weapon symbolizes his legacy. It is considered an embodiment of dark forces, forged from sharp obsidian and emanating a sinister ck glow. It possesses endless powers of ughter and destruction¡­]


    [Level: 200 or Attack Power above 280]


    [Attributes: +120 Agility, +160 Attack Power, +25% Shadow Damage Bonus, +10% Life Steal Effect¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Dark Rend (Active Skill): yers equipped with this weapon can summon the power of darkness to deliver a deadly strike, dealing an additional 500 shadow damage with each attack, and adding an extra 20% damage based on the target''s current health (Note: Cooldown time: 30 seconds)]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    With each dagger''s information revealed, the yers were filled with awe. Gradually, they even began to experience a certain aesthetic fatigue. It''s inevitable; anyone who continuously sees such rare and precious weapons and equipment, which are usually hard toe by, would slowly develop an illusion.


    Could it be that these items have bemonce? It was only when thest dagger''s attributes, the most overpowered among the six, were disyed that the yers realized how wrong their initial thoughts were. There''s always a higher mountain!


    [Deathbringer from the Shadows (Legendary Equipment): A powerful weapon from an ancient assassin organization, once belonging to a top assassin mage. It has devoured the lives of countless strong foes. Its main material is a strange obsidian from the Dark Forest, fused with ck soul energy, making its creation exceptionally difficult but immensely malevolent...]


    [Level: 220 or Attack Power 260, Speed 270 above]


    [Attributes: +200 Agility, +260 Attack Power, +30% Shadow Damage, +25% Critical Hit Rate...]


    [Additional Skill: Curse of Darkness (Active Skill): yers equipped with this weapon can unleash dark energy to deliver a fatal blow, dealing damage equal to 300% of the attack power, and causing the enemy to enter a slowed state, reducing their movement speed by 50% for 10 seconds (Note: Dark state cannot be cleansed by purification skills)]


    ¡­


    Assassin and rogue yers went absolutely wild, and other yers too were intensely fixated. Among these six daggers, there was actually one of a higher grade, a legendary dagger? Was this for real, or were they seeing things?


    So, those previous five daggers were just apaniments to this legendary dagger? Not just the ordinary yers on the first floor, but also the big shots on the second floor stood up, their burning gazes locked onto the six daggers in the box. Especially Karthus from the Shadowrealm Guild.


    Their Shadowrealm Guild already had the most assassin members among the top ten elite guilds globally, and their demand for daggers with powerful attribute enhancements was the greatest. Karthus''s eyes twinkled with determination. He was resolved to win these six daggers at the auction.


    The guild leaders of other major guilds harbored almost the same idea. Although their guilds didn''t have as many assassin career yers as the Shadowrealm Guild, such powerful equipment was irresistible to any guild.


    Isabe patiently waited for the yers to finish reviewing all the attribute information before speaking with a lightugh, "Alright, now we will auction all six daggers together. The starting bid is 10 million in cash, with each increment not less than two million."


    A yer attending the auction for the first time asked in confusion, "Isn''t this in a game? Why are we starting to bid with real money?"


    Someone nearby immediately exined, "You can tell this is your first time at an auction of this caliber. The second round of the auction has always been cash bidding. For such powerful weapons, who could afford them if the price was set in gold coins?"


    "Even the top major guilds would struggle to pull out millions of gold coins, but cash is a different story. The wealthy don''t care about a bit of cash..."


    The new yer suddenly had an epiphany.


    Isabe quietly waited for the bids from the yers below. She had a minimum expectation of at least 60 million for these six daggers. Now, it seemed her baseline was set too low. The yers below hardly needed to consider; those eager big shots on the second floor would undoubtedly be the final winners.


    However, before anyone could bid, a sinister voice suddenly echoed from among the crowd. "So, these six daggers are really in your possession? In that case, I think there''s no need to continue this auction¡­"


    The voice was old and resonated throughout the hall. The yers turned in surprise, curious to see who would dare make such a bold statement in such a setting.


    The crowd naturally parted, revealing a stooped figure shrouded in a ck robe.


    In the second-floor boxes, the big shots cast curious nces, while John continued to lie on the sofa, a cold smile curling at his lips. Had he been waiting all this time just for the appearance of these six daggers?


    When the yers saw the figure, their expressions turned peculiar. They never expected to see such an elderly yer in the game...


    Though the ck robe concealed the person''s face, the figure and voice clearly indicated their age.


    One yer couldn''t help but snicker, "Old man, you really are a veteran of the game. At your age, maybe it''s better to stay home and spend time with your grandchildren, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 374 Chapter373-The Downfall of the Wolf Guild

    Chapter 374 Chapter373-The Downfall of the Wolf Guild


    The yer who had just made a snidement was basking in self-satisfaction, thinking his remark would impress Isabe. However, he failed to notice the stark change in Isabe''splexion; she had turned deathly pale.


    Master Reo had already warned her that the auction wouldn''t proceed smoothly. Although he hadn''t specified who would disrupt the event, Isabe could sense from his tone that these individuals were no ordinary troublemakers.


    She instinctively looked up towards the second floor, her heart easing only upon seeing the ss doors of John''s box slowly open. Master Reo had mentioned that the trouble was brought by Mr. Galewind, and at this juncture, she was confident he would intervene. She had considerable faith in John''s abilities.


    Forcing her thoughts into order, she regained herposure and smiled. "Sir, all items in our auction house are of legitimate provenance. May I ask why you object to the sale of these six daggers?"


    The old man in the robe scoffed coldly, "You really have the nerve, auctioning off items that belong to AGHHO. Did you really think we wouldn''t get wind of this?"


    As the mysterious elder continued to obstruct the normal proceedings of the auction, the yers below grew increasingly irritated. Although they knew they had no part in the second round of bidding - that was a show for the big shots on the second floor - having the spectacle disrupted before it even began was quite vexing.


    The yer who had previously jeered couldn''t help but speak up again, "Some people really don''t know their ce. Old man, if you don''t want to watch the show, then just leave. Do you really think this is the real world where you can throw your weight around just because you''re old?"


    No sooner had the man finished speaking than he noticed a dark shadow sh before his eyes. The next second, he found himself clutching his throat, staggering backward two steps. Then, he transformed into a burst of white light, disappearing into the respawn pool.


    There was a collective gasp. Everyone around hastily stepped back, shocked that someone dared to initiate a fight in the town area. Weren''t they afraid of the system''s punishment?


    Everyone''s eyes widened, expecting to see the assant suffer a brutal penalty from the system. But after a long wait, the person who had attacked was still standing there, unscathed. No punishment seemed to being.


    How was this possible? Even someone as strong as Galewind had to endure the system''s punishing lightningst time he acted out. Was this person even more formidable than Galewind?


    Panic set in among the yers as they received rming system messages.


    [System Notification: Unknown data interference detected. Combat mode activated in this area. yers, please prepare for crisis response¡­]


    "What''s going on?"


    "We''re inbat mode now!!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Damn, can they do that?"


    "This is forcing us to fight each other, isn''t it?"


    "How can this be happening? I can''t even leave."


    "Yes, we are restricted to this hall now¡­"


    ¡­


    As the yers were gripped by panic, a sharp system alert sounded for everyone.


    [System Notification: Hidden quest (Creed of Assassins) activated¡­]


    [Quest Details: Assist Dawn Breeze Auction House in thwarting the attack of the ancient assassin organization¡­]


    [Quest Difficulty: Extremely High]


    [Quest Reward: One Resurrection Scroll]


    The yers were dumbfounded. How did attending an auction turn into triggering a hidden quest? So, the person who initiated the fight and the old man who spoke earlier, were they members of the ancient assassin organization mentioned in the quest introduction?


    On the second floor, the guild leaders of the top guilds also showed expressions of surprise. Although they were in different boxes, theirmunication channels were already open, and they began to exchange information.


    Blue Sea: Adam, what''s going on here?


    Adam: I''m not sure either. Based on the quest information, it seems to be rted to the six daggers being auctioned on the stage.


    Blue Sea: Who could have provoked such a formidable enemy? My Detection spell can''t even discern the real levels of these people.


    Adam: Same here, let''s just wait and see for now¡­


    ¡­


    In the crowd, 45, with his hands behind his back, slowly walked forward, ignoring the surrounding yers as if they didn''t exist. He indeed had the confidence to do so, knowing that all the yers presentbined probably couldn''t harm even a single hair on his head.


    The moment 45 advanced, the AGHHO assassins lurking around also emerged, silently cing their daggers against the necks of nearby yers. The yers held hostage were on the verge of tears, feeling the chilling sensation on their necks causing them to break out in cold sweat.


    "Little girl, perhaps you don''t understand what those daggers you''re auctioning off really mean... Where did your auction house get the courage to challenge AGHHO?" 45 said.


    Isabe bit her lip, the smile on her pretty face long gone, reced by a look of utter seriousness. "We''re just conducting business. If you have any issues, they could be addressed through diplomatic channels. There''s no need for such extreme measures, right?"


    45 sneered coldly, his piercing gaze sweeping over Isabe and the other auction house staff, as if mocking their ignorance and foolishness. The surrounding yers, too, were intimidated by his presence, instinctively stepping back with a sense of reluctance.


    Just as the atmosphere at the auction house was about to explode, a figure suddenly appeared on the stage. It was John. He gestured for the auction house''s warriors to stand down, then calmly walked over to Isabe, facing 45 without a trace of fear in his eyes.


    The crowd of yers, seeing John appear, collectively breathed a sigh of relief. With Galewind, the big shot, stepping in, the problem should be resolved soon, right?


    "45, is it? AGHHO really does refuse to fade away¡­" John spoke indifferently, "Do you really think you can do whatever you want, that AGHHO''s reputation alone can make everyone bow? You''re just a misguided group of assassins."


    Hearing John''s words, a hint of disdain shed in 45''s eyes. He pointed at John and sneered, "And who are you to judge? I advise you not to stick your neck out. To us, you career yers from unknownnds are nothing but a joke."


    John smiled faintly, his gaze towards 45 carrying a trace of coldness. His right hand flipped, and a pale blue energy longsword quietly materialized in his hand.


    [Divine de (Divine Skill) (Level 7): This skill allows the creation of a weapon out of thin air based on the user''s mind power. The weapon''s attributes are determined by the skill level, character level, and the character''s mind power. The initial attributes of the Divine de are +800,000 points of damage, 25% critical hit rate.]


    John''s eyes fixed on 45, his voice cold as ice: "Let me make this clear, with me here, you won''t be taking anything. If you don''t believe me, feel free to try!"


    As John''s words fell, his sword de instantly emitted a cold light, swiftly thrusting towards 45''s chest. 45, seeing this, quickly retreated several steps, avoiding the lethal strike, but the de still grazed his sleeve, leaving a trace of blood. He looked up in shock, staring fixedly at John.


    "This power¡­ who exactly are you?"


    John''s lips curled into a faint smile, casually responding, "What? You''ve already tried to assassinate me once, and you still don''t know who I am?"


    At that moment, Wolf Howl, under the scrutiny of the crowd, bravely stepped forward. He approached 45 and quietly disclosed John''s identity.


    45''s aura abruptly stiffened as he asked in a chilling tone, "So you''re Galewind. Are these daggers yours, consigned here for auction?"


    John casually twirled his sword and replied nonchntly, "Correct. Yourrades, foolishly choosing to cross me, left me no choice but to ept these spoils of war."


    "These items are mine. I don''t see any issue with consigning them here for auction."


    Behind John, Isabe''s eyes quietly observed his back. For some reason, her heart suddenly felt at peace, no longer fraught with the panic she had felt earlier.


    45 sneered, unsheathing a dagger and preparing to confront John. However, John appeared utterly unconcerned with this gesture, instead shifting his gaze to Wolf Howl. His look was calm, yet it filled Wolf Howl with the terror of being preyed upon by a wild beast.


    Like a thorn in his side.


    "Wolf Howl, I always thought you were just arrogant, but now it seems you''re nothing but a fool," John''s icy voice echoed through the auction hall, t and emotionless, as if emanating from the depths of hell.


    "Colluding with these people, endangering your own kind ¨C such crimes are enough to bring disaster upon your Wolf Guild. Don''t you realize that?"


    In an instant, all eyes turned to Wolf Howl. None of the yers attending this auction were fools. Despite John''s somewhat ambiguous words, they discerned the true meaning: these assassins were brought in by Wolf Howl.


    Instantly, everyone''s anger red towards Wolf Howl, and by extension, the Wolf Guild he belonged to. The yers around Wolf Prime, the guild leader of Wolf Guild, instinctively stepped back, ring at the guild''s members with fury.

 Chapter 375 Chapter374-Display of Power

    Chapter 375 Chapter374-Disy of Power


    Upon hearing John''s icy words, Wolf Howl''s face turned pale. But he knew very well that this was not the time to show weakness; even if he was wrong, he had to persist in his mistake.


    "Don''t spout nonsense here! This whole situation started because you, Galewind, killed core members of AGHHO and shamelessly looted their equipment. They''re here for revenge!" Wolf Howl retorted, "In in terms, everything that happened today is your doing. You are the real culprit. What does this have to do with my Wolf Guild?"


    John, hearing this, couldn''t help butugh rather than get angry. He casually replied, "Why I killed those AGHHO core members, don''t you know? If you hadn''t hired assassins, why would they havee after me?"


    "As for these six daggers, as I said earlier, they''re simply the spoils of my victory. How I choose to deal with them is my business. What''s wrong with auctioning them off?"


    Wolf Howl''s face turned from red to white and back again. John''s cold gaze, coupled with the murderous looks from the surrounding yers wishing him dead, almost made him unable to stand. His body trembled involuntarily with fear.


    Frankly, Wolf Howl hadn''t expected the situation to escte to this point. When 45 approached him, his first thought was to seize the opportunity to get on board with AGHHO, a powerful native ancient force. If the Wolf Guild could secure the backing of AGHHO, they would no longer fear any rivals in the game.


    Wolf Prime''s noble statusbined with his AGHHO membership could have allowed them to dominate the Godyer Continent. But he hadn''t anticipated that before his dreams coulde true, disaster would strike first.


    The wolf-like gazes of those present made it clear to Wolf Howl that from now on, the Wolf Guild would be the enemy of all yers. After all, no one likes a traitor, especially one who colludes with NPCs in the game to harm other yers.


    Wolf Howl clenched his teeth, trying to hypnotize himself into believing that with AGHHO''s support, they could stand against all. What did it matter to be the enemy of everyone? Could these yers really contend with AGHHO?


    However, John''s next words shattered his illusion.


    "Thinking that AGHHO''s support makes you invincible? Sadly, that''s just wishful thinking on your part," John said coolly. "No matter how powerful AGHHO is, they can''t interfere in yer conflicts under the system''s supervision... From now on, you''ll face consecutive guild wars initiated by the world''s top ten guilds, wave after wave, until your Wolf Guild is reduced to dust..."


    Wolf Howl raised his head to scoff at John''s arrogance, but then Adam''s deep voice came from a second-floor box, "I dere that starting today, Wolf Guild is the archenemy of my Genesis Guild. This is a fight to the death!"


    Immediately following, Blue Sea''s voice resonated, "And my Blue Sea Guild too. Once the Genesis Guild''s Guild Battle ends, we willunch ours, relentlessly."


    Unexpectedly to John, Sno''s voice also chimed in,den with anger, "Damn it, to think they''d dare collude with outsiders! My ck Rose Guild joins in too. We''ll annihte these traitors!"


    John: "¡­"


    Following Sno''s statement, several more voices joined in. "If Sno is in, then my Silent Ones Guild is up for the fun too." "Us as well¡­"


    Finally, Bambooist''s indifferent andnguid voice concluded, "Given Wolf Guild''s reprehensible actions, from this day forward, the Travelers Association will not engage in any form of business with Wolf Guild, not just in this game, but in all games."


    Wolf Prime, amidst the crowd, turned pale as his sturdy body began to wobble.


    He knew it was over.


    Wolf Guild was doomed. Wolf Prime suddenly lifted his head, ring furiously at Wolf Howl, who stood frozen like a statue, wishing he could annihte him and his entire family. When Wolf Howl had proposed bringing AGHHO assassins to the auction, Wolf Prime had his reservations. He knew very well that anywhere in the world, the act of colluding with outsiders to harm one''s own people would be eternally condemned.


    10:39


    But he couldn''t stand against Wolf Howl''s relentless persuasion, coupled with the temptation of aligning with AGHHO, a powerful force. In hindsight, Wolf Prime realized his decision was incredibly foolish.


    John no longer paid attention to the despair of Wolf Guild''s leaders. He shifted his focus back to 45, who had remained silent. "So, you''re just going to watch your loyalckey be a scapegoat, despised by everyone?"


    45''s voice was cold and emotionless. "This is your unknownnd''s affair. What does it have to do with AGHHO?"


    A slight smirk curled on John''s lips. Just as he had thought, 45 had never intended to honor any promises. Wolf Guild was merely a pawn to be used and discarded.


    And with 45''s callous remark, Wolf Howl''sst illusion was shattered. He suddenly looked up, his eyes bloodshot as he red at John. "Bastard, it''s all because of you! You''re the demon who destroyed everything for my Wolf Guild!"


    Wolf Howl''s hand flicked, and a dagger with a chilling glow quietly appeared. He entered stealth mode, closing in on John, and thrust the dagger towards John''s neck. John didn''t even flinch, slightly leaning back to dodge the seemingly lethal strike, then kicked Wolf Howl away with a swift motion.


    "Bang!"


    Wolf Howl mmed heavily against a pir meters away, coughing up blood,pletely incapacitated.


    "What a foolish and oblivious fool you are, to dare raise your hand against me," John''s calm and mocking voicepletely shattered Wolf Howl''s spirit. A mouthful of blood spurted out as he fell into unconsciousness.


    John then turned his attention back to 45, chuckling softly, "Your turn now¡­"


    Hearing John''s provocative words, a mocking glint shed in 45''s eyes. He sneered coldly, "Ah, so full of confidence. Well, since you''re so eager to meet your end, I''ll oblige."


    45 leaped forward like a wild beast pouncing on John. A dagger wreathed in dark energy appeared in his hand, emitting a malevolent light as it swiftly stabbed towards John.


    John slightly frowned, lifting the Divine de to block 45''s strike. The sh of metal resounded through the auction hall as they engaged in a swift exchange. 45 was formidable, his attacks fierce and ruthless.


    However, he utterly underestimated his opponent''s strength. With his excellent reflexes and mind power, John easily parried 45''s onught and counterattacked in an instant.


    In a sh, John appeared behind 45, thrusting his sword towards his back. 45 narrowly dodged the strike, but his movement was disrupted. John seized the opportunity, unleashing a sword light that sliced through the air, aimed at 45''s vital point.


    A trace of terror flickered in 45''s eyes as he raised his dagger in defense, but despite his astonishing speed, he couldn''t withstand John''s powerful assault. The sword light prated the dagger, piercing into 45''s body.


    A scream echoed as blood spurted from 45''s mouth, and he was sent flying,nding on the ground in a disheveled heap, weak and breathless.


    The surrounding yers were stunned by John''s prowess, their eyes wide in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them. The seemingly invincible 45, whose strength they couldn''t even gauge with detection skills, was no match for John?


    Isabe also breathed a sigh of relief, her heart filled with admiration for John.


    On the second floor, in the private boxes, the guild leaders of the top guilds were also watching the scene intently.


    Blue Sea, visibly excited,municated with Adam over the channel: "Did you see that? That''s Galewind''s true power. We couldn''t detect that assassin''s strength, which means his level was at least a hundred levels above ours. Yet, he was instantly annihted by Galewind!"


    Adam, however, remained quiteposed, or rather, he had never doubted John''s strength. "Saw it, saw it... What''s there to be surprised about? Remember, Galewind is someone who can y gods. What''s an AGHHO assassin inparison?"


    ¡­


    In the ck Rose Guild, Sno was also chatting excitedly with Chillminder. "See? How amazing is Brother Galewind? You didn''t believe me when I told you earlier!"


    Chillminder, the guild leader of Silent Ones Guild, replied helplessly in the channel, "Sis, I know your Brother Galewind is incredible, but can you switch to private chat? Talking like this in the group, are you nning to make an official announcement?"


    Sno''s eyes widened in surprise, "What? You jerk, why didn''t you tell me this was in the group voice chat?"


    She hurriedly turned off the group chat, leaving the elite members of the two top guilds, Silent Ones and ck Rose, pondering one thing.


    What exactly is the rtionship between Sno, the guild leader, and Galewind, the big shot?


    The mes of gossip burned fiercely in the hearts of these elite yers...

 Chapter 376 Chapter375-Threat

    Chapter 376 Chapter375-Threat


    The Wolf Guild was finished.


    This was evident to all yers.


    Targeted by so many top-tier guilds, the uing series of Guild Battles was something the Wolf Guild simply couldn''t withstand.


    Even with Wolf Prime, the guild leader of Wolf Guild, holding noble titles in both the Easternwood and Northern Myst Empires, it was impossible to withstand the collective targeting of so many major guilds.


    Pitying nces were cast by surrounding yers.


    John, holding the Divine de in a reverse grip, nced lightly over the crowd.


    His gaze lingered particrly on Darklord and SoulSong among the throng.


    The depth in his look was unspoken but clear.


    Darklord felt ufortable all over. As an ally of the Wolf Guild, he should have stepped forward at this moment.


    But seeing the collective outcry of the big shots from the second floor, hecked the courage to make a stand.


    Instead, he lowered his head in frustration, pretending not to see.


    45 coughed lightly twice, a tough character, forcibly swallowing the blood that had risen to his mouth.


    His expression was cold as he said, "Young man, I admit you are strong, but offending us, AGHHO, is not a wise choice."


    "The creed of AGHHO is never to abandon any quest. Every time a quest fails, the next person executing it is stronger. Just because I can''t beat you doesn''t mean others in our guild can''t..."


    "I''m here just to retrieve these six daggers. AGHHO''s honor cannot allow others to trample on it like this. As for you, be prepared to face the wrath of AGHHO!"


    John raised his eyebrows slightly, a hint of surprise on his face.


    He couldn''t understand why, at this point, 45 still dared to talk to him so boldly.


    "Are you mistaken about something? Whether you AGHHO assassins can leave here alive depends on my will. How dare you speak to me so boldly?"


    There was a faint mockery in John''s voice.


    The Divine de in his hand shimmered, its sword light flickering with a threatening aura.


    Members of AGHHO trembled inside facing John''s threat.


    The name Galewind was well-known to them. In AGHHO, it signified the downfall of five core members.


    Only after witnessing John''s strength did they realize the gap between themselves and him.


    45 clenched his teeth in anger. Despite being at a distinct disadvantage, he was unwilling to give up easily.


    He was acutely aware of the severe consequences of failing a quest.


    Their guild leader, not only renowned but also a tyrant within, was merciless.


    Those who failed quests faced extremely harsh punishment.


    Moreover, this quest was rted to AGHHO''s reputation, and the guild leader would never tolerate his survival by mere cowardice.


    His mind racing, 45 quickly concocted a n.


    Abruptly, he gestured to his subordinates behind him.


    The AGHHO assassins swiftly lowered their daggers, bringing out hostages they had taken.


    Clearly, they nned to use these yers as leverage, forcing John toply.


    "Even if you''re formidable, can you be sure to save so many at once?"


    45''s tone was thick with malice and cunning.


    A cold light shed in John''s eyes. He shook his head in resignation and slowly advanced toward 45 and his men.


    "Do you think holding these yers hostage can threaten me?" John''s voice carried a hint of mockery, nonchnt. "Knowing who we are, don''t you realize we can resurrect?"


    His demeanor awed the surrounding yers, like a proud lion standing tall despite the storm.


    45 coldly responded, "Of course, I know you have some strange means, making it hard to kill youpletely. You guys from an unknown world, seem not to belong to our world at all, ignoring the basic ORDER!"


    "But do you think that makes you untouchable? These people are now marked by AGHHO. If this quest fails, they''ll be our top hunting targets. I don''t believe your resurrection doesn''te at a cost!"


    "Or perhaps, being eternally imprisoned somewhere isn''t much different from death, right?"


    A chill passed through John''s gaze, dredging up unpleasant memories.


    45 was right.


    In the game ''Godyer'', yers reappeared at theirst logout location upon logging in. If trapped somewhere, only in-game methods could free them. Even upon dying and resurrecting, they''d reappear in the same ce, just as he had been trapped in the Godyer Temple.


    "You can try, as long as AGHHO can withstand my fury!"


    John feigned indifference, seemingly uncaring about the fate of the hostages.


    Seeing John''s calm demeanor, 45''s men grew increasingly anxious.


    They began to doubt their choice of taking hostages. It seemed this powerful figure, Galewind, was utterly unaffected by their tactics...


    But faced with 45''s arrangement, they dared not object and had to continue executing the quest with determination.


    John advanced slowly, and the AGHHO assassins could only retreat gradually while holding the hostages.


    This scene appeared somewhatical, as if John alone was forcing a group to retreat...


    John looked around and silently invoked the Eye of Artemis. Under its enhancement, his divine power could clearly sense the tense emotions of 45 and his subordinates.


    It seemed they weren''t as fearless as he had thought.


    A cold smile yed on John''s lips. Regardless, he had to be the one to decide the oue of this encounter.


    The AGHHO assassins holding the yers saw John''s sudden smile and became more alert.


    Overwhelmed by nervousness, one of the AGHHO assassins nearly lost grip on his dagger.


    45''s eyes widened in fury. "John, your contempt will cost you. Don''t think you''re invincible!" he shouted.


    As his words fell, 45 suddenlyunched an attack, clearly on the verge of copse under the oppressive aura of John and seeking to strike first.


    45 vanished abruptly, entering stealth mode. When he reappeared, he was already in front of John, his dagger gleaming like a venomous snake lunging out of its burrow, delivering a lightning-fast lethal blow.


    John smiled slightly, neither dodging nor avoiding.


    The Divine de in his hand had already intercepted 45''s strike without anyone noticing.


    Before the eyes of all, dagger and sword collided, emitting a thunderous sh.


    A powerful surge erupted between them, sweeping around.


    The surrounding yers were forced to retreat repeatedly by the intense energy fluctuations.


    45 retreated into stealth again, his expression darker than ever. He realized that his attack had been effortlessly neutralized by John.


    Seeing that his attack not only failed to repel the opponent but was effortlessly countered, 45''s heart filled with boundless disbelief and despair.


    How could this young man named Galewind possess such formidable strength?


    John nced coldly at 45, elegantly sheathing the Divine de. His gaze then locked on the subordinates holding the yers hostage.


    "You can choose to let them go and leave this ce. I can spare your lives," he said, his voice brimming with icy authority.


    "But forget about taking those daggers back. After all, they are my spoils of war, and only I decide their fate!"


    "If you think your AGHHO''s pride is wounded, feel free to send more assassins after me, as long as you have the courage to do so!"


    The yers being held hostage cast grateful looks at John, understanding that only through his strength could they hope to escape this dire situation.


    The AGHHO members holding the yers exchanged nces, filled with internal struggle and hesitation.


    They clearly knew that giving up the hostages meant losing their only means of threatening John.


    However, if they persisted in using the hostages as leverage, there was a real possibility of theirplete annihtion should John, in a fit of anger, decide to strike back.


    45 sensed his subordinates'' wavering. A sh of ruthlessness crossed his eyes; he could not allow his n to fail.


    Gritting his teeth, he suppressed his inner fear and unease, firmly telling his subordinates, "Hold your ground. No one is allowed to falter at this time. Anyone who dares to drop their dagger will face severe consequences when we return!"


    Hearing 45''s words, the faces of the AGHHO assassins holding the yers revealed expressions of fear.


    The nature of this so-called guild rule was unknown, but whatever it was, it instilled such fear in these desperados.


    John shook his head in resignation.


    Clearly, these people were hell-bent on their course, resorting to any means toplete their quest.


    But he had no intention of indulging them. Since they were bent on a path to their own destruction, then let them all meet their end...


    John gripped the Divine de once more, a glint of murderous intent shing in his supremely confident eyes.


    In the next second, his figure became elusive and swift, spinning and moving so fast that no one present could discern his position.


    John''s actions were a blur, an embodiment of agility and precision. He maneuvered like a phantom, his movements a whirl of grace and lethal intent. The Divine de in his hand seemed toe alive, its edges dancing with a life of their own. Every move he made was calcted and swift, striking fear into the hearts of the AGHHO assassins.


    The yers, once held hostage, found themselves gradually released as their captors became more focused on the imminent threat of John. He was like a storm unleashed, his presence overwhelming the AGHHO members with its sheer intensity.

 Chapter 377 Chapter376-A Chance to Fight

    Chapter 377 Chapter376-A Chance to Fight


    [Shape-shifting (Divine Skill) ¨C Originating from Alyssum, the deity governing shadows and ughter. When used, this skill allows instantaneous movement to a target location within the user''s mind power range, ignoring all barriers, defensive constructs, and spatial obstructions. It can be activated twice before needing to recharge, with a current storage of two uses and a cooldown time of 30 minutes.]


    This Divine Skill was not just effective on the battlefield; in such confined spaces, it posed an immense threat. When John''s figure vanished from his original spot, all AGHHO assassins were stunned.


    They looked around instinctively, trying to locate John.


    Even 45 did the same.


    However, no one could pinpoint John''s current location.


    When John reappeared, it was right at the center of the group.


    The AGHHO assassins were shocked, raising their daggers in a desperate attempt to strike first.


    But John, with his agile movements, moved like a specter among the assassins.


    Holding the Divine de, he urately identified and exploited their weaknesses before they could even react, defeating them with swift precision.


    The AGHHO assassins, in their terror, could hardly believe what they were witnessing. They had thought themselves skilled, but against this young man, they realized they were no match at all.


    John moved through the field like a ghostly figure, his powerful aura overwhelming the AGHHO assassins.


    Wielding the Divine de, whether it was the fierce energy waves or the sharp sword aura, he effortlessly sent the assassins flying, those who had held the yers hostage.


    In John''s hands, these assassins were like fragilembs, utterly defenseless.


    Utilizing the power of the Eye of Artemis, John urately located each of the held yers and used the Divine de to rescue them.


    His actions were a spectacle of grace and deadly efficiency. Each swing of his de was a disy of his mastery, a dance of death for his enemies. The AGHHO members, previously imposing and threatening, now seemed utterly outssed and helpless against John''s might.


    The yers, once hostages, watched in awe as they were freed.


    Their eyes held a mix of gratitude and disbelief, witnessing the prowess of a true warrior. John''s movements were not just aboutbat; they were about liberation and protection.


    The battleground was transformed into a stage where John, wielding the Divine de, was the undisputed protagonist. Each motion he made, each enemy he dispatched, added to his growing legend within the virtual world of ''Godyer''.


    For the AGHHO assassins, the realization set in toote. They were not just facing a skilled yer; they were up against a force of nature, a yer who had transcended beyond their understanding of skill and strategy.


    As the dust settled and thest of the AGHHO members were subdued, a profound silence fell over the area.


    John stood amidst the chaos he had quelled, a lone figure of strength and resolve. In this virtual world, he had not only defended himself but had also stood as a protector for those unable to fight back.


    This chapter in the ''Godyer'' saga was not just a tale of victory; it was a testament to the power of skill, strategy, and an indomitable will. John, known as Galewind, had etched his name deeper into the lore of the game, a legend in his own right, a hero to those he had saved.


    The yers, witnessing John''s performance, were astounded.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief at the scene unfolding before them.


    John gestured slightly, signaling the rescued yers to take cover nearby.


    The murderous intent in his eyes cast a shadow of death over the assassins.


    "I gave you a chance, but you failed to seize it. Now, you all shall meet your end," John dered.


    Panic set in among the assassins.


    Their only thought was to escape from this fearsome young man.


    However, John gave them no chance to flee.


    Leaping into the air, heunched a ferocious attack on the assassins.


    His movements were fluid, his Divine de gleaming with lethal brilliance. Each strike was deadly, swiftly incapacitating the assassins who fell to the ground, grievously wounded and unable to continue the fight.


    The Divine de in John''s hand shone even brighter, an oppressive aura enveloping the fallen assassins, binding them like a judgmental w.


    "You have received the punishment you deserve," John said coldly. "Now, you will be consigned to the abyss to face even harsher punishment and judgment."


    No one understood the meaning behind John''s words until he snapped his fingers.


    The sky darkened, and the light faded away. The next moment, the assassins lost their sense of direction; all their senses were blocked. They found themselves inplete darkness, isted from the world as if their connection to all basic elements and mind power had been severed.


    [Abyssal Prison (Divine Skill) ¨C A gift from the Abyssal Warden. Once activated, it can seal and imprison a space within a 1000-yard radius. The caster can alter the ORDER parameters within this space at will, controlling all basic elements except time and space¡­]


    To ensure no chances were taken, John pulled the assassins into the Abyssal Prison. He created a dark and sinister space filled with terror and eeriness. In that realm, the assassins would endure endless torment and pain until they repented.


    The other yers, unaware of what had transpired, only saw John snap his fingers, after which the assassins disappeared. Only Blue Sea and Adam, who had previously witnessed the Abyssal Prison, showed thoughtful expressions.


    John then turned his attention to 45, his gaze cold and resolute, filled with determination and a murderous intent.


    "Where¡­ where did you send those people?"


    45 was on the verge of copse, his level and strength insufficient toprehend the depths of a Divine Skill like Abyssal Prison.


    The unknown terror only intensified 45''s fear.


    "45, you''ve run out of options for retaliation, haven''t you? Guess why I left you forst?"


    John lifted the Divine de, his lips curving into a pleased smile. But no one saw the cold murderous intent flickering in his eyes.


    "Your men are taken care of, and now it''s your turn."


    John''s voice was cold and resolute, sending a shiver down 45''s spine.


    His face turned ashen, unable to hide his inner terror and despair.


    45 knew well that he was no match for John, but he wasn''t ready to ept defeat. Facing certain death, he decided to fight with all his might, unwilling to vanish silently from this world.


    He took a deep breath, fixing his gaze on John, determined to exert hisst ounce of strength to fight for a slim chance of survival.


    John seemed to read the assassin master''s mind, his face etched with mockery.


    "The moment you refused to leave, your fate was sealed. I left you forst to give you a chance to fight... Come on, let''s see what surprises you, the assassin master, can bring me!"


    John''s weapon conveyed utmost confidence and ease.


    "You arrogant fool, thinking I would just give up and surrender? You''re too naive!" 45 said through gritted teeth.


    His eyes glinted with violent rage. Despair and anger intermingled, giving way to a never-before-seen fervor.


    Being a lover of battle and bloodshed, it was no wonder he was a core member of AGHHO.


    45 realized this was his final chance, hisst struggle.


    He couldn''t easily concede to John, fighting for the dignity of AGHHO and the honor of being an assassin master.


    45 swiftly blended into the shadows, his keen senses alert to every minute movement around him.


    He moved swiftly through the darkness, everything seeming to go smoothly. Yet, John''s eyes flickered with disdain as his figure too disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a faint afterimage.


    A chill ran down 45''s spine; he quickly clenched his dagger and spun around, thrusting towards the source of the cold, but hit only air. Then, a streak of cold light shed behind him. 45 dodged hastily, but still felt a sharp pain in his back ¨C he had been grazed by the attack.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, 45 retaliated, thrusting his dagger forward only for John to easily sidestep.


    John''s eyes held a trace of scorn, as if mocking 45''s futility.


    "Don''t think hiding in the shadows makes you invincible. What''s the difference between that and an ostrich burying its head in the sand?" John''s voice, calm and even slightly amused, added insult to injury.


    45''s brows furrowed deeply, his eyes darkening further.


    He knew John wasn''t offering friendly advice; his words were meant to undermine 45''s confidence. Ignoring John''s taunts, 45 merged into the shadows again, silently closing in on John. He strained his keen senses, seeking an opening in John''s seemingly casual stance.


    Finally, 45''s eyes brightened as he spotted a rare opportunity when John turned his head.


    He leapt from the shadows, his dagger slicing through the air towards John''s neck ¨C the most vulnerable spot.


    However, John seemed prepared, merely shifting slightly to let 45''s attack pass harmlessly by. The dagger brushed past John''s body without inflicting any damage. As they passed each other, 45 could even see a flicker of amusement in John''s eyes.


    45''s eyes widened in rage and frustration, refusing to admit defeat despite being driven into a corner.


    He darted back several steps and spun around, vanishing from John''s sight.


    John''s eyebrows lifted slightly, seemingly unsurprised by 45''s actions.


    While invisible to the naked eye, every move of 45 was clear in John''s divine power.


    Secondster, a whooshing sound tore through the air as 45 burst out from John''s side, dagger aimed at his heart.


    The attack was lightning-fast, almost imperceptible to the bystanders, who gasped instinctively at the sight.

 Chapter 378 Chapter377-The Death of 45, The Auction Continues

    Chapter 378 Chapter377-The Death of 45, The Auction Continues


    Facing 45''s ferocious and sudden attack, John merely sidestepped effortlessly, dissipating all danger into nothingness. At this moment, 45 had employed all his assassin skills, his swift movements and sharp attacks astonishing the surrounding yers.


    Every strike he made was filled with lethal threat, sending shivers down the spines of onlookers. However, no matter how hard 45 tried, his attacks were easily evaded by John. It seemed as if John had anticipated each of his moves, always countering at the critical moment, rendering 45''s efforts futile.


    45 felt exhausted both physically and mentally, but he still refused to ept defeat. This battle was not just a fight for survival for him, but also a battle for honor.


    45 swiftly blended into the shadows, bing a ghost in the darkness. He used his skilled shadow control techniques to move silently around John, almost imperceptible.


    John''s divine power tracked 45''s every move in the shadows, but even he couldn''tpletely pinpoint 45''s position. The legacy of AGHHO did have its merits, andbined with 45''s background as a top-tier assassin ss yer before joining AGHHO, he exhibited exceptional prowess when fullymitted.


    However, John merely smiled slightly, as ifpletely unconcerned by 45''s stealth. Just as John seemed to let his guard down, 45 suddenly burst from the shadows, dagger in hand, aiming for John''s vital spots. Yet, in a split second, John''s figure too vanished into thin air.


    45''s dagger struck nothing but air, causing no harm. He stopped, wide-eyed in shock, feeling a surge of despair. All his techniques seemed feeble and ineffective against John.


    John reappeared in 45''s line of sight, gazing at him quietly, a mocking smile ying on his lips. This perceived insult deepened the anger in 45''s heart. He couldn''t give up now, not when he had to survive.


    With an internal roar, 45 exerted all his strength, blending back into the shadows. He moved swiftly and silently, nearing John with deadly intent, still targeting his vital areas. A sessful strike could turn the tide of the battle.


    However, at the moment of his strike, John simply shifted slightly to the side, making 45''s attack miss once again. This time, John didn''t maintain his yful defense.


    With a whooshing sound, the Divine de in John''s hand shed brilliantly as he swiftly turned around, the tip of the sword breaking through the air, aiming directly at 45.


    Caught off-guard, 45 could only try to dodge hastily. Still, the tip of the sword grazed his chest, leaving a deep wound. Blood gushed from the wound, and a sharp pain overwhelmed 45, his face turning deathly pale.


    He let out a low growl and, with a fierce expression, turned to counterattack. However, with a simple raise of his hand, John effortlessly blocked 45''s iing dagger.


    Pain spread through 45''s body, his form staggering. Blood seeped from his wound as he felt his strength dissipating, his life slowly burning away.


    mping his teeth together, 45 mustered hisst bit of energy for another attack. His eyes flickered with an unyielding will; he refused to fail, to fall at John''s feet. However, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how many assassin techniques he deployed, he couldn''t shake John in the slightest.


    John effortlessly dodged his attacks while delivering fatal counterstrikes. 45''s body copsed to the ground, his vision blurring, consciousness fading. He knew he had reached the end of his life.


    John waved his hand, and the Divine de dissipated. He bent down, gazing at the increasingly weak 45, and sighed softly, "I gave you a better choice, but you refused to ept it, insisting on taking the worst path. You have only yourself to me¡­"


    45 closed his eyes, his body losing all strength, the excessive blood loss bringing an extreme coldness. He took a deep breath, and hisst bit of consciousness slowly faded away.


    The surrounding yers fell silent, having witnessed the fall of a master assassin. The entire battle could hardly be called evenly matched. From beginning to end, John maintained absolute dominance, almost toying with 45 inbat.


    "Galewind''s strength is truly unfathomable, to so effortlessly defeat such a formidable opponent¡­"


    "Indeed, this assassin master must have been over level 200, right? Yet he had no chance against Galewind."


    "It feels like we''re not even ying the same game. How can Galewind be so strong?"


    "I no longer believe in those level rankings. With Galewind''s level, shouldn''t he be the first?"


    "Guys, who do you think that anonymous yer at the top of the ranking is?"


    "I guess we got carried by a great yer this time, right?"


    "Definitely. Who would have thought we''d get a chance to fight alongside Galewind one day!"


    "Pfft, shameless. You were just watching from the sidelines. Does that count as fighting alongside?"


    ¡­


    The yers buzzed with excitement, their discussions lively. Almost at the moment 45 lost his life, a cold, mechanical system notification rang in their ears.


    [System Notification: The high-difficulty quest (Assassin Creed) has been sessfullypleted. Quest rewards will be distributed within twenty-four hours¡­]


    Many yers'' faces lit up with surprise and delight. What they had thought to be a difficult quest turned out to be quite easy, essentially just bystanders in the event, and now they were about to receive a resurrection scroll for free. Could there be anything more satisfying?


    In fact, the yers present were almost all prominent figures in the gaming circle. Leaving aside the guild leaders of the top guilds in the second-floor boxes, even those in the first-floor hall were notable individuals. After all, to be invited to a Dawn Breeze Auction House event of this caliber, one''s status and strength were undoubtedly significant.


    However, due to John''s incredibly striking performance that day, these yers seemed quite ordinary inparison.


    Meanwhile, John also heard the system notification about the questpletion. He shrugged helplessly, then turned his head towards the stage. "Miss Isabe, you can continue the auction that was interrupted¡­"


    Upon hearing John''s light-hearted voice, Isabe was momentarily startled, then quickly snapped back to reality. Clearly, she was still somewhat dazed by the scene of John''s overwhelming victory. However, as a woman who had grown into her role, she quickly gathered her wits.


    Isabe returned to the front of the table and smiled at the yers below, saying, "I would like to thank Mr. Galewind for his assistance and everyone for your patient waiting. The auction will now continue¡­"


    With a wave of her hand, several staff members quickly came onto the stage to tidy up the first-floor hall. Momentster, the entire area was restored to order, looking as good as new.


    Isabe''s face regained its smile, and she spoke withposure, "Let''s continue with the auction of these six daggers. The starting bid is 10 million in cash, with each increment not less than 2 million¡­"


    John, with his hands behind his back, walked back to his own box on the second floor, leaving behind a profound and inscrutable figure to the yers on the first floor. Before leaving the first floor, he gave a slight smile towards a corner of the crowd, a nod of acknowledgement.


    Dirge, facing John''s smile, felt his heart inexplicably flutter again, just as it had started to settle.


    In one of the second-floor boxes, Karthus, the guild leader of Shadowrealm Guild, eyed the six daggers on stage with a greedy glint in his eyes. The instant Isabe finished speaking, he raised his hand without hesitation and called out loudly, "12 million!"


    In another box, Chillminder squinted his eyes, watching Karthus calmly, a mocking smile curling on his lips. "Karthus, you''re quite stingy, aren''t you? Hoping to get such precious daggers by just raising the bid by 2 million? I bid 16 million!"


    Chillminder, leading the Silent Ones Guild, which also had many assassin ss yers, was equally eager to acquire these six daggers with astonishing attributes. It was unclear if there was some old grudge between the two men, as they had shed in a simr manner at thest auction, and now it was the same scenario.


    Karthus looked at Chillminder indifferently and sneered, "You''re indeed generous, raising the bid by 4 million right off the bat. But your price doesn''t seem as sincere as you im¡­ It''s surprising, though, that you, an archer ss yer, would also be interested in assassin ss equipment."


    Chillminder snorted coldly, his demeanor exuding a faint arrogance, "The attributes of these daggers are extraordinary. Naturally, I won''t let them slip away."


    Karthus took a deep breath andughed heartily, "In that case, let''s see who can offer a higher price based on our abilities."


    The auction hall fell into silence at this moment, all eyes focused on Karthus and Chillminder. Everyone couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement, not expecting to witness such a spectacle at the start of the second round of the auction. The confrontation between two top guild leaders was not something one could easily witness!

 Chapter 379 Chapter378-A Failed Attempt

    Chapter 379 Chapter378-A Failed Attempt


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement, not expecting to witness such a spectacle at the start of the second round of the auction. The confrontation between two top guild leaders was not something one could easily witness!


    The auction hall fell into an unusual hush. yers turned their heads, focusing on the boxes on the second floor, waiting for Karthus and Chillminder to continue bidding. Most of the yers on the first floor were well aware that they couldn''t participate in the second round of the auction. Typically, the items in this round were top-tier equipment and items, incredibly valuable, and only the big shots on the second floor could afford to bid for them. So, the majority of the yers on the first floor had essentially given up on bidding, adopting an attitude of watching the show for entertainment.


    Seeing Chillminder and Karthus begin their bidding war, the other guild leaders from the world''s top ten elite guilds also settled down in their seats. It wasn''t that theycked the means to participate; they simply chose not to waste their energy on what they considered an unimportant matter. Although the six daggers had exceptional attributes, they were not essential for them, and there was no need to interfere.


    Thepetition between Karthus and Chillminder gradually intensified, evolving from mere bidding to a verbal duel.


    Karthus looked at Chillminder with a sneer, his lips curling in mockery, "Chillminder, you really are stingy, only raising by 4 million? Or are you not that interested in these six daggers?"


    Chillminder squinted his eyes, his gaze tinged with mockery, "Karthus, don''t forget, the auction has just begun. It''s still too early to tell who will have thestugh¡­"


    Karthusughed coldly, "Is that so? Since you say so, Chillminder, I won''t hold back." He raised his hand and called out a new figure, "25 million!"


    The yers watched the scene unfold, the excitement palpable in the air.


    The yers all disyed expressions of surprise. Chillminder''s initial bid of 18 million had already seemed extravagant. But Karthus went even further, raising the bid by a whopping 7 million in one go. It was astounding that the price for the first item in the second round of the auction had already skyrocketed to such an extent.


    In the Silent Ones Guild''s box, the guild members were left speechless by Karthus''s move. Chillminder frowned, his eyes shing with a hint of menace. He hadn''t expected Karthus to be so bold, raising the bid by so much in one fell swoop.


    Karthus, seeing Chillminder''s reaction, felt a surge of triumph. He took a deep breath and taunted loudly, "Chillminder, are you backing down already? Come on, keep it up!"


    Chillminder was not one to easily back down. Hearing Karthus''s mockery, he immediately raised his bid without hesitation: "30 million!"


    Karthus watched Chillminder with cold eyes, a chilly smile on his lips, "Chillminder, you really don''t like to lose, do you? I''m curious to see how much you''re willing to go."


    The yers in the auction hall held their breath, never having imagined the auction turning out like this. The fiercepetition between the guild leaders of two top guilds on stage left them in awe.


    Chillminder''s gaze became more determined, understanding that this bidding war had be more than just about the price. It had turned into a battle of prestige. Both Silent Ones Guild and Shadowrealm Guild were among the top ten elite guilds globally. In the virtual gaming world, sometimes the reputation of a guild mattered more than money. Whoever lost now would face a severe blow to their reputation in the gamingmunity.


    "34 million!"


    "38 million!"


    "40 million!"


    ¡­


    The bidding price continued to escte with the back-and-forth bidding between the two. The yers on the first floor were thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. However, the big shots in the second-floor boxes were quietly furrowing their brows, aware that if the price kept being driven up without limits, the subsequent auctions would be problematic.


    Everyone there was a person of status; no one wanted to be seen as less than the others. If these six daggers ended up selling at an astronomical price, what would happen with the other items? For items of equivalent value, they couldn''t bid lower than the final price of these daggers¡­


    "Enough, Chillminder. There''s no need to keep up this stubbornness with that mad dog," came Sno''s message over themunication channel, just as Chillminder had bid over 40 million.


    With a hint of helplessness on his face, Chillminder replied nonchntly, "Sno, this isn''t just about me anymore. It''s about the prestige of our entire guild. If Karthus wants topete in terms of financial power, then I can''t just easily concede, can I?"


    Sno, curled up on a plush sofa, shook her head somewhat helplessly upon seeing Chillminder''s response. She and Chillminder had known each other for many years in the real world, their fathers being close friends and business associates. They had practically grown up together.


    She knew Chillminder''s character very well. Despite his usual refined and easygoing demeanor, seeming like someone with a good temper, there were certain triggers that could make him incredibly stubborn, sometimes more so than anyone else. Clearly, Chillminder was now fully engaged in his contest with Karthus.


    In this state, no one could persuade Chillminder. Sno thought for a moment and replied lightly, "Just be mindful of your limits. Remember, there are other itemsing up. If you need financial support, let me know."


    Chillminder responded with a big smiling face emoji.


    On the other hand, Karthus and Kingserp, the guild leader of Dawn Guild, were also inmunication. Among the world''s top ten elite guilds, Shadowrealm Guild and Dawn Guild were always aligned with the evil attributes. Both Karthus and Kingserp had dark backgrounds in the real world. The members of their guilds were mostly yers who enjoyed killing and worshiped power ¨C naturally, they were allies.


    In the game Godyer, both guilds had chosen the chaotic evil faction, and their headquarters were even located in the Dark Realm, on the other side of Sunset Mountain. They often shed with the guilds representing thewful good faction.


    Kingserp: "Hehe, Karthus, go ahead and bid. If your guild runs short of money, I can support you. Today, we must regain our face!"


    Karthus: "What a joke, I can afford this little amount. Chillminder mocked me throughout thest auction. Today, I want to see where his strengthes from!"


    Kingserp: "Don''t underestimate those scions from financial conglomerates. In terms of overall guild strength, they might notpare to us, but in a financial contest, you might not necessarily be their match!"


    Karthusughed sinisterly, replying with a dark expression, "Doesn''t matter. Even if I end up losing to Chillminder in the bidding, I''ll make sure he bleeds heavily this time!"


    Whilemunicating with their allies, the two continued theirpetitive bidding, and as time passed, their bids rose more rapidly. Soon, the auction price neared a staggering 80 million. Frankly, this was already close to the maximum actual value of the six daggers. Yet, neither side seemed to have any intention of giving up, and the pace of their bids showed no signs of slowing.


    "82 million, Karthus. That''s the highest price I can offer. If you''re going to go higher, then I''ll let you have them," Chillminder''s calm voice echoed through the auction hall.


    This was a well-considered decision by Chillminder. His initial persistence in the bidding war was solely to uphold the overall prestige of his guild. Now, after so many rounds ofpetition, that prestige was maintained. Continuing to increase the bid served no purpose. Although the attributes of the six daggers were exceptional, they were only the first item in the second round of the auction at Dawn Breeze Auction House. This indicated that more valuable equipment and items were yet toe. Chillminder felt it unnecessary to invest so heavily in the first item.


    Despite getting somewhat carried away, Chillminder maintained hisposure at the crucial moment. On the other side, Karthus also frowned quietly, pondering whether to continue raising the bid. The price of over 80 million was, to some extent, already beyond the actual value of the six daggers.


    If Karthus were to give up now, Chillminder''s bid would certainly have been a loss. But Karthus felt that Chillminder''s previous remark was just a ruse, meant to be heard by him. He was sure that the price hadn''t reached Chillminder''s actual limit. The thought of Chillminder''s annoyingly handsome face made Karthus''s skin crawl. He was determined to make Chillminder pay more.


    "84 million!" Karthus raised the bid without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, Chillminder suddenly revealed a carefree smile and said lightly, "Alright, you win! The daggers are yours."


    Karthus''s expression instantly darkened. He hadn''t expected Chillminder to be so straightforward, genuinely not raising his bid beyond 82 million. He had hoped to make Chillminder suffer a greater loss, but now it was he who had ended up at a loss. This realization infuriated Karthus to the extreme!

 Chapter 380 Chapter379-My Good Relationship with the System

    Chapter 380 Chapter379-My Good Rtionship with the System


    This realization infuriated Karthus to the extreme!


    The intense bidding war between Karthus and Chillminder finally came to an end. The yers on the first floor enjoyed the spectacle immensely, eximing their pleasure. The big shots in the second-floor boxes simply heaved a quiet sigh of relief. Although the final price of 84 million was indeed higher than the daggers'' intrinsic value, it wasn''t exaggeratedly so. For these guild leaders ofrge guilds, such urrences weremon in auctions, where people often pay extra for items they particrly desire.


    As for Karthus''s frustration, no one paid much attention.


    "I thought Guild Leader Chillminder was tougher than this, but it seems that''s not the case!" Karthus still didn''t miss the opportunity to taunt, but his verbal victory paled inparison to the tangible figure of 84 million.


    Chillminder, unconcerned, smiled serenely, "If Guild Leader Karthus is willing to pay millions extra for these six daggers, I am certainly outmatched."


    Although his words were calm, they struck Karthus with more force than any direct insult. Karthus radiated an aura of hostility, his cold demeanor making the Shadowrealm Guild members behind him visibly uneasy.


    "Alright, Guild Leader Chillminder, you''re looking for trouble. Last time I warned you, your Silent Ones Guild members should be careful when doing quests. Don''t run into my Shadowrealm Guild in the wild. I thought you''d be more cautious after that, but it seems you really want to sh with my guild!"


    "Starting today, the Shadowrealm Guild will hunt down all members of Silent Ones Guild indiscriminately. I hope you can handle it!"


    Karthus issued this tant threat in front of everyone, not bothering to hide his intentions.


    Chillminder was slightly taken aback, not having a chance to respond when Sno from the neighboring box burst out in anger. Just like in the previous auction, Sno leaped out, cursing loudly, "Dammit, are you out of your mind? Starting arge-scale war over six daggers? You think your Shadowrealm Guild is the only one capable of hunting? Don''t believe me? Watch as I specifically target your guild members from now on!"


    "Are assassin yers really that great? Do you think everyone should be afraid of you, should yield to you? Did you not see what happened to those NPC assassins just now with your damn blind eyes?"


    "In openbat, you''re just walking targets for widespread DPS. Believe me, I''ll organize a team of maguses and bomb your damnir!"


    Karthus was momentarily dumbfounded by the tirade. He nced at Sno with disgust and said coldly, "What''s wrong with you, you crazy woman? My remarks to Chillminder have nothing to do with your ck Rose Guild."


    "Are you his mother or his ancestor, to defend him like this?"


    With thatment, Karthus truly stirred up trouble. Chillminder, who had been calm andposed, suddenly turned cold. His eyes flickered with icy resolve, radiating an aura that seemed ready to devour anyone.


    "Karthus, watch your mouth. Don''t think I''m really afraid of your Shadowrealm Guild. If ites to it, let''s go to war. Your chaos and dark-aligned guild dare toe over here? Believe me, even at the cost of downgrading my guild, I''ll ensure your members never return!"


    Karthus was visibly frustrated and infuriated.


    "Who exactly is being indecent here? Why don''t you mention Sno''s foulnguage?" Karthus was exasperated by Chillminder''s tant double standards.


    Chillminder scoffed, unhesitatingly responding, "What Sno said isn''t cursing, it''s just her way of speaking."


    Karthus was left speechless by Chillminder''s blunt favoritism. Irritated, he waved his hand dismissively, "I don''t want to waste words with you. We''ve always been at odds anyway, and it''s not the first time we''ve openly shed. Let''s just settle it with action."


    Just as Chillminder was about to retort, a sinister voice suddenly interrupted. "Heh, such bold words, promising doom and gloom. Are you a prince of the Northern Myst Empire or the prime minister of the Easternwood Empire, Chillminder?"


    Everyone turned towards the voice and saw Kingserp, shrouded in shadows, silently appearing by the floor-to-ceiling window. "What if my Dawn Guild joins in? How would you handle that?"


    Chillminder paused, turning to face the suddenly intervening Kingserp, a hint of apprehension flickering in his eyes. To some extent, Chillminder wasn''t particrly afraid of Karthus. But he had always had an inexplicable fear of Kingserp.


    Karthus''s Shadowrealm Guild, though abundant with assassin yers and known for targeting other yers, could still be dealt with caution. However, Kingserp''s Dawn Guild was different. It was like a congregation of lunatics, akin to Arkham Asylum in the Batman movies.


    Every member of Dawn Guild Chillminder had encountered seemed far from normal. In a previous game, due to a boss fight, Silent Ones Guild had a conflict with a Dawn Guild squad. That squad actually ambushed at Silent Ones Guild''s headquarters, camping there for over a month, just to barge into the guild hall and drop a few berry bombs.


    Chillminder''s assessment of the Dawn Guild was that everyone in it was insane, truly mentally unstable. And among them, Kingserp, the guild leader, was the most severely afflicted.


    In the game Godyer, to date, nobody knew Kingserp''s exact ss. His rare instances of action typically ended in the brutal defeat of his opponents. Except for thest auction, where Kingserp was bested by John, no one had managed to force Kingserp to reveal his true strength inbat.


    However, there was a generally epted fact among the yers: Kingserp was among the top three in strength among all guild leaders of the world''s top ten elite guilds, possibly only slightly weaker than Adam, and maybe even stronger than Blue Sea. This was the primary reason for Chillminder''s wariness of Kingserp. An unpredictable enemy was the most frightening.


    While Chillminder was apprehensive, Sno was fearless, countering Kingserp directly, "So what? Just because Kingserp joins in, should everyone bow down? Why do you think so highly of yourself?"


    "A guy who always hides in the shadows, afraid to show his face, wasn''t the lesson from Brother Galewindst time deep enough for you?"


    Hearing Sno''s words, the people present couldn''t help but show expressions of amusement mixed with unease. Kingserp, too, was clearly hit where it hurt, as the shadows around him roiled violently. It was evident that his rage was barely being contained.


    Just as Kingserp was about to erupt, Adam, who had been silent up until now, suddenly spoke up. "Enough, all of you are respected figures. Are you really resorting to a war of words here? This is an auction, not an arena for your battles. Can''t you spare Miss Isabe some peace? The second round of the auction has just begun. Why not save some energy for the uing fiercepetition over those top-tier equipment and items?"


    Adam''s calm voice carried an undertone of authority. On the stage, Isabe revealed a radiant and enchanting smile to the crowd. Despite the auction being interrupted repeatedly, she showed no sign of dissatisfaction. After all, neither the astonishing NPC assassins nor these top guild big shots were entities she, a mere yer, could afford to offend.


    Moreover, the confrontation between these guild big shots somewhat enlivened the atmosphere of the auction house, which Isabe was happy to see.


    Following Adam''s intervention, both sides finally quieted down. The face of the Genesis Guild guild leader had to be given due respect. Although there was no explicit ranking among the world''s top ten elite guilds, those within these circles knew the true strength of Genesis Guild. It was an unspoken truth that even among the elite guilds, there were disparities. Genesis Guild, up to this point, was undoubtedly the most powerful gaming guild.


    John loungedzily on the sofa, his entire demeanor exuding a drowsyfort. He showed little interest in the ongoing events at the auction. In contrast, Loving_Lollipop watched with great enthusiasm.


    "Wow, that Karthus''s bald head and tattoos look so dominant!"


    "Guild Leader Sno is really pretty, but she seems too hot-tempered!"


    "This Guild Leader Kingserp is really mysterious, why does he always hide himself in that ck fog?"


    "And Guild Leader Adam is so cool, just one sentence and everyone quieted down¡­"


    John opened his eyes, slightly exasperated, and nced at the young yer. "Hey, can you keep it down for a while?"


    Loving_Lollipop turned to John, curiously asking, "Galewind, I heard that in thest auction, you braved the system''s ORDER lightning and took out Kingserp in one move. Is that true?"


    John replied somewhat irritably, "Isn''t there a video of it on the forum? Can''t you just watch it yourself?"


    Scratching his head with a sheepish smile, Loving_Lollipop admitted, "I''ve seen that post and watched the video several times, but I just don''t understand how you did it¡­"


    Faced with the young yer''s curious gaze, John simply responded, "Maybe it''s because I have a good rtionship with the system¡­"


    Loving_Lollipop was left speechless, a series of question marks running through his mind.

 Chapter 381 Chapter380-The Amethyst Magic Dragon Set

    Chapter 381 Chapter380-The Amethyst Magic Dragon Set


    "Dear yers, next up, I''m going to introduce a very rare piece of equipment to you all!" Isabe''s voice, excited and melodious, instantly captured everyone''s attention. She considerately waited for the argument on the second floor to subside before introducing the second piece of equipment up for auction.


    "It''s not quite urate to call it a piece of equipment; it''s more appropriate to say it''s aplete set of equipment. You can see its appearance and attributes for yourselves."


    The audience''s gaze was naturally drawn to the box under the spotlight. Insidey a suit of armor shimmering with amethyst and gold light, each piece iid with arge amethyst. The amethysts radiated intense magic energy, captivating everyone who looked upon them.


    "This is the epic-tier Amethyst Magic Dragon Set! It''s a full set of equipment, consisting of a breastte, boots, wristguards, and a helmet. Each piece contains the power of a millennium-old Magic Dragon, providing the wearer with tremendous defensive and offensive enhancements."


    Isabe continued her enthusiastic introduction. Simultaneously, detailed attribute information for each piece of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set appeared on the screen.


    [Amethyst Magic Dragon Armor (Epic Equipment): Part of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, handcrafted by a mysterious dwarf master. The primary material is the bone armor of the Amethyst Magic Dragon,bined with a variety of rare secret metals, offering extremely robust defensive capabilities¡­]


    [Level Requirement: Level 200 or above, or 360 Strength]


    [Attributes: +200 Defense, +20% Damage Reduction, +10% Magic Resistance, +25 Fixed Tenacity¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Magic Dragon Chant, an active skill. Each activation causes a 1000-yard radius group spiritual shock, slowing affected enemies by 50% for 10 seconds. Cooldown: 30 minutes.]


    ¡­


    [Amethyst Magic Dragon Wristguards (Epic Equipment): Part of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, these wristguards are crafted by a mysterious dwarf master using Amethyst Magic Dragon scales. Engraved with enigmatic dwarf runes, they protect the arms while offering both style and practicality...]


    [Level Requirement: Level 200 or above, or 300 Strength]


    [Attributes: +200 Defense, +15% Physical Resistance, +20% Magic Resistance¡­]


    [Additional Effect: Magic Dragon Guardian, a passive skill. Provides an additional 20% armor value, enhancing the defensive capabilities of the arms for more reliable protection¡­]


    ¡­


    [Amethyst Magic Dragon Helmet (Epic Equipment): Part of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, created by a mysterious dwarf mage. The primary material is the skull of the Amethyst Magic Dragon, significantly bolstering protective capabilities...]


    [Level Requirement: Level 200 or above, or 350 Mind Power]


    [Attributes: +100 Defense, +15% Mental Damage Reduction, +8% Magic Resistance, +10 Fixed Tenacity¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Dragonscale Shield, a passive skill. When attacked, there''s a 50% chance to trigger the Dragonscale Shield, reducing attack damage by 25% and recovering 5% of maximum health. Cooldown: 1 minute.]


    ¡­


    [Amethyst Magic Dragon Boots (Epic Equipment): Part of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, crafted primarily from Amethyst Magic Dragon bone armor. Ingeniously processed and infused with mana, they possess outstanding quality and superior protective effects...]


    [Level Requirement: Level 200 or above, or 260 Speed]


    [Attributes: +200 Speed, +15% Reflective Damage Effect, +20 Fixed Evasion¡­]


    [Additional Skill: Swiftwind Step, a passive skill. Increases movement speed by 20%, and gains an additional 5% evasion rate while moving. Duration: 10 minutes.]


    ¡­


    Finally, the additional bonus attributes for theplete set were disyed:


    [Amethyst Magic Dragon Set Bonus: +500 Attack Power, +500 Defense, +25% Evasion, +20% All Attribute Resistance¡­]


    Upon seeing these enhancements, the entire hall erupted in excitement, and the top guild leaders on the second floor were awestruck, standing up in amazement.


    As is well-known in the world of Godyer, items of the same tier are generally more valuable than individual pieces of equipment. However, when ites to aplete set like the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, the scenario is entirely different. With attributes roughly equivalent to two high-quality legendary equipment pieces, this set essentially elevates a whole tier in quality.


    Sets are rare in Godyer, especially ones asplete and specialized in defense as the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set. Defensive equipment is already rarer than offensive gear. The fact that Adam is considered the most powerful among the top guild leaders isrgely due to his inheritance of a defensive epic-tier knight set from the Holy Light Church. This highlights the significance of such sets, capable of altering destinies, empowering the weak, and strengthening the strong.


    Such equipment is not something ordinary guilds can afford; only the top guilds possess the resources to acquire them!


    "As this is an epic-tier set, it signifies higher value and cost. Now, I invite the guild leaders to start the bidding," Isabe''s clear and melodious voice echoed in the auction hall.


    "The starting bid for the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set is 20 million in cash, with each increment not less than 5 million!"


    As soon as Isabe finished speaking, Adam was the first to stand, smiling as he said, "Genesis Guild bids 30 million."


    The crowd was abuzz, not surprised by the bold move of the financially mighty Genesis Guild, which had raised the bid by ten million right off the bat. Chillminder from Silent Ones Guild furrowed his brow, his gaze flickering with indecision. Eventually, he stood up and dered, "Silent Ones Guild bids 40 million."


    Kingserp of Dawn Guild followed closely with his sinister voice: "Dawn Guild bids 45 million."


    Previously silent, Blue Sea also joined in: "Blue Sea Guild bids 50 million."


    As several big shots sessively announced their prices, the atmosphere in the auction hall visibly tightened with tension. Each big shot in their respective second-floor boxes was eager to acquire this epic-tier set. Snagging the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set could potentially add a top-tier powerhouse to their guild, an allure no major guild could resist.


    John lounged on the sofa, casually observing the intensepetition. To him, this set of equipment wasn''t particrly appealing. With better, Godyer-specific equipment at his disposal, the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set couldn''t even serve as an embellishment for him. He left thepetition to the likes of Blue Sea and others.


    Next to him, Loving_Lollipop could only wistfully watch otherspete for the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, knowing well his financial capacity fell short of affording such luxury. Whether this would spark in him a desire to strive harder for wealth remained to be seen.


    On stage, Isabe asked with a light chuckle, "Blue Sea Guild bids 50 million. Do we have any higher bids?"


    In reality, Isabe''s question was almost rhetorical, as Blue Sea''s bid was still far from reaching the true value of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set.


    "60 million!" Adam''sposed voice rang out again, exuding a determination to win at all costs. For such a rare epic-tier set, any expense was justifiable.


    "Dawn Guild bids 65 million!" Kingserp retorted with a coldugh, showing no sign of backing down.


    Each guild leader present on the second floor was a veteran with rich experience. Even faced with such a rapidly escting bidding war, they remained calm, fully aware of the true value of the set.


    The intensepetition continued unabated.


    Blue Sea, wearing a faint smile, dered, "Blue Sea Guild bids 70 million."


    Blue Sea''s bid made most yers on the first floor gasp in shock. That was 70 million ¨C a sum that, in cash, could fill an entire room, yet here it was being used to bid on a piece of virtual game equipment. It was a testament to the fact that wealth indeed allowed for extraordinary liberties.


    The other top guild leaders were not to be outdone, each sessively raising their bids. The fire of the auction zed even brighter, heating up the atmosphere of the auction hall to an unprecedented fervor.


    The bidding swiftly escted to ny million, each increase eliciting astonishment from the audience. Finally, the auction price halted at one hundred million. Isabe, with a coyugh, announced, "Dawn Guild bids one hundred million! Are there any higher offers?"


    The hall fell into silence as the other big shots weighed the decision to raise their bids. Honestly, one hundred million was already nearing the actual value of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set. Despite its rarity, it was still an epic-tier item, and reaching a nine-figure bid was quite sufficient.


    Amidst the hesitation, a cool voice suddenly rang out, "One hundred and ten million!" This startling bid sent a wave of shock through the audience, followed by an uproar of chatter. Heads turned towards the source of the voice, and upon seeing Bambooist''s enchanting figure, they understood. It was the Traveler''s Association.


    In the gaming world, even the so-called top ten global guilds were simply more powerful with more elite members. But when it came to wealth, the Traveler''s Association, a pure gaming merchant alliance focused solely on virtual item trading, was unmatched.


    Seeing the Traveler''s Association entering the fray, Kingserp''s expression instantly turned grim. "Bambooist guild leader, what is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 382 Chapter381-Final Price, 120 Million!

    Chapter 382 Chapter381-Final Price, 120 Million!


    Upon hearing Kingserp''s usatory tone, Bambooist didn''t show any annoyance. She chuckled lightly and responded, "I simply think the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set could be useful for the Traveler''s Association, so I made the bid. There''s no other implication."


    Kingserp''s mouth twitched slightly, barely concealing his anger. He pressed on discontentedly, "You are merchants, not warriors. Why would you need such an item? Are you targeting my Dawn Guild?"


    Bambooist smiled calmly, her eyes reflecting a firm resolve. "As an epic-tier set, it signifies immense potential. Our clients at the Traveler''s Associatione from various sses ¨C warriors, mages, archers, and more. Even if we don''t need it, our clients always will..."


    The audience nodded in agreement upon hearing Bambooist''s exnation. After all, the Traveler''s Association''s vast business certainly required a diverse range of equipment, not just those specific to a particr ss.


    Adam also looked contemtive, giving Bambooist a thoughtful nce.


    Kingserp, burning with anger and unwillingness, stood up and red at Bambooist. "Bambooist, your association is merely a coalition of merchants. This equipment is meaningless for you. Your actions are quite inappropriate!"


    Bambooist let out a coldugh, unafraid of Kingserp''s anger. She emphasized, "The Traveler''s Association has always focused onmerce. Selling various virtual items is our main source of ie. Given the preciousness of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, we are naturally willing to bid higher to acquire it."


    The other guild leaders present also voiced their opinions, supporting Bambooist. In the gaming world, the Traveler''s Association had always been an entity independent of major powers, growing strong solely through trade and business, not to be underestimated.


    Moreover, these top guilds already have quite close coborations with the Traveler''s Association. After all, top guilds typically have substantial demands for resources, and only the Traveler''s Association has the capability to meet all their needs.


    Adam even smiled and added, "Bambooist is right. Auctions are all about fairpetition. The highest bidder wins. The Traveler''s Association has built a good reputation over the years, much of it due to Bambooist''s efforts. I think we can deepen our cooperation in the future, especially since this game seems set to be the mainstream for the next decade. There''s so much potential to be explored."


    Bambooist nodded with a smile, expressing her gratitude: "Thank you for your praise, Adam. The Traveler''s Association has always been dedicated to providing yers with high-quality virtual items and services. Everything we do is to meet yers'' demands for advanced equipment."


    "As for the cooperation you mentioned, Adam, I don''t think anyone would refuse an olive branch extended by Genesis Guild. We are always open to coboration."


    With a gentle smile, Bambooist turned to look at Kingserp, whose face was clouded with displeasure. She chuckled lightly, "Kingserp, you should know that the Traveler''s Association has always focused on trade. Earning wealth in the game is our goal. As for this epic-tier set, we indeed have sufficient funds and resources topete. There''s no intention of targeting you at all..."


    Kingserp clenched his fists tightly, his face betraying his anger. However, he also knew that dwelling on this issue was pointless at the moment. Despite his unstable mental state, Kingserp realized he couldn''t afford to offend Bambooist lightly. It wasn''t out of fear of her, but rather a cautious respect for the massive Traveler''s Association behind her.


    In the gaming world, there''s a popr saying: "If you''re a gamer, you''ll inevitably do business with the Travelers." Kingserp was acutely aware of the truth behind this adage. In the realm of virtual gaming, offending one of the top ten guilds might make life difficult, but there was still a way to survive. However, crossing the Traveler''s Association meant only one thing: deleting your ount and quitting the game. No one could avoid purchasing their items in-game, just as no one could live without food or water.


    "So, Bambooist is also interested in this Amethyst Magic Dragon Set. Let''spete fairly then," Kingserp calmed down, gritting his teeth before announcing a new bid: "One hundred and fifteen million!"


    Bambooist''s expression remained unchanged, and she casually stated a number: "One hundred and twenty million."


    Kingserp''s countenance flickered, though hidden in the shroud of darkness, it went unnoticed. After much hesitation, he finally decided to give up on bidding higher.


    "One hundred and twenty million for the first time!"


    "One hundred and twenty million for the second time!"


    "One hundred and twenty million for the third time! Any higher bids?"


    Onstage, Isabe deliberately waited a moment before seeing no further bids, she hammered down. "Congrattions to the Traveler''s Association for sessfully acquiring the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set!"


    The auction hall immediately erupted into enthusiastic apuse, particrly from the yers on the first floor who stood up to apud and pay their respects to the second-floor box.


    Bambooist smiled slightly, gesturing for everyone to calm down and signaling to Isabe, "Miss Isabe, we will pay one hundred and twenty million in cash and hope to process the transaction as soon as possible."


    After all, it was a nine-figure item; it was best to secure it in the inventory sooner rather thanter to avoid any unforeseenplications. Not that Bambooist distrusted the security of Dawn Breeze Auction House, but as a merchant, she was ustomed to the principle of securing goods promptly.


    "No problem, Guild Leader Bambooist. Someone will deliver the items to your box shortly, and we will sign the transaction contract," Isabe responded warmly.


    yers cast envious nces at Bambooist. A whopping sum, a nine-figure amount in cash, was just spent without a blink. Such disy of wealth was astonishingly bold.


    Up in the second-floor box, John saw Loving_Lollipop''s wistful expression and chuckled, "Kid, why didn''t you join the bidding? Seems like this set of equipment didn''t catch your fancy?"


    Loving_Lollipop looked helplessly and mumbled, "Are you kidding me? Where would I get that kind of money? Forget one hundred and twenty million, I can''t even afford twelve thousand!"


    John raised an eyebrow teasingly, "So, you''re that broke, huh? Why didn''t you sell the hidden ss you got then? If you had offered a ss change scroll for a hidden ss in an auction like this, getting rich overnight wouldn''t be a dream."


    Loving_Lollipop''s face fell, "Don''t remind me. Ipleted the ss change quest without thinking it through and onlyter realized how valuable it was... And it''s like a bottomless pit. All the money I''ve earned in the game has pretty much gone into developing this ss."


    Patting his shoulder, John said earnestly, "That''s why I advised you to join a big guild, kid. Going solo won''t support a high-maintenance hidden ss like yours."


    Scratching his head, Loving_Lollipop suddenly asked, "Galewind, why didn''t you bid for this set? Don''t tell me it''s because you''re broke too?"


    John shook his head with a smile, "This Amethyst Magic Dragon Set really doesn''t mean much to me. I already have better equipment."


    Loving_Lollipop looked at John, his face full of confusion.


    No matter how much he observed, Loving_Lollipop couldn''t identify the superior equipment John mentioned. The Amethyst Magic Dragon Set on the stage was dazzling, with purple gems sparkling under the spotlight. In contrast, John''s attire seemed in, with a tattered cloak and a ferocious mask being the only items of interest. There was no evident glow or aura that could suggest anything better than the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set.


    Loving_Lollipop couldn''t help but smirk secretly. He thought John was just broke and trying to save face.


    "Actually, I''m not that interested in the set itself. I''m more intrigued by the origin of this equipment," Loving_Lollipopmented, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.


    John was momentarily taken aback, quickly realizing why. He almost forgot what the youngster''s hidden ss was. Dragon yer Warrior, undoubtedly sensitive to the essence of dragon-kind. The Amethyst Magic Dragon Set was entirely crafted from the remains of an Amethyst Magic Dragon.


    The lingering aura of the Amethyst Magic Dragon on the equipment, sparking Loving_Lollipop''s interest, was not surprising.


    "Since you''re interested in this equipment, after the auction, we can approach Bambooist and ask to borrow the set for you to examine. Perhaps you might uncover some clues," John suggested in a casual tone, unaware of the young man''s jaw dropping in disbelief.


    "Big shot, you know the guild leader of the Traveler Association? For real?" Loving_Lollipop asked, astounded.


    John nced at him and said nonchntly, "What do you think?"


    Loving_Lollipop was left speechless.


    "I mean, how good must your rtionship be to have someone willingly lend you equipment worth 1.2 billion?" Loving_Lollipop muttered under his breath, his expression turning peculiar.


    Could it be that Galewind and the sophisticated and beautiful leader of the Traveler Association had a certain kind of rtionship?


    John, with his vast experience, immediately realized the boy''s misconceptions from just a nce. He pped Loving_Lollipop''s head lightly and said irritably, "What nonsense are you thinking? Be more positive, young man. My rtionship with Bambooist isn''t what you''re imagining."


    Loving_Lollipop didn''t take offense; instead, he put on a knowing, mischievous expression.


    "I get it... I get it..." he said with a nod.

 Chapter 383 Chapter382-The Bleeding of Dawn Breeze Auction House

    Chapter 383 Chapter382-The Bleeding of Dawn Breeze Auction House


    The Amethyst Magic Dragon Set fell into the hands of Bambooist.


    To those present, this oue was not at all surprising.


    In fact, from the moment Bambooist stepped forward with his bid, many had realized that this rare epic-tier set would inevitably be imed by the Traveler Association.


    Bambooist, as the guild leader of the Traveler Association, represented one of the wealthiest gaming merchant groups in the gaming circle.


    Blue Sea understood this as well, hence he wisely ceased his bidding the moment Bambooist spoke.


    Although desirable, the item was not essential, and it wasn''t worth offending the Traveler Association over an epic-tier set.


    The leaders of other major guilds shared the same sentiment.


    The auction continued even after the battle for the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set had concluded.


    Soon after, another piece of equipment caught the attention of the big shots in the second-floor VIP boxes.


    A legendary ancient sword¡ªSword of the Azure Pine.


    [Sword of the Azure Pine (legendary equipment): A longsword with an extremely long history. Legend has it that a millennium ago, on the Godyer Continent, there emerged a mightily powerful Swordsman named Azure Pine. Azure Pine gained fame in his youth and then traveled across the Godyer Continent, seeking out various masters to refine his swordsmanship, eventually bing unrivaled. In his overwhelming loneliness, he even dared to defy the heavens, challenging a deity... To battle with a deity, Azure Pine collected all the precious metals in the world and invited a dwarven master to forge a sword of zero-time Hestia, named the Sword of the Azure Pine...]


    [Level Requirement: 280 or Attack 400, Movement Speed 350+]


    [Attribute Information: +300 Attack, +20% Attack Speed, +15% Armor Pration...]


    [Additional Skill: Defying the Heavens, can be actively triggered to double the wielder''s attack power, and each normal attack inflicts an additional 150% bleeding damage, duration: 3 minutes, cooldown: 30 minutes]


    [ss Requirement: Warrior, Spellde, etc.]


    The moment the Sword of the Azure Pine was revealed, a wave of excitement swept through the yers present.


    Atst, another legendary equipment was in sight.


    Although the previously auctioned Amethyst Magic Dragon Set was no less valuable than legendary equipment¡ªin some aspects, even surpassing it¡ªit was still an epic-tier set, a whole grade below the legendary.


    It wasn''t a true legendary equipment.


    The Sword of the Azure Pine was likely the first piece of legendary equipment to appear that night.


    How could the yers not be thrilled?


    As the game Godyer continuously updated, the yers'' understanding and exploration of the game had reached a significant level.


    Levels were rising swiftly, and new maps were being uncovered constantly.


    High-grade equipment and items were bing moremon.


    But no matter how the game evolved, legendary equipment like the Sword of the Azure Pine remained in perennial short supply.


    It was simply too rare for items and equipment of such caliber toe by.


    Moreover, the attributes of the Sword of the Azure Pine were exceptionally supreme.


    Beneath the stage, a Spellde yer d in a ck robe murmured to himself, his eyes shimmering with avarice. "This Sword of the Azure Pine has such supreme attributes, it''s making my heart race. If I could equip such a weapon, those levels I''ve struggled with several times would surely be a breeze, right?"


    "Don''t even dream about it, this isn''t something you could just snag. With such top-tier attributes, how could those big shots on the second floor let it go?" another yer retorted.


    "That''s true. Even the guild leaders of the top ten global guilds don''t have a full set of legendary equipment. They''d definitely be tempted by this Sword of the Azure Pine."


    "Then it''s over for me. I don''t have that kind of money topete with those big shots..."


    The mysterious Spellde yer who had spoken earlier now wore a look of dejection. Having just revealed his ambition, he was met with various taunts from the surrounding yers, leaving him feeling quite helpless.


    On the stage, Isabe, with a smile as radiant as a blooming flower, spoke softly, "The Sword of the Azure Pine, a legendary equipment, second only to Divine..."


    "I believe everyone has already seen the specific attribute information clearly, so I won''t go into further detail here. Now, let''s announce the starting bid."


    "The starting bid for the Sword of the Azure Pine is fifteen million in cash, with each increment not less than five million."


    Isabe announced the starting price of the legendary longsword with a smile. Though it was five million less than the starting price of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, the fifteen million starting price was enough to attest to the value of this legendary weapon.


    As soon as Isabe''s words fell, a fierce bidding war erupted. The price climbed rapidly.


    "Genesis Guild bids twenty million!" Adam was the first to raise his hand with an offer.


    "Twenty-five million!" Blue Sea followed closely.


    ...


    In the end, the Sword of the Azure Pine was sessfully auctioned for a price nearing one hundred million. Although it didn''t reach the staggering price of the Amethyst Magic Dragon Set, ny-five million was a fitting number for this legendary weapon. The person who won the bid for this sword was none other than Ghostde, a familiar name to John.


    Following the Sword of the Azure Pine, several other legendary pieces of equipment and items appeared, eliciting awe from John in the VIP box. It was evident that Dawn Breeze Auction House had invested considerable effort to enhance the grandeur of this auction. These legendary items, many of which had never appeared on any equipment leaderboard, were clearly not yer-owned and must have been purchased from NPC elites by the auction house. Dawn Breeze Auction House really bled out its resources for this event, bringing out these top-tier items for auction.


    First up was a weapon named the "Phoenix Feather de," an offensive equipment. This de, with its ck and gold body and a red phoenix gem embedded in its de, radiated a powerful force of me. Eventually, Adam sessfully bid a whopping ny million for the Phoenix Feather de.


    Next came the "Scroll of the Thunder God," a skill scroll. The scroll contained several powerful thunder magic spells, capable of summoning an endless force of lightning, possessing immense power. The faint orange glow emanating from the scroll indicated that this Scroll of the Thunder God was a notch below the divine, an orange-grade skill.


    In the end, Blue Sea triumphantly secured the Scroll of the Thunder God. The satisfied smile on his face indicated his contentment with this acquisition. The Blue Sea Guild was primarilyposed of magus yers. Although Blue Sea himself was a water attribute magus, this didn''t mean he couldn''t learn from the Scroll of the Thunder God.


    Moreover, his guild already had many storm attribute magus yers. The skills contained within the Scroll of the Thunder God, if mastered by these members, would undoubtedly lead to a significant enhancement in their strength. This was the fundamental reason why Blue Sea was willing to spend such a price to acquire the Scroll of the Thunder God.


    Following the Scroll of the Thunder God in the auction was an essory named the "Shadow Ring." This ring, adorned with a deep green gemstone, emanated an unfathomable dark power. The wearer of this ring would gain the ability to hide in the shadows, swiftly weaving through enemies, assassinating them unseen.


    The moment Kingserpid eyes on this ring, he excitedly stood up. This dark attribute essory was a perfect match for his own attributes. Kingserp''s ss was very simr to that of an assassin. Although not a yer of the assassin ss, his attack methods were essentially identical, meaning he could also utilize the Shadow Ring. Thus, Kingserp began to bid recklessly, relentlessly outbidding others by five million regardless of the price set by the other big shots.


    Witnessing Kingserp''s determined stance of not stopping until achieving his goal, the big shots on the second floor smirked. Eventually, Kingserp won the Shadow Ring with a staggering bid of ny-five million.


    Since the start of the second round of the auction, each item''s appearance had been met with astonishment from many yers. As the items dwindled, anticipation grew, and finally, everyone held their breath, eagerly awaiting what thest showpiece item would be.


    Isabe''s face was adorned with a rxed and joyful smile as she quietly opened thest box. After rummaging around mysteriously inside for a moment, she pulled out a smaller box from within therger one...


    Before the gathering crowd could express their confusion, Isabe spoke with an air of mystery, "This final item won''t bring any direct effect to our esteemed guests, but I believe once everyone knows what this little box contains, you certainly won''t be stingy with your money."


    Seeing the growing curiosity among the yers, Isabe didn''t prolong the suspense. She extended her delicate hand and gave a gentle wave. The screen overhead immediately disyed the properties of the item:


    [Key of the Saint (legendary item): A mysterious key that has a high probability of unlocking a certain treasury¡­]


    A brief sentence, yet it made a part of the informed high-end yers in the audience stand up simultaneously. Isabe stepped aside, presenting the contents of the small box to everyone. Inside, a key of gold and silver, emanating a purple glow,y quietly. It looked quite impressive.


    The moment this item appeared, most of the yers in the hall felt a rush of ancient aura sweeping through the entire auction house!

 Chapter 384 Chapter383-The Fierce Competition for the Key of the Saint

    Chapter 384 Chapter383-The Fierce Competition for the Key of the Saint


    Many yers on the first floor had no idea what the Key of the Saint actually was. However, for the big shots on the second floor, the story behind this item was no secret. In the game Godyer, there have always been some extremely secretive dungeons. These dungeons were known to very few.


    Even if someone identally stumbled upon information about such dungeons, they would not share it. This is because these dungeons are usually the treasuries left behind by some ancient, significant figures. Neither yers nor NPCs in the game would share such a lucrative secret with others.


    Of course, there were also some lucky individuals who would incredibly fortuitously blunder into these dungeons during certain events. Such people generally became rich overnight or rose to fame quickly, transforming from an unknown entity into a renowned powerhouse. These types of dungeons were collectively known as treasury dungeons.


    The guild leaders of the top ten global guilds naturally had their special channels to obtain information about these dungeons. But for the average yer, without such channels, these dungeons remained aplete mystery.


    Observing the Key of the Saint disyed on the stage, yers in the first-floor hall started whispering to each other.


    "What is this thing? Why have I never heard of it before?"


    "I have no idea. It looks like a key, but it seems unusuallyrge. I wonder what it opens?"


    "The description of its attributes is too brief. It reveals no extra information at all!"


    "Can open some sort of treasury? What kind of treasury?"


    ...


    Ordinary solo yers and the guild leaders of smaller guilds looked on in bewilderment. In contrast, the informed big shots on the second floor were all visibly excited.


    Isabe''s charming face maintained its smile as she spoke softly, "This Key of the Saint was consigned to our auction house by a client. Frankly speaking, if it wasn''t for the client''s specific request to auction this item, our auction house would have been quite reluctant to part with it..."


    "Following the client''s instructions, the starting bid for the Key of the Saint is thirty million in cash, with each increment not less than ten million."


    Upon hearing Isabe''s words, the auction hall erupted into a buzz of astonishment.


    "What? Just for a key, and it''s starting at a higher price than a top-tier legendary equipment?"


    "I really don''t get it. How is this thing worth that price?"


    "This starting price has already deterred most people. Now it''s just a matter of seeing if any of those big shots on the second floor are willing to pay up for this!"


    "Are you kidding me? Didn''t you hear Miss Isabe say their auction house wanted to keep this item for themselves? That alone indicates this key is extraordinary. There might be a huge secret involved!"


    "What joke is this? It''s just a game. What kind of secret could be so costly?"


    "Indeed, with a starting bid of thirty million and increments of no less than ten million, the final price could very well surpass a hundred million... Spending hundreds of millions of cash for a chance to open a treasury? What kind of treasury could possibly make that money back!"


    "Well, that''s beyond our knowledge. Anyway, it''s not something we can afford to dabble in!"


    ...


    As the yers engaged in heated discussions, the leaders of the top guilds in the second-floor boxes had already started their eagerpetition.


    Blue Sea was the first to speak,ughing heartily, "My Blue Sea Guild bids thirty million, to start things off on a good note. Let''s get this going, everyone..."


    No sooner had Blue Sea finished speaking than a crisp female voice rang out, "ck Rose Guild bids forty million. I''m really interested in this thing. Anyone who wants topete, feel free to try!"


    John''s face revealed a slightly amused smile. Sno, as ever, spoke with lethal sharpness.


    Karthus, the guild leader of Shadowrealm Guild who had earlier quarreled with Sno, quickly followed with his bid: "Fifty million!" The mocking look in his eyes was obvious; he was clearly aiming to spite Sno. After all, during the auction of the six daggers earlier, Karthus had been outmaneuvered by Chillminder and Sno, spending nearly ten million more to secure them. Now presented with an opportunity for retaliation, how could he not seize it?


    In reality, the Key of the Saint held no purpose for Karthus. The members of Shadowrealm Guild, based in the Dark Realm on the other end of Sunset Mountain, were primarily yers with dark attributes. Although they could move freely on Godyer Continent under the game''s system protection, a treasury key of Godyer Continent, with their identity, was essentially unusable to them.


    Therefore, when Karthus announced his bid, it was primarily to irk Sno. Predictably, upon hearing Karthus''s bid of fifty million, Sno''s eyebrows shot up in anger, ready to burst into a tirade.


    However, before Sno could even speak, Adam''smanding and deep voice intervened, "The aura on this Key of the Saint likely belongs to a powerful figure from one of the human empires. Your dark attribute guilds don''t even qualify to open it. Why cause unnecessary chaos here?"


    Karthus chuckled and responded with a serious tone, "Adam, your point seems a bit unreasonable. As you said before, an auction is all about each party using their own skills, and the highest bidder wins... If I''m interested in this item, what''s wrong with making a bid?"


    "As for what I do with the Key of the Saint after purchasing it, that''s my own affair, isn''t it? It shouldn''t concern you, Adamguild leader, should it?"


    It was evident that Karthus held some wariness towards Adam. Although his words were confrontational, his tone was markedly more cautious.


    Adam shook his head somewhat helplessly. He knew he couldn''t really control the behavior of someone like Karthus who was bidding maliciously. Even though his Genesis Guild was ranked at the top among the global elite guilds, he wasn''t an absolute leader. What other guild leaders decided to do wasn''t really within his jurisdiction.


    After pondering for a moment, Adam replied in a calm and collected manner, "You make a valid point. In that case, my Genesis Guild will bid sixty million. Those who wish to continue, please do."


    A flicker of surprise passed through Karthus''s eyes, but he didn''t hesitate to continue, "Seventy million!"


    Adam''s expression remained unchanged, his tone still as cid as ever, "Eighty million."


    Karthus paused for a moment, not immediately raising the bid further. He could sense a hint of impatience in Adam''s voice. His initial intention had been to irritate Sno, but if it ended up seriously offending Genesis Guild and Adam, it wouldn''t be worth it. Although Karthus was known for his hot temper, he wasn''t foolish and usually knew where to draw the line.


    However, Karthus''s hesitations were irrelevant in the face of his unpredictable and capricious ally, Kingserp. While Karthus was still deliberating, Kingserp, unable to wait any longer, blurted out, "Ny million. Karthus is right, the auction goes to the highest bidder. I find myself quite interested in this thing too. Wouldn''t be bad to buy it as a decorative piece!"


    Spending ny million for a seemingly useless item to serve as a mere decoration - perhaps only someone with Kingserp''s entric mindset could indulge in such a whim.


    Adam lifted his eyelids, casting a nce at Kingserp, his prating gaze seeming to slice through theyers of dark mist enveloping Kingserp. Suddenly, he chuckled lightly and said, "I didn''t expect Guild Leader Kingserp to have such a refined taste, willing to spend ny million for a decoration. In that case, I wouldn''t want to disappoint you. I bid one hundred million."


    The audience was stunned. They couldn''tprehend why a seemingly purposeless, broken key would rapidly escte to a nine-digit figure in the auction. Even the bidding for the previous legendary equipment hadn''t elerated this quickly. Some of the more astute yers shifted their gaze back to the Key of the Saint, their eyes reflecting deep thought. Perhaps... this item truly was that precious?


    In the box on the second floor, Kingserp''s coldughter echoed through the shadows: "Heh, Guild Leader Adam is quite domineering, bidding a hundred million directly? Then I''ll add another ten million ¨C one hundred and ten million!"


    Adam finally couldn''t help but frown slightly. Although this amount was still within his tolerance and far from his mental limit, Kingserp''s deliberate overbidding was bing increasingly irksome. It was clear that Kingserp was convinced of his inevitable victory with the Key of the Saint, thus daring to bid so recklessly, utterly unafraid of actually ending up with the item!


    Just then, Blue Sea from the neighboring box chuckled lightly, "Since everyone ispeting so fervently, let me join in too. One hundred and twenty million!"


    After initially calling the first bid, Blue Sea had remained silent, leading many to assume he had given up on the item. His sudden bid of one hundred and twenty million took everyone by surprise.

 Chapter 385 Chapter384-Kingserp, the Provocateur

    Chapter 385Chapter384-Kingserp, the Provocateur


    Finally, Kingserp fell silent. If it had been just Adam, he might not have cared much. But with Blue Sea also in the fray, offending both the Creation and Blue Sea Guilds, even someone as mentally unorthodox as Kingserp needed to weigh his options carefully.


    It wasn''t that Kingserp was afraid of Blue Sea''s involvement.


    In his mindset, fear was a concept that simply didn''t exist. After all, over the years, the Dawn Guild had shed with members of both Creation and Blue Sea Guilds, and all those frictions had fizzled out without serious consequences.


    Kingserp knew well that neither Adam nor Blue Sea wouldpletely turn against him. After all, the Dawn Guild was a gathering of entrics, and no one wanted to fully antagonize such a group.


    Kingserp''s silence was merely him assessing the value of continuing to raise his bid. In the end, he concluded that while it might not hold much significance, challenging the guild leaders of the top two guilds globally in front of so many yers was a matter of substantial interest. Being inherently impulsive, Kingserp made up his mind and continued, "Heh, I didn''t expect Guild Leader Blue Sea to be truly interested in this. Well, in that case, I bid one hundred and thirty million!"


    Blue Sea and Adam exchanged a look, each seeing a sense of helplessness in the other''s eyes. Bidding against such a madman was indeed a frustrating affair. But they couldn''t just give up, considering the immense value of the treasury associated with the Key of the Saint. They had no choice but to grit their teeth and ept the situation, even if it meant being tricked into spending more.


    "One hundred and forty million," Blue Sea stated, his usual smile gone, his eyes downcast, barely concealing the anger flickering within.


    Unexpectedly, Kingserp, who clearly noticed the change in Blue Sea and Adam''s expressions, showed no sign of backing down. His attitude became even more brazen. Today, he seemed determined to disrupt everyone''s ns.


    He raised his hand, smoothly announcing the next bid. "One hundred and sixty million!"


    The yers in the hall simultaneously gasped in shock. No matter how precious the treasure, the price had now escted to such a height that the eventual buyer would likely face a loss. It was clear to any astute observer that Kingserp was acting as a spoiler in the auction.


    It was a mystery what grudge he held against the other top guild leaders to push matters to such an extreme in full view of everyone.


    Adam finally couldn''t hold back anymore. He stood up and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows, his gaze sharp and intense like a hawk''s, fixating on Kingserp in the opposing box.


    "Isn''t this enough? Have you not considered the consequences of continuing this game?"


    Kingserp''s sinister and unpleasantughter echoed through the auction hall. "What you''re saying doesn''t make sense, Adam. It was you who said the highest bidder wins. Why are you breaking the rule now?"


    "I''ve already said I intend to buy this item as a decoration. If Guild Leader Adam feels he can''t meet the price, then just give up!"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold, piercing light almost tangible in their depths.


    "Kingserp, your Dawn Guild still has to operate in the gaming world. By taking things this far, are you seeking to dere war against us?"


    For reasons unknown, Kingserp seemedpletely unfazed by Adam''s threatening tone, continuing to provoke, "So what if I am? Do you think you can cross Sunset Mountain to start a Guild Battle with us?"


    Adam slightly furrowed his brow, feeling a sense of helplessness inside. He knew that Kingserp was stating the truth. With Sunset Mountain as a natural barrier, the guilds of the two factions simply couldn''t wage war against each other. Even though Guild Battles had already been initiated, they were confined to guilds within the same faction. Against the dark guilds, they were powerless.


    "While it''s true that the highest bid wins, what you''re doing is excessive, tantly toying with us!"


    Sno''s crisp voice was filled with anger. "If you dare, just hide forever in the Dark Realm. I refuse to believe that, as the game progresses, cross-faction Guild Battles won''t be initiated!"


    Kingserp chuckled coldly, "We''ll deal with that when the timees. Even if you manage to cross Sunset Mountain, the oue of any Guild Battle is far from certain."


    This was the confidence Kingserp relied on. He was well aware that even if yers like Adam could enter the Dark Realm, they wouldn''t likely defeat his Dawn Guild on its home turf due to the restrictions on cross-regional movement.


    ording to the game''s rules, yers from different factions looking to enter another faction''s realm could only do so in groups of no more than ten from the same guild. This was to preventrge-scale guild personnel transfers before the initiation of cross-faction Guild Battles.


    For example, both Kingserp and Karthus, who attended this auction, were apanied by only nine guild members each. In Kingserp''s view, the progression of any game is gradual. Even if cross-faction Guild Battles were to open in the future, the number of guild members Adam and others could bring to the Dark Realm wouldn''t be substantial enough to pose a threat.


    Seeing Adam, Blue Sea, and others furrowing their brows in frustration, Kingserp felt a surge of satisfaction. He turned to Isabe on the stage, a cold sneer on his face. "Looks like this item will be mine. Hurry up and finalize the sale, woman!"


    Kingserp''s words were impolite, causing Isabe to slightly frown, but she dared not say much. She was a businesswoman whose sess wasrgely attributed to this game, and naturally, she couldn''t afford to offend a capricious guild leader like Kingserp.


    "Mr. Kingserp bids one hundred and sixty million. Is there a higher offer?" Isabe maintained a strained smile as she asked softly.


    She deliberately paused for a moment, but no higher bids were heard, bringing a tinge of regret to her heart. The hall fell into an eerie silence.


    Adam and Blue Sea both looked troubled, hesitating. They had the capacity to raise the bid further; one hundred and sixty million was far from their limit. But the problem was that continuing to bid seemed pointless. Kingserp would surely follow suit.


    "He''s insane, spending one hundred and sixty million just to spite us!" Blue Sea felt as if he had swallowed a fly, finding the situation utterly distasteful.


    "One hundred and sixty million for the first time!"


    "One hundred and sixty million for the second time!"


    As Isabe waited a moment longer and no further bids came, she began to finalize the sale of the Key of the Saint ording to the auction procedure.


    "One hundred and sixty million for the third time, sold¡ª"


    Just as Isabe was about to pronounce the item sold, anguid voice suddenly rang out from the second floor. "One hundred and seventy million!"


    Isabe''s gavel paused mid-air, and she instinctively looked up.


    Not just Isabe, but nearly everyone in the hall turned towards the source of the voice. There stood John, hands sped behind his back, silently appearing before the floor-to-ceiling windows of the box. His face was obscured by the fearsome Asura mask, making it impossible to discern his expression. Yet, through the mask, one could see his eyes, sparkling like stars, filled with a subtle amusement.


    Isabe''s lips unconsciously curved into a charming smile. She, too, hadn''t wanted to sell the item to Kingserp, not because of any grudge against Dawn Guild, but purely because she found Kingserp''s attitude distasteful.


    "Mr. Galewind bids one hundred and seventy million. Does Guild Leader Kingserp wish to continue bidding?" Isabe asked, her voice softer in her delight.


    The revtion of John''s bid sparked a flurry of whispers among the attendees.


    "Galewind is joining the bidding for this item?"


    "I don''t see why not. If the key is truly that valuable, it''s just like Galewind not to give up."


    "One hundred and seventy million¡­ Converted to cash, that could fill an entire room. What exactly is Galewind''s real-world identity to toss around such an amount?"


    "I''m curious too. In my mind, such a sum in an auction is only within reach for the top guild leaders. How can a solo yer like Galewind have such funds?"


    "Who says he''s not a trust-fund baby?"


    "Come on, a trust-fund baby with Galewind''s skills? Hard to believe."


    "Stop guessing. Everyone knows how popr this game is. As the top yer, Galewind probably has earned way more than this amount!"


    "True. The earning power of top yers is beyond our imagination."


    ¡­


    Seeing John enter the bidding, many on the second floor breathed a sigh of relief. They had no way to deal with Kingserp, but John was different. At thest auction, it was he who personally sent Kingserp back to the respawn pool, and not even the swift penalties of the system could stop John!

 Chapter 386 386-Loving_Lollipops Decision

    Chapter 386 386-Loving_Lollipop''s Decision


    Despite his immense anger and regret, Kingserp, for the sake of maintaining Dawn Guild''s reputation, ultimately chose to grit his teeth and pay the astronomical auction fee of two hundred and fifty million.


    Sometimes, certain things hold more value than money, especially for a force like the top ten global guilds.


    The reputation they have painstakingly built in the virtual gaming world over many years is not something that can be measured in mary terms.


    Once tarnished, the consequences are not something money can remedy.


    Although a bit neurotic, Kingserp understood this principle.


    The many yers were astonished by the Guild Leader Kingserp''svish spending, and they gave him thumbs up, not knowing the bitterness and frustration within his heart.


    Spending two hundred and fifty million on an item he couldn''t use felt as unpleasant as swallowing flies.


    Especially the faint smiles on the faces of Adam and others seemed like mockery to Kingserp.


    "Damn you, Galewind, one day you''ll pay the price!" he raged inwardly.


    Under Isabe''s arrangement, the staff brought the Key of the Saint to Kingserp''s box andpleted the transaction procedures, transferring the two hundred and fifty million directly into Dawn Breeze Auction House''s ount.


    Seeing nearly half of the guild''s funds vanishing, Kingserp felt as if his heart was bleeding.


    Yet, the troubles he was about to face were far more severe than this loss.


    Although Kingserp was the leader of Dawn Guild, the funds were not earned by him alone.


    The guild was backed by several mafia organizations in the real world.


    The biggest issue Kingserp now faced was how to exin the expenditure to the big shots of these organizations once he returned.


    "Dear yers, this brings us to the end of our auction. Thank you all for your tremendous support. I hope each one of you acquired the items you desired from this auction, and we look forward to seeing you at our next event..."


    With Isabe''s closing speech, the auction came to a perfect end.


    She expressed her gratitude to all the participants for their support and contributions.


    The crowd buzzed with conversations about the auction, expressing amazement and appreciation for the events that had unfolded.


    Their understanding of the value of the Key of the Saint deepened, and they enthusiastically discussed the highlights of the auction long after its conclusion.


    Many yers had acquired precious items at the auction and left the venue with satisfied expressions.


    Of course, the majority of the yers left empty-handed, but this didn''t dampen their anticipation for the next auction.


    By now, it was almost an unspoken consensus that the auctions held by Breeze Auction House were the most prestigious trading gatherings in the Godyer game world.


    Not only did they far surpass other auction houses in terms of the authenticity of the equipment, but the level of excitement was unmatched as well.


    Though the auctionsted only a few hours, the show was absolutely captivating.


    It began with a sudden disruption by NPC assassins, followed by John''s formidable intervention, which made many yers realize the immense strength a yer could possess.


    The bidding war between the leaders of the major guilds provided ample fodder for discussions among the yers.


    As soon as the auction ended, several rted topics had already taken over the front page of the gaming forums, sparking endless debates and discussions.


    On the second floor, John watched the conclusion of the auction with a sly smile ying on his lips.


    He had been observing the oues covertly, now plotting his next move.


    Although the auction had ended, certain things were just beginning.


    John opened hismunication channel and sent a message to both Adam and Blue Sea.


    Soon, they hurriedly arrived at his box.


    "What does Galewind want with us at this hour?" Blue Sea asked as he met Adam at the entrance of the box.


    Adam shook his head slowly, equally puzzled. "I''m not sure. He didn''t specify in the message, just mentioned giving us an opportunity to vent..."


    Their gazes met, both somewhat baffled.


    As they knocked on the door, Loving_Lollipop''s youthful and handsome face soon appeared before them.


    "Well, well, have you really be Galewind''s sidekick now?" Adam hadn''t even entered the box when his teasing remark rang out.


    With a helpless shrug, Loving_Lollipop surprisingly didn''t refute Adam''sment, causing both guild leaders to raise their eyebrows in surprise.


    It seemed they hadn''t expected Loving_Lollipop to ept such a jest.


    Could being Galewind''s underling actually be something agreeable?


    Loving_Lollipop''s talents were far from ordinary.


    While not demonstrating exceptional social skills, his strength alone, having broken into the top ten of the Arena Leaderboard, made him a core talent worthy of being nurtured in any major guild.


    Meanwhile, John was still loungingzily on the sofa, the epitome of rxed ease.


    Hearing Adam''s jest, John chuckled, "Don''t talk nonsense, this kid is quite sensitive. What if he takes you seriously and refuses to join either of your guilds? Then what will you do?"


    Adamughed heartily, turning to look at the silent Loving_Lollipop beside him.


    "So, kid, have you made up your mind? Which guild do you choose to join, mine or Blue Sea''s?"


    Blue Sea too turned with a curious and expectant look in his eyes.


    Loving_Lollipop didn''t immediately respond but instinctively looked up at John.


    "Why are you looking at me? I just provided you with an opportunity to join a guild. The final decision should still be based on what you want¡­"


    John casually waved his hand, passing the decision back to Loving_Lollipop.


    After some hesitation, the young man spoke seriously, "I just want to ask one thing ¨C will both of your previous promises be kept?"


    Adam burst intoughter, exchanging a nce with Blue Sea, and they both nodded.


    "Rest assured, if there''s anything Blue Sea and I have maintained over the years, it''s ourmitment to our promises."


    Satisfied, Loving_Lollipop nodded and then made his decision: "Then I choose to join your Genesis Guild."


    Blue Sea couldn''t help but smile wryly and shake his head.


    Although Loving_Lollipop''s decision was somewhat disappointing to him, upon reflection, it made sense.


    Genesis Guild was indeed the strongest among the top ten global guilds.


    It was understandable for Loving_Lollipop to make such a choice.


    Besides, his Blue Sea Guild was mainlyposed of magus yers, while Loving_Lollipop, a warrior yer, would naturally opt for a guild that suited his style better, like Genesis Guild.


    On the other side, Adam''s face was lit up with an irrepressible smile.


    Gaining a young yer with unlimited potential like Loving_Lollipop was undoubtedly a joyous asion for him.


    For guilds of their caliber, the number of members with potential was crucial.


    The top echelons were already fixed and unlikely to improve significantly.


    The more young members with potential they had, the farther the guild could go in the future.


    Hence, thepetition for talent among these major guilds had never ceased.


    John, too, sported a faint smile. "Congrattions to Adam for sessfully acquiring a guild member with immense potential!" He gave Adam a bowing gesture.


    Blue Sea, quite magnanimous at this moment, quickly followed suit with a simr gesture to John.


    Adamughed heartily, exchanging a few pleasantries before pulling out his guild leader''s token.


    "Trust me, kid, you''ve made the wisest decision! Take my guild leader''s token and head straight to our guild headquarters. You know where it is, right? Someone there will receive you specially; I''ve arranged everything already!"


    Taking the token, Loving_Lollipop turned his head to look at John once again, seemingly out of habit.


    It appeared that their interactions over time had fostered a sense of reliance in him towards John.


    "Don''t always look at me. Ultimately, you must walk your path on your own. A true strong person must have absolute self-awareness. You must make your own judgments in everything you do. Without conviction, it''s hard to grow and develop..." John''s casual words left Loving_Lollipop lost in thought for a long while.


    After all, he was just a teenager, his character still in the formative stages.


    John''s unppable demeanor, even in the face of immense challenges, had always inspired him with deep respect.


    Subconsciously, he had started to see John as a life mentor.


    Now, hearing John''s guidance, Loving_Lollipop pondered deeply over his words.


    After a long moment, the young man gave John a respectful bow and then, clutching Adam''s guild leader token, hastily left the box.


    Once Loving_Lollipop had departed, John also stood up from the sofa, stretching leisurely before turning to face the expectant Adam and Blue Sea.


    "Alright, now that the minor matter is settled, let''s get to the main issue..."


    Adam and Blue Sea looked puzzled, only to hear John chuckle, "That Key of the Saint ¨C do you two really have no thoughts about it?"

 Chapter 387 387-Robbery in the Game

    Chapter 387 387-Robbery in the Game


    John spoke in a tone as casual as if he was chatting with old friends, but his words sent a jolt through both Blue Sea and Adam.


    "What do you mean by that, Brother Fengyun?" Adam asked, a hint of intrigue in his voice.


    John lifted his head, a mischievous smile visible beneath his Asura mask. "To be honest, the Key of the Saint is of no use to Kingserp, a yer from the Chaotic Evil faction. It''s a waste in his hands. We might as well make good use of it, don''t you think?"


    The realization finally dawned on them: John intended to snatch the Key of the Saint from Kingserp.


    ording to the game''s setting, the two factions had been mortal enemies for millennia,cking a direct route of passage between them.


    For Kingserp to return to the Dark Realm on the other side of Sunset Mountain, he would have to walk to the edge of the mountain and use a yer-specific teleportation point there.


    This journey of several hundred kilometers provided an opportunity for John''s n.


    However, Adam and Blue Sea still had their reservations. "Galewind, while I detest that madman Kingserp as well, I have to admit, he''s not without his strengths..."


    "It won''t be easy to take the Key of the Saint from him, right?"


    As soon as Adam finished speaking, John chuckled lightly, "Is he that strong? I didn''t notice."


    They were momentarily at a loss for words.


    Indeed, Kingserp, who seemed formidable, didn''t really count as a strong opponent in John''s eyes.


    Yet, they still harbored worries.


    "What if he realizes something''s amiss and chooses tomit suicide and respawn?"


    "Even though a yer''s death results in some equipment being dropped, we can''t be sure that the Key of the Saint would be among them¡­"


    John seemed entirely unconcerned about this issue.


    He spoke casually, "Don''t worry, with me here, it won''t be easy for him to die even if he wants to¡­"


    Seeing John''s confidence, the two didn''t press further.


    Thinking of the preciousness of the Key of the Saint, a burning desire arose within them.


    Adam chuckled teasingly, "Galewind, you really don''t leave any room for Kingserp, do you? If the Key of the Saint is lost, he''ll probably have a hard time exining it to the powers behind his guild, won''t he?"


    John''s smile remained, but his eyes were cold.


    If someone went to great lengths to offend him, escaping unscathed wouldn''t be so easy.


    Today, it wasn''t about killing Kingserp, but making him suffer a significant loss.


    The three of them simultaneously opened the map, beginning to trace the likely route Kingserp would take to return.


    There wasn''t much to deliberate on, as there was only one route.


    It was to head north along Silverglow, reaching the edge of Sunset Mountain at Crosswind Valley, and use the natural teleportation array there to return to the Dark Realm on the other side.


    "You two can start gathering some core members, preparing for the uing battle¡­" John said with a light chuckle, lifting his head.


    Adam and Blue Sea''s faces lit up with excitement, nodding before striding out of the box.


    ¡­


    Momentster, a group appeared on the outskirts of Crosswind Valley.


    Since John and hispanions could use a teleportation point to get to the nearest human settlement close to Crosswind Valley, they were much faster than Kingserp.


    John led Adam, Blue Sea, and their subordinates to quietly hide in the bushes of the valley.


    Among these people were several familiar faces who had teamed up before, including Adam''s ace assassin Rose and the saintly Jeanne.


    This stunning woman, upon seeing John again, couldn''t take her eyes off him, her gaze filled with surprise and admiration.


    Apart from John, Adam, and Blue Sea, none of the others knew the specific purpose of their mission.


    But at the behest of the trio, the entire group had been extremely cautious, concealing their tracks all along the way.


    Upon entering the valley, they were even more careful to avoid making any noise, as if fearful of rming something.


    "Why are we skulking around like thieves, guild leader? Who are we ambushing?" Seth, loyally by Blue Sea''s side, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Blue Sea nced at him and said irritably, "Why so many questions? You''ll know soon enough..."


    As Seth touched his nose awkwardly, as if about to say something, John, who had been resting with closed eyes, let out a light chuckle, "They''re here..."


    Simultaneously, a line of figures appeared in their sight.


    These people were slowly walking into the valley entrance, and the person at the forefront, shrouded in ck mist, was Kingserp.


    His gaze was cold and detached, emanating an aura that kept others at bay.


    Upon seeing the members of Dawn Guild, the ambushers from the two guilds suddenly realized their target.


    They were going to confront the detestable Dawn Guild, which immediately sparked their interest.


    John waited patiently until all members of the Bee Guild had entered the valley, then silently snapped his fingers.


    [Abyssal Prison (Divine Skill): A gift from the Abyssal Warden. Once activated, it can seal and confine a space within a 1000-meter radius. The caster can freely modify the ORDER parameters within this space. Except for space-time, other fundamental elements can be controlled¡­]


    The Divine Skill was incredibly versatile, perfect for trapping enemies or controlling an area, truly a godlike technique.


    In an instant, the entire area was silently enveloped by the Abyssal Prison.


    With the ORDER parameters altered, all attributes were under John''s control.


    Now, one could enter the Crosswind Valley, but leaving was impossible.


    John gestured to Adam and Blue Sea, signaling them to get ready for the attack.


    Unaware of the ambush, Kingserp continued leading his subordinates deeper into the valley.


    However, just as he was about to reach the position where John was hiding, a blue light suddenly shot out, speeding directly towards Kingserp''s face.


    It was Blue Sea''s magic attack, ready after his incantation.


    Sensing danger, Kingserp hastily retreated, but the blue light rapidly closed in.


    Unable to dodge, he was hit squarely in the chest by the water magic.


    After his ss change to Sea King Mage, Blue Sea''s power had clearly increased.


    With just one move, he seriously injured Kingserp.


    A scream echoed as Kingserp was flung backward by the magic,nding on the ground where his surrounding ck mist churned wildly, clearly resisting Blue Sea''s magic energy.


    "Enemy attack! Defend! Protect the guild leader!"


    The members of Dawn Guild, though taken aback by the ambush, were elite enough to quickly respond.


    With furious roars, the nine Dawn Guild members swiftly formed a defensive formation, shielding the flung Kingserp within.


    Their bodies radiated ck light, merging together to form a robust defensive barrier.


    Adam and Blue Sea burst out of the bushes, appearing before Kingserp and his team.


    "Blue Sea?! Adam?!"


    Struggling to neutralize the rampaging magical energy within him, Kingserp looked up to see the figures of Adam and Blue Sea.


    His expression transformed dramatically, his voice cold and furious emanating from the swirling ck mist: "You two dared to ambush me here? Are you dering war against my Dawn Guild?"


    Adam, fully armored, exuded the majestic presence of a Divine Vanguard.


    His exclusive armor set made him look like a deity descended from the heavens.


    His holy unicorn mount stood ready beside him, prepared for a charge at any moment.


    Hearing Kingserp''s icy words, Adam replied with an unperturbed demeanor: "You''re mistaken, Kingserp. We just want to borrow something from you. We have no intention of attacking you. Just hand over that item, and you can leave safely¡­"


    Kingserp, initially taken aback, quickly grasped the situation. "You''re after the Key of the Saint?!"


    Adam remained silent, smiling.


    Blue Sea, holding his wand, chuckled lightly: "Kingserp, that item belongs to those of the Lawful Good alignment. It''s useless in the hands of a dark-aligned yer like you. Better give it to us and avoid trouble."


    Upon hearing this, Kingserp''s rage red intensely, his surrounding ck mist swirling chaotically.


    "So, the renowned guild leaders Adam and Blue Sea have resorted to highway robbery! I paid two hundred and fifty million for that key. Do you think I would just hand it over to you?"


    Adam''s voice, muffled by his helm, rang out coldly.


    "Kingserp, as a veteran yer in the virtual gaming world, you''re well aware that such acts of plunder aremon in the game, so let''s skip the nonsense¡­"


    "The fact is, over the years, it''s actually been your Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild who have most often yed the role of bandits. Engaging in random killings and looting in the wilderness ¨C howe now that it''s your turn, you can''t ept it?"


    "After creating so much havoc for years, I bet you never thought there''d be a day of retribution, did you?"


    Kingserp fell silent, for he knew Adam spoke the truth.


    In any virtual game, yer-on-yerbat and killings were never prohibited.


    Incidents of murder and robbery in the wilderness weremonce.


    And Dawn Guild''s favorite pastime had been precisely that.


    There had even been numerous yers who organized campaigns denouncing the nefarious actions of Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild.


    However, due to the overwhelming strength of these two guilds and the reluctance of other powerful guilds to get involved in suchplicated matters for various reasons, these protests eventually fizzled out.


    Kingserp had never imagined that one day he would be the victim of a robbery!

 Chapter 388 388-Unexpected Reinforcements

    Chapter 388 388-Unexpected Reinforcements


    The transformation from a typically arrogant robber to a sudden victim of robbery was something Kingserp found difficult to adapt to.


    His visage, concealed within the ck mist, disyed a chilling and unsettled look, his eyes sharp and sinister.


    "So, you''re determined to take the Key of the Saint from me today?" Kingserp asked.


    Adam, nting his massive silver sword into the ground, replied with a light chuckle, "As I said earlier, just hand over the Key of the Saint, and we''ll let you return to the Dark Realm unharmed."


    Kingserp sneered, "You two really surprised me. But where do you get the confidence that I''ll just give in?"


    He abruptly lifted his right hand, revealing the Key of the Saint clutched tightly.


    His eyes glinted ominously.


    "Here it is. If you want it, you''ll have to kill me first. But I wonder if you''ll be lucky enough. After all, the equipment dropped upon a yer''s death is random. Maybe I''ll just leave you with some junk?"


    His tone was filled with mockery.


    Not just him, but the other Dawn Guild members guarding him closely also seemed relieved, understanding their leader''s intention.


    After all, death in the game was amon urrence for yers, hardly something to be feared.


    Adam and Blue Sea fell into deep silence.


    They were well aware that Kingserp spoke the truth.


    Even if they could defeat Kingserp together, there was no guarantee they''d get the Key of the Saint.


    Who knew how many items and equipment Kingserp had in his inventory?


    As the standoff continued, John, with his hands behind his back, slowly emerged from the bushes.


    "Galewind? So it''s you?!" Kingserp was instantly enraged upon seeing John. "I knew it! How could Adam and Blue Sea, guild leaders of their stature, resort to such highway robbery? It''s you instigating them. You solo yers really have no respect for any gaming rules!"


    John raised an eyebrow lightly, his face hidden behind the mask but clearly filled with mockery.


    "Gaming rules? It''s quite surprising to hear those words from Guild Leader Kingserp... Haven''t your Dawn Guild been the ones breaking the rules all these years?"


    "How many yers have been chased down to level zero just for having a minor scuffle with you? And now you y thew-abiding good guy in front of me?"


    The swirling ck mist around Kingserp indicated his inner turmoil, but he also knew deep down that he had no moral high ground in this argument.


    "So what? Are you, Galewind, some kind of saint?"


    Kingserp''s voice was chillingly cold.


    "I''ve already said it, the Key of the Saint is not yours to take. At worst, I''ll just die and respawn. I''m curious to see if your luck is as incredible as you think."


    Kingserp had realized the moment John appeared that escaping death was unlikely.


    So, he decided to let go of his reservations, resorting to sarcastic taunts.


    John, however, remained unaffected, tilting his head slightly and quietly listening to Kingserp''s rants.


    After a while, John finally spoke, "Are you so sure that after dying, you''ll definitely respawn in the Dark Realm?"


    Kingserp, in the midst of his tirade, paused slightly, taken aback. "What do you mean by that?"


    John nced at him, his clear eyes seeming to pierce through the heart of the ck mist.


    Suddenly, he said something unexpected: "You should already be prepared to instantly teleport the item, right? Using this strange ck mist as cover, silently, indeed no one would notice."


    "But why don''t you try breaking the teleport item and see if you can really leave Crosswind Valley¡­"


    Adam and Blue Sea instantly tensed up, gripping their weapons tighter.


    They hadn''t expected Kingserp''s grand speech, which portrayed him ready for a desperate fight, was just a facade for his nned secret escape.


    Having decided to join forces with John to seize the Key of the Saint, Adam and Blue Sea certainly weren''t going to let Kingserp slip away easily.


    They were ready to strike at any moment but saw John casually wave his hand, signaling them to hold off.


    Seeing John''s confidence, they didn''t immediately act, although they didn''t understand what method he had used to restrict Kingserp.


    However, their prolonged cooperation had built a blind trust in John''s abilities.


    Hearing John reveal the truth, Kingserp, shrouded in the ck mist, suddenly changed his expression.


    But with no other options left, he pressed on, crushing the teleportation item in his hand.


    [System Alert: You are within a special space, teleportation items cannot be activated!!]


    [System Alert: You are within a special space, teleportation items cannot be activated!!]


    [System Alert: You are within a special space, teleportation items cannot be activated!!]


    ¡­


    The sharp system alerts echoed incessantly in Kingserp''s ears.


    His face, filled with shock, lifted up, panic finally appearing in his eyes.


    "How is this possible?" he eximed in disbelief, never having experienced the failure of hisst-resort escape method - the instant teleportation item.


    The teleportation item he held had been hard-won, obtained in the Dark Realm after much effort.


    ording to its system description, it could function in any environment, even duringbat.


    Yet now, it waspletely ineffective!


    Kingserp looked around in a panic.


    Despite scrutinizing the surroundings, he couldn''t spot any differences in Crosswind Valley.


    It was the same natural passageway he had traversed countless times.


    How had it turned into a special space?


    Suddenly, Kingserp whipped his head around, fixing a piercing gaze on John. "You''re behind this, aren''t you? What exactly did you do?!"


    John shrugged nonchntly, chuckling, "Nothing much, just added a little ORDER restriction to this space. All teleportation items are now useless. Don''t even think about escaping with that trick¡­"


    Kingserp fell silent. Seeing him lost for words, John shed a bright smile.


    "Now that your teleportation item is gone, your escape n has one less card. Why not guess whether you''ll be able to leave this space and respawn in the Dark Realm after you die?"


    Hearing John''s somewhat mocking words, Kingserp''splexion grew increasingly pale.


    Clearly, John was toying with him.


    The ability to unleash such a terrifying skill that directly affects the ORDER level meant that John was utterly confident.


    Obviously, Kingserp would likely respawn right on the spot if he died, only to be continuously killed by the trio until the Key of the Saint was relinquished.


    Just thinking of such a possibility made Kingserp shudder.


    Being cornered and killed over and over again was a despairingly hopeless fate, one he had inflicted on others more than once, making him all too familiar with the pain.


    Yet, Kingserp couldn''t bear the thought of simply handing over the Key of the Saint.


    It was an item he had acquired at a great cost of two hundred and fifty million.


    The thought of surrendering it without even getting to fully enjoy it was intolerable!


    His mind racing, the psychotic aspect of Kingserp''s personality began to dominate his thoughts.


    A chilling, sinisterugh echoed from within the ck mist: "I''ll say it again: if you have the guts, kill me. But thinking you can make me cower without a fight? Impossible!"


    John''s smile remained unchanged, but inwardly he couldn''t help but sigh.


    It had to be acknowledged that Kingserp, as the guild leader of Dawn Guild who kept a group of desperadoes and lunatics in line, indeed possessed exceptional qualities.


    Leaving everything else aside, just his attitude of fighting to the bitter end was something 99% of yers couldn''t achieve.


    Unfortunately for him, he was up against John himself.


    Seeing the other nine core members of Dawn Guild getting into battle formation in front of Kingserp, John merely chuckled lightly, "Well then, it seems we have no choice but to subdue you first¡­"


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged a nce, understanding that a tough approach was the only option now.


    Blue Sea, holding his wand, was ready to cast spells with the surging magical power within him.


    Adam gripped his silvery-white greatsword, sacred energy starting to flicker along the de.


    Just as the battle seemed imminent, a voice suddenly sounded from nearby: "What''s going on? What happened?"


    Everyone looked up to see a group of figures rapidly approaching.


    They were dressed in Shadowrealm Guild''s uniforms, with their guild leader, Karthus, leading them.


    A sh of joy appeared in Kingserp''s eyes as he shouted, "Karthus, you''re just in time, help me! Galewind and the others are trying to snatch the Key of the Saint!"

 Chapter 389 389-Battle Ignites!

    Chapter 389 389-Battle Ignites!


    Seeing the other nine core members of Dawn Guild getting into battle formation in front of Kingserp, John merely chuckled lightly, "Well then, it seems we have no choice but to subdue you first¡­"


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged a nce, understanding that a tough approach was the only option now.


    Blue Sea, holding his wand, was ready to cast spells with the surging magical power within him.


    Adam gripped his silvery-white greatsword, sacred energy starting to flicker along the de.


    Just as the battle seemed imminent, a voice suddenly sounded from nearby: "What''s going on? What happened?"


    Everyone looked up to see a group of figures rapidly approaching.


    They were dressed in Shadowrealm Guild''s uniforms, with their guild leader, Karthus, leading them.


    A sh of joy appeared in Kingserp''s eyes as he shouted, "Karthus, you''re just in time, help me! Galewind and the others are trying to snatch the Key of the Saint!"


    Hearing Kingserp''s urgent call for help, Karthus was momentarily taken aback, his gaze naturally falling on John.


    He sneered, "You really are shameless, aren''t you? Not only did you trick us at the auction, but now you dare to try and steal from Guild Leader Kingserp? And you''ve even roped in Adam and Blue Sea? You certainly have a widework. But to think that just the three of you could take away the Key of the Saint? What a joke!"


    John looked at Karthus with a calm demeanor, a hint of sarcasm curling at the corner of his mouth.


    "So it''s Karthus. Quite the coincidence, though it''s not surprising to see you heading back to the Dark Realm¡­ So, you''re here to help Kingserp?"


    Karthus naturally stepped forward, positioning himself beside Kingserp.


    "Of course, the Shadowrealm Guild and Dawn Guild have always been allies. How could I possibly stand by when Guild Leader Kingserp is in trouble?"


    "Now that you''ve seen me here, shouldn''t you three be scurrying away?"


    Before John could respond, Adam and Blue Sea already wore expressions of bemusement.


    They couldn''t fathom where Karthus got the courage to speak so boldly in front of John.


    Did he not realize John''s true strength?


    Setting John aside, the bnce of power on the field was indeed close.


    The individual strength of Blue Sea and Adam surely surpassed that of Kingserp and Karthus, but not to an overwhelming degree.


    As for the other members of both guilds, their abilities were more or less evenly matched.


    This was the true reason behind Karthus''s confidence in telling John and hispanions to beat it.


    In his view, with two top-tier guild leader level fighters and a total of 18 core members from both guilds, they should undoubtedly dominate the three opponents.


    Unbeknownst to Karthus, John had asked Adam and Blue Sea to keep their additional members hidden in the bushes, so he wasn''t aware that they had brought reinforcements.


    "Karthus, who gave you the audacity to speak to me like that?" Adam leaped onto his holy unicorn, looking down at the people in front of him.


    ustomed to dominance, he was unustomed to anyone daring to speak to him with such arrogance.


    As a Holy Light yer, Adam inherently had a significant advantage over Karthus and Kingserp, both dark-aligned yers.


    Moreover, with a top-tier powerhouse like John by his side, Adam was not about to indulge Karthus.


    Hearing Adam''s challenge, Karthus''s expression faltered slightly but soon regainedposure.


    He retorted with a sneer, "Guild Leader Adam, under normal circumstances, I might give you some respect, but today you are the aggressors, and we are the victims. You are only three, while we have twenty powerful fighters!"


    "Both morally and in terms of strength, shouldn''t it be you who should retreat?"


    Adam''s silver-white greatsword pulsated with light. Heughed heartily and said, "Since you''re so confident, let''s settle this with a fight!"


    With a wave of his hand, over a dozen figures suddenly surged out from the bushes behind him - John''s ambush team.


    Karthus''splexion turned ashen.


    He hadn''t expected the opposition to have so many reinforcements.


    This leveled the ying field in terms of numbers, and the gap in individual strength became even more pronounced.


    Inevitably, Karthus began to consider retreating.


    Despite his rugged appearance and seemingly rash actions, he was much shrewder than he let on.


    Sessfully managing the Shadowrealm Guild, one of the top ten global guilds known for itsplex membership, was a testament to his intelligence.


    Though he was allies with Kingserp and they shared a close rtionship, in such a critical moment, Karthus''s first thought was self-preservation.


    After all, it''s better to abandon apanion than to perish oneself.


    Kingserp immediately noticed Karthus''s intent to retreat and quickly blocked his escape with a cold statement.


    "At this point, don''t even think about getting away unscathed. Our only chance is to fight to the death! This space has been sealed off by that damned Galewind, leaving us no way out!"


    Karthus''s expression turned grave.


    Not fully trusting Kingserp''s words at first, he cautiously attempted to use his own teleportation methods, only to find they were indeed ineffective.


    Lifting his head, his eyes turned a blood-red hue, as a faint aura of death began to emanate from him.


    "I didn''t expect this. We came here without issue, but now we can''t leave... Well then, let''s have a proper fight!"


    "I''ve long wanted to see how impressive Guild Leader Adam''s Holy Light ss really is!"


    Karthus unexpectedly took the initiative to attack.


    The tattoos on his body began to emit a faint, eerie glow.


    Wielding his skull-topped wand, he summoned a towering skeleton warrior over three meters tall right in front of everyone.


    Under Karthus''smand, the skeleton warrior roared and charged towards Adam, wielding arge bone de.


    Karthus, originally a Necromancer and likely having embraced a special dark legacy to evolve into a hidden ss of Necromancer, controlled the massive skeleton warrior, which seemed to emanate an astonishingly dark aura.


    Its very movements caused the surrounding vegetation to wither, clearly possessing life-draining abilities.


    Facing the intimidating skeleton warrior, Adam showed no fear, his face brimming with fighting spirit.


    The battle erupted instantaneously and without warning, filling the entire valley with the sounds of shing energies.


    Adam''s holy unicorn charged forward, gaining momentum before he swung his silver-white greatsword at the towering skeleton warrior.


    The holy sword cut through the void, bringing forth a whirlwind with its strike.


    Meanwhile, Karthus directed his skeleton warrior in an attempt to counter Adam''s offensive.


    Although Karthus''s skeleton warrior possessed formidablebat capabilities, it struggled to contend with Adam''s Pdin ss.


    Radiating holy light, Adam''s greatsword repelled the dark energies and blocked the skeleton''s attacks.


    His Pdin ss demonstrated its remarkable advantage, effortlessly repelling the skeleton summoned by Karthus.


    However, Adam''s assault showed no signs of slowing. Seizing an opportunity, he swung his sword fiercely at a specific point on the retreating skeleton''s body. A silver-white arc of sword energy shot out, piercing through the skeleton warrior.


    [Holy Light Judgment (Orange Talent) - A unique skill of the Divine Vanguard, gathering holy light into a sword energy that judges and eradicates all enemies daring to contaminate the holy light with unstoppable force.]


    With a loud crash, the sword energy appeared to have prated the core of the skeleton warrior.


    The towering figure ceased movement as its bone joints shattered, eventually copsing into a pile of dry bones.


    Adam, lightly swinging his silver-white greatsword, looked towards Karthus.


    His eyes, bright beneath the facete, were filled with the fervor of battle.


    Karthus, witnessing the failure of his first skeleton warrior, didn''t panic.


    Raising his skull-topped wand, he began chanting again.


    A gust of wind swept through the air as a dark portal slowly materialized between them.


    Though rough in appearance, the portal''s vast aura was unmistakable to everyone present.


    Adam instinctively halted his knightly charge, a serious glint shing in his eyes.


    A colossal skull emerged slowly from behind the portal, its sharp horn gleaming with a ghostly light.


    The next moment, a massive figure,rge enough to blot out the sun, struggled through the portal.


    It was a skeletal dragon, devoid of flesh and entirelyposed of white bones.


    Green wraith-like mes burned in its eye sockets.


    Karthus, panting heavily, sneered from a distance, "Since Guild Leader Adam is so confident, let''s see how he fares against my skeletal dragon!"


    Adam, expressionless, responded, "That''s precisely my intention."


    Without waiting for further conversation, his holy unicorn, already attuned to his thoughts, reared and let out a piercing neigh, charging fiercely towards the skeletal dragon.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Blue Sea and Kingserp had also silently begun their confrontation.


    Blue Sea, maintaining his distance, waved his wand lightly.


    Water elements rapidly gathered and condensed in the air, forming powerful water-based spells that shot towards Kingserp.


    On the main battlefield, members from both guilds showcased their prowess.


    Archers fired a series of ming arrows, encircling enemies in a sea of fire.


    Assassins moved swiftly through the battlefield, striking down foes with unmatched speed.


    Earth mages unleashed the power of the soil, firmly suppressing the enemy.


    The entire battlefield quickly descended into chaos!

 Chapter 390 390-A Fierce Battle!

    Chapter 390 390-A Fierce Battle!


    Amid the chaotic battlefield, John remained casually at ease, hands sped behind his back, strolling around the periphery.


    Despite being the one who had invited Adam and Blue Sea to join the fray for the Key of the Saint, he was paradoxically the most rxed at the moment.


    Having unleashed Abyssal Prison, he had already takenplete control of the situation.


    The entire area of Hengfeng Valley was under his sway.


    The battle was merely a finishing touch.


    Yet John didn''t hinder the others from fighting.


    He could tell that Adam and Blue Sea needed a vigorous battle to prove their strength.


    And there were no more suitable opponents than Kingserp and Karthus at the moment.


    As guild leaders of the world''s top ten guilds, while they had had their fair share of frictions, they hadrgely maintained restraint.


    Rarely did they have the opportunity for such a direct confrontation.


    With a rxed demeanor, John quietly observed the dynamics of the battlefield.


    The battle had reached its climax, filled with dazzling skills and shing energies.


    Amidst the neighing of his holy unicorn, Adam''s battle with the skeletal dragon was as intense as a meteor colliding with the earth.


    His silver-white sword beams cut through the void, countering the dark energy released by the skeletal dragon.


    The fierce collision between sword and dragon generated terrifying shockwaves, forcing nearby yers to retreat several steps.


    The confrontation between Blue Sea and Kingserp was equally intense.


    Water magic gathered into towering waves, surging continuously around Kingserp.


    Kingserp''s ck mist managed to block most of the magical attacks, yet it couldn''tpletely stop Blue Sea''s powerful offensive.


    Pressed into a corner, Kingserp raised his hand in retaliation, firing a barrage of vividly colored liquids from the midst of the ck fog, aimed straight at Blue Sea.


    Unperturbed, Blue Sea raised his wand, chanting softly.


    A thick, sturdy wall of water silently formed in front of him, effectively blocking Kingserp''s attack.


    "Sssss~"


    Upon impact with the water wall, the colorful liquid emitted a corroding sound.


    Blue Sea watched in surprise as his water wall was slowly eroded by the liquid, creating one hole after another.


    He looked at Kingserp with a mix of awe and wariness.


    Such intense toxicity! What ss could Kingserp be to wield such fierce poison?


    With a grave expression, Blue Sea deftly maneuvered his wand, conjuring up two more water walls for defense.


    Thankfully, his advancement to the hidden ss of Sea King Mage had significantly increased his casting speed.


    John, too, was intrigued by Kingserp''s method of attack, his gaze instinctively drawn to the scene.


    He had never encountered such a ss in Godyer before ¨C one capable of manipting poison.


    In their previous encounter at the auction house, Kingserp had been swiftly dispatched by John before he had the chance to showcase any of his ss''s unique abilities.


    John inwardly activated the Eye of Artemis, revealing Kingserp''s ss attributes:


    [Dark Druid: A unique hidden ss. Compared to the standard Druid ss, it possesses a more terrifying ability to manipte deadly toxins and can even transform during battle. It''s an extremely powerful hidden ss...]


    John raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Kingserp''s base ss would be a Druid.


    Usually, in Godyer, Druid yers are known for their genteel and amicable nature, typically choosing nature elements as the foundation of their ss.


    However, Kingserp''s Druid seemed to have undergone some kind of mutation.


    Far from having any connection with natural elements, he had delved into darkness, bing a bloodthirsty monster.


    It seemed that in Godyer, anything was indeed possible.


    As John pondered, the battle in the valley escted in intensity.


    Adam''s gaze was resolute, his greatsword swinging continuously, each sh bringing forth a silver arc of light, relentlessly striking down upon the skull of the skeletal dragon.


    The Holy Light emanating from him covered his Pdin armor, shielding him from the dark energy.


    His swordsmanship was exquisite; each strike conjured a tempestuous sword energy, razor-sharp and fierce.


    The holy unicorn beneath him charged valiantly, its horn shing with Holy Light, each impact filled with thunderous power, forcing the skeletal dragon to retreat.


    Yet the skeletal dragon did not cease its offensive.


    Opening its massive jaws, it gathered a ball of dark energy, hurling it towards Adam.


    "Holy Light Guard!" Adam bellowed.


    A shield of Holy Light energy enveloped him, forming an impregnable barrier around his body.


    The dark energy orb collided with the Holy Light barrier, creating an explosion like ice shing with fire.


    The two mutually counteractive energies intertwined, causing a thunderous roar.


    Adam''s gaze sharpened as Holy Light surged within him.


    A dazzling arc of Holy Light sword energy formed from his silver-white greatsword, shing fiercely towards the skeletal dragon.


    The sword energy swept across, forcefully repelling the massive creature.


    Not far away, Karthus paled, a trickle of blood escaping his lips.


    He was in a mental link with the skeletal dragon, controlling it in the fight against Adam.


    Any damage to the dragon directly affected Karthus himself.


    "If that''s the strongest summon you have, then I must say it''s rather unimpressive..." Adam ced the silver-white greatsword on his shoulder, sneering at Karthus.


    Gritting his teeth, Karthus bellowed, "Don''t get cocky, the battle is far from over..."


    Mysterious tattoos on his body began to emanate a ghostly glow, slowly creeping across his skin like living entities, eventually converging into the skull wand in his hand.


    "Come forth, my skeletal army!"


    With Karthus''s growl, the previously dormant portal in mid-air started to slowly spin into action again.


    Countless skeletal warriors emerged from the portal, forming a formidable and orderly battalion.


    Each warrior exuded an aura of malevolence, their lifeless eyes fixed on Adam, as if ready to strike at any moment.


    Adam let out a coldugh, showing no fear on his face.


    He swung his greatsword, and Holy Light cascaded out, forming a barrier that blocked the skeletal warriors.


    Although the warriors struggled within the Holy Light, unable to break through immediately, they still exerted considerable pressure on Adam.


    Meanwhile, not far away, the skeletal dragon, recently repelled by Adam and now under Karthus'' control, let out a sky-shaking roar as it rose from the ground again.


    Facing enemies on both fronts, Adam finally felt a hint of pressure.


    This was the trouble with battling a Necromancer yer: they could continuously summon an endless army of skeletons, trapping their opponent in a relentless battle of many against few.


    Fortunately, as a Holy Light yer, Adam naturally held a counter advantage against spellcasters, which made handling Karthus'' rogue tactics somewhat manageable.


    Adam leaned down to pat his divine unicorn, whispering, "Old friend, let''s charge unrestrained!"


    The unicorn neighed, surrounded by Holy Light, as Adam charged towards the skeletal dragon with great force...


    On the other side, the battle between Blue Sea and Kingserp was equally thrilling.


    Blue Sea''s water wall initially blocked Kingserp''s attacks, but as Kingserp unleashed stronger toxins, the wall was continuously eroded and now teetered on the brink of copse.


    Left with no choice, Blue Sea had to change his battle strategy from defense to offense.


    Chanting a rapid incantation, he pointed his wand, and the water elements in the air quickly condensed into a giant sea deity in front of him.


    The deity, towering and surrounded by surging waves, seemed to have two radiant gems for eyes, emanating powerful water-based magic energy.


    "Descent of the Sea God!"


    Blue Sea directed his wand at Kingserp, and the sea deity immediately charged towards him.


    The giant raised its massive fists and smashed them down towards Kingserp with tremendous force.


    [Descent of the Sea God (Unique Skill):An exclusive skill for the Sea King Mage ss, it condenses water elements to summon the projection of the Sea God to assault the enemy. It inflicts triple cumtive damage on the target, with the base damage being 2% of the enemy''s maximum HP, and each subsequent hit doubling the damage¡­]


    This skill, acquired by Blue Sea after his transformation into a Sea King Mage, is undoubtedly powerful.


    In battles among equals, a skill that can inflict percentage-based HP damage is almost invincible.


    As expected, the sea deity''s three consecutive strikes shattered the dark mist surrounding Kingserp, revealing his true form.


    Blue Sea''s eyes sparkled fiercely as he fixed his gaze on Kingserp.


    Although powerful, he did not believe his attack could instantly kill a high-level yer like Kingserp.


    After delivering its three powerful punches, the sea deity''s form dissipated.


    And Kingserp, at this moment, had undergone aplete transformation!

 Chapter 391 391-The Final Counterattack!

    Chapter 391 391-The Final Counterattack!


    With a thunderous roar echoing throughout the valley, Kingserp had transformed into a massive ck python, coiled and ready, its vertical pupils gleaming coldly.


    This is the special ability of a Druid yer, the power to shapeshift into any animal.


    Kingserp''s Dark Druid ss further enhanced his offensive and defensive capabilities in this transformed state.


    The ck python, human-like anger etched on its face, loomed over Blue Sea.


    "You need to be careful," John''s calm voice floated from the edge of the battlefield, tinged with a hint of teasing, "I just realized, Kingserp''s name actually derives from his ss feature... I wonder if you would change your name to Kingdog if you transformed into a dog?"


    This simple sentence instantly ignited Kingserp''s fury.


    The ck python let out a roar to the sky and turned to rush towards John, but Blue Sea swiftly intercepted, standing firmly in front of Kingserp.


    "Don''t get it wrong, your opponent is me!" Blue Sea raised his wand, his eyes shimmering with a deep blue hue.


    A vast and boundless aura emanated from him, as if bringing the presence of the sea itself.


    After Kingserp''s transformation into the colossal ck python, Blue Sea finally began to take the battle seriously.


    His whole being radiated with the passion forbat.


    Facing the transformed Kingserp, he exhibited not a trace of fear, but rather, exhration.


    Truth be told, both Blue Sea and Adam were not the types to sit still.


    At their core, they thrived in the heat of battle.


    They had always yearned for a fiercelypetitive and passionate battle, but previously they never found the right opportunity.


    Often, due to the assistance of other guild members, they could only oversee battles from the sidelines.


    And during the quests theypleted with John, the monsters were too powerful for them to handle alone.


    This had deprived Blue Sea and Adam of the chance to engage in a truly exhrating fight like today''s...


    Blue Sea raised his wand, chanting a spell as mist began to envelop the air around him.


    A powerful torrent of water erupted from the ground, forming a massive column that trapped Kingserp within its grasp.


    Kingserp, enraged, writhed in an attempt to break free from the water column''s hold, but its tenacity was too great, firmly restricting his movements.


    Seizing the moment, Blue Sea rapidly cast a freezing spell, transforming the water column into a huge pir of ice.


    The iceyer, thick and dense,pletely encased Kingserp.


    However, he was not one to be easily subdued.


    With all his might, he struggled to shatter the icy prison.


    The ice pir creaked ominously, as if it could break at any moment.


    Blue Sea continued to cast spells, reinforcing the strength of the ice, as illusory waves surged around it, forming an impregnable barrier.


    Inside the ice, Kingserp''s struggles grew more violent, and the ice and waves began to crack under the strain.


    Blue Sea, with a determined gaze, took a deep breath and clenched his teeth to maintain the output of his magical power.


    But Kingserp''s strength, now doubled, was not something a simple freezing spell could contain.


    Finally, with a thunderous crash, the ice pir shatteredpletely, and Kingserp broke free from his confinement.


    Dark energy surged around Kingserp once more, his venomous secretions dripping onto the ground and instantly corroding it, creating numerous pits.


    Freed from his icy prison, Kingserp was eager tounch his counterattack.


    The colossal ck python, roaring furiously, charged at Blue Sea, its body swirling with dark energy and venom sshing wildly.


    Facing the oing assault, Blue Sea remainedposed.


    His first action was to cast a Windriding Spell on himself, swiftly gliding backward.


    As a mage, maintaining distance from an opponent is crucial due to their inherent fragility.


    If cornered in closebat, even the most formidable mages struggle to survive unless they''ve trained their physical prowess to a level akin to Saphir''s.


    This was Blue Sea''s first encounter in battle against a Druid yer, and Kingserp''s array of bizarre tactics was indeed an eye-opener.


    As he widened the gap between them, Blue Sea once again raised his wand.


    After a brief incantation, water elements in the valley began to coalesce once more.


    In front of him, they formed into a series of water arrows, shooting towards Kingserp.


    The giant python was pushed back, its vertical pupils flickering with cold light.


    Suddenly, Kingserp opened his mouth and spewed out a cloud of toxic fog, rapidly spreading towards Blue Sea.


    Everything in the fog''s path withered away.


    Blue Sea''s brow furrowed as he quickly summoned a water shield around him.


    The toxic fog eroded the shield, but perhaps due to Blue Sea''s ample magical power, he was able to continuously reinforce its strength.


    For the time being, the poison fog couldn''t directly harm him.


    Lifting his head, Blue Sea''s eyes shone with a cold light.


    He pointed his wand, and a wave of water appeared out of thin air, transforming into countless water swords in the sky, piercing towards Kingserp''s massive body.


    Kingserp''s massive body twisted and turned, seemingly trying to dodge the water swords.


    But Blue Sea''s skills weren''t so easily evaded.


    The water swords, as if guided, traced a circle in the air and heavilynded on Kingserp''s back.


    His ck scales shattered under the force, and the giant python lurched forward, losing bnce and copsing to the ground.


    Seizing the opportunity, Blue Sea began to chant a powerful spell.


    Before him, the water swirled, gradually forming a massive water tornado.


    The roaring tornado engulfed Kingserp, spinning him around as if he were in a washing machine, disorienting and dizzying.


    Icicles formed within the whirlpool, slicing across his body, leaving trails of blood.


    After what seemed an eternity, the spell finally ceased, and a dazed Kingserp heavily fell to the ground.


    His serpentine body was covered in small wounds, many scales shattered orpletely peeled off, revealing the raw flesh beneath.


    Yet, even in such a dire state, Kingserp refused to give up.


    Dark mist swirled around him as he suddenly leaped up, opening his massive jaws towards Blue Sea.


    "Summon Water Dragon!" Blue Sea shouted, swinging his hands powerfully.


    A gigantic water dragon materialized before him, opening its gaping maw to unleash a breath of dragon''s fury.


    Kingserp, with remarkable agility, dodged the dragon''s breath, twisting his body mid-air to make a sharp turn and lunging again at Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea stood his ground, raising his wand and silently chanting a spell.


    [Frozen Barrier (unique skill): A Sea King Mage''s exclusive skill, it gathers water elements from the air to form a frozen domain with a radius of 1000 yards. Enemies within this domain are slowed by 99% and suffer 500 points of frost damage per second¡­]


    Kingserp''s movements in mid-air suddenly became sluggish, with damage numbers shing above his head.


    This Frozen Barrier was different from the control skills used earlier; Kingserp tried various methods to escape but remained hopelessly trapped.


    Blue Sea, relieved, could now afford to turn his attention to the other battles unfolding around him.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s fight was also nearing its climax.


    Holding his silver-white greatsword and surrounded by a vast aura of Holy Light, Adam swept through the ranks of Karthus'' skeleton army.


    Each sword swing cleaved through multiple skeletal warriors, reducing them to piles of bones.


    His divine unicorn, having fulfilled its duty of holding back the skeletal dragon, gave Adam the opportunity to clear the remaining skeletons.


    A massive surge of Holy Light sword energy tore through the air towards the skeletal dragon, pushing it back tens of meters.


    The force of this strike left Karthus in disbelief, his mouth twitching uncontrobly.


    Before Karthus could maneuver the skeletal dragon back into position, Adam unleashed an even more ferocious strike.


    A crescent-shaped wave of Holy Light energy sliced through the air, striking the skeletal dragon directly in the heart.


    With a loud "crack," it sounded as if something had shattered.


    After being struck by the sword energy, the skeletal dragon froze in ce and then exploded into countless fragments, vanishing into thin air.


    Karthus''s face turned deathly pale as he spewed a mouthful of fresh blood.


    The death of a summoned creature was almost equivalent to direct damage to a Necromancer himself.


    Yet Karthus did not concede defeat.


    The tattoos on his body flickered again with light, and he raised his skull-headed wand, cursing loudly.


    "Damn you, how dare you destroy my skeletal dragon! You will pay dearly for this!"


    As the wand in Karthus''s hand grew increasingly luminous, an immensely dark and chaotic aura descended upon the Leeward Valley.


    Above Karthus''s head, the original portal shattered.


    However, it didn''t dissipate; instead, the fragments eerily hovered in mid-air, seemingly awaiting the arrival of some ominous entity.


    Adam abruptly looked up, his eyes sparkling with unparalleled gravity.


    As a Holy Light yer, he was acutely sensitive to dark attributes and immediately sensed the abnormality of this aura!

 Chapter 392 392-The Return of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana

    Chapter 392 392-The Return of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana


    Adam had been aware of the sudden surge of energy from the very beginning.


    But someone reacted even faster than him ¨C John, who had been lingering at the edge of the battlefield.


    The moment Karthus lifted his skull-headed wand, John knew that Karthus was ready to go all out.


    As a Necromancer, his strongest suit naturallyy in summoning skills.


    Evidently frustrated by the continuous setbacks in the battle, Karthus now seemed ready to throw caution to the wind.


    Karthus revealed a ferocious smile, reversing the position of his wand to press it against his own forehead.


    A series of obscure and difficult incantations spilled from his lips, as the sky above suddenly darkened.


    A chilling wind howled, carrying with it the scent of withering life.


    It seemed as if an immensely powerful entity was about to descend.


    "Feel the true wrath of a Devil! Even if it costs me dearly, I will make sure you remain here forever!" Karthus''s sinisterughter echoed through the valley.


    Adam and Blue Sea simultaneously ceased their attacks, standing side by side with a serious look in their eyes.


    "What kind of being is he summoning?"


    Adam''s brow furrowed, the Holy Light around his body dimming under the oppressive aura.


    "It sounds like it''s a Devil from the abyss... I didn''t expect Karthus to have such a trick up his sleeve," Blue Sea added, equally shocked, even forgetting to reinforce his icy barrier.


    The sky grew darker and the eerie aura intensified.


    The other guild members engaged inbat also instinctively stopped their attacks under this overwhelming pressure.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the sky, waiting for whatever was about to emerge.


    The members of Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild wore faces lit up with hope at Karthus''s action.


    They had been gradually losing the battle against thebined forces of Blue Sea and Adam''s elite guilds.


    Outnumbered, they had braced for a fight to the death, but now, a glimmer of hope seemed to emerge.


    Meanwhile, John gazed at the sky, observing the pieces of the portal being illuminated one by one, signifying the imminent arrival of the Devil summoned by Karthus.


    Yet, as John sensed the aura, a look of recognition crossed his face, an eerie sense of familiarity enveloping him.


    Karthus''splexion grew increasingly pale, his body visibly withering at a rapid pace.


    His level plummeted by ten in just an instant, indicating the enormous sacrifice he made for this summoning.


    Despite his weakening state, Karthus''s eyes shone with a feverish light.


    Finally, the fragments of the portal in the sky were all lit, and a captivating androgynous voice echoed through the air: "Who summons me?"


    Karthus bowed his head reverently and said, "It is I, Necromancer Karthus. I offer my flesh, blood, and levels as tribute, beseeching your aid..."


    "O great Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, ept my sincerest offering. Your servant implores you to eradicate these despisers of darkness¡­"


    With these words, Karthus knelt on one knee, his body almost shriveled to a husk, prostrating on the ground as a sign of his submission.


    "So be it, I ept your tribute. Let these despisers of darkness pay the price!"


    The fragments of the portal swiftly converged, and a figure with a slender body and handsome features slowly emerged. Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, upon arrival, first cast his gaze upon Karthus.


    His eyes carried a mix ofziness and charm.


    "To my surprise, the Necromancer who summoned me hails from unknownnds..."


    Ghana''s gentle words seemed to possess an endless charm,pelling listeners to surrender everything.


    "Tell me, young man, having paid such a heavy price, whose souls do you wish me to harvest?"


    Karthus, struggling, lifted his head and pointed towards Adam, Blue Sea, and theirpanions.


    "Respected Devil, please help me annihte them! These are my enemies; they deceitfully ambushed me and my friends!"


    Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana nodded with a smile, following Karthus''s direction.


    These were just over level 100 newbies, an easy task to eliminate.


    "Rest assured, I will..."


    However, before Ghana could finish, his smile froze on his face.


    Karthus, head bowed, awaited the Devil''s next words, but was met with silence.


    Lifting his head in confusion, he saw Ghana staring nkly into the crowd, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Karthus couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    Did this Soul-Devouring Devil have some mental issue?


    Why was he standing there, lost in thought, instead of taking action?


    Nearby, Adam and Blue Sea, having already regrouped their forces, shared the same look of bewilderment.


    Logically, the arrival of a Devil should have been an overwhelming assault.


    They had even prepared for a desperate fight, contemting how to request John''s help, knowing only he could contend with this Devil.


    Yet, unexpectedly, this Devil, who initially exuded an abyss-like presence and made an imposing entrance, suddenly seemed to stall.


    Their eyes shifted towards John, seeking some form of exnation or action, as the battlefield fell into an eerie silence, awaiting the next move of the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana.


    "Lord Devil, what are you waiting for?"


    Karthus finally couldn''t help but urge.


    The continual loss of flesh and blood every second since the Devil''s arrival was unbearably painful.


    If Ghana didn''t take action soon, Karthus feared he would be drained into a mere husk.


    Hearing Karthus''s urging, Ghana seemed to snap out of his reverie.


    His demeanor shifted from the previously casual air to a forced smile.


    "Ah, I just remembered I have some matters to attend to. I''m afraid I can''t assist you for now. Farewell!"


    With that, Ghana prepared to turn back to the abyss.


    Karthus was dumbfounded. He looked at Ghana in confusion, then turned to gaze at Blue Sea, Adam, and the others, utterly baffled by the unfolding events.


    This was a Devil, an entityparable to a deity, one of the true rulers of the abyss.


    Why would he be scared off by a few yers?


    Even Karthus could sense the fear in Ghana''s heart.


    "Lord Devil¡­" he began, but before he could finish, Ghana waved him off impatiently: "I told you, I have urgent matters at home and can''t help you. I''ll return your blood tribute..."


    Ghana even quickened his pace, seemingly desperate to leave.


    But before the Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana could reach the portal, a voice filled with amusement rang out.


    "Why the rush to leave, havinge all this way?"


    Everyone turned to see John walking leisurely from the back of the crowd, a rxed and cheerful smile on his face.


    Ghana''s figure abruptly halted, and with a sense of resignation, he turned back: "I really didn''t expect to run into you here. What bad luck..."


    The conversation between the two left the onlookers somewhat perplexed.


    Yet, those more astute quickly realized that the Devil''s drastic change in attitude must be because of John''s presence.


    Could it be that they had encountered each other before?


    Their thoughts were a whirl of spection as they watched this unexpected turn of events, wondering about the mysterious connection between John and the powerful Devil.


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged incredulous nces, always aware of Galewind''s prowess but never expecting it to be this profound.


    This was a Devil, one of the most formidable bosses in the Godyer game world, standing at the apex of the food chain, yet he seemed to cower in John''s presence.


    Unaware of the others'' awed spections about him, John merely gazed at the retreating figure of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, chuckling lightly, "It hasn''t been long since ourst meeting, but I didn''t expect to encounter you here."


    Ghana shrugged with a hint of helplessness: "I didn''t anticipate your involvement in these trivial conflicts either... With your strength, I assumed you wouldn''t let this little Necromancer persist long enough to summon me."


    John responded indifferently, "I didn''t intervene earlier."


    Realization dawned on Ghana''s face, followed by a resigned tone, "Look, I have no intention of fighting. How about you just lift the spatial lockdown and let me return?"


    John raised an eyebrow teasingly, "You''re just a projection here, aren''t you? There shouldn''t be much loss for you."


    Ghana looked up at the fragments of the summoning portal, now surrounded by a space that had quietly frozen.


    The entire area appeared crystalline, encapsting the fragments.


    This was John''s spatial lockdown, a simple matter for him as the entire valleyy under his Abyssal Prison, with the ORDER entirely at hismand.


    Hearing John''s slightly mocking words, Ghana felt even more exasperated.


    Had he known Galewind was present, he would never have epted the summoning to Godyer Continent.


    The defeat in theirst encounter still haunted him, making it clear that this Galewind was genuinely capable of ying gods...

 Chapter 393 393-Clarification

    Chapter 393 393-rification


    The conversation between John and Ghana plunged the onlookers into deep silence.


    They couldn''t fathom the bizarre turn of events unfolding before them.


    While everyone anticipated Karthus summoning a formidable entity, the arrival of Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana indeed lived up to those expectations.


    Merely a projection of his presence had suppressed everyone present.


    However, what followed baffled everyone.


    The once unassable Devil, upon spotting John among the crowd, chose to flee,pletely disregarding his previously dominating demeanor.


    The more astute yers quickly redirected their attention to John.


    Clearly, Ghana''s odd behavior was because of this man.


    They might not know what John did to the Devil previously, but it was evident that it was something Ghana desperately wanted to forget, hence his evident fear.


    With a chuckle, John waved his hand nonchntly, "Why the hurry to leave? It''s not often we meet; shouldn''t we catch up a bit more?"


    Ghana replied emotionlessly, "What past do we have to reminisce about? Last time, I owed you a favor, and I''ll repay it someday. But now, there''s no need for further conversation, is there?"


    John tilted his head slightly, unconcerned by Ghana''s frosty tone.


    He inquired, "So, did you have any conflicts with the current Lord of the Abyss, the Demon Emperor, after returning to the Abyssst time?"


    Ghana rolled his eyes, exasperated.


    How could he casually disclose such matters to John, an outsider?


    The question was far too presumptuous.


    Seeing Ghana''s prolonged silence, John frowned slightly.


    After all, he had spared Ghana''s lifest time.


    Now, Ghana''s reluctance to share anything seemed somewhat disrespectful.


    However, John''s attention shifted to Karthus and the others nearby, realizing there were others present, especially Karthus and Kingserp from Dark Realm, who were vassals to the Abyss.


    Some things Ghana wouldn''t say in front of them.


    Noticing this, John looked up at Soul-Devouring Devil Ghana, who seemed as conflicted as someone with a severe case of constipation.


    John smiled and waved his hand. A sound like shattering ss echoed through the air as the space lock around the portal fragments instantly dissipated, reigniting their luminescence.


    Ghana bowed gratefully to John and then left through the portal without looking back at Karthus, despite being summoned by him at the cost of blood and flesh.


    The light of the portal fragments dimmed again, leaving the onlookers exchanging puzzled nces and Karthus looking utterly lost.


    Turning around, John looked at Karthus with a semi-smiling gaze, "Perhaps you should consider if there are other summoning methods left? Just avoid using your own flesh and blood as a tribute next time, or I''m afraid you might not make it to another summoning..."


    John''s casual remark nearly choked Karthus with anger.


    The bizarre tattoos on his face twitched.


    After a long pause, Karthus spoke, "I admit defeat in this battle. Do as you will with us."


    "But there''s one thing I''d like an answer to..." he said, turning to face Adam and Blue Sea instead of John.


    Karthus was utterly intimidated at this point, not daring to meet John''s gaze.


    After all, John was someone who could make a Devil willingly concede defeat.


    As a mere yer, Karthus knew he stood no chance against such strength.


    Adam patted his sacred unicorn, stowing it away in the mount slot, then chuckled, "What''s your question? You may ask, but whether we choose to answer is another matter."


    Gritting his teeth, Karthus''s eyes shed crimson as he spat out his question, "It''s simple: what were you thinking? Although there has been friction between us, it''s never escted to life and death, right? Why suddenly attack us on the road?"


    "Do you really not fear making us sworn enemies because of this? Even Genesis Guild and Blue Sea Guild wouldn''t be arrogant enough to disregard our retaliation, would they?" Karthus nearly roared out this inquiry, driven by sheer curiosity for an answer.


    In Karthus''s past experience, Adam and Blue Sea were among the most rational guild leaders in the gaming circle.


    Other top guild leaders usually had their quirks¡ªSno with his insults, Kingserp with his sarcasm, Ghostde with his abrupt violence...


    These were their ws, but Adam and Blue Sea rarely disyed such traits.


    Genesis Guild and Blue Sea Guild were known for their harmonious rtions with other guilds.


    Karthus couldn''t understand why they would act so impulsively today. Was it just because of some minor friction at the auction?


    Blinking in confusion, Adam replied, "What are you talking about? When did we ever intend to ambush you? This whole thing has nothing to do with you... We were after Kingserp, you chose to get involved."


    Karthus was irate, "The pathways back to Dark Realm are few, and the safest is this Windy Gorge. By blockading here, aren''t you cutting off our only retreat? Isn''t that equivalent to trapping us in the Godyer Continent?"


    Saying this, Karthus finally mustered the courage to look at John nearby.


    Karthus''s hoarse voice wasced with sarcasm, "Being able topletely block a spatial passage on your own, evenpelling a Devil to submit in your presence, I admit you are indeed remarkable..."


    "But Galewind, the stronger you appear, the less I respect you. To strike against us with your strength, how is it different from bullying the weak? Why not find bosses of your own level to fight?"


    John''s eyebrows raised slightly as he replied nonchntly, "Isn''t bullying the weak precisely what you''ve excelled at before? How many solo yers have you chased down and driven out of the game? Now that it''s your turn, you can''t ept it?"


    Karthus''s face changed colors several times, eventually sighing in resignation and loosening his grip on the skull wand.


    "Well, I''m at your mercy now, no point in arguing... The defeated have no right to negotiate!"


    "However, I am genuinely curious. Are you, Galewind, really a saint born with a heart ofpassion? Our first encounter was at the auction, and from that moment, you were filled with vignce and disgust towards me and Kingserp."


    "For the sake of that female auctioneer, you even disregarded the game''s rules, attacking Kingserp directly!"


    "As far as I know, you, Galewind, have made a name for yourself in other games as well, with a style that might not always align with ours, but sometimes crossing lines. Why start ying the saint now?"


    "I really wonder, what exactly is it that makes you so resentful towards us?"


    "After all, this world isn''t ck and white. What we do is the same as others, all for fame and fortune. There''s nothing wrong with that!"


    Karthus vented all his internal frustrations in one breath.


    The crowd on site were visibly taken aback.


    John slightly raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with surprise.


    He suddenly realized that the opinions about Karthus on the gaming forums might need to bepletely overturned.


    Who would have thought Karthus,beled as a tyrant and brute who acted without thinking, could articte such thoughts?


    But then again, nearly every top guild leader was like this.


    They were like mythological shape-shifting foxes, always able to show different faces in different situations.


    John was already ustomed to this.


    So, the surprise in his eyes was fleeting, and he soon returned to his usual unppable demeanor.


    "You want to know why I harbor such animosity towards you? The reason is simple: you chose the wrong ss!"


    Karthus''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    With his now emaciated and small body, coupled with this expression, he looked almostically like a clown from a circus.


    "Just because we chose a dark attribute ss?" he asked.


    John responded seriously, "It''s not about the ss attribute, what matters is that you chose the Chaotic Evil alignment and your birthce in the Dark Realm¡­"


    Karthus fell silent.


    What kind of absurd exnation was that?


    He racked his brain but couldn''t fathom why his choice of alignment and birthce in a game would bother John so much.


    It''s just a game, isn''t choosing a character the yer''s freedom?

 Chapter 394 394-The Origin of the Dark Realm

    Chapter 394 394-The Origin of the Dark Realm


    No matter how astute Karthus was, he could never guess the true meaning behind John''s words.


    Or rather, what John was referring to was something only he understood.


    To everyone else, they were merely participants in a game.


    Even guild leaders like Adam and Blue Sea, known for their keen intuition, only asionally marveled at the astonishing realism of the game Godyer.


    They never contemted that the world they were inhabiting was, in fact, real.


    From the beginning, John''s target was Karthus and Kingserp.


    Not because of their reprehensible actions within the game; in truth, John wasn''t particrly driven by a sense of justice.


    He might not actively pursue evil, but he wasn''t consumed by a hatred for it either.


    His real reason for opposing these two was singr.


    It was because they had chosen to align themselves with the chaotic and evil faction represented by the Abyss.


    Moreover, they had set their guild''s base in the Dark Realm, located at the opposite end of Sunset Mountain.


    Although John had never personally set foot in the Dark Realm, his understanding of it was remarkably detailed.


    Whether it was information provided by NPCs within the game or discussions on gaming forums, John had a clear perception of the Dark Realm.


    What was known as the Dark Realm was merely a name given by yers and the various races of the Godyer Continent to that area.


    The inhabitants themselves called it the "Kingdom of Night"!


    Thisnd was once a part of the Godyer Continent, ruled in ancient times by a power of considerable might.


    Strong enough to deem themselves the first line of defense against the Abyss, they stood ready.


    Then, the invasion of the Abyss began, sudden and relentless.


    Initially, the warriors of the region fought valiantly, bolstered by support from the other great powers beyond Sunset Mountain.


    The defenders of the Dark Realm vowed to protect their homnd to the death.


    However, the strength of an arm can hardly twist a thigh.


    The terror of the Abyss was beyond the wildest imaginations of mere mortals...


    Inch by inch, thend of the Dark Realm fell.


    The most despairing aspect for those defending their homes was the transformation of their once-familiarnds.


    The sky, no longer azure, became oppressively overcast.


    The fertile ins, under the corrupting influence of darkness, morphed into deadly, toxic marshes.


    Those warriors who fell in defense of their homes were resurrected under the influence of the Abyss, turned into puppets to wield des against their formerrades.


    Such is the horrifying nature of the Abyss.


    Its dark, malevolent corruption clings like a relentless maggot.


    Anynd conquered by the Abyss inevitably bes a ve to darkness.


    Upon realizing this grim truth, the remaining warriors lost all courage to face this colossal entity of the Abyss.


    The copse began!


    In just a few days, the demons of the Abyss and their monstrous armies pushed the front line all the way to Sunset Mountain.


    The vast ins north of Sunset Mountain fellpletely into darkness.


    Dozens of once peaceful and beautiful towns sumbed to this darkness, transforming into brutal, murderous wastnds akin to Asura realms.


    Innocent civilians were mercilessly ughtered, only to shakily rise again, bing members of a Necromancer''s undead legion.


    Others were drained of their blood, sacrificed to some Devil¡­


    Such hellish scenes unfolded in nearly every town.


    The other powers of the Godyer Continent finally recognized the true horror of the Abyss.


    They formed a united army, pushing their forces to Sunset Mountain, vowing to prevent the enemy from crossing over and invading their homes.


    The horrific scenes north of Sunset Mountain had profoundly shaken their souls.


    Despite a clear understanding that the Abyss was beyond their capability to contend with, no one chose to surrender, nor did any desert their posts.


    They all knew that when the nest is overturned, no egg remains unbroken¡­


    The demons and monstrous armies of the Abyss swept through like a gue of locusts, effortlessly crossing Sunset Mountain, intent on continuing their southward march.


    Just when everyone was on the brink of despair, perhaps moved by the increasing prayers, the deities above finally intervened.


    Those long-awaited, great deities finally entered the fray.


    This was the first time the humans of the Godyer Continent witnessed the true form of deities.


    It was this war that truly revealed the terrifying extent of the Abyss, as even the seemingly invincible deities struggled in a back-and-forth battle with the Abyss...


    The servants and soldiers from the Divine Realm, in their struggle against a single demon of the Abyss, could barely hold their own even with a strategy akin to a war of attrition.


    This war came to be known by the world as "The War of the Gods."


    The War of the Gods raged for a long time.


    Though the battle was fierce and challenging, the united armies of the Godyer Continent, along with the deities, eventually emerged victorious.


    The invasion of the Abyss was firmly contained north of Sunset Mountain.


    The region already consumed by darkness was beyond recovery, but at least the deities saved many more lives.


    Afterward, the number of followers in various churches surged, leading to a situation where almost every professional was affiliated with a church of some deity.


    Most people worshipped the deities who watched over all beings from on high.


    However, there was a portion of the poption filled with resentment towards these deities.


    These were the original inhabitants of the Dark Realm, north of Sunset Mountain.


    They couldn''t understand why the deities, always watching over the battlefield, didn''t intervene sooner.


    Why did they wait until their homnd waspletely lost and their lives plundered by the Abyss before making a bted appearance?


    Did the lives south of Sunset Mountain hold more value?


    Harboring this endless resentment for thousands of years, the people of the Dark Realm, through generations of teaching and influence, ultimately devoted themselvespletely to darkness.


    They became the most loyal servants of the Abyss and the vanguard for the next Abyssal invasion.


    Therefore, John harbored such intense disdain for Karthus and Kingserp.


    Their intentions were malevolent, actively choosing Dark Realm as their spawn point in the game, leading their top-tier guilds to fully embrace darkness.


    This meant that in the event of an invasion from the parallel world, they were likely to be the vanguard of the Abyss''s invasion into the real world.


    John had once posed a question to Elder Anderson about why yers were allowed to choose Dark Realm as their starting point in the game.


    The answer he received was startling.


    He vividly remembered Elder Anderson''s wry smile and helpless expression as he said, "It''s not that we don''t want to prohibit it, but that we simply can''t... Every yer''s initial choice of location when they enter the game is controlled by the system itself; we have no say in it!"


    "And at the time, no one knew that the division of powers in the Godyer world was soplex. We thought that after the fusion of the two worlds, our enemies would be everyone in the game world. Now it seems that the Abyss is more likely to be the greater threat..."


    "By the time we wanted to intervene, it was already toote. A significant number of yers had already chosen Dark Realm as their spawn point. We couldn''t just eliminate all these yers, could we?"


    ...


    John understood that the governments of various countries were in a dilemma.


    They were well aware that yers who chose the chaotic and evil faction might end up opposing humanity in the war against the parallel world invasion.


    But so much time had passed, and the number of these yers had reached a substantial level.


    Completely prohibiting their choice was now impossible!


    So, after an urgent discussion, Elder Anderson and the others made a decision that somewhat surprised John.


    That was, when the parallel world invasion urred, they would simply disconnect these yers'' inte connections...


    Although Elder Anderson was confident that this method could solve most of the hidden dangers, John was not as optimistic.


    All attributes and abilities in the game Godyer ultimately reflected onto the yers'' real-world bodies through some mysterious channel.


    This meant that even if they did disconnect these yers'' inte connections during the war, their abilities could not bepletely sealed.


    However, John couldn''t think of a better solution for the time being and had to let things take their course...


    Returning to Hengfeng Valley, just as Karthus was utterly baffled, Kingserp, who had been under the control of the icy domain, finally broke free!


    With a loud "bang," the ice encasing Kingserp shattered explosively.


    Maintaining his ck serpent form, Kingserp leaped out from the fragments.


    Despite being covered in numerous small wounds and missing several scales, Kingserp''s fighting spirit was still incredibly high.


    This certified madman always became more eager to fight when faced with danger ¨C the more perilous the battle, the greater his desire forbat!


    Afternding, the ck mist around Kingserp churned as he finally shed his serpent form and returned to his human shape.


    Kingserp then bellowed angrily, "Blue Sea, if you dare, fight me again!"

 Chapter 395 395-Shadowy Path

    Chapter 395 395-Shadowy Path


    As Kingserp suddenly erupted into action, the conversation between Karthus and John was interrupted.


    Blue Sea, naturally dismissive of Kingserp''s challenge, coldly addressed Adam and John beside him, "No need to exin so much to them. It seems they''re just trying to buy time."


    Adam, always vignt, didn''t hesitate and once again deployed his [Divine Blessing].


    A golden light descended, enveloping Adam and Blue Sea in the protective embrace of Holy Light.


    John, of course, was not under the protection of the Holy Light.


    After all, Adam was well aware that John''s strength was formidable enough to not require anyone''s protection.


    The Holy Light shielded them from all the toxic fog attacks unleashed by Kingserp.


    Kingserp didn''t actually expect his sudden attack to be effective.


    He immediately employed the innate skill of the Dark Druid, [Mimicry Transformation].


    [Mimicry Transformation (unique skill): The dark energy radiating from the Dark Realm has corrupted all forms of life. Even beings blessed by the God of Life cannot maintain their original state. Mimicry Transformation allows the user to rapidly shift between different animal forms over a short period, with each transformation rapidly restoring the user''s health.]


    Thus, Kingserp rapidly shifted from his initial Dark Serpent form into a wild giant bear, and after a short duration, transformed into a spiritual reindeer glowing with a pale blue light.


    To others, Kingserp''s series of maneuvers seemed impressively skillful.


    He himself believed theseplex actions would sessfully free him from his predicament.


    However, to John, who was watching dispassionately, it all seemed like a farcical performance.


    John raised his left hand and snapped his fingers in mid-air.


    Immediately, a long, hollow sound reached the ears of all yers present.


    With the emergence of this sound, Kingserp was forcibly reverted to his normal yer state.


    The other members of the Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild were outright killed.


    "I had already guessed you would do this. All those words you spoke earlier were just to buy time. If I''m not mistaken, you decided on this course of action right after the Devil summoned by Karthus left, didn''t you?" John, looking at Kingserp who was nowpletely trapped and at a speechless Karthus, slowly voiced his judgment.


    "Actually, at the beginning, all I wanted was the Key of the Saint. I had no intention of reducing both of you back to level one."


    Kingserp now realized that there was no escaping his predicament.


    The strength John had just disyed far exceeded his imagination.


    With this in mind, Kingserp decided to throw caution to the wind.


    Speaking in a sinister tone, he said to John, "Don''t think your sess this time means you''vepletely won. Although I can''t defeat you now, I can still return to the Dark Realm after reaching level one. The other powerful Devils in the Dark Realm will surelye seeking you to make you pay! And if the other Devils from the Dark Realm can''t settle the score with you, the Dark Emperor definitely can!"


    Kingserp''s words only made John smile.


    His smile wasn''t just confusing to Kingserp and Karthus, but even Blue Sea and Adam couldn''t fathom why John was so confident.


    "Well then, I''ll just wait for the other Devils and the Dark Emperor toe and settle things with me!"


    John had lost all patience.


    He decided to have Blue Sea and Adam continuously defeat Kingserp and Karthus until they were reduced to level one, and only then did he lift his unique domain.


    Now bereft of anybat ability, Kingserp and Karthus, after John released his domain, chose to slink away in defeat.


    All the equipment they carried naturally fell into the hands of John and his twopanions.


    Adam found the Key of the Saint, but he knew well it should be handed over to John.


    Their sess in this operation was entirely due to John.


    Without him, they would have been defeated by Karthus and Kingserp the moment the Devil was summoned.


    John took the Key of the Saint and examined it carefully.


    After confirming there were no issues with it, he addressed Adam and Blue Sea,


    "You two can divide the rest of the equipment among yourselves. These items are of no use to me. If you find anything unusual, let me knowter."


    Having said this, John was ready to leave.


    He had previously arranged to meet Emma at the outskirts of Sunset Mountain in the me Valley, to search for items to upgrade her fire spells.


    Just as John was about to teleport away, Blue Sea suddenly eximed, "There''s a divine scroll here! And it seems like a crucial item for Dark Fiction."


    Hearing this, John quickly turned and joined Blue Sea, with Adam also directing his attention to the extraordinary find.


    A divine scroll from Dark Fiction was of great importance to the trio from Order Fiction, as it could contain clues about the plots of Dark Fiction.


    With John now by his side, Blue Sea naturally handed the dark scroll over to him.


    John then saw all the information about this dark scroll.


    [Shadowy Path (divine scroll): The burgeoning power of the great Shadow Empire rises swiftly. The Enigmatic Saint requires both an opportunity and a key that will lead the profound forces back to the realm of the gods. Using this scroll summons the projection of the Enigmatic Saint. The Enigmatic Saint''s projection grants the user a powerful boost to dark magic spells. (Cooldown time: 30 minutes). If the user sessfully summons the Enigmatic Saint, they will gain all the skills of the Enigmatic Saint and further deepen their connection with the Dark Realm.


    Note: The projection of the Enigmatic Saint will continuously erode the user. Once the erosion reaches a certain level, the user will be an avatar of the Enigmatic Saint. For yers, this equates to theplete disappearance of their ount.]


    The description of Shadowy Path mentioned the name of the deity, the Enigmatic Saint.


    John had no prior knowledge about the Enigmatic Saint.


    In his previous encounters with the 72 Devils of the Shadow Empire, there was no information rted to the Enigmatic Saint.


    However, this did not mean John took the mention of the Enigmatic Saint in this scroll lightly.


    Although the 72 Devils John had encountered so far were not overwhelmingly powerful, both the Devil trapped in the cave and the one John had just driven awaycked the ability to create a divine scroll with their own power.


    This implied that the Enigmatic Saint''s strength was considerably high among the 72 Devils.


    Of course, all these deductions were based on the assumption that the Enigmatic Saint was indeed one of the 72 Devils.


    If the Enigmatic Saint was not part of the 72 Devils, it would mean that the factional distribution within the Shadow Empire was much moreplex than John had previously anticipated.


    Moreover, the dark divine scroll mentioned that the Enigmatic Saint needed an opportunity to return to the realm of the gods, suggesting that the Key of the Saint, which Kingserp had bought at a high price, might be the opportunity or key referred to in the scroll.


    John now understood why Kingserp had invested almost all his guild''s liquid assets to purchase this seemingly unworthy equipment.


    "It seems the secrets behind the Key of the Saint are far more profound than we thought. Could the treasure mentioned in the description of the Key of the Saint be the Enigmatic Saint''s treasure? Should we take the opportunity to seek out the Enigmatic Saint''s treasure? Perhaps it could provide us with even greater assistance."


    Adam, who had been silent until now, finally seized the opportunity to express his opinion.


    The clues provided by a divine scroll were almost always reliable, andpleting quests based on these clues often led to substantial rewards, which was highly attractive to all yers.

 Chapter 396 396-The Internal Strife of Dark Fiction

    Chapter 396 396-The Internal Strife of Dark Fiction


    John was well aware that there must be greater secrets behind the Key of the Saint and Shadowy Path, the two divine items.


    Unraveling these secrets could lead to substantial gains.


    However, he also knew that the secrets behind these divine items would be extremely dangerous.


    He would not take any risks without adequate preparation and sufficient information.


    "I think it''s best not to act hastily right now. We need to gather more information. I also need to immediately attend to other important matters. If you two can find more information to prove that we can quickly uncover the secrets behind these two mystical items, feel free to let me know. I will entrust these mystical items to you for use."


    John''s words deeply moved Blue Sea and Adam.


    As guild leaders of top guilds, they knew very well how precious divine items were.


    John''s willingness to entrust these mystical items to them signified his great trust in them.


    Moreover, for them, establishing a rtionship with someone as unfathomably powerful as John was an opportunity not to be missed.


    Without hesitation, Adam responded, "I will have my guild investigate the background of these two divine items as soon as possible. I''ll keep you informed of any information we uncover."


    John nodded in agreement with Adam''s statement.


    Blue Sea, standing beside them, echoed Adam''smitment.


    He too would quickly investigate the secrets behind these mystical items and share any relevant information with John.


    After confirming there were no other unexpected issues, John returned to his residence in Storm City, where Emma had been waiting.


    She was busy selecting weapons to take to the Lava Valley.


    Although Emma''s level wasn''t very high, she had previously received significant assistance from John and now possessed several wands that could unleash formidable power whenbined with her fire spells.


    This journey to the Lava Valley was crucial for Emma; her ability to advance her fire spells beyond level six hinged on this mission, so she was determined to choose the best weapons from her arsenal.


    John''s sudden return naturally startled Emma.


    With a hint ofint, she said, "You''rete. You were supposed to be back half an hour ago. I was worried you had run into trouble."


    John answered with a smile, "I was discussing future coborations with Adam and Blue Sea, so it took a bit longer. I wouldn''t run into any trouble. And even if I did, with my abilities, I could resolve it quickly. You''re all prepared, right? Let''s head to the Lava Valley then. Your fire spells must advance to level six this time. If we miss this opportunity, the next one might take a long while toe."


    Emma nodded vigorously, fully trusting John''s words and aware that she needed to elerate her progress.


    Thus, John and Emma set off directly for the Lava Valley, where they would battle the fire elementals and absorb additional fire elements to enhance Emma''s fire spell levels.


    At the same time, Kingserp and Karthus finally made a ragged retreat back to their base in Dark Realm, the town of Ming Bridge.


    Named for its location on a massive bridge spanning thergest river in the Dark Realm, the Styx, Ming Bridge was a formidable stronghold.


    In Dawn Guild''s headquarters, Kingserp, having narrowly escaped death, angrily used Karthus, "You should have supported me sooner. If your help had arrived in time, we might have escaped."


    It was clear Kingserp was trying to shift the me.


    Deep down, he knew that even timely support from Karthus wouldn''t have been enough to defeat John, especially after witnessing the Devil summoned by Karthus being easily repelled by John.


    His words were merely a vent for his frustration and indignation.


    Karthus, equally infuriated, retorted, "If you hadn''t been so slow to leave, we wouldn''t have suffered such a heavy blow. The Key of the Saint we finally obtained was snatched away by John and his team. And if I''m not mistaken, the divine scroll you had been hiding from me has also been taken by them, right? It''s ironic! You were always wary of me taking your divine scroll, but in the end, it was seized by someone from Order Fiction!"


    Karthus''s reproach left Kingserp speechless.


    Losing the Shadowy Path divine scroll had deeply wounded him; it had been his greatest reliance.


    His daring to continually oppose John was because he believed he could harness all of the Enigmatic Saint''s power through the dark divine scroll.


    Now, without Shadowy Path and having been reduced to level one by John and his team, Kingserp was left utterly powerless.


    Not only was he unable to continue as Dawn Guild''s guild leader, but he alsocked any means to maintain a foothold in the Godyer game.


    Amidst this heated internal conflict between Kingserp and Karthus, the deputy guild leaders of Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild stepped forward.


    Their expressions, upon seeing their respective guild leaders, were quite intriguing.


    "The guild leader has returned to level one, I see. It looks like our guild will need a lot of resources to quickly catch up your level," said the deputy leader of Dawn Guild, his toneced with a hint of mockery.


    After all, the character of every member in Dawn Guild was not much different from Kingserp''s.


    They were the kind who would kick a man when he was down, never one to offer help in times of need.


    With Kingserp losing all his equipment and falling to level one, it meant everyone in Dawn Guild could now trample over him.


    On the other hand, the deputy leader of Shadowrealm Guild remained silent.


    However, it was clear that he, too, would not offer any resources to Karthus to help him rapidly regain his levels.


    Kingserp slowly stood up, ring at the deputy guild leader of Dawn Guild, "No need to say more. I choose to leave the guild. You''re now the guild leader of Dawn Guild."


    After dropping these words, Kingserp intended to leave, but the deputy guild leader blocked his path.


    "You must remember the actions you took while leading our guild, right? If you remember, how could you think you could leave so easily?"


    Kingserp felt a profound sense of danger.


    Powerless in his current state, he faced a deputy guild leader who had reached level 156 and possessed numerous powerful weapons.


    At his peak, Kingserp wouldn''t have worried about any challenge from the deputy guild leader.


    But now, in such a dire situation, he had to tread carefully.


    His only wish was to leave Dawn Guild and escape this perilous ce as soon as possible.


    "So, what exactly do you want? I have no equipment left. Even if you target me, you won''t gain anything," Kingserp retorted.


    The deputy guild leader of Dawn Guild revealed a cruel smile. "You''re wrong there. Though you''ve lost all your equipment and reverted to level one, our guild can still benefit greatly from you. We want you to share all your secrets with us. After all, you didn''t disclose all the information while you were our guild leader. Now that you''re leaving Dawn Guild, you should naturally reveal all you know."


    Kingserp realized he had no way out.


    He decided to divulge all he knew to the deputy guild leader of Dawn Guild.


    Whether he concealed any information was entirely for the deputy guild leader to judge.

 Chapter 397 397-Revelation of the Sea God

    Chapter 397 397-Revtion of the Sea God


    On the periphery of the Sunset Mountains, in the Lava Valley, Emma was strenuously clearing one fire elemental after another.


    These fire elementals were all below level 75 and posed no real threat to Emma individually.


    However, their sheer numbers made them quite exhausting to eliminate.


    Not far from Emma, John leaned against arge rock, watching her clear the surrounding fire elementals.


    He could have offered her assistance, but doing so would mean that Emma wouldn''t gain as high a level in her fire spells.


    Rather than waste his own strength, it was better for John to provide safety while Emma quickly acquired the experience needed to enhance her fire spell level.


    While protecting Emma, John was alsomunicating with Blue Sea and Adam through the system''s mail.


    The speed of their investigation was impressively fast.


    Upon returning to their respective guilds, they had immediately sent their guild members to gather clues rted to the Key of the Saint and Shadowy Path.


    Adam had discovered clues rted to the Key of the Saint.


    He found out that the Key had not originally appeared at the location where it was obtained.


    It was first discovered by yers in Karen, a port city very close to the Shadow Empire.


    This strongly suggested that the Key of the Saint might have drifted from the Shadow Empire to Karen.


    "I believe the treasure mentioned in the description of the Key of the Saint is not an actual treasure, but a huge trap. It''s possible that the Key of the Saint was created by the Enigmatic Saint himself. The reason he made the Key and Shadowy Path as separate divine items is likely because he was guarding against the gods who had targeted him previously."


    Adam shared his spection in detail.


    He had always suspected that it might be a plot by the Enigmatic Saint, even though they hadn''t gathered any direct information about him.


    From the title ''Enigmatic Saint,'' it was evident that he must have a very close connection with the Dark Realm, and Adam even guessed that the Enigmatic Saint might be one of the seventy-two Devils.


    After Adam finished sharing the information he had gathered, it was Blue Sea''s turn.


    However, Blue Sea seemed somewhat hesitant.


    The information he had collected initially shocked him.


    Since most members of Blue Sea''s guild were followers of the Sea God, they naturally could obtain a lot of information from other NPC races rted to the Sea God.


    They had learned something astonishing from the Naga who worshiped the Sea God.


    "I''ve also obtained some crucial information, but I''m unable to judge whether it''s true or false. ording to the information our guild members got from the Naga, the Enigmatic Saint once provided assistance to the Sea God."


    When Blue Sea finished speaking, Adam on the voice channel fell silent instantly.


    This revtion was too shocking.


    If the Enigmatic Saint had indeed assisted the Sea God, didn''t that mean the Enigmatic Saint was a deity aligned with Order Fiction?


    But if the Enigmatic Saint belonged to Order Fiction, why would the Shadowy Path, a divine scroll closely linked with him, be associated with the Dark Realm?


    Or could it be that the Sea God was also a deity of Dark Fiction, merely hiding within Order Fiction, ready to betray them at the final divine war?


    Not only Adam was shocked, John also felt a profound sense of surprise.


    After pondering for a moment, John asked,


    "Are you certain the Naga aren''t deceiving you? I haven''t ventured much along the coastline, so I''m not familiar with the situations there.


    As an NPC race, are the Naga inherently fond of lying? If they naturally enjoy deception, then this information might be a false lead they deliberately shared to confuse your judgment."


    After a moment of silence, Blue Sea slowly replied,


    "Our guild has been interacting with the Naga for a very long time. I can assure you that they have never deceived us before.


    Moreover, several important quests of our guild werepleted with the help of the Naga.


    Unless the Naga race has been deeply corrupted by the Enigmatic Saint, I don''t see why they would lie about this matter."


    Blue Sea''s words dispelled John''s doubts.


    He had made up his mind; he wanted to visit Blue Sea''s guild and personally investigate the situation with the Naga tribe.


    "If that''s the case, let''s temporarily trust the information they provided. However, we still don''t have enough information.


    Once I finish my current task, I''ll head over to your guild.


    We can then go together to the Naga tribe for more detailed information.


    Until then, we need to keep the information about the Key of the Saint and Shadowy Path confidential."


    After sharing these thoughts, John immediately cut off themunication with Adam and Blue Sea.


    He now had most of the information he needed and had to assist Emma in defeating the boss of the Lava Valley.


    Emma had already cleared the regr mobs in the Lava Valley.


    The guardian boss of the valley, the me Vanguard, naturally made its appearance.


    [me Vanguard (Level 125)]


    [Affiliation: Order Fiction, Elemental Series]


    [Special Abilities:


    1.zing Skyfall: me Vanguard summons countless mes from the sky. All yers around the me Vanguard suffer fire magic damage, a percentage of their maximum HP, which can stack indefinitely.


    2.Gaze of the Fire God: Blessed by the Fire God, me Vanguard''s health and attack power are significantly enhanced. During the Gaze of the Fire God, all yers attacking me Vanguard suffer from reduced fire resistance.]


    Facing a boss like the level 125 me Vanguard, Emma naturally stood no chance on her own.


    The moment me Vanguard appeared, she instinctively moved closer to John, for only he could provide her with an irreceable sense of security in dangerous situations.


    Without hesitation, John immediately deployed [Abyssal Prison].


    With the effects of Abyssal Prison, all attacks from me Vanguard were confined within its range.


    John then modified the ORDER effect of Abyssal Prison.


    The fire elements within Abyssal Prison felt the power of frost and the Sea God, rapidly leaving the prime material ne and returning to the elemental ne.


    With the loss of the numerous fire elements aiding it, me Vanguard''sbat power significantly weakened.


    John, now invisible, teleported next to me Vanguard.


    His hand materialized the [Divine de]. The immense power of [Divine de],bined with [Unrivaled Strike], allowed John''s single attack to reduce me Vanguard''s HP to less than a quarter.


    me Vanguard naturally entered its second-phase battle mode.


    Thebat mode of the second phase was a quantum leappared to the first.


    In the first phase, me Vanguard could only use fire spells and was unable to perform normal attacks on yers during the casting of these spells.


    In the second phase, me Vanguard didn''t need to use fire spells anymore.


    As time progressed, the zing Skyfall ability would be automatically released around it continuously.


    Furthermore, the longer me Vanguard sustained in battle, the stronger the fire elements surrounding it became.


    If the battle exceeded a certain duration, it seemed even the Fire God might directly descend.


    John naturally didn''t want to confront the Fire God here.


    Although he had sessfully be a Godyer several times and possessed the unique hidden ss of Godyer, John was still aligned with Order Fiction.


    The Fire God, despite his vtile nature, stood with Order Fiction.


    In thest divine war, the Fire God, along with other elemental gods, had sessfully helped the main deities of Order Fiction to expel the forces of darkness.


    If John seriously harmed the Fire God, Order Fiction''sbat power would significantly decline, potentially leading to their defeat in the uing divine war.


    The oue of Order Fiction was crucial for the survival of both worlds, so John quickly eliminated me Vanguard.

 Chapter 398 398-An Unexpected Gain

    Chapter 398 398-An Unexpected Gain


    As John defeated me Vanguard, Emma finally received the game system''s notification.


    [Ding, congrattions to yer (Emma) for achieving the highest level in fire spells.]


    [Ding, congrattions to yer (Emma) for obtaining the hidden title: Empress of mes.]


    [Hidden Title: Empress of mes]


    [Special Effects: Fire elemental magic power increased by 20%, fire elemental magic resistance increased by 60%, affinity with fire elements increased by 100%.]


    [Ding, congrattions to yer (Emma) for gaining the attention of the Fire God. yer (Emma) has officially be a favored one of the Fire God. The Fire God is watching over you; continue to fight for the Fire God!]


    A series of game system notifications brought a radiant smile to Emma''s face.


    She initially thought this battle would only enable her to max out her fire spells.


    Yet, unexpectedly, it granted her the hidden title of Empress of mes and officially made her a favored one of the Fire God.


    In the game Godyer, any entity equivalent to a deity can bestow their blessings.


    In game mechanics, this means each deity of Order Fiction can impart a portion of their power to yers.


    Of course, Devils from Dark Fiction can also grant their power to yers, but such blessings usuallye with numerous negative effects due to the differing natures of the deities from Order and Dark Fictions.


    After understanding the effects of her hidden title and her new status as a favored one of the Fire God, Emma shared this information with John.


    John was slightly surprised, as he was the one who ultimately defeated the me Vanguard.


    Why then was Emma receiving such attention?


    And why had the Fire God chosen her as a favored one?


    However, John''s surprise didn''tst long, as he soon received a system notification himself.


    [Ding, congrattions to yer (Galewind) for receiving the blessing of the Fire God! Please continue to fight for the Fire God!]


    The Fire God had not only blessed Emma but also bestowed his blessing upon John.


    The reason why the Fire God''s blessing didn''t impact John much was due to his already immense strength.


    John''s level could be said to be the highest in the entire Godyer game.


    Additionally, his special title [Godyer] put him on a simr level to the deities in terms of rank.


    Having understood the situation, John smiled at Emma and said, "You are now one of the top-tier yers in the game server. Maybe you''ll be able toplete your quests alone without any help from me. I can focus on my own tasks now."


    Emma''s smile faded instantly upon hearing John''s words.


    She seemed very anxious and spoke to John in a slightly aggrieved tone.


    "Did I do something wrong? Why won''t you offer me any help in the future? Although my strength has improved, I still need your assistance. Are you nning to leave me?"


    Tears welled up in Emma''s eyes, catching John off guard.


    His intention wasn''t to stop adventuring with Emma.


    He simply felt that Emma was now capable enough to protect herself.


    "I didn''t mean I don''t want to act with you anymore.


    I just thought that with your current strength, you canplete quests on your own. You don''t need my help.


    It''s a reason for happiness, not dislike. Don''t overthink it."


    John''s exnation did little to uplift her mood.


    Emma''s spirits remained low, and she even began to sob softly.


    Faced with this, John hastily continued, "Alright, alright, I''ll apany you on future adventures. No matter how strong you be, I won''t let you venture alone. Is that okay now?"


    Emma finally smiled again. "You have to keep your word and not lie to me! You''ll join me on all future missions and protect me!"


    "When have I ever lied to you? I''m a man of my word. Since I''ve said so, I''ll definitely provideplete protection on our future missions.


    Now that we''vepleted our quest in the Lava Valley, let''s head back.


    You need to adjust to your new status as well.


    After all, your fire spells have just reached their maximum level, and mastering them will require some practice.


    I need to go to Blue Sea Guild for a very important discussion with Blue Sea."


    Emma nodded without saying much more.


    She understood that John had more important matters to attend to, and she deeply trusted the promise he had made to her.


    With that, Emma returned to the training ground in Storm City, while John headed straight for the Blue Sea Guild.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the guild, John noticed a suspicious figure lurking around.


    Clearly, this figure was an assassin.


    After using [Eye of Artemis], John instantly obtained detailed information about the stealthy individual.


    [Unknown Assassin]


    [Game Level: 52]


    [Affiliation: Neutral Faction, AGHHO]


    John hadn''t expected AGHHO to send a new assassin so soon after the auction house conflict, and it seemed this one wasn''t very skilled.


    Opting not to draw attention, John stayed hidden and observed the assassin''s movements.


    Sensing something amiss and employing [Invisibility], the unknown assassin tried to leave.


    At this point, John couldn''t let the assassin escape and discreetly used [Abyssal Prison].


    With the spell activated, the unknown assassin was trapped right at the entrance of the Blue Sea Guild.


    The assassin appeared extremely panicked, unable toprehend how he had be unable to escape from the entrance of the Blue Sea Guild.


    As he frantically considered how to extricate himself, the doors of the Blue Sea Guild opened, and Blue Sea, along with several guild members, stepped out.


    As a favored one of the Sea God and one of the top-ranked yers in the game Godyer, Blue Sea immediately noticed the invisible unknown assassin.


    "Who''s there?! Show yourself!"


    With Blue Sea''smanding shout, a blue wave emanated from his right hand, carrying the blessing of the Sea God.


    Wherever the blue wave reached, everything was clearly revealed to Blue Sea.


    The invisibility effect of the unknown assassin naturally failed under Blue Sea''s skill.


    "Only a level 52 assassin? Are you sent by AGHHO?!" Blue Sea was furious.


    After all, he was there to wee John and had not expected a member of AGHHO to dare to gather information right at the entrance of his guild.


    Before the unknown assassin could respond, John''s voice emerged from a corner nearby.


    "Of course, he is an assassin from AGHHO. But I don''t think his visit here is necessarily toplete an AGHHO quest.


    AGHHO wouldn''t be foolish enough to send someone like him to risk exposure at your guild''s entrance."


    Everyone turned towards the source of the voice as John stepped out of the shadows, smiling at the AGHHO assassin trapped by Blue Sea.


    "What''s your real purpose here?


    I''ve been watching you.


    You didn''t seem to be nning to infiltrate the Blue Sea Guild.


    Did youe here just to gather information about the entrance?


    I doubt there''s any vital information at the entrance of the Blue Sea Guild. Or are you here to assassinate me?"


    John''s appearance instantly drew everyone''s attention.


    Although he spoke softly and hadn''t used any offensive skills, the unknown assassin was visibly terrified upon seeing John, sensing that John''s strength far exceeded his expectations.


    Overwhelmed by fear, the unknown assassin forgot to answer John''s question.


    John didn''t rush him for an answer but simply instructed Blue Sea to temporarily detain the unknown assassin inside the Blue Sea Guild.

 Chapter 399 399-Going with the Flow

    Chapter 399 399-Going with the Flow


    Inside the Blue Sea Guild, Blue Sea watched John, who was leisurely sipping tea, with a hint of confusion.


    John had merely instructed Blue Sea to detain the AGHHO assassin within the guild but didn''t ask for any further action.


    Unsure of John''s intentions and unable to hold back his curiosity, Blue Sea finally spoke up.


    "Aren''t you concerned about the purpose of that AGHHO assassin? He didn''t even respond to any of your questions." Blue Sea asked, straightforwardly.


    John finally set down his teacup, looking slightly weary.


    "Of course, I want to understand the assassin''s purpose. But I think even he doesn''t know what his true intentions are."


    John stood up and nced at a painting in the secret hall that depicted a story about the Naga race.


    "If you were a high-ranking member of AGHHO, would you entrust an important quest to such an unreliable assassin? Can an assassin of merely level 52 pose any threat to people like us?"


    John''s words enlightened Blue Sea, but he still felt uneasy about just detaining the assassin without any further action.


    "You might be right. But do we really keep him confined in our guild? Remember, he''s a yer. Being online for too long could force him to log off, and if he''s forced offline, he''ll be out of our control."


    What Blue Sea mentioned was one of the fundamental mechanics of the Godyer game.


    If a yer stays online for too long, the Godyer server would forcibly disconnect them.


    Although the extraordinary abilities gained in Godyer could be brought into the real world, staying in the game for an extended period could still harm a yer''s health.


    Blue Sea finally touched upon a critical question, prompting John to turn and share his opinion.


    "Let''s keep him confined here until he''s forcibly logged off. AGHHO won''t just sit back; they''ll continue to take action. We just need to go with the flow. After all, AGHHO has certain connections with the Dark Realm. They clearly stood against us in thest auction."


    John''s exnation eventually persuaded Blue Sea, who nodded in agreement.


    "Then let''s head to the Naga tribe now. We''ve already wasted enough time because of this AGHHO assassin."


    John was also eager to visit the Naga tribe, but he had just received a message from Adam through the game''smunication system.


    Adam was rushing over as fast as he could, wishing to join Blue Sea and John.


    After John ryed this to Blue Sea, thetter seemed somewhat irritated.


    "Brother Galewind, do you really not trust me? I believe the two of us are more than capable of seeding on our own."


    There were some underlying tensions between Blue Sea and Adam.


    As guild leaders of two of the most powerful guilds among the top ten, they naturally had friction overpeting for resources.


    Their previous cooperation was merely due to a convergence of interests.


    However, the situation had changed somewhat since the Key of the Saint incident, leading to diverging interests between the two.


    For the Blue Sea Guild, the Key of the Saint had led to the discovery of Shadowy Path, which evidently had significant connections to the Sea God.


    As a guild primarily focused on sea divine power, Blue Sea Guild naturally wanted to grasp all the secrets involved.


    Adam''s persistent desire to participate in the investigation slightly irritated Blue Sea.


    "I certainly believe we could seed just the two of us. But having an extra person to help is always good. If you really don''t want him to join our operation, I will tell him to leave," John responded, understanding Blue Sea''s perspective.


    In John''s view, Blue Sea was more crucial than Adam, especially since without Blue Sea''s assistance, John might not be able to enter the Naga tribe.


    After some hesitation and contemtion, Blue Sea reluctantly nodded, "Since Adam is almost here, let him join this operation."


    As John and Blue Sea were discussing whether to include Adam in their mission, a member of the Blue Sea Guild knocked on the door of the secret hall.


    "Guild Leader, the leader of Genesis Guild, Adam, is waiting outside for you."


    "Since he''s already here, let''s go out and meet him. We can also hear thetest news he brings," John suggested, walking out of the secret hall with Blue Sea following behind.


    The three of them reconvened at the Blue Sea Guild. Adam had brought a painting with him, the same one he had mentioned to John earlier as an important piece of information.


    "My guild members found this painting in Karen Port. In the corner of this painting is a very blurry scroll, resembling the Shadowy Path."


    Adam unrolled the painting in front of John and Blue Sea, describing the information he had discovered within it.


    When John and Blue Sea saw the painting, they both paused in surprise.


    The painting was identical to the one hanging in the secret hall of the Blue Sea Guild.


    "What''s wrong? Did you discover something, or is there something odd about this painting?" Adam quickly noticed the change in John and Blue Sea''s expressions.


    "We have a simr painting in our guild, but we haven''t noticed anything special in it," Blue Sea said as he led Adam to the secret hall.


    After carefullyparing the two paintings, the three men finally pinpointed the only difference between them: the blurry scroll in the corner.


    It was present in the painting Adam brought, but absent in the one at the Blue Sea Guild.


    This anomaly left all three men unable to exin the situation.


    If the painting Adam brought indeed represented an important clue, how could it have gone unnoticed by the Blue Sea Guild?


    "I''m certain this is just a normal painting. We obtained it from the Naga tribe, who mentioned it symbolizes the blessing of the Sea God," exined Blue Sea, detailing the origins of the painting in his guild.


    Its strong connection to the Sea God further intensified the link between the Sea God and the Enigmatic Saint.


    "It seems we must visit the Naga tribe as soon as possible. We need to rify whether the Sea God is connected to Dark Fiction. If there is a link, we must make a decision immediately," John said, his gaze fixed on Blue Sea, whose expression was tinged with nervousness.


    The possibility of the Sea God being part of Dark Fiction raised the question: would their guild also have to align with Dark Fiction?


    "Since we''ve discussed this far, let''s set off immediately. I, too, want to uncover any additional significance this painting from Karen Port might hold," said Adam, prompting Blue Sea into action.


    Regardless of his worries, understanding the situation with the Sea God was paramount.


    After making their preparations, the three set off under Blue Sea''s guidance.


    They arrived at a seemingly deste coastline, which John''s game system identified as Weeping Shore.


    "It''s actually quite difficult to locate the Naga tribe. Our guild has cooperated with them before, so the Naga gave us a method to find their traces," Blue Sea exined while searching for something on the sandy beach of Weeping Shore.


    "We need to find a conch shell here. By blowing into this conch, we can summon the mount of the Naga tribe, the Tethys Whale. Riding the Tethys Whale is the only way to sessfully locate the Naga tribe''s dwelling."


    As Blue Sea exined, he finally found a conch shell and immediately blew into it without hesitation.

 Chapter 400 400-Ambush at Weeping Shore

    Chapter 400 400-Ambush at Weeping Shore


    As the long sound of the conch shell echoed, John, Adam, and Blue Sea could sense a change in the space around Weeping Shore.


    The shore began to recede rapidly, revealing more of the beach.


    On the exposed sands, they saw a multitude of remains, including those of fish and intelligent beings.


    Blue Sea''s expression showed slight unease; he hadn''t experienced such urrences during previous summonings of the Tethys Whale.


    However, he didn''t dwell on it much, attributing it to a normal deviation.


    "Watch out! Retreat quickly!" John urgently warned Adam and Blue Sea.


    Immediately, they felt a massive force pushing them, sending them flying backward uncontrobly.


    Caught off guard, both Blue Sea and Adam crashed onto the beach.


    Despite their high levels, they were disoriented by the force of John''s push and struggled to regain their bearings to assess the situation.


    The only one who could clearly perceive their surroundings, John was now staring coldly at Weeping Shore.


    The numerous remains that had been exposed by the receding tide were shakily rising to their feet.


    Clearly, these were Wraith creatures, and their attacks were all focused on John.


    "Overestimating their strength! Did they really think such a trap could ambush me?!"


    John roared in anger as his figure became ethereal, disappearing from the edge of Weeping Shore.


    The numerous Wraiths on the shore momentarily lost their target, aimlessly wandering around.


    Secondster, John reappeared at Weeping Shore, this time choosing to deploy [Abyssal Prison].


    Apanied by a massive spatial fluctuation, Abyssal Prison transformed into a cubic enclosure, enveloping the entire airspace above Weeping Shore.


    "Stop hiding; I know you''re around. Since you''ve chosen to ambush me here, you must be somewhat familiar with my abilities. Do you really think you can escape from Abyssal Prison?"


    John remained stationary, fully aware that there must be an enemy nearby, yet the specific location of this adversary remained elusive.


    John hoped that by speaking out, he could coax the enemy into his line of sight.


    Even if the foe didn''t reveal themselves, he could gauge their strength based on their subsequent reactions.


    "What''s happening? Have we encountered an enemy again?"


    By this time, Blue Sea had recovered and was genuinely puzzled by John''s actions.


    He hadn''t detected any enemies in the vicinity of Weeping Shore, and neither had Adam, who stood beside him.


    John, of course, didn''t respond to Blue Sea''s question, as all his attention was focused on locating the hidden enemy.


    Abyssal Prison continued to exert its effects, and John didn''t sense any force trying to break through it.


    For a moment, he even wondered if he was being overly suspicious.


    However, in the moment John''s attention wavered, a spatial rift suddenly appeared nearby.


    From it, countless poisoned des swiftly flew out.


    John instinctively entered [Shape-shifting] state, using its instant teleportation effect to dodge the poisoned des sessfully.


    John''s counterattack was immediate.


    The skill [Dark Magic Orb] enveloped the surrounding area with dark energy, which, whenbined with the power of Abyssal Prison, created an intensely powerful dark space ORDER.


    This enhanced Abyssal Prison ensured that no spatial magic within its confines could take effect.


    Although John dodged the initial attack andunched a counterattack, he still didn''t have enough assurance to eliminate the person ambushing him.


    The enemy remained hidden, revealing themselves only when attacking.


    "You don''t need to keep looking. I''m right behind you," a mocking voice emerged in the quiet space behind John.


    John quickly turned, preparing to use [Unrivaled Strike], the most effective skill in this situation.


    But when he turned, he was stunned to see that the speaker was Adam, holding a deep blue orb in his left hand and controlling Blue Sea with his right.


    Blue Sea was immobilized and couldn''t log off.


    "You''re not Adam! When did you rece him?!" John instantly realized the person before him wasn''t Adam.


    Even the individual who had sent him the system message earlier might not have been the real Adam, but this unknown enemy instead.


    The fake Adam maintained a faint smile, waving the blue orb in his hand and absorbing Blue Sea into it.


    "Haven''t you figured out when I reced him? Did you really think a painting from the Naga tribe could be found so easily in Karen Port? The Naga have never been to Karen Port."


    As the impostor spoke, he moved closer to John, the blue orb in his hand radiating powerful sea divine power.


    This suggested that the fake Adam might be a follower or favored one of the Sea God.


    However, after recent events, John was not quick to make such a judgment.


    "What is your real purpose? Are you ambushing us here to prevent us from further investigating information rted to the Enigmatic Saint?" John asked, his expression cold and stern.


    The fake Adam stopped in his tracks, showing a hint of curiosity as he probed John.


    "Your statement puzzles me.


    Haven''t I disyed characteristics strongly associated with the Sea God?


    Why do you think I''m here to stop you from investigating information rted to the Enigmatic Saint?"


    In response to the impostor''s question, John replied with a coldugh.


    "You''ve indeed disguised yourself very convincingly. But if you were truly a follower or favored one of the Sea God, you wouldn''t need to orchestrate such aplex series of events.


    You could have directly obstructed our actions at the Blue Sea Guild.


    The reason you couldn''t act there is that you can''t enter the system''s main city.


    How can a deity or demi-god of Order Fiction not be able to enter the main city?


    The only exnation is that you belong to Dark Fiction, either as a deity or a demi-god.


    My only question is, why do you think you can defeat me? Haven''t you received any information about me from the 72 Devils?"


    While conversing coldly with the fake Adam, John was simultaneously gathering an immensely terrifying power in his hands.


    The fake Adam could feel that the spatial ORDER restriction of Abyssal Prison had significantly intensified.


    "You are indeed a formidable opponent.


    Your only w is that you''re a bit too overconfident.


    The 72 Devils are far from the strongest beings of Dark Fiction.


    To the Enigmatic Saint, they are merely the dregs of the Dark Realm.


    Now, let me show you the true power of the profound and mighty!"


    The fake Adam fiercely crushed the azure orb in his hand, and a colossal tsunami instantly descended upon Weeping Shore.


    Such a tsunami would be catastrophic for any ordinary yer or NPC.


    However, for John, this tsunami was insignificant.


    It was impossible to defeat him with such a skill alone.


    John was aware that his adversary must have more than this up his sleeve; he was waiting for the enemy to reveal their true form.


    Only when the adversary manifested their true nature would the decisive battle begin.


    John had also maximized the power of Abyssal Prison.


    He was confident that no matter what kind of deity from Dark Fiction the enemy was, they could not defeat him here.


    As the massive tsunami raged, a dense ck mist surrounded the fake Adam, resembling the waters of the Styx.


    And the true identity of the fake Adam finally appeared before John - [Ethereal Seer, Elvitak].

 Chapter 401 401-Battling the Ethereal Seer

    Chapter 401 401-Battling the Ethereal Seer


    [Ethereal Seer: Elvitak]


    [Level: ???]


    [Affiliation: Chaos Fiction]


    [Attributes: ???]


    [Special Skills: ???]


    As the Ethereal Seer revealed his true form, John also saw his game attributes.


    What surprised John was that the level and attributes of the Ethereal Seer were all unknown.


    This meant that the Ethereal Seer''s power was undoubtedly much greater than the Devils John had encountered previously.


    Thus, John wasn''t as confident as before.


    He first summoned his pets, which he had acquired previously and were extremely powerful.


    Although these pets couldn''t defeat the Ethereal Seer, they could dy his attacks.


    At the same time as John summoned his pets, numerous tentacles materialized from the ck mist surrounding the Ethereal Seer, all swiftly attacking towards John.


    Instinctively, John released the [Abyssal Prison] skill again.


    The effect of the previous [Abyssal Prison] hadn''t fully dissipated.


    Releasing the same skill consecutively could potentially enhance its effect.


    While employing a restraining skill, John also entered a state of invisibility.


    He didn''t n to use this as a means of escape, as he knew such a tactic wouldn''t be sessful against the Ethereal Seer.


    John''s primary goal was to increase the distance between himself and the Ethereal Seer.


    He felt that being too close could impact his mental state.


    The Ethereal Seer seemed to sense John''s intent.


    Amidst the enveloping ck mist, the Ethereal Seer let out a coldugh: "You don''t think you can escape my attack like this, do you? It seems those wastes in the Dark Realm have given you too much confidence!"


    As soon as the Ethereal Seer finished speaking, John sensed imminent danger permeating the air around him.


    Without hesitation, he entered the [Shape-shifting] state, narrowly evading the Ethereal Seer''s sudden attack.


    However, John''s predicament was far from over.


    Barely escaping once was already a stretch; continuously dodging the Ethereal Seer''s attacks and escaping under immense pressure seemed nearly impossible.


    Thus, John decided not to continue with his previous approach and instead confront the Ethereal Seer head-on.


    He stopped at the edge of Weeping Shore, knowing further retreat would lead him into the barrier at the shore''s edge.


    At Weeping Shore, besides the barrier formed by John''s [Abyssal Prison], the Ethereal Seer had set up an additional barrier before John and hispanions arrived.


    John had only realized this during the recentbat.


    Without this extra barrier from the Ethereal Seer, the effectiveness of his Abyssal Prison wouldn''t have been so diminished.


    [Divine de], [Unrivaled Strike].


    John simultaneously employed two different skills.


    In his right hand, a de formed entirely of energy appeared, its edge enhanced with the additional critical strike effect provided by Unrivaled Strike.


    "No matter if you''re a deity of Dark Fiction or some deity of Chaos Fiction. In my presence, you''re all the same, and you will all fall because of me!"


    Under the effect of [Shape-shifting], John charged towards Ethereal Seer at top speed, while the three pets he had summoned earlier hindered the Seer.


    In an instant, John reached the Seer''s location and swung the energy de he had conjured at the ck mist swirling around Ethereal Seer.


    John was confident his attack would have some effect.


    Even if Ethereal Seer''s level was much higher than his own, he believed that with the enhancement of his innate skill [Godyer], he could inflict serious damage on his opponent.


    However, to John''s astonishment, his attack passed right through Ethereal Seer without even dissipating any of the surrounding ck mist.


    As John passed by Ethereal Seer, his expression turned to one of shock.


    He quickly pulled out a scroll he had been carrying.


    [Roar of the me: Divine Scroll]


    [Scroll Description: A testament to the might of the Fire God, witnessed by Master Audric in the Lava Mountains, where he beheld the birth of fire elements. In that roar of their emergence, he witnessed the divine power of the Fire God.]


    [Scroll Effect: The moment ites into contact with the air, the scroll rapidly heats up to over 10,000 degrees. The user simply needs to throw the scroll towards the target after taking it out.]


    John had obtained the Roar of the me scroll by chance.


    It was also the reason why he had apanied Emma to the Lava Valley.


    His purpose in bringing out the scroll was to reassess his judgment of Ethereal Seer.


    From the recent battle, it was clear that Ethereal Seer''s strength andbat style were entirely unknown to John.


    Fighting an unknown enemy was exceedingly dangerous, so John had decided to use the Roar of the me as a cover to retreat from the area.


    The moment John threw the scroll, it transformed into a searing red fireball, hurtling towards Ethereal Seer at incredible speed.


    Ethereal Seer seemed to sense the immense power contained within the fireball and chose not to pursue John, as doing so would mean colliding directly with the fiery projectile.


    Instead, Ethereal Seer opted to conceal himself within the ck mist swirling around him.


    When the searing fireball collided with the ck mist enveloping Ethereal Seer, a violent explosion ensued.


    Even John, who had prepared for every contingency, was thrown off bnce by the st''s intensity.


    The entire Weeping Shore trembled violently, and the seawater, which had receded far back, gradually returned to its original position due to the explosion.


    As the effects of the explosion subsided, John finally had a chance to assess his surroundings.


    Besides himself and therge crater created by the explosion of the me scroll, he could no longer sense any presence.


    Ethereal Seer seemed to have chosen to leave following the massive st.


    However, John remained cautious, suspecting that Ethereal Seer might still be lurking nearby.


    John first activated his Detection spell.


    He opted for this instead of [Eye of Artemis] due to concerns that thetter might be disrupted by Ethereal Seer.


    Detection spell, being a basic skill provided to every yer by the game, was far less likely to be interfered with.


    The Detection spell didn''tst long, and during its duration, John didn''t detect any anomalies.


    He even discovered that the barrier created by Ethereal Seer at Weeping Shore had vanished.


    It seemed Ethereal Seer had indeed left.


    John breathed a sigh of relief, eager to ascertain the real situation of Blue Sea and Adam.


    As he opened hismunication channel, a flood of messages from Blue Sea popped up.


    All the messages from Blue Sea urged John to hurry and rescue him.


    With a mix of helplessness and relief, John processed the information.


    Blue Sea''s ability to send so many messages meant he wasn''t in immediate danger, and these messages also revealed his location.


    John naturally headed straight back to the Blue Sea Guild.


    Rescuing Blue Sea was the priority, as it would provide more information about the situation.

 Chapter 402 402-The Journey to Karen Port

    Chapter 402 402-The Journey to Karen Port


    Guided by Blue Sea''s messages, John quickly located the painting in which Blue Sea was sealed.


    As John expected, it was the same painting he had seen earlier in the secret hall of the Blue Sea Guild.


    [Stop wasting time! I''ve found the painting that''s sealing you. But how do we break the seal? Should we tear the painting apart?]


    Currently, John could onlymunicate with Blue Sea through the game''smunication channel.


    Along the way, Blue Sea had been continuously urging him, and John was growing impatient.


    The channel quieted down for a moment, possibly because Blue Sea sensed John''s impatience or was thinking about how to break the seal.


    John, not in a rush, continued to send messages to Adam whilemunicating with Blue Sea.


    Since Ethereal Seer had impersonated Adam, it indicated that the Seer might know Adam very well and could have encountered Adam on his way to the Blue Sea Guild.


    In any case, Adam should be able to provide additional information about Ethereal Seer.


    However, despite sending numerous messages, John received no reply, which made him worry that Adam''s situation might be worse than Blue Sea''s.


    As John pondered this, another message from Blue Sea came through the channel:


    [I don''t know how to break the seal yet, but you absolutely must not tear up the painting! If you do and I''m not freed from the seal, I''ll be trapped in it forever!]


    [That''s not a big problem. If your ount gets stuck in the painting forever, you can just level up a new character. With the resources at your disposal, I imagine you could quickly level up a new ount, right?]


    [Easy for you to say! Why don''t you level up a new ount?! In the game Godyer, the resources required to level up a new character are enormous. Even as the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild, I can''t manage it!]


    Blue Sea''s response didn''t surprise John.


    After all, when John himself was trapped in the dilemma at the Godyer Temple, he too had chosen not to start a new character.


    John''s words were merely meant to ease Blue Sea''s anxiety.


    If Blue Sea remained overly anxious, he might not think of a way to help himself break free from the seal.


    John''s n seemed to work, as Blue Sea soon sent another message with a suggestion for breaking the seal.


    [The painting is rted to the Naga tribe. Maybe you can try using items rted to the Naga to attempt to break the painting''s seal! You''d better hurry; my situation here is getting worse!]


    John nced around the secret hall of the Blue Sea Guild and indeed found many items rted to the Naga tribe.


    However, his attempts to use these items to unlock the seal on the painting all failed.


    It seemed that items rted to the Naga tribe couldn''t break the painting''s seal.


    John didn''t give up easily.


    When only a conch shell was left, he thought it might be the key to unlocking the seal.


    Without hesitation, he blew into the conch shell.


    As soon as the shell was sounded, the hanging painting on the wall underwent a significant change.


    The originally static painting turned dynamic.


    Something in the ocean within the painting seemed to be growing.


    Upon closer inspection, John saw that it was Blue Sea struggling inside.


    "Don''t just stand there watching! The painting''s seal is already half broken. Hurry up and break the remaining half!"


    Blue Sea, not yet fully free from the seal, could nowmunicate with John.


    John wasn''t deliberately stalling; he genuinely didn''t know how to break the remaining half of the seal.


    "How should I break the rest of the seal? You mentioned before that blowing the conch shell could summon the Thetis Whale, but I don''t have any items rted to the Thetis Whale here."


    John looked around but indeed found no items rted to the Thetis Whale in the secret hall.


    He certainly didn''t have any such items himself.


    Blue Sea, still sealed within the painting, seemed anxious and shouted to John, "Blow the conch shell again, maybe I can walk out of the seal by myself."


    Upon Blue Sea''s suggestion, John blew the conch shell a second time.


    As the shell sounded again, the sealed painting underwent another change.


    In its corner, several Thetis Whales appeared, and Blue Sea, still in the painting''s world, quickly grabbed onto them.


    The moment Blue Sea caught the Thetis Whales, he was thrown out of the painting''s world, along with arge amount of seawater.


    "It looks like you''re in good shape. You could have gotten out on your own, really, without my help. Couldn''t you have just asked a member of your guild to blow the conch shell?"


    John said jokingly, seeing Blue Sea''s condition and assuming he hadn''t been in grave danger.


    After coughing out the seawater and standing up somewhat disheveled, Blue Sea responded, "You don''t think I thought of that? I wanted to message my guild members too, but I couldn''t contact them."


    "You were the only one I could send system messages to. Besides sending messages to you, I couldn''t take any other action."


    "Now, tell me what happened! Why did Adam suddenly attack you? And why did he seal me into the painting with that blue orb?"


    Now safe, Blue Sea was eager to know what had transpired during his entrapment.


    John recounted his battle with Ethereal Seer.


    After hearing John''s ount, Blue Sea appeared puzzled but quickly caught up, asking John directly, "Did you get any message from Adam? Haven''t you tried contacting him?"


    John replied gravely, "Of course, I tried every possible way to contact Adam, but there was no response from him. I even reached out to a member of the Genesis Guild."


    "They didn''t know Adam''s current whereabouts either. They only knew that he had headed to Karen Port before this incident. This matches the information given by the fake Adam, impersonated by Ethereal Seer."


    "Perhaps Adam has encountered a simr situation to yours. If Ethereal Seer could seal you in a painting, he certainly has the ability to do the same to Adam. We might need to go to Karen Port to look for traces of Adam."


    John shared his judgment briefly, confident in his assessment.


    Blue Sea, after listening, fell silent for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    "I too believe Adam is in danger, possibly even greater danger than I faced. After all, I could still send you system messages while sealed, but Adam hasn''t sent a single one. You''re right; we should head to Karen Port immediately."


    "But before going to Karen Port, shouldn''t we stop by the Genesis Guild first? We might gather more information there, which could help us in rescuing Adam."


    Blue Sea''s considerations went beyond just rescuing Adam.


    He was not only seeking to save him but also to gain an advantage over the Genesis Guild during Adam''s absence.


    As the leader of one of the game''srgest guilds, Blue Sea Guild, he had always been somewhatpetitive with Adam''s Genesis Guild.


    This situation could be the unique opportunity Blue Sea had been looking for to surpass the Genesis Guild.

 Chapter 403 403-AGHHOs Conspiracy

    Chapter 403 403-AGHHO''s Conspiracy


    Standing at the entrance of the Genesis Guild in Storm City, John and Blue Sea were waiting for the guild''s deputy leader.


    They had initially nned to enter the guild directly, but were stopped by the guild''s members at the entrance.


    "It seems the members of Genesis Guild aren''t asposed as those in your Blue Sea Guild."


    "During your absence, your guild members didn''t seem to take any action, while Genesis Guild members took immediate measures after Adam''s disappearance. I guess they must be quite anxious now," John observed.


    Blue Sea could read between the lines of John''sment.


    It wasn''t apliment to Blue Sea Guild, but rather an implication of itsck of professionalism.


    "Yes, the members of Genesis Guild are indeed more professional than ours. But what good does it do? Their guild leader has disappeared, and now it''s us who have to rescue him," Blue Sea replied, not hiding his dissatisfaction with Genesis Guild.


    While they chatted, the deputy leader of Genesis Guild emerged from the guild, hurrying over to John.


    "We''ve been waiting for you. Before our guild leader left, he asked me to share some information with you in case you visit," the deputy leader said.


    This revtion gave John some additional insights.


    It appeared that Adam had anticipated the possibility of danger before heading to Karen Port and had ordingly instructed his subordinates.


    John nodded and followed the deputy leader into the Genesis Guild.


    Upon reaching the office door, the deputy leader hesitated for a moment upon seeing Blue Sea.


    "You don''t need to worry. He is here to join me in this mission. Our goal is to find and bring back your guild leader. So, it''s appropriate that he sees this information too," John assured the deputy leader, addressing his concerns.


    The deputy leader seemed convinced by John''s reassurance and led them into the office to share the crucial information Adam had left behind, information that might be key to unravelling the mystery surrounding Adam''s disappearance and the ominous ns of AGHHO.


    John was well aware of the deputy guild leader''s hesitation.


    Although Blue Sea had been coborating with Adam and himself for some time, it was likely that the deputy guild leader of Genesis Guild was unaware of this fact.


    Eventually, the deputy guild leader acquiesced to John''s judgment, allowing Blue Sea to apany John into his office.


    "These are the documents our guild leader left for you before he departed. You can review all of them here. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me," said the deputy guild leader, settling into silence.


    He understood that the following matters needed to be entirely in John''s hands, though he remained visibly wary of Blue Sea.


    John and Blue Sea began to go through the documents provided by the deputy guild leader.


    Within these documents, Adam had detailed his observations about AGHHO:


    "Most AGHHO members are NPCs serving various powers within the game. Their high-ranking members seem to be elite assassins with levels exceeding 200."


    "One of AGHHO''s senior members, identified as ''45'', isn''t as strong as we had anticipated. In his battle with John, he posed no real threat, suggesting his rank within AGHHO may not be as high as he imed."


    "I''ve noticed that AGHHO members seem to have infiltrated our guild. Could it be that AGHHO also recruits yers to their ranks? This is a perplexing development."


    "I encountered John and Blue Sea today, and they seem to have found a divine item rted to Enigmatic Saint. I noticed clues linking AGHHO to this item in the game. Should I tell them directly or not?"


    "Now, it''s certain! Enigmatic Saint, Karen Port, and AGHHO are all interconnected! Blue Sea and John have been misled. I must hurry to Karen Port at once!"


    "The situation in Karen Port is much worse than I anticipated. I couldn''t gather any significant information about it from the game forums. How could such an early-featured port in the game''s storyline not harbor any secrets?"


    "It''s AGHHO again! They are currently plotting something, and my guild is thoroughly infiltrated by them. I need to act fast!"


    "Perhaps upon my return from Karen Port, I''ll have to purge every AGHHO member from my guild!"


    John quickly finished reading the information left by Adam.


    Clearly, Adam harbored intense resentment towards AGHHO members and seemed to know who in his guild belonged to AGHHO.


    However, he nned to act after returning from Karen Port, which might be one of the reasons he couldn''t return.


    After digesting the information and pondering for a while, John asked the deputy guild leader of Genesis Guild a pressing question.


    "Do you have any idea about which members in your guild belong to AGHHO? Adam also mentioned AGHHO''s scheming in these documents. Could you share your thoughts on what their n might be?"


    As John posed his question, Blue Sea too shifted his gaze to the deputy guild leader of Genesis Guild, his curiosity equally piqued.


    Moreover, Blue Sea harbored deeper concerns, fearing the presence of AGHHO members within his own guild.


    "Sorry, I truly don''t have an answer to that question," the deputy leader of Genesis Guild confessed.


    "Had I known which of our members belonged to AGHHO, I would have already taken action. Perhaps we can extract the whereabouts of our guild leader from these AGHHO members."


    His response didn''t surprise John, who nodded in agreement.


    "Did Adam mention anything else? If he hasn''t, we''ll head straight to Karen Port. Did he exhibit any unusual behavior before his departure?"


    The deputy guild leader hesitated, pondering before slowly responding.


    "The guild leader did indeed act unusually before leaving for Karen Port. Initially, he seemed to downy the presence of AGHHO members in our guild.


    However, his demeanor drastically changed when he returned to the guild two days ago.


    He appeared extremely anxious and fearful, as if he believed that if he didn''t depart for Karen Port immediately, he would lose the chance forever.


    Before he left for Karen Port, I advised him to prepare thoroughly.


    But he was impatient, insisting on departing as quickly as possible without any preparations, not even carrying scrolls or supplies.


    You''re well aware that though Karen Port has been mentioned in the storyline, the area surrounding it isn''t well-known to yers.


    When venturing into unfamiliar territories, it''s essential to carry scrolls and supplies.


    It''s unlike our cautious guild leader to forget such an important detail."


    The deputy guild leader''s response led John to an unsettling conjecture.


    He suspected that Adam had already deduced some crucial information.


    Instead of sharing this vital insight, Adam chose to investigate on his own, hinting at his hidden agendas.


    "Alright, I''ve got what I needed, your quest isplete. We''ll take it from here and head to Karen Port as quickly as possible to rescue Adam," John dered.


    As John and Blue Sea left the Genesis Guild, stepping through the grand gateway, Blue Sea turned to John with a question, "Do you really believe what the deputy guild leader said?"


    John''s reply was sinct, leaving Blue Sea somewhat perplexed, "I somewhat believe what he said. But for us, the priority is to find Adam. We shouldn''t worry too much about the rest for now."

 Chapter 404 404-The Uncertain Situation at Karen Port

    Chapter 404 404-The Uncertain Situation at Karen Port


    After leaving Genesis Guild, John did not immediately head to Karen Port.


    He anticipated that this journey could be fraught with dangers, potentially leading to an extended mission in Karen Port.


    Thus, he needed to sort out other matters before setting off.


    First, he went to see Emma.


    Although she had mastered her me magic to the highest level, she still needed to spend more time mastering the techniques of wielding it.


    "In theing days, you must repeatedly practice your me magic," John urged. "Your level is high, but actualbat requires skill to fully harness its power."


    Emma had no doubts about John''s advice and nodded emphatically. "No problem, I will practice patiently. And with your guidance, I''m sure I''ll improve quickly."


    "I won''t be able to guide you for the next few days. I need to make a trip to Karen Port, and it''s very important," John exined why he couldn''t offer Emma any guidance, which seemed to puzzle her a bit.


    She was familiar with the name Karen Port, but in Emma''s view, it didn''t seem particrly relevant to them.


    "Why head to Karen Port? I''ve heard of the port, but there haven''t been any significant storylines there. And the stronger yers I know haven''t chosen it as their starting point either."


    John chose not to borate in response to Emma''s curiosity.


    He felt that revealing too much to Emma might not be beneficial for her.


    It seemed as if Enigmatic Saint had a way of drawing those who knew too much into a web of misfortune.


    Thus, he simply advised her not to overthink it.


    "As one of the top yers in Godyer, it''s only natural for me to explore storylines on my own," John exined.


    "While Karen Port may not have significant storylines, I must thoroughly investigate. Who knows what extra plots might be uncovered there? You know, the progression of Godyer''s story relies entirely on yers'' exploration. If yers only stick to familiar areas, the game''s storyline cannot advance."


    John''s exnation convinced Emma.


    She then expressed her wish to apany John to Karen Port, intrigued by the possibility of its unique scenerypared to other areas in the game.


    "In that case, I''ll join you. I think I can practice my me magic while we travel to Karen Port!"


    John appeared somewhat resigned, knowing that Emma would insist on joining him.


    He spent some time persuading her to focus on practicing her magic instead.


    Finally, John sessfully convinced Emma to stay and practice her fire magic, allowing him to meet up with Blue Sea and head to Karen Port.


    Before their departure, John and Blue Sea gathered a considerable amount of information about Karen Port, though much of it was vague.


    Given its location on the edge of the storyline map, few yers had reached Karen Port, and those who did were of rtively low levels, resulting in unreliable intelligence.


    Posts rted to Karen Port on the game forums were scarce.


    Even extensive data searches yielded little useful information.


    The only significant piece of information John and Blue Sea could find on the game forums about Karen Port was its ambiguous situation.


    The area surrounding the port was home to at least three different factions.


    yers from Dark Fiction had discovered traces of Devils near Karen Port, indicating that Dark Fiction could establish a base there.


    Order Fiction yers found signs of the Sea God and the Arcane God near Karen Port, but they couldn''t confirm if these Order Fiction deities had actually appeared there.


    After all, devotees of these gods could carry their divine traces to Karen Port.


    Besides Dark Fiction and Order Fiction, the third faction at Karen Port was Chaos Fiction.


    All information about Enigmatic Saint pointed directly to Karen Port.


    Furthermore, Ethereal Seer''s prior actions suggested that Enigmatic Saint might not mind John and others heading to Karen Port.


    If he did, the fake Adam portrayed by Ethereal Seer wouldn''t have mentioned Karen Port as the origin of that painting.


    With the traces of deities from three different factions appearing around Karen Port, it meant the journey there would undoubtedly be perilous.


    Therefore, both men knew they needed to prepare more thoroughly, bringing ample supplies and extra scrolls.


    "Our guild has a vast amount of supplies, and we can provide you with plenty if needed," Blue Sea said with genuine candor.


    "We have some scrolls as well, but I doubt they''ll meet your standards as their quality is quite inferior."


    As a top yer and the leader of the Blue Sea Guild, one of the ten major guilds in the game, Blue Sea had a deep understanding of independent yers like John.


    High-level independent yers like John had a significant demand for supplies, especially since theycked the support of a guild.


    Scrolls were a different matter.


    High-quality scrolls were notoriously difficult to acquire, obtainable only through high-level quests or triggering various extra storylines.


    And who could surpass John in achieving high-level quests or triggering additional storylines?


    John didn''t object to Blue Sea''s words.


    Indeed, he needed a lot of supplies, but not just for personal restoration.


    "Then go ahead and prepare as many supplies as you can.


    Don''t worry about high-level scrolls; I have plenty of those.


    I can even share two or three with you.


    With these scrolls, we should be able to handle unexpected situations.


    If we truly encounter Enigmatic Saint himself, I''m not even sure I can defeat himpletely."


    John was keen on a fair coboration with Blue Sea.


    Since Blue Sea was already providing ample supplies, John could offer a few high-level scrolls in return.


    These scrolls were precious to Blue Sea, but not as much to John.


    He had acquired many during his previous secret realm expeditions.


    The scroll he used against Ethereal Seer was the most powerful he had.


    After using that scroll, the remaining ones seemed less significant to him.


    "I''ll get to it right away. Why don''t youe with me to our guild?


    Our supply warehouse will be open for you to take whatever you need.


    After all, for this trip to Karen Port, I''ll need your protection.


    "From our previous fight with Ethereal Seer, it''s clear I couldn''t even handle a single strike.


    If we truly encounter Enigmatic Saint, it seems I won''t even have the right to participate in the battle,"


    Blue Sea said, his smile masking his deep concern.


    He knew the journey to Karen Port could potentially yield great rewards.


    However, it was also bound to be fraught with danger.


    John had defeated several Devils in the past.


    While Blue Sea didn''t know all the details, he could infer John''s strength from the encounter in Kingserp Valley and the standoff with Karthus.


    The attitude of the Devils summoned by Karthus indicated that John''s prowess was no less than that of a Devil.


    Facing Enigmatic Saint, who could potentially be a divine entity, John was the only person Blue Sea could truly rely on.

 Chapter 405 405-The Confidence of a Top Guild

    Chapter 405 405-The Confidence of a Top Guild


    At the teleportation point of Karen Port, John was surveying his surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and surprise.


    He had arrived here with a set of expectations, primarily based on the briefings he had received prior.


    The current state of Karen Port differed somewhat from what John had anticipated.


    ording to the information he had studied before embarking on his journey, Karen Port was supposed to be a rather deste and uninviting ce, scarcely popted and minimally developed.


    However, the reality that greeted him was markedly different.


    There were numerous shops bustling with activity around the teleportation point of Karen Port.


    The area was alive with vibrant colors and the air was filled with the sounds of merchants advertising their goods and shoppers negotiating deals.


    This stark contrast piqued John''s interest, as he wondered what other surprises Karen Port held in store for him.


    Most of these shops were run by NPCs. Apart from themon stores selling medicinal ingredients and supplies, there were even shops offering weapons and fishing gear.


    The teleportation point of Karen Port was situated amidst these shops, with thergest road in Karen Port stretching from the teleportation point to the harbor. This road was bustling with NPCs, and even a few yers were present.


    "Why does this differ so much from the intelligence we had received? Should not Karen Port be quite deste?


    And since there are so many yers here, why has not there been an update on Karen Port in the yer forums?"


    John pondered these questions while browsing the yer forums, subconsciously directing his query to Blue Sea, who stood beside him.


    Blue Sea did not offer any response; instead, hemunicated through his own channel with members of his guild.


    After a brief exchange, Blue Sea turned off the channel and turned back to John.


    "Our Blue Sea Guild members found a yer living in Karen Port through the game forums. He''s already trying to contact that yer, who should be arriving soon."


    Having said this, Blue Sea finally took a moment to look around. "Our understanding of Karen Port is too limited. It does not seem to be as deste a port as the information suggested."


    Blue Sea''s remarks made it clear that he had not really been listening to John''s earlierments.


    However, John did not seem to mind too much at the moment, especially since a local yer from Karen Port was on their way.


    While waiting for the arrival of this local Karen Port yer, John could not help but ponder whether he should establish his own guild.


    The ability of the Blue Sea Guild to find a resident yer of Karen Port clearly stemmed from their status as one of the top ten guilds. They had numerous members who could offer mutual assistance.


    Perhaps this was the confidence that leaders of top guilds possessed. Even though these leaders might not be as powerful as John in terms of personal strength.


    In their dealings with John, neither Adam, the leader of the Genesis Guild, nor Blue Sea of the Blue Sea Guild, disyed any semnce of fear.


    Their interactions with John were marked by a mutual respect, a partnership of equals rather than any hint of subservience.


    This equilibrium in their dynamics spoke volumes about the stature and confidence inherent within the leaders of these top guilds, a confidence that, intriguingly, did not stem from superior strength, as neither possessed the formidable prowess that John did.


    Amidst these contemtions, the Karen Port yer located by the Blue Sea Guild finally made his arrival. The resident of Karen Port, known in-game as "I''m Setting Sail Today," was a warrior by ss.


    A cursory nce at his attire was enough to reveal that his equipment, though serviceable, was far from top-tier.


    Upon encountering John and Blue Sea, "I''m Setting Sail Today" could not hide his excitement, his face breaking into a broad smile.


    "Guild Leader Blue Sea, it is an immense honor to meet you here. I''ve long aspired to be part of the Blue Sea Guild. Yet, my level and gaming skills have always fallen short, keeping this dream just out of reach."


    His enthusiasm for Blue Sea was palpable, echoing his earlier admission of his longstanding desire to join their ranks.


    Blue Sea responded with a nod, his smile courteous yet calcting. "If you can provide significant assistance in our current endeavor and help us achieve our goal, I would certainly consider offering you a ce in our guild."


    This assurance from Blue Sea sent a wave of excitement through "I''m Setting Sail Today," his nod vigorous, his voice brimming with determination.


    His eagerness to prove himself, to seize this unexpected opportunity to elevate his status in the game, was clear in his demeanor, a reflection of the hopes and aspirations that drive yers in the virtual world of gaming.


    "Rest assured, guild leader, you can count on my absolute obedience," dered "I''m Setting Sail Today" with a fervent tone, his eyes shining with unfeigned loyalty and eagerness.


    "Whatever task you set before me, I will undertake; any information you seek, I will unfailingly provide."


    Blue Sea, sensing the genuine excitement and readiness in the warrior''s demeanor, nodded approvingly and turned to introduce hispanion.


    "Allow me to introduce the person beside me. You can call him Galewind. His abilities are no less than mine, and in this mission, we will all be following his lead."


    Upon this introduction, "I''m Setting Sail Today" shifted his attention to John. Initially, John''s unassuming attire had led him to believe that he was merely an aide or a regr member of the Blue Sea Guild. However, as Blue Sea''s words sank in, a look of mild surprise shed across his face, quickly giving way to a respectful smile directed towards John.


    "I will certainly heed yourmand in this endeavor," he said earnestly to John.


    "What n of action should we take next? Are you interested in exploring Karen Port? I can guide you around. The port itself is not veryrge, so touring it wo not take up much time. Also, the area around Karen Port does not house any high-level monsters, which is why most yers do not prefer to linger here for long."


    "I''m Setting Sail Today" was clearly not used to encountering high-level yers, so he was more than willing to share everything he knew with John and Blue Sea.


    John nodded. Although he was not very familiar with "I''m Setting Sail Today", he believed that the yer must have a good understanding of Karen Port.


    "Then, for now, lead us around Karen Port. We need to get acquainted with the area," John said, following up on "I''m Setting Sail Today"''s offer.


    Without any hesitation, "I''m Setting Sail Today" began to show John and Blue Sea around Karen Port.


    Under his guidance, it took less than an hour for John and Blue Sea to familiarize themselves with the area.


    As John had initially observed upon his arrival, the noteworthy aspect of Karen Port was only the shops surrounding the teleportation point.


    The items sold in these shops were quite ordinary,cking any distinctive local specialties.


    When the game had justunched, some yers stumbled upon Karen Port, thinking they had discovered a hidden map.


    However, after touring around, they all left, finding nothing of significant interest.


    The reason "I''m Setting Sail Today" had not left Karen Port was due to a long-term quest he had undertaken there.


    This quest required him to continually fish for various sea products in Karen Port. After gathering these sea products, he was to deliver them to a secluded valley not far from Karen Port.


    In that deserted valley, a mysterious merchant was responsible for transporting these sea products out of Karen Port.


    When "I''m Setting Sail Today" mentioned this long-term quest, both John and Blue Sea''s expressions changed significantly.


    This quest could very well be connected to Adam and Enigmatic Saint. Consequently, John immediately began to inquire in detail about the specifics of "I''m Setting Sail Today"''s long-term quest.


    "I do not think there is anything odd about this long-term quest," "I''m Setting Sail Today" exined with a sense of pragmatism. "An ordinary quest typically yields around 1,000 experience points and about 10 silver coins each day.


    However, this quest I''ve taken on provides only 500 experience points and three silver coins daily.


    The reason I persist with it is that I ca not seem to get my hands on other quests. Besides, my level and equipment are somewhat subpar.


    Competing with other yers for quests that offer richer rewards is, frankly, unfeasible for me."


    This rationale was quite convincing, especially given the modest level and equipment of "I''m Setting Sail Today," which were evident to both John and Blue Sea.


    Despite his usible exnation, John and Blue Sea were not inclined to simply dismiss this lead.


    John, with his characteristic forthrightness, asked "I''m Setting Sail Today," "You mentioned that after fishing, you deliver the catch to a valley near Karen Port, right?


    Could you lead us to this valley? I am interested in seeing for myself this mysterious merchant who offers a long-term quest.


    Up until now, I''ve nevere across such a quest in the Godyer game."

 Chapter 406 406-The Frantic Escape of the Mysterious Merchant

    Chapter 406 406-The Frantic Escape of the Mysterious Merchant


    As "I''m Setting Sail Today" faced John''s request, there was a hint of hesitation. He could certainly take John to find that mysterious merchant.


    However, his concern was that once John found the mysterious merchant, the merchant might no longer allow him to continue with the long-term quest.


    For an ordinary yer like "I''m Setting Sail Today", a long-term quest was extremely precious.


    In the game Godyer, quests required yers to exert effort, to actively explore and seek out opportunities.


    Even top yers wouldn''t easily give up the quests they had obtained. During the hesitant moments of "I''m Setting Sail Today", both John and Blue Sea could guess the reason for each other''s hesitation. Thus, Blue Sea directly made a promise.


    "I know that if you take us to meet the mysterious merchant, you might lose the opportunity to have this long-term quest.


    So, I''ll offer you somepensation; I will let you join our guild. Moreover, once you join our guild, I will provide you with a lot of resources.


    At the very least, I will turn you from an ordinary yer into an elite yer," Blue Sea promised, which excited "I''m Setting Sail Today" greatly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll take you to him as soon as possible. However, he usually appears in the evening, and it''s still a bit early now. Would you like to explore other areas in the meantime?" asked "I''m Setting Sail Today."


    Before John could respond, Blue Sea nodded in agreement: "If that''s the case, then let''s go elsewhere to see if there are any additional clues.


    When it''s time to meet the mysterious merchant, you can notify us toe over."


    As soon as Blue Sea agreed, John immediately interrupted: "I don''t think we need to take separate actions. ''I''m Setting Sail Today'' is more familiar with Karen Port."


    "Then let''s have him continue to take us around Karen Port. Now, there''s only an hour or two left until evening. I think this time will pass quickly," John suddenly suggested, differing from Blue Sea''s opinion, which surprised Blue Sea.


    However, after some thought, Blue Sea also found John''s n to be more reasonable and cautious.


    If they were to look for clues elsewhere, "I''m Setting Sail Today" would be out of their sight. Who could guarantee that "I''m Setting Sail Today" wouldn''t take any other actions?


    "I''m Setting Sail Today" himself hadn''t grasped the hidden implications in the conversation between John and Blue Sea. He was just hoping to ensure his entry into the Blue Sea Guild.


    "In that case, let me first take you to Karen Port''s harbor area. You can see many fishing boats there, and some of them are quite unique."


    So, "I''m Setting Sail Today" led John and Blue Sea to the harbor area of Karen Port. There, indeed, John and Blue Sea saw some very unique fishing boats.


    For John, these boats were all new, as he had mainly been active around Sunset Mountain and a few main cities. He hadn''t spent much time along the coastline.


    However, these fishing boats were not as unusual to Blue Sea. Due to his rtionship with the Naga tribe and his guild''s location being in a harbor, Blue Sea was very familiar with all kinds of boats in the game.


    The trio spent about an hour in the harbor area of Karen Port. After familiarizing themselves with almost every aspect of the port, they headed towards the secluded canyon mentioned by "I''m Setting Sail Today".


    "We should both remain invisible. After all, we don''t know whether the mysterious merchant is a friend or foe.


    When you meet him, just interact with him as you normally would. I''ll be observing the mysterious merchant from a close distance. If we feel the need to take immediate action, we will do so.


    If we think it''s unnecessary, you can just follow the instructions of the long-term quest," John detailed the action n to "I''m Setting Sail Today" upon reaching the outskirts of the secluded canyon.


    Blue Sea did not object, as he felt that John had considered everything in great detail.


    "I''m Setting Sail Today" seemed a bit worried, but he still braced himself to proceed ording to John''s n.


    "So I''m going now. It''s gettingte, and the mysterious merchant must be getting anxious." "I''m Setting Sail Today" hurriedly took a fish, which was not very precious, and rushed to the center of the secluded canyon. John and Blue Sea observed from the entrance of the canyon.


    Upon reaching the center of the canyon, "I''m Setting Sail Today" ced the fish on the ground and muttered a few words.


    John couldn''t hear what he said due to the distance, but it seemed from his lip movements that he was urging the mysterious merchant to appear quickly.


    Just after he finished his muttering, a mysterious merchant, shrouded in a ck robe, appeared.


    "You brought just this fish today?! Don''t think that I can''t find other adventurers to carry out my quest!


    If the next time you bring such a disappointing offering, I will no longer provide you with the opportunity toplete this long-term quest!" the mysterious merchant eximed.


    The mysterious merchant seemed very dissatisfied with what "I''m Setting Sail Today" had brought, expressing his anger in a few sharp words.


    During the conversation between the mysterious merchant and "I''m Setting Sail Today," both John and Blue Sea used a Detection spell on the mysterious merchant. Unfortunately, Blue Sea''s Detection spell yielded no results. Blue Sea hadn''t pinned his hopes on acquiring additional information through his spell; it was merely an attempt.


    John''s Detection spell revealed a wealth of information:


    [Mysterious Merchant]


    [Level: 130]


    [Affiliation: Neutral Faction, Materials Union.]


    [Special Skill: From Trash to Treasure (The mysterious merchant can transform items obtained from adventurers through quests into more valuable items of simr attributes.)]


    John was quite puzzled upon seeing the detailed information about the mysterious merchant. The merchant was just a member of the neutral faction, the Materials Union.


    John hadn''t encountered many members of the Materials Union, but he had met some in Storm City.


    These members of the Materials Union seemed only interested in selling their materials and appeared indifferent to the conflicts between different factions.


    Of course, these mysterious merchants would also cooperate with Dark Fiction if they could make a sufficient profit from them.


    "Detection spells can''t provide more detailed information. We need to have a proper conversation with that mysterious merchant. He must know more!"


    John shared all the information he had gathered through the Detection spell with Blue Sea. Then, without hesitation, John decided to approach the mysterious merchant.


    Using his [Shape-shifting] ability, John instantly appeared beside the mysterious merchant. Both the mysterious merchant and "I''m Setting Sail Today" were taken aback by this sudden development.


    Upon seeing John, the mysterious merchant''s expression underwent a dramatic change. He quickly pulled out a teleportation scroll, intending to use it to escape swiftly.


    John immediately saw through the mysterious merchant''s intent and swiftly used the [Abyssal Prison] spell. As the barrier of the Abyssal Prison manifested, the teleportation scroll in the merchant''s hand became ineffective.


    However, the mysterious merchant had more than one escape skill. He threw down all the goods he was carrying.


    With a snap of his fingers, these goods transformed into corresponding monsters, creating a diversion to distract John while the mysterious merchant made a hasty escape.


    He even abandoned the teleportation scroll he had initially pulled out, indicating that he indeed recognized John and perceived him as an adversary.


    But the mysterious merchant had underestimated the situation. As John took action, so did Blue Sea. Blue Sea''s move was, of course, to prevent the mysterious merchant''s sessful escape and to pursue him!

 Chapter 407 407-The Obvious Trap

    Chapter 407 407-The Obvious Trap


    The fleeing mysterious merchant didn''t get far before Blue Sea intercepted him. Faced with Blue Sea blocking his path, the mysterious merchant was both anxious and furious. He spoke to Blue Sea in a tone filled with anger.


    "Why are you targeting me? I have no intention of being your enemy! Although I''m just a mysterious merchant, our Materials Union is very powerful.


    If you adventurers n to confront the Materials Union, you will pay a heavy price. Don''t you n to cooperate with the Materials Union in the future?"


    In the face of the merchant''s interrogation, Blue Sea appeared rxed and didn''t seem inclined to answer any of the merchant''s questions. Instead, it was John, who had caught up from behind the merchant, who responded.


    "Of course, we have no intention of bing enemies with the Materials Union. Our presence here is merely to gather some information from you. Aren''t the mysterious merchants of the Materials Union here to earn more gold coins?


    How does this long-term quest you''ve posted here benefit your gold coin earnings? I can''t see how receiving a fish a day would result in substantial profits for you," John posed questions that were difficult for the mysterious merchant to answer.


    After a moment of conflicted thought, the merchant firmly replied, "What does it matter to you?! Let me tell you, if you really intend to eliminate me, you won''t seed. Besides the Materials Union, others are providing me with protection."


    The mysterious merchant''s reluctance to directly answer John''s question slightly displeased him. However, the mention of others providing protection to the merchant hinted at a potential lead.


    "Really? Who is providing you with this protection? The fact that you chose to flee immediately upon seeing me suggests that you recognize me.


    If you know me, then you should be aware of how powerful I am. I''ve repelled three of the 72 Devils; do you think there are stronger forces that can protect you?"


    John didn''t intend to hide his strength, as his primary goal was to extract more information from the mysterious merchant.


    Only by convincing the merchant of his formidable power could he potentially cause him to reveal critical information out of nervousness.


    Indeed, when John revealed his true strength, the mysterious merchant became visibly frightened.


    NPCs like the mysterious merchant are entirely different from adventurers. If an adventurer is eliminated, they can be resurrected through the Godyer game servers.


    Even if an adventurer''s ount ispletely ruined, they have the option to start over with a secondary character.


    However, if an NPC like the mysterious merchant is eliminated, resurrection is impossible without divine intervention. In the game, each deity is very cautious about resurrection.


    Despite his fear, the mysterious merchant decided to continue bluffing. "You have no idea how powerful the people protecting me are.


    Not even the demons of the Dark Realm, or the God of Light, can defeat them. They can draw absolute power from the endless abyss. I''ve witnessed the power they have acquired! You definitely don''t want to face their wrath!"


    The merchant''s face showed even more panic when he spoke of those who could draw power from the endless abyss than when he had first encountered John.


    John sensed that the merchant had revealed important information, so he decided it was time to confront the merchant directly.


    "Alright, I understand that the people behind you are very powerful. Just tell me where they are.


    Your actions must be aimed at helping them. Now, tell me where they are, and I will deal with them directly.


    If you don''t tell me their location, I will have to trouble you instead. I don''t think it''s a difficult choice for you," John asserted.


    The mysterious merchant hesitated for a moment, then finally said to John, "Tonight is the night of the full moon.


    Go to the harbor of Karen Port on this night of the full moon. There, you will meet the people I mentioned."


    After saying this, the merchant seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, believing John would let him go since he had divulged the most important information he knew.


    John''s expression remained calm as he nodded towards Blue Sea, who was behind the merchant. Blue Sea then unleashed the [Sea God Strike].


    Under the immense power of the Sea God Strike, the mysterious merchant was instantly killed. Despite the high level of the mysterious merchant, he was, after all, an NPC with nobat capabilities.


    After they had defeated the mysterious merchant, Blue Sea showed some concern. "Do you really think it was the right decision to just eliminate him like that?


    He surely had more information he hadn''t shared with us. We could have kept him alive to extract more details."


    John, however, did not exhibit the same worry as Blue Sea. He believed the mysterious merchant likely didn''t possess any additional information, deducing from the merchant''s statements that he was merely a bait.


    "He couldn''t have known more," John asserted. "His existence was solely to lead us to Karen Port''s harbor on this full moon night. It''s there that we''ll likely uncover the vital clues we''re seeking."


    Blue Sea understood the implications of John''s words, but he couldn''t help but feel apprehensive. If the mysterious merchant was just a bait, then wouldn''t the port of Karen Port be an obvious trap?


    "Do we really intend to head to the port of Karen Port, knowing well that a trap might be waiting for us? Shouldn''t we make more preparations before we venture there? If we go now, wouldn''t it be too risky?" Blue Sea questioned, hoping for a more cautious approach.


    However, John''s stance was resolute; he saw no need for further preparations. "I don''t think spending more time preparing will be of any use.


    Don''t you feel that all our actions so far have been orchestrated by Enigmatic Saint? I have already experienced Ethereal Seer''s power back at Weeping Shore.


    If he had truly wanted to, he could have inflicted serious damage on me. But in our battle at Weeping Shore, we only fought to a stalemate. Moreover, he has been leaving us a trail of clues to follow."


    Understanding the broader scope of their adversary''s strategy, John reflected on the situation.


    "If Ethereal Seer has already trapped Adam, it means that this entire series of events was orchestrated to ensure that we head straight to Karen Port''s harbor on this night of the full moon.


    The enemy has had much more time to prepare than we have. No matter how much more we prepare, it''s unlikely that we will ever be as ready as they are.


    Our task now is to clear out all the yers from Karen Port. I anticipate that the battle at Karen Port''s harbor will be extremely intense."


    John connected all the information they had gathered, thinking it through.


    Since obtaining the Shadowy Path scroll from Kingserp, Enigmatic Saint had been manipting their movements in various ways.


    After much effort, John and his team had finally pinpointed the crucial clue leading them to Karen Port''s harbor.


    John considered the likelihood of encountering Enigmatic Saint at Karen Port''s harbor.


    Recognized as a being on par with the 72 Devils, Enigmatic Saint''sbat prowess was naturally expected to surpass that of Ethereal Seer.


    This meant that a battle between John and Enigmatic Saint would likely have far-reaching consequences.


    The coteral damage in Karen Port, especially to the NPCs, was an unavoidable concern. However, John was more worried about other yers getting caught in the crossfire.


    If these yers leaked what they knew, it could lead to unnecessaryplications for John.


    So far, only John, Adam, and Blue Sea were privy to information about Enigmatic Saint.


    John was acutely aware of Enigmatic Saint''s ability to manipte information, which had already proven to be a significant concern.


    If the existence of Enigmatic Saint became known to a wider circle of yers, they could easily fall under his influence, potentially amplifying Enigmatic Saint''s power.

 Chapter 408 408-The Projection of Enigmatic Saint

    Chapter 408 408-The Projection of Enigmatic Saint


    In the port of Karen Port, a massive full moon hung suspended in the sky. An eerie stillness had overtaken all the ships in the harbor, as if even the distant sea had bepletely immobilized.


    Near the port, John and Blue Sea were vigntly surveying their surroundings. "I''m setting sail today," had already been driven away by Blue Sea.


    In reality, driving the other party away didn''t require anyplex strategy. All that was needed was to inform them that the Blue Sea Guild had epted them as a member.


    Upon receiving this news, "I''m setting sail today" left Karen Port in high spirits.


    He didn''t even bother to take the items from his residence in Karen Port. It seemed that these belongings were not of much importance to "I''m setting sail today."


    After ensuring that no yers were left in Karen Port, Blue Sea and John sealed off the port. The two of them waited until the moon was high in the sky.


    During the wait for the moon to reach its zenith, both John and Blue Sea could sense a potent and covert force surrounding the port of Karen Port.


    Blue Sea, while waiting, kept checking hismunication channel. It seemed he was hoping for additional information from his guild members at this crucial time.


    Of course, Blue Sea also realized that such hopes were almost impossible to fulfill, but this method served to alleviate some of his stress.


    After all, Blue Sea was now aware that what they were waiting for was likely Enigmatic Saint himself.


    Previously, Blue Sea had only heard about battles with deities. The prospect of confronting a god, even with John''s assistance, was immensely daunting for him.


    "Don''t be too nervous. In the uing battle, you just need to assist me. I can defeat Enigmatic Saint on my own," John abruptly said to Blue Sea, trying to reassure him.


    Blue Sea, however, feigned confidence, replying to John, "Where do you see me being nervous? I am not nervous at all.


    You have defeated gods before, and I believe I can do the same. Besides, we still don''t have specific information about Enigmatic Saint. What if he is just a regr boss pretending to be a god?"


    While uttering these words, a slight tremble in Blue Sea''s voice betrayed his inner turmoil. Of course, Blue Sea himself knew he didn''t quite believe his own words.


    But as the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild, he knew he couldn''t show any signs of backing down at such a critical moment.


    "If that''s the case, then good! Get ready for battle, he''s already here!"


    John stood up with a determined gaze, looking out towards the sea beyond Karen Port''s harbor. Blue Sea quickly stood up as well, but after scanning the surroundings, he couldn''t spot any trace of Enigmatic Saint.


    Blue Sea wanted to ask John how he detected Enigmatic Saint''s presence, but before he could voice his question, the sea water at Karen Port''s harbor began to rapidly recede.


    Without any hesitation, John immediately cast [Abyssal Prison]. Under the barrier effect of Abyssal Prison, the speed at which the sea water retreated from the port began to slow down.


    "Don''t just stand there, use the Sea God''s skill! We must stop the receding of the sea water around Karen Port! There is a profound power in the seabed around Karen Port!"


    Although Abyssal Prison had a certain effect, John felt it wasn''t enough, urging Blue Sea to also use the Sea God''s skill to further slow down the retreating sea water.


    Already on edge, Blue Sea became even more anxious under John''s urging. It took him over a dozen seconds to finally activate the skill [Calm Seas].


    [Calm Seas (unique skill)]


    [Skill Description: The great Sea God symbolizes power, the embodiment of storms and tsunamis, as well as a symbol of life and tranquility. The Sea God can create devastating tsunamis, and likewise, can calm the raging seas.]


    The effect of Calm Seas is to pacify the sea waters, ensuring that even in the fiercest winds, no waves would stir under its influence.


    Normally, the effect of Calm Seas would be highly effective. However, this time, the skill failed to produce any results.


    In just a few seconds, all the sea water around Karen Port''s harbor hadpletely disappeared. After the water vanished, John and Blue Sea saw a deep, stagnant ck mist-like liquid beneath the harbor of Karen Port.


    Without a doubt, this liquid was likely the very essence of the profound power they had sensed.


    As both men gazed at this profound essence, they were simultaneously affected by its ominous presence. John, being of a higher level, was less affected.


    Even so, John''s mind was flooded with a series of past pains, resentments, and humiliations he had encountered.


    Meanwhile, Blue Sea, standing beside John, hadpletely lost his sanity. His mind was overwhelmed with purely negative emotions, robbing him of his capacity for rational thought.


    Realizing he was being corrupted by the profound essence, John immediately used a remedy he had brought along, which included items to help maintain sanity in yers.


    After regaining some semnce of rationality, John assessed his surroundings and saw a giant ck figure looming over Karen Port''s harbor.


    "You have been seeking me, are you satisfied with the current situation?" A strange, ancient, and tranquil voice emanated from the huge ck figure. The moment John heard this voice, he felt his life points rapidly draining.


    Without needing much thought, John knew that the entity before him was Enigmatic Saint. The power disyed by Enigmatic Saint far exceeded that of the Devil John had encountered before.


    At that moment, John was unsure of how to react, as it seemed that Enigmatic Saint did not intend to eliminate him outright.


    "You, what exactly do you intend to do? You left me numerous clues, all leading me here, didn''t you? Is this your way of trying to eliminate me? You could have seeded back at Weeping Shore!"


    John, struggling against the negative effects he was experiencing, directly questioned Enigmatic Saint. He sensed that Enigmatic Saint''s purpose went beyond merely destroying him.


    The giant ck figure fell silent for a moment before slowly responding: "My aim is certainly not to destroy you.


    A being as insignificant as you is not worthy of my personal effort to eradicate. My sole purpose is to return to the realm of the gods.


    Both the deities of the Dark Realm and those of Order Faction have betrayed me. This time, I intend to return from the annals of endless history to reality.


    When Ie back, all gods will have to submit to me. As a Godyer, you are fully qualified to be my servant.


    When I return from history, I can assure your survival. Moreover, for you, following a being as powerful as myself is a blessing in itself."


    Enigmatic Saint finally revealed his true purpose. He desired to return from the endless annals of history, and to do so in reality, he needed extremely powerful allies.


    Ethereal Seer was indeed one of Enigmatic Saint''s assistants. However, with only Ethereal Seer, it was impossible toplete all the ns for Enigmatic Saint''s return to reality.


    When John obtained the Shadowy Path from Kingserp, Enigmatic Saint also became aware of John''s existence and even knew that John held the title of Godyer.


    John now could confirm that Enigmatic Saint''s power far surpassed that of an ordinary Devil, perhaps even exceeding that of a Demon Emperor.


    However, John had no intention of agreeing to Enigmatic Saint''s proposition. He was determined to protect his world and had no desire to see it destroyed by a terrifying existence that had vanished into the annals of history.


    "What makes you think I would agree to your terms? Do you really believe that as a Godyer, I need to be your servant? You don''t have the right!"


    During his conversation with Enigmatic Saint, John sessfully freed himself from all the negative effects imposed by Enigmatic Saint. Now, he had the confidence to confront Enigmatic Saint directly.


    The giant ck figure remained unaffected by John''s response and didn''t seem inclined to attack him. Instead, it simply sighed and spoke slowly.


    "I have said my piece. However, you are not yet worthy to battle me directly. You only qualify to fight my servants!"

 Chapter 409 409-The Rematch with Ethereal Seer

    Chapter 409 409-The Rematch with Ethereal Seer


    For John, whether facing Enigmatic Saint or his servants, there was no turning back. Blue Sea was nowpletely controlled by the profound power.


    Even if John could escape unscathed with his formidable strength, he could not simultaneously rescue Blue Sea.


    With Adam already under the influence of the profound power, and Blue Sea potentially losing control, John was left without any reliable allies.


    Although John was ustomed to fighting alone, the situation he now faced was entirely different from anything he had encountered before.


    The power disyed by Enigmatic Saint far exceeded that of any Devil he had previously faced.


    "I fear neither your ordinary self nor your im to be more powerful than the Dark Devil. Bring it on, I will annihte you all!"


    John was certainly not going to concede verbally, but he also wasn''t so arrogant as to neglect preparation. While refusing Enigmatic Saint, he had already taken out the scrolls from his pocket.


    Before setting off for Karen Port, John had gathered all his most powerful scrolls together, anticipating the need for them in challenging confrontations like this.


    However, John did not intend to use all these scrolls at once. Utilizing all of them immediately would leave him without any margin for error in the subsequent battle.


    John first threw out two scrolls of fire magic. As the scrolls were activated, towering mes erupted around Karen Port, momentarily obscuring even the immense projection of Enigmatic Saint.


    Simultaneously with the activation of the fire magic scrolls, John summoned his unicorn pet at top speed.


    Among his pets, the unicorn was not the most powerful, but it possessed a strong affinity for Holy Light.


    Although John wasn''t sure if the profound power could be restrained by Holy Light, he had no choice but to try everything at his disposal.


    What John needed most now was time. He had already used the Abyssal Prison skill twice in session. The cooldown for Abyssal Prison was about five minutes, so he had to use other means to buy this crucial time.


    Regarding Blue Sea, who had been overtaken by the profound power, John could no longer afford to pay attention to him.


    However, if John could sessfully defeat Ethereal Seer and the projection of Enigmatic Saint, Blue Sea would not be in significant danger.


    The fire magic scrolls and the unicorn pet indeed had some effect. The projection of Enigmatic Saint was temporarily obscured, and Ethereal Seer was trapped in the mes summoned by the fire magic scrolls.


    But John was acutely aware that Ethereal Seer wouldn''t be confined for long. He could only wield the skill [Divine de], conjuring a sharp Azure Edge in his hands.


    The power of the Azure Edge John conjured was greatly linked to the Sea God.


    Although the power within the Azure Edge did not directly originate from the Sea God, it was blessed by the Sea God.


    John wanted to find out if there was any connection between the Sea God and Enigmatic Saint.


    If the Sea God was indeed on Enigmatic Saint''s side, then the blessing of the Power of Sea God would likely not inflict any damage on Ethereal Seer.


    As John prepared himself, Ethereal Seer finally broke free from the mes, transforming into a dense ck smoke. "Give up! None of your attacks will work against me! In the presence of the great saint, I am invincible!" Ethereal Seer charged towards John at breakneck speed.


    John discerned additional implications in Ethereal Seer''s words. It seemed Ethereal Seer was merely hoping that John would submit to Enigmatic Saint.


    However, how could John possibly submit to this enigmatic deity? Even the gods of Order Fiction didn''t possess the authority to demand John''s submission. The only person John would ever bow to was himself.


    As John prepared for a direct confrontation with Ethereal Seer, he retorted with a taunt, "Just because you are willing to be a servant to Enigmatic Saint doesn''t mean others share your enthusiasm.


    If Enigmatic Saint is so powerful, why is he still trapped? If the power of the profound is stronger than that of darkness, then why is the Dark Realm considered the greatest threat to Order Fiction?


    You are nothing but entities disregarded by both Order Fiction and Dark Fiction. Even if Enigmatic Saint sessfully resurrects from the mists of history, it would merely be a repeat of a previous failure."


    John''s words were a calcted attempt to provoke Ethereal Seer, questioning the very foundations of his beliefs and allegiance.


    This psychological warfare was as crucial as the physical battle that was about to unfold.


    John''s words incensed Ethereal Seer even further. While Ethereal Seer might have tolerated mere mockery directed at himself, he could not stand the ridicule of Enigmatic Saint.


    In Ethereal Seer''s view, Enigmatic Saint was the greatest of all beings, to whom the gods of both Dark Fiction and Order Fiction should submit. Although Ethereal Seer acknowledged John''s strength, he didn''t believe John had any right to make such statements.


    "Your arrogance will soon cost you dearly!" Ethereal Seer hissed menacingly.


    The ck fog that Ethereal Seer had transformed into became denser, almost appearing to have turned into a liquid.


    John stood his ground, waiting for Ethereal Seer''s approach. The power of the Sea God manifesting on his conjured Azure Edge underwent a noticeable transformation.


    John could feel that the Sea God seemed to provide an extra blessing to the Azure Edge he had conjured. Realizing this, John''s confidence surged even more.


    The Sea God apparently had no connection with Enigmatic Saint, or at least was not aligned with him as John had previously spected.


    As Ethereal Seer hurtled directly towards him, John raised the Azure Edge he had conjured and simultaneously activated [Eye of Artemis].


    He intended to record all information from this direct confrontation with Ethereal Seer. Only by doing so could he gain a deeper understanding of the profound power.


    John was well aware that even if he managed to defeat Ethereal Seer this time, it would not be possible to eliminate Enigmatic Saint, as what appeared in Karen Port was only a projection of him.


    Ethereal Seer could obviously see that the Azure Edge in John''s hand possessed tremendous power, but he showed no fear.


    In Ethereal Seer''s view, with the projection of Enigmatic Saint behind him, even if he couldn''t defeat John in battle, Enigmatic Saint could still provide him with a more powerful advantage.


    In a sh where both parties sought a head-on confrontation, the ck fog that Ethereal Seer had transformed into collided directly with the Azure Edge conjured by John.


    The power of the profound and the power of the Sea God erupted simultaneously, affecting both Ethereal Seer and John.


    The ck fog constituting Ethereal Seer was dispersed in the fierce tempest triggered by the Power of the Sea God. The effect of John''s [Abyssal Prison] skill was also nullified by the profound power.


    The Sea God''s tempest, besides scattering Ethereal Seer''s ck fog, also impacted the entire Karen Port harbor.


    Numerous fishing boats moored in Karen Port were destroyed. The marine creatures around Karen Port all hid in dark ces, indicating that, in their eyes, the power of the Sea God far surpassed that of Enigmatic Saint.


    After all, when the projection of Enigmatic Saint had appeared earlier, these marine creatures around Karen Port had not chosen to hide; they were more curious and observed the projection.


    John himself was also not unscathed. Although he withstood Ethereal Seer''s full-force attack with the extra attributes provided by his high level, his health had now dropped to only about two-thirds of its original state.


    Knowing that the most formidable enemy he faced was not Ethereal Seer but the projection of Enigmatic Saint, who had yet to directly intervene, John didn''t waste time overthinking.


    He chose to strike with full force, aiming to swiftly eliminate Ethereal Seer. Only by first vanquishing Ethereal Seer could he focus his strength on countering any potential attacks from Enigmatic Saint''s projection.


    John used [Eye of Artemis] again. Under its effect, he quickly located the actual position of Ethereal Seer''s core.


    Transforming into a bolt of ck lightning, John instantly reached the location of Ethereal Seer''s core and unleashed one of his most powerful skills, [Unrivaled Strike].


    The additional critical hit effect of [Unrivaled Strike],bined with the blessing previously bestowed by the Sea God, turned into a dazzling sh of lightning. This lightning strike severely wounded Ethereal Seer.

 Chapter 410 410-Successful Rescue of Adam

    Chapter 410 410-Sessful Rescue of Adam


    With the cooperation of the Sea God, John sessfully inflicted heavy damage on Ethereal Seer.


    The core of Ethereal Seer was torn to shreds under the assault of the immense blue lightning, and the ck smoke that had been swirling around Ethereal Seer''s core rapidly flew towards the projection of Enigmatic Saint.


    John wasn''t sure if Ethereal Seer had beenpletely annihted, but he was confident that Ethereal Seer wouldn''t pose a threat to him again for some time.


    He then turned his attention to the projection of Enigmatic Saint, which still hadn''t taken any action.


    By now, John was almost certain that Enigmatic Saint''s condition was simr to that of Dark Devil Azazel.


    After falling, Azazel returned to the Dark Realm, waiting to be resurrected from the darkness.


    Simrly, Enigmatic Saint must have fallen due to a previous divine war and was now likely in the process of resurrection from the profound.


    Enigmatic Saint''s situation might be somewhat better than Azazel''s, possibly closer to a full resurrection.


    Having realized these things, John felt his pressure significantly lessen, and his expression rxed somewhat.


    He addressed the projection of Enigmatic Saint directly, "It seems your prophet is too weak. If he can''t even defeat me, how is he supposed to resurrect you? Wouldn''t it be safer for you to just stay in the profound?"


    Faced with John''s words, the projection of Enigmatic Saint did not respond.


    It seemed as if the eyes of the projection were fixed on John for a prolonged period.


    Unintimidated, John stared back directly at the projection.


    After a standoff, the projection of Enigmatic Saint gradually faded, slowly disappearingpletely.


    The disappearance of Enigmatic Saint''s projection didn''tpletely rx John.


    Although he felt that Enigmatic Saint could no longer pose a threat to him at Karen Port, he still needed to cautiously observe his surroundings.


    "How did it go? Have you seeded? Is Enigmatic Saint destroyed just like that?" Blue Sea''s voice suddenly emerged behind John.


    Turning around, John saw Blue Sea looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    Since Blue Sea had freed himself from the influence of the profound, it indicated that Enigmatic Saint''s power hadpletely dissipated.


    When John looked again at the seabed of Karen Port, the stagnant ckkes that had been there had vanished.


    The water level in Karen Port was gradually returning to normal, confirming that Enigmatic Saint''s influence had indeed fully dissipated.


    Now, John could finally lower his guard and recount his recent experiences to Blue Sea.


    After hearing about what John had been through, Blue Sea was visibly relieved yet concerned.


    "You should have chosen to leave right away! You dared to fight Ethereal Seer to the end, especially with Enigmatic Saint present.


    Do you think you could have won if Enigmatic Saint had directly intervened?"


    Blue Sea''s tone was filled with worry. While he was not overly concerned about Adam''s safety, being more interested in the information Adam knew, Blue Sea was genuinely anxious about John''s safety.


    In his view, if John couldn''t ensure his own safety, then he had no right to continue investigating anything rted to Enigmatic Saint.


    "If Enigmatic Saint had intervened directly, I indeed wouldn''t have stood a chance. But he couldn''t intervene directly; what appeared in Karen Port was merely his projection," John exined, alleviating some of Blue Sea''s concerns.


    However, Blue Sea quickly remembered the purpose of their mission ¨C to find Adam.


    "We''re safe for now, so where should we look for Adam next? Ethereal Seer is gone, and Enigmatic Saint''s projection has left.


    It seems the profound power haspletely vanished from Karen Port.


    Doesn''t that mean we''re out of leads?


    I encountered some danger when I was trapped in that sealing painting.


    The longer Adam remains sealed, the greater the danger he faces."


    John understood Blue Sea''s concerns and nodded in agreement, "Let''s search the seabed around Karen Port.


    The profound power was strongest there.


    If Adam is indeed sealed by the profound power, the most likely ce would be the seabed of Karen Port.


    You have the blessing of the Sea God, so you should be able to stay underwater for a long time, right?"


    John''s words indeed made Blue Sea less worried.


    As one of the Sea God''s favored, Blue Sea naturally had the ability to stay submerged for extended periods.


    "Of course, I can stay underwater for an extended period, and I also brought a scroll that allows breathing underwater.


    If you don''t have a skill for underwater breathing, you can use this scroll," Blue Sea said, handing John a scroll that detailed an underwater breathing skill.


    John epted it without hesitation.


    Although he possessed a skill for underwater breathing, using it would consume the little remaining MP he had.


    The battle with Ethereal Seer might not have seemed exceedingly perilous on the surface, but every time John used a Divine Skill, it required a substantial amount of MP.


    John''s level was so high that his MP recovery rate was not as quick as that of ordinary yers.


    Unless he returned to his base in Storm City, it would take a couple of days to fully replenish his MP.


    Even though Enigmatic Saint''s projection had departed, John couldn''t be sure that he wouldn''t encounter any danger underwater.


    John needed to conserve his MP for any unexpected situations that might arise.


    After making their preparations, John and Blue Sea dived into the waters of Karen Port.


    Soon, at the location where the profound power had been strongest, they found a painting.


    It was identical to the one that had sealed Blue Sea. In this painting, they could both see a figure resembling Adam tucked away in a corner.


    "Do you have the conch shell with you? Let''s quickly rescue Adam from the seal!"


    Back onnd, Blue Sea hurriedly used the conch shell to break the seal.


    Much like Blue Sea had before, Adam emerged from the sealing painting, looking disheveled but sessfully freed.


    Finally free, Adam looked at John and Blue Sea with a slightly reproachful tone, "Why did it take you so long to break the seal? I sent you so many messages. Didn''t any of you reply even once? Didn''t you notice I had suddenly disappeared?"


    Adam felt that John and Blue Sea should have rescued him from the seal more promptly.


    Of course, he was unaware of Ethereal Seer''s impersonation of him and the subsequent ambush on John.


    John and Blue Sea then recounted all the events that had transpired to Adam.


    After hearing everything, Adam fell silent, frowning in deep thought for a while before sharing his opinion, "I didn''t realize you encountered so many unforeseen situations. It seems the information I obtained is extremely important to the forces of the profound."


    Finally bringing up the information he had gathered, Adam had John and Blue Sea''s full attention as they eagerly awaited the details of his crucial findings.


    "Remember Darklord?" Adam began, not immediately divulging the information but instead posing this seemingly obvious question to John and Blue Sea.


    While Blue Sea might possibly forget Darklord, John certainly couldn''t. He vividly remembered being betrayed by Darklord when he first entered Godyer.


    "The one who provided me with information about Karen Port was Darklord! He told me there was an artifact rted to the Sea God here, and he mentioned that this artifact''s name also contained the word ''profound''.


    After learning this, I rushed to Karen Port.


    In fact, at that time, I was ready to head to the Naga n with you two.


    If I hadn''t received this information from Darklord, I would have joined you in your action.


    Do you think Darklord could be a member of the Mysterious Faction? Could he have deliberately given me this information to disrupt our ns?"


    This revtion shocked both John and Blue Sea.


    John had indeed considered the possibility of Darklord aligning with Dark Fiction, but he had not expected Darklord to be associated with Enigmatic Saint.


    Blue Sea, on the other hand, was surprised that Adam was so interested in an artifact rted to the Sea God.


    Could it be that Adam had never given up on targeting his Blue Sea Guild?

 Chapter 411 411-The Mysterious Wand

    Chapter 411 411-The Mysterious Wand


    In the deep jungles north of Karen Port, Darklord was leading his guild members in a frantic excavation within a cave.


    He stood at the entrance of the cave, looking in the direction of Karen Port with a worried expression.


    He knew that Ethereal Seer was engaged in battle with John there.


    If Ethereal Seer couldn''t defeat John, Darklord was aware that John would soone looking for him.


    "You bunch of useless fools! Haven''t you found it yet?!"


    Darklord bellowed impatiently. "Ethereal Seer told me that the treasure is inside this cave and shouldn''t take long to find!"


    As time passed, Darklord''s patience wore thin, and he began to loudly berate his subordinates.


    The members he brought this time all possessed the talent for earth element maniption, which should have expedited the discovery of the treasure''s location.


    However, what Darklord couldn''t have anticipated was that, even after two hours of digging, they still hadn''t uncovered the artifact mentioned by the prophet.


    The vice guild leader of Darklord''s guild, sweating profusely, tried to exin why they hadn''tpleted the quest assigned by Darklord.


    "Guild leader, we have indeed exerted our utmost effort. However, beneath the cave lies extremely solid granite, seemingly reinforced by magic. We simply can''t reach the deepest part of the cave immediately."


    Clearly, this exnation was not eptable to Darklord. In a fit of rage, he kicked the vice guild leader to the ground.


    "Don''t give me such excuses! I''ve given you ample funds to recruit the people I need. Look at the ipetents behind you! Are any of them the capable individuals I require? Do you understand how important this artifact is to me? If you can''t find it soon, I''ll kick you out of the guild. And I''ll ensure your ount is reduced to level zero, just like Kingserp''s!"


    After issuing this severe threat, the vice guild leader of Darklord''s guild was naturally panicked.


    He quickly got up and rushed to urge those inside the cave to elerate their digging.


    Having vented his anger, Darklord momentarily calmed down.


    He looked in the direction of Karen Port again, his expression betraying a hint of concern.


    As Darklord''s gaze turned towards Karen Port, a violent sh of light erupted from the location, its intensity perceptible even from his distant vantage point.


    The formidable power of a fire magic spell was unmistakable.


    "Damn it! John has be so powerful! If only I had been more cautious earlier, I could have prevented him from turning the tables!"


    Darklord deeply regretted not havingpletely eliminated John before.


    If he had been more decisive back then, perhaps John wouldn''t have had the chance to make such aeback.


    What Darklord didn''t realize was that from the moment John entered the Godyer Temple, he was destined to be unbeatable.


    After that, it was only natural for John to be one of the top yers in the Godyer game and have the capability to seek revenge against Darklord.


    While Darklord was filled with regret, he didn''t dwell solely on the past. Despite being a viin, he was not a fool.


    Darklord was more concerned about whether he could obtain the artifact mentioned by Ethereal Seer.


    "Guild leader! We''ve found the artifact! Is this what you were looking for?!"


    The vice guild leader''s voice echoed from the depths of the cave.


    A hint of a smile finally appeared on Darklord''s face, and he quickly activated a speed boost.


    In just a second, under the effect of the sprint, he reached the deepest part of the cave.


    Whaty before Darklord and his men was an ancient-looking wooden box.


    Despite its primitive appearance, Darklord could sense a tremendous power emanating from within the box.


    "You two, open that box," Darklord instructed two of his nearby men.


    The two yers hesitated, visibly apprehensive.


    Although their levels weren''t high and they weren''t skilled inbat, they could feel a potent force within the box as they unearthed it, indicating that something extremely powerfuly inside.


    The hesitation of the two yers was a clear indication that opening the box would likely entail significant risks.


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear my order?"


    Darklord''s impatience was evident, though he was well aware that these yers were just mercenaries hired with gold coins and not his loyal guild members.


    Turning his gaze to the vice guild leader of his own guild, Darklordmanded, "Since the others are unwilling, you open the box."


    The vice guild leader, who had been a mere spectator until now, was taken aback by this sudden order.


    Despite his apprehension, he saw no way out and slowly approached the box.


    As Darklord urged him on from behind, the vice guild leader tentatively reached out towards the box.


    Just as his trembling hand made contact with the box, a violent tremor shook the area around Karen Port.


    The cave began to crumble, with earth and stones falling all around, raising fears that the cave might copse at any moment.


    Startled by this sudden disturbance, the vice guild leader quickly withdrew his hand, no longer daring to touch the box.


    "Fools, all of you! I really don''t know what use you are to me!"


    Darklord knew all too well that no matter how much he threatened, the other yers would not dare to open the box for him.


    Resigned to his fate and driven by his desire to obtain the artifact mentioned by Ethereal Seer, Darklord decided to open the box himself.


    After a deep breath, he prepared his strongest defensive items and readied his most powerful defensive skills.


    With all preparationsplete, Darklord opened the wooden box deep within the cave.


    As the lid lifted, a torrent of dark fog erupted from the box.


    Darklord was immediately engulfed in the dark fog.


    The mercenaries around him were swiftly killed by the fog''s lethal embrace.


    As the fog gradually dissipated, Darklord was the only one left standing in the cave.


    His condition was far from ideal. Even as a top yer at level 175, he had exhausted all his defensive items to withstand the damage caused by the dark fog.


    Every item in Darklord''s possession was now on cooldown.


    If he encountered any more danger, he would have no means of escape.


    However, Darklord''s sacrifices proved worthwhile.


    After the dark fog cleared, he saw a wand lying quietly inside the box, emitting a silvery-white glow.


    [Mysterious Wand (God-level Wand)]


    [Weapon Description: The most powerful wand once possessed by Enigmatic Saint. The entire wand was born from Mystery and will return to Mystery. Enigmatic Saint still remembers the scene when he first saw this wand.]


    [Weapon Effects:


    1 - Blessing of Mystery: The wielder''s magic power is increased by 50%, magic resistance by 90%, Mystery spell strength by 75%, and Mystery spell resistance by 200%.


    2 - From Mystery: The wielder of the wand is immune to mental disturbances from Mystery and is regarded as a projection of Enigmatic Saint when facing deities of Mystery.


    3 - Summoning of Mystery: The wielder can summon Mysterious creatures directly from Mystery. The level and attributes of the Mysterious creatures are determined by the wielder''s level and attributes.


    4 - Gaze into Mystery: The wielder gains a unique Detection spell exclusive to Mystery. During the effectiveness of this spell, the wielder can transform into Dark fog and hide within Mystery.


    5 - Return to Mystery: The wielder can fully transform into Dark fog, and in this form, can use all their original skills.]


    Darklord quickly read through the description of the Mysterious Wand.


    The moment he finished, he felt that his efforts had finally paid off many times over.


    Darklord had followed Ethereal Seer''s instructions to betray Adam and set up an ambush for John at Karen Port, all for the sake of obtaining this Mysterious Wand as promised by Ethereal Seer.


    With this wand in his possession, Darklord no longer needed to worry about being less powerful than John.


    Even though his level might still be lower than John''s, and his array of skills not as potent, possessing the Mysterious Wand would give him an upper hand in any confrontation with John.


    Darklord, envisioning the scene of defeating John, muttered to himself in anticipation.


    "John, your arrogance won''tst much longer! Once I recover and master the use of the Mysterious Wand, I''ll have my revenge! I can hardly wait to see the look of surprise on your face!"

 Chapter 412 412-Spectators of the Battle

    Chapter 412 412-Spectators of the Battle


    At the same time as Darklord obtained the Mysterious Wand, Adam had just finished recounting his experiences to John and Blue Sea.


    "So, what are we waiting for here? Let''s hurry up and find Darklord! I''ve always known he''s no good. Although he didn''t side with Kingserp and Karthus before, he''s always been hostile towards us," Blue Sea said, standing up and speaking loudly after hearing Adam''s story.


    His impression of Darklord was notably poor.


    This wasn''t just because of previous conflicts with Darklord over guild rankings.


    More importantly, Darklord''s guild had beenpeting fiercely with Blue Sea''s guild for Achievement Points from the Naga tribe.


    John''s calm analysis highlighted the importance of proceeding cautiously.


    If Darklord had indeed aligned himself with the mysterious forces and gained substantial aid, it was vital to assess his current strength before taking any action.


    John pointed out that if Darklord''s power had reached the level of Ethereal Seer, then aside from himself, neither Blue Sea nor Adam stood much chance against Darklord.


    Achievement Points were crucial for all yers, especially for guilds.


    Guilds with higher Achievement Points had more opportunities to enhance their strength, while those with fewer points had limited options.


    Thepetition for Achievement Points among major guilds was intense, as smaller guilds often didn''t qualify topete in this arena.


    "We need to gather more information," John continued.


    "We can''t underestimate Darklord, especially if he''s acquired new powers or artifacts from the Mystery. Our strategy must be based on a thorough understanding of his capabilities and the potential risks involved."


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Blue Sea and Adam agreed with John''s approach.


    They knew that a direct confrontation without adequate preparation could lead to disastrous consequences.


    The trio decided to first gather intelligence on Darklord''s current status and capabilities before nning their next move.


    John was acutely aware of the need for caution in dealing with Darklord, particrly now that he might be coborating with the forces of Mystery.


    Acting hastily could lead them into another trap like the one they encountered at Karen Port, a situation John was keen to avoid.


    He had used all his trump cards to finally defeat Ethereal Seer at Karen Port, and he knew that if Enigmatic Saint''s projection had intervened, he would have been defenseless.


    Following John''s line of thought, Adam added, "I agree with John. Darklord could certainly receive substantial help from Mystery. If his strength has increased significantly, we will likely hear about it soon. Let''s n to meet the day before the next auction to decide our actions for the auction day. I think Darklord will attend the next auction too."


    Adam''s suggestion to strategize for the uing auction was based on the hope of at least countering Darklord.


    At the auction, they could apply pressure on Darklord''s guild as a form of retaliation.


    John, however, did not immediately agree with Adam''s proposal.


    He vividly remembered the events of thest auction and was cautious about repeating a simr scenario without a well-considered n.


    John, aware of the potential for conflict among the top ten guilds'' leaders at thest auction, even without the unexpected appearance of AGHHO''s assassins, preferred not to get entangled in their disputes.


    As an independent yer, his goal was to coborate with all the major guilds, except those aligned with the Dark Faction.


    "I''ll continue to investigate clues rted to Mystery. With about two weeks until the next auction, you both can use this time to gather information rted to Enigmatic Saint. If you find anything about Darklord, please inform me as soon as possible. I''ll do the same if Ie across any pertinent information about him. As for whether we should take action during the next auction, let''s consider it carefully. Like Adam suggested, we''ll discuss this in detail the day before the auction," John concluded, setting the strategy for their next steps.


    John nned to spend a day or two recuperating and then pursue leads on Enigmatic Saint and Darklord.


    Adam and Blue Sea ultimately agreed with John''s approach, acknowledging that their strength paled inparison to his.


    Since John preferred a cautious approach, Adam and Blue Sea naturally inclined towards the same.


    After ensuring that there were no dangers left in Karen Port, they parted ways.


    John returned to his residence in Storm City and logged out of the game.


    Once out of the game, John ordered some takeout and took a rxing bath while waiting for his food.


    Although the gaming pod provided sufficient nutrition, John enjoyed real food and felt he had spent too much time in the Godyer game recently.


    After his bath, just as he was starting to eat his takeout, John browsed the game forums.


    Thetest updates on the forum were all about Karen Port.


    The actions of John, Adam, and Blue Sea had eventually been noticed by other yers.


    "It seems I need to be even more careful next time. Have I been too conspicuoustely? Everyone seems to be paying a lot of attention to my actions," John mused to himself.


    Although there were many forum posts about Karen Port, most of themcked detailed information about what had actually happened there.


    Thisck of rity meant that while yers were aware of their presence and activities, the specifics of their actions and strategies remainedrgely unknown.


    Recognizing the importance of caution, John, Adam, and Blue Sea each decided to pursue a more prudent course of action.


    After confirming there were no further dangers in Karen Port, they went their separate ways. John returned to his residence in Storm City and logged out of the game.


    Once out of the game, John ordered some takeout and took a refreshing bath while waiting for his meal.


    Despite the nutritional sufficiency provided by the Game Chamber, he enjoyed indulging in real food, feeling he had spent a considerable amount of time in the Godyer game.


    After his bath, as he began eating his takeout, John browsed through the game forums.


    Thetest updates were all rted to Karen Port.


    The actions of John, Adam, and Blue Sea at Karen Port had eventuallye to the attention of other yers.


    "It seems I''ll need to be even more cautious next time. Have I been too conspicuous recently? It appears that every yer is now keenly following my moves," John thought, reflecting on the need for discretion.


    Although there were numerous forum posts about Karen Port, most didn''t provide clear details about what had transpired there.


    Many posts were from yers in the main cities near Karen Port who had heard themotion and shared what little they knew on the forums.


    John found the forum threads somewhat uninteresting after a while, as they were filled with spective guesses andcked the concrete information he was seeking.


    As he continued scrolling through the posts, nning to go to sleep after checking them all, a peculiar post caught his eye.


    [Front Row Sale of Crystal Fruit!]


    [50 copper coins for one Crystal Fruit, bulk discounts avable! Hurry up, brothers and sisters! Crystal Fruit can be added to various recipes, significantly enhancing the effects of your supplies.]


    It was a post about selling Crystal Fruits, and most of the replies were mocking the seller.


    Crystal Fruit,monly found along the coastlines around Sunset Mountain, was a regr gathering item in the game.


    While it could be added to supply recipes, its enhancement effect was minimal. At 50 copper coins per Crystal Fruit, the price was exorbitantly high.


    [Seriously, are you kidding? Do you think there are new yers on this forum?]


    [Even new yers wouldn''t spend 50 copper coins on a Crystal Fruit! There are better ways to spend that money.]


    [Let''s keep this post visible. Everyone should see that someone here is taking us all for fools!]


    After reading all the responses, John sent a private message to the post''s author.


    [I''ll buy all the Crystal Fruits you have!]


    John''s decision to buy all the Crystal Fruits stemmed from noticing in the post that these fruits were a variety found around Karen Port, which piqued his interest.


    The unique characteristic of Crystal Fruits from Karen Port, as opposed to those from other coastlines, was the presence of blue stripes on them.


    The only ce near Karen Port where one could obtain arge quantity of these fruits at once was Gloomy Forest, located to the north of the port.


    John deduced from the timing of the post that the person who gathered these Crystal Fruits must have been in the area around the same time he was battling in Karen Port.


    This realization led John to suspect that the poster might have knowledge about the battle at Karen Port.


    The fact that they chose not to share this information publicly suggested there were reasons behind their silence.


    John needed to uncover these reasons and determine whether the poster knew the identities of the parties involved in the Karen Port battle.


    After waiting about fifteen minutes, the poster finally replied to John''s message:


    [Really?! Are you seriously going to buy all the Crystal Fruits? If so, I can give you a 20% discount! Each Crystal Fruit will only cost 40 copper coins then!]

 Chapter 413 413-Pinpointing Darklord’s Location

    <h4>Chapter 413 Chapter413-Pinpointing Darklord''s Location</h4>


    Upon receiving the response, John quickly replied, [I''ll buy all your Crystal Fruits. How shall we proceed with the transaction? Should we add each other as friends?]


    John sought to add the seller as a friend, possibly to gather more information.


    The seller responded promptly with their in-game ID and a proposal to meet.


    [No problem, my ID is SkyStars. I''m logging into the game now and will wait for you in the trading area of Storm City. Be sure to show up, okay?]


    After verifying that the ID ''SkyStars'' existed in Godyer, John re-entered his Game Chamber and logged back into the game.


    The trading area of Storm City was a bustling hub of activity, with a constant stream of yers and NPCs engaging in the exchange of items and goods.


    Due to the game''s official rules, all transactions conducted in this area were irreversible.


    John''s n was likely twofold:plete the purchase of the Crystal Fruits and possibly use this opportunity to glean more information from SkyStars, who might have witnessed the events in Karen Port.


    This could be a crucial step in determining Darklord''s whereabouts and understanding his current capabilities.


    SkyStars, eager to sell his Crystal Fruits and acquire the gold coins needed for a desired piece of equipment, arrived promptly at the trading area in Storm City.


    "Are you SkyStars?" asked a yer, who appeared rather inconspicuous, approaching him after a short wait.


    "Yes, you''re the anonymous user from the game forum who wanted to buy my Crystal Fruits, right? I''ve brought all the fruits with me. If everything looks good to you, we can proceed with the transaction right away," SkyStars replied, eager to finalize the deal.


    He had previously experienced situations where potential buyers backed out midway through a transaction, and he hoped this wouldn''t be another such case.


    However, John didn''t immediately agree to the transaction.


    As he faced the trade request sent by SkyStars, he refrained from clicking ''confirm'' right away.


    His hesitation suggested that he might have other ns or questions for SkyStars, possibly rted to the information he might possess about the events at Karen Port.


    John, sensing SkyStars'' disappointment and possibly his readiness to leave, quickly presented his condition for the transaction.


    "I do intend to buy all your Crystal Fruits, but I have an additional condition: can you answer a few questions for me?"


    SkyStars, initially a bit disheartened, fearing John might back out like others had done, responded with a hint of impatience, "If you don''t want to buy the Crystal Fruits, then please don''t waste my time. I really want to sell them, but my time is valuable too."


    Realizing that SkyStars was likely feeling let down and might leave if he didn''t show some sincerity, John promptly sent a trade request with his terms clearly outlined.


    [yer John invites you to confirm the trade details.]


    [Buyer John: The buyer agrees to purchase all the seller''s Crystal Fruits at the price of 50 copper coins each. Additional condition one: The seller must answer three questions from the buyer.]


    Upon seeing the unexpected trade request pop up, SkyStars''s disappointment vanished.


    Without hesitation, he clicked the confirmation button, eagerly epting the terms.


    This development opened the door for John to inquire about SkyStars'' possible knowledge of the events at Karen Port, which could prove crucial in John''s ongoing investigation and nning.


    SkyStars, relieved by the straightforwardness of John''s condition, said, "If you only wanted to ask me three questions, you should have said so earlier. I wouldn''t have been so worried then. Alright, go ahead and ask your questions."


    John, confident that SkyStars would not deceive him, especially since the game''s rules now guaranteed responses to his questions, proceeded with his inquiry.


    "My first question is: where exactly did you find these Crystal Fruits?"


    "I found them near Karen Port, specifically in the Gloomy Forest about ten miles to the north of the port. But you probably won''t be able to find that ce since it''s not marked on the main map," SkyStars answered without hesitation, believing that the buyer''s question was reasonable.


    SkyStars''s response was valuable.


    Apart from uninhabited coastlines, Crystal Fruits could also be found in ntations controlled by various NPC factions.


    If these fruits were obtained from such a location, the buyer could potentially face hostility from the ntation owners.


    His reply provided John with a specific area of interest rted to the events around Karen Port.


    SkyStars hesitated at John''s second question.


    The reason for his presence near Karen Port was due to Darklord summoning him to excavate a treasure from a cave.


    However, he couldn''t disclose this information to John because of the game system''s rules protecting details rted to agreements and transactions with other yers, like the one he had with Darklord.


    After a moment of consideration, SkyStars cautiously replied, "The reason I was near Karen Port was that I had epted someone else''s invitation to assist them there. But I can''t tell you the specifics of what I was doing, as that information is protected by the game system."


    John didn''t press further on SkyStars'' hesitant response.


    He inferred that SkyStars was likely invited by Darklord and that Darklord must have been near Karen Port at the time, possibly aware of John''s direct confrontation with the Mystery prophet there.


    John decided not to dwell on SkyStars'' reluctance to divulge more, instead moving on to his final question.


    "What do you know about Darklord? What is he currently up to?"


    SkyStars, who had been relieved that John didn''t persist with the second question, grew uneasy upon hearing this third query.


    Although not a high-level yer himself, SkyStars was quite knowledgeable about the rtionships among top yers in the Godyer game.


    He was aware that Darklord, though a top yer, often found his guild in conflict with others.


    SkyStars found himself wrestling with a dilemma.


    On one hand, he was bound by the trade agreement with John to answer three questions.


    On the other hand, he was wary of the potential repercussions of sharing information about Darklord, especially if John was one of Darklord''s adversaries.


    The thought of possible retaliation from Darklord if John failed to defeat him was a real concern for SkyStars.


    His hesitation grew as he contemted the various oues.


    These considerations dyed his response to John''s third question, leaving him momentarily silent.


    John, recognizing SkyStars'' reluctance, reminded him of the terms of their agreement.


    "You agreed to the trade, which means you''re obliged to answer my three questions. If you remain silent and let the trade confirmation time pass, the system will consider it a breach of our agreement. Then, you''ll not only have to give me all the Crystal Fruits but alsopensate me for the breach."


    John''s reminder was a push for SkyStars to make a decision.


    He knew SkyStars was hesitant, so he felt it necessary to help him make up his mind.


    SkyStars finally responded, revealing the extent of his knowledge about Darklord:


    "I don''t know much about Darklord. What I do know is that he recently acquired a very powerful artifact, which likely significantly increased his strengthpared to before. As for his current activities, I only have a little information. I once heard him mention that he was nning to go to the coast to search for something rted to the Naga tribe. Exactly what he''s looking for, I''m not sure. I''ve told you everything I know, and I hope my answer to your third question is satisfactory."


    John was indeed satisfied with this response.


    Essentially, he had wanted to ascertain Darklord''s most probable current location.


    The information about Darklord''s recent acquisition of a powerful artifact and his interest in something rted to the Naga tribe near the coast provided John with valuable insights into Darklord''s potential whereabouts and intentions.


    "Thank you, I am indeed very satisfied with your answers. Since you have 176 Crystal Fruits, and each is priced at 50 copper coins, that totals 88 silver coins. I''ll just give you one gold coin instead," John said, generously rounding up the payment.


    He promptly transferred a gold coin to SkyStars without hesitation.


    John''s decision to pay more than the agreed amount was partly due to the valuable information SkyStars had provided, which was incredibly useful for his purposes.


    Additionally, John considered the possibility that he might need SkyStars'' assistance again in the future.


    SkyStars was visibly excited to receive the gold coin from John.


    For an average yer like him, earning a gold coin was a significant achievement and not an easy feat.


    His enthusiasm was evident as he quickly proposed further services to John.


    "Do you need more Crystal Fruits? If you do, I can continue to gather them for you!"


    SkyStars'' offer to collect more Crystal Fruits indicated his eagerness to maintain this profitable connection with John, seeing an opportunity for further transactions and perhaps sensing the benefits of being associated with a yer who could afford such generous payments.

 Chapter 414 414-The Naga Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 414 Chapter414-The Naga Tribe</h4>


    John observed SkyStars and surmised that he was in need of a substantial amount of gold coins, likely saving up to purchase crucial equipment for himself.


    Although John didn''t have a significant need for Crystal Fruits, he considered that the Blue Sea Guild might require more in the future, given theirpatibility with the Sea God''s attributes.


    It was conceivable that scrolls and weapons rted to the Sea God might require Crystal Fruits for upgrades and advancements.


    "I do need more Crystal Fruits. However, I must emphasize that I only need Crystal Fruits from around Karen Port. Crystal Fruits from other ces won''t fetch a price of 50 copper coins each," John rified his requirements.


    SkyStars was visibly excited by John''s response.


    The reward he had earned from a hard-to-find hidden quest from an NPC had only been a mere two silver coins, so the prospect of earning more through gathering and selling Crystal Fruits from a specific location was an incredibly lucrative opportunity for him.


    SkyStars, recognizing the lucrative opportunity, quickly assured John, "No problem at all! I can guarantee that all the Crystal Fruits I provide will be from around Karen Port!"


    He was keen not to miss out on this chance to make a good profit.


    John nodded in acknowledgment and was about to leave when he seemed to remember something. He turned back to SkyStars, advising, "Just a reminder, the quantity of Crystal Fruits around Karen Port isn''t that high, so it''s probably best to keep this information to yourself. You should consider collecting the Crystal Fruits alone."


    SkyStars readily agreed. In fact, he had no intention of sharing this profitable opportunity with anyone else.


    After agreeing on the process for their future Crystal Fruit transactions, they parted ways.


    SkyStars headed towards Karen Port as fast as he could, eager to investigate the area and gather the fruits. Meanwhile, John set off for the Naga Tribe.


    Blue Sea had already informed him about the route to the Naga Tribe, allowing John to make the journey on his own.


    John used a teleportation spell to reach Weeping Shore, where he blew the conch shell.


    The long, echoing horn sound summoned a Thetis Whale to the shoreline.


    Catching hold of the Thetis Whale, John was swiftly taken deep into the sea.


    As they descended further, his visibility decreased, but he could sense the presence of numerous marine creatures around him, including some high-level sea beings.


    However, John''s current focus wasn''t on these creatures.


    His primary goal was to reach the Naga Tribe as quickly as possible to gauge Darklord''s newfound strength.


    The descent with the Thetis Whalested about half an hour before John found himself in front of a massive underwater archway.


    He knew that passing through this arch would lead him to the Naga Tribe, but he had to make final preparations before proceeding.


    John meticulously sealed all his Fire Spell scrolls in the deepest part of his spatial storage.


    He was cautious not to use any Fire Spells within the Naga Tribe, considering the underwater environment and the nature of the Naga Tribe.


    With these preparationsplete, John was ready to enter the realm of the Naga Tribe, a crucial step in his quest to understand and possibly confront Darklord.


    Recognized as the favored of the Sea God, the Naga Tribe was endowed with significant divine power, enabling them tomunicate with all marine life andmand these creatures to serve them.


    The rtionship between the Sea God and the Fire God was, quite literally, as antagonistic as water and fire. Despite both belonging to the Order Faction, they often shed directly.


    They only joined forces when confronting threats from the Dark Faction or Chaos Faction, and once themon threat was eliminated, conflicts between them would resume.


    The Nagas deeply revered the Sea God, and revealing the possession of fire-rted scrolls would undoubtedly provoke their ire.


    John''s primary intention for visiting the Naga Tribe was to gather information about Darklord; he certainly did not want to provoke any unnecessary conflict with the Nagas.


    Furthermore, John anticipated the possibility of needing to coborate with the Naga Tribe in the future.


    With all preparationsplete, John passed through the archway.


    As he did so, he felt the overwhelming power of the Sea God washing over him, a testament to the tribe''s close connection with their deity.


    This experience underscored the importance of his discretion in this domain, especially given his goal of learning more about Darklord''s activities without stirring up trouble with the Naga Tribe.


    Despite his enhanced resistances provided by the [Godyer] title, John temporarily lost all his senses due to the immense power of the Sea God emanating from the archway.


    It was only after passing through the arch that his senses gradually returned.


    What unfolded before him was the grand architecturalplex of the Naga Tribe.


    Contrary to any primitive or rudimentary impressions one might have of the Naga Tribe, their settlement was actually an borate ensemble of a massive pce surrounded by several defensive structures.


    The Naga Queen resided in the central pce, with powerful female Naga mages surrounding her.


    Upon arriving at the Naga Tribe, John was immediately noticed by the tribal guards.


    One of them approached him with a hostile tone, questioning his presence, "Human, why have youe to our tribe? Do you have the permission of Her Majesty the Queen?"


    John maintained hisposure and smiled in response, aware that avoiding conflict with the Naga Tribe was crucial. "I arrived here by blowing the conch shell. I believe the fact that I could sound the conch shell signifies that I have the Queen''s permission."


    John''s reply was tactful and logical. Naturally, the Naga Queen wouldn''t personally know every individual entering the tribe, but the ability to use the conch shell, a sacred object, served as a form of implied consent.


    His answer was designed to cate the guards and facilitate his entry into the tribe without incident, enabling him to pursue his objective of gathering information about Darklord.


    The ability to blow the conch shell was indeed the Naga Tribe''s method of determining whether an individual had the Queen''s invitation.


    Those who could sound the shell were allowed into the tribe.


    The guards'' question stemmed from the fact that most yers were unaware of this criterion.


    Without a perfect answer, any yer who stumbled into the Naga Tribe by ident could be promptly expelled.


    John''s response eased the guard''s wariness.


    The guard nodded and said, "That is correct, then. You may enter the tribe. However, I must warn you that humans are not particrly weed in the Naga Tribe. Should you cause any trouble here, you will face the Queen''s punishment."


    John was well aware of this.


    He replied, "I am here only to find another human. Once I find him, I will leave."


    John''s statement prompted the two Naga guards to exchange nces.


    One of them then said to John, "If you are looking for another human, I can tell you where he is. He''s currently at the market on the east side of our tribe. He seems to havee to our Naga Tribe solely to purchase supplies. We found it quite strange; why would a humane here to buy supplies?"


    This information from the Naga guard saved John a great deal of trouble.


    He smiled and expressed his gratitude to the two guards before quickly heading towards the market on the eastern side of the Naga Tribe.


    The guard''s directions were a significant aid, potentially expediting his search for the human he was looking for, presumably Darklord, who hade to the Naga Tribe for reasons yet to be fully understood.


    In the Naga Tribe''s market, Darklord was busy selecting supplies suitable for his condition.


    After acquiring the Mysterious Wand, he had noticed a decline in his state.


    After researching in the library of Storm City, he concluded that he needed items imbued with the strong power of the Sea God to counteract this adverse effect.


    The Naga Tribe, known for its close ties to the Sea God, seemed the most likely ce to find such powerful maritime artifacts.


    As Darklord was making his selections, a familiar and unwee voice interrupted him.


    "To think I would find you here. You remember who I am, don''t you?"


    John had quickly located Darklord in the market, but he refrained from initiating an attack, knowing that the Naga guards would retaliate if he were the aggressor.


    Darklord turned slowly to face John, a sneer on his face.


    "Of course, I remember you! I should have been resolute in eliminating youpletely when I had the chance! My leniency allowed you to turn the tables. Honestly, I regret it. I don''t think someone like you should have had the opportunity to rebound."


    Aware of the Naga Tribe''s rules himself, Darklord was also careful not to initiate a physical confrontation.


    Instead, he aimed to provoke John verbally, hoping to incite him into making the first move.

 Chapter 415 415-Mutual Machinations

    <h4>Chapter 415 Chapter415-Mutual Machinations</h4>


    John''s expression remained unchanged in the face of Darklord''s deliberate provocation.


    He responded coolly, "Your intelligence seems as low as ever. You don''t really think you can deceive me with such tactics, do you?"


    Upon hearing this, Darklord''s face twisted into an even more ferocious expression.


    He retorted vehemently, "If that''s the case, let''s settle this outside the Naga Tribe, once and for all. I will not lose to you."


    As he spoke of a final showdown, Darklord deliberately unted the Mysterious wand in his hand.


    Although John was unaware of the specific attributes of the Mysterious wand, he could tell it possessed formidable power.


    "No problem at all, let''s leave this ce right now," John said, fixing his gaze on Darklord.


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Darklord had initially hoped his words would intimidate John into backing down.


    Though he had outwardly appeared confident, inwardly, Darklord was uncertain whether he could use the Mysterious wand to defeat John.


    Seeing Darklord motionless, John couldn''t help but reveal a hint of a mocking smile, "What''s the matter? Are you scared?"


    "Scared? What a joke. How could I possibly be afraid of you?"


    Darklord shot back.


    "Don''t forget, when the Godyer Game firstunched, I was the one who sessfully trapped you inside the Godyer Temple. Had it not been for your sheer luck, you would never have been able to escape. If that were the case, you wouldn''t even have the right to speak to me here."


    The mention of the Godyer Temple made John''s smile grow even brighter.


    He was well aware that his imprisonment there was a result of Darklord''s machinations, but without that experience, he wouldn''t have gained the unique [Godyer] trait.


    "After all this talk, what exactly do you want to do?"


    John inquired.


    "We can''t fight here in the marketce of the Naga Tribe. If you really want to have a showdown, then let''s head outside the Naga Tribe now. If you think you can keep hiding in the Naga Tribe, you''re being naive. I can tell you that the Naga Tribe expels all outsiders when night falls. Staying here any longer is of no benefit to you."


    John wanted Darklord to understand that hiding in the Naga Tribe was not a viable long-term strategy.


    Sooner orter, Darklord would have to face him in a decisive battle.


    Darklord''s lips twitched slightly, betraying his internal conflict.


    Yet, he knew he couldn''t afford to appear weak in terms of morale.


    "You don''t really think my hesitation is about avoiding you, do you? Since you''re so eager for a battle, let''s have it then!"


    After saying this, Darklord strode towards the entrance of the Naga Tribe, with John following closely behind.


    As they both arrived at the archway leading into the tribe, their simultaneous appearance piqued the curiosity of the Naga guards stationed at the entrance.


    The two Naga guards nced at Darklord and John but merely surveyed them briefly.


    Their primary quest was to guard the tribe''s gate.


    Darklord was the first to pass through the archway of the Naga Tribe''s entrance.


    As he reached the deep sea, he instantly unleashed the power of the Mysterious wand.


    A dense ck fog emitted from the wand, and under Darklord''s control, this fog swiftly sealed off the archway at the entrance of the Naga Tribe.


    "John, your luck has run out! You''re too na?ve. Did you really think I would just willingly engage in a battle with you? If you want a showdown, go find Mystery for it!"


    Darklord eximed and then attempted to use a Teleport Spell.


    However, to his shock, the spell failed to activate.


    Darklord''s face registered utter surprise.


    As a top yer, he had used the Teleport Spell countless times, meaning his proficiency with it was near 100%.


    The failure of the spell indicated he had fallen into someone else''s trap.


    "Did you really think I wouldn''t see through your intentions?"


    John emerged slowly from behind the archway, looking at Darklord as if he were looking at a fool.


    "I knew you would try to outsmart me, so I set a trap at the entrance of the Naga Tribe in advance. If you hadn''t used the power of the Mystery to seal the gate, I wouldn''t have had a good way to stop you."


    John had anticipated that Darklord wouldn''t engage in a direct battle with him.


    Darklord''s first move upon leaving the Naga Tribe was to find a way to disrupt John''s actions.


    Therefore, John had set a trap at the entrance archway of the Naga Tribe before he even entered.


    The trap was designed to immobilize anyone attempting to use the power of Mystery to seal the entrance.


    Darklord''s anger intensified, and he shouted at John, "All you do is rely on tricks and schemes! Do you dare to face me in an open confrontation? Do you dare to duel with me?"


    Although he seemed enraged, Darklord was actually using his anger to mask his panic.


    Simultaneously, he threw a duel card.


    A duel card, a powerful item in the game, can force another yer into a duel. During such a duel, both yers are limited to their basic skills and the equipment they carry.


    If Darklord''s duel card worked, he would be able to free himself from the immobilization.


    Ignoring Darklord''s thrown duel card, John took out the Crystal Fruit he had obtained from SkyStars and hurled it towards the card.


    The Crystal Fruit quickly fused with the seawater, encasing the duel card in a block of ice the moment it made contact.


    "Don''t bother trying to escape using the duel card. Since I''vee to you directly, I''ve prepared for everything! Let''s settle this once and for all!"


    John dered, raising his left hand high.


    At the tip of his index finger, a formidable Power of Sea God began to gather.


    Even the immobilized Darklord could feel the immense power of the skill John was channeling.


    In less than two seconds of focused channeling, John unleashed the potent Power of Sea God skill he had acquired: [Abyssal Explosion].


    [Abyssal Explosion (Divine Skill)]


    [Skill Description: The great Sea God, revered by all marine life, can cause even the deepest waters to shudder with a world-shattering force when angered.]


    [Skill Effect: The user unleashes a spell dealing 1700% ice attribute damage based on their magic strength after a brief channeling period, and slows down surrounding characters by 90%. If used in the deep sea, the skill''s damage increases by 1700%, and the additional slow effect turns into immobilization.]


    A pale blue glow gathered at the tip of John''s left index finger, and a massive surge of energy rapidly expanded from his fingertip.


    The spread of [Abyssal Explosion] was swift, reaching Darklord in less than half a second.


    Darklord, realizing the futility of resistance, knew he couldn''t withstand such a powerful attack.


    He also understood that John had the capability to prevent him from escaping through death and resurrection.


    However, what happened next took both John and Darklord by surprise.


    Although [Abyssal Explosion] was immensely powerful, its force was abruptly halted by an invisible barrier as it neared Darklord.


    This barrier not only blocked the attack but also reflected the damage back towards John.


    Remainingposed in the face of this sudden development, John immediately cast [Abyssal Prison] to slow the rapidly approaching shockwave.


    He then activated [Shape-shifting], gaining a significant speed boost, nimbly dodging the rebounding shockwave.


    He followed up by throwing a Detection spell towards Darklord.


    John knew that Darklord couldn''t have countered the attack on his own, suggesting the intervention of a powerful entity from the Mystery faction.


    Identifying who this powerful being from the Mystery faction was and understanding why they had suddenly appeared at this location became an immediate priority for John.

 Chapter 416 416-Darklord’s Chaotic Escape

    <h4>Chapter 416 Chapter416-Darklord''s Chaotic Escape</h4>


    John''s Detection spell yielded excellent results, providing him with detailed information about the member of the Mystery faction who had aided Darklord.


    [Mystery Incarnate]


    [Affiliation: Mystery Faction]


    [Level: 350]


    [Special Skill: Mystery Barrier ¨C Mystery Incarnate uses the power of Mystery to create an invisible barrier that can shield against all types of attacks andpletely reflect the effects of the attacks. Cooldown: 30 seconds.]


    Perhaps the use of the Mystery Barrier had significantly drained the power of the Mystery Incarnate, who, despite being at a high level of 350, could not interfere with John''s Detection spell.


    However, John wasn''t ted by the sess of his Detection spell, as the strength of Mystery Incarnate was formidable ¨C its level surpassing that of any Devil John had encountered before.


    Moreover, the special skill, Mystery Barrier, had a cooldown of only 30 seconds.


    This meant that if John wanted to defeat Mystery Incarnate, he would need to do so within the window of the skill''s cooldown.


    Realizing this, John immediatelyunched an attack.


    Taking advantage of the ongoing effects of [Morphing Mirage], he instantaneously moved next to Darklord.


    Two Fire Spellscrolls were thrown out and detonated in an instant.


    Since they were in the deep sea, the explosive force of the Fire Spellscrolls was concentrated in the narrow space around Darklord.


    Even with the presence of the Mystery Barrier, Darklord''s health dropped to less than 20%.


    The rapid assault left Darklord in a critically weakened state, showcasing John''s strategic acumen and his ability to capitalize on momentary vulnerabilities in his opponents.


    Having sessfully weakened Darklord with the Fire Spellscrolls, John activated [Abyssal Prison] and [Eye of Artemis].


    Thebined use of these two skills allowed him to clearly discern the form of Mystery Incarnate.


    Like the Mystery Prophet, Mystery Incarnate appeared as a dense mass of ck fog.


    The key difference was that the fog around Mystery Prophet was more noticeable, whereas the fog enveloping Mystery Incarnate was so faint it was almost transparent.


    Realizing why he hadn''t detected Mystery Incarnate earlier, John understood that its invisibility was particrly effective in the deep sea.


    As John continued his offensive maneuvers, Mystery Incarnate was not idle either.


    It chose to mergepletely with the surrounding seawater, perfectly evading the attack from the Fire Spellscrolls and swiftly approaching John.


    Mystery Incarnate reactivated the Mystery Barrier in close proximity to John.


    The effect of the Mystery Barrierpletely countered that of the Abyssal Prison.


    The effect of John''s Abyssal Prison instantly vanished, along with the magic that had been restraining Darklord, who was now free to move.


    Darklord''s escape infuriated John, but he chose not to pursue him directly, knowing that his primary adversary at the moment was Mystery Incarnate.


    John materialized a de imbued with the Power of Sea God in his right hand using [Divine de] and once again raised his left hand, preparing to unleash [Abyssal Explosion].


    Despite being aware of the Mystery Barrier''s description as a special skill of Mystery Incarnate, John was skeptical about its ability to block all attacks.


    If the power of Mystery was truly that formidable, why had the Mystery Saint fallen during the previous divine war?


    Shouldn''t the power of Mystery have ensured aplete victory for the Mystery Saint in that conflict?


    Surrounded once more by the immense Power of Sea God, Johnunched [Abyssal Explosion] while simultaneously striking the Mystery Barrier with the de in his right hand.


    Given his high level and the use of skills associated with the Sea God, which were enhanced in the ocean, John''s attack was exceptionally powerful.


    This resulted in a concentrated burst of the Power of Sea God within the Mystery Barrier, creating cracks in the otherwise invisible shield.


    Sensing the impending danger, Mystery Incarnate swiftly merged back into the surrounding seawater.


    The moment it fully disappeared, the Mystery Barrier copsed.


    As the barrier shattered, a massive shockwave rapidly spread outwards.


    Although Darklord had already put some distance between himself and the epicenter, he was still knocked down by the powerful wave.


    His health dropped to less than 10%, putting him in a precarious position if John caught up with him.


    Focused solely on his escape, Darklord disregarded the ongoing battle between John and Mystery Incarnate.


    After the shockwave passed, he used a Teleport Spell again.


    This time, there was no one to interrupt his spell, allowing him to sessfully escape.


    At the center of the battlefield, having sessfully shattered the Mystery Barrier, John shifted his gaze to where Darklord had been.


    However, Darklord had already vanished.


    "He escaped again!"


    John uttered with considerable anger in his voice, but he knew that finding Darklord again wouldn''t be easy after such an escape.


    So, his immediate focus shifted to eliminating the Mystery Incarnate before him.


    "Since you chose to aid Darklord''s escape, you''ll take his ce in being vanquished by me!"


    John couldn''t directly see where Mystery Incarnate was, but the effects of [Eye of Artemis] hadn''t faded, allowing him to detect the entity''s presence.


    Following these traces, John located Mystery Incarnate''s hiding spot.


    "No more hiding! I''ve found you! If you''re willing to cooperate with me, I can stop my attack," John called out.


    He knew that ordinary attacks wouldn''t pose much trouble to Mystery Incarnate.


    He hoped to negotiate, suggesting that if Mystery Incarnate could provide information rted to the Mystery Saint, he might consider a coboration.


    Simultaneously, John hoped his words would lower Mystery Incarnate''s guard, creating an opportunity to deliver a decisive blow while the entity was distracted.


    John''s strategy was sound, but the Mystery Incarnate was clearly not interested in coborating with him.


    The entity focused solely on defense, not even attempting a counterattack against John.


    As the standoff continued, John began to feel the situation turning somewhat unfavorable.


    Despite his upper hand in the battle, the rapid refresh rate of the Mystery Barrier proved to be a significant obstacle.


    John sought a decisive blow, a chance to overpower the formidable defenses of the Mystery Incarnate, who could also conceal itself within the surrounding seawater.


    However, no such opportunity presented itself, and as the battle dragged on, John''s patience began to wane.


    "I don''t have time to waste on this any longer! I''ll let you go for now. But if we meet again, I will make sure to annihte youpletely!"


    With these words, John turned and left the scene.


    He nned to head to the Blue Sea Guild to report and discuss the recent developments and encounters, including the elusive and formidable Mystery Incarnate.


    Long after John had departed, Mystery Incarnate slowly emerged from its hiding ce within the sea.


    Despite its high level of vignce, it was unaware that John''s Detection spell had clearly monitored its movements.


    John, through his spell, observed Mystery Incarnate entering the Naga Tribe, suggesting a potential awareness or even cooperation between the tribe and the Mystery entity.


    John spected further, considering the possibility that the Naga Tribe might even worship the Mystery Saint.


    If this was true, it would answer many of his previous questions.


    It wasn''t a coboration between the Sea God and the Mystery Saint, but rather between the Sea God''s followers, the Nagas, and the Mystery Saint.


    John even entertained the possibility that these Nagas might have betrayed the Sea God.


    The implications of his conjecture were serious.


    If the Naga Tribe truly coborated with or worshipped the Mystery Saint, the Order Faction could face a significant crisis.


    The Naga Tribe could potentially join forces with the power of Mystery tounch attacks along the coastline against all towns of the Order Faction.


    Coastal cities like Karen Port and even major cities like Storm City could be at risk.


    John was hesitant to fully trust his hypothesis, but the potential consequences were too grave to ignore.


    The prospect of the Naga Tribe siding with the Mystery Faction presented a strategic and existential threat that the Order Faction would need to address urgently.

 Chapter 417 417-Concurrent Investigations

    Chapter 417 417-Concurrent Investigations


    While John''s battle with Mystery Incarnate was ongoing, Darklord had sessfully returned to the main city, Storm City.


    He was in a dire state, requiring considerable time and many supplies to recover fully.


    His primary objective for visiting the Naga Tribe ¨C to find an item that could suppress the contamination of the Mystery power ¨C remained unfulfilled.


    His encounter with John not only interrupted his mission but also intensified the Mystery power''s corruption.


    "John is a curse! He always disrupts my ns!"


    Darklordmented upon reaching the safety of his guild.


    Now that he was back, he had the opportunity to reflect on the recent events.


    One question, in particr, puzzled him: How had John managed to find him near the Naga Tribe?


    It seemed evident that John''s sole purpose in going there was to track him down, but Darklord couldn''t fathom how John could have known about his movements.


    Darklord carefully recalled the people who were aware of his ns ¨C mostly members of his guild and some independent yers they had temporarily recruited in Karen Port.


    Having considered this, Darklord summoned his guild''s deputy leader.


    "There aren''t many in our guild who knew about my ns, right? Gather all of them. And also call those independent yers we teamed up with in Karen Port," Darklord instructed.


    The deputy guild leader found Darklord''s order somewhat unusual and was about to ask for rification.


    However, upon seeing Darklord''s expression, he decided against questioning andplied with the order, sensing the seriousness of the situation.


    Darklord''s directive indicated a suspicion of a leak within their ranks, a situation that required immediate and discreet handling.


    As Darklord gazed at his deputy guild leader, his eyes held an ominous intensity that clearlymunicated the gravity of the situation.


    The deputy leader understood the peril of asking unnecessary questions and promptly assured Darklord, "Yes, Guild Leader, I''ll gather them immediately."


    Meanwhile, John arrived at the Blue Sea Guild, which was bustling with activity.


    They were simultaneously preparing for an uing Guild Battle and organizing the next auction event while also focusing on improving the levels of their guild members.


    Blue Sea, as the guild leader, was engrossed in overseeing these operations, leaving little attention to spare for gathering information about the Mystery Saint.


    When he saw John, Blue Sea realized that he had neglected the task of collecting intel on the Mystery Saint.


    "My apologies, we''ve been overwhelmed with guild activitiestely. I haven''t had the chance to gather information on the Mystery Saint. I''ll dedicate myself to it once we''ve handled our currentmitments," Blue Sea said, somewhat anxiously.


    He knew that while their rtionship with John was cooperative, exining himself wasn''t strictly necessary.


    However, given John''s formidable strength, which Blue Sea believed rivaled that of deities, he felt the need to tread carefully.


    Thest thing he wanted was to turn a yer as powerful as John into an adversary.


    John, slightly amused by Blue Sea''s nervousness, shook his head and smiled, "I didn''te here to press you for information on the Mystery Saint. I''m here to share what I know with you."


    Upon understanding John''s purpose, Blue Sea rxed a bit.


    He led John to a secret hall where they could discuss without fear of being overheard.


    This private space provided them the opportunity to exchange their information and insights freely and securely.


    "This ce is absolutely secure, no one can eavesdrop on our conversation here," Blue Sea assured John, understanding the critical importance of keeping information rted to the Mystery Saint confined to a tight circle.


    Blue Sea''s careful approach to handling sensitive information was something John appreciated.


    John nodded in approval, "Your caution ismendable. That''s why I chose to share important information with you first, rather than Adam."


    John''s words brought a smile to Blue Sea''s face, who had always considered Adam as apetitor, something John had subtly noticed.


    "I ventured alone into the Naga Tribe and found Darklord there. Just as Adam mentioned, Darklord has indeed coborated with Mystery and is even contaminated by its power. I tried to eliminate Darklord, but I was unsessful. Not because Darklord has be much more powerful, but because of interference by a Mystery Incarnate. After pretending to leave, I observed the Incarnate and found it entering the Naga Tribe. Could this mean the Naga Tribe is coborating with the Mystery faction?" John briefly outlined his recent encounter.


    Blue Sea listened intently and was visibly shaken by the news.


    He had been prepared for the possibility of Darklord''s escape, especially considering John mentioned the assistance from Mystery Incarnate.


    However, hearing that the Incarnate had entered the Naga Tribe unsettled him deeply, disrupting his usually calm demeanor.


    The implications of such an alliance posed a significant threat, one that could have far-reaching consequences for the bnce of power in their world.


    "That''s absolutely impossible. The Nagas are revered as the paragons among marine beings and are also favored by the Sea God. As the Sea God''s favorites, how could they possibly betray him?"


    Blue Sea''s reaction was expected by John.


    As a yer of the Order Faction who revered the Sea God, Blue Sea naturally had a favorable view of the Nagas and couldn''t fathom them coborating with the Mystery faction.


    He likely believed the information John had might have been misleading, orchestrated by the Mystery faction.


    "While it''s possible that what I witnessed could be misinformation from the Mystery faction, I am certain about the Mystery Incarnate entering the Naga Tribe," John insisted.


    Blue Sea fell silent, taking a moment to process this information.


    After a while, he slowly began, "If that is indeed the case, then we need to start preparing in advance."


    He stood up and retrieved a map from a cab in the secret hall, spreading it out on the long table.


    "This is aplete map of the knownnds of the gods'' continent. It not only marks all the terrestrial locations but also the maritime areas. You can see here the location of the Naga Tribe, which is near our Order Faction''s main city. If, as you say, the Naga Tribe has indeed coborated with the power of Mystery..."


    Blue Sea''s voice trailed off as he studied the map, contemting the strategic implications.


    The proximity of the Naga Tribe to the Order Faction''s main city could pose a significant threat if they had indeed allied with the Mystery faction.


    Such a development required immediate and strategic nning to counter any potential risks that might arise from this alliance.


    "The Naga Tribe could pose a serious threat to the Order Faction. Shouldn''t we start preparing now? Waiting until they attack might be toote," Blue Sea proposed, his face etched with concern.


    John, who had already spected about the situation, felt an immense pressure upon seeing the map Blue Sea provided.


    He had initially thought the Naga Tribe was just along the coast of Storm City and hadn''t realized that there were other Naga Tribes in different locations.


    "Is it possible that only one Naga Tribe is coborating with the power of Mystery? Maybe the other tribes are still aligned with the Order Faction?"


    John was reluctant to believe that all Naga Tribes had allied with Mystery''s power.


    Such a scenario would significantly weaken the Order Factionpared to the Mystery Faction.


    Blue Sea''s expression turned even grimmer.


    He slowly shook his head and said, "All Naga Tribes are under the rule of a Naga Queen, and the one you visited is the strongest among them. If the tribe directly under the Queen has allied with the power of Mystery, it''s likely that the others have as well."


    This information was new to John, and Blue Sea''s dy in sharing it suggested he still harbored some reservations about John.


    However, John now had more pressing concerns.


    He pondered whether he should apany Blue Sea to the Naga Tribe for a more thorough investigation.


    "I think we can''t make any easy judgments right now. How about you join me for another visit to the Naga Tribe? You must be quite familiar with them, right? You could inquire more closely."


    Blue Sea''s somber expression lightened slightly as he agreed with John''s n.


    "Indeed! We must ascertain whether the Naga Tribe has coborated with Mystery before taking any further action."


    The decision to investigate firsthand was crucial.


    It would provide them with the necessary rity to strategize and prepare for any potential threats from the Naga Tribe''s possible alliance with the Mystery Faction.

 Chapter 418 418-SkyStars Plea for Help

    Chapter 418 418-SkyStars'' Plea for Help


    In a grand castle in the eastern district of Storm City, Darklord stood sternly, scrutinizing the group of people in front of him.


    Their silence in the face of his re was palpable.


    "Someone among you has leaked my whereabouts. If you confess now, I might show leniency. Continue your silence, and I''ll show you what true despair is," spoke the deputy guild leader, trying to coax a confession from the group.


    He knew Darklord''s fury well and understood the severity of failing in the task assigned to him.


    His future in the guild, perhaps even his well-being, depended on the sess of this inquiry.


    Despite his best efforts, the group remained staunchly silent.


    They all knew Darklord''s reputation for revenge and understood that his promises were not to be trusted.


    Believing in his leniency would be nothing short of foolish.


    Among the group was SkyStars, acutely aware that he had once disclosed Darklord''s movements to John.


    As Darklord''s impatience grew, he stood up and approached the person closest to him, staring intensely.


    "Was it you who leaked my whereabouts? Confess now if it was you!" he demanded.


    But the person he confronted, like the others, had not leaked any information and knew better than to admit to something he hadn''t done, especially given Darklord''s vindictive nature.


    After scrutinizing each individual without sess, Darklord''s frustration mounted.


    "If none of you admit, then I''ll assume you all betrayed me!"


    He returned to his seat, his gaze shifting to the deputy guild leader, who now faced the challenging task of handling the situation under Darklord''s wrathful watch.


    The deputy guild leader, unsure of Darklord''s exact intentions, cautiously inquired, "Guild Leader, what exactly would you like me to do?"


    Darklord''s anger was now unmasked and palpable.


    In a fit of rage, he knocked the deputy guild leader to the ground, shouting, "Are you an idiot? Didn''t you understand what I said?! They all leaked my whereabouts! Punish them all! Reset their ounts back to level one and confiscate all their equipment!"


    After venting his anger, Darklord stormed out of the room.


    The deputy guild leader, though maintaining a calm facade, was inwardly cursing Darklord for his unreasonable outburst.


    Turning to the group, he said, "You''ve seen it yourselves. I have no choice in this matter. These are Darklord''s orders, and I must follow them."


    He continued, "If any of you have a way to escape, do it now. If not, I suggest you start leveling a secondary ount."


    Despite his position, the deputy guild leader wanted to offer some assistance.


    He suspected that Darklord''s rage stemmed from encountering a formidable opponent, and these individuals before him had provided information to that very adversary.


    If he indeed reset their ounts as ordered, he feared it would incite further retribution against Darklord, and he had no desire to be coteral damage in that inevitable confrontation.


    The group suspected by Darklord was in a state of panic.


    Some red angrily in the direction Darklord had left, while others pleaded with the deputy guild leader not to reset their ounts to level one.


    Their efforts, however, were in vain.


    Even if the deputy guild leader wished to let them go, other members of Darklord''s guild wouldn''t allow it.


    The guild had yers from the Dark Faction, who often targeted Order Faction yers to level up.


    As the deputy guild leader conversed with the suspected group, yers from the Dark Faction within Darklord''s guild entered the room.


    "Deputy guild leader, we are well aware of Darklord''s orders. We''ll start executing them, so you don''t need to stay here, do you?" spoke DARK EDGE, one of the top assassin yers in Darklord''s guild.


    DARK EDGE excelled in hiding and ambushing other yers for their equipment, and he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate them if the opportunity arose.


    The deputy guild leader sighed silently as he looked at DARK EDGE, realizing he had no choice but to leave.


    DARK EDGE had never really considered the deputy guild leader as a figure of authority.


    His request for the deputy guild leader to leave was more out of irritation than respect.


    Left in the hands of DARK EDGE and the other Dark Faction yers, the suspected group faced a grim fate.


    Their pleas and anger would likely go unheeded as these yers were known for their ruthless methods and loyalty to Darklord''smands.


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense as the deputy guild leader departed, leaving the suspected yers at the mercy of DARK EDGE and his cohort.


    DARK EDGE, true to his name, exuded a menacing aura.


    His eyes, devoid of warmth, instilled fear in anyone he looked at.


    "If any of you think you can defeat me, go ahead and try. I don''t enjoy one-sided battles; I prefer a bit of a challenge," he taunted the group.


    Among the group, only SkyStars managed to maintain a semnce ofposure.


    In Darklord''s presence, he wouldn''t dare to make any moves, but with the top yer gone, he saw an opportunity to seek John''s help.


    He quickly sent a message through hismunication channel, exining his current predicament to John.


    Back in the secret hall of the Blue Sea Guild, John was deep in discussion with Blue Sea about the Naga Tribe.


    Initially, when he received SkyStars'' message, he assumed it was about gathering more Crystal Fruit and didn''t pay much attention.


    However, as the messages from SkyStars rapidly umted, John''s impatience grew.


    Blue Sea noticed John''s distraction and suggested, "It seems someone has urgent information for you. It might even be from Adam. You should check it out."


    Upon reviewing the messages in hismunication channel, John quickly grasped the severity of SkyStars'' situation.


    Realizing the urgency, he promptly excused himself from Blue Sea.


    "I have an urgent matter to attend to. A friend of mine is in grave danger, and I need to ensure his safety," John exined sinctly, avoiding unnecessary details to save time, given SkyStars'' critical predicament.


    Blue Sea, trusting John''s judgment, didn''t inquire further.


    He believed John would share more information if it was necessary. Recognizing a potential need for assistance, Blue Sea offered his help, "Do you need my help? Although I may not be as strong as you, I''m still one of the top yers. Acting alone, you might fall into a trap. With my assistance, we might be able to rescue your friend more quickly."


    After a moment''s consideration, John epted Blue Sea''s offer.


    He recognized the value of having an ally in this situation, especially one as capable as Blue Sea.


    With a n in mind, they prepared to leave the secret hall and embark on the mission to rescue SkyStars from the precarious situation he faced in Darklord''s guild.


    Before setting off, John sent a message to SkyStars: [I need your exact location. Please open yourmunication channel. I can track your position through it.]


    SkyStars saw John''s message and promptly opened hismunication channel without hesitation.


    However, his action caught DARK EDGE''s attention.


    "What are you sneaking around for? Do you think you can call for help? Do you really believe any yer would dare toe to our guild?"


    DARK EDGE fixed his gaze on SkyStars as he bombarded him with questions, drawing the attention of everyone else in the room to SkyStars.


    Panicked and caught off guard by DARK EDGE''s scrutiny, SkyStars hastily tried to defend himself.


    "I haven''t done anything! Maybe you saw it wrong? I am innocent! Lord Darklord didn''t even use me of being the one who leaked his whereabouts!"


    SkyStars'' protest was met with disbelief from DARK EDGE, who wasn''t inclined to trust or care about his exnations.


    DARK EDGE''s primary interest was in harassing other yers; he didn''t concern himself with whether they were actual enemies or not.

 Chapter 419 419-DARK EDGE’s Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 419 Chapter419-DARK EDGE¡¯s Arrogance</h4>


    "It''s toote for exnations now. Lord Darklord has already determined your betrayal, and you all must face punishment!"


    DARK EDGE''s words, as he slowly approached SkyStars, imposed immense pressure.


    SkyStars continued to insist on his innocence, desperately trying to convince DARK EDGE and the others.


    "Listen to me, I really didn''t betray him. It must have been someone else! I have proof; I haven''t left Storm City recently. You can ask around!"


    In his frantic state, SkyStars scrambled for reasons, knowing full well they were unlikely to believe him.


    His only hope was to stall for time, cing all his trust in John''s timely arrival.


    "Do you think anyone will believe your words?"


    DARK EDGE was now standing right in front of SkyStars, his de drawn and pointed menacingly at SkyStars'' cheek.


    "I hope you believe me; I truly did not betray Lord Darklord!"


    SkyStars'' voice trembled as he spoke, fear evident in his tone.


    DARK EDGE, with a malevolent smile on his face, seemed to relish the moment.


    He let his de glide slowly down SkyStars'' cheek, enjoying the intimidation and fear he was inflicting.


    In this tense and perilous situation, SkyStars'' only chancey in the hope that John would arrive in time to intervene.


    DARK EDGE''s enjoyment of his power and control over the situation was palpable, and the atmosphere in the room grew increasingly ominous as the other guild members watched, unsure of how to react to DARK EDGE''s dominating presence.


    "If no one believes your words, do you have anything else to say? If not, I''m going to act on Lord Darklord''s orders," DARK EDGE whispered threateningly into SkyStars'' ear.


    Though his voice was low, the others in the room could still hear him, and his actions added immense pressure to everyone present, fearing they might be next.


    "I do have something to say! But I can''t tell you all; I must speak to Lord Darklord himself!"


    SkyStars blurted out, desperately trying to buy more time.


    He had already used all the excuses he could think of in his previous attempts to stall, and now he was pinning his hopes on thisst exnation convincing DARK EDGE.


    However, how could such a ruse deceive DARK EDGE?


    With a sinister smile, DARK EDGE swiftly raised his de and, in a lightning-fast motion, swung it towards SkyStars'' throat.


    The murderous intent was palpable, and everyone in the room sensed that SkyStars was moments away from his end.


    SkyStars himself felt a profound sense of despair.


    He even doubted whether he could escape this predicament through resurrection, a standard escape route for many yers in dire situations.


    The atmosphere was tense, and the oue seemed inevitable. Everyone braced for what appeared to be the imminent demise of SkyStars at the hands of DARK EDGE.


    Just as everyone thought DARK EDGE was about to instantly kill SkyStars, his de unexpectedly halted less than a centimeter from SkyStars'' throat.


    The room was filled with shock and confusion, as no one understood what had caused this abrupt stoppage.


    Only DARK EDGE knew he had been restrained by some powerful, unseen force.


    "Enough of this wasting time! You''ve had your fun, right? Finish them off quickly, we have more important matters to attend to," urged another member of Darklord''s guild, seemingly annoyed at DARK EDGE''s dy.


    "I want to finish them, but I''m being controlled by some other force!"


    DARK EDGE responded angrily, revealing his current predicament.


    His admission sent waves of panic throughout the room.


    The other members of Darklord''s guild became highly vignt, scanning their surroundings warily.


    If this mysterious force could control DARK EDGE, who was stronger than them, it could certainly control them too.


    "Don''t be too nervous! This is Storm City, where yers can''t just attack each other freely," John''s voice rang out, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    John had actually arrived at the location of Darklord''s guild five minutes earlier but was dyed entering due to not expecting SkyStars to be inside Darklord''s guild.


    When John''s voice reached SkyStars'' ears, it was a clear signal that he was now safe.


    SkyStars immediately made his way toward John''s voice and ended up colliding with John at the doorway of the room.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous, haven''t Ie to rescue you?"


    John said as he pushed SkyStars aside, wanting to focus his attention on DARK EDGE.


    Unfamiliar with John, DARK EDGE looked at him fiercely and demanded, "Who are you? Why are you in our guild? And are you targeting me deliberately?!"


    John couldn''t help butugh at DARK EDGE''s questions.


    The situation was quite obvious ¨C if he wasn''t targeting DARK EDGE, how could DARK EDGE be immobilized?


    "What do you think? If I weren''t targeting you, how could you be restrained?" John replied.


    After addressing DARK EDGE, John turned to the other members of Darklord''s guild, "I need you to find Darklord quickly. Tell him John has an extremely important matter to discuss with him."


    Initially, the guild members hesitated to follow John''s instructions, but as his gaze turned icy, they sensed his overwhelming power and decided toply.


    With the other members of Darklord''s guild leaving, John looked at the remaining people in the room, "What are you still doing here? Leave quickly. Do you n to wait here for Darklord''s return?"


    Under John''s urging, the others quickly dispersed, including SkyStars, who had initially nned to stay and observe.


    Now, only John and DARK EDGE were left in the room.


    Even though DARK EDGE recognized John''s formidable strength, he still believed he had the capability to confront John.


    DARK EDGE maintained his arrogance despite the situation.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are, you definitely shouldn''t make an enemy out of me! My strength far exceeds your imagination! If you''re wise, you''ll release me from this restraint now. If not, once Lord Darklord returns, I''ll make sure you pay a heavy price with his help!"


    However, John remained unimpressed by DARK EDGE''s threats.


    To him, only Darklord posed a real threat.


    "You needn''t be so anxious. Darklord will be here soon enough. As I''ve told you, this is Storm City, and due to the rules, we yers can''t just start fighting each other willy-nilly. When my friend is ready with the Guild Battle token, you can try making me pay along with Darklord. But who ends up paying the price remains to be seen."


    With that, John intensified the effect of [Abyssal Prison].


    As the restraining power of the Abyssal Prison grew stronger, it became impossible for anything DARK EDGE said to reach outside the confines of the spell.


    John''s control over the situation was absolute, and DARK EDGE''s attempts at intimidation were renderedpletely ineffective.


    The room was now a silent standoff, with DARK EDGE helplessly caught in John''s powerful spell.


    John''s patience was wearing thin as he wondered about Blue Sea''s reliability.


    "What''s taking Blue Sea so long to sort out the Guild Battle issue? Is Darklord now too scared to ept a challenge from the Blue Sea Guild?"


    In John''s understanding, all Blue Sea needed to do was deliver the Guild Battle token to either Darklord himself or the deputy guild leader of Darklord''s guild.


    The Photonic Brain System of the Godyer Game didn''t have many requirements for initiating a Guild Battle.


    The purpose of the Guild Battle token was merely to confirm that both participating guilds were prepared and agreed to the battle.


    This meant that any guild could challenge another at any time, as long as the challenge wasn''t a direct ambush without a Guild Battle token, which would vite the rules of the Godyer Game.


    This constant possibility of being challenged was whyrger guilds often had some of their top yers remain on guard.


    Losing a Guild Battle had significant consequences: all members of the defeated guild would have their levels reduced by one.


    This rule added to the high stakes of Guild Battles, making them critical events that could drastically affect a guild''s standing and power within the game.


    John''s concern was understandable, as the oue of a Guild Battle could have far-reaching implications for both his ns and the bnce of power within the game.

 Chapter 420 420-The Reluctant Challenge of Darklord

    <h4>Chapter 420 Chapter420-The Reluctant Challenge of Darklord</h4>


    In the highest room of the Darklord guild, Darklord himself was slumped on the couch, pressing his temples.


    The series of events that had transpired recently had left him feeling an immense sense of crisis.


    John''s rapid rise in strength and his powerful special skills were like thorns in Darklord''s side.


    "Why has he be so strong? This shouldn''t be happening!"


    Darklord continued to mutter to himself inint.


    Just then, his door was suddenly knocked on.


    Darklord sat up angrily and yelled at the door, "Didn''t I tell you before? I''m resting! Don''t disturb me!"


    His furious roar made the members of the Darklord guild outside shiver.


    They were already startled by John''s sudden emergence.


    "Lord Darklord! An intruder has broken into our guild! This intruder says he wants to see you, iming to have something very important to discuss," said the trembling guild member outside, after pondering for a moment, decided to ry John''s message to Darklord.


    Initially, Darklord intended to continue his outburst.


    However, he quickly sensed that there was some crucial information in what was said.


    His own guild was in Storm City.


    How could a yer guild in Storm City be invaded?


    Only a very powerful NPC or one of the top yers could possibly invade a top yer''s guild.


    And John was indeed one of those top yers.


    "Did that intruder say his name? Did he mention what he wants to discuss with me?"


    Darklord became slightly anxious, hastily asking the guild member outside.


    "Lord Darklord, he didn''t specify what he wanted to discuss. He only mentioned his name is John!"


    The member of Darklord''s guild ryed all the information they knew.


    The moment the name ''John'' was uttered, the door to Darklord''s room was pushed open.


    Darklord immediately grabbed the guild member who had answered him.


    "Say it again, what''s his name?"


    "He said his name is John."


    Darklord''s actions caused even more panic among the guild members present.


    They were terrified that Darklord, in his anger, might expel them from the guild.


    Once Darklord confirmed that the person who had invaded his guild was John, he realized John was challenging him to a decisive battle.


    He tossed the guild member he had grabbed aside.


    "Go to the Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild immediately! We need their help now!" Darklord spoke coldly and then headed straight to the guild hall.


    In the guild hall, he saw the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild, Blue Sea, arguing with his own deputy guild leader.


    Upon seeing Darklord, Blue Sea finally showed a hint of a smile.


    He spoke loudly to Darklord, "You''ve finally shown up. I thought you were going to keep hiding and avoid meeting me!"


    The deputy guild leader of Darklord''s guild, not fully understanding the situation, thought their argument had disturbed Darklord''s rest.


    He quickly exined to Darklord.


    "Guild leader, I didn''t anticipate our argument would disturb your rest. I''ve repeatedly exined to him that our guild will absolutely not ept their guild''s challenge. But Blue Sea, the guild leader, refuses to give up. He insists on having a Guild Battle with us today. What should we do next?"


    In addition to exining the situation, the deputy guild leader passed the decision-making responsibility to Darklord.


    Darklord quietly observed Blue Sea for a moment, puzzled why Blue Sea would coborate with John.


    John was just a solo yer. As the guild leader of a top ten guild, did Blue Sea really need to cooperate with a solo yer?


    "I really don''t understand why you would cooperate with John. You could perfectly coborate with me. Your guild is one of the top ten, and so is mine. If we work together seamlessly, we could even defeat Adam''s Genesis Guild. Don''t you want to surpass Adam?"


    Darklord, known for his arrogance, was not foolish.


    He was somewhat aware of the ongoing rivalry between the Blue Sea Guild and the Genesis Guild.


    He knew he needed to offer a sufficiently sincere proposition to win over Blue Sea Guild.


    Helping them defeat the Genesis Guild seemed to him the most genuine offer he could make.


    Blue Sea merely showed a faint smile, not immediately responding.


    From his perspective, without John, he might have epted the proposition Darklord had offered.


    However, Blue Sea had already allied with John and knew about Darklord''s coboration with the mysterious forces.


    Thus, naturally, he had nothing more to say to Darklord.


    "Darklord, guild leader, I think there''s no need for you to continue persuading. I don''t have anything to discuss with you. Just ept the Guild Battle I''ve proposed," Blue Sea firmly replied.


    The deputy guild leader of Darklord''s guild, sensing the gravity of the situation, silently retreated to a safe position.


    "Do you really think that with John''s help, you can defeat our guild? Even if I ept your challenge now, your guild doesn''t have enough top-tier yers. Do you believe that just you and John can defeat our entire guild? Have you be delusional by spending too much time with John?"


    Darklord hoped to pressure Blue Sea into a significant misjudgment, using bluster in an attempt to force Blue Sea to abandon the Guild Battle.


    Blue Sea''s expression remained unchanged, still wearing a light smile, he said to Darklord, "If you''re so certain we will lose in this Guild Battle, why not just ept it? I advise you not to waste any more time. ording to the rules of the Photonic Brain System, if you continuously refuse the Guild Battle, we can initiate it forcibly."


    Having made his position unequivocally clear, Blue Sea left no room for Darklord to retreat.


    Darklord, left with no other choice, had to steel himself to ept the challenge posed by Blue Sea and John.


    Darklord, still hoping for more preparation time, directly addressed Blue Sea, "If you insist, then I can indeed ept your challenge. But I must have more preparation time, which the Photonic Brain System allows."


    Darklord''s request was valid, as the Photonic Brain System does allow the challenged guild to have additional preparation time.


    Blue Sea had no objection and nodded, allowing Darklord to proceed with his preparations.


    In Blue Sea''s view, since the challenge had been epted, no amount of preparation by the opposing side could alter the final oue.


    Although Darklord had previously received assistance from the powerful entities of the Mystery faction, they were now in Storm City, a stronghold of the Order Faction, where bosses from the Mystery and Dark Factions were unlikely to appear.


    After agreeing on a time for the Guild Battle with Blue Sea, Darklord returned to his room.


    There, he took out all the weapons in his room and meticulously began to select from them.


    Darklord''s room was filled with an array of precious weapons and valuable spell scrolls.


    However, the problem he now faced was that most of these cherished weapons were likely ineffective against John.


    The only weapon that could potentially threaten John was the Mysterious Wand. Yet, Darklord was faced with a dilemma: could the Mysterious Wand be used within the main city of the Order Faction?


    Using a Mystery weapon within the Order Faction''s stronghold would not only blow his cover as a member of the Order Faction, but his guild could also face expulsion from the faction.


    After pondering for a while, Darklord seemed to have made a resolute decision.


    He took out the Mysterious Wand and began to use a Mystery summoning spell.


    On the outskirts of Storm City, in an inconspicuous forest, a dense ck mist suddenly appeared.


    This thick mist gradually coalesced into a humanoid form. In the instant it took shape, the dense fog swiftly moved towards Storm City.


    Utilizing the power of the Mysterious Wand, Darklord summoned a Mystery Prophet.


    His n was to use the Mystery Prophet to create chaos in Storm City.


    If he could take advantage of the confusion to eliminate John, that would be an even greater triumph.

 Chapter 421 421-Incredible Power

    <h4>Chapter 421 Chapter421-Incredible Power</h4>


    Having summoned the Mystery Prophet and carrying all his most precious spell scrolls, Darklord was ready to face Blue Sea in a decisive battle, fully aware that John could appear at any moment.


    Darklord returned to the guild hall and, with an expressionless face, said to Blue Sea, "I am fully prepared. The Guild Battle can start at any time!"


    The smile on Blue Sea''s face faded, keenly aware that he would have to withstand Darklord''s assault alone for a while: "No problem, let the Guild Battle begin!"


    With the confirmation from both guild leaders, the Guild Battle between Blue Sea Guild and Darklord''s guild officially started.


    Storm City would not protect any member of the two guilds.


    Until the end of the Guild Battle, members from both guilds could attack each other anywhere within Storm City''s territory.


    At the very instant the Guild Battle began, Darklord unleashed [Pain Sphere].


    A purple-ck orb of energy hurtled towards Blue Sea at a tremendous speed.


    Blue Sea, being a top-tier yer, wasn''t fazed by such an attack.


    He drew his Sea God Sword. With a swing of the Sea God Sword, a blue barrier appeared in front of him.


    The purple-ck Pain Sphere hit the blue barrier and instantly dissipated.


    "If this is the extent of your strength, then I don''t even need John. I can crush your guild all by myself!" Blue Sea taunted.


    Blue Sea, having effortlessly countered Darklord''s initial attack, grew more confident, believing he might not even need John''s assistance to handle Darklord.


    However, the subsequent attacks from Darklord quickly made Blue Sea realize his judgment had been significantly wed.


    Darklord wasn''t surprised when his Pain Sphere attack failed.


    He was well aware that, as a top guild leader, Blue Sea''s abilities were formidable.


    Darklord''s initial attack was merely a probe to assess Blue Sea''s level of vignce.


    Having gauged Blue Sea''s alertness, Darklord now nned to reveal his true power.


    Darklord pulled out his frequently used [Mystic Glow Wand].


    mming the wand onto the ground, a surge of intense Arcane power erupted from the point where the wand met the earth.


    This power transformed into numerous Arcane sigils, all aiming at Blue Sea.


    Facing Darklord''s Arcane assault, Blue Sea felt a significant strain.


    Even without using the Mysterious Wand, Darklord was a powerful mage yer.


    Blue Sea continuously used the power of the Sea God to block the onught and tried to counterattack with Sea God spells during his defense.


    However, Blue Sea''s counterattacks were ineffective. Darklord, a formidable mage, was highly skilled in dealing with magical attacks.


    "Do you regret refusing to cooperate with me now? If you had teamed up with me, we could have perfectlybined our strengths to eliminate John," Darklord taunted, indicating that even without the use of the mysterious wand, he was a force to be reckoned with.


    His demonstration of power was a clear message to Blue Sea about the missed opportunity for a powerful alliance.


    John must possess numerous Sacred Relics.


    We could have divided them all between us. But you chose to be my enemy, so pay the price!"


    Darklord vehementlyined about Blue Sea''s refusal to cooperate with him.


    As he grumbled, he continued to wave his wand, unleashing one powerful Arcane spell after another.


    Blue Sea, while using his Sea God Sword to provide additional defensive strength, also employed Sea God spells to forcibly resist Darklord''s Arcane magic.


    "I could never coborate with you! It''s not just because of John, but also because of who you are. Don''t think that your conspiracies are unknown to everyone!"


    Blue Sea''s words hinted that he was aware of Darklord''s cooperation with the forces of Mystery. Darklord could clearly infer the meaning behind Blue Sea''s statement.


    Thus, Darklord''s murderous intent was now fully revealed; he believed he could not let Blue Sea escape.


    If Blue Sea spread the word about his cooperation with Mystery, Darklord would then face the hostility of the entire Order Faction.


    "Since you refuse to cooperate with me, then die!"


    Darklord angrily delivered his final words to Blue Sea, then raised the [Mystic Glow Wand] high into the air.


    The Mystic Glow Wand, suspended mid-air, released an intense radiance, its multicolored light transforming into corresponding Arcane spells.


    Under Darklord''s guidance, these spells converged into a singr point, then erupted with astonishing power.


    A blindingly bright white light, guided by Darklord, shot directly towards Blue Sea.


    Facing Darklord''s full-powered strike, Blue Sea now felt a tinge of regret.


    He had promised John that he would handle Darklord''s attacks alone for a while, but he hadn''t anticipated Darklord''s strength to be so formidable.


    He even doubted whether his Sea God Sword could withstand Darklord''s Arcane assault.


    The dazzling white light reached Blue Sea in an instant.


    Instinctively, he raised his Sea God Sword to block it, but upon contact, the sword shattered.


    The white light, undiminished, was about to hit Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea instinctively closed his eyes and turned his head, attempting to dodge.


    However, after a few seconds, he felt no impact from the Arcane attack.


    When he reopened his eyes, he saw John standing in front of him.


    John had used [Abyssal Prison] to effortlessly block Darklord''s powerful Arcane attack.


    He even had theposure to turn around and joke with Blue Sea.


    "I told you before. Although Darklord''s character is questionable, his strength is not to be underestimated. Facing him alone, you were bound to run into serious trouble."


    John''s arrival drew everyone''s attention.


    After speaking to Blue Sea, John turned his gaze towards Darklord.


    "As for you, I remember telling you that I would seek revenge.


    I don''t think I canpletely eliminate you this time. But consider this the beginning of my revenge!"


    Darklord, facing the sudden appearance of John, seemed a bit hesitant, as if pondering over aplex puzzle.


    "You''re probably wondering why the traps you set for me didn''t work, right? I can tell you they did work. However, I''ve destroyed all the remaining traps youid out. The so-called top yers you prepared in advance didn''t pose any threat to me. DARK EDGE, the assassin yer you trust so much? Not only did he fail to threaten me, but he also couldn''t even withstand one of my skills."


    John knew exactly what Darklord was thinking and voiced it out.


    "You don''t really think you can win, do you? Even if you are incredibly powerful, I am not without my own trump cards!"


    Darklord hadn''t given up yet; he still believed he had a chance to turn the tables.


    John smiled, "Really? And what might your trump card be? Would you care to share with us? Although I know what it is, your subordinates here seem to be in the dark."


    Darklord understood what John was implying.


    His trump card was the Mysterious Wand and the support of the Mystery faction.


    He could use these cards when facing John alone.


    However, the situation was different now; it wasn''t just John, but also other members of his guild present.


    The members of Darklord''s guild were unaware of his allegiance to Mystery.


    If his subordinates learned of his allegiance to Mystery, they might spread this information to the guards of Storm City.


    While the individual strength of Storm City''s guards might not be overwhelming, their numbers were considerable, and they would relentlessly pursue Darklord if alerted to his betrayal.


    Amidst Darklord''s dilemma, John decided not to waste any more time.


    The duration of the Guild Battle wasn''t long, and he intended to use this opportunity to exact as much retribution on Darklord as possible.


    "Since you''re not keen on answering that question, let''s leave it be. Our Guild Battle has already begun, so prepare yourself for my attack!"


    John, harnessing the power of the Sea God, conjured a green spear and, without hesitation, hurled it towards Darklord. Darklord, caught off guard, was struck by the spear.


    In the moment of impact, he could feel the power of space magic imbued in the green spear.


    The confrontation between John and Darklord, taking ce amidst the Guild Battle, had reached a critical juncture.


    With John''s disy of power and Darklord''s hesitance to reveal his true allegiance, the battle''s oue hung in a delicate bnce, with potential ramifications not just for the individuals involved but possibly for the broader alignments within Storm City.

 Chapter 422 422-Futile Support

    <h4>Chapter 422 Chapter422-Futile Support</h4>


    Darklord was effortlessly knocked down by a skill casually thrown by John, a sight that filled the other members of the Darklord guild with terror.


    The deputy guild leader of Darklord''s guild hid in a corner, praying not to be discovered by John and his allies.


    The remaining members of the Darklord guild also concealed themselves in inconspicuous locations.


    If even Darklord couldn''t withstand John''s assault, how could they possibly stand a chance?


    To them, even Blue Sea was an unbeatable entity.


    However, their worries were somewhat superfluous.


    John didn''t consider them a threat.


    In his eyes, the only target that mattered was Darklord.


    As long as he could exact revenge on Darklord, the other members of Darklord''s guild were of little concern to him.


    Even DARK EDGE would have been spared by John if he hadn''t taunted him.


    After all, the other members of the Darklord guild hadn''t seriously wronged John.


    "I''ve heard that your favorite activity is to rob other yers of their equipment outside the main city and then kill them repeatedly until they de-level to the lowest rank. Today, I''m going to let you experience what those people felt. I will take all your equipment and kill you until you''re back to level zero."


    While John was aware that he couldn''tpletely eliminate Darklord in this Guild Battle, he could at least make him pay a heavy price.


    His words and actions were a direct response to the cruelty Darklord had shown to others, turning the tables and delivering a form of poetic justice.


    Stripping the opponent of all their equipment and resetting their level to zero was the ultimate punishment.


    It wouldpletely devalue Darklord''s ount. Even if they wanted to return to the ranks of top yers, it would be impossible.


    Facing John''s words, Darklord remained silent. In his view, all he could do now was wait for others toe to his rescue.


    During this waiting period, he only hoped that his level would drop a bit less and that some of his equipment would go unnoticed by John and his allies.


    As John acted, Darklord''s level plummeted from the initial 200 down to just 135. Darklord could still bear it, but the members of the Darklord Guild around him couldn''t.


    The Darklord Guild members began to scatter and flee.


    Blue Sea casually eliminated a few of the stronger members of the Darklord Guild.


    The weaker ones, he didn''t care much about.


    Now, besides John, Blue Sea, and Darklord, only the vice guild leader of the Darklord Guild remained on the scene.


    The vice guild leader wanted to flee too, but he was too frightened to make any move.


    When Darklord''s level dropped to 100, the rescue he had been waiting for finally arrived.


    Members of the Dawn Guild and the Shadowrealm Guild all came to Storm City.


    The leader of the Dawn Guild had now been reced by Netherworld Specter, who was previously the vice guild leader.


    It was Netherworld Specter who had expelled Kingserp from the Dawn Guild and forced him to hand over all his remaining equipment.


    Netherworld Specter and Karthus, the leader of the Shadowrealm Guild, received Darklord''s call for help at the same time.


    After discussing, they decided that aiding the Darklord Guild could be profitable this time.


    Thus, the leaders of both guilds quickly arrived at Storm City with their top subordinates.


    It didn''t take them long to reach the doorstep of the Darklord Guild.


    "Blue Sea, I never expected you to do something like this!"


    Netherworld Specter said to Blue Sea with a tone of mockery.


    He had been informed that Blue Sea was a person who strictly adhered to the rules.


    Blue Sea usually didn''t challenge other guilds and liked to help those that were not as powerful.


    Hearing Netherworld Specter''s voice, Blue Sea turned around.


    He was not familiar with Netherworld Specter, as his fame was quite low previously.


    However, Blue Sea was very familiar with Karthus.


    Blue Sea had been present thest time Karthus fell into John''s hands.


    Compared to Netherworld Specter, Karthus was much more cautious.


    He hesitated upon learning of Darklord''s request for help, as he too had been previously attacked by Blue Sea.


    If it was confirmed to be a Guild Battle between Blue Sea Guild and Darklord Guild, Karthus was entirely willing to offer help.


    However, he always suspected that Blue Sea must have had John''s support.


    Upon reaching the doorstep of the Darklord Guild, Karthus remained silent, just observing the situation.


    Soon, he noticed John''s figure standing behind Blue Sea.


    The moment Karthus caught sight of John''s figure, he immediately used a teleportation scroll to return to his own guild.


    Karthus''s action caused confusion among the members of the Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild present.


    The members of the Shadowrealm Guild were also clueless as to why their leader chose to teleport away so abruptly.


    "Why did Karthus, our guild leader, just leave like that?! Didn''t we agree toe here together to help Darklord?"


    Netherworld Specter quietly asked the members of the Shadowrealm Guild beside him.


    The Shadowrealm Guild member he asked was equally unaware of the situation and could only respond with a helpless shake of his head.


    "You actually managed to call for reinforcements, and other guilds are willing to help you. This is somewhat beyond my expectations," John observed.


    John had noticed the sudden appearance of members from the Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild at the doorstep of the Darklord Guild.


    He had intended to have a chat with Karthus, but he hadn''t expected Karthus to flee so swiftly.


    John walked up to the entrance of the Darklord Guild, first ncing at Netherworld Specter, and then began to search for Kingserp''s whereabouts.


    "So, you''re Blue Sea''s ally, huh? If you know what''s good for you, you''ll leave now! Our Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild have already decided to support the Darklord Guild. You have no idea how powerful we are. Karthus, our guild leader, has some other matters to attend to now, but he''ll be back after handling them," Netherworld Specter boasted arrogantly, even though John hadn''t yet located Kingserp.


    John directly addressed Netherworld Specter, "So you''re the new guild leader of Dawn Guild? Didn''t your previous guild leader ever mention my name to you?"


    Netherworld Specter harbored a deep wariness of Kingserp.


    Although he had ousted Kingserp from the guild, he was still very apprehensive about others mentioning Kingserp in his presence.


    "Who do you think you are, speaking to me like that? I''ll show you¡ª"


    Netherworld Specter''s words were cut off mid-sentence as John swiftly eliminated him.


    "I gave him two chances. He failed to speak properly to me both times, so I won''t be courteous anymore. The rest of you have two choices: either leave quickly or end up like Netherworld Specter, the Dawn Guild''s guild leader!"


    John''s disy of power left the other members of the Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild in disbelief.


    One guild leader had chosen to flee, and the other was instantly vanquished by John.


    Without the leadership of top yers, the other members, who were not as strong, naturally chose to escape.


    John turned back to look at Darklord.


    Although Darklord had been trying to escape during John''s handling of the iing Dawn Guild and Shadowrealm Guild members, John''s control skills were too formidable.


    Darklord couldn''t break free without relying on the power of Mystery. John was very confident in this.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You won''t be able to escape my control unless you use the power of Mystery. But if you use that power, you''ll face the wrath of the Order Faction."


    John intended to ce Darklord in a dilemma, forcing him between a rock and a hard ce.


    This was his way of exacting revenge on Darklord.


    Darklord seemed to realize that he couldn''t escape the predicament on his own.


    With a sinister tone, he said, "I still have other ways to get out of this!"


    "Really? If you truly have another way out, why not tell me? Or better yet, why not use this method right now?"


    John spoke to Darklord with a smile, confident in his victory and doubting Darklord had any chance of turning the tables.


    John was about to continue taunting Darklord, but before he could speak further, a massive explosion sounded from the eastern walls of Storm City.


    Along with the explosion, John also sensed a powerful surge of Mystery energy.


    This force, daring tounch a direct assault on the main city of the Order Faction, signaled a significant and unexpected development.

 Chapter 423 423-Duke Arsena

    <h4>Chapter 423 Chapter423-Duke Arsena</h4>


    With a massive explosion emanating from the eastern wall of Storm City, all yers received a system email.


    [Emergency Communication]


    [Order Faction''s main city, Storm City, is under attack. All yers of the Order Faction automatically enter Faction War mode. During Faction War, yers of the same faction are prohibited from attacking each other under any circumstances.]


    John hadn''t expected the attack on Storm City to trigger a Faction War, meaning the Guild Battle he was engaged in could no longer continue.


    "Our Guild Battle can''t continue now, can it? What should we do now?"


    Blue Sea was just as surprised upon hearing this news.


    He didn''t make a decision immediately but turned to ask John instead.


    John felt like ridiculing Blue Sea''s question.


    What else could they do?


    They had to resist the attack from the Mystery faction now.


    Even if they wanted to continue targeting Darklord, it was impossible.


    The Photonic Brain System had forced them into a situation where they couldn''t attack yers from their own faction.


    "You''ve gotten lucky again!"


    John turned back to Darklord.


    John was slightly regretful; he should have acted more swiftly earlier.


    Although he had managed to reduce Darklord''s level to 85 through his efforts, the sudden onset of the Faction War altered the dynamicspletely.


    Now, they had to shift their focus to defending Storm City and repelling the invaders, putting personal vendettas and guild conflicts on hold.


    At level 85, Darklord could still rapidly regain top yer status with the help of his guild.


    He now wore a smug smile.


    Although he had narrowly escaped death, he didn''t feel the need to stop provoking John.


    In Darklord''s view, since they had already burned bridges with John, there was no point in holding back.


    "It''s a real shame, I thought you were incredibly strong. So what if you could defeat me? I still have other opportunities to strike back. You failed to eliminate me this time, so next time, it''ll be my turn to take you down! You better hurry to the eastern wall of Storm City now. If the Mystery faction breaches the city walls, you''ll be facing an unbeatable enemy. Besides, our Guild Battle is over now."


    Darklord''s words hinted at his relief and also a veiled threat - he was down but not out. His focus, like John''s, had to shift towards therger threat to Storm City.


    For now, personal grudges were secondary to the looming Faction War that demanded the attention of all Order Faction yers.


    "Staying in our guild hall now would be a vition of the Photonic Brain System''s rules. Your level will drop due to the system''s penalties!"


    Darklord''s tone still carried a hint of provocation, but his main aim was to drive John away.


    Although John could no longer continue targeting Darklord for the time being, his previous actions had already dealt a significant blow to Darklord.


    John gave Darklord a piercing look.


    "A gentleman''s revenge can wait ten years! You might evade me temporarily, but not forever! The Faction War will end eventually, and when it does, it''ll be time for another Guild Battle against your guild!"


    After these words, John, apanied by Blue Sea, quickly headed towards the eastern wall of Storm City.


    John was calm andposed, not one to be easily disturbed by provocation.


    Since his initial n could no longer be pursued, he naturally shifted his focus to more pressing matters.


    Stopping the Mystery faction from breaching Storm City was now his top priority.


    After John left, the deputy guild leader of Darklord''s guild, who had been hiding, hurried out.


    He approached Darklord and asked, "Guild leader, should we move our guild out of Storm City quickly?


    I don''t think he''s going to let this go.


    After the Faction War, they will surely target us again!"


    Darklord nodded in agreement.


    He had always looked down on his guild''s deputy leader, but he hadn''t expected that in his greatest crisis, the deputy leader would be the only one who didn''t leave him.


    "You''re absolutely right. We will certainly need to move our guild to another location within the Order Faction as soon as possible. But right now, our priority is to resurrect all the guild members John has killed. We can only n our next move once all our members are back. Send a message to the members who haven''t been killed, asking them to return as quickly as possible."


    Darklord quickly arranged the next steps for his guild.


    However, he didn''t n to wait in the guild hall for his members to return.


    He also intended to go to the eastern wall of Storm City to assess the situation.


    He had managed to summon a powerful being from the Mystery faction with the Mysterious Wand, causing significant trouble for Storm City.


    Even though Darklord had coborated with the Mystery faction and received a lot of help from them, he still found it hard to believe that he had actually seeded.


    While Darklord nned to go to the eastern wall, he knew he had to avoid John.


    He didn''t want John to learn any more information rted to him.


    Therefore, Darklord decided to take about half an hour to recuperate and restore his condition.


    Once he felt sufficiently recovered, he would then make his way to the eastern wall of Storm City.


    Darklord was confident that the Order Faction couldn''t possibly eliminate the powerful entity from the Mystery faction he had summoned in just half an hour.


    While Darklord was busy managing his guild''s affairs, John and Blue Sea reached the eastern wall of Storm City.


    There, they saw a massive ck shadow enveloping the entire wall, with numerous Storm City guards surrounding this ominous presence.


    These guards of Storm City were all above level 200, and among them, John and Blue Sea even spotted the city''s lord.


    [Storm City Lord: Arsena]


    [Affiliation: Order Faction, Northern Myst Empire]


    [Level: 350]


    [Special Skills: 1 - Lord''s Dominion. 2 - Knight''s Glory. 3 - Fight for the Empire.]


    [Lord''s Dominion: As one of the six Dukes of the Northern Myst Empire, Arsena is a highly esteemed feudal lord within the Empire. His presence brings a sense of authority over his entire domain. In all towns within Storm City''s territory, the health and mana regeneration rate of all Order Faction yers and NPCs is increased by 15%. The crop yield of all Order Faction yers and NPCs within the territory is increased by 25%.]


    [Knight''s Glory: Arsena, who has conquered vast territories for the Northern Myst Empire, has never vited the principles of knighthood. He is recognized throughout the Empire as a paragon of knightly virtues. Arsena''s all attributes are increased by 50%, he gains 25% damage immunity, and his resistance to curse-type spells is increased by 75%.]


    [Fight for the Empire: As a feudal lord of the Empire, Arsena fights not only for his family and knightly honor but also for the Empire itself. All Order Faction NPCs within Storm City territory deal 25% increased damage and receive 15% damage reduction when facing attacks from enemy factions. All Order Faction yers within the territory gain 30% extra experience when fighting against enemy factions.]


    John didn''t need to use the [Eye of Artemis] to see all of Lord Arsena''s data.


    As a powerful lord of the Order Faction, Arsena was naturally very friendly towards yers of his faction.


    All his attributes indicated that he was an exceptionally strong warrior.


    Even John had to be cautious when dealing with Arsena, given his numerous special attributes.


    However, even someone as powerful as Arsena had not been able to quickly eliminate the strong presence from the Mystery faction attacking Storm City.


    This suggested that the strength of the Mystery faction''s creatures far exceeded their expectations.


    While John was pondering, Blue Sea slowly said, "I think we should assist Duke Arsena. If even Duke Arsena can''t defeat the creatures of the Mystery faction, it''s unlikely we''ll seed on our own."


    Blue Sea, who could also see all of Arsena''s data, had been contemting the same things as John.


    He was a bit intimidated, feeling that as yers of the Order Faction, they shouldn''t take too many risks, especially with powerful NPCs like Arsena present.


    John didn''t ponder for long before he slowly shook his head, "I think this is actually a great opportunity for us! Don''t you want to build some rapport with Duke Arsena? If we go all out to help him, he might reward us handsomely!"

 Chapter 424 424-Joining the Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 424 Chapter424-Joining the Fierce Battle</h4>


    Faced with John''s suggestion, Blue Sea hesitated slightly.


    While he understood that assisting Duke Arsena could lead to substantial rewards, he also felt that joining a battle at this level almost certainly meant putting his own safety at risk.


    John might be up for the challenge, but Blue Sea was not as willing to take such risks.


    "You may have a point," Blue Sea conceded.


    "But I have to consider the welfare of my guild. If I rashly join the battle on Storm City''s walls and get killed by a creature from the Mystery faction, I won''t be able to protect my guild in the short term. The Blue Sea Guild has many members who are not very strong.I must be cautious, especially since the Darklord Guild has sessfully allied with both the Dawn Guild and the Shadowrealm Guild. If these three guilds target the Blue Sea Guild together, without my top-level strength for protection, our guild will suffer tremendously."


    Blue Sea''s rationale was sound, and upon reflection, John found he couldn''t refute it.


    After all, Blue Sea''s situation was different from his own; Blue Sea was a guild leader, while John was just a solo yer.


    As a solo yer, John only needed to look after himself and a few close allies.


    In contrast, as a guild leader, Blue Sea had the responsibility of caring for all his guild members.


    "I understand your position," John acknowledged.


    "In that case, you can stay here and monitor the situation. I''ll go up on the walls and help Duke Arsena fight off the creatures sent by the Mystery faction."


    John didn''t pressure Blue Sea to act ording to his n.


    On one hand, he appreciated the considerable help Blue Sea had already provided ¨C their rtionship was not just a partnership but also a friendship.


    On the other hand, John didn''t have much confidence in Blue Sea''s abilities, considering him somewhat weaker than Adam, the guild leader of Genesis Guild.


    If Blue Sea were to join the battle, he might even hinder their efforts.


    After confirming their respective actions with Blue Sea, John transformed into a shadowy figure and rapidly ascended to the walls of Storm City.


    At that moment, Storm City''s walls were manned by numerous NPCs of the Order Faction.


    While many yers of the Order Faction were observing the situation from below the walls, none had dared to join the battle directly.


    John''s appearance on the walls of Storm City was met with surprise from all the yers.


    Some viewed his actions as a sign of bravery, while others considered it mere recklessness.


    The battle raging above the walls of Storm City was akin to a sh between almost god-like NPCs.


    "Isn''t this guy a bit too arrogant? Does he really think he can participate in the battle on the walls of Storm City?" a level 75 Assassin yermented to those around him.


    "Yeah, I think he''s overestimating himself. He''s hidden his level, so we can''t know exactly how high it is, but I doubt it''s over 150," added a level 92 Mage yer standing beside the Assassin.


    Although the Mage also yearned to join the fight on the walls, he was well aware of his limitations and felt that even if he went up, he wouldn''t be able to contribute meaningfully.


    Their skepticism reflected the general sentiment among many yers who, while eager to participate in significant battles, also recognized the gulf in strength between themselves and the formidable entities involved in the fight above Storm City.


    "Some yers might not think much of him, but maybe this guy really does have a trump card we can''t imagine! In any case, we''re just here to observe. Whether he seeds or fails doesn''t really affect us much."


    A few Warrior yers didn''t jump to conclusions so quickly, as they believed that while John''s actions were somewhat risky, they also demonstrated a certain level of courage.


    Meanwhile, the yers observing the situation from below the walls were not only discussing among themselves but also posting about the battle on Storm City''s walls on game forums.


    Before long, there were numerous posts about the battle, and naturally, John''s figure appeared in many of these discussions.


    Emma, resting at home and browsing through the game forum, learned about the battle taking ce on the walls of Storm City.


    She was deeply concerned about John''s situation.


    "Why would you take such a risk?! Your strength is indeed formidable, but I don''t think it''s enough to participate in a faction war," she worried, muttering herints to herself.


    Emma was no longer the inexperienced neer she had been when she first entered the game.


    She had be one of the top yers in the game, having gained considerable knowledge and experience.


    Her concern for John''s safety stemmed from her understanding of the dangers inherent in such high-level conflicts.


    Emma was well aware that the sudden onset of a faction war often meant an unexpected encounter with an incredibly powerful entity from the opposing faction.


    If it wasn''t for such an unforeseen meeting of mighty forces, the Photonic Brain System would usually inform all yers in advance of an impending faction war.


    Giving yers prior notice was more in line with the system''s usual operational style.


    Meanwhile, John waspletely oblivious to the discussions happening on the game forums and beneath the walls of Storm City.


    His focus was entirely on the battle unfolding on the walls.


    The moment John climbed onto the wall, he was noticed by a Storm City guard who had just retreated from the frontline.


    "Why are you here? Don''t cause any trouble here! Hurry down to the safety of the city below," the guard mistook John for a troublemaker.


    John quickly exined his intentions: "I''m not here to cause trouble. I''m here to help! I believe I can assist in defeating the creature attacking the wall."


    John''s response did not convince the guard from Storm City.


    The guard ced his hand on John''s shoulder, intending to throw him off the wall.


    However, this action did not bother John; instead, it resolved his biggest problem as he no longer needed to exin himself.


    The guard was unable to lift John off the ground, indicating that John''s strength was at leastparable to that of the Storm City guards.


    Realizing this, the guard nodded at John and said, "Your strength indeed qualifies you to join this battle! Then hurry and rece the other Storm City guards who can no longer continue to fight."


    After saying this, the guard stepped aside, allowing John to quickly move to the frontline of the battle.


    As he approached the frontline, John could feel the growing strength of the Mystery power.


    When John reached the edge of Storm City''s walls, he saw a multitude of Mystery creatures outside the eastern wall.


    These creatures were emerging one after another from a deepke, joining the assault on Storm City.


    The entire eastern wall of Storm City was swarmed by these Mystery creatures, and the massive ck shadow in the sky was merely the reflection of the deepke.


    "Watch out! There''s a Mystery creature next to you!"


    A Storm City guard warned John as he surveyed the situation outside the walls.


    Reacting instantly to the warning, John summoned the [Divine de].


    The Azure Edge, conjured by the Divine de, swiftly slew the Mystery creature charging at him.


    John''s quick elimination of a Mystery creature greatly surprised the surrounding Storm City guards.


    They had never encountered an Adventurer with such formidable strength.


    "Don''t just stand there watching me! I''m here to help you deal with these Mystery creatures! Let''s unite and eliminate all the Mystery creatures attacking the wall!" John rallied the guards.


    His words snapped the guards out of their astonishment, no longer surprised by his arrival.


    All the Storm City guards now saw John as a valuable ally in their fight.


    Thanks to John''s efforts, the situation on the segment of the wall he was defending quickly improved.


    It seemed like he alone could hold a long stretch of the wall, allowing the Storm City guards to assist in other areas.


    John''s sessful actions were clearly visible to all the yers watching from below the wall.

 Chapter 425 425-Duke Arsena’s Attention

    <h4>Chapter 425 Chapter425-Duke Arsena''s Attention</h4>


    "He actually seeded! Not only has he gained the recognition of the Storm City guards, but his disyed strength even surpasses theirs!"


    The level 75 Assassin yer, who had previously thought John was overreaching himself, was astounded at John''s sessful actions.


    He had never imagined John could be so powerful.


    To the average yer, John''s ability to ascend Storm City''s walls and earn the Storm City guards'' recognition already meant he was among the top tier of yers.


    His performance further indicated that his strength was much greater than that of the ordinary Storm City guards.


    This meant that John''s actions weren''t reckless but justified.


    "Who is he, anyway? Does anyone know him? Why haven''t I ever seen him on the yer rankings before?" asked a level 43 Wizard yer to those around him.


    As a rtively new yer, he was unfamiliar with the top yers in the game.


    He relied on the yer rankings to get a sense of who the elite yers were.


    He was, of course, familiar with Blue Sea and Adam, as they were the guild leaders of the Blue Sea Guild and Genesis Guild, respectively.


    As the guild leaders of the two strongest guilds, their top-tier status in the game was universally acknowledged.


    However, the new yer noticed that the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild hadn''t dared to climb the walls.


    This observation led him to wonder if the yer who did climb the walls was much stronger than the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild.


    The question posed by the new yer didn''t receive an immediate response.


    After some time, a level 104 yer slowly spoke up.


    "I think the person fighting on the wall might be the anonymous yer from the yer rankings. Don''t you remember? There was an anonymous yer whopleted many first kills of bosses and also had the highest Achievement Points among all yers. I recall that before the new versionunched, the Photonic Brain System mentioned the new version was triggered by the exploratory actions of an anonymous yer."


    As a yer who had surpassed level 100 and was among the first to join the game, he had some understanding of the top yers.


    Although nobody had previously thought that all anonymous achievements were aplished by one yer, upon witnessing John''s actions, it dawned on him that perhaps the anonymous yer on the rankings could indeed be a single individual.


    When this viewpoint was raised, it was met with disbelief from many yers.


    They found it hard to believe that one yer could achieve all those feats.


    The suggestion that John might be this prodigious anonymous yer stirred a mix of skepticism and awe among the onlookers.


    "Some of you might be overestimating that anonymous yer''s abilities. Sure, he climbed up the walls of Storm City and showed more strength than the other guards, but let''s not forget that the brunt of the pressure is on Duke Arsena. He''s facing the main assault of the Mystery faction. Without Duke Arsena, even the anonymous yer wouldn''t dare to climb the walls," a yer pointed out.


    Once someone spected that the anonymous yer could be John, Blue Sea quickly stepped in to exin.


    He and John had an agreement not to probe into why John chose to remain anonymous.


    Moreover, if someone guessed that the anonymous yer on the leaderboard was John, Blue Sea felt obliged to help rify the situation.


    John did not want too many people to know his true identity.


    As the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild and one of the top yers, Blue Sea''s words carried weight.


    His exnation quieted down the spections, and the yers refocused their attention on the ongoing battle on the walls.


    After clearing the Mystery creatures around his part of the wall, John started to assist the nearby Storm City guards.


    With John''s efforts, the Mystery creatures were gradually pushed back, clustering around the area where Duke Arsena was fighting.


    Duke Arsena, as one of the most powerful NPCs of the Order Faction, was actually quite pleased with the situation.


    Confident in his abilities, he believed he could eliminate all the Mystery creatures by himself.


    His greatest concern was the possibility of these creatures dispersing widely, which would make it difficult for him to quickly eradicate them all.


    John''s actions naturally caught Duke Arsena''s attention.


    When John climbed the walls, Arsena cast a Detection spell towards him.


    Although John had the highest level among all yers, from Arsena''s perspective, his strength was just satisfactory.


    The special attributes John possessed didn''t seem particrly precious to Arsena.


    He simply thought John''s willingness to defend Storm City''s walls demonstrated amendable knightly spirit.


    Duke Arsena nned to reward John handsomely after the battle with the Mystery creatures.


    After all, up to that point, aside from John, no other yer had dared to ascend the walls of Storm City.


    However, as the battle progressed, John''s disyed strength and strategy somewhat impressed Duke Arsena.


    He saw a reflection of his younger self in John.


    ording to rumors, Duke Arsena was quite weak in his youth.


    He had even failed to be one of the first selected knights in the Northern Myst Empire.


    Duke Arsena''s willingness to embrace adventure was key to his eventual knighthood and his significant achievements in battle, leading to his lordship over Storm City.


    Despite facing enemies much stronger than himself, Arsena was always ready to initiate an attack.


    He wasn''t just courageous; he was also highly strategic.


    When confronting overwhelmingly powerful foes, Arsena could identify and exploit their weaknesses to secure victory.


    John''s performance on the walls of Storm City mirrored the young Arsena''s qualities ¨C demonstrating both bravery and wisdom.


    Unaware of Duke Arsena''s attention, John was solely focused on quickly eliminating all the Mystery creatures on the walls.


    During the battle, John discovered another pleasant surprise: the experience points gained from killing these Mystery creatures were significantly higher than those earned frompleting other quests.


    Simply by eliminating the Mystery creatures on half of the wall, John''s level had increased by two.


    Considering John''s already high level, where each level up required an increasinglyrge amount of experience, this was a notable achievement.


    If John hadn''t climbed the walls of Storm City to join the battle, leveling up twice would have taken him a considerable amount of time.


    This turned out to be an unexpected boon for him.


    John''s tactical acumen disyed on the city walls did not go unnoticed by the other yers.


    Those who had previously doubted him had now fallen silent.


    Some even deleted their posts on the gaming forums where they had dismissed John as nothing more than a showoff.


    Below Storm City''s walls, Blue Sea was closely watching John''s actions.


    He felt a twinge of regret, wondering if he too could have earned the admiration of all the yers had he joined John in the battle.


    As he was pondering this, he suddenly heard Adam''s voice behind him: "You two actually took action without notifying me!"


    Adam had learned about the situation from members of his guild; without them, he wouldn''t have even known that Blue Sea and John hade to Storm City.


    Faced with Adam''s question, Blue Sea was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, their action in Storm City had been carried out without informing Adam.


    This moment highlighted theplexity of rtionships and alliances among top yers and guild leaders in the game.


    Blue Sea, as the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild, reacted quickly to the unfolding situation.


    He quickly came up with an exnation for their presence in Storm City.


    "The reason we came to Storm City was because a friend of John''s was targeted by the Darklord Guild. We originally came to help him out of his predicament. Who could have expected that we would suddenly encounter an attack on Storm City by the forces of the Mystery faction? Could you have anticipated that the main city of the Order Faction would be attacked by the Mystery faction?" he exined.

 Chapter 426 426-Not Fully Exerted

    <h4>Chapter 426 Chapter426-Not Fully Exerted</h4>


    Adam didn''t question Blue Sea''s exnation further.


    Although he sensed significant gaps in Blue Sea''s story, he felt it was more important to focus on the ongoing battle.


    "John''s strength is truly formidable.


    He never mentioned that he could be stronger than a whole squad of Storm City''s guards," Adam remarked, somewhat taken aback.


    He had always known John was stronger than him, but he hadn''t anticipated John to be this powerful.


    Blue Sea nodded slowly.


    For once, he found himself agreeing with Adam.


    This new revtion also led Blue Sea to reassess John''s abilities.


    However, both Blue Sea and Adam''s estimations weren''t entirely urate; John was still not using his full strength.


    If he did, he could potentially fight on par with the strongest Mystery creatures.


    On the city wall, the battle had reached its most intense phase.


    As the weaker Mystery creatures were eliminated one by one, their essences, in the form of ck mist, merged back into the deepke.


    Eventually, when almost all the weaker creatures were defeated, theke itself rose into the air and merged with the massive shadow.


    This dramatic development signaled a new phase in the battle, hinting at an even more formidable challenge awaiting the defenders of Storm City.


    John''s role in the unfolding events was bing increasingly pivotal, capturing the attention of both yers and NPCs alike.


    The strongest Mystery creature had finally made its appearance!


    Both John and Duke Arsena fixed their gaze on the newly emerged Mystery creature.


    [Mystery Vanguard]


    [Affiliation: Mystery Faction]


    [Level: ???]


    [Attributes: ???]


    [Special Skills: ???]


    The moment Mystery Vanguard appeared, John immediately used a Detection spell.


    Naturally, the spell failed to reveal any useful information.


    John had used the spell not to gather information, but rather to test whether Mystery Vanguard could interfere with his reconnaissance.


    After confirming that his scouting efforts were unaffected, he tried using [Eye of Artemis], but it too failed to provide any useful insights.


    It seemed that all information about Mystery Vanguard was beyond easy detection.


    John found the situation somewhat odd.


    Even when facing the more powerful Mystery Prophet, he had been able to glean some information using [Eye of Artemis].


    While John was pondering, he suddenly heard Duke Arsena''s warning shout: "Be careful!"


    The moment he heard Arsena''s voice, John immediately entered the state of [Shifting Mirage].


    An attack, imbued with Mystery power, whizzed past John, narrowly missing him.


    This close call highlighted the severity of the threat posed by Mystery Vanguard, setting the stage for a daunting confrontation.


    John narrowly dodged Mystery Vanguard''s attack, stabilizing himself and focusing his attention on the formidable opponent.


    It seemed apparent to John that Mystery Vanguard''s primary goal was to eliminate him first.


    After its initial attack failed, Mystery Vanguard didn''t pause but continued to unleash three consecutive Mystery spells.


    ck orbs of energy flew rapidly towards John, and he knew well that being hit by even one of these skills could mean instant defeat.


    With adept maneuvers, John sessfully evaded all three of Mystery Vanguard''s assaults, buying time until Duke Arsena could join the fray.


    Arsena had dyed assisting John as he needed to ensure he was in optimal condition for the fight.


    He was well aware that Mystery Vanguard was not an easily subdued enemy.


    The entry of Duke Arsena into the battle forced Mystery Vanguard to divide its attention between John and Arsena.


    This shift neutralized the advantage Mystery Vanguard had previously held, turning the tide of the battle and presenting a more bnced confrontation.


    The yers watching the battle from below the walls of Storm City felt confident that the Order Faction would inevitably emerge victorious.


    "This battle doesn''t seem to have any suspense. Despite Mystery Vanguard''s sudden attacks, there''s no way it can seed against the Order Faction''s defenses," one of the lower-level yersmented to those around him.


    He believed that the fight might just be a part of a storyline leading up to a faction war.


    "Our worries earlier seem a bit unnecessary now! How could the main city of the Order Faction possibly fall to creatures from the Mystery faction? In any game, the Order Faction is unlikely to lose."


    "Indeed! Looking at it now, that anonymous yer on the wall is quite lucky. By daring to join this battle, he''s bound to receive a lot of rewards. Why didn''t I dare to climb the wall earlier?"


    "You can still go up the wall now. If you think the battle up there isn''t dangerous, why not join it to get some generous rewards?"


    The yers below were gradually losing interest in the battle above as they felt the oue was already decided.


    However, just as they were discussing this, a massive explosion sounded from the walls.


    Apanying the st, all the yers felt the impact of a Mystery spell.


    This unexpected development rekindled their attention, indicating that the battle was far from over and still full of surprises and potential dangers.


    Even Blue Sea and Adam, who had been closely watching the battle on the walls, were greatly affected by the shockwave.


    They were knocked to the ground by the force of the st.


    Adam was the first among the yers to recover.


    He didn''t immediately look back towards the walls but instead checked his own condition.


    He found that his health had dropped to two-thirds of its original value, and his attributes had decreased to around 60%.


    "This seems to be a very powerful curse skill! The battle on the walls is far from over. Mystery Vanguard hasn''t shown its full strength yet!"


    After assessing his situation, Adam turned his gaze back to the wall. On the ramparts, Mystery Vanguard had gained a definitive advantage.


    Not only had it managed to push back Duke Arsena, but it had also sessfully broken through John''s Abyssal Prison.


    From Adam''s perspective, the situation was dire.


    Their current location was far from safe.


    He quickly moved to Blue Sea''s side.


    "How are you feeling? We need to get out of here quickly; it''s too dangerous," Adam urgently said to Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    He felt as though he had been hit by a powerful spell and his vision was still blurry, making everything around him seem indistinct.


    "What happened exactly? Wasn''t the battle on the walls almost over? Why do we need to run away?"


    Although Blue Sea hadn''tpletely regained his senses, he was skeptical of Adam''s words, suspecting that Adam might be deceiving him.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can stay here. But I need to get away from these walls quickly. Mystery Vanguard is about to breach the defenses," Adam said before swiftly leaving.


    About ten seconds after Adam left, Blue Sea finally regained his full faculties.


    The moment he did, he realized the situation was as dire as Adam had described.


    Mystery Vanguard not only had the upper hand in the battle on the walls but had also summoned more Mystery creatures.


    These creatures were now pouring down from the walls and charging towards the city area of Storm City.


    "Wait for me!"


    Blue Sea called out to Adam, realizing he couldn''t ensure his own safety in the face of such a massive crisis.


    Although he was a bitte in recognizing the danger, as a top yer, he was still able to escape in time.


    The real crisis was for those yers who weren''t as strong; they didn''t even realize the Mystery creatures were charging at them.


    If Duke Arsena and John had been winning the battle, they would have been willing to help these yers.


    However, on the city walls, both Arsena and John wereing to terms with the overwhelming strength of Mystery Vanguard.


    It seemed they were not facing just Mystery Vanguard but perhaps a projection of a Mystery Saint.


    John and Arsena exchanged looks, each seeing concern in the other''s eyes.


    But neither of them was willing to retreat easily.


    They knew all too well that retreating now would mean Storm City, one of the Order Faction''s most important main cities, would fall easily to the Mystery forces, a disaster for the entire Order Faction.


    Their determination was palpable.


    Despite the daunting enemy and the escting danger, they were prepared to stand their ground and fight, embodying the spirit of true warriorsmitted to their cause.

 Chapter 427 427-Regaining Optimal Condition

    <h4>Chapter 427 Chapter427-Regaining Optimal Condition</h4>


    Mystery Vanguard didn''t give Duke Arsena and John much time to prepare.


    After using its powerful Mystery forces to destroy the eastern wall of Storm City, it immediately shifted its target.


    Transforming into a ck sword, Mystery Vanguard thrust directly towards John.


    John quickly dodged using the eleration effect of [Transformation].


    At the same time, Duke Arsena used [Divine Protection], and a golden light fell upon John, creating a shield made of Holy Light around him.


    "His target is still fixed on you! You must be careful! I will assist you and try to divert his attention," Duke Arsena''s calm voice reached John''s ears.


    John nodded, trusting Arsena''s promise.


    As a powerful knight, Arsena''s strength would diminish, and might even disappear entirely if he broke his promise.


    Arsena raised his Silver Sword, and the sky above gathered thick ck clouds from which countless lightning bolts rapidly formed.


    Guided by Arsena''s Silver Sword, a barrage of lightning struck towards Mystery Vanguard.


    While John had evaded Mystery Vanguard''s first attack, the creature''s speed was incredibly fast.


    Before John could prepare for a second attack, Mystery Vanguard had already closed in on him.


    Faced with no other option, John could no longer evade Mystery Vanguard''s assault.


    He had to rely on his defensive skills and the Divine Protection granted by Duke Arsena to withstand the attack.


    John summoned a powerful dark force in front of him, which ovepped with the effects of Abyssal Prison, significantly enhancing its strength.


    Normally an offensive skill, Abyssal Prison could also be transformed into a defensive one in dire situations.


    Its principle involved converting the user''s power into spatial restraining force, which could either imprison enemies or form a shield.


    The ck sword formed by Mystery Vanguard crashed into John''s conjured shield.


    Despite the protection of the two shields, John still felt as though he had sustained a heavy blow.


    He quickly checked his status, finding his HP had dropped to around 40%, with his other attributes reduced by about a third.


    Looking at the gathering lightning in the sky, John shouted to Duke Arsena, "We must end this battle quickly! We can''t give him more time to fight! He''s getting stronger as the battle goes on!"


    John keenly sensed Mystery Vanguard''s growing strength over time.


    Although he didn''t know why, he believed that if they didn''t conclude the battle swiftly, the situation would worsen.


    Duke Arsena looked at Mystery Vanguard and then at John.


    After pondering for a moment with a furrowed brow, he nodded in agreement with John''s assessment.


    The urgency of the situation was clear, and quick, decisive action was necessary to prevent Mystery Vanguard from gaining further advantage.


    Duke Arsena''s first round of lightning attacks against Mystery Vanguard seemed to have little impact, a troubling sign for the seasoned warrior.


    During his initial encounter with Mystery Vanguard, the entity had not possessed such immense power.


    "Prepare to coordinate with my actions! Let me take the lead in eliminating Mystery Vanguard!"


    Despite his growing concern, Arsena maintained a stoic demeanor.


    He intended to y the primary role in the battle, asking only for John''s support.


    To Arsena, John, despite his formidable abilities, was still just a yer.


    As a powerful NPC, Arsena couldn''t ce the entire burden of defending Storm City on a yer''s shoulders.


    He harbored a general distrust towards yers, or ''Adventurers,'' as they were known in the game world.


    Raising his Silver Sword, Arsena began chanting a lengthy prayer in an unknown tongue.


    As he spoke, his sword emitted a brilliant light.


    "No matter what kind of creature you are or which evil you serve, I, Duke Arsena of Storm City, will send you back to the wretched ce you belong!" he proimed.


    Opening his eyes, Arsena threw the shining Silver Sword into the air.


    It transformed into a massive white tiger in mid-flight and charged towards Mystery Vanguard with incredible speed.


    Sensing the attack, Mystery Vanguard diverted its attention from John, who seized the moment to find a safer position.


    He knew he had underestimated the intensity of the fight and needed to quickly adjust his status.


    If John had known earlier how challenging the battle with Mystery Vanguard would be, he would have made thorough preparations before heading to the eastern walls of Storm City.


    Now, he needed to quickly use his supplies to restore his condition to its optimum state.


    He also had to transport all his powerful scrolls from his collection to his hands as swiftly as possible.


    As John adjusted his status, the white tiger formed from Arsena''s Silver Sword shed with the sword formed by Mystery Vanguard.


    The forces of Holy Light and Mystery collided, creating a powerful shockwave.


    Even from a rtively safe position, John could feel the impact.


    Forced to use a teleportation skill, John retreated to a safer location within Storm City.


    Before leaving, he informed Duke Arsena of his n: "I''m not in my optimal condition right now. I need to return to my base to recover fully. I will be back on the battlefield as soon as possible!"


    Duke Arsena did not object to John''s n.


    He appreciated John''s assistance during the crisis and said, "Go ahead with your n. You don''t need to worry about me here; I can handle Mystery Vanguard alone."


    While Arsena was aware that he couldn''t defeat Mystery Vanguard by himself, he didn''t want to express this concern to an Adventurer.


    After John teleported away, Arsena was left alone on the battlefield.


    His Silver Sword, now back in his hand, bore a crack from the sh with Mystery Vanguard.


    "Mystery Vanguard''s power is incredible. To cause such damage to the Silver Sword, blessed by the incarnation of Holy Light... It seems the Mystery faction is even more fearsome than the Dark Faction," Arsena mused, looking at his sword.


    However, he had little time to ponder as Mystery Vanguard was preparing for its next attack.


    Arsena had to focus on the imminent threat, readying himself to face the formidable enemy once more.


    John teleported back to his base and was greeted by Emma, who was both surprised and relieved at his sudden return.


    "How did it go? I just saw a post on the game forum saying that all the yers watching the battle were affected by the aftermath, and now no one can see what''s happening. I was worried that you might have been in great danger. I''m so d you''re okay. You shouldn''t have joined such a dangerous battle!"


    Emma poured out her thoughts in one breath.


    However, what troubled her was that John seemed to have not heard her at all.


    He was busy selecting weapons from his inventory and stuffing all his scrolls into his backpack.


    "Are you even listening to me? Are you nning to go back to the battle at the eastern walls of Storm City? Didn''t I tell you that it''s very dangerous?"


    John paused and looked directly into Emma''s eyes.


    "I know this battle is extremely dangerous. But I must win this battle. It''s not just about me, or about you. It''s actually about all of us. The game ''Divine yer'' is not just a game."


    After saying this, John walked out without looking back and used a Teleport Spell to return to the eastern walls of Storm City.

 Chapter 428 428-Players’ Speculations

    <h4>Chapter 428 Chapter428-yers¡¯ Spections</h4>


    The yers who had been watching the battle from below the walls were all eliminated once due to the aftermath of the fight, but this did not deter their interest in the ongoing conflict.


    Most of the yers were of rtively low levels, allowing them to respawn quickly after being eliminated.


    After reviving, they chose to gather near the teleportation point in Storm City.


    From there, they could catch glimpses of the battle happening at the city''s eastern walls.


    Although their view wasn''t detailed, they were sure to notice immediately if another intense battle erupted.


    Moreover, gathering near the teleportation point meant they could quickly escape from Storm City if a significant threat emerged.


    The congregation of so many yers caused considerable rm among the NPCs in Storm City.


    To these NPCs, arge gathering of Adventurers often signaled impending danger.


    The yers, however, were not concerned with the NPCs'' discussions.


    They were busy specting about what had just happened.


    What kind of spell had hit them?


    Why had they all been eliminated so suddenly?


    "I checked my status after reviving, and I still had remnants of curse energy on me. This suggests that the attack that eliminated us was from a creature of the Dark Faction," a Magus yer of not particrly high level shared his theory.


    However, as soon as he expressed his opinion, he was met with mockery from other yers.


    The Magus yer had overlooked a crucial piece of information.


    Before the battle at the eastern walls of Storm City began, a system email had alerted all yers about themencement of the faction war between the Order Faction and the Mystery Faction.


    If it was a conflict between these two factions, why would creatures from the Dark Faction appear?


    Could it mean that the Dark Faction had allied with the Mystery Faction?


    "Don''t talk nonsense! We can all see the name of the creature attacking Storm City through our Detection spells. The creature''s name is Mystery Vanguard. It''s clearly a creature of the Mystery Faction," another yer retorted, highlighting the Magus yer''s mistake.


    Embarrassed, the Magus yer sheepishly retreated to a corner, having learned a lesson.


    If a yer''s level isn''t very high and they don''t have ess to much information, it''s better not to specte wildly during discussions among other yers.


    "I think the situation in Storm City is quite perilous this time. Staying here at the teleportation point to wait for the oue of the battle seems like a wise decision," a level 152 Warrior observed, speaking to fellow yers nearby.


    This Warrior was actually a member of the Blue Sea Guild.


    He had received internal guild information and had nned toe to Storm City to participate in the Guild Battle.


    Who would have thought that upon his arrival in Storm City, the Guild Battle would be abruptly called off, rendering his journey somewhat redundant?


    Nheless, the Warrior yer felt that witnessing the near-godlike battle unfolding in Storm City was worth the trip.


    Although a level 152 yer was considered moderately powerful, such yers rarely had the opportunity to witness battles of this magnitude.


    "Really? Are you sure that one of the Order Faction''s main cities will be conquered by another faction less than a year after the game''sunch? I think that''s unlikely," a level 164 Assassin yer expressed skepticism about the Warrior yer''s spection.


    In his view, even if Storm City were to fall in future plot developments, there should be a significant buildup to such an event.


    The idea of one of the Order Faction''s main cities being captured without any narrative groundwork seemed too abrupt and wasteful.


    The arguments put forth by the Warrior and Assassin yers each had their own merits.


    The lower-level yers around them were divided in their support for either side.


    The discussion among these yers was unlikely to yield any definitive conclusions, and their spections were probably not entirely urate.


    However, they all agreed on one thing: Storm City was in grave danger.


    Meanwhile, in Storm City''s trading area, Adam and Blue Sea were engaged in a heated debate.


    Adam confronted Blue Sea, "It''s because you didn''t inform me about your and John''s actions that we are now trapped in such a dire situation. I know, even without you saying it, that Mystery Vanguard''s appearance must be linked to the actions of you and John. If you had told me about your ns in advance, I could have prepared a suitable response."


    Confronted by Adam''s questioning, Blue Sea''s expression was troubled.


    He was well aware of the immense crisis engulfing Storm City but didn''t believe it was a result of his and John''s actions.


    "The reason we didn''t inform you about our ns with John was that we didn''t think it concerned you. We initially nned to head to the Naga tribe. We were drawn to Storm City only because of Darklord''s actions, forcing us to counter him first. How could we have possibly known about Mystery Vanguard''s movements in advance? And while Darklord might have some connection with the Mystery faction, and possibly even coborated with them, do you genuinely believe he has the capacity to summon Mystery Vanguard? Do you think he can summon such a powerful Mystery creature?"


    Adam found himself at a loss for words in response to Blue Sea''s barrage of questions, realizing his own spections might have been presumptuous.


    "Let''s stop arguing now! John must be facing significant trouble; otherwise, the battle would have ended by now!"


    Blue Sea said, shifting the focus away from their previous dispute and towards the current problem.


    "What n do you have in mind? Perhaps I can offer John all the powerful scrolls from our guild. However, I can''t give him our guild''s Sacred Relics. Despite being the guild leader, those relics belong to all the guild members. It would be toote to convene all key guild members to discuss this matter."


    Adam was quite candid in his response.


    He was willing to help John, but he could only provide the powerful scrolls they possessed.


    As for the guild''s most potent Sacred Relics, he couldn''t decide alone to hand them over to John.


    Understanding the constraints of guild leadership, Blue Sea nodded in agreement with Adam.


    "I think along simr lines. I believe John probably doesn''tck Sacred Relics. He has already acquired many powerful weapons through his previous actions. We just need to provide him with the magical scrolls we have, right? Let''s act separately and quickly return to our respective guilds to gather all the powerful scrolls we have. After that, we can figure out how to get them to John."


    After discussing their n, Adam and Blue Sea immediately set into action.


    As they left Storm City, John also used a Teleport Spell to return to Storm City.


    When John returned to the battlefield, he found the situation drastically different from before.


    Duke Arsena was struggling to fend off the attack from the Mystery Vanguard on his own.


    Duke Arsena had exhausted all means to stop the Mystery Vanguard''s advance.


    Although he had already sent his Storm City guards to seek help from other Order Faction cities, the immediate reinforcements avable were limited.


    Duke Arsena had even prepared himself for the possibility of dying in defense of Storm City.


    After assessing the battlefield, John promptly threw a golden scroll towards Duke Arsena.


    The scroll burnt up a meter away from Arsena, and a golden shield materialized above him, helping Arsena block an attack from the Mystery Vanguard.


    Noticing John''s assistance, Duke Arsena looked towards John and finally, a smile appeared on his face, signifying his recognition and approval of John.


    However, his smile was brief; the battle was far from over, and they had not yet sessfully repelled the Mystery Vanguard.


    Duke Arsena called out to John loudly, "Have you recovered to your optimal state? If so, join me in a counterattack immediately! We must stop the Mystery Vanguard at the edges of the city area; we cannot allow them to breach into Storm City!"

 Chapter 429 429-Perfect Skill Combination

    <h4>Chapter 429 Chapter429-Perfect Skill Combination</h4>


    John clearly understood the imperative of preventing the Mystery Vanguard from breaching into Storm City.


    He nodded firmly, aligning his thoughts with those of Duke Arsena.


    Having fought side by side for the earlier part of the battle, the duo had developed a good level of coordination.


    Once their mutual understanding was confirmed, they immediately sprang into action.


    John brought out several divine scrolls from his base.


    These scrolls epassed various elements, including those skills, such as fire spells and oceanic magic.


    His n was tobine these diverse elemental scrolls with his own skills to overpower the Mystery Vanguard.


    The Mystery Vanguard didn''t allow John and Duke Arsena much time to prepare.


    When his attack was blocked by John''s Divine Protection scroll, he shifted his focus towards John.


    The Vanguard had grown stronger than before.


    Previously, it could only transform into a ck sword, but now it had evolved, capable of morphing into a massive ck dragon.


    Faced with the daunting attack of a gigantic ck dragon, John felt the pressure, but unlike others, he thrived under it, capable of maintaining hisposure and unleashing his full power despite the stress.


    John stood his ground, pulling out a blue scroll etched with intricate patterns and the emblem of the Sea God at its center.


    The air around John grew dense the moment he took out the blue scroll.


    As he tore it, he became encased in a block of ice.


    The Mystery Vanguard, in the form of a ck dragon, found itself at a loss against this block of ice.


    It first attempted to shatter the ice using its potent Mystery force, but the ice absorbed all the energy instead.


    Incapable of destroying the ice block encasing John, the Mystery Vanguard decided to throw the entire block, with John inside, away.


    John, immobilized within the ice, couldn''t take any direct action.


    However, the skills he had employed earlier on the battlefield produced an unexpected oue.


    During the earlier part of the battle, John had used the Abyssal Prison skill twice.


    The spatial confinement effect of Abyssal Prison was now quite pronounced.


    The moment the Mystery Vanguard attempted to throw him, John cleverly merged himself and the ice block with the spatial confinement effect of Abyssal Prison he had previously activated.


    This move not only prevented the Mystery Vanguard from using the ice block as a weapon but also caused it to stumble and fall.


    Duke Arsena was momentarily stunned by this development.


    He hadn''t anticipated that John, with just a Sea God scroll, could bring down the formidable Mystery Vanguard.


    Though slightly surprised, Duke Arsena wasn''t about to let this excellent opportunity pass.


    Arsena channeled all his power into his Silver Sword, a weapon of immense strength and a Sacred Relic in its own right.


    As a Demigod Level warrior, his individualbat prowess was already formidable.


    Leaping high into the air, Duke Arsena prepared to strike with all his might, intending to capitalize on the vulnerability of the Mystery Vanguard in this critical moment.


    Duke Arsena was convinced that his attack would yield significant results.


    Even if it didn''tpletely eliminate the Mystery Vanguard, he expected it to inflict severe damage.


    However, the Mystery Vanguard managed to withstand Arsena''s attack with more than sixty percent of its health remaining.


    This oue slightly despaired Duke Arsena, who couldn''t think of any other strategy to defeat this formidable adversary.


    Enraged by Arsena''s attack, the Mystery Vanguard shifted its focus entirely onto him, leaving John aside.


    Arsena, faced with the relentless assault, had no choice but to dodge continuously.


    Despite being a Demigod Level warrior, he found himself struggling against a being nearly equivalent to a deity in strength.


    Arsena''s evasive maneuvers were initially effective, but as time progressed, his movements became noticeably slower.


    This slowing down was a worrying sign, indicating that even a warrior of Arsena''s caliber was reaching his limits against the overwhelming power of the Mystery Vanguard.


    This critical juncture in the battle highlighted the dire circumstances they were facing and the need for a new strategy or intervention to turn the tide against the formidable Mystery Vanguard.


    Facing imminent defeat, Duke Arsena, instead of continuing to dodge, decided to make hisst stand for Storm City.


    He stood his ground, gripping his Silver Sword tightly, staring intently into the eyes of the Mystery Vanguard.


    The Vanguard, seemingly intimidated by Arsena''s resolve, didn''tunch an immediate attack but started gathering its power.


    The Mystery Vanguard concentrated all its Mystery power into its left w and then mmed it down with tremendous force.


    Duke Arsena knew he couldn''t sessfully defend against this attack, but he chose not to dodge.


    He believed that dying in defense of his territory would be an honorable end for a lord.


    As the Vanguard''s w descended rapidly, Duke Arsena began reflecting on his life''s experiences, resigning himself to his fate.


    However, at that critical moment, John''s voice rang out, and three scrolls of different colors flew towards Arsena.


    The scrolls thrown by John were white, ck, and green.


    The white scroll symbolized the power of Holy Light, the ck represented dark forces, and the green signified the power of life.


    The white scroll was the first to collide with the Mystery Vanguard''s w.


    A massive burst of Holy Light erupted from the scroll, shing head-on with the power of Mystery.


    As the Vanguard had concentrated all its energy into its w, the Mystery force initially overpowered the Holy Light.


    However, this oue was part of John''s n.


    Following the white scroll, the ck scroll disintegrated before even touching the Mystery Vanguard.


    The dark energy didn''t collide directly with the Mystery force; instead, the two forces merged, with the dark energy sessfully eroding the Mystery Vanguard.


    This erosion marked a significant change in the Mystery Vanguard''s condition.


    Its strength, derived entirely from Mystery, waned as it was abandoned by the Mystery force due to the Dark Erosion.


    The Vanguard''s power rapidly declined, along with its health.


    Seizing this opportunity, John rushed forward and unleashed a sequence of three skills: [Divine de], [Unrivaled Strike], and [Godyer''s Force].


    His right hand now held an energy de formed from a mix of different powers.


    John first used this energy de to slice through the green scroll.


    The moment John sliced through the green scroll, a powerful surge of life energy enveloped the energy de in his hand.


    Without any hesitation, John instantly positioned himself beside the Mystery Vanguard''s head and thrust the energy de forcefully into it.


    The already weakened Vanguard was dealt a fatal blow.


    As the energy de dissipated, the Mystery Vanguard''s health rapidly declined until it vanished entirely, turning into a wisp of ck smoke.


    John had undoubtedly vanquished the Mystery Vanguard and received a notification of an impressive ten-level increase.


    Even without additional rewards, this significant level jump was a cause for celebration for John.


    Including the levels gained from defeating lesser Mystery creatures earlier, John had ascended a total of twelve levels in one go.


    After defeating the Mystery Vanguard, John didn''t receive any other rewards.


    However, he wasn''t surprised, knowing that the rewards wouldn''te from the game system but rather from Duke Arsena, the lord of Storm City.


    With the Mystery Vanguard thoroughly vanquished, John hurriedly went to check on Duke Arsena.


    It was crucial for John that Arsena was still alive, as his death would mean no reward for John.


    Fortunately, while Arsena had sustained serious injuries, he was alive.


    At that moment, Duke Arsena looked at John with immense gratitude.


    He was aware that without John, he would have stood no chance against the Mystery Vanguard.


    John''s timely intervention and strategic prowess had not only saved Arsena but also secured the safety of Storm City.

 Chapter 430 430-The Secret of Storm City

    <h4>Chapter 430 Chapter430-The Secret of Storm City</h4>


    "Lord Duke, are you alright?"


    John, while assured that Duke Arsena was alive, still deemed it prudent to inquire if the Duke needed any assistance.


    Duke Arsena shook his head.


    Despite his severe injuries, as a Demigod Level warrior, his recovery rate was remarkably fast.


    "I just need a little rest. I must thank you this time. Without your help, I definitely couldn''t have defeated the Mystery Vanguard. As you know, if the Mystery Vanguard had entered Storm City, it would have caused immense destruction. Not just me, but everyone in Storm City owes you their gratitude."


    Once Duke Arsena had regained some strength, he expressed his sincere thanks to John.


    In his view, it was rare for an adventurer like John to offer help without being on a quest.


    [Congrattions to yer Galewind for unlocking the hidden quest: The Secret of Storm City]


    [Quest Description:


    As one of the major cities of the Northern Myst Empire, Storm City is a pivotal urban center with arge poption, thrivingmerce, and strong defensive forces. Despite its apparent importance, the Empire''s actual stance towards Storm City seems ambiguous. The Empire hasn''t stationed any Demigod Level warriors to oversee the city. Besides the Order Faction, other factions'' influences exist within Storm City, and the city lord appears less vignt towards these other factions. This situation surely conceals a significant secret!]


    [Quest Rewards:


    1 - Increased favorability with NPCs of Storm City. (Note: Reaching a certain level of favorability with NPCs can unlock rted hidden quests.)


    2 - Reputation in Storm City raised to ''Very Friendly''. (Note: A yer''s standing with different faction cities determines their ess to these cities and the support they can receive there.)


    3 - Clues to a hidden Sacred Relic.]


    John was surprised to trigger a hidden quest titled "The Secret of Storm City" following Duke Arsena''s expression of gratitude.


    This quest not only promised intriguing revtions about Storm City but also significant rewards that could enhance his standing and capabilities within the game''s world.


    John had never considered that Storm City harbored significant secrets.


    Although he noticed that the city didn''t have many powerful NPCs, he hadn''t visited other major cities in the game topare.


    What intrigued John the most, aside from the quest''s title, were the rewards it offered, especially the third reward mentioning clues about a Sacred Relic.


    He was convinced that this Sacred Relic had to be exceptionally powerful for the quest to only offer clues rather than the relic itself.


    Besides the Sacred Relic clues, the quest also offered John the chance to enhance his favorability in Storm City.


    Understanding that Storm City and other major cities in the game were based on real locations, and the NPCs were representations of real people, John knew the value of maintaining good rtions with them.


    Such rtions could provide substantial support and resources for his adventures.


    "Lord Duke, please don''t express your gratitude now. Although you might not be in life-threatening danger, your current state is quite weakened. I''ll have the guards of Storm City take you back to your residence right away."


    Satisfied with unlocking the hidden quest, John considered it a reward for the battle.


    He didn''t expect any further rewards from Duke Arsena.


    However, to his surprise, Arsena wished for John to apany him back to his residence.


    This unexpected invitation hinted at the possibility of more revtions or rewards, further deepening the mystery and potential opportunities surrounding Storm City.


    "The assistance you provided us this time was invaluable. I must offer you a reward. Typically, adventurers like you only help us after epting the quests we issue. This time, without having epted a quest from me, you chose to help. I must provide you with additional rewards for that!"


    Duke Arsena spoke with firm resolve, clearly intent on rewarding John for his unsolicited assistance.


    He didn''t let John leave but instead insisted that John apany him back to his residence in the heart of Storm City.


    Surrounded by the grand library, the trading district, and the Adventurer''s Guild, Duke Arsena''s residence was a central hub of activity.


    John had no choice but to agree, and after a short wait, several guards of Storm City arrived.


    Following Duke Arsena''smand, they escorted them back to his residence.


    Duke Arsena was well aware of the Guild Battle between the Darklord Guild and Blue Sea Guild.


    However, due to the limitations of the game system, he was unable to intervene in the guild conflict.


    When the Mystery Vanguard was summoned by Darklord, Arsena''s immediate concern shifted to dealing with this new threat, temporarily setting aside the guild conflict.


    After the defeat of the Mystery Vanguard, Duke Arsena''s thoughts returned to the Guild Battle that had taken ce around his residence.


    He was certain that John had participated in this battle.


    This recognition of John''s involvement in multiple significant events in Storm City, coupled with his recent heroics against the Mystery Vanguard, positioned John as a key figure in the eyes of Duke Arsena.


    This meeting at the Duke''s residence could potentially lead to substantial rewards and deepen John''s involvement in the unfolding events of Storm City.


    Upon arriving at Duke Arsena''s residence, the Duke directly inquired John about the recent events.


    John chose not to reveal the full truth, aware that even if he disclosed all information rted to Darklord, Duke Arsena might not believe him.


    Moreover, divulging Darklord''s affairs could lead to Arsena''s interference in John''s subsequent actions, something John preferred to avoid.


    "Lord Duke, you must be well aware that conflicts among adventurers aremon, as are disputes between different Adventurer Guilds. While I was willing to assist you, it doesn''t mean I don''t have conflicts with other adventurers. I have significant issues with the Darklord Guild, which is why I chose to help the Blue Sea Guild. Guild Battles are permitted in Storm City, aren''t they? If not, we will certainly refrain from engaging in them within the city limits in the future."


    John''s response was carefully crafted, leaving no room for doubt.


    After pondering for a while, Duke Arsena epted John''s exnation.


    "If the conflict between you and the Darklord Guild is that significant, I can expel them from Storm City. After all, you can be considered the savior of Storm City. To be an enemy of its savior is to be an enemy of Storm City itself."


    Duke Arsena genuinely wished to assist John, and expelling the Darklord Guild from Storm City was something he could order with a simplemand.


    This gesture of support from the Duke not only solidified John''s standing in Storm City but also hinted at the Duke''s appreciation and recognition of John''s contributions.


    John respectfully declined Duke Arsena''s offer to expel the Darklord Guild, knowing that Darklord would likely move the guild out of Storm City soon.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t think such measures are necessary. The conflicts between adventurers aren''t worth your excessive concern. It might be more prudent to focus on the actions of the Mystery faction, as they pose a more significant threat to Storm City."


    Duke Arsena nodded in agreement with John''s suggestion, but he sighed when the topic of the Mystery faction was brought up.


    "I''m aware of the great threat the Mystery faction poses to Storm City. But how can I counter their attacks? There are very few powerful individuals in Storm City. You could be considered a god-of-war level fighter if you stand with us, but besides you, there''s only me. How can just the two of us withstand the threat from the Mystery faction? We need more help, but where can I find it?"


    This expression of concern from Duke Arsena reminded John of the hidden quest he had received earlier, further reinforcing the notion that Storm City''s rtionship with the Northern Myst Empire wasn''t as strong as it seemed.


    John could have pursued the conversation further, but he sensed that doing so might arouse the Duke''s suspicion.


    He chose to listen quietly instead.


    After a lengthy discussion, Duke Arsena noticed that John had other matters to attend to and allowed him to leave.


    However, after John''s departure, the Duke summoned the city guards.


    He wanted them to conduct a thorough investigation into John, revealing a mix of gratitude, curiosity, and perhaps a hint of wariness towards this adventurer who had suddenly be so pivotal in the fate of Storm City.

 Chapter 431 431-Discussion on the Game Forum

    Chapter 431 431-Discussion on the Game Forum


    Even though the battle of Storm City had concluded, its repercussions continued to resonate, impacting many aspects of the game world.


    On the game forum, countless yers were engaged in discussions about the battle in Storm City.


    Naturally, the focus of these discussions revolved around John, the anonymous yer.


    The top-pinned post on the forum provided a detailed analysis of the prowess John disyed during the battle.


    The author of the post posited that John''s strength could beparable to that of a Demigod.


    [In the battle at Storm City''s walls, the anonymous yer used at least six Divine Skills.


    Besides these Divine Skills, he also employed at least four different types of divine scrolls.


    A yer with ess to so many Divine Skills and divine scrolls must be among the very best.


    Thus, I reasonably conjecture that the anonymous yer in the battle is the same anonymous yer who ranks first on the yer leaderboard.


    As to whether all anonymous yers are actually the same person, I cannot be certain.


    We can only know that at least one anonymous yer is incredibly powerful.


    His strength is at least on par with the non-deity leaders of the major factions.]


    The forum post''spelling argument made it the most discussed topic on the game forum.


    In thements section below the post, many yers were debating why the anonymous yer chose to remain anonymous.


    [I really don''t understand why they choose to remain anonymous. If they are truly as powerful as it seems, they could reveal their ID to all yers. That way, they could reap many benefits. I''m sure many guilds would want to recruit such a strong yer into their ranks.]


    [Absolutely! If our guild had such a powerhouse, we could be one of the top ten guilds. Our guild leader would surely offer all our guild''s resources to this anonymous yer.]


    [The two of you above, don''t be so vain. Even if your guilds are willing to offer all their resources, it doesn''t mean the anonymous yer would join. After all, your guilds'' resources aren''t that substantial. If the anonymous yer wanted to join another guild, they would likely choose one of the top ten.] a third yer reasoned.


    [Maybe they don''t join a guild because they prefer being a solo yer? I remember there have been such individuals in other games. They don''t want to be restricted by a guild and believe they can be the strongest yers through their own efforts.]


    [That''s a valid point. I also know some friends like that, but their abilities are only slightly better than ours. They''re nowhere near as powerful as the anonymous yer in Godyer.]


    While the yers on the game forum didn''t have ess to a wealth of information, there were some insightful individuals among them who managed to make educated guesses about why John chose to conceal his identity.


    These yers pieced together various bits of information to form usible theories.


    Other forum posts focused on analyzing theparative strengths of Arsena, the Duke of Storm City, and John during the battle.


    The consensus was that John disyed greaterbat prowess than Arsena, a topic that sparked much debate and admiration.


    However, despite the abundant discussions on the forum about the battle in Storm City, they often circled around without reaching any concrete conclusions.


    This was primarily because those who were truly knowledgeable about the intricacies of the situation were unlikely to openly discuss it on a public forum.


    Meanwhile, within the Darklord Guild, Darklord was in deep discussion with his guild''s stronger members about their next steps.


    Initially, Darklord had believed there was ample time to relocate his guild from Storm City.


    However, after witnessing the battle between Mystery Vanguard, John, and Arsena, he realized that time was running out.


    Darklord spected that John might have already informed Arsena about his coboration with the Mystery forces.


    As a member of the Order Faction, Arsena would undoubtedly take immediate action upon learning of such an alliance, posing a significant threat to Darklord''s ns and the safety of his guild.


    This realization spurred a sense of urgency in Darklord to strategize and act swiftly.


    "Have you all reached a decision yet? Where do you think we should relocate our guild''s headquarters to?"


    Darklord, finally deciding to not dwell on his worries, redirected his attention to the ongoing discussion among his guild members.


    "Guild leader, what about relocating to Karen Port? Although it doesn''t have many yers, this could ensure we won''t be targeted by other guilds. Surely no other guilds would be interested inpeting for Karen Port, right?"


    The vice guild leader of Darklord Guild suggested, sharing his thoughts.


    He had chosen Karen Port because of his familiarity with the area, gained from a previous visit with Darklord.


    He knew that Karen Port had almost no yers and very few NPCs.


    If they moved their headquarters there, it seemed unlikely that other guilds would continue to challenge them with Guild Battles.


    As soon as Karen Port was mentioned, Darklord''s expression shifted dramatically.


    Previously, he might have reacted harshly to his vice guild leader''s suggestion, possibly even with physical aggression.


    However, after the experiences and realizations during the recent Guild Battle, Darklord acknowledged that, despite any ipetence, his vice guild leader was undoubtedly loyal.


    "Moving our guild to Karen Port, how would our members level up and gather resources? You''ve been there with me; you know the area around Karen Portcks zones for leveling and resource collection," Darklord pointed out calmly, exining why Karen Port wasn''t a viable option for their new headquarters.


    The vice guild leader, initially apprehensive about Darklord''s reaction, rxed a bit after seeing that he wasn''t angry.


    Other members of the Darklord Guild subsequently proposed several potential locations for their new headquarters.


    However, Darklord found each of these suggestions unsuitable for various reasons.


    Eventually, Darklord''s frustration boiled over.


    "You are all useless! Can''t even pick a new location for our guild headquarters! If you were to face another attack from Blue Sea Guild, would you all just run away?"


    His disappointment in his guild members was palpable.


    He felt he couldn''t rely on them at all.


    Faced with Darklord''s outburst, all the guild members remained silent.


    After a while, one member cautiously stood up and spoke in a low voice.


    "Guild leader, perhaps we should consider relocating our headquarters to Dark Realm. In Dark Realm, we wouldn''t be targeted by Blue Sea Guild, right?"


    The one who made this suggestion was DARK EDGE, who harbored a deep grudge against John.


    Darklord nced at DARK EDGE, who met his gaze without any sign of fear.


    Darklord pondered over DARK EDGE''s suggestion, considering its implications.


    Although he had coborated with the forces of Mystery, he was reluctant to associate too closely with the Dark Faction.


    "Do you not realize that Dark Realm is under the control of the Dark Faction? If we move our headquarters there, we''ll be disowned by the Order Faction," Darklord finally remarked coldly after a moment of thought.


    DARK EDGE seemed to have anticipated Darklord''s response.


    He nodded and then shared his perspective, "Guild leader, you''re absolutely right. Moving our headquarters to the Dark Realm would indeed turn the Order Faction against us. However, given our current situation, we''re already at odds with several powerful guilds, including the Blue Sea Guild. Our position in the Order Faction is precarious at best. Perhaps it''s time to consider aligning with a faction that can offer us more direct protection and support. The Dark Realm might pose risks, but it also provides a strategic advantage and a safe haven against our current enemies."


    DARK EDGE''s bold suggestion to coborate with the Dark Faction and utilize the power of Devils from the Dark Realm to overpower Blue Sea Guild and even control an Order Faction city left everyone in the room stunned.


    His proposition marked a significant departure from their current strategy and alignment, suggesting a deeper dive into alliances with darker forces.


    This idea highlighted the extent of desperation and ambition within Darklord Guild.


    Faced with overwhelming odds and dwindling options, they were now considering extreme measures that would fundamentally alter their position within the game''s universe.


    However, Darklord, after carefully listening to DARK EDGE, decided to take a more cautious approach.


    Standing up slowly, he made his decision known, "For now, let''s relocate our headquarters to Iceburg Castle in the north. As for DARK EDGE''s suggestions, let''s pretend we didn''t hear them."

 Chapter 432 432-Focused Attention on Storm City

    Chapter 432 432-Focused Attention on Storm City


    Darklord ultimately decided against relocating his guild headquarters to the Dark Realm.


    Although not exactly a paragon of virtue, he still maintained a semnce of reason.


    He was acutely aware that moving his guild headquarters to the Dark Realm would leave him without any way out.


    It would mean bing an outright enemy of the Order Faction.


    As of now, only John, Blue Sea, and Adam knew about Darklord''s coboration with the Mystery forces.


    In Darklord''s view, there was still a chance to oscite between the Order Faction and the Mystery camp in the future.


    Having made his decision, Darklord turned and left.


    The members of Darklord Guild present didn''t immediately disperse. Their attention was fixed on DARK EDGE.


    DARK EDGE''s behavior was peculiar.


    While it was true that DARK EDGE would stop at nothing to enhance his own strength, disregarding other yers'' feelings, the members of Darklord Guild didn''t see him as someone who would outright pledge allegiance to the Dark Faction.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now. I have more pressing matters to attend to. You all must be well aware that after the recent Guild Battle, our guild''s strength has been significantly diminished. We must rapidly bolster our strength to prepare for the possibility of another Guild Battle that might soon be upon us!"


    DARK EDGE spoke briefly and then swiftly departed. Faced with DARK EDGE''s departure, the vice guild leader of Darklord Guild had no choice but to let the other members handle their own affairs.


    "There shouldn''t be anything more important for everyone to handle right now. You can use this time to take care of your personal matters. After all, our guild is about to relocate to Iceburg Castle. If any of you have unfinished quests around Storm City, it''s best toplete them as soon as possible!"


    Apart from the vice guild leader of Darklord Guild, the other members dispersed from the guild headquarters.


    The vice guild leader, left alone, seemed particrly troubled.


    He had a feeling that the current situation of the Darklord Guild was dire and that they might encounter even greater troubles ahead.


    However, he was reluctant to leave the Darklord Guild, believing that he wouldn''t be able to find a better job elsewhere.


    While the Darklord Guild was discussing where to relocate their headquarters, Adam and Blue Sea finally met with John.


    Although Adam and Blue Sea had returned to their respective guilds as quickly as possible, bringing with them the most powerful scrolls from their guilds, they still missed the battle in Storm City.


    By the time Adam and Blue Sea returned to Storm City, the battle had already concluded.


    Duke Arsena and John had already proceeded to Duke Arsena''s pce.


    Adam and Blue Sea waited outside Duke Arsena''s pce for about half an hour before they finally got to see John.


    "Why are you two still here? Don''t you have your own matters to attend to? You two are the guild leaders of the strongest guilds!"


    John expressed a slight surprise upon seeing Adam and Blue Sea.


    He had assumed that they had already returned to their respective guilds to handle their affairs.


    "The most pressing matter right now is the battle against the Mystery forces, isn''t it? While you were fighting, we specifically went back to our guilds to fetch the most powerful scrolls we had. We thought these scrolls would be helpful for your battle. But by the time we got back, you had already won. So, these scrolls are now of no use," Adam exined why they hadn''t been involved in the battle earlier.


    John nodded and smiled in response to Adam''s exnation.


    In reality, John hadn''t really expected Adam and Blue Sea to provide any assistance in the previous battle.


    If they had joined the fight, it would likely have just caused disruptions for him and Duke Arsena.


    The Mystery Vanguard''s strength in thetter half of the battle had escted to a levelparable to the Mystery Prophet.


    Against the Mystery Prophet, neither Adam nor Blue Sea could withstand even a single blow.


    "Though your scrolls ultimately weren''t used, I still must express my gratitude. After all, you were indeed willing to offer help! The battle is over now, and I n to log off and rest a bit," John said, preparing to go offline.


    Given that he was in the center of Storm City, a ce that was very safe without the threat of the Mystery Vanguard, it seemed a good time to take a break.


    Adam and Blue Sea hurriedly interjected, as they believed John should lead them to the Naga tribe.


    The n between Blue Sea and John to visit the Naga tribe had only been temporarily halted due to unforeseen circumstances.


    "Galewind, didn''t we agree to head to the Naga tribe? Are you nning to postpone that journey?" Blue Sea directly asked John.


    John pped his forehead, realizing he had indeed forgotten about that.


    However, he felt that the Naga tribe matter could wait.


    His primary focus needed to be on Storm City. After all, the hidden quest in Storm City was of greater significance to John.


    The clues regarding the Naga tribe could be pursued afterpleting the hidden quest in Storm City.


    "I won''t be able to apany you to the Naga tribe in the near future. I must focus on the situation in Storm City!"


    John stated his uing ns with calm assurance, confident he could persuade Adam and Blue Sea to follow his lead.


    "You both know very well how crucial Storm City is as a main city of the Order Faction. All our resources are concentrated here. If Storm City faces another threat, we must provide assistance as quickly as possible. Since the Mystery faction has already started attacking Storm City, their next assault coulde very soon. I won''t leave Storm City until I''m sure it''spletely secure."


    John''s reasoning seemed impable.


    However, Adam and Blue Sea felt that John was withholding some information.


    After ncing at Blue Sea, Adam spoke up.


    "The safety of Storm City is indeed paramount. But I believe that after this, Duke Arsena will surely receive more support from the Northern Myst Empire. With Duke Arsena defending, I think Storm City will be safe. And as you said earlier, the threat to Storm Cityes from the Mystery faction. Shouldn''t our most pressing task be to investigate clues rted to Mystery?"


    Adam''s counter-question left John momentarily at a loss for words.


    However, having already determined his next course of action, John was not inclined to change it easily.


    "If you two wish to go to the Naga tribe, then go together. If you discover any clues, just inform me. I absolutely will not leave Storm City. I have a feeling that another significant event is about to happen here soon. It would be a great loss for me to miss it."


    After saying this, John chose to log off.


    He didn''t intend to continue debating with Adam and Blue Sea, knowing he couldn''t out-argue them.


    After John''s departure, Adam and Blue Sea didn''t immediately leave.


    They stood there, pondering John''s words.


    "Do you think John is hiding some important information?"


    Blue Sea, after some thought, turned his gaze to Adam, eager to know his thoughts.


    Adam didn''t lie or hide his judgment.


    He straightforwardly said, "John must be hiding some important information. But I don''t see it as a big deal. After all, it''s normal for a top yer to have some secrets."


    Blue Sea nodded in agreement, understanding that it was eptable for John to have his own secrets.


    However, he felt that John''s secret might be closely rted to him and hoped to uncover what it was.


    "So, what should we do next? Should we really join forces and head to the Naga tribe, as John suggested?" Blue Sea continued to question Adam.


    Adam shook his head, "I know my limits. If I go to the Naga tribe with you, I''ll need your protection. I think we should first go back and take care of our respective guilds'' affairs."

 Chapter 433 433-Kingserps Plight

    Chapter 433 433-Kingserp''s Plight


    With John logging off to rest and Adam and Blue Sea returning to their respective guilds, the battle at Storm City''s walls and the series of events it triggered finally drew to a close.


    Storm City once again returned to a state of rtive peace.


    However, both yers and NPCs within Storm City understood one thing: after the attack by the Mystery Vanguard, Storm City was no longer as safe as it had been before.


    In a secluded corner of Storm City''s northern district, Kingserp was hiding in the shadows, clutching a hard-earned orange-colored piece of equipment.


    It had been a long time since Kingserp had acquired any new equipment.


    Kingserp, along with Karthus, had been utterly defeated by John in the battle at Crosswind Valley.


    John had reduced their levels to zero, and all their equipment was taken by him.


    After returning to the Shadow realm Guild, Karthus quickly regained his status as a top yer thanks to the guild''s resources.


    However, he no longer dared to challenge John.


    Kingserp, on the other hand, was not so fortunate.


    During his tenure as the guild leader of Dawn Guild, he hadn''t treated his subordinates well.


    After falling from grace, he was promptly ousted by his own vice guild leader.


    This vice guild leader, now the current guild leader of Dawn Guild, had participated in the Guild Battle between Darklord Guild and Blue Sea Guild.


    In that Guild Battle, Dawn Guild suffered another significant loss.


    However, these events were no longer of much concern to Kingserp, as he was no longer the guild leader of Dawn Guild.


    After being expelled from his guild, Kingserp, now a solo yer, encountered a series of troubles.


    Wherever he tried to level up, he found himself targeted by other yers.


    This situation was entirely due to Kingserp''s own past actions.


    As one of the top yers, he had often attacked other solo yers on sight.


    Therefore, when he no longer possessed formidable strength, these solo yers naturally seized the opportunity for revenge.


    The constant targeting from other yers significantly slowed down Kingserp''s progress in leveling up.


    By the time the battle in Storm City began, Kingserp had only managed to reach level 8.


    Moreover, he had to level up while avoiding other yers.


    The orange weapon in his hand was the third one he had obtained since being ousted from Dawn Guild.


    The previous two orange weapons had been stolen by other yers.


    This third orange weapon was something Kingserp was determined not to lose.


    As Kingserp gazed at his orange weapon, fantasizing about using it to level up, he suddenly heard footsteps behind him.


    Kingserp was naturally very alert to unfamiliar footsteps.


    The moment he realized the footsteps were approaching him, he immediately hid in the shadows.


    A stranger cloaked in a ck robe stopped at the spot where Kingserp was hiding.


    "Stop hiding, I know you''re here! Long time no see, Kingserp guild leader!"


    The tone of the person in the ck robe suggested a deep familiarity with Kingserp.


    However, Kingserp was certain that he didn''t recall ever meeting this person.


    The voice was also unfamiliar to him. In such a situation, Kingserp naturally hesitated to emerge from his hiding spot, having already fallen into simr traps before.


    "Kingserp guild leader, you''ve be so cautious now. I remember you were never this careful before. Didn''t you always believe that stronger yers should bully the weaker ones? What happened now? When it''s your turn to be weak, do you no longer agree with your previous philosophy? Isn''t that a bit tooughable?"


    The person in the ck robe didn''t leave, knowing very well that Kingserp was hiding in the shadows.


    He was confident he could drag Kingserp out, but he wasn''t going to take such action lightly.


    The pressure Kingserp faced at that moment was immense.


    From the words of the man in ck, it was clear that his hostility towards Kingserp was no small matter.


    "Kingserp guild leader, I''ve said so much already, haven''t you understood? My patience is not limitless. You can''t even withstand a single strike from me at your current level. And that orange equipment in your hand, I can easily take it away."


    The person in the ck robe finally made his intentions clear.


    He wanted to speak face-to-face with Kingserp, not to have him keep hiding in the shadows.


    Upon hearing this, Kingserp felt a sense of despair, knowing he couldn''t conceal his presence from the man in ck.


    Gritting his teeth, he decided to step out of the shadows.


    He believed he had not wronged the person in ck, and there was no reason for him to be targeted.


    Stepping out from the shadows, Kingserp looked at the man in ck and spoke with a slightly trembling voice, "I don''t remember ever meeting you. I haven''t made an enemy of you before. Are you really going to take away this orange equipment I have?"


    The man in ck seemed very pleased to see Kingserp.


    In response to Kingserp''s question, he quickly shook his head.


    It was clear his purpose wasn''t just to take a piece of orange equipment.


    "Kingserp guild leader, I finally meet you! Do I look like someone who would snatch equipment from you? Not only will I not take your equipment, but I am also here to give you equipment!"


    The man in ck said with a smile, pulling out a ck box from his backpack, intricately carved with a series ofplex inscriptions.


    The moment Kingserp saw the inscriptions on the ck box, his face turned pale.


    He recognized that the inscriptions were very simr to those that appeared when Karthus summoned a Devil.


    This meant that the box could potentially contain an item rted to the Dark Realm, possibly even one capable of summoning a Devil.


    "Kingserp guild leader, your expression tells me that you recognize this item. Since you''re familiar with it, I won''t need to exin much. I''vee to you with a mission: to deliver this box to the Great Library in Storm City. If you canplete this quest, I will reward you with a Sacred Relic."


    As the man in ck exined the task he wanted Kingserp to undertake, he simultaneously produced a wand.


    Kingserp was very familiar with this particr wand ¨C the Wand of Life, a crucial item for the Druid ss.


    Although Kingserp''s ss was Dark Druid, which typically had less need for the Wand of Life, he was in no position to be choosy at this point.


    Obtaining the Wand of Life would be a significant boost for Kingserp and possibly the only way for him to escape his current desperate situation.


    "It seems Kingserp guild leader is also well-acquainted with the Wand of Life. That saves me the trouble of introducing this equipment to you. So, make your final decision now. You don''t need to worry about me not handing over the Sacred Relic after youplete the quest. I can easily transfer the Sacred Relic to you first, and if you fail toplete the quest, I can just as easily take it back."


    The man in ck''s proposition put Kingserp in a difficult position.


    He was clearly being tempted with a powerful incentive, but the task he was being asked to undertake was potentially very dangerous, not only for himself but for Storm City as well.


    The man in ck was indeed sincere in his offer, even willing to hand over the Wand of Life to Kingserp before hepleted the quest.


    Kingserp understood that this gesture implied the quest was going to be extremely dangerous.


    However, he felt he had no other options left.


    "There''s no problem at all! As long as you hand over the Wand of Life to me, I will bring this ck box to the Great Library in Storm City! But I need to know in advance, at what specific time should I take the box there?"


    Kingserp agreed without hesitation, unwilling to miss this rare opportunity to turn his fortunes around.


    The experiences he had gone through were still vivid in his memory.


    The man in ck nodded with a smile, confident that his n would be sessful with Kingserp''s cooperation.


    "You don''t need to rush; first, you must be well-prepared. If you''re not, you''ll be stopped at the entrance of Storm City''s Great Library. You need to be one of the guards of the Great Library. But don''t worry, we have prepared everything for you. Just follow my n, and there will be no issues."


    The man in ck handed a scroll to Kingserp. Kingserp nced at the scroll in his hand, not understanding its purpose.


    However, when he looked up to ask the man in ck for rification, he found that the man had already disappeared.


    Left alone, Kingserp now faced a critical decision.


    With the Wand of Life as a powerful incentive and the mysterious and possibly dangerous task at the Great Library, he was caught between the promise of power and the risk of further peril.

 Chapter 434 434-A Visit to the Great Library

    Chapter 434 434-A Visit to the Great Library


    After logging off the game, John''s first action was to seek out Emma.


    He felt it was essential to rify everything with her, aware that he had neglected her feelings during the battle.


    Emma was in the kitchen, seemingly preparing dinner.


    She sensed John''s arrival but didn''t turn around, still harboring some anger.


    "I need to exin some things to you. The battle was intense, and I couldn''t afford to waste time then. If I had stopped to exin everything, we might have lost," John exined from the kitchen doorway.


    Emma listened to his exnation but continued to work on the vegetables on the cutting board, showing no other response.


    It was evident that she was still upset, feeling that no matter how intense the battle was, John should have made an effort to exin things to her.


    John was somewhat dissatisfied with her reaction.


    He felt his handling of the situation was justified and was a bit aggrieved that Emma was still upset with him, considering it somewhat inconsiderate.


    "I really don''t understand why you are still angry. Haven''t I exined everything to you? The battle was crucial. As a top yer, don''t you realize how important the main city of the Order Faction is?"


    John hoped Emma would understand the significance of the Order Faction''s unity for all yers in the game and for people in the real world.


    His perspective was that of a dedicated yer deeply invested in the game''s world and its impact, bncing the responsibilities of his in-game role with his real-life rtionships.


    Hearing John''s words, Emma set down the vegetables she was chopping, turned around with tears in her eyes, and looked firmly in John''s direction.


    "I''m not ming you. I just want you to understand that I wasn''t ignoring you. It''s just that the situation was too critical at the time, and I didn''t have a chance to exin everything to you."


    John realized that Emma''s mood was very low, so he decided not to say anything harsh.


    He hoped to cheer her up.


    Emma walked up to John and said emphatically, "Of course, I know how important the main city of the Order Faction is. I also understand the critical nature of the battle at the walls of Storm City. I''ve never thought your actions were wrong. I was upset because I felt you were being too careless about your own safety. Although I didn''t watch the entire battle in Storm City, I saw the battle rey on the game forums. The Mystery Vanguard is such a powerful monster, and it''s not something one person can handle alone! If something had happened to you, I would have been devastated."


    Emma exined why she was so upset.


    Her concern for John had overwhelmed her; she didn''t want him to face any danger.


    Her feelings highlighted the tension between the virtual risks in the game and their emotional impact in the real world, especially among those who care for each other deeply.


    John was reassured by Emma''s exnation and no longer dwelled on the previous matter.


    Her genuine concern for him was enough to make him happy.


    "You don''t need to worry so much. Don''t you trust my strength? Although the Mystery Vanguard was very powerful, I was able to handle it sessfully. See, I''m standing right in front of you, safe and sound," John said, lightening the mood by making a funny face.


    This gesture brought a smile to Emma''s face, who really didn''t want to be upset with John.


    She felt indebted to him for all the help he had provided and thought it would be ungrateful to remain angry.


    "Can you promise me something?" Emma asked, her mood brightening.


    John nodded, understanding that under the circumstances, he couldn''t outright refuse her request.


    "I hope that in the future, when you face dangerous battles, you''ll let me know in advance. I may not be able to help you directly, but I can pray for you. I can offer my Psychic Power to support you. I know it might not guarantee your sess in battle, but perhaps my blessings can help you perform even better."


    Emma''s words touched John, and he felt a twinge of emotion.


    He nodded, "No problem at all. I''ll definitely inform you before my next battle. Your prayers will undoubtedly be a great help to me!"


    John and Emma sessfully resolved their differences, and Emma prepared arge meal for them.


    After dinner, they decided to take a walk, as the recent events had been quite stressful for both of them.


    After a day of rest, John was ready to log back into the game with a precise n for his next actions.


    Toplete the hidden quest "The Secret of Storm City," he needed to gain a deeper understanding of the city.


    John decided to spend three days exploring Storm City in its entirety.


    His first destination for investigation was the Great Library of Storm City, located not far south of Duke Arsena''s residence.


    Separated from the Duke''s home by a city square, the Great Library was adjacent to Storm City''s teleportation point.


    Upon logging in, John headed straight for the city square.


    Despite having seen the Great Library several times before, its grandeur still impressed him.


    As the tallest building in the city, spanning twelve floors, the Great Library was an architectural marvel.


    The first four floors housed a vast collection of books, while the fifth to twelfth floors were dedicated to various factions'' magical scrolls, serving as a ce for research and learning.


    yers seeking to acquire spells through Order Faction NPCs were required to visit the Great Library.


    John had visited the Great Library before, but his previous visit wasn''t for learning new spells.


    Instead, he was researching records of powerful Divine spells.


    Standing outside the library and gazing at its imposing structure, he decided to enter and explore its interior thoroughly, suspecting that it might hold hidden secrets.


    At the entrance of the Great Library, the guards recognized John and promptly greeted him.


    They had participated in the recent defense of Storm City''s walls and had witnessed John''s formidable strength in battle.


    More importantly, they recognized his role in protecting the city. Consequently, the guards held John in high regard.


    One of the guards approached John and inquired, "Are you nning to study spells in the Great Library? If you wish to learn new spells, you may go directly to the third floor. Unlike other adventurers who have to wait in line, you can have the mages there teach you the spells you want to learn directly."


    John was pleasantly surprised by the convenience his increased favorability with Storm City afforded him.


    He considered the potential benefits of helping Emma also improve her standing with the city.


    However, his current visit to the Great Library wasn''t for spell learning; he simply wanted to explore.


    John quickly rified to the guard, "I''m not here to learn new spells this time. I just want to browse through the Great Library and see if there are any books that catch my interest. Maybe I''ll find something particrly intriguing that could be of great help. I don''t have a specific purpose in mind; I''m just here to rx and enjoy the library."


    The guards at the Great Library trusted John''s exnation and allowed him to enter.


    They even provided him with a blue Inscription, a likely indication of special ess or privileges within the library.


    John gratefully acknowledged the guard''s exnation.


    Holding the Inscription, he realized its significance extended beyond mere ess to the library''s sections.


    It was a symbol of privilege and protection within the Great Library, distinguishing him from ordinary adventurers and granting him the right to peruse books that were otherwise restricted.


    "This Inscription allows you to ess any section of the Great Library. Books that are not avable to other adventurers are open for your perusal. Moreover, this Inscription can help you avoid unnecessary trouble. The Great Library is frequented not just by people from Storm City but also by individuals from other imperial cities. They might not view you as favorably. However, seeing this Inscription, they''ll recognize you as a guest of Storm City and won''t dare to trouble you."


    John thanked the guard again and looked at the Inscription in his hand, sensing the unfamiliar power it contained.


    This Inscription not only provided ess to hidden knowledge within the Great Library but also offered ayer of security and respect from others, reflecting his growing influence and importance in Storm City.

 Chapter 435 435-More Information on the Naga

    Chapter 435 435-More Information on the Naga


    John, holding the inscription given to him by a Storm City guard, entered the Great Library.


    The first floor of the Great Library was the most crowded, where the majority of lower-level yers came to study basic spells and magic.


    Apart from NPCs teaching low-level magic, the first floor of the Great Library housed numerous bookshelves filled with a vast array of books.


    Most of these books were about the history, customs, and geography of the Northern Myst Empire, with only a small portion being useful for adventurers.


    John wandered around the first floor of the Great Library without a specific goal, just checking for any abnormalities.


    Reaching the central area of the first floor, where books rted to marine life were stored, he thought of the Naga tribe.


    Although he had decided to visit the Naga tribe afterpleting the "Secret of Storm City" hidden quest, gathering some information about the Naga tribe in advance seemed like a good idea.


    Inside the bookshelf area, under the guidance of an NPC librarian, John began searching for books rted to the Naga.


    "Legend of the Deep Sea" by the renowned traveler Andrew Kard caught John''s attention.


    The book, detailing the Naga tribes, was written by Kard, a name John remembered from his early days in the game.


    He had heard NPCs mention this famed explorer in passing, in an easily overlooked spot within the game.


    Andrew Kard, celebrated as one of the greatest travelers, had explored almost every corner of the Godyer Game''s vast world.


    His remarkable journey began at Karen Port, located within the Northern Myst Empire.


    Over five years, Kard circumnavigated the known world, finally concluding his epic voyage near Storm City, at Gxy Port.


    During those five years, Andrew Kard wrote numerous travelogues in his spare time.


    These travelogues have be some of the best-selling books in the Northern Myst Empire.


    Andrew Kard wasn''t an extraordinarily powerful NPC, nor was he one of the ''Unique Ones.''


    Even during his world journey, he remained an ordinary person.


    Andrew Kard meticulously recorded everything he encountered during his travels, and thest book in his series of travelogues was "Legend of Deep Sea."


    The book is divided into five parts.


    The first part, which John wasn''t particrly interested in, detailed how Andrew Kard found the Naga tribe.


    John was already familiar with this aspect, as the method Kard used to find the Naga tribe was the same as the one Blue Sea had told John about.


    During his travels at Weeping Shore, Andrew Kard picked up and blew into a conch shell, despite his fear of the Tethys whale.


    As a traveler, he ultimately chose to be carried by the Tethys whale to the entrance of the Naga tribe.


    The second part of the book described Andrew Kard''s observations in the deep sea.


    Although Kard was taken to the entrance of the Naga tribe, he couldn''t enter the tribe as a mere mortal.


    Instead, he carefully observed the marine life around the entrance to the Naga tribe.


    This part caught John''s attention the most, as he hadn''t paid much attention to the marine life around the entrance of the Naga tribe before.


    The third and fourth parts of the book detailed the Naga tribe.


    While Andrew Kard''s descriptions were detailed, this information was something John was already aware of.


    Kard particrly borated on the grandeur of the Naga Queen''s pce, but he could only describe its exterior, as he was never granted entry into the Queen''s residence.


    The fifth and final part of the book recounted an incident that Kard found peculiar:


    [Her Majesty the Queen ultimately did not summon me, which was not beyond my expectations, as I am merely a mortal who arrived at the Naga tribe by chance.


    Since I couldn''t meet with Her Majesty, I didn''t n to stay in the Naga tribe for long.


    I had been away for too long and was eager to return to Storm City.


    On the day I was about to leave the Naga tribe, I thought I saw a cloud of ck mist entering the tribe.


    This mist wasn''t stopped by any Naga guards and went straight into the Queen''s pce.


    To this day, I cannot be sure whether what I saw was real or an illusion.


    Perhaps it was a hallucination, or maybe I was conting previous events with my experiences in the Naga tribe.


    This is thest part of my story.


    To my readers who wish to visit the Naga tribe after reading my travelogue, be cautious.


    The Nagas there are not always friendly.]


    If Andrew Kard''s observation was correct, it suggested that the forces of Mystery might have been coborating with the Naga tribe for over a hundred years.


    Confronted with the possibility that the Naga tribe might have betrayed the Sea God, John was deep in thought.


    The implications of such an alliance with the forces of Mystery were profound, and he wondered about the motives and benefits for the Nagas in doing so.


    As he pondered these questions, returning Andrew Kard''s travelogue to its shelf, a voice emerged from behind him.


    "You are the hero who saved Storm City, aren''t you? What kind of book are you looking for? You can tell me, and I can help you find it."


    Turning around, John saw a very young NPC librarian from the Great Library looking at him with curious eyes, seemingly eager to assist.


    Upon hearing John''s request for books about the Naga, the young NPC librarian from the Great Library nodded with a smile.


    "We do have many books rted to the Naga. However, most of them are fictional works based on the imagination of novelists.


    Books that provide verified information about the actual Nagas are quite rare.


    The travelogue by Andrew Kard that you''ve seen contains the most information among them.


    Of course, I can also help you look for travelogues written by other explorers.


    But such books aren''t easily essible on the first floor of the Great Library.


    As you might be aware, books written by powerful individuals are stored in the upper levels of the Great Library.


    If you want to see those books, please follow me to the upper levels.


    Alternatively, if you wish to look for other types of books, feel free to browse around the lower levels of the Great Library."


    John decided not to stay on the first floor of the Great Library any longer, feeling that he had already explored it thoroughly and it was unlikely to yield any unusual information.


    "No problem, take me to the upper levels of the Great Library now. I would like you to find all the books rted to the Naga. Even if I can''t take those books away, it''s fine. I can read them all here in the Great Library. I believe my memory is good enough to retain all the information."


    The NPC from the Great Library, smiling, led John to the upper levels.


    The NPC walked ahead, with John following behind. John''s smile had faded; he was acutely aware that the NPC who suddenly appeared and offered to take him to the upper levels of the Great Library might have hostile intentions.


    Going with the NPC could potentially lead him into a trap. However, John was not overly concerned about this possible danger.


    His goal in visiting the Great Library was to investigate any anomalies and gather information.


    If the NPC indeed had hostile intentions, John considered that he might glean secrets rted to Storm City during the confrontation.


    They quickly reached the elevator of the Great Library.


    The NPC, still smiling, looked at John and said, "If you have any regrets, you can still turn back now."


    John shook his head in response, "Let''s proceed. Take me to those books rted to the Naga."

 Chapter 436 436-Kingserp’s Adventurous Action

    <h4>Chapter 436 Chapter436-Kingserp''s Adventurous Action</h4>


    In the elevator of the Great Library, John attempted casual conversation with an NPC next to him, hoping to glean more information.


    However, the NPC seemed quite guarded.


    "I don''t know about the things you''re asking. I only know that you saved Storm City from the Mystery Vanguard''s attack, and that''s why I am willing to help you," the NPC replied to John''s inquiries. D


    espite John''s probing, the NPC skillfully deflected, offering no substantial information.


    Frustrated but unable to confront the NPC directly, John remained cautious, unsure whether the NPC was a friend or foe.


    The elevator stopped at the sixth floor.


    As the Great Library NPC led John to the section storing books rted to the Naga, he advised with a smile, "This is where all the books rted to the Naga are kept. You can read these books carefully here. After you finish reading, please make sure to return the books to their original ces."


    Despite feeling a bit apprehensive, John proceeded into the bookshelf area.


    However, the moment John stepped into the area, the NPC swiftly closed the elevator behind him.


    The friendly demeanor of the NPC had vanished, reced by a cold and hateful expression.


    "Indeed, you are very powerful, but your guard seems a bit too low. Perhaps it''s your confidence in yourself that makes you think you can handle any unexpected situation," the NPC said, his voice now filled with cold hostility. John wasn''t taken aback by the NPC''s actions, having anticipated something like this might happen. "Do you really think this n of yours will seed? Do you believe this library can trap me?" John responded calmly.


    He had been prepared for such a scenario.


    The moment the NPC closed the elevator, John had discreetly ced a substitution scroll inside it.


    This scroll ensured that he could return to the elevator at any moment, a strategic move that highlighted John''s foresight and adaptability in the face of potential threats.


    The NPC in the Great Library revealed a mocking smile.


    "Did you think I was unaware of your actions? Your substitution scroll won''t be effective here. And I don''t expect this library to hold you forever. But it only needs to detain you long enough for our n to seed."


    After speaking, the NPC activated the elevator, sending it swiftly back to the first floor of the Great Library.


    Meanwhile, John surveyed the library, noting the abundance of books about the Naga.


    This indicated that the NPC wasn''t concerned about him essing more information on the Naga, suggesting they were not aligned with the Naga tribe or the Mystery forces.


    "Could this be an operation by the Dark Faction? It seems I need to share what I know with Adam and Blue Sea," John thought.


    Realizing he couldn''t immediately escape the library, he decided to inform Adam and Blue Sea for them to take action.


    However, when John attempted to use themunication channel, it predictably failed to connect.


    Unfazed by this recurring issue, he closed the channel and began considering other ways to escape.


    Back on the first floor of the Great Library, the NPC who had trapped John quickly hid in another section of the library.


    Hiding there too was another individual ¨C Kingserp.


    The man in ck said, "Why haven''t you taken action yet? Remember our agreement: I would find a way to trap John, and while we have him cornered, you must act as well. Are you having second thoughts? Guild Leader Kingserp, I must remind you that if you back out now, you''ll need to return everything we''ve paid in advance for your revenge, with interest. You should be very aware that this opportunity you have is rare. I think you should not risk taking any other actions. Let''s stick to the n we agreed on!"


    The NPC in the Great Library had returned to his original form, shrouded in ck clothing.


    He was the same person who had approached Kingserp earlier.


    Facing the man in ck''s urging, Kingserp was clearly reluctant.


    His task was notplicated, but it was extremely risky.


    Kingserp had to take the ck box given to him by the man in ck to the center of the first floor of the Great Library, where many NPC mages were present.


    Although these NPC mages might not be incredibly powerful, theirbined strength far exceeded Kingserp''s current capabilities.


    If Kingserp were detected by these mages during his mission, he would certainly not be able to escape.


    Furthermore, there were many guards from Storm City stationed outside the Great Library.


    Kingserp had previous encounters with these guards and knew their strength well.


    Each guard was as strong as an elite boss.


    Kingserp, realizing he couldn''t back out of the deal, tried to seek assistance from the man in ck.


    "Can you draw away the NPC mages on the first floor of the Great Library? If you could do that, it would make my task much easier."


    However, the man in ck''s response was unexpectedly cold and dismissive.


    He scoffed, "We had an agreement that you would act on your own. Asking me to distract the NPC mages for you would diminish the sess of your solo effort. I won''t offer you any further help. You mustplete the quest to ce the box at the center of the Great Library''s first floor. If you continue to waste time, don''t me me for being harsh."


    The man in ck''s impatience was evident, and he made it clear that any further dy from Kingserp might lead to severe consequences.


    Feeling the pressure and with no alternative, Kingserp steeled himself for the risky endeavor.


    He tucked the ck box into his backpack and, afterposing himself to appear calm, walked out of the hiding ce.


    He tried to blend in with the other yers, slowly making his way to the center of the Great Library''s first floor.


    As he moved, Kingserp could feel his heartbeat elerating.


    He had the nagging sensation that he was the center of attention, making him increasingly anxious.


    In response, he quickened his pace, hoping toplete his mission before drawing any more attention.


    This heightened sense of urgency underscored the perilous nature of his task, with the potential for significant ramifications should he be discovered.


    Kingserp''s perception was mistaken; the first floor of the Great Library was bustling with yers, most of whom paid no attention to him.


    Even if some had seen Kingserp before, they couldn''t be sure it was indeed him, considering he had been absent for a significant period.


    Ironically, it was Kingserp''s increasing pace that started to draw attention.


    When he hurried past an NPC mage, the mage asked him to slow down, reminding him that the Great Library was a ce for quiet reading.


    "Could you walk a bit slower? The Great Library is not a ce to run around!" the NPC mage reprimanded.


    This startled Kingserp, but he quicklyposed himself and apologized, "I''m terribly sorry; I have a very important matter to attend to. But I''ll slow down, as you suggested, once it''s done."


    The NPC mage epted Kingserp''s exnation and let him continue on his way, advising him to quickly deal with his urgent matter.


    After this unexpected encounter, Kingserp became fullyposed, realizing there was no turning back and that his n must seed.


    With resolute determination, Kingserp reached the center of the Great Library''s first floor, carrying the mysterious ck box.


    The NPC mages looked on with curiosity, unsure of his intentions.


    Usually, those who approached them brought scrolls for learning spells, but Kingserp had only a backpack.


    As he began to take something out of his backpack, the NPC mages and nearby yers watched with growing intrigue, wondering what he was about to do.

 Chapter 437 437-Ice Spell Attack

    <h4>Chapter 437 Chapter437-Ice Spell Attack</h4>


    Under the curious gaze of the crowd, Kingserp took out the ck box from his backpack.


    The moment he revealed the ck box, he felt as if he was enveloped in the chill of an ice cer.


    An NPC mage in the Great Library, upon seeing the ck box, was visibly shocked.


    He hastily dropped the scroll he was holding and shouted to everyone around him, "Everyone get out now! Don''t hesitate! Move quickly!"


    His warning plunged the surrounding yers and NPCs into a state of confusion.


    None of them immediately fled; they seemed to be waiting to see how the situation would unfold.


    "What are you waiting for?! Didn''t you hear me? Hurry up and get out of here!" the mage reiterated his warning.


    Only then did the crowd start to hasten their steps, trying to escape from the Great Library.


    But it was already toote.


    The moment Kingserp exposed the ck box, it emitted a silvery light. Kingserp was instantly frozen in ce, his entire body enveloped in extreme cold.


    Hisst thought was to throw away the ck box, but he was no longer capable of doing so.


    The silvery light rapidly spread from Kingserp''s hands, engulfing the entire first floor of the Great Library.


    Every NPC and yer on that floor was quickly encased in ice, frozen by the mysterious and powerful magic emanating from the ck box.


    The NPC mage who initially raised the rm failed to escape as well, having missed the best opportunity to flee while trying to warn others.


    Outside the Great Library, the guards of Storm City diligently guarded the entrance.


    The Storm City square outside was bustling as usual.


    However, one of the guards sensed something amiss within the Great Library.


    He turned to look towards the building, only to be instantly frozen in ce as well.


    The silvery light rapidly spread from the Great Library''s entrance to Storm City''s square.


    yers and NPCs in the square and the nearby trading area witnessed the library being enveloped in ice, with the freezing spread continuing to expand to more areas.


    Many yers and NPCs, shocked by the scene, btedly attempted to scatter and flee.


    However, their escape attempts were no match for the speed at which the icy light spread.


    The majority of yers and NPCs in Storm City''s square and trading area couldn''t escape in time, with only a few stronger and higher-level NPCs and yers managing to get away.


    SkyStars, who had previously assisted John, was among the fortunate few.


    Initially, like others, he intended to stay and observe the situation, but as he witnessed the rapid expansion of the frozen zone, he realized the gravity of the situation and quickly headed towards Duke Arsena''s pce.


    His decision proved to be a wise one.


    Duke Arsena''s pce was the only safe area near the Great Library.


    Although Duke Arsena had not fully recovered his strength, he managed to ensure the safety of the area around his pce using his Divine Protection skill.


    Faced with the sudden and rming situation at the Great Library, Duke Arsena was deeply worried and had not had a moment''s rest.


    "Has there been any further information? Does anyone know why such a powerful ice power suddenly emerged in the Great Library? Is the frozen area still expanding?"


    Duke Arsena bombarded his subordinates with questions.


    His subordinates were just as clueless.


    "My lord, the spread of the frozen area has not slowed down. We don''t have specific information about the situation inside the Great Library. All the Storm City guards stationed around the library have been frozen."


    Arsena, frustrated by his subordinates'' ineffectiveness, managed to restrain his anger, knowing that losing his temper would not help the situation.


    "Do you remember the person who helped us sessfully defend Storm City before?"


    Duke Arsena asked his intelligence advisor.


    The advisor nodded vigorously, clearly remembering John and having investigated all his information recently.


    "Of course, I remember him, my lord! Are you suggesting we seek his help?"


    Duke Arsena nodded, albeit reluctantly, as he preferred not to rely on an adventurer.


    But at this point, he had no other option.


    He could only ensure the safety around his pce and was powerless to stop the spread of the frozen area.


    "I understand. I''ll send him a message right away, although I can''t guarantee he''ll receive it."


    Duke Arsena waved his hand, "Just proceed with your actions. If this doesn''t work, we will consider other options."


    The intelligence advisor continuously sent messages to John through themunication channel.


    However, John was unable to respond, leaving the advisor and the duke in a state of anxious uncertainty, wondering if their plea for help would reach the one person who might be able to assist them in this crisis.


    Trapped in the upper-level bookshelf area of the Great Library, John could sense the potent ice power swirling around him.


    However, this frigid force seemed unable to prate the space where he was confined.


    "It seems the person who set this trap for me is quite powerful. The space seal they set up is holding up against such a strong ice power outside," John mused.


    He had already tried various methods to break the space seal, but none had been sessful.


    Deciding not to continue these futile attempts, John sat down to rest and clear his mind.


    Once he felt his condition had returned to optimal, he opened his eyes and took out a Fire Spell scroll from his backpack.


    [ming Hell (divine scroll)]


    [Description: Born at the dawn of the universe, the great Fire God was the source of countless fire elements that parted from his body. ''ming Hell'' depicts the grand scene of the Fire God''s birth and contains powerful Fire Spell energy within the scroll.]


    John''s n was straightforward.


    Since he couldn''t break the space seal with his own power, he would use the ice power outside to his advantage.


    The divine scroll [ming Hell] possessed immense fire power.


    Using such a potent Fire Spell inside the library could potentially alter the ice power outside.


    Under thebined influence of the Ice Spell and Fire Spell, the space seal might just break.


    Once the space seal was broken, John could handle the ice power outside without much difficulty.


    John cast [Abyssal Prison], creating a space seal that only affected him.


    Despite his high level, he couldn''t withstand a god-level Fire Spell scroll without proper preparation.


    After making all the necessary preparations, John tore the [ming Hell] scroll.


    The moment he did so, an endless surge of fire elements erupted from the scroll.


    The bookshelf area where John was instantly turned to ash, yet the space seal around the library remained unbroken.


    However, the ice power outside sensed the fire power within the seal and began to concentrate its full force in an attack against the space seal.


    Simultaneously, the trapped Fire Spell power inside was also assaulting the seal.


    Under the assault of these two opposing forces, the space seal that had confined John instantly copsed, resulting in a direct confrontation between the formidable powers of the Fire and Ice Spells.


    This sh caused a massive explosion and produced a vast amount of steam.


    Despite John''s preparations, he was still affected by the violent explosion and was sted out of the Great Library.


    As he was flung into the air, he quickly assessed the surrounding situation.


    Simultaneously, a barrage of messages that had been unable to reach him due to the space seal now flooded into hismunication channel.


    Seeing the chaos and the extent of the situation, John pondered, "It looks like things are really bad, but who is behind this? Could it be the work of the Mystery forces again?"

 Chapter 438 438-A Diversionary Tactic

    Chapter 438 438-A Diversionary Tactic


    John swiftly went through all the messages in hismunication channel.


    After a moment of contemtion, he decided to head towards Duke Arsena''s pce, believing that the Duke might have more information.


    Additionally, helping the Duke could improve his standing with him.


    By the time John arrived at the pce, the freezing around the Great Library hadrgely subsided.


    The potent Fire Spell from John''s scroll had neutralized the ice spell released by the ck box.


    Although yers and NPCs were affected to varying degrees, they hadn''t been annihted by the ice power.


    It seemed that the sudden appearance of the ice power was merely a tactic to buy time.


    Upon John''s arrival at Duke Arsena''s pce, he found the Duke in discussion with his subordinates.


    John''s entrance immediately drew Arsena''s attention.


    "You''re a bitte. Given your abilities, I expected you sooner. Were you detained by someone?"


    Duke Arsena, ever perceptive, understood that someone with John''s capabilities should have arrived earlier if he had set out immediately upon receiving the message.


    Arsena Duke, after hearing John''s ount of his experience in the Great Library, looked grim.


    His anger was understandable to John; the Great Library was at the heart of Storm City, surrounded by some of the city''s most vital areas, including the Duke''s pce.


    The incident at the library implied a broader threat to the security of the entire city.


    "We must investigate and find out who is behind this! Storm City will be increasingly dangerous if we can''t identify the mastermind," John agreed with Duke Arsena''s urgency to uncover the culprit.


    "Duke, do you have any additional information? I can only confirm that the ice spell power spread from the Great Library. As for other details, I''m not aware. As I mentioned earlier, I was trapped in the upper levels of the Library before this. And it seems that the enemy forces have infiltrated Storm City''s inner circle. They were able to disguise themselves as NPCs from the Great Library to deceive me. If they had deceived someone else instead of me, you might not have even known about this incident."


    John''s words made Duke Arsena think of a long-past incident.


    He turned his gaze to his chief intelligence officer, possibly considering the implications of John''s insight.


    The Duke''s question visibly unsettled his intelligence chief, revealing a potentially critical oversight.


    As the head of intelligence, he should have been the one to inform the Duke of this crucial piece of information ¨C the mysterious disappearance of several assassins within the Great Library, possibly hinting at the presence of enemy operatives long before the recent incident.


    The change in the intelligence chief''s expression confirmed the Duke''s suspicions: "It seems we need to be even more cautious. John,e with me to the Great Library. We need to assess the current situation there."


    With this newfound realization, Duke Arsena was ready to act swiftly, wanting to inspect the Great Library alongside John as soon as possible.


    However, just as they were about to set off, a Storm City guard burst in, clearly in a state of panic, and even collided with another guard in his haste.


    "My lord Duke! There''s trouble! The armory has been attacked!"


    The guard''s message, delivered as he fell to the ground, stunned both Duke Arsena and John.


    They exchanged nces, instantly understanding the true nature of the Great Library incident ¨C it was merely a diversion.


    The real target of the enemy faction was Storm City''s armory.


    The armory of Storm City, located on the northern side of the city, was typically heavily guarded.


    However, following the unexpected incident at the Great Library, most of the guards from the armory had been redeployed to protect the pce and other critical areas in anticipation of potential attacks by enemy forces.


    This redeployment left the armory with minimal defenses.


    "We must go now! With ourbined strength, we should be able to reach there quickly!"


    Duke Arsena said decisively and immediately teleported away using a spell.


    John, without any hesitation, followed suit and teleported to the northern area of Storm City.


    Upon arriving, John was stunned by the scene before him.


    The entire northern area of Storm Cityy in ruins.


    The armory, once one of the tallest and most imposing structures in the area, was utterly destroyed, its foundations gone.


    The enemy''s operation had been rmingly sessful.


    John and Duke Arsena arrived toote to offer any assistance.


    John found it hard to believe the enemy''s effectiveness, suspecting that this might even be a joint operation by the Dark Faction and the Mystery forces.


    Duke Arsena, standing still beside John, was visibly consumed by rage.


    The unexpected events at the Great Library had already infuriated him, but the destruction of Storm City''s armory and the entire Northern Area only intensified his anger.


    After surveying the situation for a moment, he turned to John, his voice seething with fury.


    "We must find those responsible behind this! When I do, I will drown them in my wrath!" Arsena''s anger was so palpable that even John felt a twinge of fear. Yet, John knew he was not the object of the Duke''s fury.


    He nodded in agreement, "I don''t think we''ll have to wait long. Their attack on Storm City''s armory is likely a prelude to further actions."


    Duke Arsena didn''t disagree.


    John''s spection aligned with his own.


    The only usible reason for the enemy faction to attack the armory was to acquire the weapons stored there.


    And having obtained these weapons, it was almost certain they would continue their aggressive moves.


    "You must be well aware that Storm City is now facing a tremendous crisis. I hope you can stay in the city to ensure its safety in theing times," Arsena said after a pause, making a direct request to John.


    It was clear that the Duke was reluctant to seek help from an adventurer, yet the dire circumstances forced him to set aside his reservations.


    As John faced Duke Arsena''s second request for assistance in such a short span of time, he readily agreed to help.


    His response indicated hismitment to the safety of Storm City and his willingness to coborate with the Duke in these trying times.


    "There''s no problem at all, I will stay in Storm City for the foreseeable future. However, my friends, their levels are not very high, and they need to level up," John said, showing concern for hispanions.


    Duke Arsena quickly interrupted, understanding John''s concern, "No problem at all. I''ll open the Storm City barracks to them. They can level up there. The training facilities in the barracks can help them level up much faster than other areas. You can tell your friends toe as soon as possible. Consider this a part of my gratitude towards you."


    Duke Arsena''s decisive action not only acknowledged John''s contribution but also provided a solution to John''s concern about his friends'' safety and progress.


    This gesture of goodwill further strengthened the cooperative rtionship between John and the Duke.


    John decided to invite Emma, SkyStars, and other allies to the Storm City barracks for leveling up.


    The barracks offered a secure environment and a faster way to gain experience, addressing thest potential issue John had been concerned about.

 Chapter 439 439-Successful Guild Relocation

    <h4>Chapter 439 Chapter439-Sessful Guild Relocation</h4>


    After receiving Duke Arsena''s assurance, John immediately ryed the news to Emma and SkyStars.


    Both responded quickly, expressing their eagerness to move to Storm City and level up in the safety of the barracks.


    With this matter settled, John teleported to the location of the Blue Sea Guild.


    He had an important issue to discuss with Blue Sea.


    Blue Sea had just learned about the series of unexpected events in Storm City and was nning to discuss these developments with John.


    However, before he could act, John arrived at his doorstep.


    "We need to wait for Adam; he will be here shortly," said Blue Sea, about to speak to John when John interrupted him.


    On his way to the Blue Sea Guild, John had also sent a message to Adam, asking him toe over.


    After a brief wait, Adam arrived at the Blue Sea Guild, and the three of them convened in the guild''s secret hall to discuss the recent events in Storm City.


    "I''m quite certain that the ice spell was released from the Great Library, and I can even pinpoint its origin to the center of the first floor of the Great Library," John shared his observations and insights about the ice spell incident in Storm City with Adam and Blue Sea, detailing his experiences.


    Both Adam and Blue Sea remained silent for a while, contemting the strangeness of the events that had unfolded in Storm City.


    It was Adam who broke the silence, turning to John with a question: "Has Duke Arsena not received any intelligence? Isn''t he one of the most important lords of the Northern Myst Empire? They should have some information in advance, right?"


    In response to Adam''s question, John shook his head, indicating that Duke Arsena had not lied to him and, more importantly, there was no need for the Duke to deceive him in the first ce.


    "When the series of incidents happened in Storm City, I was with Duke Arsena. I am certain that he had no prior knowledge of the events. Moreover, his current state of mind is probably even more anxious than ours. After all, Storm City is his domain, and it has been attacked twice in a row now. I even believe that this attack on the Great Library, a diversion to destroy Storm City''s armory, might not be the work of the Mystery faction."


    John shared his conjecture, reasoning that the Mystery faction was unlikely tounch two consecutive attacks on Storm City in such a short time, especially after the significant failure of the Mystery Vanguard.


    The discussion between John and Adam highlighted theplexity of the situation.


    While the Mystery Vanguard''s initial attack wasn''t directly aimed at taking Storm City, but rather to free Darklord, the subsequent attack on the city''s armory raised questions about the possible involvement of other factions.


    "If it wasn''t the Mystery faction that attacked Storm City, then the only other group with both the capability and motive would be the Dark Faction," Adam spected.


    However, he admitted that he hadn''t heard of any movements from other Devils recently.


    "John, during the battle, did you sense the presence of any Devils from the Dark Faction?" Adam asked, probing for a critical piece of information.


    John slowly shook his head in response.


    He hadn''t noticed the presence of any Devils from the Dark Faction during the battle in Storm City.


    In fact, it had been a long time since hest encountered a Devil from the Dark Faction.


    It seemed that in recent times, the Dark Faction had been moving with great caution and discretion.


    "Could it be an action taken by Darklord?" Blue Sea finally spoke up.


    In his view, if the Dark Faction had not mobilized any Devil and the Mystery faction had notunched the attack, the only remaining possibility was Darklord.


    Moreover, Blue Sea was quite sure that Darklord would be eager to see such a catastrophe befall Storm City.


    However, both Adam and John felt this was unlikely. Adam, while not very familiar with Darklord, believed that he wouldn''t dare to challenge the main city of the Order Faction.


    John, who knew Darklord well, thought that Darklord''s current focus would be on relocating his guild to another main city.


    After discussing for a while without reaching a definitive conclusion, John finally decided to end their meeting: "It seems we can''te to a conclusion right now. Let''s stick to our initial agreement and act separately. I will stay in Storm City, as I have epted Duke Arsena''s proposal to help defend it. You two should focus on gathering information rted to the Mystery and Dark Factions. I don''t believe they will remain quiet for long; they are likely to take action soon to trouble the Order Faction."


    Having said this, John returned to Storm City.


    He decided to spend the next week near the Great Library, suspecting that more unexpected events might ur there.


    Meanwhile, as John, Blue Sea, and Adam were discussing the recent events in Storm City, in a tall building in Iceburg Castle, Northern Area, Darklord was in a hidden room, silently observing arge mirror.


    In the mirror, there was nothing but endless darkness, as if it connected to an unfathomable abyss.


    After what seemed like an eternity, a voice, ancient and terrifying, emanated from the mirror: "I told you not to contact me unless it''s something important. What trouble have you encountered now?"


    Upon hearing the voice, Darklord quickly bowed his head in reverence, "Great Mystery Saint, as your most loyal servant, I beseech you to listen to my plea. I need your guidance to understand the truth behind the recent anomalies at the Great Library in Storm City."


    Darklord had been under immense stresstely.


    Having already offended John and the Blue Sea Guild, he found himself unable to maintain a foothold in Storm City.


    The strange events at the Great Library added to his anxiety, making him feel as though the situation was slipping from his control, and he seemed to have no way to counter it.


    The Mystery Saint in the mirror did not respond immediately, as if deliberating over something.


    After a while, the voice finally spoke, slowly and deliberately.


    "The power of the Dark Realm is growing rapidly. They are about tounch an attack on the territories controlled by the Order Faction. You must prepare ordingly. I will send a Mystery Prophet to assist you."


    As the Mystery Saint''s voice faded, the giant mirror returned to normal, reflecting the room once again.


    Darklord finally lifted his head to look at the mirror.


    "It''s indeed a time of turmoil! I never expected that even after receiving assistance from the forces of Mystery, I would still struggle to ensure my own safety," Darklord remarked somberly.


    He had believed that aligning with the Mystery forces would guarantee his safety against most threats.


    Darklord realized he had overestimated the power of the Mystery faction and underestimated the strength of the other factions.


    Had he known about the formidable capabilities of the Dark Faction earlier, he might have considered aligning with them.


    However, these thoughts were confined to his inner musings; he dared not betray the Mystery faction now.


    A betrayal at this juncture would leave him without any viable alternatives, effectively sealing his fate.


    While Darklord was lost in his thoughts, the door to the room was suddenly knocked upon, and the voice of the vice guild leader of the Darklord Guild was heard from outside.


    "Guild Leader, we have almostpleted the preparations here. Our Guild can relocate its headquarters to this location anytime now! Would you like toe and see if the arrangements meet your satisfaction?"


    Hearing this, Darklord momentarily pushed his troubled thoughts aside.


    Regardless of his internal dilemmas, he was still the leader of a powerful guild and one of the top yers, a figure looked up to by many in the gaming world.


    Assuming his role as the guild leader, he prepared to review the preparations for relocating the guild''s headquarters, maintaining the persona of a formidable and influential yer in the game.

 Chapter 440 440-Karthuss Plan for Revenge

    Chapter 440 440-Karthus''s n for Revenge


    In the Styx town of the Dark Realm, Karthus, the guild leader of Shadowrealm Guild, was anxiously awaiting the arrival of a person who had promised to provide substantial support.


    However, the cost for Karthus was to act ording to the mysterious individual''s instructions.


    "You seem to have been waiting for quite some time," a strange voice emerged from behind Karthus as he waited.


    Turning around, Karthus saw a figure cloaked in ck.


    "You are the one who promised to help me, right? I will follow your n! But you must ensure that I can sessfully get my revenge on John!"


    Karthus''s motivation was driven by his desire for vengeance against John, who had humiliated him by reducing his level to zero and taking all his equipment.


    The person in ck nodded with a smile, seemingly pleased with Karthus''s attitude.


    However, the following words of the mysterious figure put Karthus on high alert.


    "I will indeed provide you with help, and I will also assist your guild. However, your guild must take some risky actions. You can''t stay hidden in the Dark Realm forever! How can you achieve your goal of avenging John by just staying in the Dark Realm? You must attack the Order Faction!" said the mysterious figure in ck.


    Karthus, having chosen to base his guild in the Dark Faction, had already contemted the possibility of one day bing enemies with the Order Faction.


    However, he hadn''t expected that day toe so soon.


    Moreover, it seemed that the man in ck would not provide any direct assistance.


    After a moment of consideration, Karthus asked, "Where do you suggest we attack in the Order Faction''s territory? Our guild members are mostly active in the Dark Realm. It seems like a huge challenge to attack the main cities of the Order Faction, given the great distance from the Dark Realm, as you must know."


    The man in ck nodded with a smile, understanding Karthus''s concerns.


    He had no intention of sending Karthus''s Shadowrealm Guild to attack the main cities of the Order Faction.


    "You only need to attack the Sunset Mountain. Around Sunset Mountain, there are several peripheral camps of the Order Faction. If you clear out these camps, you will havepleted my instruction. After this, I will provide you with some exclusive equipment from Storm City. These items should significantly bolster your guild''s strength."


    At the mention of Storm City''s exclusive equipment, Karthus''s eyebrows raised in curiosity.


    He immediately thought of the recent attack on the Storm City armory.


    If his guess was correct, the man in ck was likely a member of the faction that had attacked the armory.


    Furthermore, his willingness to assist a guild affiliated with the Dark Faction suggested a possible connection to the Dark Faction.


    Karthus, unable to confirm his suspicions, decided to ask more questions to gather additional information.


    "Exclusive equipment from Storm City? Are you saying you obtained these weapons from the Storm City armory?" Karthus asked, feigning a bit of surprise.


    The man in ck affirmed without hesitation, "Yes, these weapons were indeed obtained from the Storm City armory. Is there a problem? If you don''t want these weapons, then there''s no need for us to continue our cooperation."


    Karthus certainly didn''t want to end the coboration.


    In his view, doing so would mean losing his chance for revenge and the opportunity to enhance his own power.


    "Of course, we are willing to cooperate with you," Karthus responded.


    "But I need to make sure that my guild won''t face greater troubles. If forces from Storm City were to support Sunset Mountain, our guild alone wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Karthus''s concerns were not unfounded.


    While his guild, Shadowrealm, had the strength to eliminate the Order Faction''s camps around Sunset Mountain, facing an attack by Storm City''s guards would be a different matter entirely.


    It was doubtful that Shadowrealm Guild could withstand such a confrontation for long.


    The man in ck, maintaining a calm demeanor, continued, "You won''t need to hold out for long. If you do encounter an attack by Storm City guards, you can simply choose to retreat.


    I must remind you that your quest is not of paramount importance.


    It''s merely meant to distract and confuse the Order Faction''s judgment.


    As long as they believe that the Dark Faction is poised to attack Sunset Mountain, that will be sufficient."


    The man in ck decided to rify the entire n, concerned that any misunderstanding on Karthus''s part could jeopardize therger scheme.


    Once he was sure Karthus understood the situation, he moved on to address what Karthus was most concerned about: the n for revenge against John.


    The man in ck outlined a strategy that targeted John indirectly by focusing on his allies: "John is very strong, but he is not without weaknesses. As I understand it, he has formed an alliance with Blue Sea and Adam. We can''t directly target John, so let''s target Blue Sea and Adam instead.


    Additionally, I know he frequently coborates with yers named Rongrong and SkyStars. We can also choose to target these two yers. However, our revenge n must wait until our most crucial n isplete. If we start our revenge now, John will surely respond, and we will definitely fail."


    Karthus was very satisfied with this response.


    After discussing and finalizing everything with the man in ck, he quickly left the area.


    Despite being in the Dark Faction''s territory, Karthus didn''t feel entirely safe.


    If the Dark Faction had spies in the Order Faction, it was entirely possible for the Order Faction to have spies in the Dark Faction.


    After Karthus''s departure, Kingserp emerged from the shadows.


    His power hadrgely recovered, and he had sessfully reached level 150.


    Kingserp''s rapid recovery of strength was undoubtedly due to the assistance of the man in ck.


    For Kingserp, the mysterious figure had been true to his word and hadn''t deceived him.


    "Do you believe what Karthus said? Do you really think he canplete the quest we''ve assigned him?" the man in ck asked Kingserp directly.


    His knowledge of Karthus was limited, and his decision to coborate with Karthus was based on Kingserp''s rmendation.


    Kingserp nodded firmly.


    Although his cooperation with Karthus involved mutual exploitation, he believed Karthus had the capability toplete the task assigned by the man in ck.


    "I am confident that Karthus has the ability toplete the quest you''ve given him. However, what I don''t understand is why him? Do you really think the guards of Storm City will leave to protect a few camps around Sunset Mountain?


    Wouldn''t they prioritize the safety of Storm City first? Your n to lure the tiger away from the mountain seems too simplistic. The people of the Order Faction will surely see through it," Kingserp expressed his doubts about the strategy''s effectiveness.


    Kingserp was skeptical about the man in ck''s n, finding it overly simplistic.


    He believed that both Duke Arsena and John would quickly see through a ploy that seemed to aim merely at drawing forces away from Storm City to protect less critical positions like the camps around Sunset Mountain.


    To Kingserp, these camps weren''t of significant strategic value to the Order Faction, which could easily afford to abandon them, especially since Sunset Mountain wasn''t entirely under their control.


    The man in ck could tell that Kingserp doubted the n''s efficacy but wasn''t concerned by this skepticism.


    Kingserp was unaware of his true intentions, which extended far beyond a simple feint.


    "Who told you that my n is just a diversion? You have no idea what my real intentions are. Every action is designed to ensure the sess of my final n. Both the Order Faction and Duke Arsena of Storm City will pay the price. And of course, your enemy John will too," the man in ck said with a tone of certainty.


    At the end of the man''s speech, Kingserp responded fiercely, "That would be best!"

 Chapter 441 441-Training Field in Storm City

    Chapter 441 441-Training Field in Storm City


    Duke Arsena, as promised, granted John ess to the training field within Storm City''s barracks.


    John immediately invited Emma and SkyStars to join him.


    Emma initially feared that John might be in trouble again.


    However, her concerns turned to joy when she learned they were granted ess to the training field in Storm City''s barracks, a ce reputed for elerating yer level advancements.


    "I never thought you''d actually manage to get us ess to the training field in Storm City''s barracks. I''ve heard that training there can significantly boost a yer''s leveling speed," Emma said, her excitement evident.


    Although not among the top-tier yers, she was quite high-level and well-informed, often gathering information from the game forums.


    She knew that the training field in Storm City''s barracks was highly coveted by yers.


    "You''re right," John replied.


    "The training field in Storm City''s barracks has special facilities that can increase the rate at which yers and NPCs gain experience. Your current level isn''t very high, so you need to level up quickly. If you don''t reach over level 200, you won''t be able to join me in future battles. You''ve always wanted to apany me, right? Then focus on leveling up! Even though you have powerful Fire Spell skills, they won''t be as effective if your level isn''t high enough."


    Emma listened intently, knowing John, as one of the game''s top yers, had sound judgment.


    As they discussed her leveling strategy, SkyStars arrived at the teleportation point of Storm City''s barracks.


    SkyStars had been busy collecting Crystal Fruits around Karen Port ever since John gave him the quest.


    This task had be a steady source of gold coins for him, allowing him to upgrade his equipment and level.


    The opportunity to train in the Storm City barracks'' training field was an unexpected and incredible offer for SkyStars.


    He knew such ess was rare, even for elite yers.


    Despite some initial doubts, SkyStars decided to act on John''s invitation, trusting John''s word based on their past interactions.


    Upon arriving at the barracks, SkyStars looked around and quickly spotted John and Emma.


    He didn''t recognize Emma, so he waved towards John to get his attention.


    "Now that everyone is here, we can head into the barracks. I bet the captain in charge of the training field is eagerly waiting for us," John said upon noticing SkyStars.


    Without wasting any more time, he led SkyStars and Emma into the training field of the Storm City barracks.


    The person in charge of the entire training field was Drill Sergeant Betack, one of the four captains of the Storm City guards.


    Betack had already received orders from Duke Arsena to amodate John and hispanions, so he had been waiting for their arrival.


    Drill Sergeant Betack, while overseeing the training field, clearly harbored some resentment towards adventurers like John, Emma, and SkyStars.


    He believed that the recent attack on Storm City was somehow linked to the presence of these adventurers.


    In his view, Storm City, and by extension the Northern Myst Empire, had been much safer before the arrival of adventurers.


    "Sorry for our tardiness. We could have been here earlier, but one of us was dyed. It won''t happen again," John responded, acknowledging Betack''s annoyance.


    He sensed Betack''sck of fondness towards them, but it didn''t particrly bother him.


    His main concern was maintaining a good rtionship with Duke Arsena, not Betack.


    Drill Sergeant Betack, whose strength was on par with Emma, wasn''t someone John felt he needed to impress or worry about overly.


    Betack might have his grievances, but he also knew John''s status as a protector of Storm City and his close connection with Duke Arsena.


    Drill Sergeant Betack, with his by-the-book demeanor, was determined to fulfill his responsibilities as a drill sergeant without letting his personal opinions interfere.


    He began to guide John, Emma, and SkyStars through the training field, taking on the role of an instructor to familiarize them with the facility.


    John shared what he already knew about the training field.


    Although his knowledge was substantial, there were finer details of the Storm City barracks'' training field that he was unaware of.


    After listening to John, Betack nodded in acknowledgment, "You know more than I expected, but there''s still additional information that you need to fully utilize the training field."


    As they walked, Betack started to exin the features of the training field.


    This included details on the various sections, the types of training avable, and the specific benefits they offered.


    His insights were valuable, filling in the gaps in John''s knowledge and ensuring that John and hispanions could make the most of their training experience.


    Drill Sergeant Betack continued his tour, borating on the structure of Storm City''s training field.


    "The training field in Storm City''s barracks is divided into three main sections. The first one is for general level advancement, and that''s the area we are currently in. It''s primarily used for increasing character levels."


    Despite being the most basic, this particr training field was quite extensive, with many of Storm City''s guards also using it for their training.


    Betack then led them towards the second section of the training field, which was dedicated to improving spell levels.


    "The next part of the training field, right ahead, is specifically for enhancing spell levels. It''s not just adventurers who need to improve their spell levels; our city guards also require this training. Especially when facing magus-ss or warlock-ss adventurers, our guards need to be familiar with these sses and their spells."


    As they moved through the level advancement area, Betack guided John, Emma, and SkyStars towards the area designed for spell level improvement.


    This part of the training field was crucial for both adventurers and guards to refine their magical abilities and gain a better understanding of various spellcasting techniques.


    The spell level training area in Storm City''s training field, while not asrge as the area designated for character leveling, was bustling with activity.


    Numerous NPC maguses were present, tasked with teaching spells specifically designed to counter magus and warlock sses.


    "If any of you are interested in learning how to counter magus and warlock sses, you can seek guidance from these specialized spell instructors. I''m sure they would be willing to assist you," Drill Sergeant Betack exined as he guided John, Emma, and SkyStars through this section.


    After detailing the second part of the training field, Betack didn''t pause but continued leading them to the deepest part of the training area.


    "This is the most crucial section of the training field. Here, you can simte battles against any enemy you''ve previously encountered. Those enemies can be replicated as ghost shadows using the mirror in this area," Betack borated.


    John was astonished to discover this feature of the training field.


    The prospect of revisiting past battles and honing his skills against ghost shadows of previous enemies was an unexpected and valuable opportunity.


    The training field in Storm City was turning out to be more advanced and resourceful than he had initially anticipated, offering a unique and potentially transformative training experience.


    John''s inquiry about whether the training field''s mirror could generate ghost shadows of Devils from the Dark Faction or saints from the Mystery Faction he had previously encountered left Drill Sergeant Betack momentarily speechless.


    Such entities were considered almost godlike in their power, and encountering them in battle was not something ordinary guards or even seasoned veterans like Betack could easilyprehend.


    For Betack, the notion of replicating beings as formidable as Devils or Mystery Faction saints for training purposes was almost inconceivable.


    These were foes far beyond the scope of typical training scenarios, usually reserved for the highest echelons of adventurers or specialized military operations.


    Realizing theplexity and uniqueness of his own experiences, John understood that his question might be challenging to answer.


    The training field, while advanced, might not be equipped to simte such powerful and rare adversaries.


    It raised questions about the limits of the training field''s capabilities and whether it could adequately replicate the strength and abilities of such high-level foes.

 Chapter 442 442-Unfathomable Strength

    <h4>Chapter 442 Chapter442-Unfathomable Strength</h4>


    Facing Drill Sergeant Betack, who was standing still in surprise, John offered an apologetic smile.


    "I''m truly sorry; that was just a hypothetical question. If you can''t answer it, then let''s forget I asked."


    The question posed by John not only shocked Drill Sergeant Betack but also left Emma and SkyStars extremely surprised.


    While Emma had some understanding of John, she had no knowledge of his previous encounters with numerous members of the Dark Faction''s Devil and Mystery camps.


    If Emma had known this information, she would have naturally felt even more concerned for John.


    SkyStars, on the other hand, wondered if he had misheard something.


    While he knew that John''s strength was formidable, possibly surpassing the Darklord and Blue Sea, in SkyStars'' view, as a yer, John couldn''t have possibly encountered members of the Dark Faction''s Devil faction.


    As for the term "Mystery camp''s saint," he had never heard of it.


    "What''s wrong? Why is everyone silent now? If the training field introduction isplete, then go about your business, and we''ll explore on our own from here."


    In the absence of responses from the others, John had to break the silence himself.


    Drill Sergeant Betack finally reacted and nodded expressionlessly.


    "I''ve finished introducing the training field to you. You can use it now if you wish. If you ever want to use the training fieldter, just mention my name."


    After saying this, Drill Sergeant Betack chose to leave.


    After all, as the Drill Sergeant of the entire Storm City barracks, he still had to train some of Storm City''s guards.


    After Drill Sergeant Betack left, John turned his gaze toward Emma and SkyStars.


    "I think you both should make good use of the training field! Especially you, SkyStars, your level is really low! Don''t tell me you haven''t been leveling up during this time. You haven''t been exclusively helping me collect Crystal Fruit, have you?"


    Faced with John''s sudden inquiry, SkyStars was momentarily taken aback because he believed that his actions were perfectly fine.


    He had beenpleting quests assigned by John all along.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you intend to buy the Crystal Fruit I collect? Didn''t we agree that you would purchase all the Crystal Fruit I gather?"


    SkyStars was still trying to figure out the situation.


    John was starting to regret bringing SkyStars here.


    SkyStars'' behavior seemed to indicate that he could only exist as a very ordinary yer, unable to transform himself into a top-tier yer.


    "Do you really want to rely on collecting Crystal Fruit to earn gold coins and experience points? Do you genuinely want to remain a low-level casual yer? Don''t you want to level up quickly and be one of the top yers? If you don''t aspire to be a top yer, you can leave right now."


    SkyStars finally understood what John meant and quickly exined why he hadn''t realized it earlier.


    "Of course, I really want to be a top yer. You didn''t exin it clearly earlier, and if you had, I would have understood the situation sooner."


    John''s response left him feeling exasperated, and Emma, in reality, was also quite exasperated.


    She couldn''t believe that someone had a slower reaction time than her.


    "Now that you both understand the situation, I won''t continue to lead you around aimlessly in the training field. You must rely on your own efforts to level up as quickly as possible. I have more important matters to attend to."


    Since John had already arranged everything in the Storm City barracks'' training field, it was time for him to focus on his own tasks.


    After John left, Emma and SkyStars chatted for a while.


    Emma''s level was much higher than SkyStars'', which put a significant amount of pressure on him.


    "Are you going to focus on leveling up your character level or your spell level next? I''ve decided to prioritize raising my character level. It seems a bit too low."


    SkyStars ultimately decided to end the discussion with Emma because he felt that he needed to make the most of his time to level up.


    Naturally, Emma believed that, as a magus, she should prioritize raising her spell level.


    After making their respective decisions, they went their separate ways.


    Both Emma and SkyStars worked hard to level up, unaware that Drill Sergeant Betack had been secretly observing their actions.


    After observing for a while, Drill Sergeant Betack went directly to the pce of Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena was in his study, reviewing a series of recent intelligence reports obtained from the Northern Myst Empire.


    Duke Arsena felt that Storm City was about to face a storm.


    Drill Sergeant Betack knocked on the door of Duke Arsena''s study.


    Duke Arsena allowed Betack to enter, as he had instructed Betack to observe the status of John and the others.


    "Have you noticed anything different about Johnpared to other adventurers?" Duke Arsena asked without even looking up from his study.


    Betack responded without hesitation, "Duke Arsena, I believe John''s strength far surpasses that of other adventurers. He even mentioned encountering Devils from the Dark Faction and saints from the Mystery Faction. As for other differences, they were not particrly evident. As you know, most adventurers'' actions are quite simr ¨C seeking quests from us to level up."


    This information underscored the unique and potentially pivotal role John yed in the broader scheme of things, setting him apart from the typical adventurer.


    It highlighted not just his extraordinary strength but also his encounters with forces that most adventurers could hardly imagine, let alone confront.


    Drill Sergeant Betack, sharing themon perception among NPCs about adventurers, expressed his distrust.


    Most NPCs harbored skepticism towards adventurers, doubting their reliability and motives.


    Duke Arsena, absorbed in his documents, didn''tment on Betack''s opinion but continued to probe deeper.


    "I recall John mentioned he''d bring two people to the training field. Is that correct?"


    "Yes, Your Grace. He did bring two other adventurers with him to the training field," Betack confirmed.


    "And what do you think of these two adventurers? Why do you think they have caught John''s attention?"


    Drill Sergeant Betack found it challenging to give a definitive assessment of Emma and SkyStars.


    In his view, Emma was apetent fire magus, but that was about it.


    As for SkyStars, he seemed to be an ordinary adventurer with a rtively low level.


    Under normal circumstances, an adventurer of SkyStars'' level wouldn''t even qualify to be near the Storm City barracks.


    "Your Grace, the female adventurer has a rtively high level, and she is indeed a powerful fire magus. As for the other male adventurer, his level is a bit low. I really don''t know why John chose to bring these two individuals to the training field. Could it be that they are very important to John?" Drill Sergeant Betack pondered.


    "I haven''t observed any additional circumstances so far. If you wish for me to gather more information, I''ll need more time."


    Drill Sergeant Betack had indeed been carrying out Duke Arsena''s quests perfectly, and Duke Arsena had always ced a great deal of trust in him.


    While Duke Arsena hadn''t received any crucial information from Drill Sergeant Betack, he had grown even more convinced of John''s iprehensible strength.


    John''s power had reached a level that even the gods couldn''t easily discern, which both worried and pleased Duke Arsena.


    He worried because he had always been distrustful of adventurers, believing that such a powerful adventurer could pose a significant threat.


    However, he was also pleased because, at least for now, John appeared to be aligned with Storm City.


    A powerful adventurer like John could provide significant assistance to Storm City.


    Duke Arsena''s task was to ensure that John remained on their side while also maintaining caution to prevent any unforeseen threats from John.

 Chapter 443 443-The Battle of Sunset Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 443 Chapter443-The Battle of Sunset Mountain</h4>


    At an outpost on the periphery of the Sunset Mountains, two guards from Storm City were engaged in a conversation about recent happenings.


    "Have you noticed? There''s been a surge of Dark Faction adventurers lurking around our station.


    Could it be they''re plotting an attack on us?" one guard remarked, leaning against the wall of the outpost.


    Fatigue was setting in after a full day spent vigntly monitoring the Dark Realm.


    He was chatting with a fellow Storm City guard who was about to take over his shift.


    The iing guard, however, wasn''t entirely convinced by his colleague''s spection.


    In their view, the Dark Realm hadn''tunched an offensive against the Order Faction in quite some time.


    And if an attack was toe, it seemed imusible that it would originate from Sunset Mountain, given its challenging terrain.


    Besides the series of towering mountains, the area was riddled with canyons, rivers, and marshes.


    Even if the demons and devils of the Dark Realm possessed extraordinary abilities to ovee these natural barriers, they would still find themselves crashing against the formidable Order Faction Defense Wall.


    The outpost where the two Storm City guards were stationed was merely a reconnaissance station situated before the main Defense Wall.


    Everyone understood that in the event of a direct war between the Dark Faction and the Order Faction, this ce would offer little safety.


    "Don''t get too carried away with assumptions," one guard cautioned.


    "While the current situation is indeed worrisome, shouldn''t we be more concerned about Duke Arsena? I''ve heard about the mysterious faction''s attack on Storm City. Since the enemy has already targeted Storm City, they wouldn''t strike Sunset Mountain as well, right?"


    The guard who was about to return to the Defense Wall afterpleting his quest nodded in agreement, finding logic in his colleague''s words.


    "Alright, I hope things turn out as you say. Keep a close eye on the Dark Realm direction. Note down everything about the Dark Faction adventurers you see. I have a feeling our captain will inquire about itter. He must be quite worried about a potential attack from the Dark Faction."


    The departing guard offered this reminder to his recement, who nodded in agreement with a smile.


    After ensuring that there were no other issues, they prepared to attend to their respective duties.


    However, it didn''t take long for the newly stationed guard at the outpost to notice something unusual.


    Upon hearing hisrade''s call, a guard initially set to leave returned to the watchtower.


    The two Storm City guards intently observed the direction of the Dark Realm.


    After a while, they realized that an attack from the Dark Realm was imminent.


    They identified the approaching entity ¨C a Demonic Siege Beast, under themand of Karthus, the guild leader of the Shadowrealm Guild.


    Karthus had received precise instructions from a figure d in ck.


    The Shadowrealm Guild was ordered tounch an immediate assault on Sunset Mountain.


    The Storm City guards were in a state of panic.


    They quickly sounded the rm at their watchtower, and the warning bells echoed throughout the nearby outposts.


    Soon, all the Order Faction outposts surrounding Sunset Mountain were alerted to the impending attack.


    In response, General Yorick, responsible for guarding the Order Faction''s Defend Wall, promptly ascended the wall to assess the situation.


    By the time General Yorick reached the top, Karthus and his adventurers from the Shadowrealm Guild had already made significant progress.


    They had swiftly eliminated all of Storm City''s outposts outside the Defend Wall.


    As Karthus began employing his Demonic Siege Beast to directly assault the Order Faction''s Defend Wall, General Yorick could distinctly feel the wall vibrating under the beast''s relentless attacks.


    Despite the immense pressure, General Yorick maintained hisposure, understanding the importance of appearing in control to inspire confidence in his subordinates.


    "Have we lost contact with all the outposts on the perimeter? Did none survive the Dark Realm''s onught?"


    General Yorick inquired of a squad leader beside him.


    The squad leader quickly responded, "General, we''ve lost contact with all outposts. It appears none have survived."


    General Yorick''s inquiry was aimed at assessing the scale of the Dark Faction''s attack.


    The total loss of the outposts suggested that this was a full-scale assault by the Dark Faction.


    As the strongest defender of the Defend Wall, General Yorick knew he had to mobilize all his strength and swiftlymunicate the situation to Storm City.


    "Given the circumstances, order all guards to man the walls for battle! We absolutely cannot allow the Dark Faction to breach the Defend Wall. If they manage to get atop, the wall could fall into their hands," hemanded decisively.


    This directive rallied the defenders, preparing them for what would likely be a fierce and crucial battle.


    Every avable warrior was summoned to the ramparts, ready to defend against the advancing forces of the Dark Realm.


    The fate of the Defend Wall, a critical stronghold of the Order Faction, now hung in the bnce, dependent on the resolve and strength of its defenders.


    General Yorick''s subordinates understood the gravity of the situation and rapidly mobilized their guards to reach the Defend Wall.


    General Yorick himself took a direct role in the defense, positioning himself prominently on the wall.


    His strategy was clear; he would not engage with adventurers of lesser strength, considering such confrontations a waste of time.


    Instead, General Yorick focused on identifying and confronting the most powerful adversaries in the attack, and his attention quickly settled on Karthus, the guild leader of the Shadowrealm Guild.


    "A mere adventurer daring to side with the Dark Faction and attack the Order Faction''s Defend Wall is truly overestimating his abilities!"


    General Yorick scorned the idea of adventurers aligning with the Dark Faction.


    In his view, most adventurers treated their involvement as a game, but the battle unfolding before him was a serious affair, a decisive moment that could determine the fate of the entire Order Faction.


    Understanding the high stakes, General Yorick was prepared to exert his full strength and capabilities.


    This battle was not just about repelling an assault; it was about safeguarding the future and stability of the Order Faction.


    As such, General Yorick was ready to face Karthus and any other significant threats head-on, with the determination and resolve befitting a leader of his stature.


    As a level 150 warrior, General Yorick was indeed capable of holding his own against Karthus.


    Their battle on the Defend Wall became the center of attention, as both were the strongestbatants present.


    Initially, General Yorick, a Pdin, had the upper hand.


    His ss naturally countered Karthus''s evil warlock abilities, providing him with an early advantage.


    However, as the battle progressed, the tide began to turn. Karthus, equipped with god-tier equipment provided by the mysterious figure in ck, slowly started to gain the upper hand.


    This powerful gear granted him the capability to challenge and potentially defeat formidable opponents like General Yorick.


    Karthus, feeling confident and arrogant as he began to dominate the fight, wore a smug, exaggerated smile.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me? I''ve actually been holding back. If I were to fight with my full strength, you would have been annihted by now!" he taunted.


    In response to Karthus'' taunts, General Yorick''s expression remained unchanged, his resolve unshaken.


    He knew his primary mission was to defend the wall, and he didn''t need to engage in any negotiations with members of the Dark Faction.


    Gathering all his strength, General Yorick leaped high off the ground, targeting Karthus with a powerful attack.


    His sword, radiating with the potent Holy Light energy, was poised to strike a decisive blow.


    The Order Faction''s guards watching the battle were confident in their general''s sess.


    They understood the overwhelming effectiveness of Holy Light against Dark Faction adversaries, especially against evil warlocks, whose demonic spells could be neutralized by it.


    However, Karthus remained supremely confident. ncing at his demonic wand, he made no move to dodge the attack.

 Chapter 444 444-Everyone’s Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 444 Chapter444-Everyone¡¯s Hesitation</h4>


    In the pce of Duke Arsena in Storm City, John and Duke Arsena were deeply engaged in a discussion about the recent chain of events.


    John had already made arrangements for Emma and SkyStars, allowing him to focus on the more pressing issue at hand.


    "My guess is, could it be possible that the Dark Faction, after a series of failures, is nning to concentrate all its forces for a major assault on us? If that''s the case, then the current events make a lot of sense," John posited.


    John had ess to information unknown to Duke Arsena, including details about devils trapped in the main ne.


    He had learned from these devils that the Dark Faction had been plotting attacks against the Order Faction, but their efforts had so far been unsessful.


    Even when some devils from the Dark Faction had achieved partial sess, they had the misfortune of encountering John.


    So far, all the devils who had directly engaged with John had been defeated.


    Duke Arsena responded nomittally to John''s spection.


    He also considered John''s theory usible, but as a leader responsible for the safety and security of his people, he had to be cautious and could not make hasty judgments.


    The potential of a concentrated attack by the Dark Faction was a serious matter that required careful consideration and strategic nning.


    After contemting for a while, Duke Arsena spoke up, "Regardless of who carried out the previous attacks, our top priority must be to ensure the safety of Storm City.


    If we can''t guarantee the security of our own city, how can we face the assaults from enemy factions?


    Therefore, I think it''s best if you stay here with me to defend Storm City.


    I''ve already dispatched others to gather additional intelligence. If theye back with useful information, we can make a more informed decision."


    Duke Arsena remained as calm as ever, hisposure so steady that it made John wonder if the Duke was actually indifferent to the safety of Storm City.


    For a brief moment, John considered the possibility that Duke Arsena might be attempting to limit his movements to Storm City.


    However, he quickly dismissed the thought, reasoning that Duke Arsena wouldn''t betray his own domain.


    Unaware of John''s fleeting suspicions, Duke Arsena assumed that John was still pondering about the identity of their recent attackers.


    Just then, a rapid knocking interrupted their discussion.


    "Is there an urgent matter? If it''s not important, please don''t disturb us. I am in the midst of discussing Storm City''s security with John," Duke Arsena said, slightly irritated.


    He had previously instructed his subordinates that he would be upied with a lengthy discussion with John.


    Upon hearing the urgent news from his intelligence advisor, both Duke Arsena and John were taken aback.


    They hadn''t anticipated such a swift and bold move from the Dark Faction, and the fact that the Faction seemed fully prepared and unconcerned about potential failure made the situation even more critical.


    Duke Arsena''s surprise was short-lived; he quickly regained hisposure.


    "I understand. I will immediately arrange for Storm City''s guards to support the Defend Wall. Summon the captains from the city''s barracks. I''ll instruct them on their next course of action," he responded decisively.


    After sending away the intelligence advisor, Duke Arsena turned to John, pondering whether to send him to support the Sunset Mountain area. John had his own conjectures.


    He suspected that Duke Arsena would prefer to keep him in Storm City while personally overseeing the support for the Defend Wall.


    John wasfortable with this potential decision.


    Remaining in Storm City, one of the Order Faction''s main cities, was a far more appealing option than the austere conditions at the Defend Wall.


    John, after carefully considering the situation and the unexpected choice given to him by Duke Arsena, felt something was amiss.


    He couldn''t help but wonder why the Dark Faction, after two sessful assaults on Storm City, was notunching another attack on the city itself but instead focusing on the Defend Wall near Sunset Mountain.


    Was it possible that the Dark Faction was merely trying to divert their attention from a more significant n?


    Or were they testing the defenses and responses of the Order Faction?


    These thoughts lingered in John''s mind as he weighed his options.


    Finally, John spoke up, "Duke Arsena, I believe that both of us are crucial for the defense of Storm City. However, considering the urgency at the Defend Wall, I suggest we reinforce it.


    But, we should also be mindful of a potential feint by the Dark Faction, where their true aim might still be Storm City.


    Therefore, I propose that we send a detachment of our strongest guards to support the wall, led by one of your trusted captains.


    Meanwhile, we both stay in Storm City to ensure its safety and to be ready for any unexpected moves by the Dark Faction."


    John''s proposal was a strategic move, ensuring that both Storm City and the Defend Wall received adequate attention and defense.


    It bnced the need to address the immediate threat at the wall while keeping in mind the broader picture of the ongoing conflict between the Order and Dark Factions.


    Upon hearing John''s analysis, Duke Arsena took a moment to ponder the implications.


    John''s suggestion that the Dark Faction''s current attack might be a diversion to draw their attention away from Storm City seemed usible, especially given the cunning strategies often employed in such conflicts.


    After a brief pause, Duke Arsena replied, "Your assessment could very well be correct, John. It''s indeed suspicious that the Dark Faction would so boldly attack the Defend Wall after their recent sesses against Storm City. This could indeed be a strategy to weaken our defenses here. We must consider the possibility of arger scheme at y."


    He continued, "In light of this, I agree with your suggestion. We should send a strong force to reinforce the Defend Wall, but it is imperative that we both remain in Storm City. We must be prepared to defend our city from any possible attacks. I will arrange for a capablemander to lead the reinforcement and ensure that they are well-equipped to handle the situation at the Defend Wall."


    Duke Arsena''s decision reflected a strategic approach, bncing the need to support the critical defense point at the Defend Wall while ensuring that Storm City, their stronghold, was not left vulnerable.


    This n would enable them to respond swiftly and effectively to any shifts in the Dark Faction''s tactics.


    Duke Arsena listened patiently to what John had said. Indeed, just as John had mentioned, he was also very worried that the sudden situation was an action taken by the Dark Faction to distract them.


    If Duke Arsena really sent one of the two strong defenders from Storm City to the Defend Wall, it might leave the defenses of Storm City imperfect.


    This situation made Duke Arsena very hesitant and conflicted.


    John felt the same way. Apart from the two of them, the guards in the Storm City barracks were also very hesitant and conflicted.


    Although most of the guards in Storm City had quickly assembled upon learning that the Defend Wall of the Order Faction was under attack by the Dark Faction, they were all discussing whether to go and support the Defend Wall.


    These ordinary guards of Storm City understood that this might be a trap.


    Naturally, other more powerful members of the Order Faction could also think of this.


    In the situation where neither John nor Duke Arsena could make a decision, the intelligence advisor of Storm City once again knocked on Duke Arsena''s door to urge him.


    "Your Grace! The guards are all ready! Didn''t you say you were going to tell them about their next battle n? They have been waiting for a while now!"

 Chapter 445 445-War on Two Fronts

    <h4>Chapter 445 Chapter445-War on Two Fronts</h4>


    Faced with the urging of his subordinates, Duke Arsena knew he had to make a swift decision.


    After pondering for a moment, he turned his gaze to John.


    "I have decided to send you to the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain to assist General Yorick in defense. If you can resolve the situation at Sunset Mountain quickly, return to Storm City with utmost speed."


    Duke Arsena was not seeking John''s opinion.


    In fact, the moment he spoke, it was clear that John had to act ording to his n.


    Without waiting for any response from John, Duke Arsena immediately shifted his focus to his intelligence advisor.


    He needed to organize the quest for the Storm City guards he was about to dispatch to Sunset Mountain.


    "This time, I will send four squads of Storm City guards to reinforce Sunset Mountain. Direct the Drill Sergeant to select the four strongest squads. They won''t be tasked with dangerous quests; their mission is simply to support John in holding the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain. I believe that with John''s abilities and their own strength, they should be able to do so with rtive ease."


    The intelligence advisor took note of Duke Arsena''s orders with earnest attention and promptly exited the room.


    He knew that Arsena needed to have a private conversation with John.


    Once the room was left with only Duke Arsena and John, a look of worry finally surfaced on the Duke''s face ¨C a contrast to the confidence he disyed in front of his subordinates.


    "Do you truly think it''s a wise decision for me to assist Sunset Mountain? Aren''t you worried about Storm City being attacked while I''m away?"


    Despite being aware of Duke Arsena''s final decision, John still felt the need to inquire if all preparations were in ce.


    The safety of Storm City was of paramount importance to him.


    Duke Arsena silently shook his head.


    Faced with this situation, John refrained from further discussion.


    If Duke Arsena himself was notpletely certain, then John knew he had to give his all.


    John didn''t wait for a final response from the Duke.


    He briskly walked to the door of the study, opened it, and then turned back to Duke Arsena.


    "I''ll deal with the threat at Sunset Mountain as quickly as possible! Even if Storm City is attacked simultaneously, I can rush back promptly. You just need to hold out for a while!"


    It was then that Duke Arsena looked up towards John.


    He had intended to say a few words, but John didn''t give him the chance.


    After outlining his n, John swiftly made his way to the grand hall of Duke Arsena''s pce, where the captains of the four Storm City guard squads were already waiting for him.


    "You must be aware of our next quest. Since you are informed, let''s act swiftly. I will wait for you at the teleportation point in Storm City."


    John didn''t hesitate or dawdle; he saw no need for extensivemunication with the captains of the Storm City guard squads.


    He trusted they could keep pace with his line of thinking.


    His confidence in the Storm City guards was not misced.


    Handpicked and rigorously trained, they were more than capable of executing their quest with utmost efficiency.


    In less than three minutes, all members of the four Storm City guard squads had arrived at the teleportation point.


    "I''ll head to the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain first. The four of you, the captains, will take action with me. The rest can slowly teleport there using the teleportation matrix. We''re currently unaware of the exact situation at Sunset Mountain. Should it prove to be extremely perilous, I willmand you to hasten your pace."


    After giving his concise orders and ensuring that all the Storm City guards understood them, John stepped into the teleportation point.


    Instantly transported by the Storm City teleportation point, John arrived at a massive castle beneath the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain.


    This castle served as the Order Faction''s hub for storing supplies and training soldiers for the Defend Wall.


    Under normal circumstances, General Yorick would be stationed in this castle.


    However, these were not normal times.


    Even from a distance, John could see General Yorick engaged in battle with a figure he knew all too well: Karthus.


    "It seems the one causing trouble for me this time is an old acquaintance! My failure to eliminate you when I had the chance was a grave mistake. This time, I must eradicate youpletely, to eliminate the threat once and for all!"


    The moment Johnid eyes on Karthus, his anger red.


    He had always assumed Kingserp posed the greatest threat and was most likely to lead the Dark Faction''s vanguard against the Order Faction.


    Consequently, John hadn''t focused much on Karthus, devoting most of his efforts against Kingserp ¨C efforts that had indeed borne fruit.


    John hadn''t anticipated that, while he sessfully restrained Kingserp, Karthus would boldly lead the demons of the Dark Faction to attack the Order Faction.


    Using a Teleport Spell, John appeared directly on the Defend Wall.


    He didn''t conceal his arrival; he wanted everyone to know he was there.


    Following him, the four captains of the Storm City guard squads also arrived at the Defend Wall via the teleportation matrix.


    Naturally, they saw Karthus and General Yorick locked inbat.


    However, they would never intervene in a battle between such powerful beings.


    The captains were acutely aware that their quest was to assist the guards in defending the Wall.


    Back in Storm City, at Duke Arsena''s pce:


    John''s departure left Duke Arsena increasingly agitated and anxious.


    He was beginning to feel a tinge of regret.


    Although a mighty Pdin, who wasn''t supposed to easily go back on his decisions, Duke Arsena found himself wishing he could recall John to Storm City.


    He had an ominous feeling that an attack on the city was imminent.


    Duke Arsena paced back and forth in his room, seemingly deliberating whether to summon John back through themunication channel.


    If he sent a message to John now, there was still a chance he could return in time.


    However, if he waited any longer, John might already be deeply engaged in the battle at Storm City.


    As Duke Arsena hesitated, a mist began to form around his pce, an undoubtedly abnormal urrence.


    Under less stressful circumstances, Arsena might have noticed and recognized the anomaly immediately.


    However, he ultimately overlooked the fog gathering around his pce.


    Soon after, the mist rapidly transformed into an imprable barrier, isting Duke Arsena''s pce from the rest of Storm City.


    By the time he sensed the formation of this barrier, it was already toote for any intervention.


    Arsena tried to break through, but his efforts were in vain against the unyielding barrier.


    Outside the barrier, Storm City was already under attack from the Dark Faction.


    Leading the assault were the shadowy figures and Kingserp.


    The shadowy figures and Kingserp split their forces for a two-pronged assault.


    The primary objective of the shadowy figures was to attack the barracks of Storm City.


    Capturing the city''s barracks would strip Storm City of its defensive capabilities.


    Meanwhile, Kingserp headed straight for the Great Library of Storm City.


    The library housed many items coveted by the Dark Faction.


    This operation also presented an opportunity for Kingserp to acquire all the spell scrolls he needed.


    Desperate for spell scrolls of any level, Kingserp was determined to plunder this trove.


    The Dark Faction''s actions dealt a significant blow to the Order Faction.


    Storm City, when faced with the attack, showed rming vulnerability.


    Both NPCs and yers within Storm City were thrown into panic.


    Naturally, this chaos sparked heated discussions on gaming forums, as yers deliberated over the city''s unusual predicament.


    John, however, remained oblivious to these developments, as he was wholly focused on his battle with Karthus, whose power surprisingly exceeded John''s expectations.

 Chapter 446 446-Efforts to Thwart the Enemy

    Chapter 446 446-Efforts to Thwart the Enemy


    In the mid-air above the Sunset Mountain''s Defend Wall, a standoff was unfolding between Karthus, John, and General Yorick.


    John, holding the top spot on the yer ranking leaderboard, naturally possessed immense strength and a multitude of spells that allowed him to unleash a power almost godlike in nature.


    With General Yorick''s assistance, John should have been able to swiftly defeat Karthus.


    However, the devil wand in Karthus''s hands revealed its tremendous power.


    With the aid of the devil wand, Karthus was able to hold his own against both John and General Yorick.


    Enveloped in an immense aura of dark energy, Karthus was continuously spawning devils.


    These devils, materializing instantaneously, lunged towards John and Yorick.


    Even with John''s formidable strength, facing such an opponent demanded caution.


    After the initial sh, John refrained from going all out, hoping to identify a weakness in Karthus that could be exploited for a fatal strike.


    John, of course, had no opportunity to share his thoughts with General Yorick.


    Thus, to Yorick, the situation appeared as a critical, life-or-death confrontation.


    "John, I must say I''ve underestimated you! As the top yer on the leaderboard, you still can''t defeat me alone. You need the assistance of a Demigod-level NPC just to match me evenly. Haven''t you been improving a bit too slowlytely? If you wish to enhance your power more quickly, why not consider joining our Dark Faction?" Karthus taunted, feeling confident of his victory.


    He was delighted to see his devil wand sessfully countering John''s god-tier spells.


    The battlefield was charged with tension, with each participant calcting their next move in this high-stakes struggle.


    John and General Yorick, facing Karthus''s relentless onught and devil wand''s suppressing effect, were in a position where they needed to find a breakthrough, and fast.


    Karthus internally expressed immense gratitude to the mysterious figure in ck.


    In his view, the figure had not lied; the devil wand given to him indeed possessed abat power akin to that of a deity.


    Faced with Karthus''s taunts, John remained expressionless.


    He harbored a deep disdain for people like Karthus, and when John detested someone, he was loath to engage in conversation or form any association with them.


    However, he had no choice in this matter. Since Karthus had aligned with the Dark Faction, he was an enemy to John, and anyone who joined the Dark Faction was a target John feltpelled to eliminate.


    "Do you truly think you have the upper hand? You can''t defeat me even with the devil wand. Without it, how could you withstand my attacks?"


    John wasn''t about to let Karthus remain arrogant for long. Still, he hoped to extract more information about the Dark Faction from Karthus.


    Thus, John deliberately provoked him, hoping his anger would lead him to reveal more.


    Once he had all the information he needed, he nned to eradicate Karthus from this world.


    In response to John''s questions, Karthus became even more arrogant, believing that John failed toprehend the true nature of the devil wand.


    "Without the devil wand, I am indeed no match for you. But your assumption is impossible because the devil wand is now mine. You don''t know yet, do you? The devil wand isn''t just any ordinary god-tier equipment. It''s a special god-tier item that locks to its owner. Once I possess this equipment, there''s no way for you to take it from me."


    As Karthus spoke, his face beamed with joy.


    He indeed cherished the devil wand as an invaluable piece of equipment.


    However, upon hearing Karthus''s words, John had already formed his own judgment.


    Karthus was foolishly unaware that the devil wand wasn''t just any god-tier equipment; it was, in fact, a real devil.


    This actual devil was gradually eroding Karthus by providing him power.


    Once the erosion reached a certain level, the devil could manifest in this world through Karthus''s body.


    "You''re as foolish as ever. Can''t you see the immense threat the devil wand poses to you?" John finally let a smile slip, his question tinged with irony.


    Faced with John''s counter-question, Karthus showed a moment of hesitation.


    He had indeed considered the significant threat posed by the devil wand.


    However, after using it, he felt thatpared to other Sacred Relics of the Dark Faction, the devil wand''s degree of erosion on its user was considerably lower.


    John''s mention of this issue gave Karthus an unpleasant premonition, but he was far toomitted to retreat now, determined not to fall into John''s trap.


    "You needn''t try to sow discord! Even if the devil wand poses a great threat to me, what does it matter? As long as it can greatly threaten you, that''s all that counts. John, I will avenge the arrow you shot at me before. I will eradicate youpletely! Just wait for my revenge!"


    Karthus decided not to engage in further dialogue with John.


    He was resolute inunching a direct attack, intent on killing John at least once as his form of revenge.


    In this high-stakes confrontation, both sides were locked in a battle of wits and strength, each trying to gain the upper hand.


    While Karthus relied on the devil wand''s power, unaware of its true nature and the danger it posed to him, John was strategically probing for weaknesses, looking for the right moment to strike decisively.


    Facing Karthus'' attack, John didn''t make any attempt to dodge; he was confident he could withstand this assault.


    Meanwhile, in the barracks of Storm City, SkyStars and Emma were discussing the current events.


    They had noticed that the pce of Duke Arsena waspletely shrouded in mist.


    "Do you think this is normal? As the lord of Storm City, Duke Arsena wouldn''t let his pce be sealed off like this, right?"


    SkyStars asked Emma, looking towards the direction of Duke Arsena''s pce.


    Being a yer of a much lower level, he was naturally unaware of what the pce''s usual state should be.


    Emma was also slightly puzzled.


    Although her level wasn''t very low, she wasn''t as passionate about exploring the game''s lore as John was.


    "Maybe. Right now, we should focus on leveling up. Whatever is happening at Duke Arsena''s pce doesn''t concern us much. As long as we increase our levels and strength, we can protect ourselves no matter what happens."


    Emma continued to level up following John''s advice.


    After all, besides trusting John, who else could she believe in?


    SkyStars nodded silently, seemingly agreeing with Emma''s words.


    The two returned to the training field to continue leveling up.


    However, at that moment, a violent explosion urred at the entrance of the training field.


    A burst of pure ck light blew open the gates of the training field.


    SkyStars and Emma hurried out to assess the situation and saw a horde of devils pouring into the training field.


    This sudden invasion left both of them bewildered and unsure of what to do next.


    Emma reacted more quickly to the unfolding chaos.


    Seeing the devils invading, she urgently said to SkyStars, "This must be an attack by the Dark Faction on Storm City. We need to eliminate these devils as quickly as possible!"


    As she spoke, Emma unleashed her [Burning mes] spell.


    A fierce me erupted from the sky, rushing towards the devils.


    The devils at the forefront were instantly incinerated to ashes by the zing fire.


    However, Emma''s spell couldn''t hold back the tide for long due to the sheer number of devils outside.


    SkyStars, although far less powerful due to his lower level andck of strong equipment, also engaged the devils inbat.


    His approach was more one-on-one,cking the area impact of Emma''s spells.


    After fighting for a while, both realized that they were insufficient to stop the devil''s onught.


    To ensure their own safety, they knew they had to quickly move to a different location.


    Emma grabbed SkyStars and hurried towards the deeper parts of the training field.


    In her view, the depths of the training field should offer more safety.


    This was because Drill Sergeant Betack had previously mentioned a very special training area located in the deeper parts of the field.


    Hoping to find refuge and possibly a way to counter the attack, Emma led SkyStars deeper into the training ground.

 Chapter 447 447-Kingserps Ambush

    Chapter 447 447-Kingserp''s Ambush


    Deep within the training field of Storm City''s barracks, Emma and SkyStars were advancing rapidly.


    They knew that time was of the essence; the faster they moved, the higher their chances of staying safe.


    They managed to bypass many of Storm City''s guards, all of whom were rushing outward to defend the city.


    Just as they were about to reach the entrance to the final special training field, Emma abruptly halted.


    This sudden stop took SkyStars by surprise.


    To SkyStars, their situation seemed dire, and it was crucial to enter the special training field, which, as Emma had told him, could ensure their safety with its array of mirrors.


    "Why have you stopped? Didn''t you say our situation is extremely dangerous? We should hurry into the special training field," SkyStars asked urgently.


    Emma didn''t respond immediately to his pressing questions.


    Instead, she remained vignt, carefully observing their surroundings.


    "Have you spotted some danger? If you have, can you tell me now? Although my level isn''t that high, I can still offer some help," SkyStars offered sincerely.


    He was aware of the perilous situation and wanted to provide whatever assistance he could.


    His eagerness to help was genuine, born from the realization of the grave dangers they faced.


    Emma, still scanning their surroundings, was weighing their options.


    Her hesitation suggested that she suspected an ambush or a hidden threat near the special training field.


    In such tense moments, each decision could mean the difference between safety and peril.


    Despite SkyStars'' persistent questions, Emma remained silent, deep in thought.


    SkyStars, growing impatient, desperately wanted answers.


    Just as he was about to press further, Emma suddenly turned back to him, signaling him to be quiet.


    Emma''s gesture heightened SkyStars'' sense of danger; he realized that she must have had a good reason for such caution.


    Deciding not to question her further, he followed her lead, scanning their surroundings for anything unusual.


    At that moment, both Emma and SkyStars noticed something odd about a mirror located at the entrance to the special training field.


    They exchanged a look of concern. Emma, being the higher-level yer, took the lead and cautiously approached the peculiar mirror.


    Stopping a safe distance from the mirror, Emma pulled out a powerful Fire Spell scroll from her backpack.


    Even as a high-level fire magus, given theplexity of the situation, she preferred to use her strongest skills.


    Without hesitation, Emma activated the scroll and hurled it towards the special mirror.


    The scroll exploded upon contact, creating a massive st that shook the entire training field.


    Interestingly, neither the Storm City guards defending the training field nor the invading devils seemed to react or move towards the explosion.


    Both Emma and SkyStars were taken aback by the sudden explosion.


    Emma knew the power of her Fire Spell scroll well enough to understand that it shouldn''t have caused such a massive st.


    SkyStars, unaware of the specific capabilities of the scroll Emma had used, was clearly able to see the shock on her face.


    "You two are far too weak! Without John, you stand no chance of aplishing anything!" A chilling voice suddenly echoed behind Emma and SkyStars.


    Turning around with heightened vignce, they were confronted with the sight of Kingserp, his face twisted in a cruel smile.


    Emma recognized him and knew very well that he was an adversary.


    Although SkyStars had never met Kingserp, the hostility in his expression was unmistakable.


    Emma didn''t retreat further.


    She understood that she had to prepare for any attack from Kingserp, and she knew SkyStars wouldn''t be much help in this situation.


    "You don''t need to bother countering my attack because you simply can''t seed," Kingserp said calmly, showing no rush to attack. It seemed he was confident in his victory.


    Taking a few steps forward, Kingserp stopped a short distance from Emma and SkyStars.


    "Look around you. The Storm City guards are all engaged in battle with the devils. Do you really expect them toe to your aid? They are overwhelmed as it is, so how can they help you? If you want to ensure your safety, you''ll have to cooperate with me. I don''t want to eliminate you two; there''s no benefit in that for me. All I want is information about John."


    As Kingserp mentioned John, a firm resolve appeared on Emma''s face.


    Having been saved by John several times before, she was determined not to betray him.


    Kingserp''s presence and his demand for information about John put Emma and SkyStars in a perilous situation.


    With the guards preupied and little chance of external help, they had to tread carefully, bncing the immediate threat from Kingserp with their loyalty to John.


    "Tell us what you want to know, and if we have the information, we''ll share it with you," Emma said in a seemingly casual tone, which took SkyStars by surprise.


    "Have you lost your mind? How can you even think of helping him?" SkyStars eximed in disbelief. "We should be figuring out how to defend against his attack, not aiding him. We absolutely cannot give him any help."


    Although SkyStars'' coboration with John had been brief, he found it immensely beneficial and was grateful for John''s help.


    The idea of betraying John was unthinkable to him, and he feltpelled to intervene when he perceived Emma''s apparent willingness to cooperate with Kingserp.


    However, Emma''s expression remained unchanged as she continued to address Kingserp, "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe what I''m saying?"


    Kingserp, for his part, was somewhat taken aback by the ease with which Emma seemed to agree to his request.


    He suspected there might be some deceit at y and decided to test her with a question to which he already knew the answer.


    "I''m pleased to hear your willingness to cooperate," Kingserp said cautiously.


    "My first question is about John''s level. How high is it exactly? And does he possess any other Divine Skills?"


    Emma responded with a smile, "If you don''t even know this, then I''d suggest you not to challenge John. You''re simply no match for him. John has already reached level 275, the highest among all yers. And yes, he certainly has other Divine Skills, but I''m not entirely clear about all of them."


    Emma''s answer aligned with the information Kingserp had, indicating that at least on this matter, she wasn''t lying.


    Kingserp, after a moment of contemtion, pressed on with his questioning: "What is John''s weakness? I know he has been trying to cover up his biggest vulnerability. It must be rted to the Mystery Faction, right? What do you know about the Mystery Faction? Tell me everything."


    Kingserp was eager to learn John''s weakness, but he also seemed to sense that Emma might not know it.


    Therefore, he shifted his focus to the Mystery Faction.


    Emma nodded slightly, "I''m not entirely sure about John''s weakness. As a powerful top-tier yer, how could he easily expose his vulnerabilities? However, I do have some information about the Mystery Faction. I can share all I know about them with you, but you need toe closer. This information is extremely sensitive, and I can''t risk others overhearing it. Even SkyStars here shouldn''t know about it."


    Kingserp found himself in a dilemma upon hearing Emma''s response.


    He was torn between his desire to learn more about the Mystery Faction from Emma and his fear that she might take the opportunity to attack him.

 Chapter 448 448-Emmas Quick Thinking

    Chapter 448 448-Emma''s Quick Thinking


    The hesitation on Kingserp''s face was evident to both Emma and SkyStars.


    After the recent events, SkyStars seemed less hurried, sensing that Emma was possibly buying time, as she had provided Kingserp with little to no useful information.


    Emma, however, kept her gaze fixed on Kingserp.


    She was acutely aware of his cunning nature.


    Kingserp, a man shrouded in deceit, mightunch an attack on her and SkyStars at any moment.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you dare to take a few steps forward? Weren''t you brimming with confidence just moments ago? If that''s the case, then taking a certain risk shouldn''t be too difficult for you," Emma prodded Kingserp to continue moving forward.


    She knew all too well Kingserp''s deceitful and suspicious nature.


    Her recent actions had already aroused Kingserp''s suspicion.


    Therefore, it was only natural for him to be more cautious, allowing Emma to use this opportunity to further dy.


    As Emma had anticipated, Kingserp did not move forward immediately.


    After probing Emma for a while, he revealed a smile and said, "I think you can just divulge what you know right here. As for that yer beside you, I don''t think it''s a big deal if he learns this information. Given his low level, knowing these details won''t help him advance. He poses no threat to me or to John, right?"


    Upon hearing Kingserp''s words, Emma''s expression shifted, a mix of anger and disappointment painting her face.


    Upon witnessing the expression on Emma''s face, Kingserp felt his response was perfect.


    Emma''s expression confirmed his suspicion that she had indeed been trying to set a trap for him.


    "What are you hesitating for now? I don''t mind if you share the information about the Mystery Faction with that yer beside you. Just say it now."


    Kingserp, believing he had seeded, was visibly pleased, overlooking the faint smile on Emma''s lips.


    In reality, Emma knew nothing about the Mystery Faction.


    Her previous statements were merely to deceive Kingserp, her actions designed to create misleading information.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Emma slowly began to speak. "The information about the Mystery Faction is extremely precious. Usually, John does not disclose it directly to me after learning about it. But recently, he shared a piece of news that surprised me. The Mystery Faction hadunched an attack on Storm City, and in this attack, the forces of the Dark Faction were also involved."


    Emma didn''t want to provide any useful information, but she had to mix in some truths.


    If all she said were lies, Kingserp would certainly detect it immediately.


    The information about the Mystery Faction''sst attack on Storm City was something Kingserp was also aware of, as most yers interested in the storyline knew about it.


    However, Emma''s im about the Dark Faction''s involvement was something Kingserp refused to believe.


    Being aligned with the Dark Faction himself, he was certain of their non-involvement in the Mystery Faction''sst assault on Storm City.


    "You''re mistaken about the information you shared. The Dark Faction did not participate in the Mystery Faction''sst attack on Storm City. Of course, I don''t think you''re lying; you could simply be misinformed," Kingserp reasoned, believing Emma wasn''t deliberately deceiving him.


    Emma, for her part, didn''t think she was lying either, as John had indeed suggested the possibility of the Dark Faction''s involvement.


    "What''s the matter? Have you run out of information? If that''s the case, then I see no need to waste any more time with you two."


    After sharing what she knew about the Mystery Faction, Emma was unsure what to say next.


    She couldn''t be certain whether Kingserp would immediately realize if she started fabricating information.


    If he did catch on quickly, both she and SkyStars would be in grave danger.


    Emma realized she might have underestimated Kingserp''s abilities.


    His quick reaction to her pause revealed that she had no further information about the Mystery Faction.


    Without hesitation, Kingserpunched an attack on Emma and SkyStars.


    Facing Kingserp''s sudden assault, neither Emma nor SkyStars panicked, as they had already prepared for such a scenario.


    Emma wielded her fire wand, which significantly enhanced the power of her Fire Spell.


    In the confines of the small, special training field, a fierce battle ensued between Kingserp''s dark magic and Emma''s Fire Spell.


    The air crackled with the collision of their powers, setting the stage for a dramatic confrontation.


    SkyStars, with his rtively lower level, naturally struggled to make a significant impact in such a battle.


    However, he was not content to merely stand by as a spectator.


    After a moment of thought, he dashed into the interior of the special training field, intending to move some mirrors from within.


    Kingserp noticed SkyStars'' actions but paid little attention to this lower-leveled yer.


    In Kingserp''s view, the key was to defeat Emma, the powerful fire magus.


    "Your strength is indeed greater than before, but you still can''t defeat me. Even John might not secure a victory here, let alone you." Kingserp, gaining the upper hand, began to taunt Emma.


    His purpose wasn''t just to boast; it was a strategic move using his special ability acquired after aligning with the Dark Faction.


    This ability allowed him to disrupt his opponent''s emotions, causing their levels to rapidly decrease.


    Kingserp had used this skill against other foes, but he knew better than to try it on immensely powerful yers like John, where it would be ineffective.


    Emma remained expressionless in the face of Kingserp''s mockery, fully aware that she needed to block his attacks.


    Although she didn''t know what SkyStars was up to, she trusted him implicitly.


    Wielding her fire wand, Emma continuouslyunched a barrage of Fire Spells.


    These spells posed a considerable threat to Kingserp, demonstrating her mastery and determination in the heat of battle.


    The battle between two powerful casters wreaked immense havoc on the special training field.


    Emma''s Fire Spells, particrly, posed a significant danger to the surrounding structures, threatening to engulf the entire training field in mes.


    Emma, as a fire magus, wasn''t concerned about this, thanks to her high fire resistance.


    Kingserp, a dark Druid,cked such resistance to fire.


    Moreover, after fullymitting to the Dark Faction, like other devils, he developed a profound fear of firelight.


    "Enough, stop stalling! Now, I will show you the true extent of my power!" Kingserp dered, ready to reveal his full strength.


    He held his wand aloft, manifesting the strongest form of a dark Druid.


    With the aid of the Dark Faction, he had learned how to harness this ultimate form.


    The most powerful state of a dark Druid involved concentrating all dark energies into the head.


    As Kingserp meditated, a series of devilish powers surfaced, enveloping him.


    These emerging devilish forces,bined with his illusion skills, transformed him into a unique devil.


    In his devil form, Kingserp was an imposing figure, standing over three meters tall with two devilish horns protruding from his forehead.


    Fully devil-transformed, Kingserp opened his eyes and emitted a terrifying sound: "Though I may not be able to eliminate John yet, I am more than capable of destroying you. You shall precede John in defeat! But don''t worry, I''ll soon find John and eliminate him as well!"

 Chapter 449 449-Swift Reinforcements for Storm City

    Chapter 449 449-Swift Reinforcements for Storm City


    Atop the Defend Wall of the Sunset Mountain Order Faction, General Yorick''s condition was dire.


    He had been barely holding on in a battle against two top-tier fighters, John and Karthus.


    Although Karthus and John primarily targeted each other, the sheer force of their powerful spells and impacts left General Yorick unable to withstand the crossfire.


    Utilizing the immense power of the devil wand, Karthus could amplify his magic to match John''s level.


    In the face of such formidable magic, General Yorick had no choice but to evade.


    "If you''re no longer able to fight, then retreat immediately. Join the other guards of Storm City at the Defend Wall and bolster its defense. I can handle Karthus alone. Your withdrawal will also allow me to focus entirely on our battle without the need to protect you."


    John could clearly see General Yorick''s worsening state and thus suggested that he fall back to the Defend Wall to join the fray with soldiers of a moreparable rank.


    General Yorick hesitated slightly.


    While he acknowledged John''s strength, he wasn''t convinced that John had dominated their previous encounters.


    Could John truly defeat Karthus if he retreated now?


    "Don''t hesitate any longer, Karthus will soonunch another attack. We simply don''t have time to discuss this much!"


    John, noticing the hesitation on General Yorick''s face, urged him to act immediately.


    The brief respite they currently had was only because John had momentarily repelled Karthus.


    John was intimately familiar with the characteristics of Karthus''s devil wand, a weapon that could rapidly restore Karthus to his optimal condition.


    If General Yorick couldn''t retreat at this crucial juncture, he would stand no chance of withdrawing once Karthusunched his next assault.


    With John''s words ringing clear, General Yorick ceased his hesitation.


    Nodding, he promptly returned to the Defend Wall.


    Back at the heavily fortified wall, General Yorick took some time to stabilize his condition.


    Meanwhile, he also discussed the current situation of the battle at the Defend Wall with his subordinates.


    "The power of the Dark Faction we''re facing is overwhelming," one of them reported.


    "They''ve deployed at least ten Siege Beasts, and they''re also equipped with incredibly powerful Demon Weapons."


    A guard of Storm City, with evident tension in his voice, briefed General Yorick on the current situation.


    It was clear to General Yorick that the state of affairs at the Defend Wall was dire.


    Yet, General Yorick maintained hisposure.


    Turning to the quartermaster behind him, he inquired, "Do we have enough supplies? Should I call for additional resources from Storm City?"


    The quartermaster promptly responded, "General, our supplies are still ample. There''s no need to requisition more from Storm City. Moreover, ourmunication with Storm City has been disrupted for about half an hour now."


    This reply caused General Yorick to frown.


    The disruption inmunication between the Defend Wall and Storm City was a troubling sign.


    Even during sudden attacks on the Defend Wall,munication had never been severed.


    "Restoremunication with Storm City at once! The situation is extremely perilous; we must maintain constant contact with Duke Arsena in Storm City!"


    General Yorick was acutely aware that the Dark Faction mightunch simultaneous attacks on Storm City.


    If they indeed attacked Storm City, his priority would be its protection.


    As General Yorick and his subordinates were engaged in discussions about potential solutions to the challenges they faced, a tremendous sound of spatial tearing echoed above the Defend Wall once again.


    Everyone recognized this as the sound of the ongoing battle between John and Karthus.


    The expressions on the faces of all Storm City guards darkened.


    They all knew that John had saved Storm City once before and respected his strength.


    The fact that John struggled to swiftly defeat Karthus was beyond their expectations.


    While General Yorick was deep in thought, contemting adjustments to the defense of the Defend Wall, a Storm City guard burst into the conference room in a rush.


    Annoyance shed in General Yorick''s eyes, his train of thought disrupted.


    But soon, this irritation was reced by panic as the guard delivered news that Yorick dreaded to hear.


    "General Yorick! Storm City is under direct attack! We''ve lost all contact with Duke Arsena, and it seems that the city''s defenses havepletely failed!"


    Everyone in the room was in disbelief upon hearing this.


    Aside from General Yorick, no one had anticipated that the Dark Faction couldunch simultaneous attacks on both Storm City and the Defend Wall.


    The revtion brought a sense of urgency and shock, reshaping the entire course of their strategy and focus.


    Before General Yorick could respond, the quartermaster sharply retorted, "Are you out of your mind?! The situation is extremely critical! Don''t spout nonsense. If you can''t confirm this information, go back and investigate thoroughly before reporting back with the actual situation!"


    The quartermaster was clearly skeptical about the attack on Storm City.


    However, his disbelief was challenged when another guard from Storm City rushed in with more news.


    "General Yorick! Magi from the Great Library of Storm City have sent an SOS! They are trapped in the upper levels of the library. Countless demons are assaulting the Great Library, and their defensive enchantments are on the verge of copse."


    The second guard''s report matched the first, erasing any lingering hopes among those present.


    It was now undeniable that Storm City had fallen under attack by the Dark Faction, and it seemed the assault there was even more severe than the one at the Defend Wall.


    Faced with this dire situation, General Yorick didn''t hesitate.


    He pushed aside the map of the Defend Wall and the array of pieces representing troops and strategic positions.


    "We must prioritize the safety of Storm City. I will head there to provide support immediately. Inform John of this situation and follow hismands in my absence!"


    General Yorick announced, preparing to use the teleportation array to return to Storm City.


    However, the quartermaster interjected, blocking his path, with more to say.


    "What is it? Speak quickly! The situation is extremely dangerous, and we must hasten to defend Storm City!" General Yorick''s impatience was evident.


    The quartermaster quickly voiced his concerns.


    To him, John, the adventurer, didn''t seem entirely trustworthy.


    "General, do you really trust this adventurer, John? Indeed, he saved Storm City previously, but do you really want all of us to follow hismands? Aren''t you worried that he might be coborating with the Dark Faction?"


    Faced with the quartermaster''s barrage of questions, the worry on General Yorick''s face deepened.


    He too harbored concerns about this possibility.


    Trusting an outsider like John in such a critical situation was a gamble.


    General Yorick, aware that time was of the essence, made his decision.


    "Enough, we have no other option. If not John, then whom can we trust? Karthus, who is attacking the Defend Wall of Sunset Mountain? We must ce our trust in John as our only solution. You are to follow John''smands because that is our only chance to defend the Defend Wall. Whatever your concerns, they must wait until after this battle is over. Besides, Duke Arsena has previously instructed us to follow John''s orders, as he has great trust in him. If not John, at least trust in Duke Arsena''s judgment."


    Having said his piece, General Yorick stepped into the teleportation array.


    The quartermaster, though still somewhat reluctant, chose to obey General Yorick''s orders.


    He went directly above the Defend Wall, where he ryed the news of Storm City''s attack to John.

 Chapter 450 450-Karthus, Fully Possessed

    Chapter 450 450-Karthus, Fully Possessed


    John was visibly astonished upon receiving the news of Storm City''s attack.


    He hadn''t anticipated that the Dark Faction''s assault would achieve such significant sess.


    Moreover, the information provided by the quartermaster indicated that even the barracks and training fields of Storm City were not safe.


    While parrying Karthus''s attacks, John simultaneously opened hismunication channel.


    To his dismay, there was no iing message from Emma and SkyStars.


    Surprisingly, he also failed to receive any updates from Blue Sea and Adam, despite having an agreement to keep each other informed of their movements.


    "Again, this happens. Why can every viinous faction cut offmunication channels? The Mystery Faction could do it, and now the Dark Faction too," John muttered, frustrated by the situation.


    John had previously encounteredmunication disruptions, but he was taken aback that the Dark Faction also possessed this capability.


    Realizing that Storm City had been attacked and that Emma and SkyStars were likely in grave danger, John knew he had to quickly conclude the battle at the Defend Wall and rush to support Storm City.


    "Rally the other guards of Storm City to exert their full strength. I''ll deal with Karthus as swiftly as possible and thene to aid you. The sooner we finish here, the faster we can return to Storm City," John instructed, even before the quartermaster could inform him that all guards of the Order Faction at the Defend Wall were to follow hismands.


    Since escaping the Godyer Temple, John had been in amanding role, directing others.


    Given that he had encountered yers and NPCs whose abilities fell short of his, it was only natural for John, with his superior strength, to take the lead.


    Although the quartermaster harbored some reservations, heplied with John''s directive and quickly returned below the Defend Wall to coordinate a full-scale counteroffensive with the other guards of Storm City.


    Simultaneously, Karthus once again harnessed the immense power of the devil wand to escape the trap set by John.


    Freeing himself from the constraints of the Abyssal Prison, Karthus exuded extreme confidence.


    "John, it seems I''ve overestimated you," Karthus spoke with a brazen arrogance, his voice slightly quivering.


    "I thought your strength would have significantly increased after such a long period of leveling up. But it turns out, your power isn''t as formidable as it used to be. Just relying on the devil wand, I have sessfully broken free from your Divine Skill, Abyssal Prison!"


    In his audacious tone, Karthus''s voice betrayed a hint of tremor.


    His facial expressions had be far more exaggerated than before, his entire being now more akin to a powerful demon.


    Upon observing Karthus, a slight smile appeared on John''s lips.


    He could discern that Karthus was nearingplete possession by the devil wand.


    John''s strategy was clear: he needed tounch an all-out assault.


    Karthus, in responding to John''s attacks, would be forced to continually wield the devil wand.


    The more Karthus used the wand, the faster the demonic possession would ensue.


    "Beat me first before you im victory," John retorted coldly and then deployed the skill [Morphing Mirage]. This shape-shifting ability made his figure vanish instantly.


    Karthus was well aware that John''s disappearance was a precursor to an imminent attack.


    Reacting quickly, Karthus raised the devil wand and unleashed a potent dark spell.


    "Even if you turn invisible, it won''t stop me from defeating you! Now, witness my true power at its peak!" Karthus dered, lifting the devil wand high.


    An almost endless stream of dark power from the wand began to concentrate on Karthus''s eyes.


    As Karthus''s eyes turned a deep red, numerous crimson pupils emerged in the air around him, each radiating a sinister energy.


    [Shadow Curse (Divine Skill)]


    [Skill Description: In the shadows of the Dark Realm, demons harness the power of darkness to take physical form. The demon known as Shadow was one of the first to materialize, specializing in curses. Wherever Shadow''s gaze falls, endless darkness ensues.]


    [Skill Effect: Ignores all invisibility skills, revealing the true forms of all hidden units within 100 meters of the user. Curses all units within a 100-meter radius of the caster. During the duration of the curse, afflicted units lose 15% of their maximum HP every second.]


    Shadow Curse is the most powerful ability Karthus gains after acquiring the devil wand.


    The greatest advantage of this skill lies in its unlimited damage potential.


    The damage from Shadow Curse is a percentage of the target''s maximum HP.


    Regardless of how high the HP of other yers or NPCs is, Shadow Curse can eliminate an opponent within 7 seconds.


    Naturally, John''s invisibility effect cannot persist in the face of Shadow Curse.


    However, the disappearance of the invisibility is actually a part of John''s n.


    Karthus''s movement speed is not as fast as imagined.


    By the time John''s eye effect fades, John is already just a step away from Karthus.


    Almost instantaneously, John used [Divine de].


    A powerful force converged in his hand, forming a pale blue short sword.


    On this sword, John added a second Divine Skill, [Unrivaled Strike].


    Under the influence of these two Divine Skills, the pale blue short sword conjured by John could inflict significant damage on Karthus.


    Although it wasn''t enough to kill Karthus outright, it could seriously injure him.


    The moment John appeared beside Karthus took him by surprise.


    Karthus hadn''t anticipated John''s speed to be so extraordinary.


    Karthus could naturally see the pale blue short sword in John''s hand.


    Even though Karthus was unaware of the full extent of the sword''s power, he instinctively moved to block it.


    Karthus raised his devil wand, and it collided directly with the pale blue short sword formed by John''s Divine de.


    Both John and Karthus felt a tremendous impact.


    Simultaneously, the pale blue short sword in John''s hand was shattered by the devil wand.


    Seeing this, John naturally retreated to a safe position as quickly as possible.


    On the other hand, Karthus appeared very pleased.


    From Karthus''s perspective, John''s failed move meant that his strongest strike had been easily blocked.


    "I can finally eliminate you and avenge my past defeat! You once caused my level to drop to zero, and now I will do the same to you!" Karthus said with a madugh, full of arrogance.


    However, his expression soon shifted from ecstasy to surprise, and then to fear.


    Karthus could feel the devil wand merging with him.


    His eyes, filled with disbelief, were fixed on the devil wand.


    "Why is this happening? Didn''t you promise to help me defeat John? Why are you trying to take control of my body now? This wasn''t part of our agreement!"


    Karthus thought his pact with the devil wand would not be broken, but he had greatly overestimated the trustworthiness of the demons from the Dark Faction.


    John, standing not far away, watched as Karthus was gradually consumed by the devil wand but did not immediately act.


    He knew very well that attacking now would only end up saving Karthus.


    Eventually, Karthus waspletely devoured by the devil wand, which finally broke free from the suppression of the sealing power and revealed its true form.


    [Shadow (God-tier Devil)]


    [One of the ten Origin Devils, an entity even the seventy-two Devils must look up to, the true power source of the Dark Realm. The most powerful and terrifying creation born from the Origin Darkness!]


    As Shadow broke free from the seal of the devil wand, John could immediately see the information rted to this God-tier Devil.

 Chapter 451 451-Sealing Shadow

    Chapter 451 451-Sealing Shadow


    As one of the ten Origin Devils, Shadow, upon being released, instantly drew the attention of everyone from both the Order Faction and the Dark Faction.


    Shadow''s true form is essentially non-existent.


    The form it presented before John was actually a projection from the Dark Realm onto the Order Continent.


    Shadow doesn''t have a fixed form because it is an incarnation of the dark power from the Dark Realm.


    This dark power can exist in any form.


    The moment Shadow sessfully broke free from the seal, it immediately focused its attention on John.


    As one of the ten Origin Devils, it could naturally sense John''s hostility towards it.


    Moreover, in Shadow''s view, no other being around John posed any threat to it except for John himself.


    "Mortal, you should not be my enemy. Your power is indeed very strong, but opposing me is utterly foolish. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can grant you immense dark power. The power you currently possess pales inparison to the power of darkness. Dark power can make you an unbeatable entity!"


    Contrary to John''s expectations, Shadow did not seem intent on attacking right away but started to try and coax John instead.


    However, John naturally would not trust the overtures of a high-ranking demon.


    Having just witnessed Karthus''s fate, John was acutely aware of the dangers involved.


    Karthus, a yer from the Dark Faction, was directly possessed by Shadow.


    As a yer from the Order Faction, how could John possibly cooperate with Shadow?


    Moreover, even if John were willing to coborate with Shadow, he couldn''t be certain that thetter wouldn''t set a series of traps for him in secret.


    Therefore, John''s response was straightforward.


    He chose to cast two god-level Holy Light spells.


    He had refrained from using Holy Light spells against Karthus, as Karthus, being a yer, had some resistance to the power of Holy Light.


    However, John had no such reservations when facing Shadow, a demon and an embodiment of dark power.


    Demons, and especially an entity like Shadow, would have absolutely no resistance to Holy Light.


    The Holy Light spells cast by John hit Shadow directly.


    The moment the Holy Light spells struck, Shadow''s form underwent a dramatic change. Its size swelled by twenty times.


    The dark power possessed by Shadow began to wildly traverse the surrounding space.


    Some of the dark power even reached close to John, slightly affecting him.


    John utilized his protective skills to ensure he wasn''t influenced by the dark power.


    If a yer from the Order Faction were affected by dark power, their emotions could undergo significant changes.


    "You are far too presumptuous! Do you really think that because I deigned to speak a few words with you, you are on an equal footing with me?! How dare you refuse my offer, you ursed mortal!"


    Shadow was extremely angry.


    He had only just escaped from the seal of the devil wand and was immediately attacked by John, a very powerful member of the Order Faction.


    If Shadow were in his peak condition, he wouldn''t fear John.


    However, he wasn''t at his strongest; his dark power wasn''t as formidable as before.


    The reason Shadow adopted such an arrogant attitude was to intimidate John.


    He was already considering the possibility of taking advantage of any distraction to escape.


    Faced with Shadow''s words, John maintained a very calm demeanor.


    Moreover, he didn''t rush to continue his attack, as he had other matters to inquire about with Shadow.


    "The reason I attacked you was to test your sincerity. If you refuse to cooperate with me because of my attack, then you have no sincerity at all."


    John''s statement surprised everyone present.


    The guards of Storm City from the Order Faction felt they must have misheard, as they even sensed an implication that John was considering cooperation with Shadow.


    Shadow''s mood shifted significantly.


    Although he suspected John''s words were deceptive, coborating with John could be highly advantageous for escaping his current predicament.


    "So, you are now willing to cooperate with me? If you truly are, then after we conquer Storm City, I will grant you the lordship of Storm City!"


    The condition offered by Shadow was not an empty promise.


    He genuinely had the power to bestow Storm City upon John, but this was contingent on the Dark Faction sessfully capturing Storm City.


    Faced with Shadow''s proposal, John simply smiled and said, "I have a few questions for you. If you are willing to answer them, then I might still consider cooperating with you. If you refuse to answer, then we cannot coborate."


    John paused there, making it clear to Shadow that he was waiting for a response.


    "There''s no problem, you can ask me two questions. If I know the answers, I will tell you right away. I genuinely want to cooperate with you," Shadow replied.


    John ignored thetter part of Shadow''s response and asked his first question directly: "What do you know about Mystery Saint? Is Mystery Saint also an enemy of your Dark Faction?"


    When John mentioned the name Mystery Saint, there was a noticeable change in Shadow''s form.


    It seemed that Shadow was also deeply fearful of Mystery Saint.


    "I don''t know what you''re referring to with this Mystery Saint. Our Dark Faction doesn''t have an enemy by that name."


    John naturally did not believe Shadow''s response.


    He sensed that Shadow must know who or what Mystery Saint was, but chose not to reveal it.


    "My second question is, why were you sealed in the devil wand? With your strength, it seems unlikely that you would be subjected to such a fate."


    Shadow seemed somewhat angered by John''s second question: "The reason I was sealed is because of those powerful beings from your Order Faction. Several strong members of the Order Faction ambushed me when I was unprepared, and when I was gravely injured, they sealed me into the devil wand. They couldn''t find a way topletely destroy me, so they resorted to thispromise of sealing. The reason I am proposing cooperation with you is because I believe you have the capability to destroy me."


    Shadow''s answer was a mix of truth and falsehood.


    John was well aware that the previous generation of strong Order Faction members chose to seal Shadow instead of destroying him because they knew that destroying Shadow would only send him back to the Dark Realm.


    Allowing such a powerful God-tier Devil to return to the Dark Realm would significantly strengthen its forces.


    Shadow''s response was intended to mislead John.


    If John chose to cooperate with Shadow, that would be eptable to him.


    Even if John decided not to cooperate and instead chose to destroy Shadow, Shadow could use the opportunity to return to the Dark Realm, regain his strength, ande back even more powerful.


    After asking these two questions, John didn''t hesitate and chose to go all out in his attack.


    He wouldn''t let Shadow''s answers sway his decision.


    From the very beginning, John intended to reseal Shadow.


    He allowed Shadow to possess Karthus precisely because it would reset Karthus''s level to zero.


    Facing John''s attack, Shadow found it extremely difficult to defend.


    While trying to defend himself, he also continuously attempted to persuade John.


    Of course, John didn''t heed a single word Shadow said.


    With his full strength, John didn''t take long to sessfully reseal Shadow back into the devil wand.


    Throughout the battle between John and Shadow, members of both the Order Faction and the Dark Faction were mere spectators.


    With John''s decisive victory in this high-stakes battle, the members of the Dark Faction fell into disarray.


    This was particrly true for the members of the Netherworld Guild brought by Karthus, who immediately chose to flee.


    Faced with the Dark Faction members who didn''t manage to escape, as well as the demons who had no intention of fleeing, John naturally chose to lead the Order Faction guards around the Defend Wall to quickly eliminate these enemies.


    John hoped to ensure theplete security of the Defend Wall before returning to Storm City to provide support.


    He didn''t want to find himself having to return to the Defend Wall in the midst of the battle at Storm City.

 Chapter 452 452-Kingserp in Disarray

    <h4>Chapter 452 Chapter452-Kingserp in Disarray</h4>


    In the special training field of Storm City, Emma continued her battle with Kingserp.


    Although Emma was not as strong as Kingserp, with the assistance of SkyStars, they managed to fight him to a stalemate.


    SkyStars cleverly brought out the enemy spawning mirror from within the special training field.


    This mirror created replicas of various enemies Emma and SkyStars had previously encountered.


    These enemies were unfamiliar to Kingserp, forcing him to deal with the mirror-generated foes as well as Emma and SkyStars.


    Faced with the continuous appearance of ghost shadows created by the mirror, Kingserp grew increasingly impatient.


    He was eager to eliminate these two yers as quickly as possible and then rush to the Great Library.


    Kingserp had already made an agreement with a figure in ck: once he had dealt with all the guards in Storm City''s training field, he must hurry to the Great Library.


    This was because the main objective of the Dark Faction this time was the Great Library.


    All of the Dark Faction''s previous actions were aimed at obtaining a particrly important book housed within the Great Library.


    The book housed within the Great Library contained numerous powerful spells.


    In addition to these spells, the book also provided information and clues about the whereabouts of various Sacred Relics that had the potential to destroy the entire world.


    If the Dark Faction could obtain these Sacred Relics, they would be able tounch a formidable assault from the Dark Realm.


    Not only could they defeat the Order Faction, but they could also challenge the Mystery faction.


    Kingserp gradually realized that he seemed unable to defeat Emma quickly in the battle.


    Therefore, he decided to use his magic to prevent Emma and SkyStars from escaping the special training field.


    Kingserp stepped back a few paces and raised his wand.


    At the same time, he used the dark Druid skill [Enigmatic Fog].


    The effect of [Enigmatic Fog] plunged both Emma and SkyStars into a thick mist.


    Although they could sense each other nearby, they were unable to locate one another.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Emma and SkyStars were unable to take any other actions, Kingserp quickly made his way towards the Great Library.


    The route from Storm City''s barracks training field to the Great Library required passing by Duke Arsena''s pce.


    As Kingserp passed the Duke''s pce, he took a moment to observe the situation there.


    The pce was still shrouded in a dense fog. Duke Arsena seemed to be continuing his attack on the weapons, but he had not managed topletely shatter the barrier.


    "As it seems, the strategy of the man in ck has been hugely sessful. We should be able to obtain that very important book from the Great Library, right?"


    Kingserp thought to himself while observing Duke Arsena''s pce.


    Just then, Kingserp heard a voice he was all too familiar with: "I truly didn''t expect you to show up in Storm City again. It seems you haven''t learned anything from our previous encounter, have you?"


    Kingserp didn''t need to turn around; he knew exactly who was behind him.


    He would never forget that voice - it belonged to John, the one who had brought him to a low point.


    Upon hearing John''s voice, Kingserp stopped in his tracks.


    He knew very well that if he continued moving forward, John would not hesitate to strike.


    Kingserp wasn''t clear about John''s current level of strength, but if it was anything close to what it was before, Kingserp knew he stood no chance against John in his current state.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have anything to say to me? I remember telling you not to show your face before me again.


    By appearing before me now, aren''t you breaking our previous agreement? It looks like your level has reached 150, hasn''t it?


    I will make sure your level drops back to zero. You can experience the journey of leveling up from zero once again - consider it a punishment for breaking your agreement with me!"


    John''s tone became increasingly stern towards the end of his statement.


    He harbored an intense dislike for Kingserp. Seeing Kingserp again had significantly soured John''s mood.


    As Kingserp quietly listened, he immediately pulled out a scroll from his pocket and, without hesitation, tore it apart.


    The scroll he used was a teleportation scroll.


    After tearing the teleportation scroll, Kingserp was set to be transported to a safe location near the Great Library.


    The moment he used the scroll, Kingserp felt the space around him fluctuate, and the next second, he appeared outside the walls of the Great Library.


    "John returned to Storm City so quickly; has he already resolved the crisis at Sunset Mountain? Could it be that Karthus has been defeated by him? Why didn''t Karthus inform me about this?"


    Filled with trepidation and numerous questions, Kingserp leaned against the wall of the Great Library, muttering his doubts to himself.


    As soon as he finished speaking, John''s voice appeared again: "Of course, I''ve already resolved the situation at Sunset Mountain. Karthus, do you think he''s a match for me? The reason Karthus didn''t inform you is that he hasn''t been able to resurrect yet. After all, an adventurer who has been possessed by a demon doesn''t resurrect easily."


    The moment John''s voice reappeared, Kingserp tore another teleportation scroll without hesitation.


    He didn''t even fully listen to what John was saying, fully aware that any moment of hesitation could mean his failure to escape.


    Faced with Kingserp''s continuous use of teleportation scrolls to escape, John didn''t have an effective countermeasure.


    Although he possessed teleportation spells, they weren''t as flexible as teleportation scrolls.


    Teleportation spells required the consumption of the yer''s own MP and the recitation of specific spell incantations.


    In contrast, teleportation scrolls were much simpler to use, needing only to be torn to activate the teleportation.


    Using his second teleportation scroll, Kingserp transported directly into the Great Library, where he encountered the man in ck and other powerful beings whose strength he couldn''t fathom.


    The man in ck showed a puzzled expression at Kingserp''s sudden arrival.


    He had indeed intended for Kingserp toe to the Great Library, but he hadn''t instructed him to use a teleportation scroll.


    Even for the man in ck, teleportation scrolls were precious.


    Had Kingserp be so extravagant as to use them for mere travel?


    Sensing the confusion on the man in ck''s face, Kingserp quickly exined, "I was pursued by John; he was right behind me. We must prepare our defenses immediately!"


    Kingserp''s words surprised both the man in ck and the powerful entities around him.


    They hadn''t sensed the presence of John, who was extremely powerful, anywhere near the Great Library.


    Just as the man in ck was about to ask more questions, the doors of the Great Library were pushed open, and John appeared before everyone.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this operation was nned by you. I must say, your n has indeed been very effective. The Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain was almost breached by your attack. If it weren''t for my intervention, the Order Faction''s defense there would havepletely failed. Now, I have only one question: what exactly is your purpose? Did youe to the Great Library just to have a casual chat? If that''s the case, may I join your conversation?"


    John''s expression remained rxed.


    In his view, Kingserp was clearly afraid of him, which meant that the strength of those apanying Kingserp wouldn''t be overly formidable.


    The man in ck, facing John, also appeared slightly worried.


    He had set up a powerful seal magic at the entrance of the Great Library, and John had managed to break through this barrier and enter the library without much dy.


    The man in ck immediately ordered the powerful entities around him to attack.


    These entities, actually demons disguised in human form, revealed their true selves as they attacked John.


    Despite facing these demons, John remained calm.


    John understood that these demons were of minor importance.


    The one who truly warranted his attention was the man in ck.


    John was certain that Kingserp''s return to top-tier status as a yer was due to the assistance of this man in ck.

 Chapter 453 453-Allies Realizing Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 453 Chapter453-Allies Realizing Too Late</h4>


    At the same moment when John entered the Great Library and encountered the men in ck and Kingserp, two adventurers appeared at the teleportation point in Storm City.


    These adventurers were none other than Adam and Blue Sea.


    They had just learned of the attack on Storm City and had teleported there as quickly as possible.


    As soon as they stepped out of the teleportation point in Storm City, they encountered arge number of city guards.


    The guards surrounded them instantly upon seeing them.


    "Who are you? Why have youe to Storm City now? Are you members of the Dark Faction?"


    The guards of Storm City were extremely tense at the moment.


    They had all just been teleported back from the Defense Wall.


    At this point, they were not fully aware of the situation in Storm City.


    They only knew that the city had been attacked and that many areas required their defense.


    Adam immediately exined why he and Blue Sea had arrived at Storm City at this time: "I am the guild leader of Genesis Guild, and he is the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild.


    Upon hearing about the attack on Storm City, our two guilds decided toe and offer assistance.


    Although our strength may not be as formidable as yours, with our help, you should be better equipped to deal with the enemy''s assault. It seems that the situation in Storm City is quite dire.


    Don''t you wish for more allies? While not all adventurers will fullymit to assisting you, we are well-known guild leaders. You should be aware that it''s essential for prominent guilds like ours to cooperate with Storm City. We will definitely do our utmost to provide assistance."


    Adam''s words sessfully persuaded the guards of Storm City.


    After a brief discussion among themselves, the guards agreed to let Adam and Blue Sea move freely.


    The two of them then moved to a secluded area to discuss the current situation.


    Blue Sea had been silent up until now, feeling that the situation was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    "The situation in Storm City is much worse than I anticipated. It seems these guards have no idea what kind of enemy they''re up against. Have we taken too great a risking here unprepared? Should we wait for John? I''ve sent him many messages, but he hasn''t responded to any of them."


    Blue Sea still hoped for John''s assistance.


    After all, all of Blue Sea''s sessful ns in the past had involved John''s help, while those without John''s involvement had failed.


    At this moment, Adam also hoped to see John, but he was acutely aware that John was unlikely to respond to their messages.


    It was very possible that, as before, John simply wasn''t receiving them.


    "Do you remember how ourmunication channel was once blocked by the power of the Mystery Faction? I think the Dark Faction might be capable of doing the same, so no matter how many messages we send to John, he won''t be able to respond. Since we''re already here, we must rely on our own strength to gather additional information. Only then can we provide useful information to John when we next meet."


    Adam knew he wasn''t as strong as John, but unlike Blue Sea, he didn''t pin all his hopes on John.


    In Adam''s view, if they ced all their hope on John, wouldn''t they themselves be redundant?


    Eventually, Blue Sea was persuaded by Adam.


    As the leader of a powerful guild, Blue Sea was certainly capable of standing on his own.


    Thus, the two began gathering intelligence around the teleportation point.


    They quickly noticed something unusual around Duke Arsena''s pce as well as at the Great Library.


    The pair hesitated slightly, unsure whether to head first to the Duke''s pce or the Great Library.


    "I think we should choose, and I''ll head to the Great Library first. There are just too many guards from Storm City around Duke Arsena''s pce. If we approach rashly, they will be extremely vignt and might even mistake us for spies from the Dark Faction. A conflict with them would be counterproductive."


    Adam made a quick decision.


    The guards around Duke Arsena''s pce were working hard to lift the seal surrounding it.


    To achieve this goal, the guards had concentrated all their efforts in that area.


    If Adam and Blue Sea were to rush over now, they would undoubtedly be seen as enemies by the guards of Storm City.


    A conflict with these guards could potentially jeopardize their guilds'' standing in the Order Faction.


    Thus, Adam and Blue Sea decided to head towards the Great Library.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, they were stunned.


    They saw John engaged in battle with several Shadows right in the main hall of the first floor of the Great Library.


    John, sensing the arrival of Adam and Blue Sea, spoke directly: "Since you''ve alreadye, join the fight quickly. Are you nning to just stand by and watch?"


    John''s words snapped Adam and Blue Sea to attention.


    They quickly joined the battle, though their involvement didn''t provide much assistance to John.


    John had been fighting the man in ck and his four Servant Demons on his own for a while.


    During this time, John clearly perceived the man in ck''s strength to be formidable, even surpassing that of the Mystery Prophet.


    The man in ck showed no sign of panic when Adam and Blue Sea suddenly arrived.


    He simply turned to Kingserp and said, "Stop watching. You may not be a match for John, but you should be able to handle Adam and Blue Sea."


    Upon hearing the man in ck''smand, Kingserp had no choice but to take action.


    He immediately targeted Blue Sea for his attack, knowing that he probably wasn''t a match for Adam.


    Blue Sea wasn''t surprised to see Kingserp again.


    They already knew that Kingserp had allied with the Dark Faction.


    Thus, it was only natural for Kingserp to join the Dark Faction''s demons in their attack on Storm City.


    Blue Sea instantly engaged in battle, unleashing his full strength and using all the powerful scrolls he carried.


    Kingserp found himself suppressed and seemed unable to defeat Blue Sea quickly.


    The battle for John, however, wasn''t as easy as it was for Blue Sea.


    Despite utilizing nearly all his powerful abilities, John was unable to pose a significant threat to the man in ck.


    The man in ck appeared not to have any unique skills of his own.


    Yet, no matter what ability John used to attack, the man in ck seemed to effortlessly neutralize it.


    Furthermore, during the direct confrontation between John and the man in ck, the other four Servant Demons also significantly restrained John, adding to his challenges.


    Adam''s involvement in the battle merely prevented two of the Servant Demons from continuing to restrain John.


    John still had to face the man in ck and the remaining two Servant Demons alone.


    Although John couldn''t guarantee a swift victory, he was confident that his opponent couldn''t easily defeat him either, as he still had several trump cards up his sleeve.


    John had at least three divine scrolls in his pocket.


    Using just one of these scrolls would allow him to easily escape from the enemy''s attack.


    As time passed, the man in ck grew increasingly anxious.


    His original n was to quicklyplete a prepared ritual within the Great Library.


    John''s unexpected arrival disrupted all his ns.


    Now, he was unable to start the crucial Dark Faction ritual.


    Without performing this ritual, he couldn''t summon a powerful Devil from the Dark Realm.


    The man in ck''s ultimate goal was to summon this Devil to destroy Storm City.


    Destroying Storm City would grant him a significant achievement, earning him greater dark power and promotion to a more powerful demon.


    The man in ck''s rank within the demons was actually not very high.


    His demonic power was more suited for infiltration within the Order Faction than for directbat.

 Chapter 454 454-Combined Efforts

    Chapter 454 454-Combined Efforts


    Growing impatient, the man in ck decided not to waste any more time with John.


    Instead of continuing to defend against John''s attacks, he chose to retaliate with full force.


    Concentrating all his power in his hands, the man in ck transformed into a wisp of ck smoke and charged towards John with lightning speed.


    Facing this aggressive move, John naturally chose to dodge, aware that the attack''s power would be immense.


    Just as John evaded, the man in ck seized the moment when John couldn''t immediately counterattack and swiftly turned into ck smoke, rushing towards the upper levels of the Great Library.


    Meanwhile, the four Servant Demons opted tounch a full-on attack against John and Adam.


    Their objective was clear: to prevent John and Adam from following the man in ck.


    Although John didn''t know the specific purpose of the man in ck''s actions, he felt that he must stop whatever the man was nning to do.


    John swiftly pulled out a divine scroll named "Power of Sea God" from his pocket and tossed it into the main hall of the Great Library.


    As the scroll transformed into a burst of blue light, all targets in the hall, except for John, were instantly frozen.


    Seizing this opportunity, John quickly pursued in the direction where the man in ck had fled.


    The divine scroll John used harnessed the ice attribute power of the Sea God.


    This authority of ice could temporarily freeze all targets in the vicinity.


    While the scroll''s power was immensely strong, its major drawback was its inability to differentiate between friend and foe.


    As it froze Kingserp and the Servant Demons, it also inadvertently immobilized John''s allies, Adam and Blue Sea.


    However, John no longer had the time to concern himself with this.


    His sole focus was on continuing the pursuit, as he had realized the true objective of the man in ck.


    The man in ck''s target was the topmost floor of the Great Library, where the most precious books and scrolls were kept.


    If the man in ck got his hands on these invaluable resources, he might be able to n another attack against the Order Faction.


    Almost simultaneously, John and the man in ck reached the top floor of the Great Library.


    The man in ck had not yet breached the library''s uppermost level, as some of Storm City''s teaching magi were still present there.


    These teaching magi, who were tasked with guarding the Great Library, had been retreating to the upper levels since the Dark Faction began their assault.


    Upon seeing John and the man in ck arrive at the top level, the teaching magi did not hesitate.


    They immediatelyunched their most powerful spells at the two.


    However, John and the man in ck were not threatened by these attacks, as their levels were much higher than those of the teaching magi.


    Ignoring the magi''s onught, the man in ck effortlessly breached their defenses and arrived at the most heavily guarded and only unnumbered book room in the Great Library.


    At the entrance of the book room, the man in ck was stopped by a seal spell guarding the door.


    Unable to quickly decipher the seal spell, and with John not giving him any more time, the situation became tense.


    John chose to ignore the magi''s attacks as well, first using the ability [Abyssal Prison].


    The effects of Abyssal Prison took effect rapidly.


    Now, the man in ck had to contend with breaking both the seal spell of the book room and the effects of Abyssal Prison.


    At the same time, he had to face John''s continuous attacks.


    For the man in ck, this was an almost impossible quest, prompting him to turn around and prepare for a decisive battle with John.


    "You are truly a nuisance. I never anticipated having a decisive battle with you here. Why must you, as an adventurer, bepletely antagonistic towards us? The NPCs of the Order Faction can issue quests, and so can we. Why don''t you want to cooperate with our Dark Faction? Don''t adventurers like you prioritize the experience and gold coins gained from quests?"


    The man in ck had always harbored a peculiar attitude towards John.


    In his view, adventurers should be willing to undertake any quest issued by an NPC.


    For instance, Kingserp and Karthus were easily swayed by him, and in the man in ck''s opinion, he hadn''t even offered them much assistance.


    The man in ck had once attempted to sway John to his side, but he quickly realized that John had no intention of cooperating with the Dark Faction.


    Not only did John refuse to ally with the Dark Faction, but he also showed no interest in coborating with the Mystery Faction.


    John''s behavior was uncharacteristic of a typical adventurer; he acted more like a member of the Order Faction.


    This puzzled the man in ck for a long time, as he couldn''t find a reasonable exnation for John''s actions.


    So, now the man in ck directly posed this question, knowing that the decisive battle between him and John was imminent.


    It seemed that, regardless of the oue, they might not have another chance to confront each other.


    Faced with the man in ck''s inquiry, John''s expression remained calm.


    He was acutely aware that, despite being a powerful demon of the Dark Faction, the man in ck didn''t possess extensive knowledge.


    In particr, the man in ck was unaware that the Dark Faction posed a significant threat not only to the Order Faction but also to John''s world.


    If the man in ck had known this information from the beginning, he certainly wouldn''t have considered cooperating with John.


    Of course, if all yers were aware of this information, none would choose to align with the Dark Faction.


    While Kingserp and Karthus were indeed detestable figures, John believed that even they would not willingly betray their own world, as such a betrayal would bring them no benefit.


    "Do you really want to know the answer to that question? You might not understand my response," John said, not directly answering but instead making a statement that further puzzled the man in ck.


    At this point, the man in ck nodded emphatically: "I want to hear your answer now. Whether or not I can understand it, I am prepared to ept it."


    "Since you wish to know, I''ll tell you. You demons of the Dark Faction simply do not understand what drives us in the Order Faction.


    You believe that all you need is to increase your power. But from my perspective, in addition to enhancing our power, we must also do good deeds. Can you demons perform good deeds?


    You never do anything beneficial. Even if doing good could help increase your power, you wouldn''t do it. All of you are born from the Dark Realm, a ce that embodies all negative forces. You represent various negative powers, so how could I possibly cooperate with you?


    My goal is to eliminate all you demons and send you back to the Dark Realm.


    Ordinary demons like you can''t continually resurrect through the power of the Dark Realm like other Devils can.


    Even one of the ten great Origin Devils, Shadow, has been sessfully resealed by me. Do you think you are more powerful than Shadow?"


    During his response, John also revealed that he had resealed Shadow.


    Hearing this news, the man in ck was visibly shocked.


    The man in ck was astounded to learn that Shadow, one of the Origin Devils, had been resealed.


    If John truly had the power to reseal Shadow, then it was also within his capabilities to banish the man in ck back to the Dark Realm.


    Quickly assessing the situation, the man in ck realized he could no longer afford to be an enemy of John.


    His primary objective now was to use every means possible to escape.


    Just as he was about to flee, a loud boom echoed from the direction of Duke Arsena''s pce.


    With the help of Storm City''s guards, Duke Arsena had finally lifted the seal outside his pce.


    He could now rapidly reinforce the Great Library.


    At this point, the man in ck virtually had no chance of winning.


    Facing thebined forces of John and Duke Arsena, he stood no chance at all.


    Without any hesitation, the man in ck chose to teleport away immediately.

 Chapter 455 455-United in Interception

    Chapter 455 455-United in Interception


    Faced with the man in ck''s attempt to escape, John was determined not to let him seed.


    He immediately gave chase, ready to use all his skills to prevent the man in ck from fleeing.


    The man in ck, transformed into a cloud of ck mist, passed through several walls of the Great Library and emerged outside.


    Unfortunately for him, he ran straight into Duke Arsena, who had just rushed out of his pce.


    Although Duke Arsena hadn''t seen the man in ck before, he knew well that anyone appearing at this location, other than his allies, was an enemy.


    The Duke drew his Silver Sword, emanating powerful Holy Light energy, which dispersed the ck mist formed by the man in ck.


    With no other option, the man in ck had to dodge Duke Arsena''s attack.


    He chose to flee back into the Great Library, but in doing so, he once again encountered John.


    "What''s the matter? Not running away anymore? If that''s the case, are you willing to cooperate with me? Since you so dearly wish for adventurers to join your Dark Faction...


    "So surely you wouldn''t refuse to join our Order Faction, right? If you''re willing to switch sides, I might just help you be stronger," John quipped, fully aware that the man in ck would never actually consider joining him.


    The man in ck was unswervingly loyal to the Dark Realm, and John''s words were merely intended to provoke him.


    The man in ck, who had already managed to escape the Great Library once, chose to return, indicating he had encountered significant danger outside.


    Ignoring John''s taunt, the man in ck pulled a scroll from his pocket, inscribed with a sinister spell.


    Without hesitation, he tore the scroll, unleashing a powerful surge of energy.


    Even though John was prepared, the impact was immense.


    The teaching magi surrounding John were instantly annihted.


    Seizing this opportunity, the man in ck dashed towards the lower levels of the Great Library, knowing this might be his only chance to escape.


    In the lower levels of the Great Library, the effects of the magical scroll John had used earlier had notpletely dissipated.


    Everyone there was still frozen in ce.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, the man in ck could easily escape from the first floor of the Great Library, where a teleportation array leading directly to the Dark Realm was situated.


    Rushing to the first floor at high speed, the man in ck encountered Duke Arsena.


    The Duke''s face was marked by extreme anger.


    Having assessed the situation outside the Great Library, he knew that this fleeing man in ck was the main culprit behind all the chaos.


    "You will not escape this time! I will utterly destroy you! I can never forgive your audacity to attack Storm City, to invade my territory!"


    Duke Arsena dered, channeling all his Holy Light power into a formidable force.


    This immense Holy Light, amplified by his White Eye Sword, transformed into a massive de of energy, hurtling towards the man in ck.


    The man in ck chose not to defend against the attack, knowing full well he couldn''t withstand it.


    Instead, he quickly moved behind Kingserp, using him as a shield.


    Caught in the midst of the chaos, Kingserp, although frozen in ce, had regained enough awareness to observe his surroundings.


    He was shocked to find himself used as a shield by the man in ck.


    Regardless of his willingness, Kingserp was powerless to take any other action.


    The powerful Holy Light unleashed by Duke Arsena obliterated himpletely.


    Kingserp didn''t even have the chance to utter a word before he found himself in a ghostly state, now needing to quickly resurrect through the game system.


    If he didn''t resurrect swiftly, John would undoubtedly locate his position.


    The situation for the man in ck wasn''t much better than Kingserp''s.


    Although he had used Kingserp as a shield, Kingserp''s own strength wasn''t particrly great.


    Kingserp absorbed the brunt of Duke Arsena''s attack, but the man in ck was also caught in the st.


    His condition was dire.


    The man in ck decided to muster his courage to confront Duke Arsena head-on, as his return to the Dark Realm necessitated breaking through the Duke''s blockade.


    As the man in ck found himself in a desperate situation, cornered by both John and Duke Arsena on the first floor of the Great Library, he quickly devised a n.


    He decided to take Blue Sea and Adam as hostages, quickly moving to their side.


    Addressing John and Duke Arsena, the man in ck threatened, "These two must be your allies, right? Don''t you care about their safety? If you continue to attack me, I will ensure they are both destroyed. You know I can do it. I''m not bluffing; I am fully prepared to follow through with this threat."


    The man in ck''s threat did have a certain effect on John.


    After all, John had coborated with Blue Sea and Adam for a long time and was keen on ensuring their safety.


    However, to Duke Arsena, this threat was meaningless.


    He considered Blue Sea and Adam to be merely ordinary adventurers, not worthy of altering his course of action.


    In Duke Arsena''s eyes, the two adventurers were insignificant.


    His sole intent was to eliminate the man in ck.


    Without any hesitation, Duke Arsenaunched another attack on the man in ck.


    However, John intervened, having devised a better n.


    "Duke Arsena, we cannot attack directly right now. Adam and Blue Sea are among the top adventurers. If you disregard their safety, I doubt any other adventurer will be willing to assist you in the future," John cautioned.


    Duke Arsena was initially perplexed by John''s words, but he soon calmed down.


    He realized that while he could afford to overlook the safety of Adam and Blue Sea, he had to consider John''s opinion.


    John''s strength had already been proven, and Duke Arsena was aware of John''s performance at the Sunset Mountain Defense Wall beforeing to the Great Library.


    He understood that to ensure the safety of Storm City, he must heed John''s advice.


    As Duke Arsena regained hisposure, John turned his attention to the man in ck.


    With a slight smile, he addressed the man in ck: "If you wish to escape, I could indeed let you go. But isn''t it a bit impolite to try to secure your release by threatening me? If you want to cooperate with me, you''ll have to agree to some conditions. You should be familiar with such arrangements. Didn''t you negotiate terms with Kingserp and Karthus when you coborated with them?"


    John''s words made the man in ck increasingly wary.


    From their previous encounter, the man in ck had discerned that John was a cunning individual.


    Perceiving John''s cunning possibly even surpassing his own, the man in ck was not about to easily agree to any conditions John proposed.


    However, he found himself with few alternatives.


    Unable to defeat both John and Duke Arsena, he had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    "Tell me your conditions. If I find them eptable, I will agree," the man in ck said.


    John''s satisfaction grew upon hearing this.


    His actual intent was to extract information about the Dark Realm and the Mystery Faction from the man in ck.


    Thus, he directly inquired, "Do you have any information rted to the Mystery Saint? If you can provide me with information about the Mystery Saint, I am willing to let you go. However, the information must be substantial, and its usefulness will be judged by me."

 Chapter 456 456-No Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 456 Chapter456-No Regrets</h4>


    The man in ck hesitated visibly when confronted with John''s question about the Mystery Saint.


    It seemed he did indeed know something relevant but was reluctant to share this information with John.


    Noticing the hesitation, John pressed on: "I really don''t understand why you people from the Dark Faction would want to conceal information about the Mystery Saint. From my perspective, the Mystery Faction and your Dark Faction should be adversaries, right?"


    John''s words finally elicited a faint smile from the man in ck, who now believed Johncked sufficient information and had made a significant error in judgment.


    "How do you know that the Mystery Saint and the Dark Faction are not allies? Have you met the Mystery Saint personally? Or did a prophet sent by them tell you these things?"


    Facing the man in ck''s counter-question, John maintained his smile, fully aware that this was a tactic to gauge how much he really knew.


    The man in ck could use John''s response to determine what information he needed to reveal to satisfy John''s demands.


    Naturally, John was determined not to let the man in ck''s n seed.


    So John spoke bluntly, "Right now, I''m the one asking questions, not you. You don''t have much time left, and my patience is wearing thin. You should be well aware that, aside from me, nobody else wants to talk about cooperation with you. The Duke standing beside me would rather seal you away. He doesn''t even want to give you a chance to return to the Dark Realm. Do you really want to end up sealed away like Shadow?"


    John''s direct threat made the man in ck realize he indeed had to reveal some crucial information.


    After a moment of hesitation, the man in ck slowly spoke to John.


    "I do know some information rted to the Mystery Saint. There are two pieces of information I can share with you, both of which should satisfy you."


    At this point, John interrupted him, "I''ve already told you, whether or not the information satisfies me is for me to decide, not you."


    John''s stance was resolute.


    He couldn''t allow his opponent to take control of the situation.


    With the upper hand in this scenario, he was determined to maintain the initiative.


    As the man in ck continued, Duke Arsena, who was listening to the conversation between John and the man in ck, gleaned additional information.


    At the very least, he now understood that John was highly interested in the Mystery Faction.


    "The first piece of information I can provide is that the Mystery Saint has begun to revive, drawing immense power from the Mystery itself. This power is so vast that it has even started to affect our Dark Realm," the man in ck revealed, then carefully watched John''s face, hoping to gauge his reaction to this news.


    However, to the man in ck''s disappointment, John''s expression remained unchanged, as if he already knew about this information.


    Realizing he needed to disclose something more significant to satisfy John, the man in ck continued.


    "The second piece of information about the Mystery Saint is that many in your Order Faction are coborating with the powers of Mystery. Some of them are even high-ranking members of the Northern Myst Empire. Duke Arsena would surely be shocked by this revtion, wouldn''t he?"


    After saying this, the man in ck turned his gaze to Duke Arsena, who indeed looked utterly astonished.


    For Duke Arsena, it was perplexing to consider why the high-ranking officials of the Northern Myst Empire, already endowed with immense power and high status, would choose to coborate with the Mystery Faction.


    What rewards could the Mystery Saint possibly offer to these elites of the Northern Myst Empire? These questions lingered in Duke Arsena''s mind.


    The man in ck shifted his gaze from Duke Arsena back to John.


    John''s expression remained calm, as he too was already aware of this information.


    The man in ck didn''t continue further, believing the information he had shared should suffice for John.


    However, after a brief pause, John softly retorted, "Is that all the information you have? Neither piece of information you''ve shared is significant to me. I''m quite unsatisfied with what you''ve told me."


    The man in ck was taken aback, not expecting John to already be aware of these details.


    He could sense John''s growing intent to kill and knew very well that if he didn''t provide more substantial information, John would certainly coborate with Duke Arsena to seal him awaypletely.


    "I have one more piece of information to offer, and after this, I will have nothing left to tell you," the man in ck finally conceded, choosing to provide John with more information.


    He wasn''t afraid of being eliminated by John, as he could return to the Dark Realm even if destroyed.


    His greatest fear was being sealed away by John, as escaping from such a seal was uncertain and could take an indeterminate amount of time.


    "The Mystery Faction is also nning an attack on Storm City. However, we don''t know exactly when they will strike or the strength of their forces. We only know that they are likely to attack soon."


    The man in ck believed this information was crucial, something that would undoubtedly satisfy both John and Duke Arsena.


    Upon hearing this, Duke Arsena looked extremely worried.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Storm City, after facing an attack from the Dark Faction, would soon have to confront an onught from the Mystery Faction.


    "Why do you know this? Is the Mystery Faction nning to coborate with you?" Duke Arsena directly questioned the man in ck.


    Shaking his head, the man in ck was reluctant to speak to Duke Arsena.


    He knew that John was the one with the real decision-making power; convincing John to let him go was his only objective.


    John remainedposed.


    Thest piece of information provided by the man in ck was indeed crucial for him; ensuring Storm City''s safety was a prerequisite topleting his hidden quest.


    After a moment of silence, John nodded, "The information you''ve provided is indeed satisfactory. I will give you a fitting response."


    The man in ck felt a glimmer of hope at John''s response, believing he might finally be able to leave.


    However, John unexpectedlyunched an attack on the man in ck.


    Prepared for such a turn of events, the man in ck nned to eliminate Blue Sea and Adam, thinking a mutual defeat was better than a unteral loss.


    But his n failed.


    He suddenly found himself sealed in ce by John, rendered incapable of any action.


    "Did you really think I wanted to cooperate with you?


    Did you really believe that while negotiating with you, I hadn''t taken any other measures?


    Let me tell you, I had nned to seal you away all along.


    I just couldn''t ensure the safety of my allies when you still had the power to fight back.


    But now, with the information you''ve provided and your reduced capability to retaliate, I can safely seal you without risking my allies'' safety.


    You''ve yed your part, and now you''ll be confined, unable to cause any more harm."


    John''s strategic maneuvering had effectively neutralized the man in ck''s threat, ensuring the safety of both his mission and his allies.


    Facing this situation with despair, the man in ck still chose to confront John, intending to make him regret his decision.


    "You will deeply regret this action! You have no idea how much information about the Mystery Faction I possess. The information I''ve shared with you is essentially worthless. If you let me go, I can provide you with much more significant details about the Mystery Faction. I could even tell you how to summon the Mystery Saint."


    However, John''s decision remained unchanged.


    He didn''t believe a word the man in ck said, convinced that he would never disclose any truth to him.


    John felt that to obtain reliable information about the Mystery Saint, he and his allies would have to gather it themselves.


    He couldn''t trust any information rted to the Mystery Factioning from others.


    As the man in ck was engulfed in despair, Duke Arsena stepped forward to seal him.


    John had skillfully navigated the situation, securing the safety of his allies and preventing the man in ck from causing further harm.


    The man in ck''s attempts at maniption had failed, and he was now left to face the consequences of his actions, sealed away by Duke Arsena.

 Chapter 457 457-Urgent Action Needed

    <h4>Chapter 457 Chapter457-Urgent Action Needed</h4>


    With everything prepared, John easily sealed the man in ck, with Duke Arsena ready to intervene if anything went awry.


    However, John managed to seal the man in ck on his own, finally resolving the crisis Storm City faced due to the Dark Faction.


    "I must thank you again," said Duke Arsena, finally rxing. "I''m aware of the tremendous help you provided at Sunset Mountain.


    Not only did you sessfully help us defend the wall, but you also reached the Great Library ahead of me.


    Without you, the man in ck from the Dark Faction might have escaped."


    Arsena expressed his gratitude to John, fully recognizing the significant assistance John had provided to him and Storm City recently.


    John shook his head in response, "The crisis facing Storm City is not entirely averted yet. There''s no need to thank me now; we must prepare for the Mystery Faction''s impending attack on Storm City."


    Duke Arsena sighed upon hearing this.


    He had already learned of this threat from the man in ck, but he had no strategy for countering an assault from the Mystery Faction on Storm City.


    The situation demanded immediate attention and a solid n to defend the city against this new, looming threat.


    "I''ve only encountered a creature like the Mystery Vanguard from the Mystery Faction before. If the attack by the Mystery Vanguard wasn''t the full extent of the Mystery Faction''s prepared assault on Storm City, then what level of threat can we expect from a fully prepared attack by the Mystery Faction? Even with ourbined efforts, it seems we might not easily repel the next attack from the Mystery Faction," Duke Arsena pondered.


    John understood the Duke''s concerns.


    He too felt that the next attack by the Mystery Faction could pose a significant threat, and he wasn''t entirely confident in perfectly countering their next move.


    "That''s exactly why we need to prepare quickly. Duke Arsena, I suggest you focus on strengthening Storm City''s defenses. We can neglect Sunset Mountain for now since the Mystery Faction is unlikely to attack from there. Sunset Mountain is opposite the Dark Realm, and there seems to be some conflict between the Dark Faction and the Mystery Faction."


    John offered these suggestions to Duke Arsena, who did not reject them.


    He recognized that John''s n was the most appropriate under the circumstances.


    "I won''t be idle either. I n to head to the Naga Faction with my adventurerpanions. I don''t actually need any information about the Mystery Faction from the man in ck because I already have some leads on them. The Naga Faction must be significantly connected to the Mystery Faction, so it''s crucial that I visit them immediately."


    John''s intention was to quickly head to the Naga Faction with Blue Sea and Adam.


    They had already nned this journey, but it had been temporarily dyed due to a series of intervening events.


    Now that the threat from the Dark Faction to Storm City was temporarily averted and the immediate threat from the Mystery Faction was not yet manifest, John needed to make the most of this interval.


    He had to gather as much information as possible about the Mystery Faction during this time, to prepare for their impending assault.


    Duke Arsena didn''t have much to add.


    As a powerful adventurer, John surely had his ownpanions, and the Duke knew better than to interfere in the affairs of adventurers.


    He understood that adventurers generally did not appreciate external meddling in their ns and strategies.


    "Since you have a perfect n in ce, you should act on it immediately. I have great trust in you and believe your actions will surely be sessful," Duke Arsena expressed his confidence in John.


    After finalizing their respective courses of action, the two parted ways to attend to their individual tasks.


    Duke Arsena left the Great Library to return to his pce.


    Meanwhile, John stayed on the first floor of the Great Library, waiting for Adam and Blue Sea to recover from their frozen state, a result of the scroll he had used during the battle.


    They had been immobilized for quite some time.


    John chose not to expedite their recovery from the frozen state, knowing that doing so would result in a level reduction for both Adam and Blue Sea.


    After waiting for half an hour, they finally returned to normal.


    "Why didn''t you help us out? Don''t say you couldn''t do it; we both know very well that you have the power to reverse our frozen state," Blue Seained to John as soon as he was able.


    In his view, having coborated with John for a long time, he expected John''s assistance in their time of crisis.


    John, understanding the implications of intervening, had to handle the situation delicately while exining his reasons to Blue Sea and Adam, especially considering their long-standing cooperative rtionship.


    Adam''s understanding and defense of John''s decision calmed Blue Sea''s initial frustration.


    Adam, despite not having worked with John as long as Blue Sea had, understood John''s character and intentions better.


    He knew that John always had his allies'' best interests in mind and that there must be a good reason if John chose not to act in a certain way.


    John nodded in agreement with Adam''s assessment and exined his rationale: "I could indeed have helped you quickly recover from the frozen state, but doing so would have caused you to lose a significant amount of experience. I''m sure neither of you would want to drop a level, especially considering the high levels you''ve achieved. The experience loss at your level would be substantial."


    With this exnation, Blue Sea epted John''s reasoning, shifting his focus to what was more critical¡ªtheir next course of action.


    Both Blue Sea and Adam had overheard John''s conversation with Duke Arsena and were aware of the imminent threat posed by the Mystery Faction to Storm City.


    They were keen to understand the n for their next steps in addressing this looming danger.


    "Our next step is crucial since we''re facing a threat from the Mystery Faction. We need to gather as much information about them as possible. Remember our earlier n to visit the Naga Faction? We had to dy that journey due to unforeseen circumstances, but now it''s time to prepare for it.


    "In the Naga Faction, we are likely to find more information about the Mystery Faction. I came across a book in the Great Library that suggested a definite connection between the Naga Faction and the Mystery Faction. The Queen of the Naga Faction might even have received substantial power from the Mystery Saint. To ensure the sess of our mission, we must prepare thoroughly beforehand.


    "We''ll need to gather information, resources, and possibly recruit more allies if we can. The journey to the Naga Faction won''t be easy, and we must be ready for whatever challenges we might face there. Once we''re prepared, we''ll set out to unravel the ties between the Naga and the Mystery Factions, and hopefully, find a way to counter the impending threat to Storm City."


    John''s n was clear and well-thought-out, reflecting his determination and strategic mindset.


    Both Adam and Blue Sea listened intently, understanding the importance of this mission and the need for careful preparation before embarking on their journey to the Naga Faction.


    "Our journey to the Naga Faction may very well lead to conflict with the Nagas, whose strength is likely greater than the Dark Faction forces that attacked Storm City," John continued, underscoring the potential challenges ahead.


    Blue Sea and Adam weren''t surprised by John''s n, having kept an eye on the Naga Faction themselves.


    However, the possibility that the Naga Queen might have received substantial power from the Mystery Saint was a new and rming revtion.


    They had indirect encounters with the Mystery Saint, and even without a direct confrontation, they could sense the immense and oppressive power.


    Facing a Naga Queen potentially empowered by the Mystery Saint was daunting, as their current strength might be insufficient.


    Blue Sea, concerned, asked, "Isn''t this extremely dangerous? John, even with your significant strength, you might not be a match for the Naga Queen."


    John sighed in response, "Despite the risks, we must go to the Naga Faction. It''s the only viable option we have left."

 Chapter 458 458-Detailed Preparations

    Chapter 458 458-Detailed Preparations


    John''s rare disy of concern and the perceived difficulty of the uing mission heightened Blue Sea''s and Adam''s sense of the danger they were about to face.


    If John, a top-tier yer with formidable strength, anticipated significant risks, the challenge for them seemed almost insurmountable.


    "What preparations should we undertake? Could you offer us some advice? You mentioned the considerable dangers we might face, and there''s even a possibility of direct conflict with the Naga Queen. If we be enemies with her, the other powerful beings in the Naga Faction will surely attack us too," Adam asked calmly, prioritizing practical preparations over worrying.


    Blue Sea looked at Adam, somewhat surprised by hisposure.


    While Adam, as the leader of the top-tier Genesis Guild, was expected to maintain his cool, Blue Sea, the leader of the Blue Sea Guild, felt a bit more apprehensive.


    John nodded, acknowledging the need for thorough preparation: "We need to enhance our equipment and stock up on necessary supplies, especially healing items and scrolls that could give us an edge inbat. I also suggest we recruit more allies if possible. While our guilds are strong, the Naga Faction is not to be underestimated, and we need all the help we can get."


    He continued, "Additionally, we should gather as much intelligence as we can about the Naga Faction. Understanding their strengths, weaknesses, and potential strategies will be crucial. Finally, we must be mentally prepared for the worst-case scenario. This mission demands our utmost focus and resilience."


    With these preparations in mind, the trio started to n their journey to the Naga Faction, aware of the formidable challenges that awaited them.


    The stakes were high, and their sess was far from guaranteed, but they were determined to face whatevery ahead with courage and strategy.


    John''s revtion about the unique seal of the Naga Faction and the potential alliance between the Sea God and the Mystery Saint was a significant piece of information.


    It dramatically shifted their understanding of the dynamics at y and raised questions about the motivations and alliances of these powerful entities.


    "Indeed, the possibility of Sea God coborating with the Mystery Saint is unsettling, especially for those who draw their power from Sea God, like Blue Sea and his guild," John acknowledged.


    "But the evidence we''ve seen suggests aplex rtionship between these factions and deities. Our understanding of these alliances is limited, and we must be prepared for surprises."


    Blue Sea, still processing this information, realized the implications for his guild and their reliance on Sea God''s powers.


    Adam, meanwhile, was considering the strategic adjustments they would need to make if their scrolls and other magical items were ineffective in Naga territory.


    John continued, "Our focus should be on enhancing our physicalbat capabilities and strategizing for battles without relying heavily on magical assistance. We also need to be cautious about potential traps or tricks that the Nagas, empowered by these two divine forces, might employ."


    The trio started to brainstorm and prepare for their journey, taking into ount these new insights.


    Their path was fraught with uncertainty, and understanding theplex web of alliances and powers at y was crucial to their sess.


    John''s spection about the Sea God and the Mystery Saint remained just that ¨C a theory, and he was careful to rify this to Blue Sea and Adam.


    "We can''t be sure until we actually go to the Naga Faction. Only then might we get a clearer picture," he exined.


    Understanding the need for further observation, Blue Sea decided not to press the matter further.


    John then turned the conversation towards their immediate preparations.


    "Do you have any other questions? If not, you should head back and start preparing. I need tomunicate with some other people and arrange a few more things."


    With no further queries, Blue Sea and Adam took their leave to return to their guilds and select weapons and gear that would aid them in the uing venture.


    John''s next move was to find Emma and SkyStars.


    They had been hiding in the training field of the Storm City barracks.


    Although Kingserp had been driven away and Storm City wasrgely secure, they still needed to be debriefed and included in the nning for the journey to the Naga Faction.


    John shook his head, knowing he couldn''t be sure whether his spection was right or wrong.


    He also didn''t believe that Sea God was coborating with Mystery Saint.


    "This is just my guess. We can''t clearly judge the situation right now. It''s only after we head to the Naga Faction that we might be able to understand clearly," John exined in detail.


    Blue Sea wanted to ask more, but eventually decided to observe the situation first.


    "Do you have any other questions? If not, you should go back and get ready. I need tomunicate with others as I have some other matters to arrange," John said. Blue Sea and Adam had no further questions.


    They bid farewell to John and went back to their guild to select weapons that would be useful for their uing mission.


    John''s next move was to find Emma and SkyStars.


    Emma and SkyStars had been hiding in the training field of Storm City''s barracks.


    Although Kingserp had been driven away by John, and they were fairly certain that Storm City was mostly safe now.


    But Emma and SkyStars, each more cautious than the other, became even more prudent when they acted together.


    Even after seeing Storm City''s guards return to the barracks, they still had no intention of leaving the thirdyer of the training field.


    After all, it was indeed the safest ce.


    "Do you think it''s safe outside now? Should we go out and observe the situation?" SkyStars was slightly uneasy.


    He felt that the sounds of battle outside had ceased.


    Since there was no more fighting, should they go out and check?


    What if it was already safe outside?


    However, Emma maintained her original attitude.


    She had previously received advice from John, who suggested that she hide in a safe ce until he came for her.


    After going through a series of events, Emma was fully inclined to follow John''s advice.


    She directly refused, saying, "We need to be more cautious. Even if it''s safe outside, we haven''t seen John yet. John told me he woulde for us. So, let''s just wait for him to arrive. If he really finds us, that would mean we''repletely safe."


    Although SkyStars wanted to continue persuading her, after observing Emma''s expression, he realized she would not be swayed by his advice.


    So, he naturally quieted down.


    After a short wait, John''s figure appeared within their line of sight.


    SkyStars nned to go out to meet John, but Emma immediately stopped him.


    "John is already here, why are we still hiding? Didn''t you say that his arrival means we arepletely safe?" SkyStars seemed puzzled.


    He thought Emma''s current approach was a bit strange.


    Emma''s expression remained unchanged.


    She lowered her voice and said, "How do you know that it''s not an enemy disguised as him? If it were John, he should know we are hiding here."


    SkyStars felt Emma was being overly cautious.


    However, being cautious wasn''t a bad thing, so he waited alongside Emma for John''s arrival.


    After a few minutes, John''s voice reached their ears: "Why are you still hiding here? Didn''t you see me?"


    Only then did SkyStars and Emma finally emerge from their hiding ce.


    Emma walked up to John and said, "I was so cautious because I was following your advice. Didn''t you tell me that we would definitely encounter danger and to be more cautious?"


    Emma''s response left John momentarily at a loss for words, as he indeed remembered saying those words to Emma.


    Since John couldn''t say much more, he directly changed the subject: "Storm City is temporarily safe now. You can continue to improve your levels in the training field of Storm City. However, I must go to the Naga Faction. There''s information rted to the Mystery Faction there, and Storm City is about to be attacked by the Mystery Faction."


    Initially, John hesitated, unsure whether to share the specific information with Emma and SkyStars.


    Although they could be considered his allies, their levels were not very high, and knowing this information seemed unlikely to help John.


    However, John ultimately decided to be truthful, believing in being honest with his friends.


    If he couldn''t trust them, who could he trust?


    Emma immediately expressed great concern: "Going to the Naga Faction, you might encounter greater dangers. Don''t you care about your own safety at all?"


    "I do care about my safety, but if I don''t take the risk, who else will? Who else has such strong capabilities besides me? Don''t worry anymore. Even if I encounter danger in the Naga Faction, the worst that could happen is my level dropping by one.


    I can quickly raise my level again, and since I''ve decided to go to the Naga Faction, I''m quite confident. You just need to quietly wait for my news. Until I return, don''t send me messages unless it''s something important, as I might not be able to respond in time. More importantly, someone might impersonate me and send you false messages. Be very careful not to be deceived."


    John meticulously arranged everything, ensuring that he had no important unresolved matters before heading to the territory of the Naga Faction.

 Chapter 459 459-Intelligence from the Northern Myst Empire

    Chapter 459 459-Intelligence from the Northern Myst Empire


    At the same time John was resolving all his concerns before heading to the Naga Faction, Duke Arsena in his pce received intelligence from the Northern Myst Empire.


    The highmand of the Northern Myst Empire had also learned about the attack on Storm City.


    They were, of course, extremely shocked by this news, as Storm City is a key town in the southern part of the Northern Myst Empire.


    The Emperor of the Northern Myst Empire sent a very powerful magus to Storm City, known as the Mystery Protector.


    This magus, titled the Mystery Protector, is proficient in the magic of all factions.


    Magic of any attribute bes incredibly powerful in his hands.


    Upon arriving in Storm City, this magus went straight to Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena was visibly surprised upon seeing him.


    The Mystery Protector, noticing the surprise on Duke Arsena''s face, asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Do you find it strange that I am here? The situation in Storm City has surprised all the high-level officials of the empire."


    "The Empire thought that the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain would be enough to stop the Dark Realm''s invasion. Who could have imagined that the Dark Faction had other means of attack that could plunge Storm City into such a crisis?" Facing the rxed Mystery Protector, Duke Arsena was far from at ease.


    He was acutely aware that as one of the top Legend Magus, the Mystery Protector would surely investigate the responsibility for the recent attack on Storm City.


    Although Duke Arsena was the lord of Storm City, the city was also a crucial military stronghold for the Northern Myst Empire.


    Any unexpected situation in Storm City posed a significant threat to the hearnd of the Empire.


    "Alright, no need to stand at the door anymore. Don''t you want to invite me into your pce? It seems you''ve focused all your attention on building your pce, neglecting the defense of Storm City."


    The Mystery Protector nced at Duke Arsena''s pce.


    Though not the most luxurious among the Northern Myst Empire''s nobility, it was notably more prominentpared to other buildings in Storm City.


    While the Mystery Protector did not directly confront Duke Arsena with anger, the Duke knew that the Mystery Protector would not let the matter rest easily.


    Duke Arsena could only lower his head and say to the Mystery Protector, "The attack on Storm City was indeed due to my negligence. With your help this time, I believe Storm City will not face any further attacks."


    While saying this, he led the Mystery Protector into his pce, dismissing all his servants and leaving only himself and the Mystery Protector in the study.


    "Is His Majesty very angry with me? He entrusted me with this city, but I have not managed to protect it perfectly. I am actually feeling very guilty now."


    Duke Arsena was extremely worried that the Emperor of the Northern Myst Empire was already very angry with him.


    Although Storm City was his fief, the Emperor had the authority to strip it from him.


    The expression on the Mystery Protector''s face remained unchanged, just as it was before.


    He did not show any different reaction to Duke Arsena''s words, still wearing a smile.


    "My lord, I think you should consider some other things now. Do you really think that an attack on Storm City would bring me here personally? I came here to bring you a more important piece of intelligence."


    This statement from the Mystery Protector made Duke Arsena even more confused.


    However, at least he could be temporarily certain that he had notpletely enraged the Emperor.


    "A new piece of intelligence? What important information do you have that requires your personal delivery? Couldn''t it be delivered by another messenger?" Duke Arsena inquired.


    The Mystery Protector, not dying much in response to Arsena''s question, directly conveyed the intelligence he brought.


    "The Mystery Saint is about to be resurrected. Someone among the high ranks of the Empire has allied with the Mystery Saint. They have sessfully conducted a ceremony, the details of which we are still unaware, andpletely unleashed the power of the Mystery Saint. The Mystery Saint will pose a great threat to the Empire, and even to the entire Order Faction. My arrival here is to ensure that Storm City is not directly destroyed by the Mystery Saint. We have received a very clear prophecy from a prophet, stating that the Mystery Saint will directly attack Storm City."


    This revtion left Duke Arsena even more shocked. He had not expected that the Mystery Saint would personally attack Storm City.


    "You don''t seem as surprised as I thought you would be. Did you already know that the Mystery Saint was going to attack Storm City?"


    The Mystery Protector observed that, although Duke Arsena appeared slightly shocked, he seemed to have been somewhat prepared for this news.


    Duke Arsena chose not to hide anything and shared all the information rted to John with the Mystery Protector.


    John had previously informed him that the Mystery Faction was nning an attack on Storm City.


    After learning all the details, the Mystery Protector became very curious about John.


    In his view, an adventurer should not have ess to so much information.


    "Do you really think that adventurer is trustworthy? Why don''t you consider the possibility that the adventurer deliberately provided you with so much help, just to gain your trust? He might have other ns that you haven''t discovered yet. I think you''ve been a bit too credulous, cing such trust in an adventurer."


    Duke Arsena understood the caution advised by the Mystery Protector.


    Initially, his thoughts were simr to those of the Mystery Protector.


    However, John had provided assistance to Storm City numerous times.


    Without John, Storm City would have likely been destroyed by the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction.


    "At first, my thoughts were the same as yours. But John has saved Storm City at least three times, so I must trust him. If I can''t trust him, then I can''t trust anyone," Arsena exined.


    Duke Arsena''s words gave the Mystery Protector some new ns.


    The Mystery Protector decided to meet John as soon as possible to personally gauge his strength.


    "Since you trust this adventurer so much, I too would like to meet him. Arrange a time for him toe here."


    Duke Arsena naturally did not dare refuse the Mystery Protector''s request.


    He immediately summoned his servant and instructed him to notify John toe to the pce at once.


    At that time, John was already inside the Blue Sea Guild, discussing the uing journey to the Naga Faction with Blue Sea and Adam.


    Suddenly, a member of the guild knocked on the door of the meeting room, announcing, "Guild leader, a servant of Duke Arsena is here looking for John."


    Blue Sea and Adam looked puzzled upon hearing this news.


    They both felt that if Duke Arsena was seeking John at this moment, it must be for something very important.


    However, they were unaware of any matter more pressing than finding clues about the Mystery Faction.


    "I understand, I will head to Duke Arsena''s pce as soon as possible," John said, showing no hesitation upon receiving the message.


    He first asked Duke Arsena''s servant to leave.


    "It seems we must postpone our next action again. I believe that if Duke Arsena is seeking me now, it must be for something even more important than the Mystery Faction. Wait here for me; I will inform you of the situation once I know all the details. After all, you are also in considerable danger."


    Unlike before, John chose not to conceal any information from Adam and Blue Sea.


    Since they had nned to apany him to the Naga Faction, it meant they would face significant dangers like him.


    Facing allies willing to share his hardships, John felt obliged to share all relevant information with them.


    He believed that such transparency was the right way to act.


    John did not want to be like other adventurers who were always ready to betray their allies or set traps for them.

 Chapter 460 460-Little Trust

    Chapter 460 460-Little Trust


    John quickly made his way to Duke Arsena''s pce and, led by a servant, entered the Duke''s study.


    Inside, he saw the Mystery Protector standing by the window.


    John chose not to initiate conversation, anticipating that Duke Arsena would introduce the stranger.


    Upon seeing John, Duke Arsena stood up with a smile: "I know calling you here suddenly must have disrupted your ns, and for that, I must apologize. The reason I summoned you is to introduce you to one of the Northern Myst Empire''s Legend Magus, also known as the great Mystery Protector."


    As Duke Arsena spoke, the Mystery Protector slowly turned around.


    Upon seeing John, he instantly sensed that John was unlike any other adventurer.


    He could see many marks of different deities on John, and among these divine marks, he even discerned the power of the Dark Realm.


    The Mystery Protector''s eyes flickered with surprise, but as a powerful Legend Magus, he quickly regainedposure.


    "I truly didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful adventurer. I thought the highest level adventurers could reach was only up to the Demigod Level. Your strength has even surpassed that of a demigod. How did you acquire such formidable power? Do you have any connection with the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction?"


    The first part of the Mystery Protector''s statement didn''t put John on high alert, but thetter half made him very cautious.


    John sensed that the other might have perceived his secret.


    However, after a moment of careful thought, John concluded that it was impossible.


    His secret was directly rted to the chief deity of the Dark Realm, and even a top Legend Magus of the Order Faction, as powerful as the Mystery Protector, couldn''t possibly discern the true nature of John''s secret.


    John surmised that the Mystery Protector had probably only noticed the marks of the Dark Realm on him.


    Therefore, he responded with a smile, maintaining hisposure.


    "As an adventurer, I naturally receive quests from all factions. I can easily execute these different quests from various factions and earn their rewards. The Order Faction has given me some quests, and so has the Dark Faction. My choice to defend Storm City is simply because it holds great importance to me. This doesn''t mean I must be hostile towards the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction!"


    John''s response left Duke Arsena at a loss. John had previously told him that he would never cooperate with the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction.


    However, Duke Arsena quickly realized that John''s words were a facade, a ploy to gauge how much the Mystery Protector knew.


    The Mystery Protector''s face broke into a broad smile in response to John''s words.


    He could tell that John had likely made some judgment about his own strength. "I''ve learned from the Duke that you''ve provided assistance to Storm City. Since you are willing to help Storm City, you must be a member of our Order Faction. I''ve brought a very important message: the Mystery Saint will soon attack Storm City. If you wish to protect it, you''ll need to cooperate with me in defending against the Mystery Saint''s assault."


    The Mystery Protector straightforwardly revealed this crucial intelligence.


    Duke Arsena had not expected the Mystery Protector to disclose this information so readily.


    It was evident that the Mystery Protector highly valued John, to the extent that he considered John a crucial ally to recruit for the Order Faction.


    John was extremely surprised upon learning this intelligence.


    He had never anticipated that the next attack on Storm City would be led by the Mystery Saint himself.


    He had assumed it would be other entities from the Mystery Faction, like the Mystery Prophet or the Mystery Vanguard, who were of a lesser rank.


    "Are you sure this information is urate? Why would the Mystery Saintunch a direct attack on Storm City? He''s akin to a deity; surely, he wouldn''t be interested in a ce like Storm City," John queried, his questions reflecting his astonishment and skepticism.


    The Mystery Protector tried to answer John''s questions as best as he could, although he admitted that he didn''t know the answers to many of them.


    "I would like to know the answers to these questions too, as they are also unknown to me. If I had the answers, why would I be here waiting for you? The Duke mentioned that you know some information rted to the Mystery Faction. Could you share that with me? After all, we must cooperate to confront the attack of the Mystery Saint."


    After a moment of contemtion, John decided that the Mystery Protector could be trusted, at least as a member of the Order Faction.


    He then shared all he knew about the Mystery Faction with the Mystery Protector.


    After hearing the information from John, the Mystery Protector fell into deep thought.


    If what John said was true, he had to reassess the threat posed by the Mystery Faction to the Order Faction.


    After pondering for a long time, the Mystery Protector nced out of the window, then turned back to John and said, "If that''s the case, then I must apany you to the Naga Faction. Although I''m not very familiar with the Naga Queen, I have met her a few times. She should give me some consideration. If she really has allied with the Mystery Saint, I might be able to persuade her otherwise."


    The idea of the Mystery Protector wanting to join forces with John was somewhat difficult for John to ept.


    He felt that this mission should be undertaken by him and the other two adventurers.


    Having the Mystery Protector along might impact his actions.


    After all, regardless of his allegiance, the Mystery Protector was still an NPC.


    Even as an NPC of the Order Faction, their judgment of situations could be vastly different from that of adventurers.


    If the Mystery Protector were to discover the secrets of John and hispanions, he could potentially pose a significant threat to them.


    "I believe our next move should be undertaken solely by adventurers. As you mentioned before, you don''t ce much trust in other adventurers. Simrly, you should be prepared for the fact that other adventurers might not trust you either. While I can ept coborating with the Mystery Protector, my adventurerpanions might not be able to."


    John''s refusal was decisive, and the Mystery Protector seemed somewhat displeased, but he didn''t press the matter further.


    "If that''s the case, then proceed with your mission independently. Of course, I won''t abandon my own ns; I too will head to the Naga Faction. Let''s see who can seed first. You have a head start, as I will be dealing with some matters here in Storm City. Once I''ve resolved everything here, I will proceed to the Naga Faction. I hope you can sessfully obtain the information rted to the Mystery Faction before then. That would save me the trouble of searching for it myself."


    The Mystery Protector''s attitude reverted to its previous state.


    He seemed not to be overly concerned about John and hispanions'' actions, disying a kind of disregard typical of his view towards other adventurers.


    With the conversation reaching its conclusion, John naturally chose to take his leave.


    Having met and exchanged information with the Mystery Protector, the next steps were clear: each party had their own tasks to handle.


    The Mystery Protector needed to assist Duke Arsena in bolstering Storm City''s defenses, while John had to use this opportunity to journey to the Naga Faction with Blue Sea and Adam.


    It was crucial for John to meet the Naga Queen first to ensure that she had not colluded with the Mystery Protector.


    Though John held no bias against the Mystery Protector, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the Protector''s arrival in Storm City at this particr time was not solely for the purpose of delivering intelligence.


    The Mystery Protector''s presence in Storm City likely had other motives.


    John couldn''t be sure whether the Mystery Protector was a friend or foe.


    He needed to remain vignt about the current developments, as thest thing he wanted was to fall into peril due to carelessness or oversight.

 Chapter 461 461-The Wrath of the Naga Queen

    Chapter 461 461-The Wrath of the Naga Queen


    John had just finished his conversation with the Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena.


    He rushed back to Blue Sea and Adam as quickly as he could.


    It was evident from John''s facial expression that he was extremely troubled.


    Blue Sea immediately asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Has Storm City encountered a huge danger again? Does Duke Arsena need your significant assistance once more?"


    John shook his head.


    "It''s not for that reason! We must head to the Naga Faction as quickly as possible. The Legend Magus of the Northern Myst Empire, Mystery Protector, has already arrived in Storm City. His purpose here is exactly the same as ours. He, too, wants to go to the Naga Faction to investigate the situation there."


    After hearing John''s exnation, Blue Sea and Adam still felt somewhat puzzled.


    In their view, the actions of Mystery Protector didn''t seem to have much impact on them.


    If Mystery Protector could indeed discover any unusual activities in the Naga Faction and ensure that they wouldn''t coborate with the Mystery Faction, wouldn''t that be eptable to them as well?


    "Why do you look so worried?"


    Adam asked directly, voicing his doubts.


    "Isn''t Mystery Protector''s approach simr to ours? If he seeds, wouldn''t that also be beneficial for us?"


    Adam''s question hinted at his suspicion that John was withholding important information.


    The situation seemed moreplex than John had described.


    John hesitated for a moment before slowly speaking to the two, "Mystery Protector doesn''t trust us.


    He believes that all adventurers could potentially side with the Dark Faction.


    If he gets to the Naga Faction first and gathers enough information, he definitely won''t share all of it with us.


    I even suspect he might deliberately conceal the information and mislead us in our next steps.


    I''ve obtained a crucial piece of information from other yers: All the Legend Magi of the Northern Myst Empire look down on us adventurers.


    Although Mystery Protector was polite in his conversation with me, I could still sense the disdain in his words."


    John''s words made Adam and Blue Sea a bit anxious.


    They had encountered simr situations before.


    When they were establishing their respective guilds, they had faced difficulties from NPCs of the Northern Myst Empire.


    These NPCs indeed didn''t trust the yers at all and would seize any opportunity to target them.


    "In that case, let''s move quickly! I''ve prepared the Nautilus shell, and with the help of the Tethys whale, we can head directly to the Naga Faction."


    Blue Sea immediately took out the prepared Nautilus shell. John and Adam, without any hesitation, took the shell from him.


    The trio used the teleportation array to swiftly reach Weeping Shore.


    At the shore, they once again felt a strong presence of Mystery power.


    John checked the surroundings and, after confirming that this was just the residual influence from their previous battle with the Mystery Prophet, slowly spoke to the others.


    "It seems the power of the Mystery Faction is growing stronger. The resurrection progress of the Mystery Saint must also be nearingpletion. The Mystery Saint can even influence the Mystery forces here at Weeping Shore."


    Adam and Blue Sea didn''t say much in response, as they could see that the situation was indeed very grave.


    "We must quickly uncover the secrets within the Naga Faction. Only then can we fully prepare for the uing battle with the Mystery Faction," John concluded.


    He then blew into the Nautilus shell, followed by the other two.


    In the depths of the ocean, three Tethys whales swiftly appeared.


    Guided by the whales, John and hispanions quickly reached the entrance to the Naga Faction.


    However, they couldn''t proceed directly into the Naga Faction because the entrance was sealed off by powerful ocean spells.


    "Has the Naga Faction encountered some danger? Why would they seal off the entrance to their tribe?" Adam asked, raising two questions.


    John and Blue Sea were also very curious about the answers to these questions, but they didn''t have much time to find them.


    "Regardless, we must enter the Naga Faction as soon as possible! Blue Sea, do you have a way to break the seal at the entrance? If not, let me try to destroy it," said John, speaking very quickly.


    Both Blue Sea and Adam could hear the urgency in his voice, yet John managed to remain calm under pressure.


    John was well aware that forcibly breaking the seal would undoubtedly make the Naga Faction extremely hostile towards him.


    Therefore, he hoped Blue Sea could find a method to unlock the seal.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Blue Sea carefully examined the seal at the entrance of the Naga Faction.


    After a thorough observation, he spoke with a hint of apology, "I can''t break this seal! It looks like you''ll have to use your own powerful force to destroy it! We might soon face the wrath of the Naga Faction!"


    Upon hearing this, John immediately acted, gathering his formidable power and then striking the archway at the entrance of the Naga Faction with great force.


    The seal quickly copsed under John''s assault, and the trio swiftly passed through the archway into the Naga Faction.


    As soon as they entered, they were surrounded by arge number of Naga Faction guards, who were highly vignt of the neers.


    At the heart of the Naga Faction, in the pce of the Naga Queen, news of the intrusion had already reached her. She was extremely enraged.


    "You once promised me that the seal at the tribe''s entrance would not be easily breached! How could three humans break through the seal and enter our tribe without us noticing?!"


    The Naga Faction''s Chief Magus and one of the Legend Magi, Shatras, appeared extremely tense. She had not expected the seal she had set up to be so easily broken.


    As the most powerful magus of the Naga Faction, Shatras felt it was her duty to promptly rectify this mistake.


    She spoke directly to the queen, "Your Majesty, I will head to the entrance immediately! I will find out how these humans broke through my seal. Once I understand their method, I will improve the seal. Once it''s enhanced, such an incident won''t happen again. Please do not worry too much about this!"


    Shatras''s words temporarily eased the Naga Queen''s anger.


    However, the Queen felt it necessary to make her expectations clear. "You had betterplete this quest, or I will not let you off easily. You should be very aware that your status as a Legend Magus is due to the support of the Naga Faction. Without our resources and magical weapons, you wouldn''t be worthy of being a Legend Magus. The Naga Faction is facing a tremendous crisis. As the Chief Magus, if you cannot ensure the safety of our tribe, how can you have the audacity to continue as Chief Magus?"


    The Queen''s pointed questions left Shatras without any reply.


    All she could do was nod solemnly and then quickly make her way to the entrance of the Naga Faction.


    As Shatras arrived at the entrance of the Naga Faction, she immediately encountered John and hispanions, who were confronting the Naga guards.


    She knew instantly that these were the ones who had breached the seal of the Naga Faction.


    "How did you break the seal at our tribe''s entrance?! What is your purpose ining here?! Do you not realize that attacking the seal of the Naga Faction''s entrance is an act of aggression against us?"


    Shatras stepped to the forefront of the Naga guards and bombarded John and his group with a series of questions.


    Her approach was clearly intended to exert significant pressure on John and hispanions.

 Chapter 462 462-Another Legend Magus

    <h4>Chapter 462 Chapter462-Another Legend Magus</h4>


    Shatras''s barrage of questions did not intimidate John; instead, he saw it as an opportunity tomunicate effectively with the Naga Faction.


    "We have no ill intentions towards your Naga Faction. Our only wish is to cooperate with you to defend against a potential attack from the Mystery Faction."


    John''s response shocked both Blue Sea and Adam.


    In their view, this admission seemed likely to plunge them into danger.


    They were aware of the possibility that the Naga Faction might have already coborated with the Mystery Faction.


    If this were true, the Naga Faction might choose to attack immediately upon hearing John''s statement.


    John, however, did not seem to consider the reaction of hispanions.


    He mentioned the Mystery Faction deliberately to exert pressure on the Naga Faction.


    Regardless of any covert betrayal, the Naga Faction was still officially part of the Order Faction and would not easily admit any treachery.


    John''s strategic approach indicated his understanding of theplex dynamics at y and his readiness to navigate these potentially treacherous waters.


    Confronted with John''s response, Shatras was naturally skeptical.


    She believed that John and hispanions had destroyed the seal at the entrance of the Naga Faction as a form of intimidation.


    Shatras raised her wand, her tone bing even more severe as she spoke with a threatening edge.


    "Stop this nonsense! Whether you are here to cooperate or to confront us is for us to decide. Right now, you just need to tell me how you broke the seal at the entrance. If you don''t answer my question, don''t me me for being inhospitable. As a powerful Legend Magus, I alone have enough power topletely annihte you! I am the pride of the Naga Faction and its strongest Nagamagus!"


    As Shatras spoke these words, her tone was filled with arrogance.


    As the only Legend Magus in the history of the Naga Faction, she believed she had sufficient strength to face any enemy.


    Faced with such a situation, John had no choice but to truthfully exin how he had breached the seal at the entrance of the Naga Faction.


    After all, he did not wish to antagonize another Legend Magus.


    Although John believed he could likely defeat Shatras, a direct confrontation would make it difficult to deescte the situationter.


    "I didn''t use any special method. I simply used my own attack to dissolve the seal at the entrance," John revealed the true method he had used to break the seal.


    However, Shatras clearly did not believe him.


    Convinced that John was still lying, she decided not to waste any more time and prepared tounch an attack.


    "Talking to you is a waste of my time! If you really managed to dissolve the entrance seal with your own strength, then you should be able to fight me on equal terms!"


    As soon as Shatras finished speaking, her wand emitted a powerful life force.


    Around the wand, ghost shadows of various marine creatures began to appear, showcasing the immense power she wielded.


    As the ghost shadows of marine creatures converged, they formed a massive sea dragon, which immediately charged towards John at high speed.


    The Naga guards around Shatras skillfully dispersed to the sides, knowing well that during a battle between Legend Magi, they needed to stay in a safe position.


    The power of a Legend Magus is immense, and their spells can be so overwhelmingly powerful that even those not targeted by the Magus could be affected.


    Adam and Blue Sea also wisely chose to move aside.


    They were acutely aware that they were not qualified to withstand an attack from a Legend Magus.


    They were also curious to assess the strength of this Legend Magus.


    If her power surpassed John''s, they would need to swiftly leave the Naga Faction.


    However, if she was not as strong as John, they might not need to worry as much when facing the Naga Queen.


    Confronted with the swiftly approaching sea dragon, John stood still, silently activating [Abyssal Prison].


    The effect of Abyssal Prison sealed the surrounding seawater, creating a formidable defense around John.


    The sealed seawater formed a sturdy barrier that sessfully blocked the sea dragon''s attack, inflicting serious damage on the creature summoned by Shatras.


    Faced with the failure of her sea dragon''s assault, Shatras looked incredibly surprised.


    She hadn''t expected her opponent to be capable of withstanding such an attack.


    "I admit I underestimated you!" Shatras eximed.


    "Your strength is indeed greater than any of the enemies I''ve faced before. But if you think this is enough to defeat me, you are gravely mistaken. Now, I will show you the true power of a Legend Magus!"


    Shatras threw her wand onto the ground, where it transformed into a beam of green light that enveloped her.


    Under the influence of this light, her figure grew immensely, and a formidable life force and the power of the Sea God began to emanate from her.


    "Now witness the real strength of a Legend Magus!"


    Shatras dered, stretching out her palms. Powerful ocean spells flickered in her hands, enhanced by the power of life magic.


    John felt a sense of reluctance facing Shatras''s actions.


    He had no desire to fight her, as he could sense no trace of Mystery power in her, which made her not a direct threat in his view.


    However, the escting situation was pushing him into a confrontation he had hoped to avoid.


    John''s adversaries were solely the Dark Faction and Mystery Faction; this Legend Magus of the Naga Faction was likely to be an ally in his uing battles.


    "I really do not want to continue fighting with you. I truly bear no ill will towards you, but given the circumstances, it seems I must defeat you directly," John said reluctantly, preparing to engage in fullbat.


    He unleashed the power of spatial binding around him, directing it swiftly towards Shatras.


    Shatras immediately felt the immense force of the space seal, astonished at John''s incredible mastery over such powerful spatial magic.


    To her, the presence of dark power within this space seal further confirmed her belief that John hade to attack the Naga Faction.


    "I will not let you threaten the safety of the Naga Faction! The powerful spells of a Legend Magus can definitely turn the tide of battle!" she dered, fully aware that her time was running out.


    John''s use of Abyssal Prison was highly effective, and if Shatras didn''t use her most powerful spells soon, she might lose the opportunity to cast any more spells at all.


    Determined, she resolved to use her strongest skill.


    The immense powers of the Sea God and life force converged, and Shatras channeled all her energy into a magical scroll.


    This scroll absorbed all her power and, in a fleeting moment, appeared beside John.


    John could sense the formidable power within the scroll.


    Although he could withstand such an attack due to his level and equipment advantages, he was mindful of other potential threats that might arise.


    He needed to ensure he remained in optimal condition for whatever came next.


    Choosing to dodge rather than confront, John used a blink ability to evade the scroll and swiftly moved close to Shatras, once again deploying [Abyssal Prison].


    This tactic was not John''s usual approach.


    Typically, inbat, he would opt for [Divine de]bined with [STRIKE], two Divine Skills that could severely injure or even incapacitate a Legend Magus like Shatras.


    However, given that Shatras was a Legend Magus of the Naga Faction and a potential ally, John refrained from using such aggressive tactics.


    His goal was not to harm her grievously but to demonstrate the significant gap in their strengths, hoping that this realization would bring rity to their encounter.

 Chapter 463 463-A Meaningless Battle

    <h4>Chapter 463 Chapter463-A Meaningless Battle</h4>


    Under John''s assault, Shatras could no longer maintain her most powerful state.


    The formidable life force and the power of the Sea God that had been swirling around her eventually dissipated.


    "I told you before, I really didn''t want to fight you. I came here solely to investigate clues rted to the Mystery force," John said, facing Shatras, who had been significantly weakened.


    He did not pursue further attacks, as his purpose ining here was not to battle the Naga Faction.


    Shatras, still reeling from John''s words, was not entirely convinced.


    She continued to suspect that John might have other hidden motives.


    However, in her current state, she was no longer capable of continuing the fight.


    As a Legend Magus, Shatras had no issue in assessing her opponent''s strength and realized that John''s power had surpassed hers.


    If John were a magus himself, then he would undoubtedly be among the strongest of the Legend Magi.


    "Why would youe to our Naga Faction to investigate clues about Mystery forces? We don''t have any clues rted to Mystery forces here. Our Naga Faction is facing a tremendous crisis right now. We wouldn''t have sealed the entrance to our tribe if it weren''t for this immense crisis," Shatras expressed her confusion regarding John''s statement.


    If what John said was true, then it might indicate that the Naga Faction was indeed threatened by the Mystery Faction, a possibility Shatras, as the Legend Magus of the Naga Faction, had to consider.


    "The great crisis you are facing could very likely be caused by Mystery forces. I genuinely want to help you, and you''ve seen the extent of my strength. With my assistance, your tribe could resolve its crisis more quickly. If you don''t believe what I say, then take me to your queen. I believe she will understand the situation. If you refuse to take me to her, I may have no choice but to eliminate you and the surrounding Naga Faction guards. Remember, it was you who attacked me first, not the other way around. I believe that by doing this, the Naga Queen will have to intervene personally."


    John was losing patience.


    He felt that continuing this dialogue would only worsen his situation, making it imperative to find a more direct way to resolve the matter.


    John''s words indeed instilled fear in Shatras and the guards of the Naga Faction.


    His disy of immense strength in the previous battle had made a significant impact.


    After careful thought, Shatras called over one of the nearby guards.


    "Inform Her Majesty the Queen about the situation here immediately. I believe once she is aware of what has happened, she will make a swift decision. Until the Queen makes her decision, I will not take any further action."


    While Shatras realized that informing the Queen might not greatly affect her own position, as the Legend Magus of the Naga race, she had more factors to consider.


    John did not object to Shatras''s decision.


    His goal was to ensure that the Naga Queen was informed about the current events.


    If the Naga Queen could personally intervene, John would be able to determine whether she had coborated with the Mystery Saint.


    John was now very familiar with the nature of Mystery forces.


    If the Naga Queen had allied with the Mystery Saint, she would inevitably be tainted by the Mystery forces.


    Once this was confirmed, John''s next course of action would be clear: to eliminate the Naga Queen.


    After the Naga Faction guard left, John and Shatras continued their standoff.


    Though neither wished to continue fighting, both were resolute in not backing down.


    Shatras was determined not to allow John into the Naga Faction without the Queen''s approval, and John was unwilling to relinquish his current position.


    John felt the fight with Shatras was pointless, but he needed to make it clear that his patience had limits.


    After a while, the Naga Faction guard returned and addressed Shatras, "Magus! The Queen has issued an order. She wants you to bring these three intruders to the pce."


    Shatras was visibly surprised upon hearing this order.


    She hadn''t expected the Queen to agree so readily to John''s proposal.


    "Are you certain this is the Queen''smand? Are you sure you haven''t misunderstood? You should be well aware of our current situation. It''s not favorable for the Naga Faction. If you''ve mimunicated the Queen''s will, it could plunge our Faction into grave crisis. Please, confirm once more, what exactly is the Queen''s directive?"


    Shatras wanted to be cautious and ensure the Queen''s intention was urately conveyed.


    The Naga Faction guard had no choice but to repeat the Queen''s message, which was identical to what he had initially reported.


    After confirming that the Queen indeed wanted to see John and hispanions, Shatras led them towards the pce.


    On the way, she took a moment to caution John: "Although I don''t understand why the Queen agreed to your proposal, I think you should still be careful. I admit your strength is formidable, but the Queen''s power surpasses yours. You don''t really believe you can defeat Her Majesty, do you?


    "The Queen is already very troubled by the crisis facing the Naga Faction. She must be very angry right now. Don''t provoke her further; if you do, the consequences will not be pleasant for you."


    Shatras''s words served a dual purpose: cautioning John to be careful, and also exerting some pressure on him, as she sensed that John might be somewhat dismissive of her.


    As a powerful Legend Magus, Shatras had never encountered an opponent as formidable as John.


    Her previous adversaries had all been weaker than her.


    Her warning underscored the seriousness of the situation and the potential risk of underestimating the Naga Queen, who, despite the crisis, remained a powerful and potentially unpredictable figure.


    John simply nodded in response to Shatras''s words.


    His purpose ining here was not to quarrel with the Naga Queen, but rather to verify his own conjectures.


    Soon, the group arrived at the outer area of the Naga Pce.


    Shatras instructed a guard, "We have arrived. Inform Her Majesty the Queen."


    The guard quickly returned from the pce and ryed, "Her Majesty the Queen is ready to see you, the intruders. The Queen expects you to clearly exin the purpose of your visit. If you cannot provide a reasonable exnation, Her Majesty will undoubtedly be very furious. She forewarns you so that you might prepare a convincing reason."


    The Naga guard conveyed the Queen''s message exactly as it was given.


    While the Naga Queen was clearly angry about the intrusion, she also understood that anyone capable of breaking through a Legend Magus''s seal would be a formidable force.


    Moreover, humans have always been members of the Order Faction.


    This situation indicated that the meeting with the Naga Queen was critical, and John''s response could significantly impact how events unfolded from this point.


    The Naga Queen was not keen on bing outright hostile with humans, who were allies within the Order Faction.


    She understood that anyone capable of matching Shatras in strength must be among the strongest of humans.


    The Queen even began to suspect that John might be a hidden powerhouse from the Northern Myst Empire.


    Her main question was why the Northern Myst Empire had not informed her of John''s arrival.


    John exchanged nces with Adam and Blue Sea.


    They all understood that the crucial moment was approaching ¨C they needed to quickly determine whether the Naga Queen had been corrupted by Mystery forces.


    After preparing themselves, they entered the pce.


    At the heart of the Naga Pce, the Naga Queen waited patiently for the intruders.


    In fact, the moment John and hispanions entered the pce, the Queen sensed John''s formidable power, which put her on high alert.


    This encounter was pivotal, not just for John and hispanions, but also for the dynamics between the Naga Faction and the human representatives of the Order Faction.

 Chapter 464 464-A Tense Standoff

    Chapter 464 464-A Tense Standoff


    In the heart of the Naga Faction, within the Queen''s pce, the Naga Queen scrutinized the three intruders before her, finding their arrival peculiar.


    "Why have you intruded into our Naga Faction? What is your purpose here? If you seek to investigate clues about the Mystery forces, whye to us?"


    The Queen''s direct questions to John reflected her need to understand the situation as the supreme ruler of the Naga Faction.


    John''s facial expression was tense, even somewhat fierce - an appearance to outsiders, but internally, he was seething with anger.


    Uponying eyes on the Naga Queen, he had confirmed that she had indeed been tainted by the Mystery forces, validating his previous suspicions.


    "Why are you silent? Did you not hear Her Majesty''s question?"


    Shatras, standing beside them, expressed her annoyance at John''sck of response.


    John''s discovery about the Naga Queen significantly changed the dynamics of their interaction.


    The situation was now fraught withplexity and danger, as he had to navigate this encounter knowing the Queen was under the influence of Mystery forces.


    Although Shatras thought that John had enough strength to converse on equal terms with Her Majesty the Queen, when faced with the Queen''s questions, John did not offer any response. Wasn''t this a bit too impolite?


    As Shatras reminded him, a slight rxation appeared on John''s face.


    However, he did not lower his guard, believing that the Naga Queen might attack him at any moment.


    "My purpose here is quite simple; I just want to investigate clues about the Mystery power. Your Majesty, don''t you really know any clues about the Mystery power? Are you not aware of a mysterious entity known as the Mystery Saint? I think you should be very familiar with the Mystery Saint," John said.


    These words made everyone in the Naga Pce fall silent. Adam and Blue Sea, who had apanied John to the Naga Faction, understood the underlying meaning of John''s words.


    Both of them were ready for battle, believing that the Naga Queen had been exposed by John.


    After being exposed by John, the Naga Queen might be enraged and choose to attack immediately.


    The other Nagas in the pce did not immediately show their stance.


    Shatras was still unclear about the situation and found John''s words quite difficult toprehend.


    The more experienced Nagas seemed to grasp the meaning behind John''s words.


    They could only direct their gazes towards the Naga Queen, trying to deduce something from her facial expression.


    Only the Naga Queen remained remarkably calm, seemingly unsurprised by John''s statement.


    "What''s the matter, Your Majesty? You haven''t answered my question yet. I have already used my question to respond to your earlier one. As an exchange, shouldn''t you also answer the question I asked you? Are you really not familiar with the Mystery Saint at all? Have you truly not coborated with the Mystery Saint?" John inquired.


    At this point, everyone in the pce understood the implication.


    They seemed a bit overwhelmed, finding John''s words incredibly hard to believe.


    One of the Naga tribe members stood up and said loudly to John, "Aren''t you being a bit too presumptuous? The one speaking to you is Her Majesty the Queen. Why do you dare speak to Her Majesty with such a tone? This is the Naga Faction, and Her Majesty the Queen is the most precious being here. It''s already a grace that she deigns to answer your questions. It''s perfectly normal for her not to wish to respond."


    Facing this sudden outburst from a noble of the Naga Faction, John remained unconcerned, as he considered the opponent hardly worth his attention.


    Although the noble''s status was indeed more precious than that of the other Naga guards, he was just an ordinary Naga,cking substantial power.


    While John remained silent, Blue Sea spoke up, "I believe the one being exceedingly presumptuous here is you. You''re just amon noble, yet you dare to interrupt John. Do you not realize how powerful John is? Are you unaware that John has twice saved Storm City in the past? As one of the strongest in the Order Faction, John''s conversation with Her Majesty the Queen is naturally on equal footing. Her Majesty should answer the questions John previously asked."


    Blue Sea''s statement left the other Nagas even more bewildered.


    All of them turned their gazes towards the Queen, as they felt she indeed should provide some answers.


    The Naga Queen, with a calm expression and a gentle gaze, looked at John.


    After a moment, she directly provided her response.


    "I do not know who this Mystery Saint you speak of is, nor have I coborated with him. Why do you think I would coborate with him? Is it simply because you detected traces of Mystery power on me?"


    The Naga Queen openly addressed John''s discovery.


    As she spoke these words, the atmosphere in the pce grew tenser.


    Everyone could feel the severity of the situation, knowing that a direct confrontation might soon erupt.


    John appeared hesitant in response to the Naga Queen''s answer.


    He thought that as a member of the Order Faction, the Naga Queen should be aware of the threat the Mystery Faction posed to the Order Faction.


    So why would she candidly admit to having Mystery power within her?


    Did she not care about this matter at all?


    Or did the Naga Queen possess such confidence that she believed she could eliminate John and the other two right there?


    For a moment, John couldn''te up with a perfect exnation.


    Therefore, John did not directly answer the Queen''s question.


    A slight smile finally appeared on the Queen''s face.


    "I am aware of what you are suspecting, and I am also very clear that it''s not just you who harbors doubts. Even some within the Northern Myst Empire are questioning me. They think it''s possible that I have coborated with the Mystery Saint. Some even believe that I have allied with the Dark Realm. Do you think I have coborated with the Dark Realm?"


    Faced with the Queen''s question, John slowly shook his head.


    He did not believe that the Naga Queen would cooperate with the Dark Faction, as the Nagas and the Dark Faction wereplete enemies.


    John had read about the history of the Naga Faction in books.


    Since its inception, the Naga Faction had faced several attacks from the Dark Realm.


    Had it not been for the assistance of other members of the Order Faction, the Naga Faction might have beenpletely obliterated by the Dark Realm.


    "The reason why traces of Mystery power are present on me is because I have indeed coborated with the Mystery Saint. The sole purpose of our cooperation was to ensure the safety of our Naga Faction. Although the Mystery Faction is very hostile towards you, they do not show hostility towards us Nagas. The Mystery Saint even considers the Naga to be the most talented of all creatures."


    The Naga Queen finally revealed her secret, a secret that was apparently known to some other members of her tribe.


    John, however, was dismissive of the Queen''s exnation.


    He believed that the Queen had been deceived by the Mystery Saint, who would not provide any additional help to the Nagas.


    "Your Majesty, you are being overly na?ve. You have been deceived by the Mystery Saint. He will not offer you any help in the future. I am even certain that the threats your Naga Faction is currently facing are caused by the Mystery Faction. If you do not believe me, I am willing to exin it to you. Of course, if you do not wish to hear my exnation, then I will have no choice but to consider you an enemy. As a member of the Order Faction, I cannot possibly agree to your Naga Faction coborating with the power of Mystery!"


    John''s tone became very cold as he spoke.


    In his view, if the Naga Faction truly coborated with the Mystery Faction, then he would have no choice but to consider them enemies.


    The Naga Queen''s eyes flickered slightly.


    She had assessed John''s strength and did not believe she could eliminate him quickly.


    If she couldn''t swiftly defeat John, he would undoubtedly cause significant destruction to the Naga Faction.

 Chapter 465 465-Mutual Concerns, Mutual Concessions

    Chapter 465 465-Mutual Concerns, Mutual Concessions


    The standoff between John and the Naga Queen had everyone in the pce extremely tense.


    The back-and-forth debate that had escted between them seemed to have reached a fever pitch.


    As the Legend Magus of the Naga Faction, Shatras was fully prepared for battle.


    Although she knew she was no match for John, Shatras felt she could still aid the Naga Queen in a fight against him.


    Other nobles of the Naga Faction within the pce were also ready forbat.


    Despite their limited strength, they feltpelled to support their queen.


    Meanwhile, John''spanions, Adam and Blue Sea, were equally prepared for battle.


    Their aim was not to assist John, but to defeat the weaker Naga nobles surrounding them.


    They believed that John alone could handle the strongest of the Naga Faction.


    Despite everyone in the pce anticipating an imminent battle, John and the Naga Queen, despite their heated arguments, did not immediately resort to physicalbat.


    Both their faces showed a mix of slight anger and frustration.


    The Naga Queen, after observing John and hispanions Adam and Blue Sea for a moment, finally spoke, "What evidence do you have to prove the truth of your ims? Without any proof, I must protect our Naga Faction by cooperating with Mystery Saint.


    After all, Mystery Saint has not posed any threat to our faction yet. The greatest threat to the Naga Faction has always been the Dark Realm.


    Mystery Saint, as a powerful deity, is certainly capable of contending with the Dark Realm. At least, he wouldn''t make grave mistakes like those of the Northern Myst Empire."


    It was clear that the Naga Queen was referring to Storm City, which had been attacked twice by the Dark Faction.


    She now believed that the Northern Myst Empire was incapable of offering any assistance to her and her tribe.


    If the Northern Myst Empire couldn''t aid the Naga Faction, it was natural to assume that other members of the Order Faction would also be unable to provide any assistance.


    Confronted with the Naga Queen''s inquiry, John momentarily struggled toe up with a satisfactory exnation.


    After all, he too believed that the sessive attacks on Storm City by the Dark Faction indeed indicated the Order Faction''sck of preparedness.


    Unable to provide an exnation, John deftly changed the subject.


    He was convinced that the power of Mystery would inevitably plunge the Naga Faction into crisis.


    Moreover, he suspected that some members of the Naga Faction had already been corrupted by Mystery''s influence.


    The Queen''s formidable strength, he believed, was the only reason she remained unaffected by this corruption.


    John theorized that other, less powerful members of the Naga Faction might not maintain their sanity like the Queen.


    He spected that some had already been driven to madness by Mystery''s corruption.


    "I cannot refute what you''ve said about the attacks on Storm City by the Dark Realm, nor our failure to defend effectively. However, allying with the Mystery faction will only lead the Naga Faction into grave peril. I suspect that some of your people have already descended into madness. The power of Mystery will surely corrupt the members of your Faction. Your decision to seal off your tribe''s entrance is not solely due to the threat of the Dark Faction," John argued.


    His words left the Naga Queen momentarily silent.


    The other Naga nobles also seemed hesitant, as they knew there was truth in John''s statements.


    Some members of the Naga Faction had indeed fallen into madness.


    These afflicted Nagas were not particrly powerful, so initially, the Faction''s leaders did not pay much attention to this issue.


    However, as time progressed, the number of insane members within the Naga Faction increased.


    Even the Naga Queen began to feel her emotions bing more somber and paranoid.


    John, noticing that the Queen did not directly contradict his previous statements, realized his assessment was urate.


    Seizing the opportunity, he continued his questioning.


    "Your Majesty, I know you earnestly wish to ensure the safety of the Naga Faction. But Mystery Saint cannot achieve this ¨C only I can truly protect your Faction.


    You must have seen my strength. I have previously defeated Mystery Saint''s Mystery Vanguard and the Mystery Prophet.


    I also sessfully repelled the Dark Faction''s attack on Sunset Mountain, defending the Order Faction''s stronghold. My power has not even reached its peak yet.


    Once I attain my full strength, I am confident I can defeat the most formidable devils of the Dark Realm as well as Mystery Saint. Defeating them will ensure that the Naga Faction no longer faces any threats."


    John made these promises, knowing that he needed more allies to sessfully confront the attacks from the Dark Faction and Mystery camps.


    The Naga Queen, being immensely powerful herself, would be a significant ally for John.


    Her support could greatly ensure the sess of his ns.


    However, the Naga Queen did not immediately agree to John''s proposal.


    After some contemtion, she decided to test John''s capabilities through a certain challenge.


    "Your strength is indeed formidable, but I doubt it''s sufficient to defeat the Devils of the Dark Realm, let alone Mystery Saint. You im you can help our Naga Faction escape the grave threats we face. So, I will give you an opportunity to demonstrate your power."


    With these words, the Naga Queen turned her gaze towards the nobles of the Naga Faction below in the pce.


    The Naga nobles promptly brought forward a chest, which contained a multitude of books.


    "In these books, the details of our Naga Faction members who have fallen into madness are meticulously recorded.


    If you can restore sanity to these afflicted individuals, I will believe your ims.


    Following this, our Naga Faction will cooperate with you and provide substantial assistance.


    During your mission, Shatras will assist you. Should you encounter any troubles, you can turn to her."


    After speaking, the Naga Queen appeared somewhat weary.


    She waved her hand, signaling everyone tomence their actions immediately.


    Shatras was slightly surprised, unsure why the Naga Queen had chosen her to coborate with John on his forting endeavors.


    Nevertheless, she knew she had to follow the Queen''s orders.


    Upon leaving the Naga Queen''s pce, Shatras calmly said to John and hispanions, "You have about a week to resolve the issue assigned by Her Majesty. If you fail within this timeframe, the Queen willpletely lose trust in you. While Her Majesty has ordered me to assist you, don''t expect much help from me. I have my own matters to attend to as the Legend Magus of the Naga Faction, and I must address threats to our Faction. The task you''ve been given is, in truth, a rtively unimportant matter."


    After saying this, Shatras called over a guard of the Naga Faction and instructed him to lead John and his team to a local inn within the Naga Faction''s territory.


    During the following week, John and his twopanions, Adam and Blue Sea, needed to urgently find a way to restore sanity to the members of the Naga Faction who had fallen into madness.


    After Shatras left, Adam and Blue Sea appeared somewhat worried. Adam directly expressed his concerns to John.


    "Do you really think you can resolve the crisis that the Naga Faction is facing? The madness caused by the corruption of Mystery''s power seems impossible to cure. Unless you find a way topletely eliminate the Mystery power from the Nagas, I don''t see how those who have fallen into madness can be brought back to their senses."


    John was aware that Adam''s concerns were valid.


    However, he remained confident in his abilities and believed he could find a solution.


    "You don''t need to worry. Just cooperate with me in theing days! I have a far greater understanding of Mystery''s power than you do!" he assured them.

 Chapter 466 466-Eliminating the Influence of Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 466 Chapter466-Eliminating the Influence of Mystery</h4>


    John exuded confidence in front of Adam and Blue Sea, who naturally did not question him, given his sessful track record in previous endeavors.


    It seemed unlikely that John would fail this time, and if he did, they had no alternative solutions.


    The trio arrived at the inn within the Naga Faction, where the Naga Queen had prepared a spacious andfortable room for them.


    This would be their base for discussing and devising a n to address the troubles caused by Mystery''s power.


    "I believe that these Nagas fell into madness not solely due to the influence of Mystery Saint. It''s more likely that they were already in a fragile mental state. If you look at the information provided about these Nagas, you''ll notice they were already harboring many negative emotions. Under such conditions, being influenced by Mystery''s power could easily push them over the edge into madness," Adam observed, after reviewing the data provided by the Naga Queen.


    He shared his assessment with John and Blue Sea, having formed his opinion based on the information at hand.


    In the information provided by the Naga Faction, Adam noticed that the Nagas who had sumbed to madness were not particrly strong to begin with.


    Moreover, they already possessed various ws.


    This led Adam to suspect that the Naga Queen might be deliberately making things difficult for them, doubting that she truly expected them to seed.


    While Adam voiced his thoughts, John remained calm, eyes closed as if deep in thought.


    He didn''t respond, which Adam and Blue Sea found somewhat odd.


    Adam was about to probe further, but Blue Sea, sitting next to him, interrupted. Blue Sea gently nudged Adam''s arm, signaling him to be quiet.


    Adam, slightly annoyed by John''s silence, was soon pulled out of the room by Blue Sea, who wanted to speak with him privately.


    "Why did you pull me out of the room? Don''t you think John is being too distracted right now? He''s not focusing all his energy on solving the biggest problem we''re facing.


    If we can''t resolve the issue of the Naga Faction members falling into madness, the Naga Queen will definitely use this as an excuse to make us pay a heavy price.


    Yes, John is very powerful, capable of matching the Naga Queen. But we''re just ordinary yers, our strength isn''t that great. Doesn''t he consider the problems we''re facing? Shouldn''t he think more about his allies?"


    Previously, Adam had always trusted John, mainly because of John''s immense strength and the fact that John hadn''t posed any threat to Adam.


    However, after arriving at the Naga Faction, Adam''s attitude had changed significantly.


    He felt as if John was intentionally targeting him, making it easy for Adam to be dissatisfied with John''s actions.


    Blue Sea noticed Adam''s unusual demeanor and wanted to carefully ask why he had undergone such a significant change in attitude.


    "Weren''t you always very trusting of John? I don''t see anything wrong with John''s actions this time. He sessfully gained the Naga Queen''s trust for us. Even if the quest given by the Naga Queen seems deliberately challenging, it also represents an opportunity for us to earn her trust through our efforts.


    John must have his own methods. Right now, we just need to wait quietly. After all, John has more knowledge about Mystery Saint than we do ¨C we haven''t even seen Mystery Saint."


    Blue Sea''s persuasion did have some effect. Adam didn''t continue to argue, but internally, he was dismissive of Blue Sea''s words.


    While Blue Sea might not have encountered Mystery Saint, Adam had. After seeing Mystery Saint, he felt that the power of Mystery was almost insurmountable.


    "Maybe I''m just being too anxious. I''ll face any unexpected situations calmly from now on. But you also need to join me in urging John to act! He can''t just continue doing nothing."


    Ultimately, Blue Sea agreed to Adam''s request.


    When they returned to the room, they nned to urge John to take action swiftly.


    Before Adam and Blue Sea could voice their concerns, John opened his eyes, smiling, and spoke first.


    "I know what you want to say; you wish for me to take action quickly. But there''s no need to worry, as I''ve already found a solution to our problem."


    Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces, surprised that John had already figured out a way to tackle the challenge posed by the Naga Queen.


    Had John been deep in thought all this time about how to solve the Queen''s difficult task?


    If that was the case, then perhaps Adam had indeed been a bit too anxious.


    Without asking further, Blue Sea spoke up, "What method have youe up with? Can the two of us help you?"


    John nodded and gently replied, "Certainly, both of you can help. In fact, without your assistance, I wouldn''t be able to solve this problem on my own. You both understand that Mystery Saint is the embodiment of Mystery''s power, inherently linked to Mystery itself. We just need to sever the connection between Mystery Saint and Mystery. Doing so will enable us to restore sanity to the members of the Naga Faction who have fallen into madness."


    John''s proposed solution sounded usible to Adam and Blue Sea, but they felt it was something impossible to achieve.


    Indeed, as John himself had pointed out, Mystery Saint is the embodiment of Mystery''s power.


    It seemed imusible that Mystery Saint could be severed from its connection to Mystery.


    Although Adam and Blue Sea had their doubts, they didn''t get a chance to express them as John quickly provided an answer, revealing what he had been pondering all along.


    "We must rely on the Naga Faction''s own strength to sessfully block the influence of Mystery Saint''s power on its members.


    As you are well aware, there are many creations of the Power of Sea God within the Naga Faction. The creations of the Power of Sea God can counteract those of Mystery''s power.


    This is partly because the nature of the Mystery power and the Power of Sea God are somewhat simr, and partly because they belong to entirely different factions.


    We can use the power of Sea God to temporarily shield against the influence of Mystery Saint.


    If we can buy enough time, we can then use our own strength to cleanse the remnants of Mystery''s influence from the Naga Faction members.


    If we act quickly enough, I believe we can restore sanity to all affected members of the Naga Faction within two days. Even if we are not that fast, a week should be more than enough.


    We need to find Shatras as soon as possible since the Naga Queen mentioned that she would provide us with substantial assistance."


    John detailed his n thoroughly.


    Adam and Blue Sea were both very satisfied with it, believing firmly that it would be sessful.


    Adam promptly sought out Shatras and spoke to her straightforwardly: "We need arge quantity of Ocean Gems. The power of the Sea God in these gems must be very strong for our n to work.


    If you can''t provide these materials, our n won''t seed. And if that happens, the Queen won''t me us; she''ll me you."


    To Shatras, Adam''s request seemed unreasonable.


    She felt she was only supposed to offer them limited assistance. Ocean Gems, even for the Naga Faction, were extremely precious resources.


    Reacting instinctively, Shatras refused: "Her Majesty indeed asked me to assist you, but that''s only in case you encounter difficulties.


    Ocean Gems are valuable, and our Naga Faction will not provide many to you.


    At least, you should prove to me that Ocean Gems can indeed solve the madness afflicting our Faction''s members. Why should I waste such precious Ocean Gems otherwise?"

 Chapter 467 467-Secret Alliance

    Chapter 467 467-Secret Alliance


    At the same time John and others were asking Shatras for the Ocean Gem, a new visitor was arriving at the Naga Queen''s pce.


    This new visitor was, of course, the Mystery Protector.


    The rtionship between the Mystery Protector and the Naga Queen was quite familiar.


    They had coborated before, so the Naga Queen was very pleased with the arrival of the Mystery Protector.


    "I originally thought that your Northern Myst Empire had no means left to stop the attacks of the Dark Faction. But your arrival signifies that you must have found a way to counter the attacks from the hostile camp," the Naga Queen said.


    Although the Naga Queen had previously told John that she did not believe in the Order Faction anymore, she felt, with the arrival of the Mystery Protector, that the Order Faction might still provide some assistance.


    At this point, the Mystery Protector just smiled slightly without agreeing with the Naga Queen''s statement.


    His purpose foring here was merely to gather information.


    "Regardless of whether the Empire provides assistance to the Naga Faction or not, the Empire is the strongest member of the Order Faction. Your Naga Faction must cooperate with the Empire''s next moves," said the Mystery Protector.


    These words of the Mystery Protector made the Naga Queen a bit angry.


    In her view, although the Northern Myst Empire was stronger than the Naga Faction.


    However, since both were members of the Order Faction, the Naga Queen wondered why the Northern Myst Empire had to speak to her in such amanding tone.


    "Of course, this is not only for the safety of the Empire but also for the safety of your Naga Faction. If I''m not mistaken, the Naga Faction must also be threatened by the Dark Faction," said the Mystery Protector.


    Realizing that his earlier words might have been a bit too harsh, the Mystery Protector quickly looked for an excuse, which seemed to rx the Naga Queen a bit.


    "You are right; our Naga Faction is indeed threatened by the Dark Faction.


    But at least we have not directly encountered any attacks from them yet.


    Your Northern Myst Empire''s Storm City has already been attacked twice.


    You should first ensure the safety of your own important towns, and not worry about the safety of our Naga Faction.


    Moreover, I have no obligation to assist in your operations.


    After all, your next actions could very well pose a threat to our Naga Faction too," said the Naga Queen.


    These words from the Naga Queen left the Mystery Protector unable to continue persuading her.


    After hesitating for a while, the Mystery Protector finally spoke hisst words.


    "I hope you will consider this carefully. Without the Empire''s help, the Naga Faction absolutely cannot guarantee its own safety.


    I know you may still cooperate with those mysterious adventurers.


    However, I must remind you that these adventurers are not to be trusted.


    Although some of them are very powerful, even matching you and me in strength, how can you be sure that these adventurers will honormitments like our Order Faction does?


    These adventurers have always been known for not keeping promises.


    Moreover, they will ept any quest from any faction as long as it offers them sufficient benefits," said the Mystery Protector.


    Clearly, his words were meant to caution the Naga Queen that people like John could not be trusted.


    The Naga Queen understood this but felt that the Mystery Protector had no genuine intention to cooperate.


    "I have noted your warning. As for whether or not I should cooperate with adventurers, that decision should be mine to make, not yours tomand here!" the Naga Queen retorted.


    The Mystery Protector gave the Naga Queen onest look and then chose to leave.


    In his view, even without the Naga Queen''s cooperation, his next moves would not fail.


    After the Mystery Protector left, a look of worry appeared on the Naga Queen''s face.


    "I really wonder if our Naga Faction can ensure its safety in the future," the Naga Queen murmured to herself.


    From behind her, a deep and hoarse voice spoke out, "Your Naga Faction can certainly ensure its own safety, as long as you cooperate with my n.


    This time, we have deceived not only the Dark Faction but also the Mystery camp.


    If our cooperation is hugely sessful, we could even plunge John and the Northern Myst Empire into a significant crisis.


    In the end, among all the powers, only your Naga Faction could achieve ultimate sess.


    Only you can ensure your safety and gain even greater power."


    Faced with these words from the deep, hoarse voice, the Naga Queen just silently nodded.


    It was clear that she did not fully trust this voice.


    The person cooperating with the Naga Queen was none other than Darklord, John''s longtime enemy.


    The Mystery power within the Naga Queen was also given to her by Darklord.


    The secret alliance between the Naga Queen and Darklord was forged to ensure the safety of the Naga Faction and to use the uing chaos to enhance the power of the Naga Faction.


    Although the Naga Queen was very wary of adventurers, she now had no other choice.


    If she did not cooperate with Darklord, the Naga Faction would be directly devoured by the Mystery Saint.


    The Mystery Saint had already driven many members of the Naga Faction to madness.


    The Naga Queen certainly did not want her people to bepletely corrupted by the Mystery power before facing any direct threats.


    "I have a question that I''ve been wanting to ask you.


    You once told me that John is not to be trusted. But John is an adventurer, and so are you.


    Why should you be considered trustworthy?


    Are you and John enemies of each other?


    John has told me that he has found a way to restore the sanity of those Naga Faction members who have fallen into madness.


    However, this method requires a significant amount of Ocean Gems.


    Do you think I should hand these gems over to him?" the Naga Queen asked.


    Faced with the Naga Queen''s inquiry, Darklord did not immediately respond, seemingly pondering how to answer.


    "If you believe him, then provide him the help he needs. I think his method might be sessful. I had considered this method before as well, but I believe the Ocean Gems are too precious. Using them to restore the sanity of the Naga Faction members might be a loss that outweighs the gain," Darklord finally replied.


    The Naga Queen did not disagree with Darklord''s words.


    She had to be responsible for the entire Naga Faction.


    If she handed over all the Ocean Gems to John.


    Even if John could restore the sanity of the Naga Faction members who had fallen into madness, the Naga Faction would suffer a significant shortage of Ocean Gems for a long time afterward.


    Ocean Gems are crucial for the Naga Faction because all its members need to absorb the power of the ocean from these gems to enhance their strength.


    After receiving the power of the ocean and the blessing of the Sea God, the members of the Naga Faction can increase their levels and continuously strengthen the spells they have learned.


    After considering for a while, the Naga Queen slowly said, "I will provide John with a few Ocean Gems. If he truly can restore the sanity of our Naga Faction members, I will then consider other matters. Before that, I will focus on the n we have already devised. I canplete the construction of the Naga Faction''s perimeter defense before the agreed time.


    After I havepleted the construction of the perimeter defense for the Naga Faction, you must, ording to our agreement, lure the Mystery Prophet here. Together, we can eliminate the Mystery Prophet."


    Darklord nodded in agreement and then teleported back to the headquarters of the Darklord Guild in Iceburg Castle.


    He did not want to encounter John, as he had faced a significant crisis thest time they met.


    If not for the intervention of the Mystery power, he might have been reduced back to level zero by John.


    "The situation is getting worse, and the tribe is facing very difficult times ahead. I must find as many allies as possible. Whether it''s adventurers or other members of the Order Faction, as long as they are willing to help our Naga Faction, I am willing to cooperate with them," the Naga Queen reflected alone.

 Chapter 468 468-Waiting for the Final Outcome

    Chapter 468 468-Waiting for the Final Oue


    After handling most of the important matters, the Naga Queen allowed Shatras to enter her pce.


    Although she was already aware of Shatras'' purpose, she couldn''t let Shatras know that she had been monitoring him.


    "Your Majesty, those adventurers have made their request. They say they have found a method to restore the sanity of our Naga Faction members.


    However, their method requires us to provide them with Ocean Gems. I think we shouldn''t give them the Ocean Gems, as they are too precious. What do you think? Should we provide them with the Ocean Gems?" Shatras asked.


    Although Shatras had made up her mind, the Naga Queen had previously ordered that if John had any requests, he should convey them to Shatras, who would then report to the Queen.


    The Naga Queen hesitated for a moment, "Do you think they can be sessful? If they can be sessful, then providing them with some Ocean Gems shouldn''t be a problem, right?


    Although we don''t have many Ocean Gems in our Naga Faction, giving them one or two is feasible. We must see their method seed before we can provide more Ocean Gems.


    Go ahead and take three or four Ocean Gems to them. Keep an eye on their actions ande back to report to me once you have confirmed their sess."


    Shatras nodded, turned around, and left the Queen''s pce.


    She had no doubts about the Naga Queen''s orders, as it seemed to her the most reasonable directive.


    Upon receiving the four Ocean Gems, Shatras went straight to the inn where John was staying.


    Handing over all the Ocean Gems to John, she also warned him, "The method you''ve proposed must seed. If it fails, Her Majesty the Queen will be extremely angry, and I can''t predict what the consequences will be. For your own safety, you had better give it your all. The Queen''s strength is far greater than mine, and she will not be easily defeated by you."


    Although Shatras had been defeated by John, she believed that the Naga Queen could defeat him.


    She thought that just mentioning the Naga Queen would exert enough pressure on John.


    John, however, seemed unfazed by Shatras'' words and was just staring at the four Ocean Gems in front of him, seemingly in shock.


    He wondered if the Naga Faction was being too generous.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think these Ocean Gems are too few? We have already provided you with enough. We will provide more only after your method has been proven sessful," Shatras assumed that John''s expression indicated he thought the number of Ocean Gems was insufficient.


    However, John''s subsequent response surprised her.


    "No, no, no, I''m not saying there are too few Ocean Gems. Actually, what you provided seems too much. Just one Ocean Gem is enough because the purity of the Ocean Gems in your Naga Faction is incredibly high.


    The power contained in each Ocean Gem is tremendous. I only need one Ocean Gem to restore the sanity of all the members of your Naga Faction who have fallen into madness."


    John''s statement not only surprised Shatras but also astonished Blue Sea and Adam.


    They wondered if John was being overly confident.


    Was he not leaving any room for error?


    Adam and Blue Sea wanted to remind John, but before they could, Shatras quickly interjected, "Are you really sure you only need one Ocean Gem? If so, then I certainly have no objections. I hope you can take immediate action to restore the sanity of our mad members."


    A smile finally appeared on Shatras''s face.


    She had not held much hope before, always feeling that John was deceiving them.


    However, now she started to believe there might be some credibility to John''s words.


    If he were deceiving them, he wouldn''t im that just one Ocean Gem would suffice.


    John nodded, picked up an Ocean Gem, and concentrated a powerful force of the Fire God in his left hand.


    When the Fire God''s power met the Ocean Gem, it caused the gem to shatterpletely.


    John immediately took action, gathering all the powder produced from the shattered Ocean Gem.


    This gathered powder disyed a form that Shatras had never seen before.


    "The Ocean Gem turns into such a form when it bes powder? I''ve never seen this before, and I''ve used many Ocean Gems. Why can you do this? Why has no one in our Naga Faction been able to achieve the same thing?" Shatras asked in amazement.


    John expected Shatras''s surprise.


    After all, his action this time relied on the powers of the Fire God, Sea God, and various other deities from the Order Faction.


    Although Shatras was a Legend Magus, she could not harness the power of so many deities.


    Even the Naga Queen was unable to do this.


    John did not provide much exnation, as he needed to focus on his next steps.


    He ced the Ocean Gem powder into a specially made jar, which actually contained a very precious coral produced by the Naga Faction.


    When the Ocean Gem powder met this precious coral, it created another miraculous substance.


    "You just need to take this jar and feed its contents to the members of the Naga Faction who have fallen into madness. Eating this will restore their sanity," John exined straightforwardly to Shatras what she should do next.


    Although Shatras was still slightly hesitant, after witnessing what had happened before, she chose to trust John.


    "I will act immediately, and if they really regain their sanity, I will inform you right away. I will also convey this good news to Her Majesty the Queen. Her Majesty has been in a very bad moodtely, and receiving this news should change her view of you. Then, perhaps you might gain the friendship of our Naga Faction," Shatras responded.


    John simply nodded in response to Shatras''s words.


    Although he was confident in himself, he couldn''t bepletely sure his method would seed.


    After Shatras left, Adam and Blue Sea immediately asked John, "Are you sure your method will work?"


    John nodded, "I''m quite confident it will seed. But of course, there''s also a chance it might fail. Even if it fails, it won''t be aplete failure. At least one or two members of the Naga Faction who have fallen into madness should regain their sanity. This way, they can believe that I truly can provide significant help to their Faction."


    John''s words made Adam and Blue Sea somewhat worried.


    John had always been very confident, and this was the first time they had seen him exhibit a less assured attitude.


    However, soon after, Adam and Blue Sea both realized something and their feelings towards John''s previous actions showed a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Why did you tell them you only needed one Ocean Gem? You could have used just one and saved the others. Ocean Gems are incredibly valuable, especially those from the Naga Faction. You said it yourself, the Ocean Gems from the Naga Faction are of the highest quality," Adam and Blue Seained.


    John replied with a smile, "I think you''re being too shortsighted. If we did that, the Naga Faction would see us as greedy and petty. Offending the Naga Faction over two or three high-quality Ocean Gems doesn''t seem worthwhile, does it? My current approach might not immediately secure these extra high-quality gems. However, once it''s confirmed that my method is sessful, the Queen of the Naga Faction will surely reward us generously. Then we might receive even more Ocean Gems."


    John''s exnation convinced Adam and Blue Sea.


    They realized that their previous thoughts were indeed somewhat narrow-minded.


    Now, all they could do was wait for the final result from Shatras.


    After all, John himself wasn''t entirely sure of sess.

 Chapter 469 469-The Plot of the Mystery Protector

    Chapter 469 469-The Plot of the Mystery Protector


    John and hispanions didn''t have to wait long.


    Shatras returned in less than fifteen minutes, her face radiating with joy.


    It was evident that John''s method had been sessful.


    Before John and the others could even ask, Shatras, with a beaming smile, said:


    "I didn''t expect your method to actually work. The members of the Naga Faction who had fallen into madness have all regained their sanity. Her Majesty the Queen has also been informed of this news and is very pleased. She wishes for you to meet her immediately. The Queen will surely reward you. She has always been clear about rewards and punishments. Anyone who provides help to the Naga Faction is sure to be generously rewarded."


    Shatras was extremely happy, even willing to speak favorably about John and hispanions.


    Previously, she had always thought that John and others would only bring more trouble to the Naga Faction.


    "In that case, let''s go meet Her Majesty the Queen right away. I am also very curious about what kind of reward she will give us," John replied with a smile.


    At the same time, hemunicated with Adam and Blue Sea through eye contact, and they, of course, were also very happy.


    As they prepared to meet the Queen, they were unaware of the unfolding plot by the Mystery Protector.


    The sess of their mission had not only drawn the attention of the Naga Faction but also others who moved in the shadows, plotting their next move.


    The adventure was far from over, and new challenges awaited them.


    Under Shatras''s guidance, John and the other two made their way back to the pce of the Naga Queen.


    As they traversed a street within the Naga Faction, John couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was watching them from the shadows.


    Noticing John''s apparent unease, Shatras asked, "What''s wrong? Have you noticed something unusual? If so, you can tell me. As a Legend Magus of the Naga Faction, I might be able to clear up some of your doubts."


    John slowly shook his head, thinking that his earlier sensation might have been just a figment of his imagination.


    He deployed his detection spells to scan the surroundings again but found no hostile entities nearby.


    "It might be because of the pressure I was under earlier. I just find the scenery here a bit strange. The architectural style of this area seems quite different from other parts of the Naga Faction," John said, trying to ease the awkwardness, as he couldn''t quite exin his previous behavior.


    To his surprise, Shatras nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed, this area does have a unique architectural style. It''s a blend of ancient Naga traditions and some influences from outside cultures. We value diversity in our Faction, and that''s reflected in our buildings."


    Relieved that hisment did not raise further suspicions, John continued towards the pce, still alert to any potential hidden threats.


    The unease didn''t entirely fade away, suggesting that the journey ahead might hold more than just an audience with the Queen.


    Shatras''s exnation shed light on some matters for John.


    It also increased his concerns, especially when Northern Myst Empire was mentioned, bringing to mind the Mystery Protector he had encountered earlier.


    Although John was unsure of the full extent of the Mystery Protector''s strength, he knew they were evenly matched.


    The purpose of the Mystery Protector''s visit to the vicinity of Storm City remained unclear to John, and it seemed the Mystery Protector was not willing to reveal his true intentions.


    However, John only briefly pondered over these issues.


    In his view, securing cooperation from the Naga Queen was paramount for the sess of his n.


    Thus, John and hispanions, having traversed the Northern Myst Empire-influenced architectural zone, arrived at the pce of the Naga Queen, ready for her audience.


    As they waited for their meeting, John remained alert, knowing that the path ahead might hold unforeseen challenges and opportunities.


    In a building they had just passed, the Mystery Protector was in conversation with other envoys from the Northern Myst Empire.


    John''s feeling of being watched was urate; the Mystery Protector had indeed been monitoring their movements.


    After John and his group passed by, the Mystery Protector sighed and said, "The Naga Queen has chosen to trust those adventurers. Don''t you find it somewhat ridiculous? As a member of the Order Faction, she refuses to believe that I can help her and instead trusts those adventurers to provide assistance."


    There was a tinge of anger in the Mystery Protector''s voice. In his view, the Queen should have trusted him instead.


    The envoys from the Northern Myst Empire did not respond, as they were unclear about the Mystery Protector''s intentions.


    His sudden arrival in the Naga Faction, without prior notice, had taken them by surprise.


    These envoys were only responsible for routinemunication between the Naga Faction and the Northern Myst Empire and were not ustomed to dealing with high-ranking individuals like the Mystery Protector.


    After expressing his thoughts, the Mystery Protector turned his gaze to the envoys and said slowly, "You must keep a close watch on the actions of the Naga Queen. Her next moves could potentially pose a great threat to our Northern Myst Empire."


    The envoys were visibly surprised by these words.


    In their view, the Naga Faction was a member of the Order Faction. Even if the Naga Queen didn''t want to cooperate with the Northern Myst Empire, she shouldn''t pose a threat to it.


    However, the Mystery Protector''s words suggested a deeperyer of intrigue and potential conflict, hinting at theplexity of the politicalndscape within the Order Faction.


    One of the envoys stood up and said, "Sir, are you sure your information is urate? Although the cooperation between the Naga Faction and the Empire isn''t as close as it used to be, the Naga Faction wouldn''t be hostile to the Empire. If they were to oppose the Empire, they wouldn''t be able to withstand the joint pressure from the Empire and other hostile forces against the Naga Faction."


    The Mystery Protector''s expression remained unchanged in the face of the envoy''s question.


    It seemed he had already anticipated such doubts. "Your spection would have been valid in the past. However, you must be well aware of the significant threat the Northern Myst Empire currently faces from the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp. If the Naga Faction coborates with the Dark Faction or the Mystery camp, they no longer need any assistance from the Empire."


    This statement caused great rm among the envoys from the Northern Myst Empire.


    In their view, coborating with the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp would be a betrayal of the Order Faction.


    "Could such a situation really arise? Has the Naga Queen gone mad? Is she actually nning to cooperate with the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp? Doesn''t she realize how evil the powers of the Dark Faction and Mystery camp are? Doesn''t she understand that these factions could twist and corrupt the entire Naga Faction?"


    The Mystery Protector was somewhat disdainful of the envoys'' shock.


    He thought they were overreacting.


    However, he didn''t me them; as a Legend Magus, he understood that these ordinary individuals without extraordinary abilities were not fully aware of the situation''s intricacies.


    The political and power dynamics at y were far moreplex than they could fathom, and the shifting allegiances within the Order Faction addedyers of uncertainty and danger to the unfolding events.


    The Mystery Protector believed that his plot, aimed at instigating a direct conflict between the Northern Myst Empire and the Naga Faction, would be sessful.


    His ultimate goal was to obtain a Sacred Relic from within the Naga Faction, something he knew would be impossible as long as the Naga Faction remained a part of the Order Faction.


    With these thoughts in mind, the Mystery Protector turned and spoke slowly, "The powers of the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp have be very strong. It seems the Order Faction may no longer be able to defeat them. The Naga Queen has lost all faith in the Order Faction. Under these circumstances, she is naturally inclined to cooperate with the Dark Faction and other dominant forces. The Empire must now rely on its own power for defense. Prepare yourselves ordingly."


    After these words, the Mystery Protector used a Teleport Spell to leave.


    He was well aware of the need for ambiguity in his speech.


    His intention was to plunge the envoys into a state of confusion and panic.


    Only in such a scenario would the Northern Myst Empire and the Naga Faction potentially misjudge each other and fall into a state of hostility.


    Remaining in Storm City, he was ready to act against the Naga Faction at any moment, furthering his hidden agenda.

 Chapter 470 470-The Naga Queens Reward

    Chapter 470 470-The Naga Queen''s Reward


    In front of the Naga Faction Queen''s pce, John, Adam, and Blue Sea patiently awaited their audience with Her Majesty.


    While they were known for their patience, the waiting time was starting to stretch unusually long.


    Shatras had been inside the pce for over an hour.


    Just as John''s patience was nearing its limit, Shatras finally emerged from the pce.


    John couldn''t hide his irritation, "Her Majesty''s way of showing gratitude is indeed surprising. She had us waiting at the entrance of her pce for nearly two hours. Even if the Queen''s time is more precious and she had other matters to attend to, it''s not appropriate to make us wait this long. Do you have any exnation for this? If not, I won''t ept it lightly. You should be well aware that, even though I''m an adventurer, my abilities deserve your respect."


    John''s frustration was evident.


    He felt the Naga Faction might be showing ack of respect towards yers like them.


    While it might not be a big deal for NPCs to disrespect yers, John was not just any yer.


    He was among the top echelon, possessing divine-like powers.


    Shatras, noticing John''s displeasure, quickly began to exin, hoping to ease the situation and maintain the newly formed alliance between John and the Naga Faction.


    The Queen''s response to John''s sess was crucial, not only as a reward but also as a gesture of respect and recognition of his abilities and contributions.


    Shatras''s expression carried a hint of guilt, understanding that John''s anger was justified.


    She offered an exnation, "Her Majesty was overly excited and chose to share the good news with other nobles. They then discussed the Naga Faction''s defense ns with her. I wanted to remind Her Majesty about your waiting, but as you know, our defense ns are of utmost importance. After some hesitation, I decided not to interrupt. Once the discussion with the nobles was over, I immediately brought up the matter, and Her Majesty then instructed me to bring you in."


    Although Shatras''s exnation didn''t entirely convince John, he felt somewhat resigned.


    Walking away now would mean forfeiting the Queen''s reward for their efforts.


    To John, this task was akin to an unofficial quest, and naturally, the quest''s rewards were to be imed.


    "Don''t say any more; just take us in. Her Majesty should be ready with our rewards, right? They better be satisfying. Otherwise, I will cease any cooperation with your Naga Faction. It seems like you don''t really consider us significant," John stated, his words carrying a veiled threat.


    Normally, Shatras would have retorted to such a statement, as she typically disliked such talk.


    However, given the circumstances and John''s evident abilities and contributions, Shatras refrained from arguing.


    Instead, she led John, Adam, and Blue Sea into the pce to meet the Naga Queen and receive their much-awaited rewards.


    The tension of the moment was palpable, as the oue of this meeting could significantly influence their future rtions with the Naga Faction.


    Under the current circumstances, Shatras didn''t dare to contradict John, realizing that the Naga Queen was somewhat at fault.


    Given the significant assistance John had previously provided to the Naga Faction, Shatras understood that it wasn''t her ce to criticize him.


    Thus, she promptly led John to meet with the Naga Queen.


    Upon meeting the Queen, John spoke bluntly: "Your Majesty, you once said that if I could help resolve the Naga Faction''s greatest trouble, you would reward me generously and cooperate with my n. Why, then, did you make me wait outside your pce for such a long time? Is this your way of showing gratitude, or do you believe that I don''t deserve an equal conversation with you?"


    John''s direct approach was intended to test the Naga Queen''s sincerity in cooperating.


    If the Queencked genuine intent to coborate, there was no point for John to continue wasting time there.


    Although leaving the Naga Faction might mean losing a lead on the Mystery forces, John''s stance made it clear that he expected respect and fair treatment.


    The Queen''s response to these probing questions would reveal much about her intentions and the future dynamics between John and the Naga Faction.


    The tension in the room was palpable, as everyone awaited her reply.


    John understood that regardless of the oue here, he could always seek assistance in Storm City.


    If he couldn''t find sufficient clues in the Naga Faction, he could return to Storm City and reassess his strategy.


    Hearing John''s words, the Naga Queen promptly offered an apology: "I must indeed apologize to you. You have provided significant help to our Naga Faction and to me personally.


    But, I must admit, I somewhat overlooked your presence, perhaps because you have never appeared in the Naga Faction before. Regardless, it was my oversight.


    To make amends for my previouspse and to demonstrate my sincerity in cooperating with you, I have decided to give you a substantial reward."


    The Naga Queen then instructed her guards to bring out several boxes. "In these boxes are the rewards I am offering you. You helped our Naga Faction save a considerable amount of Ocean Gems. Therefore, I have decided to give each of the three adventurers among you 20 Ocean Gems."


    Upon hearing this, John, Adam, and Blue Sea were stunned.


    They hadn''t expected the Naga Queen to be so generous.


    Ocean Gems were incredibly valuable, and ordinary yers could hardly ever obtain even one.


    Even low-quality Ocean Gems could fetch more than 300 gold coins in auctions or trading centers.


    The prospect of obtaining high-quality Ocean Gems from the Naga Faction was even more remarkable, as these could potentially sell for over 500 gold coins each in auctions and trading centers.


    With 20 Ocean Gems per person, this meant they were essentially receiving around 10,000 gold coins each ¨C a rough estimate, given that no yer had ever acquired so many Ocean Gems before.


    Even the Northern Myst Empire might not possess so many Ocean Gems, considering their merely cooperative rtionship with the Naga Faction.


    The Naga Queen was pleased with their astonished expressions. "I trust you find this reward satisfactory. But this is just the first of three rewards I have for you," she said, signaling the guards to open the second box.


    It was filled with spell scrolls of orange quality.


    "These spell scrolls might notpletely satisfy such powerful adventurers as yourselves, but it''s the best our Naga Faction can offer. The god-tier spell scrolls are reserved for times of great peril for our Faction. I hope you can ept these as a modest gesture," the Queen exined.


    While John was indifferent to the scrolls, Adam and Blue Sea valued them highly.


    These scrolls could significantly aid the members of their guild, enhancing their abilities, especially when Adam and Blue Sea were not around to assist.


    Their main concern had always been their guild members'' ability toplete challenging quests in their absence.


    With these spell scrolls, that worry was alleviated.


    Although John imed he wasn''t concerned about spell scrolls, he was still eagerly awaiting what the Naga Queen would reveal from the third chest.


    He had a feeling that the contents of that chest would be the most precious.


    After all, if he were in the Naga Queen''s position, he would definitely save the most valuable reward forst.


    The Naga Queen could tell that John wasn''t particrly interested in the scrolls, so she didn''t linger on them for too long.


    "The reward in the final chest is a set of weapons that I am offering you," she exined.


    "These weapons aren''t of the highest tier, as I''ve mentioned before, since god-tier weapons must be reserved to ensure the safety of the Naga Faction.


    However, these weapons are certainly something all adventurers need. With them, you''ll receive the Sea God''s blessing. Moreover, you can use these weapons to tame the mighty creatures of the sea."


    As thest chest was opened, the Naga Queen introduced the unique weapons of the Naga Faction contained within.

 Chapter 471 471-Detailed Explanation of the Plan

    Chapter 471 471-Detailed Exnation of the n


    John and hispanions were naturally very satisfied with the rewards offered by the Naga Queen.


    John directly addressed the Naga Queen, saying, "Your Majesty, we all think the rewards you have offered are incredibly generous. We are very pleased with what you have given us. However, as I mentioned earlier, the reason I rushed to the Naga tribe this time is to find clues about the Mystery power. You had previously told me that if I could help you solve the crisis faced by the Naga tribe, then you would offer me assistance."


    The Naga Queen nodded in agreement.


    As a very rational person, she would of course not lie.


    After all, cooperating with John, an adventurer with great strength, would only bring benefits and no disadvantages to their Naga tribe.


    "I will certainly keep my promise. However, you must first tell me what your n is. How can I cooperate with you if I don''t even understand your n?"


    The Naga Queen''s request was actually very reasonable.


    After all, if John was not willing to share his detailed n, she would naturally be reluctant to cooperate.


    "Of course, I will tell you my detailed n right away. But you must promise not to be too surprised after hearing it," John said.


    The Naga Queen nodded with a smile.


    Although she did not show any impatience at John''s words.


    But in her heart, the Naga Queen wondered if John was perhaps a bit too arrogant.


    She admitted that John''s strength was indeed top-notch.


    But how could John''s n be so far beyond her expectations?


    In her mind, the Naga Queen believed she knew much more information than John did.


    Of course, John was unaware of the Naga Queen''s inner thoughts.


    And even if he knew her true feelings, it would not concern him.


    John only needed the Naga Queen''s help toplete his n.


    "My n is divided into three parts. The first part, of course, is to quickly investigate the members of the Mystery faction within the Naga tribe.


    I believe there must be some members of the Mystery faction in your tribe, otherwise, there wouldn''t be cases of your tribe members falling into madness due to the influence of Mystery.


    To find these Mystery faction members, we must not act rashly. You must allow me to stay in the Naga tribe to conduct a thorough investigation.


    Moreover, during my investigation, you cannot reveal that I am still in the Naga tribe. I think this part of the n should not be difficult for you."


    The Naga Queen nodded at this.


    In her view, John staying in the Naga tribe had some additional benefits for them.


    At least when the Naga tribe was under attack, John could provide assistance.


    Although the Naga Queen had already coborated with Darklord, she did not have a very good impression of him.


    She merely thought of Darklord as someone who could help alleviate the threat from the Mystery forces.


    If the Naga Queen believed that John alone could provide sufficient assistance to the Naga tribe, she would certainly choose to betray Darklord immediately.


    Although she had signed a contract with Darklord through the gaming system, the Naga Queen felt she had enough ways to circumvent the restrictions of the contract.


    After confirming her agreement with the first part of John''s n, he continued with his exnation.


    "The second part of my n is moreplex than the first. I am very aware that your Naga tribe may soon face a tremendous threat. This threat could be from the Mystery faction or possibly from the Dark Faction. My n involves your tribe appearing very weak when faced with threats from other factions.


    Only by seeming weak will your enemies be enticed tounch their full attack. That''s when I can take the opportunity to provide assistance. Although I can''t guaranteeplete sess in defending against these attacks, I can certainly offer significant help. You are well aware of my strength, so I don''t think I need to reiterate how powerful I am."


    The Naga Queen nodded.


    Although she considered the second part of the n somewhat risky, if the situation John described did arise, she would have to rely on John to provide substantial assistance.


    "The final part of the n is actually the mostplex. I''m not sure how much you know about the current situation in Storm City. If your knowledge is limited, I will exin it in detail. If you are already well-informed, then I will just outline my n."


    The Naga Queen felt puzzled, not understanding why John suddenly brought up Storm City.


    In her view, the affairs of Storm City seemed unrted to those of the Naga tribe.


    While Storm City had been attacked twice by the Dark Faction, she believed this was simply because it was an important town in the Northern Myst Empire.


    "I have some understanding of the events in Storm City. However, I believe I am not as informed as you. So, please exin in detail."


    Since the Naga Queen expressed her need for more information, John proceeded to recount the events that had urred in Storm City.


    After learning this information, the Naga Queen appeared slightly worried.


    She felt that the attacks on Storm City must have some more hidden and significant reasons behind them.


    "You must have realized by now that the attacks on Storm City are not as straightforward as they seem. Even if the Dark Faction nned to attack the Order Faction, it wouldn''t make sense to start with Storm City. They could have targeted weaker defenses in the Order Faction''s territories, where we might not be able to respond quickly."


    John paused, signaling to Adam to bring out the map they had brought with them.


    Unfolding the map, John pointed to a specific location and addressed the Naga Queen.


    "You should be able to understand the area shown on this map, right? This map disys the region of Sunset Mountain. The forward outpost of Sunset Mountain is quite close to the Dark Realm. I have been to that outpost, and I acquired some additional information there. Although the Dark Faction and the Mystery faction are not openly hostile to each other, they are definitely not likely to cooperate.


    The appearance of traces of Mystery power in your Naga tribe suggests that the Dark Faction might soonunch an attack against you. This attack is likely to be much more threatening than any previous ones. My goal is to use this attack by the Dark Faction to understand the exact nature of the rtionship between the Dark Faction and the Mystery faction.


    If these two factions, both adversaries of our Order Faction, were to unite, the situation we face would be truly desperate. Neither the Northern Myst Empire nor your Naga tribe would be able to safely withstand a joint attack from these two hostile factions."


    After outlining his n, John looked directly at the Naga Queen, waiting for her response.


    The Naga Queen''s feelings were extremelyplicated at the moment.


    Although she had known that the Naga tribe would face significant troubles ahead, she hadn''t anticipated troubles of such magnitude.


    If the Naga tribe were indeed to face a joint attack from the Dark Faction and the Mystery faction, even with John''s help, the Naga Queen wasn''t sure if they could sessfully defend themselves.


    "I can cooperate with your n, but you must promise me one more thing. You mustmit to fully assisting our Naga tribe when we face threats. I am very aware that in your previous battle with Shatras, you did not utilize all your strength. I hope that when fighting against hostile factions, you won''t hold back."


    John readily agreed to the Naga Queen''s condition, as this was something he felt he ought to do.


    "Absolutely, there''s no problem at all! I can agree to your condition! Let''s start taking action immediately!"

 Chapter 472 472-Forced to Leave the Naga Tribe

    Chapter 472 472-Forced to Leave the Naga Tribe


    After discussing and finalizing their n, John and the Naga Queen began to execute it.


    John, along with Adam and Blue Sea, pretended to leave the Naga tribe.


    He then used a Teleport Spell to return to the Naga tribe''s teleportation point.


    With the coboration of the Naga tribe, apart from the Naga Queen and Shatras, no one else knew about John''s return.


    Adam and Blue Sea, as guild leaders of two major guilds and well-known figures among yers, did not stay in the Naga tribe.


    Their prolonged absence would certainly draw attention from other yers.


    Although ordinary yers did not possess extensive information, the disappearance of Adam and Blue Sea for an extended period would inevitably lead to yers exchanging information, potentially uncovering things John preferred to keep hidden.


    John stayed hidden in the Naga tribe for two days, choosing not to act immediately as it would seem too obvious.


    During these two days of hiding, John was not inactive.


    He stayed near the Naga Queen''s pce since the Naga nobles visited it daily.


    John believed that among these nobles, there must be members of the Mystery faction.


    However, in these two days, he did not notice anyone suspicious in the Naga tribe.


    Most of the Naga nobles did not possess extraordinary strength.


    In fact, most Naga nobles were of rtively low levels, each inheriting their status from family traditions, meaning they didn''t need to spend as much time enhancing their powers like other tribe members.


    John felt his understanding of the Naga tribe was limited and decided to seek Shatras, intending to ask him for more information about the tribe.


    "I still don''t have an extensive understanding of your Naga tribe. To quickly find the hidden members of the Mystery faction within your tribe, I need more information."


    Shatras was willing to help John, but he was concerned that John, as an adventurer, knew too many secrets of the Naga tribe, which might not be entirely beneficial for them.


    After pondering for a moment, Shatras asked John, "Can you tell me what specific information you already possess? I can then provide you with some books that will help you understand these details. As you may be aware, the history of our Naga tribe is very long. Many events have urred over such a lengthy history, and it''s unlikely you''d find useful information in so many books."


    While Shatras politely declined John''s initial request, he was indeed very willing to help, and his suggestion did not pose any issues for John.


    "I don''t need information from the distant past; I only need recent events and information about the rtionships among members of your Naga tribe. I believe this information shouldn''t be too sensitive for your tribe. If it is truly crucial, you can refuse my request. But that would mean I would need more time, and I might not be able to find enough clues to help your tribe resolve its biggest crisis before an attack urs."


    John''s words eventually convinced Shatras.


    Shatras agreed to provide all the relevant information to John, although he had his own conditions.


    "You can certainly have ess to this information, but you must ensure that it remains confidential. You understand what I mean, right?" Shatras said.


    John nodded, fully aware of the importance of keeping the information about the Naga tribe confidential.


    The information was highly valuable, and he had no intention of sharing it even with close associates like Emma and SkyStars.


    Revealing such information could potentially endanger them.


    John was aware that he had many enemies lurking in the shadows, enemies who feared his strength and might target those close to him instead of confronting him directly.


    "Of course, I understand. After reviewing the information, I will keep it confidential. Besides, leaking this information would not benefit me in any way," John assured.


    Shatras nodded and didn''t say much more.


    John then began to carefully review the information provided by Shatras.


    After a while, he discovered a clue he had previously overlooked.


    The Naga tribe, although appearing unified, was actuallyposed of several different factions.


    Apart from those Naga who were fiercely loyal to the Queen, there were others who were less concerned about her rule.


    These Naga hade from other tribes.


    This meant that they could have already pledged allegiance to the Mystery faction, onlycking sufficient Mystery power to manifest because the Mystery saint had not yet initiated their resurrection process.


    Realizing this, John decided to take immediate action.


    He nned to go directly to the areas where these Naga tribe members resided to conduct a thorough investigation.


    Just as John was about to set out for his investigation, he suddenly received a message from Duke Arsena, requesting his immediate return to Storm City.


    Duke Arsena had obtained crucial information in Storm City that he needed to share with John in person, believing it too risky to discuss overmunication channels.


    John was surprised by this unexpected message from Duke Arsena. He had thought that no further clues could be found in Storm City.


    It was unexpected that just as he was making headway in the Naga tribe, Duke Arsena had seemingly uncovered an important lead.


    After some hesitation, John decided to return to Storm City immediately, trusting Duke Arsena''s reliability.


    He reasoned that if the information wasn''t of great importance, Duke Arsena wouldn''t have urgently summoned him back.


    Using the Teleport Spell, John returned to Storm City. Upon arriving at the teleportation point, he was met by Duke Arsena.


    "What is so urgent that you needed to see me right away? Do you know when the Mystery faction is nning to attack Storm City? Or have you found the hiding ce of members of the Mystery faction?"


    John asked, surprised to see Duke Arsena waiting at the teleportation point.


    While Arsena had always shown great respect for John, waiting at the teleportation point seemed excessive.


    "We can''t discuss this matter here. There are too many people around, and we need to move to a more secure location as soon as possible," Duke Arsena suggested.


    John nodded in agreement, seeing no issue with Arsena''s caution.


    Discussing the matter there could risk being overheard by other NPCs or yers.


    "Then let''s hurry back to your pce! I think your pce is the safest ce in Storm City," John immediately suggested.


    In his view, apart from Duke Arsena''s pce, there were no other particrly safe ces in Storm City.


    Previously, John had considered the Great Library to be very secure.


    However, after it suffered two attacks, he no longer believed the Library could guarantee safety.


    If the information Duke Arsena had was indeed crucial, it would be best to discuss it in the safety of Arsena''s pce.


    However, Duke Arsena did not agree with John''s suggestion.


    With a slightly tense expression, Arsena said to John, "I believe my pce is also not safe anymore! We must go to Sunset Mountain, specifically to the Defend Wall there. It''s absolutely secure!"


    After saying this, Duke Arsena quickly led John into the teleportation array, and soon they were both transported to the Defend Wall at the edge of Sunset Mountain.

 Chapter 473 473-The Alliance of Multiple Enemies

    Chapter 473 473-The Alliance of Multiple Enemies


    John, unprepared and caught off guard, was abruptly taken to the Sunset Mountain Defend Wall by Duke Arsena.


    Upon reaching the Defend Wall, John''s expression was one of frustration.


    He felt that Duke Arsena''s current actions were iprehensible.


    "Why do we need to discuss important information here at the Defend Wall? Moreover, I don''t think this ce is necessarily safer than Storm City. Isn''t the Defend Wall closer to the Dark Realm?"


    Faced with John''s questions, Duke Arsena did not provide any answers.


    Instead, he stood with his back to John, looking towards the direction of the Dark Realm.


    John took a few steps back, sensing that something was off with Arsena.


    Just as he stepped back, Arsena suddenly spoke.


    "You are indeed a very powerful adventurer. You quickly noticed that something was amiss. But what I am curious about is whether you can defeat me right here."


    Duke Arsena''s voice changed to that of the Mystery Protector in thetter half of his speech.


    John could see that Arsena hadpletely transformed into the Mystery Protector.


    "Did you impersonate the Duke just to lure me to the Defend Wall? What is your purpose in doing this? Or do you believe that you can sessfully defeat me this way?"


    While John was somewhat surprised, he was not overly fearful.


    He was well aware that the strength of the Mystery Protector was not far off from his own.


    Moreover, John was carrying a number of powerful scrolls with him.


    These scrolls could provide significant assistance in the uing battle.


    The Mystery Protector chuckled lightly and said, "Of course, I cannot defeat you on my own. But who told you that I intend to duel with you alone? Don''t you think I might have allies?"


    As the Mystery Protector spoke these words, John felt a simrly powerful presence rapidly approaching from behind.


    Without even needing to look back, John could guess who it was ¨C his long-standing enemy and someone who harbored deep hatred towards him, Darklord.


    The alliance between Darklord and the Mystery Protector was something John could never have anticipated.


    After all, Darklord had moved his guild to the Frozen Fortress, another important town in the Northern Myst Empire.


    It seemed unlikely that the Mystery Protector would go there.


    How had these twoe to work together?


    A flurry of questions swirled in John''s mind.


    However, he knew that the most crucial task at hand was to prepare for the imminent attack from both the Mystery Protector and Darklord.


    Mystery Protector was already strong, and Darklord''s strength likely improved during this time. For John, quickly defeating them would not be an easy task.


    "Surprised, aren''t you? I''ve chosen to challenge you again. Last time, you coborated with the Blue Sea Guild to put me in a great crisis, so this time, I naturally decided to cooperate with Mystery Protector to put you in a simr situation. It''s only fair ¨C a battle of equals. If I had defeated you right from the start, wouldn''t that have been too boring?"


    Darklord said, clearly in high spirits. With the help of Mystery Protector, he felt his victory was assured, facing John with abined assault.


    John remained calm and asked Mystery Protector with a slight smile, "I''m not sure how much you know about Darklord. As a Legend Magus of the Northern Myst Empire, you should be a member of the Order Faction, right? If so, how can you cooperate with a member of the Mystery faction? Are you not aware that Darklord has already sided with the Mystery faction?"


    John was trying to avoid a two-front battle, hoping to persuade the Mystery Protector to at least remain neutral in his fight against Darklord.


    In John''s view, as a Legend Magus of the Northern Myst Empire, the Mystery Protector should definitely not be coborating with the Mystery faction.


    However, the reply he received from Mystery Protector indicated that the situation was far moreplicated than he had anticipated.


    Mystery Protector maintained his smile, seemingly having anticipated John''s question, and responded calmly, "Of course, I''m aware that Darklord, as an adventurer, has coborated with the Mystery faction.


    However, my goal is to eliminate you.


    As long as I can achieve this, I am willing to cooperate with any faction.


    Even though our Northern Myst Empire is currently in a hostile state with the Mystery faction, as a Legend Magus, my rtionship with Darklord, a very powerful adventurer, is not hostile."


    As he spoke, Mystery Protector transformed into a streak of blue light and vanished from the spot. In the next instant, he appeared right beside John.


    John could immediately feel a surge of powerful Arcane energy; Mystery Protector was no longer interested in further conversation andunched an attack on John.


    At the same moment Mystery Protector made his move, Darklord also drew his Mysterious wand.


    "This time, you''ll pay a heavy price! John, there''s no escape for you this time!" Darklord shouted menacingly towards John.


    Simultaneously, Darklord finally unleashed his most powerful Mystery Spell, Mystery Infestation.


    [Mystery Infestation (Mystic Spell)]


    [Spell Description: The great Mystery Saint bestows the power of Mystery upon his loyal followers. The followers of the Mystery Saint can converge their Mystery power to form a tremendously powerful curse. This potent Mystery is capable of corrupting everything it touches, driving all beings into absolute madness.]


    [Skill Effect: Causes damage equal to 70% of the target''s maximum health with Mystery attribute. Reduces the target''s maximum health to one-third of its original value. Weakens the target''s healing effects by 50%. Spreads to other nearby enemies, causing 75% of the main target''s damage.]


    Mystery Infestation was clearly the most powerful spell Darklord could wield, and he could not cast it without his Mysterious wand.


    But now, he had sessfully unleashed this formidable spell.


    John, already in a dire state from the attack of Mystery Protector, was in no position to perfectly counter Mystery Infestation.


    In such a critical situation, John had no choice but to use an ocean attribute scroll he had with him.


    The moment he brought out the ocean attribute scroll, it transformed into a blue barrier.


    While this barrier couldn''tpletely block the incredibly powerful Mystery Infestation unleashed by Darklord, it provided John with some crucial reaction time.


    Taking advantage of the extra time afforded by the scroll, John quickly teleported to a nearby location.


    However, John couldn''t teleport far as Mystery Protector had set up a spatial magic barrier in the area.


    Unless he could defeat both Mystery Protector and Darklord, there was no way for him to escape the battle.


    Having narrowly dodged his opponents'' attacks, John steadied his spirit.


    Naturally, he was extremely angry, not expecting Mystery Protector to be a direct adversary.


    After regaining hisposure, John calmly addressed Mystery Protector, "Do you really think that no one else will find out what you have done? If Duke Arsena learns that you have be my enemy and are coborating with members of the Mystery faction, you won''t be able to escape unscathed. The Northern Myst Empire will surely make you pay."


    Mystery Protector''s mood was no longer as buoyant as before.


    He had initially thought that his and Darklord''sbined assault would be enough to definitively eliminate John.


    Who could have imagined that their most powerful spells would only cause John some trouble and not pose a significant threat?


    John was still able to continue fighting and had not fallen into a state of panic.


    He even had the presence of mind to question Mystery Protector directly, a question that Mystery Protector naturally could not answer.


    Mystery Protector had already resolved before the action to eliminate John.


    In his view, as long as John was eliminated, no one would find out about his cooperation with the Mystery faction.

 Chapter 474 474-The Complete Failure of the Ambush

    Chapter 474 474-The Complete Failure of the Ambush


    Mystery Protector ultimately did not respond to John''s words.


    Instead, he chose to continue his assault.


    He unleashed a series of powerful Arcane spells, which even began to affect the seals on the Defend Wall.


    John could feel that the seals on the wall, meant to protect against the Dark Faction, were starting to dissipate.


    "What are you doing? If you remove all the seals on the Defend Wall, the Dark Faction mightunch another attack. The defenses here are no longer as robust as they used to be. Are you saying that in addition to coborating with the Mystery faction, you are also working with the Dark Faction? I never expected you to fully align with forces hostile to the Order Faction."


    John was somewhat panicked by Mystery Protector''s actions.


    He could not prevent him from removing all the seals against dark power on the Defend Wall.


    He knew that if he attacked Mystery Protector, Darklord would immediately intervene.


    Therefore, his primary goal was to first eliminate Darklord.


    John''s previous remarks were just a ploy to cause apse in judgment for Darklord and Mystery Protector.


    He anticipated that they would expect him to attack Mystery Protector immediately.


    Darklord might not be prepared for all contingencies, giving John the chance to strike while Darklord was off guard and eliminate him.


    John''s judgment was spot on.


    Mystery Protector was on high alert, expecting an attack from John any moment.


    However, John suddenly turned andunched an attack on Darklord, catching thetter by surprise.


    Darklord was forced to hastily dodge using the power of Mystery.


    "John, I overestimated your intelligence before! Do you really think I am your biggest enemy right now? Don''t you realize that Mystery Protector is your true adversary?! If his n seeds, your Order Faction''s Defend Wall will bepletely nullified. The Dark Faction will be able to breach through the Defend Wall and attack Storm City. Even if the Mystery Saint doesn''t attack directly, your side will have already suffered aplete defeat!"


    Through Darklord''s words, John realized that Darklord hadpletely aligned himself with the Mystery faction.


    Previously, Darklord had sought to gain some Mystic spells from the Mystery Saint.


    However, after acquiring the Mysterious wand and continually receiving support from the Mystery power, he had decided to fullymit to the Mystery faction.


    For Darklord, allying with the Mystery faction had a significant advantage ¨C he no longer needed to worry about John''s retaliation.


    Although John was extremely powerful among yers, his strength paled inparison to the Mystery Saint, a being akin to a deity.


    The Mystery Saint could easily prevent Darklord from being utterly defeated by John.


    Despite being at a disadvantage, Darklord still believed he had a chance to turn the tables.


    "John, you see, your attacks can''t swiftly eliminate me. Besides the Mysterious wand, I have gained other, even more potent Mystery powers. Now, under the watchful eye of the Mystery Saint, I can use his power to turn defeat into victory," Darklord boasted.


    The Mystery power surrounding Darklord grew increasingly stronger.


    Although John was focusing his attacks on Darklord, he still couldn''t manage to put him in a significantly difficult position.


    Darklord''s level was rising too quickly, and the power he wielded now far surpassed that of the Mystery Prophet and Mystery Vanguard, making him the most formidable entity within the Mystery faction.


    "I now possess enough powerful Mystery energy to counterattack!" Darklord suddenly stopped and stood his ground, arrogantly addressing John with these words.


    John, without hesitation, used teleportation to quickly retreat to a position farther away from Darklord.


    He could sense the immensely powerful Mystery energy swirling around Darklord.


    While John and Darklord were engaged in battle, Mystery Protector had made significant progress.


    All the seals on the Sunset Mountain Order Faction''s Defend Wall had been removed.


    The monsters of the Dark Faction, previously sealed beneath the wall, surged out, causing considerable damage.


    The guards of the Order Faction on the Defend Wall could now only focus on repelling these monster attacks.


    Afterpleting his action, Mystery Protector turned his attention towards John.


    His objective in doing this was to ensure that no one would be able to hinder his actions going forward.


    His eyes suddenly filled with a series ofplex mystical symbols, granting him immensely powerful energy.


    Transforming into a streak of blue light, he rapidly flew towards John.


    John hadn''t noticed Mystery Protector''s move in time, as he had been closely monitoring Darklord''s actions.


    The coordination between Mystery Protector and Darklord had pushed John into a near-desperate situation.


    John was forced to use a skill he hadn''t employed in a long time, [Godyer]! [Godyer] is not strictly a skill but rather a title and a special hidden ss.


    With this special hidden ss, John could match beings with god-like powers.


    However, the downside of this title is that it doesn''t grant additional damage bonuses against opponents who aren''t god-like.


    John chose to use this hidden title in response to Mystery Protector''s attack because he sensed that the attack might involve power on par with a deity.


    The mystical symbols in Mystery Protector''s eyes could very well symbolize the God of Mysteries.


    If the opponent indeed harnessed the power of the God of Mysteries, then the [Godyer] title would naturally provide John with a significant advantage.


    John chose not to evade but to confront Mystery Protector head-on, a strategy that proved highly effective.


    Mystery Protector had indeed used the power of the God of Mysteries, which resulted in his attacks causing minimal damage to John.


    Furthermore, John now possessed power far greater than before.


    Apart from ensuring that John could inflict damage on deities in battle, [Godyer] also allowed him to siphon power from god-like entities.


    The attack from Mystery Protector endowed John with a formidable arcane power, which he decided to use against his opponent.


    John channeled [Divine de] onto his weapon.


    With the enhancement of [Divine de], he charged fiercely towards Darklord with his weapon.


    John was acutely aware that he had to defeat Darklord. Only by doing so could everyone realize that Darklord was a member of the Mystery faction, and only then would Mystery Protector have no room for further excuses.


    John understood that simply narrating these events wouldn''t necessarily convince Duke Arsena. After all, he was just an adventurer.


    Despite having provided considerable help to Storm City, he was still a figure not taken seriously enough.


    Unlike John, Mystery Protector was a different story ¨C a Legend Magus and one of the most renowned in the Northern Myst Empire.


    In a situation involving both John and Mystery Protector, Duke Arsena would naturally be more inclined to believe Mystery Protector.


    John sensed that the troubles ahead of him would only multiply.


    However, his adversaries, Mystery Protector and Darklord, didn''t feel any relief either.


    They both harbored the same thought: their ambush had utterly failed.


    Their initial n was to defeat Johnpletely in this operation, but contrary to their expectations, not only did John withstand their attack, he emerged even stronger.


    Now, Mystery Protector and Darklord were contemting their escape.


    They were acutely aware that the unusual situation at Sunset Mountain''s Defend Wall would undoubtedly prompt Duke Arsena to hurry to the scene.


    If Arsena arrived before they sessfully retreated, they would lose any chance of escaping.


    Mystery Protector and Darklord exchanged nces, signaling an agreement to coordinate their actions for a swift withdrawal from the battle.

 Chapter 475 475-Weighing the Pros and Cons

    Chapter 475 475-Weighing the Pros and Cons


    John certainly wasn''t going to let Mystery Protector and Darklord just walk away.


    He was aware that if he focused most of his attention on Darklord, Mystery Protector would undoubtedly manage to escape.


    Therefore, John decided to temporarily let Darklord go, as the threat Darklord posed to him was not as significant as that of Mystery Protector.


    Knowing he couldn''t confidently eliminate both at the same time, John had to deal first with the one who posed the greatest threat to him.


    John transformed into a streak of white light, swiftly flying towards Mystery Protector.


    Mystery Protector reacted incredibly quickly as well. Realizing that John had locked him as the target, he boldly used all his power, summoning a gigantic Mystery Circle.


    A series of powerful Mysteries appeared in front of Mystery Protector, forming an almost imprable defensive shield.


    John''s attacks werepletely blocked by these shields.


    During this, Darklord chose to escape immediately.


    He picked up his Mysterious wand and cast a Mystery teleportation spell.


    John wasn''t mentally disturbed by Darklord''s action, for he had anticipated such a situation, and inside, he felt a slight sense of relief.


    The Mystery teleportation spell Darklord wielded was more powerful than any teleportation spell John knew.


    Had John chosen to target Darklord earlier, he wouldn''t have been able to prevent his opponent from using this powerful spell to teleport away.


    Darklord''s sessful escape inevitably increased the pressure on Mystery Protector.


    Although his summoned Mystery Shield was initially effective, John did not pause in his assault, continuing to unleash several Divine Skills.


    While a single Divine Skill might not significantly impact Mystery Protector, their cumtive effect gradually began to overwhelm him.


    "John, you must consider one thing clearly. No matter what, I am a Legend Magus of the Northern Myst Empire. If you really choose to eliminate me here, the Northern Myst Empire will certainly not let you off!"


    Mystery Protector, sensing the danger, hoped to deter John by making him aware of the grave consequences of defeating him.


    Upon hearing Mystery Protector''s words, John''s expression remained unchanged.


    The only thought in John''s mind was that Mystery Protector was being overly verbose.


    John didn''t cease his attack; on the contrary, he felt that if he didn''t take this opportunity topletely eliminate Mystery Protector, he would pose an even greater threat to him in the future.


    John once again concentrated the [Divine de] in his hand, while simultaneously unleashing [Abyssal Prison].


    The [Divine de] skill formed a pure white light de in John''s hand.


    The Abyssal Prison skill effectively sealed off all the space around Mystery Protector, hindering his ability to maneuver.


    John had already released Abyssal Prison several times before, and the cumtive effect of multiple Abyssal Prisons sessfully rendered Mystery Protector''s spatial magic ineffective.


    John himself vanished into the surrounding space, leaving Mystery Protector to only see the rapidly approaching pure white light de.


    Although Mystery Protector was uncertain about the strength of John''s current attack, he knew he had to defend with all his might.


    The power John had previously demonstrated far exceeded his expectations.


    Failing to defend with his utmost effort could result in being annihted by John, a risk too great to take.


    Mystery Protector''s eyes once again manifested numerous mystical symbols.


    The immense power drawn by these symbols converged in front of him into a huge blue orb of light.


    The collision between the white light de and the blue orb of light caused a massive magical explosion.


    This massive magical explosion not onlypletely destroyed the Defend Wall surrounding John and Mystery Protector but also drew the attention of everyone on the Defend Wall to this scene.


    "What should we do now? The situation over there seems to be getting worse. Should we go over and provide support?" asked a guard of the Order Faction to his captain, looking at the Defend Wall below.


    The captain of the Order Faction was also in a state of panic.


    He and his squad could see a violent magical explosion not far away.


    Normally, such an intense explosion would undoubtedly affect them too, but they felt no threat.


    All members of the Order Faction who witnessed the explosion were in a dilemma about whether to approach the site of the explosion.


    They felt their strength might not be sufficient to ensure their safety if they rashly moved towards that direction.


    While they were hesitating, a familiar figure flew over their heads.


    "We don''t need to go there anymore; the Duke has already rushed over!" the captain of the Order Faction immediately told his troops.


    He had recognized the person flying through the sky ¨C it was Duke Arsena, the lord of Storm City.


    Duke Arsena had hurried from Storm City to the Order Faction''s Defend Wall as soon as he learned it was under attack.


    He had initially nned to carefully assess the situation at the Defend Wall before taking action.


    However, the sudden magical explosion forced Duke Arsena to abandon his cautious approach.


    He felt a sense of familiarity with the energy from the aftermath of the explosion.


    When Duke Arsena arrived at the scene, he could only see Mystery Protector, who was severely injured, and John, who seemed to be observing the situation and appeared somewhat hesitant.


    The presence of these two individuals in this location puzzled Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena directly addressed them both, "Do you know the cause of this intense magical explosion? It seems you''ve been through a very fierce battle."


    Faced with Duke Arsena''s question, Mystery Protector did not immediately respond, as he had been seriously wounded in the recent battle.


    John, though not as severely injured, was also showing some hesitation.


    He was weighing the pros and cons, contemting whether to reveal the truth to Duke Arsena.


    The hesitation disyed by both John and Mystery Protector increased Duke Arsena''s confusion.


    He pressed them further, "Why has neither of you answered my question? Are you still unclear about what happened?"


    John considered speaking up, but just as he was about to say something, Mystery Protector spoke first.


    "We just faced an attack from a Devil of the Dark Realm here at the Defend Wall," Mystery Protector began.


    "In an effort to prevent the Devil frompletely destroying the Defend Wall, we both exerted our full strength. We managed to drive the Devil away, but the cost was the destruction of the Defend Wall due to the aftershocks of the skills used in our battle. We must rebuild the Defend Wall as quickly as possible. Without it, the Order Faction will face serious threats from the Dark Faction."


    Mystery Protector''s words seemed to alleviate some of Duke Arsena''s confusion.


    While speaking, Mystery Protector nced at John, confident that John wouldn''t reveal the truth to Duke Arsena.


    Mystery Protector was sure of this because he knew John had no evidence to contradict his story.


    Moreover, he believed that Duke Arsena would never believe the facts as told by John.


    He thought of John as a cautious person, one who would carefully weigh all pros and cons.


    As Mystery Protector had anticipated, after hearing his exnation, John simply nodded and said to Duke Arsena, agreeing with Mystery Protector''s ount.


    "Yes, we just encountered a Devil from the Dark Realm," John confirmed. "Though the Devil was immensely powerful, Mystery Protector and I together were capable of defeating it.


    I was originally in the Naga tribe, where I had gathered some intelligence.


    My initial n was to share this information with you as quickly as possible.


    However, Mystery Protector requested my assistance in repelling the Devil from the Dark Realm. That''s why we both ended up here."


    John offered an exnation for his presence, carefully omitting the incident of Mystery Protector impersonating Duke Arsena and keeping it to himself.

 Chapter 476 476-Calmly Seeking a Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 476 Chapter476-Calmly Seeking a Breakthrough</h4>


    Duke Arsena seemed very satisfied with the exnations provided by Mystery Protector and John.


    He nodded with a smile and said, "Your response was incredibly swift, and I must express my gratitude. The news of the Defend Wall being attacked reached me ratherte. Had it not been for your efforts, by the time I arrived here, the Defend Wall might have already been overrun by the Dark Realm. There aren''t any significant dangers here now, are there? If not, let''s quickly return to Storm City. If we continue to stay here at the Defend Wall, Storm City will be left undefended."


    Duke Arsena quickly made a judgment.


    As two of the three strongest in Storm City, if Mystery Protector and John remained at the Defend Wall, Storm City wouldck sufficient defensive forces.


    Duke Arsena still remembered the intelligence John had provided earlier: the Mystery Faction was nning an attack on Storm City.


    Duke Arsena, while concerned about the safety of the Defend Wall, prioritized the security of his own domain, Storm City. Neither Mystery Protector nor John opposed Duke Arsena''s n.


    For Mystery Protector, it was crucial to return to Storm City as soon as possible.


    Having sustained serious injuries, he needed a safe ce to recover before his condition worsened.


    John''s purpose was straightforward.


    He needed to ry all the intelligence he had gathered in the Naga tribe to Duke Arsena.


    Then, he had to find Adam and Blue Sea.


    John himself could not devise a perfect solution to the current predicament.


    It was necessary to share the situation with Adam and Blue Sea, seeking their help in formting a response n.


    Thus, the three of them returned to Storm City together.


    Mystery Protector went straight to the Great Library, considering it the best ce for his recuperation.


    Moreover, the Great Library was very close to Duke Arsena''s pce, ensuring quick support from the Duke in case of any attack on Mystery Protector.


    John and Duke Arsena, on the other hand, went to the Duke''s pce. In the Duke''s study, John recounted everything he had witnessed in the Naga tribe.


    After listening to John, Duke Arsena''s expression grew more worried: "The situation is deteriorating faster than I anticipated. I hadn''t expected the Naga Queen to be entangled with the forces of Mystery. If she truly coborates with the Mystery powers, the crisis facing Storm City will be immense. I hope you can continue to gather more information from the Naga tribe. Only then can we fortify Storm City''s defenses more effectively."


    John naturally did not refuse Duke Arsena''s request.


    However, he had to prioritize his own urgent matters first: "Of course, I will return to the Naga tribe as soon as possible. But I have another issue to attend to. As you well know, an adventurer always has other matters to handle."


    Duke Arsena nodded in understanding, well-acquainted with the nature of adventurers.


    Although John''s abilities far exceeded those of typical adventurers, he was still an adventurer at heart.


    "Go and attend to your affairs. Even if the Naga Queen has allied with the Mystery faction, they will need more time to prepare before they canunch an attack on Storm City."


    With Duke Arsena''s permission, John quickly left the pce.


    As he departed, he cast a nce towards the Great Library.


    Although he knew that the Great Library could shield against Detection spells, John felt that Mystery Protector was constantly observing his every move from within.


    "You heal up here for now! Soon, I will find evidence of your coboration with the Mystery faction! Once I have the proof, you won''t be able to rely on the protection of the Northern Myst Empire any longer!"


    John muttered to himself, looking in the direction of the Great Library.


    He then headed towards the teleportation point, teleporting directly to the location of the Blue Sea Guild.


    Upon arriving at the Blue Sea Guild, John immediately notified Blue Sea and Adam through themunication channel, urging them to join him for an urgent discussion.


    John didn''t have to wait long at the Blue Sea Guild; in less than half an hour, Adam and Blue Sea arrived promptly, sensing the urgency in John''s message.


    "What has happened that you urgently called us here? Have you found a clue about the Mystery Saint? Or have you even met the Mystery Saint in person?"


    Blue Sea was the first to speak, being the guild leader of the Blue Sea Guild and thus holding significant authority.


    "It''s not about that," John replied.


    "I have something even more important to discuss. You both are familiar with Mystery Protector, right? He ambushed me recently near the Defend Wall. Moreover, he has now coborated with Darklord."


    John''s revtion left both Adam and Blue Sea extremely surprised.


    It took them a considerable time to process and recover from the shock of this unexpected news.


    John shook his head in response to Adam''s question, "Duke Arsena is currently unaware of this. And I can''t just tell him directly because I don''t think he would believe me. After all, Mystery Protector is a Legend Magus of the Northern Myst Empire and was sent to assist Duke Arsena. Naturally, the Duke would trust Mystery Protector more than an adventurer like me."


    John''s reasoning made sense to Adam, but he quickly realized a potential w in John''s approach.


    If they couldn''t make a breakthrough with Mystery Protector, why not focus on finding Darklord instead?


    "We might not be able to deal with Mystery Protector, but what about Darklord? If we find Darklord and get him to reveal evidence of his coboration with Mystery Protector, we could then convincingly persuade Duke Arsena of Mystery Protector''s betrayal."


    Adam''s suggestion was something John had considered before.


    The biggest challenge with this approach was their inability to locate Darklord.


    "We really can''t find where Darklord currently is. And after thest Guild Battle between Darklord Guild and Blue Sea Guild, Darklord has already moved his guild''s headquarters. We have no idea where the new headquarters of Darklord Guild are located. How can we find Darklord if we can''t find his guild''s headquarters?" John voiced his concerns.


    John and Adam discussed for a while but couldn''te up with any solution.


    Eventually, all three of them fell silent, pondering their next move in a calm state.


    After a period of contemtion, Blue Sea proposed a strategy: "Indeed, we can''t directly locate the headquarters of Darklord Guild. But the members of the Darklord Guild must know the location of their headquarters. Shouldn''t we try to find a member of the Darklord Guild? Although they are cautious of us, they might not be as guarded against a lower-level yer."


    John and Adam looked at each other, acknowledging that Blue Sea''s n might be the only feasible one.


    The idea of using a lower-level yer to gain information from Darklord Guild members could indeed be a promising approach in this intricate situation.


    "We must find a lower-level yer with no direct connection to us to locate the headquarters of Darklord Guild. This approach minimizes the risk and maximizes the chances of sess," Adam borated on Blue Sea''s suggestion.


    In his view, this seemed to be the only viable strategy. John also nodded in agreement.


    "Let''s proceed with this n. If the lower-level yer can indeed help us seed, I''m willing to offer him an extra reward. I will also use this time to rest a bit. I n to stay in Storm City until we locate Darklord Guild''s headquarters. I need to ensure that Mystery Protector has no opportunity to set any more traps for me," John said with a stern face.


    Both Adam and Blue Sea could clearly sense John''s deep anger towards Mystery Protector.


    The n to use a lower-level yer was set into motion, marking a cautious but potentially effective step in unraveling theplex web surrounding Darklord Guild and Mystery Protector.

 Chapter 477 477-Emma’s Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 477 Chapter477-Emma''s Adventure</h4>


    After discussing their next n with John and Adam, the three members of Blue Sea split up to take action.


    John naturally teleported back to Storm City.


    Upon reaching the teleportation point in Storm City, he carefully observed the direction of the Great Library.


    Only after confirming that the Mystery Protector was still in the Great Library did he finally feel somewhat relieved.


    "Maybe now I should check on the level progression of Emma and SkyStars. Their levels must have increased a lot during my absence, right? Their corresponding spell skills should have been enhanced as well."


    John suddenly realized that it had been a long time since hest paid attention to the strengths of Emma and SkyStars.


    He decided to go to the training field in Storm City barracks to check on their current status.


    After leaving the Blue Sea Guild, Adam returned directly to his own guild.


    He was contemting one thing - whether or not he should also take action.


    Although the n they had agreed upon was for the Blue Sea Guild to execute, Adam felt that the guild might not be entirely reliable.


    If the Blue Sea Guild''s n failed, he might need to have a backup n.


    However, after some indecision, he eventually chose to give up on that idea.


    He felt that if he took action secretly, John would undoubtedly be very angry.


    Adam certainly did not want his rtionship with John to deteriorate drastically.


    John''s strength was just too formidable.


    If he couldn''t maintain a good rtionship with John, his Genesis Guild could very likely face terrible consequences.


    As for Blue Sea, there was no need to say more.


    What they were looking for now was a yer who, though not high in level, was extremely clever.


    Only such a yer could sessfully execute the n they had devised.


    In the training field of Storm City barracks, Emma and SkyStars were diligently working to increase their levels.


    They hadn''t noticed John''s arrival.


    "It looks like you two have been training very hard recently. Your levels have increased so much in just a few days."


    John seemed quite pleased after seeing the levels of the two.


    Both Emma and SkyStars had made significant progress.


    Emma''s level had increased by 20, while SkyStars had gone up by 40 levels.


    Hearing John''s words, Emma and SkyStars turned around.


    Emma was naturally very happy and quickly ran over.


    "Why do you have time toe and see us train today? Didn''t you tell me before that you had some very important matters to deal with? Does that mean you''ve finished handling them?"


    John shook his head, "I haven''t finished dealing with everything, but at least I can take a break for a while. After all, I''m not a robot; I can''t work intensely all the time. Since I''m taking a break, naturally, I should check on your current status. You really haven''t disappointed me; your level has increased significantly. I think you can now be considered a top yer. What you should do now is enhance the rarity of your level. Your skill rarity is only orange. If you can upgrade it to a divine or golden level, your strength will greatly increase."


    Emma nodded vigorously, clearly understanding that John''s advice was well-intentioned.


    "I''m very pleased with the improvement in your strength. It seems you''re not the casual yer you imed to be; you do want to increase your level, don''t you?"


    John then turned his attention to SkyStars.


    SkyStars also showed a shy smile, not quite the casual yer he had previously imed to be.


    The reason SkyStars had not been very high in level before, and not keen on leveling up, was that he hadn''t found a suitable way to do so.


    With John''s help, his leveling speed had also increased.


    After talking with them for a while, John chose to log off.


    Emma and SkyStars naturally logged off as well.


    After logging off, Emma and John nned to walk around and chat in the real world.


    While shopping, Emma shared her own unique experiences with John.


    "While you were busy with your affairs, I actually encountered a very strange event. Although it was a bit odd, I didn''t face any danger."


    Emma suddenly brought up her own unusual experience, which naturally piqued John''s interest.


    However, he didn''t seem overly concerned, considering that Emma herself said she hadn''t encountered any danger.


    In the world of the game ''yer of Gods'', not encountering any danger usually meant that the event wasn''t too serious.


    "Really? What kind of adventure did you have? Don''t tell me it happened in Storm City. That''s the main city, after all. What kind of strange event could possibly happen there?"


    John''s tone was somewhat skeptical.


    Emma appeared slightly annoyed, feeling that John wasn''t taking her words seriously.


    "I''m not lying; everything I said is true. And I indeed had an unusual encounter. Have you ever been to the southern district of the trading area in Storm City?"


    Emma suddenly mentioned the southern district of Storm City''s trading area.


    John hadn''t been there, as the southern district, despite its name, was located at the very south of Storm City, quite far from the city center.


    John mainly operated in the central area of Storm City.


    Why would he care about such a remote ce?


    "Why did you go there? The southern district of the trading area doesn''t seem to have very valuable items for sale, and the level of the shops there isn''t very high. It''s usually lower-level yers who go there for trading. And that ce typically only buys low-level supplies and gathered items from yers, right?"


    Although John had never been to the southern district of the trading area, he was somewhat aware of what it was like.


    That''s why he hadn''t paid much attention to that area.


    Emma nodded, "You''re right. I went there because I needed somemon supplies. Buying them in the central trading area would have cost a lot of money. To save some gold coins, I went to the southern district. It was because of this decision that I encountered this adventure. Let''s not stray from the topic now; let me tell you about my experience."


    Emma didn''t want to be interrupted by John again.


    She felt that since she had encountered something worth mentioning, she should share it with John in detail.


    "I was nning to buy some inexpensive supplies. But then I encountered a man in ck. The supplies he was selling were almost as cheap as free. Many lower-level yers were around him, seemingly trading gathered items for supplies with the man in ck.


    I didn''t have any gathered items, so I had to use gold coins. But the man in ck seemed very friendly to me; he gave all his supplies to me for free.


    I eventually declined because I was very clear that there must be some ulterior motive behind his actions. I decided to trade one gold coin for 20 medium supplies.


    Furthermore, before I left, the man in ck told me that I would definitely encounter significant danger in the future. He also advised me to be wary of potential enemies."


    At first, John''s expression was calm, even slightly bored, as he listened to Emma''s story about her adventure.


    However, his expression changed dramatically when he heard the words "man in ck."


    He suddenly remembered the ck-clothed figure who had appeared during the Dark Faction''s attack on Storm City.


    "Are you sure everything you''re telling me is true, without any exaggeration?" John suddenly turned his head to look at Emma, asking the question with serious intent.


    This earnest inquiry from John took Emma by surprise.


    She paused, then nodded and said, "What I told you is the truth, without any exaggeration. Do you want to find this man in ck too? I''m not sure if he is still in the southern district of the trading area. Besides, aren''t we out shopping? Even if you want to find him, shouldn''t you log into the game ount?"


    Before Emma could finish her words, John had already dashed out of her line of sight.

 Chapter 478 478-Hidden Areas of Storm City

    Chapter 478 478-Hidden Areas of Storm City


    John, not taking Emma''s feelings into ount, felt he had just learned crucial information.


    He needed to act swiftly on this information to find the man in ck mentioned by Emma.


    Rushing back to his residence, John entered the Game Chamber and logged into his ount.


    Immediately, he received messages from Adam and Blue Sea.


    [Blue Sea: I''ve sessfully located the Darklord Guild''s base. It''s in the Icebound Fortress. We can go there anytime to settle the score with Darklord!]


    [Adam: I think I''ve figured out the source of the Mystery power in Storm City. It seems someone is continuously providing yers with Mystery power gems here. I''m still investigating their identity.]


    [Naga Queen: Aren''t you nning to return to our Naga Tribe? If you don''te back within a week, I''ll revoke your Naga Tribe pass.]


    [Legend Magus Shatras of Naga Tribe: Her Majesty is quite serious. She''s really angry because she feels you''re not following the n you agreed upon with her.]


    John decided to ignore all messages except Adam''s, believing the others weren''t helpful to his current action.


    He feltpelled to investigate this mysterious person distributing Mystery power gems in Storm City, as it might be rted to the man in ck Emma mentioned.


    This lead seemed more urgent and potentially more dangerous than the other issues at hand.


    His focus now was to uncover this mystery and ensure the safety of Storm City and its yers.


    As soon as John logged in, he immediately initiated a video call with Adam.


    Adam, still busy with guild matters, was somewhat surprised by John''s sudden call.


    Nevertheless, he epted the video call. "What''s so urgent? Are you nning to head to the Icebound Fortress to confront Darklord right away? I''m not fully prepared yet, and I hope you can dy your n to confront Darklord. We should act only after all preparations are in ce. After all, obtaining proof of Darklord''s cooperation with the Mystery Protector is crucial for your sess in defeating the Omnis Protector."


    Adam assumed John''s haste was about seeking out Darklord.


    However, he was mistaken, and before he could finish, John interrupted him.


    "I''m not calling to discuss Darklord. I''ve learned from someone that there''s a man in ck in the southern district of Storm City''s trading area. Who this man in ck is, I think I don''t need to borate. Moreover, you mentioned that someone is distributing Mystery power gems to yers. I''m convinced that this is rted to the man in ck in the southern district. We must act quickly; if we''re too slow, he might leave! This is the most important issue for us right now!"


    After saying this, John abruptly ended the call and used his teleportation ability to quickly reach the southern district of Storm City''s trading area.


    He began searching the area for any sign of the man in ck.


    Meanwhile, Adam, having heard John''s words, sighed, "Why are there always so many issues that require my personal attention? I really shouldn''t have be the guild leader. Being a guild leader brings me no benefits, only a heap of troubles to deal with."


    Despite hisints, Adam knew he had to head to the southern district of Storm City''s trading area as soon as possible.


    Upon arriving via teleportation, he immediately ran into John.


    "How is it? Have you found the man in ck? Judging by your expression, it seems you don''t have any leads," Adam could tell that John was very disappointed.


    John nodded, "It seems we were a bit toote. If we had acted faster, maybe we could have found this man in ck."


    Adam didn''t dwell on John''s words and quickly shifted the topic.


    "Which areas haven''t you searched yet? Maybe we could check those areas you haven''t covered to continue investigating the man in ck''s whereabouts. He might be hiding in a ce you haven''t searched."


    John responded with a wry smile, "I''ve already searched the entire southern district of the trading area. I don''t think there''s anywhere left unchecked. He probably has already left."


    "Are you sure you''ve searched the entire southern district? Do you know there''s an underground space in the southern district of the trading area? There are hidden areas in Storm City."


    Adam''s words reignited John''s enthusiasm.


    John considered that perhaps they could find the man in ck in this concealed area.


    "In that case, let''s take action quickly. We must find him because only by doing so can we understand the real reasons behind Dark Faction''s previous actions. I don''t believe Dark Faction''s prior actions were just whimsical. There must be other reasons behind them."


    With renewed purpose, John and Adam prepared to delve into the hidden areas of Storm City, hoping to uncover the elusive man in ck and the secrets he might hold.


    Adam followed John without muchment, and they quickly arrived at the hidden area beneath the southern district of the trading zone.


    This concealed region was directly below the southern district, a remnant of therge swamp that used to upy the site before Storm City was built.


    After the city''s construction, the water was drained, leaving a vast underground cavity.


    Initially, the people of Storm City didn''t pay much attention to thisrge void.


    However, as the poption grew, its value became more apparent. Many NPCs, particrly those operating in the shadows and likely enemies of the Order Faction, took refuge in this hollow.


    After all, if they weren''t enemies of the Order Faction, why would they need to hide?


    As John and Adam entered this vast cavity, both felt an oppressive atmosphere.


    It was as if the space itself was cursed.


    "I don''t know what you think, but I feel like this area might be cursed. But I can''t be sure which faction is behind it," Adam shared his thoughts with John.


    John nodded without speaking, his focus clearly on observing their surroundings.


    The sense of a curse in the air added an eerie tension, as if the very shadows around them held secrets or dangers yet unseen.


    The two continued their search through the gloomy expanse, alert for any sign of the mysterious man in ck or clues about the Dark Faction''s activities.


    Having explored the underground area for not too long, as it wasn''t as vast as they had imagined, John and Adam found themselves back at the entrance.


    Adam seemed somewhat disappointed, feeling that their mission had essentially failed.


    John, however, did not appear as disheartened as Adam had expected.


    It seemed John had picked up on another clue during their exploration.


    After surveying their surroundings, he whispered to Adam, "Did you notice that during our exploration, it seemed like something was following us? Even now, that presence is still lurking not far away, watching us."


    John''s voice was very low, barely audible over the noise of the area.


    Adam, after hearing John''s words, became extremely vignt.


    He was about to take a look around, but John stopped him.


    "Don''t make any sudden moves now. If you do, whoever is tracking us will immediately notice. We need to be cautious and careful in our approach. I think we should head back into the underground area. If we leave now, the follower definitely won''t pursue. The one who has been tracking us is likely hiding in this concealed area."


    John''sposure earlier stemmed from his careful consideration of the situation, leading to the formtion of aplete n.


    Now, he felt it was time to share this n with his ally, Adam.


    After hearing John''s n, Adam raised no objections, agreeing that it seemed sound and devoid of obvious ws.


    "Then let''s re-explore the entire hidden area," suggested John.


    "Even though we''ve already been through it once, I have a feeling we might have missed something."


    So, the two set out once again tob through the hidden area.


    True to John''s prediction, the entity that had been following them reappeared.


    This time, however, it seemed bolder than before, maintaining a much closer distance to John than previously.

 Chapter 479 479-The Misdirection of Darklord

    Chapter 479 479-The Misdirection of Darklord


    John and Adam spent about half an hour exploring the hidden areas of Storm City once again.


    They could sense that the person who had been trailing them hadn''t left yet.


    When the two reached a less crowded part of the hidden area, they stopped.


    John turned around and called out to a corner not far away, "There''s no need to hide anymore. We''re aware of your presence. If you don''t show yourself now, don''t me me for being inhospitable."


    Although John suspected that the person following them was an enemy, he thought it was necessary to confirm it.


    What if the person was neutral?


    Or had other intentions?


    John kept his gaze fixed on the dark corner.


    After a while, as the person hidden in the shadows still didn''t appear, John''s patience ran out.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t me me for being inhospitable!"


    The moment John finished speaking, he unleashed the ''Abyssal Prison'' skill.


    In the instant the Abyssal Prison skill was activated, John transformed into a streak of blue light and instantly appeared at the shadowed spot.


    There, he could clearly see an Assassin yer, hiding in the shadows, at only level 50.


    Upon encountering the person who had been trailing him, John was quite puzzled.


    He felt that the yer''s level was too low.


    And why was this yer following him?


    "Why have you been following me? If you don''t tell me, I will reduce your level to zero. Since you chose to follow me, you should know that I''m capable of doing that."


    The Assassin yer John questioned looked extremely nervous.


    He just stared nkly at John''s face, offering no answer.


    "Why aren''t you speaking? Do you really want your level reduced to zero? I don''t know who is behind you, but I can assure you that their promises cannot guarantee your safety!"


    John didn''tunch an attack immediately because he hoped to extract some additional information from the other yer.


    If he reduced the yer''s level to zero right away, he wouldn''t get any information.


    After John repeated his statement, the Assassin yer finally seemed a bit less tense and began to speak with a trembling voice.


    "I followed you because I epted this quest on the game forum. The person who posted the quest told me that if I kept an eye on you and reported your location to him, he would give me 20 gold coins."


    Adam, not far from the scene, sensed that something was amiss.


    He didn''te over but opened themunication panel to check the situation on the game forum.


    John did not immediately believe or dismiss the Assassin yer''s response.


    He could see that the yer was genuinely nervous.


    John had demonstrated immense power in his recent actions.


    The Assassin yer was well aware that he stood no chance in a direct confrontation with John.


    Even if he tried to escape, it would be impossible to evade the enemy''s pursuit.


    The Assassin yer could feel that the space around him was temporarily sealed.


    So, both John and the Assassin yer waited for Adam''s response, knowing he was checking the forum for the post.


    Soon, Adam found the post on the game forum: "There is indeed such a post on the game forum. Your ID is ShadowHider, right?"


    Adam turned his gaze to the Assassin yer, noting that the ID responding to the post on the game forum was indeed ''ShadowHider''.


    The Assassin yer quickly nodded, "My ID is ShadowHider. I can now choose to reveal my hidden ID. You can see for yourselves whether my ID is ShadowHider or not."


    ShadowHider promptly disabled his hidden ID setting in the game.


    Once this setting was disabled, any yer could see his ID.


    John examined carefully and confirmed that the Assassin yer''s ID was indeed ShadowHider.


    This at least confirmed that ShadowHider hadn''t lied previously.


    However, John was more concerned about who posted the quest, as the person who posted it was the real enemy of both John and Adam.


    "The poster of this message is anonymous, and very few people can post anonymously on the game forum due to the high cost of this feature. Among those we know, only a few guild leaders of the major guilds could afford this. The most likely candidate, considering who would want to track our movements, is Darklord."


    Adam deduced that Darklord was behind all this based on the limited information avable.


    John felt that Adam''s spection was reasonable, but he couldn''t be sure yet if ShadowHider was acting under Darklord''s instructions.


    "You mentioned that the person who posted the quest promised to give you 20 gold coins. I want to know how he was nning to deliver these 20 gold coins to you. If he has hidden his ID, it means he doesn''t want you to know his true identity. Do you really trust that he would give you the promised reward without knowing who he actually is?"


    Adam closely observed ShadowHider''s expressions while John spoke.


    If Adam noticed any abnormality in ShadowHider''s expression, he was ready to alert John.


    The question posed by John indeed put a lot of pressure on ShadowHider.


    As an Assassin yer, ShadowHider often epted quests from anonymous yers, so he was obviously concerned about ensuring he would receive his due rewards.


    "He said he would send the gold coin rewards through a system email. Moreover, after I epted the quest, he immediately provided me with an advance of 10 gold coins. I thought such a gesture was a significant show of sincerity."


    ShadowHider''s response did not surprise John and Adam.


    Both of them understood that a yer specialized in the assassin role like ShadowHider would not easily trust quests posted by anonymous yers.


    "Then let me take a look at your system emails," John said straightforwardly to ShadowHider.


    ShadowHider hesitated slightly because his system emails contained other quests and potential rewards from anonymous yers.


    He didn''t want others to know about the anonymous quests he had previously epted, as some of these might have caused losses to Adam and John.


    "Don''t hesitate any longer, our patience is very limited. If you can''t provide the necessary information immediately, I will make good on my previous threat and reduce your level to zero," John threatened again.


    Left with no choice, ShadowHider allowed John and Adam to check his system emails.


    Quickly, they confirmed through the system emails that the sender was indeed a member of the Darklord guild.


    Whether this member was Darklord himself was no longer of great significance.


    "It seems like Darklord has been misleading us all along. He deliberately sent a member of his guild disguised as a mysterious figure to feed you false information.


    Then, he posted an anonymous message on the game forum, directing an unaffiliated yer to track us. This way, we''d waste a lot of time investigating these leads.


    Darklord himself is probably already preparing for the next battle. We should immediately contact Blue Sea to see if they have located the headquarters of the coordination guild."


    Both of them deduced the most usible scenario based on the current information.


    Adam spoke his judgment directly, believing they must confront Darklord in battle.


    John did not oppose Adam''s spection.


    In fact, John was very angry, finding Darklord''s actions particrly despicable.


    Throughout the series of troubles John had encountered, Darklord had always been a formidable and challenging adversary.


    This time, Darklord''s actions had once again wasted a considerable amount of John''s time.


    Even if John managed to find and eliminate Darklord, it still wouldn''t change the dire situation he was currently facing.


    The power of the Mystery Protector was rapidly recovering, and it was possible that, before long, the Mystery Protector could pose a significant threat to John again.

 Chapter 480 480-Iceburg Castle

    Chapter 480 480-Iceburg Castle


    John ultimately decided to let ShadowHider go, but not before issuing a warning.


    "Next time you think about epting an anonymous quest, consider it carefully. These anonymously posted quests could potentially be very dangerous.


    This time, you haven''t posed a significant threat to us, so I don''t intend to make you pay a price. However, you must help me with some tasks to offset my anger."


    ShadowHider naturally didn''t oppose John''s condition.


    He saw it as a good opportunity.


    If he couldplete the quest given by John, maybe he could coborate with John in the future. Perhaps John would even offer significant assistance to help him level up quickly.


    "No problem at all! Just tell me what you need me to do. I will put in all my effort because I do feel very sorry towards you."


    ShadowHider''s tone made John quite satisfied.


    John, in fact, didn''t intend to assign an overly difficult quest to ShadowHider.


    "I have a simple quest for you. Just send our current coordinates to the person who posted the anonymous quest, but you must do this 10 minutes after we leave," John instructed.


    His aim was straightforward ¨C to mislead Darklord.


    John had already contacted Blue Sea and knew the location of the Darklord guild''s headquarters.


    In his view, it would take them only 10 minutes to eliminate Darklord.


    "No problem, I will act as per your instructions. I''ll stay here and wait until the 10 minutes are up before sending the coordinates," ShadowHider quickly agreed.


    For ShadowHider, this seemed like a win-win situation.


    On one hand, he had already received 10 gold coins as a reward for epting the anonymous quest.


    On the other, he could potentially gain John''s friendship by assisting him.


    Although he was unsure if the anonymous quest giver would be furious and target him, he was certain that John''s confrontation with the quest giver would distract them from focusing on him.


    Once John was sure ShadowHider would follow his instructions, he and Adam left together, quickly reaching the teleportation point to Iceburg Castle using a Teleport Spell.


    Blue Sea was already waiting for them at the teleportation point of Iceburg Castle.


    "You two took quite some time to get here! I thought you''d be ready to head to the Darklord guild as soon as you asked me if I had located it," Blue Sea expressed a slight dissatisfaction with the speed of Adam and John''s arrival.


    He had expected them to arrive immediately after he provided the coordinates, knowing well that both Adam and John possessed the Teleport Spell, a crucial skill for top yers that was extremely useful in various situations.


    "We encountered some unexpected situations in Storm City, but those have been resolved now! Since you''ve found the headquarters of the Darklord guild, let''s head over there quickly. I''m sure Darklord has also made a lot of preparations. He must have anticipated this day when he relocated his guild from Storm City," John replied, not dwelling on the matter further.


    His current focus was solely on eliminating Darklord as swiftly as possible, without any more failures.


    "The Darklord guild is located in the north zone of Iceburg Castle, but we need to be well-prepared before we can enter the north zone. You both are well aware that after the events that urred before, Iceburg Castle has closed its north zone to ordinary adventurers," Blue Sea exined.


    This information highlighted the importance of strategizing their next steps carefully, considering the challenges thaty ahead in infiltrating the north zone of Iceburg Castle.


    John''s expression soured upon hearing Blue Sea''s words. He felt that Blue Sea should have shared this information earlier.


    "You should have told us this sooner. If we had known, we could have prepared in advance and not ended up in such a difficult situation like now," Johnined.


    Blue Sea seemed somewhat taken aback by John''s reproach. In his view, not providing this information earlier hadn''t really impacted their next move.


    Adam stepped in to rify the situation for Blue Sea: "We encountered an Assassin yer in the hidden area of Storm City who had epted an anonymous quest from Darklord. This yer will send our coordinates to Darklord after 10 minutes. We initially thought that 10 minutes would be enough to eliminate Darklord.


    However, if the north zone of Iceburg Castle is not open to ordinary adventurers, it''s impossible for us to enter it within 10 minutes.


    The Order Faction NPCs here in Iceburg Castle aren''t as closely linked with those in Storm City. Even with the help of Duke Arsena, it''s unrealistic to obtain a pass to the North zone of Iceburg Castle in such a short time."


    Blue Sea understood why John was upset from Adam''s exnation, though he felt he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    "In that case, we should change our strategy. How about we bypass Iceburg Castle''s walls from the outside? Each of us has Teleport Spell and Blink abilities. We could use these skills to quickly and directly enter the north zone of Iceburg Castle from the outside. It''s risky, but it''s fast," Blue Sea suggested.


    Adam didn''t immediately respond, considering the high risk of this approach.


    Iceburg Castle was likely guarded by powerful Order Faction NPCs, and the strength of Iceburg Castle''s lord wouldn''t be much inferior to Duke Arsena.


    If they used these skills to bypass the walls, the lord of Iceburg Castle would almost certainly detect them immediately.


    "Shouldn''t we be more cautious? We don''t know much about Iceburg Castle, and as a recently opened map in thetest version, yers'' understanding of it is limited. I just searched the game forums for information on Iceburg Castle while you were talking.


    Most yers haven''t explored it extensively. In fact, no yer knows how to enter the north zone from the outside walls.


    The only mention of Iceburg Castle''s north zone on the forums is a map posted by members of the Darklord guild. I''m not sure if you trust the information posted by the Darklord guild''s members, but I certainly don''t. I think it''s meant to mislead us."


    Adam''s lengthy exnation aimed to make Blue Sea and John understand the importance of caution in a new and unfamiliar map.


    Convinced by Adam''s reasoning, Blue Sea nned to head towards the Lord''s Hall of Iceburg Castle to obtain a pass to the north zone.


    However, as Blue Sea was about to set off, John stopped him: "We must act ording to your n. It''s the fastest way to reach the north zone of Iceburg Castle. I understand the risks, but isn''t it also a great risk to give Darklord more time to prepare?


    No matter what, we must catch Darklord off-guard! This is our chance topletely eliminate him. Even if we can''t finish him off, we need to ensure he can''t interfere with our actions in the future. I''m utterly disgusted by him! I don''t want him meddling while we deal with the threat from the Mystery faction!"


    Both Adam and Blue Sea could hear the intense loathing in John''s voice towards Darklord.


    Therefore, they eventually stopped arguing and agreed to follow the n, understanding John''s urgency and the need to act swiftly and decisively against Darklord.


    Fully aware that their chances of sess were significantly higher with John''s involvement, they recognized the necessity of aligning their actions with John''s decision.


    With the final decision made, there was no room for further hesitation.


    "Alright, let''s head to the outer walls of Iceburg Castle quickly then! Now that we''ve made our decision, we must act swiftly!" Adam dered decisively.

 Chapter 481 481- Ice Guard

    Chapter 481 481- Ice Guard


    John and his twopanions moved swiftly.


    Having made up their minds, they left from the teleportation point of Iceburg Castle and took the main road directly to the entrance of the castle.


    Observing their surroundings, they quickly headed towards the outermost walls of Iceburg Castle.


    This castle, unlike other cities of the Order Faction which were protected by severalyers of walls and guards, was different.


    Situated in the frigid north, Iceburg Castlecked guards on its outer walls, except for the innermost ones.


    This was, of course, great news for John and his team.


    They didn''t have to worry about being detected by the Order Faction''s guards and wasting more time.


    Although their actions weren''t a significant threat to the Order Faction, the guards would undoubtedly try to ascertain the situation thoroughly.


    After all, this wasn''t Storm City, and John couldn''t quickly gain the trust of the guards here.


    The trio moved rapidly, advancing along the outer walls of Iceburg Castle without attracting the attention of any NPCs or yers.


    They soon reached a fork in the road.


    Blue Sea examined the surrounding scenery and confirmed that turning left at the junction would lead them into the north area of Iceburg Castle.


    "We just need to turn left at this fork, and there''s only one road after that. Following it, we should quickly reach the north area of Iceburg Castle," Blue Sea briefly exined.


    Following his direction, the three of them continued forward.


    However, as they proceeded, John couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    He thought about Iceburg Castle, which, although not one of the most important towns of the Order Faction, was still a system main city.


    Could the defenses of a system main city be so weak?


    John doubted that any main city''s defenses could be this feeble.


    Could they really enter the north area of Iceburg Castle so easily?


    John suspected that there must be significant obstacles at the entrance to the north area of Iceburg Castle.


    Despite his concerns, he chose not to voice them outright, thinking it might increase the pressure on Adam and Blue Sea.


    The three continued along the only path and soon reached its end, which was marked by a very tall city wall.


    Atop the wall was a gigantic blue statue, depicting a warrior d in armor.


    "Why does it look like this here? Didn''t we say that we could directly enter the north area of Iceburg Castle from this point?"


    Blue Sea, gazing at the massive warrior statue, couldn''t help but express his confusion in a puzzled tone.


    Blue Sea was still unclear about the situation, but Adam and John had already figured it out.


    They knew that the giant blue statue was definitely the tool defending this ce.


    Just as Blue Sea finished speaking, mysterious magical symbols suddenly surrounded the giant blue statue, which then abruptly came to life.


    [Ice Guard]


    [Level: 204]


    [Affiliation: Order Faction]


    [Character Description: The great Legend Magus, the most powerful ice magus in history, Neville, created this giant puppet using a powerful ice spell.


    It possesses extremely strongbat abilities and can unleash immensely powerful ice spells.


    This is the strongest defensive force of Iceburg Castle. Under the protection of the Ice Guard, Iceburg Castle has not been breached by any hostile forces for 1000 years.]


    As the information about the Ice Guard appeared before them, John and the others knew they had to prepare for battle quickly.


    John immediately took out his weapon and swiftly moved to the side of the Ice Guard.


    He was well aware that a battle puppet created by spells like the Ice Guard would have formidable frontalbat capabilities.


    To swiftly defeat the Ice Guard, they had to attack from the side.


    Only by finding its weakness on the side could they strike a fatal blow.


    John''s action surprised Blue Sea, who was still trying to figure out what to do next, when Adam promptly suggested.


    "We both need to distract the Ice Guard from the front. This is the only way John can quickly find its weak point and destroy the Ice Guard!"


    With Adam''s words, Blue Sea naturally joined him in frontally distracting the Ice Guard.


    However, both of them somewhat underestimated the Ice Guard''s strength.


    The moment the Ice Guard was activated, it unleashed an ice sword spell, instantly causing the surrounding air to congeal.


    Even someone as powerful as John found his usual agility greatly hampered.


    With all three of them slowed down, they received a system notification informing them that they were now in a vulnerable state to ice spells.


    For any type of spell to inflict high damage, it must be paired with a corresponding vulnerability.


    Under the vulnerable state of ice spells, any ice spell attacks from the opponent would rapidly decrease their health.


    Realizing their precarious situation, Adam and Blue Sea immediately chose to evade the Ice Guard''s attacks.


    They both knew very well that they weren''t strong enough to withstand the direct attacks of the Ice Guard head-on.


    While Adam and Blue Sea were engaged in battle with the Ice Guard, John finally discovered its weak point. He noticed a crack in the Ice Guard''s shoulder.


    This w might have been intentionally left by the Ice Guard''s creator during its construction.


    After all, even a Legend Magus couldn''t be sure that a spell doll they created would always act entirely ording to their will.


    If a spell doll went out of control, the Legend Magus who created it would need to destroy it quickly.


    Most Legend Maguses intentionally leave a significant w in the spell dolls they create for this very reason.


    John, having discovered the Ice Guard''s weak point, naturally chose to attack it directly.


    He vanished on the spot and turned into a streak of white light, rushing to the side of the Ice Guard.


    John had already gathered a tremendous amount of power in his hands, ready to strike the crack in the Ice Guard''s shoulder, which would be enough to shatter it.


    However, what happened next was far beyond John''s expectations.


    The Ice Guard''s movement speed was not as slow as John had thought.


    The moment John appeared at the Ice Guard''s side, it swiftly turned around.


    Its eyes gleamed with a blue light, and John could feel himself rapidly being frozen.


    Sensing the onset of being frozen, John immediately released the Abyssal Prison.


    Under its effect, he temporarily escaped from the Ice Guard''s attack.


    John used a Teleport Spell to quickly transport himself to where Adam and Blue Sea were.


    He felt that the Ice Guard was too strong, and they shouldn''t waste any more time fighting it.


    "The Ice Guard is too powerful! It would take us a long time to defeat it. We''re short on time, so let''s just bypass it," John suggested.


    After saying this, John handed out a teleportation scroll to each of hispanions.


    As for himself, he didn''t need one since his own teleportation spell was of a sufficiently high level.


    "I''ll cover your escape, hurry and get through thest city wall!" As soon as John finished speaking, he threw a Fire Spell scroll from his pocket.


    The Ice Guard, naturally, ignored the Fire Spell scroll.


    Its sole purpose was to ensure that no one could enter the north area of Iceburg Castle. However, this move put the Ice Guard in significant trouble.


    The Fire Spell scroll activated close to the Ice Guard, engulfing it in a massive me.


    Being powered by ice spells, the Ice Guard naturally struggled to escape from the fiery trap.


    Seizing this opportunity, John quickly used his Teleport Spell to leave the scene.


    Thus, John, Adam, and Blue Sea finally managed to bypass the Ice Guard and arrived at the north area of Iceburg Castle.


    They could now hasten to find the location of the Darklord Guild.

 Chapter 482 482-The Oppressive Atmosphere of the North Area

    Chapter 482 482-The Oppressive Atmosphere of the North Area


    Having sessfully bypassed the Ice Guard and entered the north area of Iceburg Castle, the trio was naturally in high spirits.


    Blue Sea, after observing the surroundings and confirming that the Ice Guard hadn''t followed, said to the others, "Thankfully, John reacted quickly, or we would have been stuck outside by the Ice Guard for a long time. Even though we moved fast, I think Darklord must already know that we''ve reached Iceburg Castle. We should quickly look for the location of the Darklord Guild."


    Adam didn''t speak.


    He was just looking around with a hint of worry.


    He felt that the atmosphere in the north area of Iceburg Castle was somewhat unusual.


    He hadn''t seen any NPCs in the north area, only a few yers hurrying about.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Why are there no NPCs here in the north area? If there are no NPCs, why would Iceburg Castle close off the north area?"


    Adam voiced his confusion. John, beside him, was also frowning in thought but clearly couldn''te up with an answer immediately.


    "I don''t know why this would be happening either. Have you guys found any useful clues on the game forums? If not, we should start observing the north area more carefully and immediately," John suggested.


    Reminded by Adam and John, Blue Sea finally sensed the oppressive atmosphere in the north area of Iceburg Castle, which made him lower his voice while speaking.


    "Could it be that the north area of Iceburg Castle has been attacked by a hostile faction? That would exin why Iceburg Castle suddenly closed off the north area."


    Before John could respond, Adam interjected, "I think that''s unlikely. If Iceburg Castle had really been attacked by a hostile faction, Storm City would have received corresponding information by now. Duke Arsena didn''t provide us with any such information, which means he might not be aware that the north area of Iceburg Castle has been closed off.


    It''s improbable that Iceburg Castle, being under the control of the Northern Myst Empire, is coborating with a hostile faction like the Naga tribe. Cities within the Northern Myst Empire''s control area surely wouldn''t betray the Empire, right?"


    Adam''s reasoning was sound, prompting Blue Sea to nod in agreement, feeling a bit silly for his earlier spection.


    "Alright, there''s no need to continue debating. Since we''re already here, let''s observe the surroundings. Even though we haven''t encountered any NPCs, we can at least try to talk to some yers," John suggested a different approach. Since they couldn''t find any NPCs, they could inquire with the yers around.


    Soon, the trio found a yer near the magus tower in the north area.


    This yer was not high-level; in fact, he seemed to be a rookie who had recently started ying the game.


    "We are here in the north area of Iceburg Castle for the first time and aren''t very familiar with this ce. We''d like to ask why the atmosphere here is so oppressive? Moreover, we''ve only seen yers and no NPCs. Does the north area of Iceburg Castle not have any NPCs? And why are you here? Can you level up in this area?" John quickly fired off several questions to the rookie yer.


    The rookie didn''t recognize John, Adam, or Blue Sea.


    However, he could tell that their abilities were much stronger than his, so he tried his best to provide them with some helpful information.


    "Since you''ve just arrived in the north area of Iceburg Castle, I advise you to be very cautious. The north area has fallen into a significant crisis. I am here only because I ampleting a hidden quest I found.


    My quest is to deliver a letter to an NPC in the north area of Iceburg Castle. It seems that they can onlymunicate with other parts of Iceburg Castle through letters. I don''t know why this situation has arisen, but the quest reward is very generous, so naturally, I didn''t refuse it," the rookie exined.


    His response was reasonable, as any yer would not pass up a quest that offered substantial rewards for rtively low difficulty.


    John carefully looked at the letter in the rookie''s hand, "Can you let me take a look at that letter? If you''re willing to show me, I can give you 10 gold coins."


    John, having ample gold coins, was not hesitant to offer a significant reward to fulfill his quest.


    The rookie, ted at the prospect of receiving 10 gold coins, immediately handed over the letter. "No problem at all. Although the deadline for the letter-delivery quest is almost due, you should have enough time to read it."


    John carefully began to read the letter handed to him.


    The letter mentioned that some monsters had appeared in the north area of Iceburg Castle, and these monsters had repelled the guards of the north area.


    With the guards of Iceburg Castle severely depleted, the decision was made to close off the north area.


    This was to prevent the monsters in the north area from threatening other districts of Iceburg Castle and having a significant impact on the Order Faction.


    After all, Iceburg Castle was aware of the continuous attacks on Storm City by the Dark Faction and the Mystery Faction, and its guards were dispatched to aid at the Sunset Mountain''s Defend Wall.


    After reading the letter, John formed some hypotheses.


    He handed the letter back to the rookie and advised, "Once youplete this quest, it would be best for you to log off quickly. A very dire situation is about to unfold here in Iceburg Castle. If you can''t get to a safe ce, it''s better to exit the game for now!"


    The rookie nodded and quickly left. To him, John''s advice seemed sound, as there was no reason for a top-tier yer like John to deceive him.


    Once the rookie was gone, Adam, sounding a bit worried, asked, "Is a terrible situation really going to happen here in Iceburg Castle? Are the monsters mentioned in the letter rted to the Dark Faction and the Mystery Faction?"


    John nodded helplessly, "I''m thinking the same as you. Moreover, I believe that the monsters in the north area of Iceburg Castle are significantly connected to the Darklord Guild. It''s possible that their sudden appearance is due to the Darklord Guild. We should quickly head to the location of the Darklord Guild. And now, I know where it is. The headquarters of the Darklord Guild is in that huge building just two streets away. I can sense a very powerful Mystery force emanating from that building."


    "It seems that Darklord hasn''t been idle while we were making our way here. He must have used this time to enhance his power significantly. He might have even gained more power from the Mystery Saint," John surmised.


    As John spoke, Adam and Blue Sea both looked towards the direction of the Darklord Guild.


    Although they couldn''t sense the powerful Mystery force in the guild''s headquarters like John could, they understood that the uing battle with Darklord would be extremely dangerous.


    They were prepared forbat, determined topletely destroy the Darklord Guild.


    "If you have no other questions, let''s take action quickly! Darklord must already know about our arrival and is undoubtedly waiting for us in hisir," John dered.


    The group quickly advanced towards the headquarters of the Darklord Guild.


    As John had anticipated, Darklord was indeed waiting for them.


    In fact, Darklord had been aware of their arrival for some time.


    The reason he hadn''t acted earlier was that he was preparing for the final showdown.


    Just like John, Darklord had also decided to use this opportunity topletely eliminate John. Darklord did not want John to pose a greater threat in the future.

 Chapter 483 483-Walking Into the Trap

    Chapter 483 483-Walking Into the Trap


    At the entrance of the Darklord Guild, two guild members were nervously scanning their surroundings.


    They were aware that top-tier yers would soon arrive to challenge them.


    "Shouldn''t we just run away? The guild leader asked us to wait here for the challengers, but this quest seems too dangerous. yers who can challenge the guild leader must be top-tier. How can we, low-level yers, handle such formidable opponents?" one of the Darklord Guild members expressed his concerns to hispanion.


    He was very tempted to flee, not wanting to face other top-tier yers.


    He had only seen one top-tier yer before, Darklord, whose power he considered unfathomably strong.


    Naturally, he assumed that anyone who could challenge Darklord would be almost equally powerful.


    "We have no way out now! If you choose to run away, the guild leader will never forgive you. Do you want to be targeted by the guild leader forever after this?! I think those top-tier yersing to challenge won''t necessarily trouble us. They''re here to challenge the guild leader, not us."


    While they were speaking, John suddenly appeared at the entrance of the Darklord Guild.


    "You intend to stop me? Don''t me me for not warning you, but there''s no way you can seed with your level of strength," John said coldly to the two yers at the entrance of the Darklord Guild.


    Naturally, these yers had no intention of stopping John, as Darklord had previously instructed them to allow top-tier yers who came to challenge to enter the guild directly.


    "Our guild leader has been waiting for you! He told us not to obstruct your entry when you arrived," they said, stepping aside to let John pass.


    Adam and Blue Sea felt something was amiss, worrying that there might be a trap.


    John, however, seemed less concerned and was ready to move forward.


    Adam quickly stepped in front of John, saying, "Darklord must be fully prepared. Aren''t we going to fall right into the trap he''s set for us if we go looking for him rashly?"


    Although Blue Sea didn''t speak, his thoughts aligned with Adam''s.


    John then smiled at Blue Sea and Adam,


    "Of course, I know he''s prepared. But do we have any other choice? We''vee here topletely eliminate him. No matter what he''s prepared, we must fulfill our purpose. And if you''re really worried, you can choose to leave. I believe I canplete the quest on my own, without your help."


    After expressing his thoughts, John didn''t wait for the others.


    He entered the Darklord Guild alone.


    Blue Sea and Adam hesitated briefly, but ultimately, they decided to follow John.


    They felt that they couldn''t abandon the fight at this crucial moment.


    As the three of them entered the building of the Darklord Guild, the grand doors mmed shut behind them.


    They could all feel the presence of a powerful sealing force in the surrounding space.


    Adam and Blue Sea looked around nervously, anticipating Darklord''s appearance and a possible imminent attack.


    Only John remained calm.


    "I really didn''t expect you to think you coulde to my base for a final showdown. Didn''t you consider the consequences of losing to me? Don''t you think this is like walking into a trap?"


    Darklord''s voice echoed from the second floor shortly after the door closed, and then he appeared in their view.


    John''s gaze settled on Darklord, noticing that his power had increased significantly since theirst encounter.


    Moreover, the Mysterious wand in Darklord''s hand seemed quite different from before.


    "You must have noticed that my Mysterious wand is now much more powerful than it was," Darklord said in a slightly deep tone, ncing at the wand in his hand.


    "Let me tell you why. I met the great Mystery Saint, who granted me tremendous mystical power. Now, not only can I use the Mysterious wand in battle, but I also possess immense Mystery power myself. You''ve indeed walked into a trap; there''s no chance for you to leave here. I''veid a powerful sealing spell within my guild. Even with the three of you teaming up, it''s impossible to break the seal here!"


    After Darklord finished speaking, he raised his Mysterious wand, which emitted a powerful force and merged with him in a swirl of ck smoke.


    "Today is the day you die! You cannot possibly defeat me!" he dered, empowered by the immense Mystery force.


    John remained motionless during Darklord''s speech, sensing that something was off.


    Even with his newfound power, Darklord''s arrogance seemed excessive.


    John suspected that Darklord''s mental state might have been adversely affected by the Mystery force.


    However, with Darklord alreadyunching his attack, John had to respond.


    He swiftly unfolded a scroll he held, from which a powerful Holy Light energy rapidly spread out.


    The Holy Light energy, upon encountering the Mystery force, weakened the seal surrounding the Darklord Guild.


    "If you want to escape, now is your chance! The seal has been weakened, and you can sessfully leave the battlefield. If you decide not to flee, then you must join me in attacking Darklord!"


    John quicklymunicated his thoughts to Adam and Blue Sea. He felt it was crucial for them to understand his n.


    Adam and Blue Sea naturally chose not to flee, as they had already resolved to fight alongside John.


    The triounched their attack on Darklord, who, with the help of his powerful Mystery force, sessfully withstood their assault.


    Although the battle was momentarily at a stalemate, the repercussions of their fight affected those around them.


    The vice guild leader of the Darklord Guild was particrly tense during this moment because he had a more critical quest toplete.


    While Darklord was engaged in battle with John and the others, the vice guild leader of the Darklord Guild, holding a ck ring, made his way to the top floor of the guild''s building, which was also the highest point in Iceburg Castle.


    From there, he could overlook the entirety of Iceburg Castle.


    The north area of Iceburg Castle was already overrun with numerous monsters.


    The vice guild leader''s quest involved releasing even more monsters to create chaos throughout Iceburg Castle.


    He ced the ck ring atop the spire of the guild''s highest tower and began reciting a series of prayers to summon the Mystery Saint.


    As the name of the Mystery Saint was invoked, the ck ring emitted a blinding light.


    Simultaneously, a multitude of monsters began to emerge from underneath various buildings throughout Iceburg Castle.


    As these monstersmenced their full-scale attack on Iceburg Castle, the castle''s guards were overwhelmed and unable to ensure its safety due to the sheer number of invading creatures.


    With the emergence of arge number of Mystery monsters, even John, engaged in battle, could feel the surrounding Mystery power growing increasingly potent.


    His expression became more and more worried, realizing that he was being distracted by Darklord, whose true intention might not be to eliminate him.


    "You finally understand, don''t you? I knew you weren''t as foolish as I thought. You can see the real situation now!"


    Darklord seemed to notice the change in John''s expression and decided to reveal his n:


    "My aim this time wasn''t to eliminate you! My goal was merely to distract you! As long as you''re held here, no one from the Order Faction can stop our Mystery Faction''s assault on Iceburg Castle! This time, we Mystery Faction can take down Iceburg Castle directly!"


    Darklord''s revtion made it clear that the current battle was just a part of arger strategy, one aimed at capturing Iceburg Castle while John, one of the key defenders, was upied.

 Chapter 484 484-An Unforeseen Dilemma

    Chapter 484 484-An Unforeseen Dilemma


    Darklord''s words not only enraged John but also made Adam and Blue Sea, who were in the midst of battle, sense that something was amiss.


    Although Adam and Blue Sea were top-tier yers, they didn''t possess John''s acute perception of Mystery forces.


    They were unaware of the Mystery monsters attacking other parts of Iceburg Castle.


    "What does he mean by that? Could it be that our actions have been anticipated by him all along, and he''s even managed to exploit our moves?!"


    Blue Sea, still confused about the entire situation, asked John directly.


    John didn''t respond, as he was also in a bad mood.


    "We don''t need to worry about what he''s saying. We just need to stick to our n!" John replied after a moment of silence, continuing his attacks on Darklord during the conversation.


    In John''s view, if he could quickly eliminate Darklord, there would be enough time to deal with the other Mystery monsters.


    This revtion shifted the focus of their strategy.


    It became clear that defeating Darklord was not just about winning a battle; it was also about preventing the further invasion of Iceburg Castle and safeguarding the broader interests of the Order Faction.


    However, Darklord''s subsequent actions thwarted John''s n.


    Utilizing his Mysterious wand and bolstered by the powerful Mystery force, Darklord sessfully repelled John and hispanions temporarily and swiftly made his way to the second floor of the guild.


    "You don''t really think I''d fight you to the end, do you? Although my strength has indeed increased significantly, I still know my limits. I''m not as strong as John! I''vepleted my quest, so I''ll be taking my leave now. Don''t bother chasing me; you certainly won''t catch up!"


    Darklord said, and then he transformed into a wisp of ck smoke and disappeared quickly.


    Adam and Blue Sea naturally wanted to continue the pursuit, but John stopped them. "We can''t keep chasing him. We need to deal with the situation in Iceburg Castle first! Arge number of Mystery monsters have already appeared here. If we can''t eliminate these monsters, Iceburg Castle will surely fall under the control of the Mystery Faction. The overall situation will be much worse for us. We must ensure that Iceburg Castle remains in the hands of the Order Faction."


    John''s words brought a sense of disappointment to Adam and Blue Sea, but they understood that their current quest was to ensure the safety of Iceburg Castle.


    Thus, the three of them left the Darklord Guild. Since Darklord had already fled, there was no point in wasting more time there.


    Their focus now shifted to dealing with the monsters and securing Iceburg Castle from the Mystery Faction''s onught.


    As they embarked on their mission to rid Iceburg Castle''s other districts of Mystery monsters, the vice guild leader of the Darklord Guild finally returned to the now severely damaged guild headquarters.


    He looked around with a hint of disappointment and murmured, "Why hasn''t your n seeded yet? If it had, maybe I would have be the guild leader by now."


    The vice guild leader, in reality, wasn''t particrly loyal to Darklord.


    He had always aspired to control the entire guild and be its leader.


    However, his main limitation was his rtively low level, which prevented him from assuming the position of guild leader.


    After a heavy sigh, the vice guild leader decided not to dwell on these thoughts any longer.


    His next task was to organize and repair the guild headquarters as quickly as possible.


    He was indifferent to the events unfolding in other areas of Iceburg Castle, considering them unrted to his interests.


    Meanwhile, in other districts of Iceburg Castle, the guards were engaged in fierce battles against the Mystery monsters.


    Due to their limited numbers, they struggled to eliminate all the monsters swiftly.


    It wasn''t until John''s arrival that they finally managed to defeat the Mystery creatures.


    With John''s assistance, the guards were able to temporarily secure the main district of Iceburg Castle.


    However, they were powerless to protect the outskirts of Iceburg Castle.


    The guards were too few, and they needed to call back reinforcements from the Defend Wall to effectively defend the entire castle.


    "Thank you so much for your help. Without you, Iceburg Castle would have fallen to these monsters," the captain of the Iceburg Castle guards expressed his gratitude to John.


    Simultaneously, John received a notification that his rtionship with Iceburg Castle had improved to ''Friendly'', indicating that he could expect assistance from the NPCs of Iceburg Castle in future visits.


    "You don''t need to thank me; I did what I had to do. You must know Duke Arsena of Storm City, right? I''ve helped him before as well," John replied.


    Upon hearing this, the captain had a moment of realization, "So you''re the adventurer who once saved Storm City. If I had known it was you, I would have sought your help earlier."


    "It''s not toote to seek help now. Our cooperation has been a great sess, and we''ve temporarily secured the safety of Iceburg Castle.


    As for the Mystery monsters outside, we can deal with them gradually. I''ve also informed Duke Arsena, and he should be able to arrive soon."


    As they were speaking, Duke Arsena appeared at the teleportation point of Iceburg Castle.


    The Duke was in aplex mood.


    As a member of the Order Faction, he was deeply concerned about the attack on Iceburg Castle.


    However, alongside his concern was a sense of relief that this time, the attack was on Iceburg Castle and not Storm City.


    While contemting these matters, Duke Arsena noticed John''s presence, which slightly puzzled him as he didn''t expect to see John here.


    "Duke Arsena, you''ve finally arrived! We''ve managed to eliminate most of the monsters inside Iceburg Castle, but we couldn''t deal with those outside the city in time," John briefed the Duke on the current situation.


    Duke Arsena listened intently and nodded in acknowledgment. "Your actions have been very effective. Securing the safety of Iceburg Castle is already a significant achievement. The rest can be handled by the other soldiers of the Order Faction. I have brought sufficient reinforcements to swiftly eliminate the Mystery monsters outside Iceburg Castle," the Duke assured John and the captain of the Iceburg Castle guards.


    The captain was visibly relieved and thanked the Duke, who then suggested, "You might have other matters to attend to. I would like to discuss our next ns with John in private."


    Understanding the implication, the captain quickly left, aware that the forting conversation between Duke Arsena and John was meant to be confidential.


    Once the captain was gone, Duke Arsena asked John directly, "Why are you here? To be honest, I was quite surprised when I received your message. I thought Storm City was under attack. It never urred to me that Iceburg Castle would be the one facing an assault by Mystery monsters, and that you would be here. You need to exin this situation."


    John sensed a hint of distrust in the Duke''s tone, likely stemming from the suspicion that his appearance at Iceburg Castle was too convenient to be a coincidence.


    "The reason I''m here is to track down clues rted to the Mystery force. As you''re well aware, some adventurers have already sided with the Mystery Faction. As an adventurer myself, I aim to prioritize the elimination of those who have joined the Mystery Faction from within our ranks. It''s the only way to ensure we don''t face significant threats going forward. After all, you''re also well aware that adventurers can resurrect endlessly."


    John''s exnation was reasonable, but Duke Arsena still felt something was amiss and intended to probe further.


    However, before he could continue his inquiry, a guard from Storm City approached them hurriedly.


    "Duke Arsena, the Mystery Protector has found a crucial clue and wishes to discuss it with you as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 485 485-Quick Improvisation

    Chapter 485 485-Quick Improvisation


    Duke Arsena showed a trace of surprise on his face upon learning that the Mystery Protector had obtained a very important piece of information.


    He was well aware that the Mystery Protector had been staying in the Great Library recently.


    Could it be that the Mystery Protector had discovered some clues among the books there?


    If the Mystery Protector had found clues in those books, Duke Arsenashould have discovered them much earlier.


    However, Duke Arsena did not openly disy his surprise.


    Nodding, he spoke to the guard who had rushed over, "I am aware now and will return as soon as possible. Please tell Lord Mystery Protector to be ready. Once we get back, have him exin to us what exactly this clue is."


    The guard nodded and left, needing to quickly ry this message to the Mystery Protector.


    There was no special channel ofmunication between the Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena.


    Their personal rtionship was not particrly good.


    The reason they cooperated with each other was solely because they were both significant figures in the Northern Myst Empire.


    "What exactly are you thinking? Don''t assume I don''t know; you must have had a conflict with the Mystery Protector before. I could tell from your interactions at the Defend Wall that you two weren''t getting along very well."


    The Mystery Protector turned his gaze directly to John.


    He no longer intended to waste time and hoped John could provide him with some information.


    Although John was willing to tell the truth to Duke Arsena, he still felt that the Duke would never believe what he said.


    Therefore, John quickly improvised.


    "I did have some conflicts with the Mystery Protector during the battle at Defend Wall. However, I believe I can still cooperate with him. Moreover, the clue he brought might have been discovered in the books at the Great Library.


    I have also found some clues in the books of the Great Library before. But as you are well aware, as an adventurer, I am not very familiar with the books in the Great Library.


    So, it''s quite possible for the Mystery Protector to find more important clues. Since he has already informed you of this news, you should hurry to find him.


    If you are willing to let me apany you, I would be very happy to do so. After all, I am also curious to know what that more important clue the Mystery Protector has discovered is."


    John''s response was watertight. Duke Arsena stared intently at John''s face for a moment, then smiled and said, "In that case, let''s go to the Great Library together."


    Duke Arsena and John went straight to the teleportation point of Iceburg Castle.


    Before teleporting, John specifically called Adam and Blue Sea over.


    He still had some matters to discuss with them.


    "I have a very important matter and need to return to Storm City immediately. You two stay here at Iceburg Castle and handle other matters for now.


    You must search here for more information rted to Darklord. Although members of the Darklord guild have probably all escaped, they must have left some information behind.


    This can greatly aid our uing battle with Darklord. Moreover, after the recent battle, Darklord will definitely consider you two as their biggest rivals.


    You must also ensure your safety by quickly locating Darklord''s whereabouts and identifying their biggest weaknesses."


    John''s n was fully endorsed by both Adam and Blue Sea.


    They nodded and began to act ording to John''s instructions, also enlisting the help of their guild members.


    "It seems that the cooperation among you adventurers is much more extensive than I had imagined. I originally thought that the cooperation among adventurers was not as frequent as the conflicts among you."


    Duke Arsena, though not very familiar with Adam and Blue Sea, felt that since they could cooperate with John, they should not be in an adversarial rtionship with him.


    Moreover, he noticed that the cooperation among adventurers like John seemed to be smoother than that among other adventurers.


    "After all, there are many adventurers, and some of them are very dangerous. An adventurer like me, of course, is willing to help anyone, whether they are NPCs or other adventurers."


    In response to John''s reply, Duke Arsena didn''t say much more. He simply returned to Storm City with John as quickly as possible.


    Upon their return to Storm City, they immediately went to the Great Library at top speed.


    They learned from an apprentice magus at the library that the Mystery Protector was waiting for them at the top floor of the Great Library.


    On the top floor of the Great Library, the Mystery Protector was looking at a thick, old book in his hands.


    The worn cover of the book indicated its considerable age.


    "You were a bit too slow in your response. After I informed you that I had obtained a new clue, you should have hurried back here," said the Mystery Protector, his tone tinged with irritation as he continued to peruse the book in his hands.


    He had already noticed the arrival of Duke Arsena and John.


    "We were dealing with an abnormal situation at Iceburg Castle! Iceburg Castle was attacked by Mystery monsters, a fact you must already be aware of. As members of the Order Faction, we naturally had to prioritize addressing the game monsters'' attack," Duke Arsena immediately responded to the Mystery Protector''s question.


    John, meanwhile, remained silent beside him, feeling it unnecessary to say anything to the Mystery Protector.


    The two had previously shed, and now both were aware of the other''s true intentions.


    Each was waiting for an opportunity topletely eliminate the other.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t dwell on the past matters any longer. The reason I urgently called you back is that I found a very important clue in this book.


    It mentions information about the Mystery Saint. You should take a close look, as the information about the Mystery Saint is rted to both the Dark Faction and the Naga Tribe."


    As he handed the ancient book to Duke Arsena, the Mystery Protector exined the clue he had discovered within its pages.


    Duke Arsena''s expression didn''t show much change, as he was already aware of the clue mentioned by the Mystery Protector, having learned it from John.


    "I can tell from your expressions that you are not surprised, which means you already knew about this clue. However, I can provide more details about it.


    I previously thought that the cooperation between the Mystery Saint and the Naga Tribe posed a greater threat to us. But after carefully reading the information recorded in this book, I found that the Mystery Saint only wants to control the Naga Tribe.


    The Mystery Saint has always been eager to use the Naga Tribe to further exploit the power of Mystery and turn the Sea God into a puppet of Mystery power.


    We must go to the Naga Tribe quickly and inform them of this. If the Naga Queen learns of this, she should be able to react immediately.


    Her previous reluctance to cooperate with our Order Faction was entirely because she felt we could not offer her any help, and it seemed she no longer needed our assistance.


    However, upon learning this information, the Naga Queen might change her decision. The Naga, after all, would absolutely never betray the Sea God. If the Naga Tribe betrays the Sea God, they will no longer be able to survive in the ocean. I think the Naga Queen is very clear about this."


    The connection between the Mystery Saint and the Naga Tribe mentioned by the Mystery Protector made John feel as if he was approaching a massive conspiracy.


    He couldn''t clearly discern whether the Mystery Protector''s statements were true or false.


    Even if what the Mystery Protector said was false, John realized he had to follow him to the Naga Tribe. Regardless of the Mystery Protector''s intentions, the Naga Tribe would find themselves at the center of the storm.


    This was because both the Mystery Saint and the Sea God were deities of very high stature.


    They had the power to significantly disrupt the activities of all adventurers, as well as the Order Faction.

 Chapter 486 486-Complete Disbelief

    Chapter 486 486-Complete Disbelief


    After hearing the information provided by the Mystery Protector, Duke Arsena fell into silence, not making any immediate decision.


    He was contemting whether to proceed to the Naga Tribe as suggested.


    In his view, going directly to the Naga Tribe seemed like the best option.


    However, this move might worsen the already strained rtionship between Storm City and the Naga Tribe.


    The Naga Queen had previously sealed off the Naga Tribe, and if they wanted to visit now, they would have to force their way in.


    "Do you really think we must enter the Naga Tribe to continue investigating the Mystery Faction? Don''t we have any other options?"


    Duke Arsena finally looked up and asked the Mystery Protector, hoping for an alternative solution.


    However, the Mystery Protector shook his head.


    "I don''t think there are any other options. But since John is here, maybe you could ask for his opinion?"


    The Mystery Protector directed the topic towards John, believing that John''s thoughts would align with his own.


    "I almost forgot about you. Why haven''t you said anything? Since the Mystery Protector has already spoken, what do you think? Should we head to the Naga Tribe immediately?"


    John first gave the Mystery Protector a cold look, then slowly spoke to Duke Arsena: "I believe we must go to the Naga Tribe, regardless of whether this clue is true or false. Regardless of whether the Mystery Protector can pose any threat to the Sea God, we can only find out the truth at the Naga Tribe.


    Moreover, I think the Naga Queen, after learning this information, would be willing to help us. She should be very concerned about the fate of the Sea God."


    John and the Mystery Protector''s rmendations ultimately aligned, even though their reasons for such advice differed. Duke Arsena, seeing no other alternative, agreed.


    "In that case, let''s head directly to the Naga Tribe! I hope the Naga Queen won''t be too rmed by our sudden arrival. I don''t want the defensive forces of the Naga Tribe to suffer any losses. After all, I am counting on their support the next time Storm City is attacked."


    Duke Arsena''s remark was intended to remind both John and the Mystery Protector that no matter what happened at the Naga Tribe, they should avoid any direct confrontation with the Naga Queen.


    Naturally, both John and the Mystery Protector nodded in agreement.


    Although they each had their own thoughts, they felt that maintaining a friendly rtionship with the Naga Queen was crucial for them.


    The three of them then quickly proceeded towards the Naga Tribe.


    When the Naga Queen learned of their arrival, she was indeed furious.


    "Didn''t I tell them before? Our Naga Tribe is closed off! While I allowed John to continue his investigation within our Tribe, I did not permit him to bring others in. The Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena, though members of the Northern Myst Empire and the Order Faction, do not have my permission to enter my tribe directly."


    The Naga Queen was extremely angry at this moment, feeling that her subordinates had not followed her orders.


    The guards of the Naga Tribe were also feeling aggrieved because they recognized Duke Arsena.


    They thought it inappropriate to stop him, fearing that doing so might put the Naga Tribe in danger if Arsena had truly crucial matters to discuss.


    After venting her anger for a while, the Naga Queen eventually calmed down.


    As the queen, she knew she needed to handle these matters promptly.


    "Since they are already here, let theme in. I am curious to hear what so-called important information they wish to share with me."


    Upon receiving the queen''smand, the guards of the Naga Tribe quickly went to execute her orders, knowing well that staying would only result in further reprimands from Her Majesty.


    Thus, Duke Arsena and the two others were escorted by the guards to the queen''s pce.


    Although the Naga Queen''s expression had calmed considerablypared to before, all three could tell she was still somewhat angry.


    "You must have some very important information to share with me, considering your urgency ining to our Naga Tribe. What is it that you have to say? If it''s not important, leave immediately."


    The Naga Queen spoke in a very cold tone.


    During her speech, she gave John a cold nce, suspecting that he was most likely the one who had brought the other two.


    "Your Majesty, we havee across some very important information concerning the Mystery Faction, which we believe you should be made aware of as soon as possible," Duke Arsena spoke, then turned his gaze towards the Mystery Protector, signaling him to share the details.


    The Mystery Protector recounted all he knew.


    The Naga Queen listened intently, but it was evident from her expression that she was skeptical.


    "I admit that the Mystery Saint is immensely powerful, and the Mystery Faction could indeed rival the Order Faction. But to say that the Mystery Saint can use Mystery power to control the Sea God? Do you really expect me to believe such a im?


    The Sea God is one of the most powerful deities in the Order Faction. Even if he cannot defeat the Mystery Saint, he should be able to escape.


    If you havee to our Naga Tribe just to share such preposterous ims, do not be surprised at myck of hospitality. I don''t have time to waste on this.


    Leave our Naga Tribe immediately! And let me remind you, trying to manipte us with false information to get our cooperation will absolutely not work."


    The Naga Queen waspletely unconvinced by the Mystery Protector''s words.


    In her view, even if the Sea God couldn''t defeat the Mystery Saint, it was unlikely for him to bepletely controlled.


    The Sea God, virtually invincible in the ocean, was a deity no other could defeat in his domain.


    Neither the legends of the Naga Tribe nor those of other marine races mentioned the Sea God ever being defeated.


    John had anticipated the Naga Queen''s reaction and believed she needed to contemte the information more thoroughly.


    Indeed, during hisst visit to the Naga Tribe, John had sensed a strong presence of Mystery power, likely a result of the Mystery Saint''s scheming against the Sea God.


    "Your Majesty, I urge you to carefully consider the events that have transpired in your tribe. While the Sea God''s power is immense, the power disyed by the Mystery Saint might not be all he possesses. He could have other, even more formidable powers. Have none of your tribe members been affected by such exceptional powers?


    I believe we need to be extremely cautious about this matter. Moreover, we must inform you of another incident ¨C Iceburg Castle was recently attacked by Mystery monsters. Do you think the Naga Tribe will never face an attack from these Mystery monsters? We must ensure that your tribe is free from any creatures influenced by Mystery power. This is the only way to truly guarantee the safety of the Naga Tribe. Please reconsider what I''ve said."


    John felt that the Mystery Protector was unlikely to persuade the Naga Queen to heed their advice.


    So, without further hesitation, he interjected and expressed his own view.


    After hearing John''s words, the Naga Queen''s expression changed somewhat.


    She considered the possibility of John''s ims.


    She had coborated with John before and believed he wouldn''t deceive her, at least not until his own goals were achieved.


    "What you say does make some sense. However, I had previously allowed you and the Mystery Protector to stay in our tribe.


    It seemed you didn''t find any other clues rted to the Mystery power then. Are you saying that this time you will be able to find these clues?"

 Chapter 487 487-Conspiracy within a Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 487 Chapter487-Conspiracy within a Conspiracy</h4>


    Although the Naga Queen took John''s words into consideration, she remained skeptical about their chances of sess this time around.


    Faced with the Naga Queen''s questioning, John exhibited a confident demeanor, "Indeed, myst operation did not yield sess, but I don''t see it as a significant setback. The situation we are facing is extremely challenging, and our enemy is formidable. It''s normal to face failures against such a strong adversary.


    The reason I couldn''t find any clues within the Naga Tribe is because someone deliberately targeted me. They erased all the clues I could have found."


    John''s statement surprised everyone present.


    If true, this meant there were members of the Mystery Faction within the Naga Tribe, possibly even individuals in high positions, who were well-informed about John''s every move in the tribe.


    "Are you serious? If that''s the case, I will immediately order an investigation! Our Naga Tribe absolutely does not tolerate such situations! We have never cooperated with the Mystery Faction, and any tribe member found coborating with them will face severe punishment!"


    The Naga Queen''s mood worsened again.


    She was now aware that a conspiracy was slowly unfolding within the Naga Tribe.


    The Naga Queen''s primary concern was her unawareness of the conspiracy unfolding within her tribe, potentially leading to significant mistakes in the future.


    "I am certain that this is true. However, I don''t know who the person causing me trouble is. If I find out, I assure you they will pay dearly," John stated confidently.


    The Naga Queen nodded at his words, but she seemed to think John might be diverging from the main issue.


    Weren''t they supposed to be discussing how to identify and counter the Mystery power?


    "Even if what you say is true, I have another question. Does your information have any direct connection to our current discussion?" the Naga Queen inquired.


    "It is highly relevant," John replied.


    "I believe that someone within your Naga Tribe is preparing to summon Mystery monsters. Your tribe will soon face an attack from these creatures."


    This revtion made Duke Arsena uneasy.


    He was quite certain that John should not have ess to such specific information.


    This discrepancy raised suspicions about the validity of John''s ims and suggested that there might be deeperyers to the situation than initially apparent.


    Duke Arsena was increasingly aware that he was being drawn into aplex conspiracy, and he couldn''t shake off the feeling that John was somehow involved.


    He worried that John''s previous actions might have been a facade to mask his true intentions, possibly even a plot to gain Arsena''s trust before betraying him at a critical moment.


    "Your Majesty, I believe we can be of assistance in the actions ahead. Regardless, the Sea God will inevitably face threats from the Mystery Saint.


    Even with his immense power, he remains a deity of the Order Faction. As a member of the Order Faction, I am naturally inclined to offer you help. Storm City should be free from threats for the foreseeable future.


    I can join forces with John to help resolve any crisis that the Naga Tribe faces. While I''m not certain if your tribe will indeed face an attack from Mystery monsters, having more powerful allies is always safer."


    Duke Arsena''s words seemed to alleviate some of the Naga Queen''s concerns.


    As he pointed out, having more powerful allies would indeed provide additional security for the Naga Tribe.


    "In that case, you may stay in our Naga Tribe. I will assign Shatras to work with you. She is a Legend Magus and should be able to coordinate well with you," the Naga Queen decided.


    After expressing this, she chose to leave.


    The situation had be exceedinglyplex, and she needed time to contemte her next course of action.


    The Naga Queen, facing the intricate web of plots and potential threats, had to strategize carefully to safeguard her tribe.


    After the Naga Queen left, Shatras, as a Legend Magus, first nodded to the Mystery Protector in recognition of their shared status and familiarity.


    Then, she turned her attention to John.


    "The Queen is very disappointed in you," Shatras began.


    "Previously, you had promised Her Majesty that you would find clues rted to the Mystery power within our tribe. However, you left without fulfilling this promise. I understand you went to assist Iceburg Castle, but I still cannot forgive this oversight."


    Shatras shared the Naga Queen''s perspective, prioritizing the safety and well-being of the Naga Tribe above all else.


    Faced with Shatras''s words, John had little to say in his defense.


    "Regardless, I indeed failed to fulfill my promise to the Queen. But this time, haven''t I brought two powerful allies? With their assistance, I am confident we will find the clues to the Mystery power. And with them here, you shouldn''t need to worry about the defense of the Naga Tribe."


    John''s response highlighted his renewedmitment to the task at hand, as well as the added security and strength brought by the presence of his allies.


    He sought to reassure Shatras that, despite past shorings, their current efforts would be more fruitful and beneficial for the Naga Tribe.


    Shatras nodded in acknowledgment and then turned her attention to Duke Arsena.


    "Duke Arsena, we are naturally grateful for your willingness to assist the Naga Tribe. However, I hope you understand that the Naga Tribe is different from Storm City.


    While you are here, you must adhere to the rules of our tribe. You are required to follow my orders here. If I have the opportunity to support Storm City in the future, I will follow yourmands."


    Shatras was clearly concerned that Duke Arsena might sh with other members of the Naga Tribe.


    The tribe members harbored resentment because Duke Arsena had not provided support when the Naga Tribe previously sought help from him.


    This incident had left a mark of anger among the Naga Tribe members, many of whom wished for retribution.


    Duke Arsena nodded, his expression unreadable.


    Although he was aware that the Naga Tribe was part of the Order Faction, his rtionship with them had not been very good.


    This strained rtionship was one reason why his knowledge of the Mystery power was limited.


    Both the queen and the nobles of the Naga Tribe had a deeper understanding of the Mystery power, a resource that could have been more essible to him with better rtions.


    Arsena''s acknowledgment of Shatras''s terms indicated his eptance of the current situation.


    His cooperation with the Naga Tribe, albeit under these conditions, suggested a willingness to bridge the gap between them, potentially leading to better mutual understanding and coboration in the future.


    "Alright, now that we understand what our most urgent task is, let''s get moving immediately. I''ll take you to the location where the Mystery power clues werest detected.


    However, I must warn you, all traces of the Mystery power have disappeared. It''s unlikely you''ll find any useful information there," Shatras said as she led John, the Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena to the previous location of the Mystery power clues.


    As they made their way to the site, John, the Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena were all deep in thought, pondering the intentions of the others.


    Each harbored suspicions that the others were plotting against them.


    What none of them realized was that while they were indeed caught in a web of conspiracy, there was anotheryer to it that they were yet to uncover.


    They all failed to grasp the full picture, not realizing that the strings were being pulled by the immensely powerful Mystery Saint.


    The Mystery Saint had ns revolving around the Naga Tribe, intending to use the tribe as the starting point for his return to the physical world after his resurrection.


    In his grand scheme, the Naga Tribe was to be a focal point for his reemergence.


    To achieve his goal, the Mystery Saint needed to ensure that the Mystery power within the Naga Tribe was immensely strong.


    This was the reason he had previously orchestrated cooperation between Darklord and the Naga Queen.


    Darklord''s quest was almostplete, and the remaining tasks needed to be handed over to others who would coborate with the Mystery power.


    However, the Mystery Saint was not entirely confident in the Mystery Protector.


    Despite providing some assistance to the Mystery Protector, the Mystery Saint felt that the Protector was merely using him for his own ends.


    But wasn''t the Mystery Saint also using the Mystery Protector for his own purposes?


    The Mystery Saint kept a close watch on the Naga Tribe, aware that John posed the greatest threat to his ns.


    Therefore, he continuously interfered with John''s actions, with the attack on Iceburg Castle being one of his disruptive tactics.


    It was precisely because of the Mystery Saint''s interference that John had been unable to find more clues about the Mystery power within the Naga Tribe.


    Theplex web of maniption and counter-maniption created a challenging environment for all parties involved, each pursuing their own objectives while trying to navigate and counter the moves of others.

 Chapter 488 488- A Crisis Filled with Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 488 Chapter488- A Crisis Filled with Doubts</h4>


    John, Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena quickly arrived at the location where traces of Mystery power had been previously detected in the Naga tribe, under the guidance of Shatras.


    "This is the spot where the traces of Mystery power had appeared before. As you can see, there are no longer any clues of Mystery power here. If you wish to closely observe this area, please feel free to do so. However, if you find this location unhelpful for your ongoing investigation, just let me know, and I will take you to the next ce you wish to visit," said Shatras calmly, and then she stepped aside. After all, ording to the orders of the Naga Queen, her duty was merely to assist these three individuals.


    Although she was a Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, she was not required to investigate the traces of Mystery power.


    Duke Arsena''s expression remained extremely grave.


    After a moment of silence, he turned his gaze to John and Mystery Protector.


    "Do you have any n right now? As very powerful casters, you must be highly intuitive. If you possess a strong intuition, you should be able to sense the traces where Mystery power once existed," he said.


    Mystery Protector silently shook his head.


    He indeed had not detected any traces of Mystery power in the area.


    Perhaps it was because too much time had passed, or maybe the Naga tribe had already eradicated all traces of the Mystery power.


    Mystery Protector''s response left Duke Arsena somewhat helpless, and he could only turn his attention to John.


    John did not immediately respond, as he felt the need to ponder more carefully.


    "I haven''t found any clues of the Mystery power either, but I feel something about this ce isn''t quite right. You might want to closely examine the water here. The water elements contained in the sea water at this location differ significantly from those in other areas. Why does this ce have so many fewer water elements? Could it be that your Naga tribe has some spells that can freely alter the water elements in your area?"


    John said, voicing his observations before directing his gaze at Shatras.


    He couldn''t rule out the possibility that the anomaly in the water element content was due to Naga tribe''s magic.


    Shatras, with a serious expression, shook her head.


    Although she had maintained a very calm demeanor throughout, everyone could now sense a slight worry in her.


    Moreover, her worried expression also carried a hint of confusion.


    It seemed that Shatras also did not know why the water element content here was different from other ces.


    "Let''s continue our investigation following this clue. Lord Mystery Protector, you must have extensive knowledge about water elements. Do you have any thoughts you could share with us now?"


    At that moment, John turned his attention to Mystery Protector.


    Although he knew that Mystery Protector was unlikely to offer assistance, he wanted to make others believe that Mystery Protector was harboring some secrets.


    Only by doing so, could he possibly gain the support of Duke Arsena and even the Naga tribe in his forting confrontations with Mystery Protector.


    Mystery Protector nodded: "I indeed have extensive knowledge about water elements. And I might have an idea why the water elements here are so scarce."


    After saying this, Mystery Protector took a step forward and approached a Naga building: "Please take a close look at this building. I hadn''t had the chance to examine it carefully before. After a thorough inspection, I''ve found that this building contains a very powerful force of fire elements. Doesn''t your Naga tribe worship the Sea God? If so, why is there such a strong presence of fire elements?"


    Following Mystery Protector''s remarks, everyone''s gaze shifted to a building not far from them.


    Shatras looked utterly shocked, as if she had just realized the intense fire element power within that building.


    "I had no idea! As followers of the Sea God, how could we Naga possibly use the power of fire elements! This must be the doing of members from the Mystery faction! Let''s hurry over and examine it closely!"


    After saying this, Shatras immediately rushed towards the building.


    As a Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, she had to ensure the safety of her people.


    The presence of such strong fire element power within the Naga tribe indicated that Shatras had notpleted the quest given to her by the Naga Queen.


    As Shatras quickly headed towards the building, John and the other two followed suit.


    However, just as Shatras was about to reach the building, it suddenly burst into mes.


    Within the fierce ze, John could sense the presence of a powerful Mystery force.


    He instinctively shouted to Shatras, "Be careful!"


    Shatras, a powerful magus, was immediately aware of the grave danger she was in.


    But it was toote for her to evade. The intense power of the fire element instantly dissipated the shield of water elements she had conjured.


    The moment her shield vanished, a force of overwhelming Mystery power rapidly surged towards Shatras.


    All Shatras could see was a ferocious monster charging at her, roaring.


    She could only ascertain that this monster was a manifestation of Mystery power.


    Not far from Shatras, John, Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena were all ready forbat.


    Due to their distance from Shatras, they could clearly see the full appearance of the monster.


    John and Duke Arsena almost instantly identified the creature as Mystery Vanguard.


    Its presence indicated that the Naga tribe was facing a tremendous danger.


    "We must act quickly! Shatras doesn''t seem strong enough to defeat Mystery Vanguard alone!" eximed Duke Arsena.


    After saying this, he transformed into a beam of Holy Light and rapidly moved beside Shatras.


    His holy sword, raised high, formed a protective shield around Shatras, offering her additional protection.


    Mystery Protector and John, although not as fast, also sprang into action.


    Mystery Protector hurled an Arcane bomb towards Mystery Vanguard, while John unleashed the Abyssal Prison spell.


    Thebined efforts of Mystery Protector and John effectively hindered Mystery Vanguard''s assault, and Shatras was spared from immediate danger.


    Duke Arsena, as a Pdin, possessed formidable defensive capabilities.


    With his assistance, Shatras sessfully retreated to a safe position.


    "What should we do now?! It seems that with our current power, we are unable to defeat this creature! If we can''t eliminate this Mystery monster quickly, the Naga tribe will face even greater threats," Shatras said, her face devoid of any relief.


    As the Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, she was acutely aware that if Mystery Vanguard wasn''t swiftly neutralized, the tribe would suffer severe devastation.


    "A Naga guard has already gone to inform Her Majesty the Queen, and I believe she will soon provide us with assistance. Our current task is to limit the movements of Mystery Vanguard as much as possible. As long as we prevent Mystery Vanguard from reaching other parts of the Naga tribe, the overall damage to the tribe should be minimized. We will definitely provide full support to your tribe!"


    Duke Arsena promptly responded to Shatras''s concern.


    In his view, this was an excellent opportunity to reconcile with the Naga tribe.


    If he could help the Naga tribe eliminate Mystery Vanguard, then perhaps the tribe would no longer be hostile towards Storm City.


    Mystery Protector and John obviously agreed with Duke Arsena''s n.


    However, to John, the sudden emergence of this crisis seemed incredibly abrupt and mysterious.


    Their previous failure to detect any traces of Mystery power within the Naga tribe was likely due to interference by a Mystery Saint.


    So why didn''t the Mystery Saint choose to interfere this time?


    Could it be that the Mystery Saint wanted to use this opportunity to execute a more significant n?


    John pondered this question in his mind.

 Chapter 489 489-The Naga Queen’s Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 489 Chapter489-The Naga Queen''s Rescue</h4>


    Despite the flurry of thoughts and concerns about the situation possibly being another trap, John knew that under the current circumstances, he had no choice but to cooperate with the others to quickly eliminate Mystery Vanguard.


    Without resolving this immediate threat, he wouldn''t have the opportunity to investigate further.


    After Duke Arsena hadid out their strategy, as a Pdin, he naturally took the lead in the attack.


    With his formidable defensive capabilities, he was well-suited to withstand the frontal assaults of Mystery Vanguard.


    This would allow the other three tounch a full-scale attack on Mystery Vanguard while it was distracted by Arsena.


    Duke Arsena believed that thebined strength of John and Mystery Protector was formidable enough.


    As long as their coordination was seamless, they could swiftly defeat Mystery Vanguard.


    Despite some animosity between John and Mystery Protector, their goals aligned under the current circumstances.


    Mystery Protector''s surprised expression didn''t seem entirely feigned.


    "I''ll attack from the left, you attack from the right! Although I haven''t fought Mystery Vanguard before, I believe it cannot handle attacks from three directions simultaneously!"


    Mystery Protector quickly shared his battle n with John. Seeing no issue with the n, John nodded in agreement and began to execute the strategy as discussed.


    Their coordinated efforts were crucial in dealing with the formidable enemy before them, as each yed their part in the unfolding battle.


    Mystery Protector transformed into a radiant blue light, pulsating with immense Arcane power.


    John, while engaging Mystery Vanguard, also carefully observed thebat techniques of the others.


    After all, these individuals might soon be his adversaries.


    With Mystery Protector and John attacking simultaneously, Shatras, as a Legend Magus, was not just a spectator.


    She first stabilized her condition and then transformed into an energy bodyposed entirely of water elements.


    This energy body continuously emitted powerful spells imbued with the Power of the Sea God.


    Under the concerted effort of the four, Mystery Vanguard seemed unable to advance further.


    This provided a slight sense of relief to the group.


    "It seems our coordination is quite perfect! We must not give Mystery Vanguard any chance to recover. Let''sunch a full-force attack and eliminate it!"


    John was quite satisfied with their teamwork in the battle and reminded everyone not to let their guard down.


    They had to eliminate Mystery Vanguard as soon as possible.


    "Of course, I understand that we need to press the attack. But we must also be prepared for other scenarios. If Mystery Vanguard breaks free from Duke Arsena''s control, we need to retreat to a safe position immediately," Shatras cautioned, aware of the potential dangers and the need for a contingency n.


    At this critical moment, Shatras issued a reminder to John and Mystery Protector.


    While eager to eliminate Mystery Vanguard, as a cautious individual, she felt it necessary to consider all aspects of the situation.


    Shatras was pleased that Mystery Protector and John were willing to assist the Naga tribe.


    However, she didn''t want this sudden crisis to result in severe injuries to either of them.


    She was keenly aware of the importance of both Mystery Protector and John in the future of the Naga tribe and hoped to maintain a friendly rtionship with them.


    John and Mystery Protector both nodded in understanding.


    They were well aware that their safety was a priority in the uing battle.


    Thus, the three powerful magiunched their attacks simultaneously.


    Theirbined offensive significantly impacted Mystery Vanguard, rapidly depleting its strength.


    Just as everyone thought Mystery Vanguard was on the verge of defeat, it suddenly received a massive influx of Mystery power.


    The sudden surge of powerful Mystery force rendered Duke Arsena unable to withstand the frontal assault.


    Mystery Vanguard unleashed an overwhelming power attack, sending Arsena, one of the strongest Pdins, flying backward with a direct hit.


    With Duke Arsena incapacitated, John and the other two magi felt the full brunt of Mystery Vanguard''s formidable power.


    Mystery Vanguard, now significantly faster than before, turned into a ck mist and rapidly charged towards John after sessfully repelling Arsena.


    John remained calm in the face of this dire situation.


    He swiftly deployed Abyssal Prison again,plementing it with a space seal.


    These two sealing abilities managed to slow Mystery Vanguard''s speed somewhat.


    Where other NPCs or adventurers might have seized this opportunity to flee, John had other considerations.


    He knew that attempting to escape would likely lead to being pursued and caught by Mystery Vanguard.


    "What are you waiting for?! Haven''t you sessfully slowed down Mystery Vanguard?! Find a safe position now, I and Mystery Protector will cover for you," Shatras''s voice, filled with urgency, came from behind John.


    From her perspective, John was in a perilous situation and needed to prioritize his safety.


    Mystery Protector remained silent, sensing that John must have a reason for his actions.


    His wariness towards John intensified.


    Just as Shatras finished speaking, the ck mist formed by Mystery Vanguard instantly appeared in front of John.


    Indeed, Mystery Vanguard had sessfully breached the seals set by John.


    Without hesitation, John concentrated a powerful force of the Sea God in his right hand while simultaneously activating his most potent weapon, the Godyer Sword.


    cing the Godyer Sword in front of him, its emitted power sessfully blocked Mystery Vanguard.


    At the same moment, John hurled the concentrated Power of the Sea God from his right hand towards Mystery Vanguard.


    The Power of the Sea God merged with the force of the Abyssal Prison to form a massive barrier.


    John believed this barrier was strong enough to withstand Mystery Vanguard''s assault.


    What John was actually waiting for was a more secure opportunity to escape.


    The moment the barrier formed, he used a blink spell to quickly increase the distance between himself and Mystery Vanguard.


    Mystery Protector and Shatras, witnessing this, believed John had sessfully evaded Mystery Vanguard''s attack.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone present.


    Mystery Vanguard, without any hesitation, shattered the barrier set by John and swiftly advanced towards him.


    Emerging from the ck mist, Mystery Vanguard''s immense w was already hovering before John''s eyes.


    John was acutely aware that there was no way to evade this attack from Mystery Vanguard.


    Even if Mystery Protector and Shatras were willing to assist, theycked the time to deploy their skills effectively.


    John braced himself for a severe injury, aware that if the others were unwilling to intervene, he might even be killed by Mystery Vanguard.


    Shatras, Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena shared the same thought, although their emotions differed.


    Shatras and Duke Arsena were visibly worried, while Mystery Protector seemed to find a grim satisfaction in the situation.


    Mystery Vanguard''s w, charged with the powerful mes of Mystery, swiftly moved towards John''s eyes.


    John had almost resigned himself to the inevitable, abandoning the thought of escape.


    At that critical moment, John suddenly sensed an overwhelming power of the Sea God.


    It seemed as if Mystery Vanguard waspletely immobilized, its attack halting just one centimeter from John''s eyes.


    "What are you hesitating for?! I can''t hold Mystery Vanguard for long! You must quickly move to a safe location!" came the voice of the Naga Queen from behind John and the others.


    Clearly, it was the Naga Queen who had saved John. Heeding her words, John immediately teleported to safety.


    The moment John teleported away, Mystery Vanguard resumed its movement.


    However, it now faced a formidable onught from five top-tier warriors, including the Naga Queen herself.

 Chapter 490 490-An Extraordinarily Powerful Monster

    <h4>Chapter 490 Chapter490-An Extraordinarily Powerful Monster</h4>


    After escaping the danger, John''s first reaction was to look towards the Naga Queen, who had arrived just in time to support them.


    He was well aware that without the Naga Queen''s intervention, he would have been annihted by Mystery Vanguard.


    "I am deeply grateful for your support, Your Majesty! Without you, I would have been destroyed by that monster!" John immediately expressed his gratitude to the Naga Queen.


    The Naga Queen simply nodded in response, her focus still firmly on the task at hand: defeating Mystery Vanguard.


    She raised her hands, summoning an even more powerful force of the Sea God.


    As the Naga Queen unleashed another Divine Skill, John could feel the water elements in the surrounding sea rapidly converging.


    In an instant, these elements coalesced into a massive, shimmering white orb of light.


    Without any hesitation, the Naga Queen hurled this orb towards Mystery Vanguard.


    The white orb struck Mystery Vanguard, which had no defenses prepared.


    The impact was colossal, significantly weakening the Mystery mes that enshrouded Mystery Vanguard, indicating that the creature had taken a substantial hit.


    "Everyone, coordinate with my actions! Your abilities are not as strong as you might think, especially in the ocean. Here, your skills may not be as effective," the Naga Queenmunicated to the group after sessfully weakening Mystery Vanguard.


    While she recognized that John and the others were indeed powerful, she believed that their spellcasting abilities might not be fully functional in the oceanic environment.


    In her view, Duke Arsena''sbat effectiveness as a Pdin was not much different from that of a regr Naga tribe guard in these conditions.


    Although the Naga Queen''s words seemed somewhat dismissive, no one objected, as her strength was evidently the greatest among them.


    Mystery Protector and John began to align their actions with the Naga Queen.


    Although Mystery Protector specialized in arcane spells, he was also capable of using some water element spells.


    John, blessed with the immense power of the Sea God, could fully utilize the Divine Skills associated with the Sea God''s blessing.


    Shatras, as the Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, was naturally adept at using water element Divine Skills.


    With the arrival of the Queen, she felt an obligation to demonstrate her full strength and capabilities.


    As the four casters worked in unison, Mystery Vanguard was relentlessly bombarded by water element spells.


    During this assault, John also utilized two oceanic attribute god-tier spell scrolls.


    Under this continuous barrage, Mystery Vanguard seemed unable to withstand any longer.


    It let out a piercing roar and then dissolved into darkness.


    "We should have seeded, right? It looks like Mystery Vanguard has chosen to retreat! It probably won''t dare to appear in the Naga tribe for a while, right?"


    Shatras spected, believing the battle to be over.


    However, the expressions on the faces of the others remained grave.


    The Naga Queen quickly refuted Shatras''s assumption.


    "Mystery Vanguard hasn''t been eliminated! It hasn''t even chosen to flee! It must be hiding somewhere nearby, preparing to strike again and pose a significant threat to us."


    No sooner had the Naga Queen spoken than Mystery Vanguard reemerged from the darkness.


    This time, its strength appeared even greater than before.


    The Mystery mes enveloping Mystery Vanguard shone brighter, and its size had increased several-fold, indicating a substantial augmentation in power.


    "Looks like the enemy we face this time is exceptionally powerful! The uing battle will surely be challenging, and everyone must be mentally prepared," the Naga Queen stated upon seeing the newly empowered Mystery Vanguard.


    She wanted the others to brace themselves for a tougher fight.


    John was acutely aware of this reality.


    Even in hisst encounter with Mystery Vanguard, despite perfect coordination with Duke Arsena, it had taken a significant amount of time to defeat the creature.


    Now, the Mystery Vanguard that had appeared in the Naga tribe was extraordinarily powerful.


    Even with the aid of three other top-tier warriors, a quick resolution to the battle seemed unlikely.


    Regardless, John knew he had to give his all to seed in this battle.


    He turned his gaze towards Duke Arsena.


    "Duke, I need your help! I believe that if our n seeds, we should be able to quickly eliminate Mystery Vanguard."


    Duke Arsena appeared somewhat perplexed upon hearing John''s words.


    He hadn''t been able to offer any assistance in the recent fight.


    As a Pdin, he dared not approach the now even more powerful Mystery Vanguard.


    And without getting close to the enemy, how could a Pdin be effective?


    "How can I assist you now? My strength is not as great as you might think. I''m not a spellcaster and can''t coordinate with your magical attacks."


    Duke Arsena expressed his doubts, willing to help but feeling incapable of assisting John in any meaningful way.


    John''s expression was earnest as he addressed the Duke, "Do you remember the tactics we usedst time to defeat Mystery Vanguard? We can employ the same strategy again. All I need from you is a powerful force of Holy Light. With the aid of Holy Light, I can safely approach Mystery Vanguard and use my strongest attack spells to quickly eliminate it."


    Recalling the previous tactic they had used to defeat Mystery Vanguard in Storm City, Arsena immediately sprang into action upon John''s suggestion.


    He concentrated all his Holy Light power into his sword and threw it towards John.


    As the sword flew over John''s head, it radiated an immensely powerful Holy Light, forming a barrier that would protect John from being destroyed by Mystery Vanguard''s Mystery power before he could get close enough.


    "To the rest of you, provide me with support! You must distract Mystery Vanguard! Only then can I eliminate it swiftly!"


    John called out, dashing towards Mystery Vanguard at full speed, while simultaneously instructing the others to assist him.


    The Naga Queen and Shatras did not hesitate; they immediately began casting their spells to engage Mystery Vanguard.


    Mystery Protector, despite some initial hesitation, ultimately decided to assist John.


    Although he had some hostility towards John, the current situation didn''t allow for such considerations.


    Moreover, failing to aid John at this moment would likely incur the disdain of both Duke Arsena and the Naga Queen.


    If they were to ally against him, Mystery Protector would stand little chance.


    With the support of the others, John sessfully reached Mystery Vanguard''s side.


    He employed his most proficient spell, [Divine de], and simultaneously unleashed [Critical Strike].


    Thebined use of these skills ensured that John''s uing attack would be exceptionally effective, maximizing the damage potential of his level and weapon.


    Mystery Vanguard had already noticed John''s approach, but due to the distraction provided by the others, it couldn''t react in time to prevent John''s advance.


    John was ready to strike with full force, potentially turning the tide of the battle against the formidable Mystery Vanguard.


    When Johnunched his attack, Mystery Vanguard could only rely on its immense inherent strength to withstand it.


    However, John''s weapon had a significant inhibitory effect on Mystery''s powers.


    As John''s assault continued, the surrounding Mystery energies rapidly diminished, and soon, the people around realized that both Mystery Vanguard and John had disappeared.


    Not only were they unable to see Mystery Vanguard and John, but they also couldn''t sense the presence of the surrounding Mystery energies.


    Just as everyone was puzzled, Queen Naga suddenly turned to look into the distance and said, "We are about to face an even more challenging battle ahead!"

 Chapter 491 491-Abyssal Illusion

    Chapter 491 491-Abyssal Illusion


    In the pitch-ck void, John used a skill to illuminate his surroundings.


    He was deeply perplexed by the current situation.


    He had justunched a potentially fatal blow at Mystery Vanguard, and even if it couldn''t eliminate Mystery Vanguard entirely, it should have inflicted significant damage.


    However, just as his attack was about to take effect, he found himself in this entirely dark space.


    Within this pitch-ck void, John couldn''t perceive the presence of anything else.


    It seemed that even the concept of time had vanished within this space.


    Instinctively, John opened hismunication channel, and as before, any information within his channel was shielded from the knowledge of other yers.


    John also instinctively checked the envelope given to him by Duke Arsena.


    The envelope ensured that every letter he wrote would be swiftly delivered to Duke Arsena.


    Likewise, Duke Arsena could promptly respond using the same envelope.


    John detailed his current situation in writing and ced the paper in the envelope.


    However, after waiting for five minutes, he still hadn''t received any response.


    This also meant that the envelope given to him by Duke Arsena was ineffective within this dark space.


    Faced with this situation, John didn''t panic.


    He took a few deep breaths to calm himself.


    In such circumstances, he needed to analyze calmly to find a way out of this predicament.


    John didn''t stay in one ce; instead, he chose to continue moving forward to explore his surroundings.


    After a while, he suddenly noticed a distant speck of light.


    Upon spotting it, he hastened in the direction of the light at the fastest pace possible.


    Soon, he arrived at the location of the light, which turned out to be a small house.


    Clearly, the house was inhabited. John used a Detection spell, but it had no effect on this particr house.


    After some hesitation, John decided to check the area around the house.


    However, apart from some nted vegetation, there was nothing particrly unusual in the vicinity.


    In the end, John returned to the front door of the house.


    After some contemtion, he knocked on the door. Soon, a voice from inside, elderly and hoarse, responded.


    "You shouldn''t waste any more time; there''s simply no way out of here for you!"


    The voice filled John with relief.


    Although the information provided was quite negative, at least the person seemed willing to share some insights.


    "Why would you say that? Do you even know where we are? I ended up here while battling Mystery Vanguard. How did you end up here?" John fired several questions in rapid session.


    The elderly, hoarse voice inside the house didn''t immediately respond but instead let out a sigh.


    After a short while, the door to the house opened, and an elderly man wearing a tattered white magus robe stepped out.


    His hair and beard had turnedpletely white, and he appeared to be well over 100 years old.


    "I too was trapped here while battling Mystery Vanguard, but I can indeed answer the questions you asked earlier. When I say there''s no way out, it''s because I''ve tried many methods. I can see that your strength is top-notch, but I must remind you that my power is also quite formidable. Have you ever heard of the name Nald, the Legendary Magus?"


    "If you''ve heard that name, then you''d know that Nald is the Legendary Magus renowned for his mastery of spatial teleportation, and I am that very Nald," he stated in a subdued tone.


    Despite his low tone, it was evident that Nald was genuinely pleased with John''s presence.


    After all, Nald had likely been stuck in this illusion for a very long time.


    John had indeede across books rted to Nald in the Great Library of Storm City.


    The descriptions of Nald in those books were incredibly reverent. Nald was hailed as the most powerful among the Legendary Magi, and he even held the title of Space Lord.


    Nald could escape from any sealed space, and as a Legendary Magus specializing in spatial magic, he possessed a formidable authority over space seals.


    The Great Library''s books even documented how Nald had sealed a Devil from the Dark Realm into an unknown ne.


    For such a master of spatial magic, it was astonishing to learn that Nald had been trapped in the Abyssal Illusion, or as he preferred to call it, the Mystery Illusion, for at least 400 years.


    John had gathered from the books in the Great Library that it had been 400 years since Nald wasst seen by people.


    "I''ve definitely heard of your illustrious name! If you truly are that Legendary Magus, haven''t you been trapped here for over 400 years? During these 400 years, haven''t you found any way to escape?" John inquired.


    Nald, upon hearing John''s words, managed to produce a hint of a smile on his wrinkled face.


    He responded somewhat mockingly, "I haven''t been trapped here for just 400 years; it''s been over 700 years since my confinement began. Everything you''ve learned about Nald in thest 300 years has all been orchestrated by the Mystery Prophet! He trapped me here and assumed my identity, using it to interact directly with the Naga Tribe and other Order Faction members. I''m sure the Mystery Prophet has gathered a wealth of information from the Order Faction. The Mystery Saint appears to be on the verge of resurrection, and Mystery forces are about tounch an assault on the Order Faction!"


    Regarding your question about whether I''ve tried other methods to escape, I can only tell you that I''ve exhausted every idea I could think of. There''s simply no way to escape from here using any form of spatial magic."


    The information provided by Nald was extremely valuable to John.


    If what he said was true, then John had to find a way to escape this illusion without relying on spatial magic.


    John''s first thought was, of course, his powerful Sea God''s Blessing.


    In most cases, Sea God''s Blessing was effective only for water-element-rted spells.


    However, Sea God also held a certain authority over space.


    Perhaps by using the power of the Sea God, he could sessfully escape with Nald''s cooperation.


    "Lord Nald, I need your cooperation. Perhaps with ourbined efforts, we can find a way to escape sessfully. The reason you couldn''t escape from here is that you rely solely on spatial magic. Maybe this ce is designed to restrict the use of spatial magic. With my assistance, you should be able toe up with new escape methods, right?" John suggested.


    Nald gave John a slight nce.


    In Nald''s view, John had not fully grasped his words, and he found John a bit too confident.


    However, Nald had been trapped here for 700 years, and since John was willing to cooperate and try alternative escape methods, Nald naturally didn''t choose to refuse.


    After all, he had been extremely bored during those 700 years.


    "You''re not entirely wrong, and I''ll cooperate with your n. But let me warn you in advance, it''s best not to use dark power or Holy Light abilities. They will only attract the Mystery creatures within the illusion. While I can use spatial magic to fend off their attacks temporarily, I won''t be able to assist you further. The Mystery Saint must have a strong aversion to entities from the Dark Realm and Holy Light incarnations; otherwise, why would the Mystery creatures always prioritize attacking members of the Dark Faction and Order Faction with Holy Light attributes?" Nald cautioned.


    Nald had revealed more information rted to the Mystery Saint, and John made sure to remember all of it.


    However, he didn''t have the time to continue with more questions.


    John wanted to escape from the illusion as soon as possible because he had a strong suspicion that the Mystery Saint had trapped him here to prevent him from aiding others.


    The people of the Naga Tribe were undoubtedly facing even greater dangers.


    John needed to escape quickly and provide assistance to them.


    He even suspected that Mystery Vanguard''s sudden appearance in the Naga Tribe was meant to trap him within this illusion.

 Chapter 492 492-The Battle for the Survival of the Naga

    Chapter 492 492-The Battle for the Survival of the Naga


    John and Nald coborated, searching for a way to escape from the Abyssal Illusion.


    At the same time, the people of the Naga Tribe were indeed facing a tremendous crisis.


    The moment John disappeared, the Naga Queen sensed something was amiss.


    She quickly realized that arge number of Mystery creatures were gathering around the Naga Tribe.


    "We''ve been tricked! The sudden appearance of the Mystery Vanguard was to prevent John from providing us with any more help! It seems that within the Mystery faction, John is the strongest among us," the Naga Queen deduced.


    After all, it seemed that the Mystery faction had always been targeting only John.


    Although they had also attacked them, they had never deployed their strongest forces.


    As soon as the Naga Queen finished speaking, a Naga guard rushed over in a panic.


    He breathlessly reported to the queen.


    "Your Majesty, a great number of monsters are attacking our defense lines outside! The strength of these creatures is too overwhelming; we can no longer hold them off."


    The Naga Queen nodded, her face a mix of worry and confidentposure.


    "I understand. I will provide assistance as soon as possible! You just need to follow the n we''ve previously devised for defense. Now, immediately send all the capable members of the Naga Tribe to the front lines."


    After receiving the queen''s orders, the Naga guard promptly took action.


    Once the guard left, the queen turned her gaze to the others.


    "I am very grateful for the help you have provided us in the past! Now, I must ask for your assistance once more. Duke Arsena, I hope you can forgive our Naga Tribe for any past offenses!"


    The Naga Queen was well aware that the uing battle required the help of Duke Arsena.


    Therefore, she chose to apologize directly to Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena solemnly epted the queen''s apology and said straightforwardly to the Naga Queen,


    "As members of the Order Faction, we must help each other. You need not worry; I will definitely assist you in defense. Moreover, I will promptly notify Storm City to send more reinforcements. All the guards of Storm City are at your disposal to help the Naga Tribe."


    Duke Arsena''s words deeply moved the Naga Queen.


    Shatras, who was beside the Naga Queen, was also profoundly touched.


    After all, both of them knew that the rtionship between the Naga Tribe and Storm City had been very hostile in the past.


    Although it had not escted to outright war, there was certainly no mutual assistance between them.


    "In that case, let''s split up and take action now! Mystery Protector and I will head to the eastern wall, while Duke Arsena, you and Shatras should go to the western wall. We will make adjustments ording to the situation as it unfolds. This battle is of utmost importance to our Naga Tribe, it''s a matter of life and death. If those creatures breach the outer defenses of the Naga Tribe, we could bepletely destroyed by the monsters transformed by the Mystery Power! As the queen of the Naga Tribe, I implore everyone to fight with all your might!"


    The Naga Queen''s words boosted everyone''s morale.


    Mystery Protector, in the absence of John, had no other thoughts but to help the Naga Tribe ovee this crisis as quickly as possible.


    He also hoped to gain the assistance of the Naga Tribe.


    Without John, Mystery Protector felt that this was his chance to shine.


    Thus, the four split up to act.


    However, their efforts did not yield quick results, as the creatures from Mystery Power attacking the Naga Tribe were extremely powerful.


    At the eastern wall, in addition to ordinary monsters, there were many Mystery Vanguards.


    Each Mystery Vanguard was as strong as those previously seen in the Naga Tribe.


    Faced with such a multitude of powerful Mystery creatures, Mystery Protector had a grim expression.


    He hadn''t anticipated facing such a challenging situation.


    "Your Majesty, should we really be defending here? Shouldn''t we retreat the defense line to the interior of the Naga Tribe? We could totally rely on the magical arrays within the Naga Tribe to stop the attack of the Mystery creatures! Besides, if we keep fighting here, we are bound to suffer significant losses."


    Mystery Protector''s words were not without reason.


    As he spoke, several Naga guards were indeed annihted by the creatures transformed by the Mystery Power.


    The Naga Queen agreed with what Mystery Protector said, but she also had her ownpelling reasons.


    "If we retreat our defense line to the interior of the Naga Tribe, it will cause significant destruction. You should be well aware that theyout of the Naga Tribe''s buildings is very particr. If theyout of our buildings is destroyed, the overall strength of our Naga Tribe will decrease significantly. This is because we receive the blessing of the Sea God due to our buildings being arranged ording to the Sea God''s preferences."


    The Naga Queen''s exnation made Mystery Protector understand why she chose such a strategy for battle.


    It also made him aware of the secret behind the Naga Tribe''s strength.


    The Naga Queen chose to reveal her tribe''s secret because she felt the situation was extremely dire.


    Without the full support of others, the Naga Tribe might face annihtion.


    "In that case, I willmit myself fully to helping you defend this position! And since Duke Arsena has already promised reinforcements, Storm City will surely send aid. Once the reinforcements from Storm City arrive, our defensive pressure will be greatly reduced. Although the Mystery Vanguards are very powerful, we can at least temporarily restrain their actions. With so many Mystery creatures gathered together, many members of the Order Faction will surely be willing to help us. In my opinion, even the Sea God might personally intervene."


    Mystery Protector''s spection was quite reasonable.


    In fact, the Naga Queen had been waiting for the Sea God''s personal intervention, as she believed that no other force could eliminate these Mystery creatures.


    On the western defense line of the Naga Tribe, Duke Arsena and Shatras were doing their utmost to assist the Naga Tribe''s guards in defense.


    However, their efforts were not particrly effective, as neither of them was particrly skilled in dealing with the attack of the Mystery creatures.


    "We must seek help from others. Duke Arsena, I don''t think we can ensure a sessful defense here on our own!"


    Shatras, halfway through the battle, had already lost confidence.


    She felt that she might not even be able to hold out until the reinforcements from Storm City, summoned by Duke Arsena, arrived.


    Faced with Shatras''s words, Duke Arsena was also very concerned.


    However, as a Pdin who had been through many battles, he was not one to give up easily in the face of such a situation.


    He responded to Shatras in a calm and reassuring tone.


    "We should continue to fight! Even though our defense is extremely challenging, it seems that the Mystery creatures'' attack isn''t achieving great sess either. If we can hold on a little longer, the reinforcements will arrive. And even if we can''t wait until the reinforcements get here, we can count on the help of the Queen and Mystery Protector. I believe their strength is somewhat greater, and they might be able to deal with the Mystery creatures on the eastern front first. Then, they can free up resources to assist us."


    Duke Arsena spoke with confidence and assurance.


    Although Shatras still felt slightly worried, she agreed with Duke Arsena''s judgment.


    Deep down, she also hoped that she could sessfully defend the western front and not disappoint the Queen.


    "In that case, let''s continue to hold on for a while! But, Duke Arsena, you must urge the reinforcements from Storm City to hurry. They need to arrive as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 493 493-The Descent of the Sea God

    Chapter 493 493-The Descent of the Sea God


    As the battle at the Naga Tribe intensified, John, trapped in the Abyssal Illusion, had already tried numerous methods to escape.


    His attempts included using the power of the Sea God inbination with spatial magic, as well as utilizing the power of his Sacred Relic to find a way out.


    John also tried having the Legend Magus Nald create a series of portals using spatial magic, then connecting all these portals using his Abyssal Prison skill.


    He hoped that this method might cause some cracks in the seal of the Abyssal Illusion.


    If he could find these cracks, perhaps he and Nald could devise a way to escape through them.


    However, all these methods ultimately failed.


    It seemed there was no sessful way to escape the Abyssal Illusion, and John''s expression bore a trace of disappointment.


    Nald, on the other hand, was not as disheartened, having harbored no hope from the beginning.


    He believed they were destined to be trapped there forever.


    "I told you before, there''s no way we can escape from here. You might as well save your energy. With your strength, you could survive for a long time even if trapped in the Abyssal Illusion. Moreover, I''ve already discerned some patterns here. We can use our own power to create non-magical items that we have seen before."


    As Nald spoke, he directed his gaze towards his cabin: "This cabin and the items surrounding it were all created using my own power. None of these items possess magical properties. If they had magical powers, they could not have been created within the Abyssal Illusion. This is also why any spell you use is ineffective in escaping. It seems that the Abyssal Illusion naturally suppresses any kind of magic. Even if you had more powerful spatial magic, it would be of no use here."


    Nald''s words deeply disappointed John.


    John himself felt that he had exhausted all possible methods of escape.


    However, at that moment, John suddenly realized there might be additional implications in Nald''s words.


    Since it was possible to create non-magical items using one''s own power, perhaps this loophole could be used to sessfully contact other yers.


    John immediately opened hismunication channel and sent a message to Blue Sea and Adam:


    "Can you see this message? If you can, please reply to me as soon as possible."


    After doing this, John didn''t continuously watch themunication channel.


    He was well aware that this attempt might also be unsessful.


    John''s attempt was merely a test of his hypothesis.


    Nald did notment much on John''s attempt.


    He was well aware that John, as an adventurer (though Nald didn''t fully understand what that entailed), was different from him.


    As a Legend Magus, Nald could sense that John might have other means to escape, albeit at a great cost.


    "If you don''t need any more help from me, I will go rest. After all, I am quite old now and my energy is limited," Nald said, then returned to his cabin.


    John didn''t try to stop him, as he didn''t think Nald could provide any more assistance in this situation.


    Just as Nald was entering his cabin, John suddenly received messages on hismunication channel.


    [John, I can see this message. Why are you asking this? Did you get trapped in a seal again?] - Blue Sea.


    [John, what''s happened? I sent you many messages but got no reply. Are you in trouble again? If you''re in a bind, I''m willing to help.] - Adam.


    Blue Sea and Adam''s ability to respond to John''s message was a surprise.


    Amidst his astonishment, John also felt that he might have found a way to escape through this method.


    [Yes, I''m sealed in an illusion created by Mystery Power. Can you guys help me find a way to escape? I''ve tried all my magical skills, but none are effective here. Also, you need to investigate a Legend Magus named Nald. I''ve encountered a Legend Magus here!]


    Afterposing his message, John sent it out.


    However, the moment he hit send, he felt a twinge of regret.


    He wondered if he should have mentioned Nald''s name, feeling it might have been too imprudent to mention it in themunication channel.


    However, the responses from Adam and Blue Sea quickly dispelled John''s worries.


    They didn''t find the mention of Nald strange and simply promised to look into ways to help John escape.


    Adam''s reply, in particr, contained information that John found very significant.


    [I must warn you to be cautious with Nald. I''ve read about him in the Great Library. He once betrayed our Order Faction and joined the Mystery camp. His defection was a significant factor in the threat posed by Mystery Saint. It''s explicitly mentioned in the book that the enhancement of Mystery Power was due to Nald''s assistance. Apparently, Nald found a direct passage to the Mystery Power Origin, which I find credible, considering he''s a space magus.]


    This information about Nald was crucial and could change John''s perspective on his current situation and the Legend Magus he was with.


    Upon receiving Adam''s message, John reflected on his previous interactions with Nald.


    Although Nald had provided assistance, it seemed he had also concealed important information.


    [I understand. Act quickly, I''ll be waiting for your good news. I''ll also be cautious around Nald and will keep you updated with any information rted to him.]


    After sending this message, John closed themunication channel.


    He then noticed Nald standing calmly behind him.


    "Young man, I told you not to attempt to leave this ce. Why won''t you listen? Do you think staying here has any downside? Isn''t the outside world just as dangerous?"


    Nald''s tone was significantly different from before, suggesting he had seen what John wrote in themunication channel.


    Facing the current Nald, John was naturally on his guard.


    He stepped back and said with a smile, "Don''t you also want to leave this ce? My actions are simr to yours, aren''t they?"


    As he spoke, John prepared for a possible confrontation.


    He could feel Nald using powerful spatial magic, to the point where even moving smoothly was bing difficult for John.


    However, at that moment, John suddenly felt an overwhelming surge of the Power of the Sea God.


    Even Nald''s expression in front of him changed drastically.


    At the same time, the entire Mystery environment underwent a violent tremor.


    John could sense the power of the Sea God growing increasingly stronger, and he was now certain that the Sea God must have intervened directly.


    With the Sea God taking action, John saw his opportunity to use this power to escape.


    He cast Abyssal Prison towards Nald.


    "If you don''t want to escape, then stay here forever! I don''t have time to waste with you; I''m definitely getting out of here!"


    While speaking, John took out a divine scroll of ocean magic, which he had not used before.


    This scroll, imbued with ocean attributes, was also a teleportation scroll.


    John decided to use the formidable Power of the Sea God to activate this divine scroll and teleport back to the Naga Tribe.


    As John made his move, Nald also reacted swiftly.


    Nald teleported right in front of John: "I will not let you escape! The great n of the Mystery Saint must seed!"


    The situation escted as John faced Nald''s determined opposition, the intensity of the Sea God''s power rising around them, signaling a critical juncture in this confrontation.

 Chapter 494 494-The Failed Defense

    Chapter 494 494-The Failed Defense


    On the outermost defense line of the Naga Tribe, the Naga Queen watched anxiously as the Mystery creatures attacked.


    She was acutely aware that even with the support of the Storm City guards, a sessful defense was unlikely.


    She nced at Mystery Protector, who was engaged inbat with the Mystery creatures, and seemed to have made a final decision.


    The Naga Queen instructed a nearby Naga guard, "Immediately inform everyone on the other side of the defense line to retreat into the Naga Tribe. I previously thought retreating into the Naga Tribe for defense would cause us great harm. But we have no other choice now; the number and strength of the Mystery creatures have exceeded my expectations."


    The Naga Tribe''s guards swiftly ryed the Queen''s order to all those defending.


    Being closest to the Naga Queen, Mystery Protector was the first to receive this message.


    "It seems the Queen haspletely lost hope. In that case, let''s quickly retreat into the Naga Tribe. Relying on the defensive arrays of the Naga Tribe, we can still hold on for some time. If we can''t find a way to turn the tide after that, we may have to abandon the Naga Tribe and flee back to Storm City."


    Mystery Protectormunicated his thoughts to a few Storm City guards nearby.


    Although not all the Storm City guards had arrived, some were already there.


    The Naga Tribe''s situation was bing increasingly dire, as they prepared for a strategic retreat into theirst line of defense, hoping to hold out a while longer against the overwhelming force of the Mystery creatures.


    All the guards from Storm City were acting on the orders of Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena.


    With Mystery Protector having made such a decision, the rest of the Storm City guards naturally followed his lead in action.


    By the time Mystery Protector had retreated into the Naga Tribe, Duke Arsena and Shatras were still fighting on the outer defense line.


    Their situation was not as dire as that faced by the Naga Queen.


    It seemed that all the Mystery creatures had converged on the location defended by the Naga Queen.


    "Are you sure this order came from Her Majesty the Queen?"


    Shatras was initially shocked upon receiving the order.


    In her view, their defense hadn''t faced any significant issues.


    Why then would the Naga Queen suddenlymand them to retreat into the Naga Tribe?


    "Lord Legend Magus! This is indeed an order from Her Majesty the Queen! Your side''s defense seems quite solid, but the situation the Queen is facing is extremely critical. If we don''t retreat into the Naga Tribe, the Queen''s defense line won''t hold for much longer. We are severely understaffed. Without additional support, we simply can''t hold the defense."


    The Naga Tribe guard carefully exined the situation.


    After hearing the exnation, Shatras finally understood and turned her gaze to Duke Arsena.


    "Duke Arsena, what are your thoughts? Do you think we can continue to hold our defense here? If you believe we can still hold on, I am willing to continue the effort alongside you!"


    Shatras was hesitant to follow the Naga Queen''s order immediately.


    She felt it was a pity to abandon the outer defense line without further consideration.


    However, Duke Arsena''s thoughts were straightforward.


    In his view, since the Naga Queen had issued such an order, they must follow it.


    "There is no need to go against Her Majesty''smand. Although our situation here is not as desperate, we don''t have aplete view of the overall defensive situation. Her Majesty the Queen is the one who can see the entire picture. Since she has issued this instruction, our duty is to execute it without overthinking."


    With Duke Arsena expressing his position so clearly, Shatras had no more objections.


    The two of them, along with the guards of the Naga Tribe and the reinforcements from Storm City, retreated into the Naga Tribe.


    Once everyone had withdrawn into the Naga Tribe, the Mystery creatures finally broke through the outermost defense line.


    They began their assault on the entrance of the Naga Tribe.


    At the entrance of the Naga Tribe, Duke Arsena and Shatras quickly located the Naga Queen.


    Shatras stepped forward and addressed the Queen directly.


    "Your Majesty, why did you instruct us to abandon the outer defenses? In my view, our defense was still very strong. It didn''t seem necessary to give up the outermost line!"


    Shatras was visibly upset, even suspecting that the decision wasn''t entirely the Queen''s but influenced by Mystery Protector''s advice.


    The Naga Queen sighed, looking towards the distance, and spoke slowly, "It''s true that continuing to defend the outer perimeter was possible. However, I want you to understand that the situation we face now is not yet the worst. I can feel a very powerful Mystery Power rapidly converging towards our Naga Tribe. If I''m not mistaken, even stronger Mystery creatures will soon appear. The reason I chose to abandon the outer defense line is to concentrate our forces for the potentially stronger attack that''sing."


    Her words cast a gloom over everyone present.


    They all understood that if more powerful Mystery entities appeared, they would stand little chance of defending sessfully.


    "In that case, should we consider abandoning the Naga Tribe entirely? If we start moving all members of the Naga Tribe to Storm City through the portal now, we might be able to safely evacuate everyone in time."


    Mystery Protector proposed his idea, believing that since the defense of the Naga Tribe was already proving to be a significant challenge, abandoning the Tribe might be a viable option.


    Despite past conflicts with Storm City, the recent reconciliation between the Naga Queen and Duke Arsena opened the door for cooperation.


    Additionally, as part of the Order Faction, the Naga Tribe could expect support from other members of the faction.


    Duke Arsena didn''t immediately respond.


    He found Mystery Protector''s n to be quite feasible but was unsure about the Naga Queen''s stance.


    The Naga Queen gave a bitter smile: "Do you really think your n will seed? I must remind you that a more powerful Mystery Power has been closely monitoring the battlefield. If we proceed as you suggest, we''ll immediately face an attack from even stronger Mystery creatures.


    The Mystery Saint will not let us resolve this crisis easily. It seems like they intend to use our Naga Tribe as a tool for their resurrection. Otherwise, I can''t exin why so many Mystery creatures have appeared here."


    The Naga Queen ultimately chose to express her genuine concerns.


    In her view, the series of abnormal events that had urred were merely distractions to disrupt their judgment.


    The true intention of the Mystery Saint, as revealed by the Naga Queen, was to use the Naga Tribe as a means for resurrection.


    The gathering of so many Mystery creatures, if sessful inpletely annihting the Naga Tribe, would enable the Mystery Saint to obtain all the gems possessed by the tribe.


    Besides the abundant Ocean Gems, the Naga Tribe also held many Mystery gems, which meant that the Mystery Saint could use the power of these gems to resurrect swiftly from the Order ne, with the Naga Tribe bearing the full brunt of the consequences.


    This revtion stunned everyone present. Mystery Protector began to understand the series of events that had unfolded and was starting to regret his cooperation with Darklord.


    In his view, this alliance had inadvertently provided significant assistance to the Mystery Saint.


    Duke Arsena, too, seemed to have grasped the reasons behind the recent urrences.


    Shatras, however, was left confused, not understanding why the expressions of the other three had suddenly turned so grave.


    The situation was evidently moreplex and dangerous than anyone had anticipated, involving maniptions at a grand scale by the Mystery Saint, with the Naga Tribe caught in the middle of a perilous scheme.

 Chapter 495 495-The Arrival of the Mystery Saint

    Chapter 495 495-The Arrival of the Mystery Saint


    Shatras, witnessing the three silent figures before her, grew increasingly anxious.


    She was eager for them to quickly devise a defense strategy for the Naga Tribe.


    "Her Majesty the Queen has made the situation quite clear. Given this, have any of you thought of a way to help the Naga Tribe sessfully defend against this threat?"


    Shatras''s words snapped the Naga Queen, Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena back to the present.


    They had been preupied with pondering the recent events, but Shatras reminded them that their immediate priority was to prevent the Naga Tribe from being annihted by the Mystery Power, which would potentially lead to the resurrection of the Mystery Saint.


    "I believe that conventional methods will not suffice for our defense! Let''s utilize all the divine scrolls we have. With their help, we can construct a barrier. This barrier should be able to withstand the onught of the Mystery creatures for a while. During this time, we can seek help from others. There are still some powerful individuals in the Northern Myst Empire. If I can leave the Naga Tribe, I can request these experts from the Northern Myst Empire for support."


    Mystery Protector quickly formted a n.


    In his view, relying solely on their own strength for defense was no longer feasible.


    This suggestion to use divine scrolls to create a protective barrier, while seeking external assistance, appeared to be a practical approach under the dire circumstances.


    The challenge now was to implement this strategy swiftly and effectively, as the threat from the Mystery Saint and the creatures grew more imminent.


    Recognizing the need for more powerful assistance to ensure a sessful defense, Mystery Protector decided to leave the Naga Tribe and return to the Northern Myst Empire.


    He believed that if he could clearly convey the situation to the other experts there, they would undoubtedlye to their aid immediately.


    The Naga Queen did not object; in fact, she hoped that Mystery Protector would quickly inform others in the Northern Myst Empire about their predicament.


    After receiving the Queen''s consent, Mystery Protector attempted to leave using a Teleport Spell, but it failed to activate.


    Upon witnessing this, Duke Arsena stated directly, "It seems that Mystery Power has sealed off the Naga Tribe area! None of us can leave sessfully now! We must rely on our own strength for defense!"


    This revtion rmed Shatras, but the Naga Queen and Mystery Protector remained calm, as if they had already prepared themselves for such a situation.


    "In that case, let''s not ponder over it any further. The four of us are among the strongest, so we should defend the four walls of the Naga Tribe. If no more Mystery creatures arrive, I believe we can hold out for a while longer."


    The Naga Queen seemed somewhat relievedpared to before.


    Initially, she alone was aware of the immense crisis facing the Naga Tribe.


    After sharing this crisis with the others, the burden of pressure she felt had somewhat lessened.


    With the situation growing increasingly dire, the four strongest defenders of the Naga Tribe prepared to face whatever came next, standing firm in the face of overwhelming odds.


    Their unity and resolve would be crucial in the battle against the encroaching Mystery Power.


    Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena promptly followed the Naga Queen''s orders.


    Shatras initially intended to leave immediately, but the Naga Queen stopped her.


    "I know you are very dissatisfied with my previous orders, and you probably harbor manyints against me, as I did not reveal the true situation we were facing. However, I hope you can set aside these thoughts in the uing battle. Above all, ensuring the safety of the Naga Tribe is our utmost priority."


    The Naga Queen could see that Shatras was in a troubled state of mind and didn''t want her preupation with other matters to hinder her performance in battle.


    Shatras nodded, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I will give my all for the defense of the Naga Tribe!"


    After saying this, Shatras teleported away.


    She didn''t n to stay in a safe location; as a Legend Magus, she feltpelled to fight where the danger was greatest.


    After the Naga Queen had organized the defense tactics, she too began to repel the Mystery creatures'' attack at the entrance of the Naga Tribe.


    Her n was somewhat sessful, holding off the Mystery creatures'' onught for about fifteen minutes.


    However, after that time, the Naga Queen suddenly felt the power of Mystery intensifying dramatically.


    A vast shadow appeared at the entrance of the Naga Tribe, signaling a new and formidable challenge.


    The name that struck fear into the Naga Queen''s heart was none other than Mystery Saint.


    "Mystery Saint can project his power directly to the Naga Tribe! It seems certain now that our tribe will be destroyed by the Mystery faction!"


    The moment the Naga Queen saw the projection of Mystery Saint, she lost all hope.


    In her eyes, the strength of Mystery Saint, a god-like entity, was overwhelmingly powerful.


    As soon as Mystery Saint''s projection appeared, the power of all Mystery creatures surged dramatically.


    Even the dominant creatures, previously gravely wounded by the Naga Tribe''s members, regained their optimal condition.


    With the aid of Mystery Saint, the Mystery creatures broke through the defenses at the entrance of the Naga Tribe and flooded in.


    The defense efforts led by the Naga Queen copsedpletely, as did those at other locations.


    Sensing the emergence of Mystery Saint, Duke Arsena chose to join forces with the Naga Queen, realizing that none of them could defeat the projection of Mystery Saint alone.


    They had to unite to stand a chance against this formidable foe.


    By the time Duke Arsena arrived, the Naga Queen was already severely injured.


    Despite her utmost efforts, she was no match for the projection of Mystery Saint.


    The situation had be dire, with the Naga Tribe facing an unprecedented threat that seemed to spell their inevitable defeat.


    Upon seeing the Naga Queen severely wounded, Duke Arsena immediatelyunched his sword towards the direction of Mystery Saint while casting the Holy Light spell, Sacred Guard.


    As the Sacred Guard took effect, a shieldposed of Holy Light enveloped the Naga Queen.


    Although this shield couldn''t fully withstand the attacks of Mystery Saint''s power, it at least ensured that the Naga Queen wouldn''t be directly annihted by Mystery Saint.


    With Duke Arsena''s help, the Naga Queen narrowly escaped Mystery Saint''s attack.


    However, even as a mere projection, Mystery Saint, embodying Mystery Power, possessed immensebat strength.


    Without hesitation, Mystery Saint''s projection hurled two Mystery spells towards the Naga Queen and Duke Arsena, which transformed into Mystery Vanguards mid-air.


    The appearance of two additional Mystery Vanguards, on top of the already overwhelming assault, rendered the Naga Tribe''s defenses unsustainable.


    The Naga Queen and Duke Arsena had no choice but to temporarily retreat to the Queen''s pce, knowing that additional defensive arrays were in ce there.


    "We must retreat to the pce! Only there can we continue our defense! You must inform Mystery Protector and Shatras about this. They might still be unaware that we are under attack by Mystery Saint. If they aren''t prepared, they could be easily annihted by him."


    The Naga Queen, in her moment of crisis, did not just think of herself.


    She was also concerned about the safety of those who hade to her aid, fearing they might fall into great danger.


    However, Duke Arsena did not act on the Naga Queen''s instructions.


    He believed that both Mystery Protector and Shatras would likely have already sensed the arrival of Mystery Saint.


    Indeed, Duke Arsena''s judgment proved to be more urate.


    At the same time the Naga Queen was grievously injured, both Shatras and Mystery Protector felt the overwhelming presence of Mystery Power.


    Although they hadn''t immediately confirmed the arrival of Mystery Saint, they knew they had to quickly ascertain the situation.


    Eventually, Mystery Protector and Shatras joined the Naga Queen and Duke Arsena at the Queen''s pce.


    All four of them were unsure of what to do next.


    As they began to feel a sense of despair, they simultaneously sensed an immensely powerful force ¨C the power of the Sea God.


    In the end, it appeared that the Sea God had chosen to intervene directly!

 Chapter496-Arriving Just in Time for the Battle

    496 Chapter496-Arriving Just in Time for the Battle


    Not far from the Naga tribe, numerous water elements converged to form a colossal humanoid figure. This figure, upon its formation, rapidly advanced towards the direction of the projection of the Mystery Saint.


    The giant humanoid, formed by the gathering of water elements, is one of the deities of the Order Faction, the Sea God. The Sea God''s actual essence is the embodiment of water elements.


    Although there is a certain difference between the power of water elements and that of the Sea God, the spells of water elements and those of the Sea God are interchangeable. The formidable power possessed by the Sea God is, in reality, bestowed by the water elements.


    With the emergence of the Sea God, the members of the Naga tribe regained some confidence. They believed that with the Sea God''s assistance, the attack of the Mystery Saint was destined to fail.


    The Naga Queen, though not fully recovered to her optimal state, had regained most of herbat strength with the aid of the numerous water elements. She felt that during the battle between the two deities, she should find ways to annihte all the Mystery creatures. Although unable to partake in the divine war, she could at least provide assistance to the Sea God.


    "We cannot just stand by and watch the battle between the two deities! We must assist the Sea God. What we can do now is to eliminate all the surrounding Mystery creatures!"


    "If we can achieve this goal, the power of the Mystery Saint himself will also be diminished. After all, the power of the Mystery Saint is essentially the power of Mystery itself."


    The words of the Naga Queen made everyone present understand the situation. They all threw themselves into the offensive against the Mystery creatures.


    The Mystery creatures, in turn, exerted their utmost efforts to try and annihte the members of the Order Faction. After all, the Mystery creatures were very aware that the Mystery Saint was now under significant threat.


    As the battle continued, the advantage of the Mystery faction grew increasingly slim. The Naga Queen was now brimming with confidence, believing that the battle would ultimately conclude in the Naga tribe''s victory.


    However, just when she thought they were on the verge of victory, the power of the Mystery Saint''s projection became even more formidable. The Naga Queen could even sense that the Mystery Saint had sessfully resurrected.


    Apart from the Naga Queen, other powerful individuals could also feel that the power of the Mystery Saint had be much stronger than before.


    "What on earth is happening? Why has the power of the Mystery Saint increased so much?!" The Mystery Protector looked in the direction of the Mystery Saint, his face a picture of disbelief.


    In the Mystery Protector''s view, the strength of the Mystery Saint shouldn''t have been this overwhelming. How did the Mystery Saint manage to achieve this?


    The Mystery Protector actually didn''t expect anyone to provide him with an answer. He was very aware that no one knew why the power of the Mystery Saint had be so formidable.


    The change in the Mystery Saint''s strength caused both the fighting members of the Naga tribe and the Mystery creatures to halt in their tracks. Everyone''s gaze was now focused on the two deities engaged in battle.


    The Sea God, too, quickly noticed the change in the Mystery Saint''s power. However, the Sea God did not choose to retreat or flee.


    After all, the Sea God considered himself to be one of the strongest deities within the Order Faction. If he chose to flee, other deities would not be able toe to his aid in time.


    Moreover, the Sea God is the guardian deity of all life in the ocean. Sensing the call of the Naga, it was only natural for him to exert his utmost effort in the battle.


    The Sea God once again gathered all the surrounding water elements. The sheer number of water elements even made the ocean itself seem like an ethereal entity.


    Even the members of the Naga tribe, who were at a great distance, could feel the immense power unleashed by the water elements. They all knew that the uing attack of the Sea God was going to be incredibly powerful!


    As the Sea God sessfully concentrated the power of all the water elements, a massive shockwave rapidly emanated from his location. All the Mystery creatures struck by this shockwave were annihted.


    Even after destroying most of the Mystery creatures, the power of the shockwave showed no signs of diminishing. The primary target of the Sea God''s attack was the Mystery Saint, and eliminating the other Mystery creatures was merely a coteral achievement.


    The projection of the Mystery Saint remained stationary, seemingly without any intention to dodge or use the power of Mystery for defense.


    Under the gaze of everyone watching the divine war, the Sea God''s attack collided directly with the projection of the Mystery Saint, only to be dissipated into nothingness.


    The power of the Mystery Saint didn''t seem to fluctuate at all. This situation not only caused extreme rm among the members of the Order Faction who were observing the battle but also instilled a sense of panic in the Sea God himself. He couldn''t believe that his attack had failed to achieve its intended effect.


    The Mystery Saint, appearing very rxed at this moment, even took the time to speak directly to the Sea God: "You are a bit too overconfident! Did you really think that with the power you possess, you could sessfully defeat me? Even if I haven''t fully resurrected yet, the power I hold is beyond your imagination!"


    Apanying these words of the Mystery Saint, everyone could feel an incredibly powerful force of Mystery rapidly forming. Realizing that the situation was turning dire, the Sea God chose to flee immediately.


    All the water elements constituting the body of the Sea God instantly dispersed into the surrounding seawater. The Sea God vanished into thin air, seemingly having made a sessful escape.


    However, the Mystery Saint had no intention of letting the Sea God escape so easily. The projection of the Mystery Saint raised its hands, and a formidable force of Mystery materialized into an invisible ck hole in the ocean.


    The formation of this invisible ck hole caused the surrounding water elements to converge once again. These gathered elements reformed into a humanoid figure, which was, of course, the Sea God.


    "Did you really think that you could escape like this? You are underestimating my power far too much! You will pay a heavy price for this underestimation."


    The tone of the Mystery Saint had be very cold. In his view, he was finally about to sessfully annihte a deity of the Order Faction.


    Although the Sea God was only a mid-level deity in the Order Faction, for the Mystery Saint and the Mystery faction, this was a good beginning.


    The conversation between the Mystery Saint and the Sea God was naturally overheard by the powerhouses of the Naga tribe. The Naga Queen, the Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena were all so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.


    They hadn''t expected that even the Sea God would be unable to defeat the Mystery Saint. Could they really ovee the Mystery Saint? Did the Order Faction genuinely have a chance of victory?


    As the spell of the Mystery Saint finally took effect, the Sea God felt an incredibly powerful force of Mystery rapidly tearing apart the water elements thatposed his being. If all his water elements were torn apart, then the Sea God would ultimately fall.


    Just as the Sea God thought he had no chance of escape, a portal suddenly appeared right above him, and a figure swiftly flew out from it. Emerging from the portal was none other than John. With John''s assistance, the Sea God might indeed have a chance to sessfully defeat the Mystery Saint.


    09:13


    He had managed to escape the Abyssal Illusion thanks to the immense power of the Sea God. The moment he emerged, he witnessed the divine war between the Sea God and the Mystery Saint.


    "It seems I''ve arrived just in time for the battle! Last time, I couldn''t expel the projection of the Mystery Saint, but this time, I will definitely not repeat the same mistake!"


    John, having sessfully escaped the Abyssal Illusion, now appeared very confident. He felt that his understanding of the Abyss and Mystery was sufficient. He believed he could coborate with the Sea God to eliminate the projection of the Mystery Saint. After all, what was present here was just a projection of the Mystery Saint, not the actual entity.


    The moment John escaped from the Abyssal Illusion, he immediately utilized his most proficient skill. Numerous water elements gathered in his hands, and without hesitation, he transferred all these elements to the Sea God.


    This action significantly empowered the Sea God, who then used the strength of these water elements to sessfully break free from the control of the Mystery Saint.


    John''s sudden appearance surprised everyone from the Naga tribe who were observing the battle. However, beyond their surprise, they were also very pleased.


    It was clear to them that John possessed sufficient strength to participate in the divine war. With John''s assistance, the Sea God might indeed have a chance to sessfully defeat the Mystery Saint.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter497-The Cunning Nald

    497 Chapter497-The Cunning Nald


    With John joining the fight, the Sea God sessfully evaded the Mystery Saint''s attack, seizing the opportunity to recalibrate and prepare a counterattack against the Mystery Saint.


    The appearance of John didn''t seem to cause any significant reaction from the projection of the Mystery Saint. Perhaps he had anticipated such a development.


    In facing John, the Mystery Saint did not adopt any special tactics but continued to use various spells of Mystery Power as before. Having just emerged from the Abyssal Illusion, John''s resistance to Mystery Power was not particrly high, so he had to initially opt for evasion when confronted with these Mystery spells.


    While dodging the attacks of the Mystery Saint, John also kept an eye on the surroundings. He noticed that there were still many Mystery creatures around the Naga Tribe.


    John decided to first eliminate these Mystery creatures, as he had learned a crucial piece of information in the Abyssal Illusion: every member of the Mystery faction could aid other members of their faction. When these Mystery creatures gathered, each one''s Mystery Power became significantly stronger.


    Taking advantage of a lull in the Mystery Saint''s assault, John quickly returned to the Naga Tribe. Upon meeting the Naga Queen, he straightforwardly shared his n.


    "I know you''re all very curious about what happened to me earlier, but we must first deal with the current crisis. This is what we need to focus on right now.


    You can''t just stand by and watch anymore; you must eliminate all these Mystery creatures. Once these Mystery creatures are dealt with, the battle between me and the Mystery Saint will be much less difficult."


    After delivering this message, John immediately chose to use a Teleport Spell to leave. He was acutely aware that he couldn''t afford to waste any time.


    Although John had not witnessed the earlier battle between the Sea God and the Mystery Saint, the condition of the Sea God indicated that the battle had ended in the Sea God''s defeat. If John stayed away for too long, the Sea God would be unable to withstand the Mystery Saint''s onught. Should the Sea God fall to the Mystery Saint, it would be extremely difficult for John alone to defeat him.


    As John swiftly departed to join the divine war, the Naga Queen and others sprang into action. The Mystery Protector had some reservations about John''s n, but he also understood that it was not the time to conflict with John. John''s participation in the battle against the Mystery Saint signified his immense strength.


    The Mystery Protector realized that only with the help of others could he possibly match John. Without such assistance, he might not even have a chance to escape from John''s attacks.


    Thus, the Naga Queen, Shatras, the Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena began to eliminate the Mystery creatures surrounding the Naga Tribe as quickly as possible. Their actions proved to be very effective.


    After all, the Mystery Saint had concentrated most of his Mystery Power upon himself.


    The remaining Mystery creatures were significantly weaker than before.


    After Duke Arsena eliminated a Mystery Vanguard, he saw a person who greatly surprised him ¡ª Nald. Arsena had seen portraits of Nald in his family''s collection of books. He knew well that Nald was a very powerful Legend Magus, a figure who had disappeared 400 years ago. Naturally, Nald''s sudden appearance left Duke Arsena bewildered.


    "Are you the legendary King of Space, Nald? Why are you here? Haven''t you been missing for 400 years?" Arsena urgently asked upon confirming Nald''s identity. Nald''s expression showed a hint of surprise, but he quickly adjusted his demeanor.


    "There''s no time to exin all this now. I am here to provide assistance!" Nald''s response didn''t strike Arsena as particrly strange.


    Although Nald had been missing for a long time, most of the powerful figures of the Northern Myst Empire believed that Nald might have just gone elsewhere to enhance his own power. After all, Nald already had the title of the King of Space before his disappearance. His teleportation spell and space-rted sealing spells were among the strongest within the members of the Order Faction.


    Moreover, the ongoing battle near the Naga Tribe was a divine war. Both the Sea God and the Mystery Saint were beings of a very high standing, far surpassing mortals.


    The appearance of Nald, a Legend Magus, at this location was indeed not very surprising. Duke Arsena was naturally very pleased when Nald expressed his willingness to help.


    "Since you are here, please help us quickly eliminate these Mystery creatures. If you believe you can participate in the ongoing divine war, you must also provide assistance to our Order Faction deities," Arsena implored, confident that Nald would agree with his n, which was essentially the one John had shared with him.


    However, Nald shook his head. "That n must have been told to you by the very powerful adventurer who just arrived, right? Actually, I was the one who originally suggested it to him. Aren''t you curious why he disappeared earlier? His disappearance was due to him entering my sealed space. It was with my help that he was able to emerge from that seal.


    The reason I am willing to help you is to defeat the Mystery Saint as quickly as possible! None of you fully understand the threat that the Mystery Saint poses to our Order Faction!"


    Nald''s revtion provided a new perspective on the situation, highlighting his significant role and the critical nature of the threat they were facing. His involvement suggested a deeperyer ofplexity in the conflict, underlining the dire need for concerted action against the Mystery Saint.


    Nald''s words increased Duke Arsena''s confusion. While he could ept that Nald had helped John escape the seal, he wondered why their ns seemed somewhat different.


    "Don''t ask any more questions for now, just join me in taking action. If I remember correctly, you are the lord of Storm City, right? Do you recall a book in the Great Library of Storm City? It''s located on the very top floor, and under normal circumstances, no one is permitted to ess it. If we can get that book, we will definitely have a solid chance of defeating the Mystery Saint."


    Arsena was indeed vaguely aware of the book Nald mentioned, but it had been sealed away for hundreds of years. No one had considered taking it out, and most magi were unaware of its contents. As a Pdin, Arsena was even less likely to know what the book contained.


    "Lord Legend Magus, are you sure we should do this? I believe John''s n seems more reasonable. We don''t need a book that has been sealed for so long to defeat the Mystery Saint."


    Duke Arsena expressed slight opposition, feeling that Nald''s n carried significant risks. Although he did not know the specific use of the book sealed in the Great Library''s top floor, the fact that it had been sealed away suggested that releasing it could lead to a major crisis.


    Duke Arsena remained highly vignt, especially considering that the suggestion came from Nald, who had been missing for a long time. Arsena even began to suspect that Nald might have aligned himself with the Mystery faction.


    Nald''s expression turned to one of disappointment. "You truly do not deserve the title of Pdin! If you refuse to join me, I will go to the Great Library of Storm City alone! You should be well aware that you have no way to stop me!"


    After saying this, Nald opened a portal, through which Arsena could directly see the Great Library of Storm City. This meant that, whether Arsena was willing to help or not, Nald could immediately reach the Great Library.


    Left with no other option, Arsena nodded. "In that case, I will apany you to the Great Library of Storm City. Can you please exin the purpose of this book? Why is it necessary to defeat the Mystery Saint?"


    Arsena''s decision to apany Nald was a strategic choice, influenced by his duty as a Pdin and his responsibility to safeguard his realm. He hoped to understand Nald''s intentions and the significance of the book, to ensure that their actions would not inadvertently cause more harm than good.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter498-The Book of the Star Realm

    498 Chapter498-The Book of the Star Realm


    Duke Arsena ultimately decided to return to Storm City with Nald, keeping their mission a secret as he believed they would be able toplete it swiftly.


    Passing through the portal created by Nald''s magic, they arrived directly at the entrance of the Great Library. The guards of Storm City at the library''s entrance were visibly surprised to see Duke Arsena but knew better than to question his intentions. They promptly opened the grand doors of the Great Library.


    Nald walked straight into the Great Library and, upon reaching the grand hall, appeared visibly excited. It had been several hundred years since he hadst set foot in this ce.


    "I have finally returned to the Great Library! Now I can regain all of my powers!" Nald eximed loudly while standing in the hall.


    His deration naturally drew the attention of everyone in the Great Library. Duke Arsena felt that Nald should quickly find the book he had mentioned earlier.


    "Lord Legend Magus, I urge you to join me in heading to the top floor of the Great Library without dy. Didn''t you say the book that can defeat the Mystery Saint is located there? Why are you wasting time here? The situation at the Naga Tribe is dire. If we don''t act swiftly, the Mystery Saint''s ns might seed."


    Arsena''s words were tinged with urgency. The escting crisis demanded immediate action, and every moment they dyed increased the threat posed by the Mystery Saint.


    Urged by Duke Arsena, Nald no longer dyed. Together, they quickly made their way to the top floor of the Great Library. During the ascent, Arsena could sense Nald''s power growing rapidly, realizing he would stand no chance in a direct confrontation against Nald.


    Arsena''s only hope was that Nald was not deceiving him. Throughout their journey to the top floor, Nald''s expression remained unchanged, focused solely on regaining his optimal state.


    Upon reaching the top floor, Nald immediately dismissed all the apprentice magi present. "There''s no need for you to stay here. Remaining will bring you no benefit." The apprentices were somewhat resentful of Nald''s words.


    In their view, their quest was to guard the top floor of the Great Library, a task they had sessfully fulfilled during the previous two attacks on the library.


    Following behind Nald, Duke Arsena nodded in agreement, signaling the apprentice magi to leave. Reluctantly, they all departed, leaving Nald and Arsena alone on the top floor.


    With the area now clear, the two were free to search for the mysterious book that Nald imed was essential for defeating the Mystery Saint. The sense of urgency was palpable as they began their search, knowing that the oue of their quest could significantly impact the ongoing divine war and the fate of the Order Faction.


    Nald approached the forefront wall on the top floor of the Great Library. "Now, I will reveal to you the true form of the book sealed within the Great Library."


    He ced his palm against the wall, and then began uttering a series of incantations that were iprehensible to Duke Arsena. As Nald''s deep voice echoed, the wall began to crack, fissure after fissure appearing on its surface.


    Behind these fissures, Arsena could sense an immense power, unfamiliar and distinct from any elemental force he had encountered before.


    "Both the Order Faction and the Mystery Faction are mistaken in their beliefs. You think you can control the world with your own power! You assume that relying on your deities, you can control the forces associated with them!


    I must tell you that even the gods cannot control the forces of their respective elements. The gods themselves are embodiments of these elemental powers; in reality, they are the ves to these forces."


    Nald''s words were filled with intense emotion, suggesting he possessed knowledge unknown to others. Duke Arsena involuntarily stepped back, a sense of impending danger looming over him.


    Nald paid no attention to Arsena''s movement, his focus entirely on the cracking wall. The air was thick with anticipation and uncertainty, as the true nature of the sealed book was about to be revealed, potentially altering their understanding of divine and elemental powers.


    "Behind this wall lies the most powerful Sacred Relic ever possessed by the Order Faction! This Sacred Relic once sessfully defeated the embodiment of dark power, the Devil himself, and also sealed the Mystery Saint!"


    Nald''s tone had drastically changed from before, making Duke Arsena question whether the person before him was still Nald. As Nald continued to undo the seals on the wall, more cracks appeared, and the power behind the wall increasingly seeped into the Great Library.


    Even Arsena, a formidable figure, felt a tremendous threat. He wanted to caution Nald, to ensure that the forting actions wouldn''t bring any danger.


    "Whatever that book is, it surely possesses immense power! You must be prepared; its formidable power could annihte you in an instant!"


    However, Nald did not heed Arsena''s warnings, as he had already found the sealed book. It was the most powerful tome of space magic, the Book of the Star Realm.


    As Nald released all the seals of the Book of the Star Realm, the entire wall copsed, revealing a tome glowing with endless radiance before Nald and Arsena.


    Nald reached out for the Book of the Star Realm, but the moment his hands were about to touch it, they burst into mes. Nald let out a tremendous cry of agony.


    The mes engulfing his hands were not ordinary but a kind that could sear the soul itself.


    The unfolding situation was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The power within the Book of the Star Realm was evidently beyond what anyone had anticipated, posing a grave threat even to someone as powerful as Nald. Arsena could only watch, perhaps contemting whether intervening would be prudent or even possible under these extraordinary circumstances.


    The wails of Nald heightened Duke Arsena''s anxiety. Drawing his sword and releasing a Holy Light defensive skill, Arsena prepared for any eventuality. The Book of the Star Realm, glowing ceaselessly, floated in mid-air, surrounded by numerous points of bright light.


    These points of light contained immense power. Arsena could feel the strong Holy Light force within them, which seemed capable of defeating any enemy if harnessed. Drawn towards the Book of the Star Realm, Arsena was suddenly cautioned by the voice of the Holy Light: "Do not be deceived, you are being hypnotized by the Book of the Star Realm!"


    The Book of the Star Realm possessed a powerful hypnotic effect, capable of controlling any being that gazed upon it. Arsena, being rtively far from the book and a powerful Pdin, received assistance from the Holy Light in times of danger, which prevented him from being fully controlled.


    Regaining his consciousness, Arsena noticed Nald was no longer in sight. It seemed as if Nald had vanished from the Great Library. Searching around, Arsena found no trace of Nald. In such a situation, his primary focus turned to the Book of the Star Realm.


    However, when Arsena looked back, he was startled to find that the Book of the Star Realm had disappeared. It appeared that Nald had sessfully escaped with the book.


    The turn of events was rming. The loss of the Book of the Star Realm, especially in the hands of an unpredictable figure like Nald, posed a significant and unknown threat. Arsena, realizing the gravity of the situation, knew he had to inform the Order Faction and possibly seek their assistance in understanding and addressing this new challenge.


    The moment he realized the gravity of the situation, Duke Arsena rushed at full speed to the teleportation point in Storm City. He knew he had to return to the Naga Tribe as quickly as possible, as a terrifying possibility had dawned on him. What if Nald had been deceiving him all along? What if Nald intended to use the Book of the Star Realm to gain greater power and inflict even more damage on the Order Faction?


    If this was true, Arsena could never forgive himself. He had to do everything in his power to find Nald as soon as possible.


    As Duke Arsena reached the teleportation point in Storm City, Nald, with the Book of the Star Realm in his possession, appeared amidst the Naga Tribe. Nald''s expression was now cruel and deranged. While he had sessfully controlled the Book of the Star Realm, the book had, in turn, twisted his mind.


    Nald had no intention of assisting either the Mystery Saint or John. His aim was to use the Book of the Star Realm to annihte all these powerful beings, converting their strength into his own. The Book of the Star Realm was capable of such a feat, though the cost would be immense.


    But Nald, nowpletely mad, was indifferent to the price he might have to pay. His actions had taken a dangerous turn, threatening not only the Order Faction but potentially the bnce of power across all factions. This development posed a new and unprecedented challenge, one that required immediate attention and possibly a united response from all parties involved in the divine war.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 496-Arriving Just in Time for the Battle

    Chapter 496-Arriving Just in Time for the Battle


    496  Chapter496-Arriving Just in Time for the Battle


    Not far from the Naga tribe, numerous water elements converged to form a colossal humanoid figure. This figure, upon its formation, rapidly advanced towards the direction of the projection of the Mystery Saint.


    The giant humanoid, formed by the gathering of water elements, is one of the deities of the Order Faction, the Sea God. The Sea God''s actual essence is the embodiment of water elements.


    Although there is a certain difference between the power of water elements and that of the Sea God, the spells of water elements and those of the Sea God are interchangeable. The formidable power possessed by the Sea God is, in reality, bestowed by the water elements.


    With the emergence of the Sea God, the members of the Naga tribe regained some confidence. They believed that with the Sea God''s assistance, the attack of the Mystery Saint was destined to fail.


    The Naga Queen, though not fully recovered to her optimal state, had regained most of herbat strength with the aid of the numerous water elements. She felt that during the battle between the two deities, she should find ways to annihte all the Mystery creatures. Although unable to partake in the divine war, she could at least provide assistance to the Sea God.


    "We cannot just stand by and watch the battle between the two deities! We must assist the Sea God. What we can do now is to eliminate all the surrounding Mystery creatures!"


    "If we can achieve this goal, the power of the Mystery Saint himself will also be diminished. After all, the power of the Mystery Saint is essentially the power of Mystery itself."


    The words of the Naga Queen made everyone present understand the situation. They all threw themselves into the offensive against the Mystery creatures.


    The Mystery creatures, in turn, exerted their utmost efforts to try and annihte the members of the Order Faction. After all, the Mystery creatures were very aware that the Mystery Saint was now under significant threat.


    As the battle continued, the advantage of the Mystery faction grew increasingly slim. The Naga Queen was now brimming with confidence, believing that the battle would ultimately conclude in the Naga tribe''s victory.


    However, just when she thought they were on the verge of victory, the power of the Mystery Saint''s projection became even more formidable. The Naga Queen could even sense that the Mystery Saint had sessfully resurrected.


    Apart from the Naga Queen, other powerful individuals could also feel that the power of the Mystery Saint had be much stronger than before.


    "What on earth is happening? Why has the power of the Mystery Saint increased so much?!" The Mystery Protector looked in the direction of the Mystery Saint, his face a picture of disbelief.


    In the Mystery Protector''s view, the strength of the Mystery Saint shouldn''t have been this overwhelming. How did the Mystery Saint manage to achieve this?


    The Mystery Protector actually didn''t expect anyone to provide him with an answer. He was very aware that no one knew why the power of the Mystery Saint had be so formidable.


    The change in the Mystery Saint''s strength caused both the fighting members of the Naga tribe and the Mystery creatures to halt in their tracks. Everyone''s gaze was now focused on the two deities engaged in battle.


    The Sea God, too, quickly noticed the change in the Mystery Saint''s power. However, the Sea God did not choose to retreat or flee.


    After all, the Sea God considered himself to be one of the strongest deities within the Order Faction. If he chose to flee, other deities would not be able toe to his aid in time.


    Moreover, the Sea God is the guardian deity of all life in the ocean. Sensing the call of the Naga, it was only natural for him to exert his utmost effort in the battle.


    The Sea God once again gathered all the surrounding water elements. The sheer number of water elements even made the ocean itself seem like an ethereal entity.


    Even the members of the Naga tribe, who were at a great distance, could feel the immense power unleashed by the water elements. They all knew that the uing attack of the Sea God was going to be incredibly powerful!


    As the Sea God sessfully concentrated the power of all the water elements, a massive shockwave rapidly emanated from his location. All the Mystery creatures struck by this shockwave were annihted.


    Even after destroying most of the Mystery creatures, the power of the shockwave showed no signs of diminishing. The primary target of the Sea God''s attack was the Mystery Saint, and eliminating the other Mystery creatures was merely a coteral achievement.


    The projection of the Mystery Saint remained stationary, seemingly without any intention to dodge or use the power of Mystery for defense.


    Under the gaze of everyone watching the divine war, the Sea God''s attack collided directly with the projection of the Mystery Saint, only to be dissipated into nothingness.


    The power of the Mystery Saint didn''t seem to fluctuate at all. This situation not only caused extreme rm among the members of the Order Faction who were observing the battle but also instilled a sense of panic in the Sea God himself. He couldn''t believe that his attack had failed to achieve its intended effect.


    The Mystery Saint, appearing very rxed at this moment, even took the time to speak directly to the Sea God: "You are a bit too overconfident! Did you really think that with the power you possess, you could sessfully defeat me? Even if I haven''t fully resurrected yet, the power I hold is beyond your imagination!"


    Apanying these words of the Mystery Saint, everyone could feel an incredibly powerful force of Mystery rapidly forming. Realizing that the situation was turning dire, the Sea God chose to flee immediately.


    All the water elements constituting the body of the Sea God instantly dispersed into the surrounding seawater. The Sea God vanished into thin air, seemingly having made a sessful escape.


    However, the Mystery Saint had no intention of letting the Sea God escape so easily. The projection of the Mystery Saint raised its hands, and a formidable force of Mystery materialized into an invisible ck hole in the ocean.


    The formation of this invisible ck hole caused the surrounding water elements to converge once again. These gathered elements reformed into a humanoid figure, which was, of course, the Sea God.


    "Did you really think that you could escape like this? You are underestimating my power far too much! You will pay a heavy price for this underestimation."


    The tone of the Mystery Saint had be very cold. In his view, he was finally about to sessfully annihte a deity of the Order Faction.


    Although the Sea God was only a mid-level deity in the Order Faction, for the Mystery Saint and the Mystery faction, this was a good beginning.


    The conversation between the Mystery Saint and the Sea God was naturally overheard by the powerhouses of the Naga tribe. The Naga Queen, the Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena were all so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.


    They hadn''t expected that even the Sea God would be unable to defeat the Mystery Saint. Could they really ovee the Mystery Saint? Did the Order Faction genuinely have a chance of victory?


    As the spell of the Mystery Saint finally took effect, the Sea God felt an incredibly powerful force of Mystery rapidly tearing apart the water elements thatposed his being. If all his water elements were torn apart, then the Sea God would ultimately fall.


    Just as the Sea God thought he had no chance of escape, a portal suddenly appeared right above him, and a figure swiftly flew out from it. Emerging from the portal was none other than John. With John''s assistance, the Sea God might indeed have a chance to sessfully defeat the Mystery Saint.


    09:13


    He had managed to escape the Abyssal Illusion thanks to the immense power of the Sea God. The moment he emerged, he witnessed the divine war between the Sea God and the Mystery Saint.


    "It seems I''ve arrived just in time for the battle! Last time, I couldn''t expel the projection of the Mystery Saint, but this time, I will definitely not repeat the same mistake!"


    John, having sessfully escaped the Abyssal Illusion, now appeared very confident. He felt that his understanding of the Abyss and Mystery was sufficient. He believed he could coborate with the Sea God to eliminate the projection of the Mystery Saint. After all, what was present here was just a projection of the Mystery Saint, not the actual entity.


    The moment John escaped from the Abyssal Illusion, he immediately utilized his most proficient skill. Numerous water elements gathered in his hands, and without hesitation, he transferred all these elements to the Sea God.


    This action significantly empowered the Sea God, who then used the strength of these water elements to sessfully break free from the control of the Mystery Saint.


    John''s sudden appearance surprised everyone from the Naga tribe who were observing the battle. However, beyond their surprise, they were also very pleased.


    It was clear to them that John possessed sufficient strength to participate in the divine war. With John''s assistance, the Sea God might indeed have a chance to sessfully defeat the Mystery Saint.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 497-The Cunning Nald

    Chapter 497-The Cunning Nald


    497  Chapter497-The Cunning Nald


    With John joining the fight, the Sea God sessfully evaded the Mystery Saint''s attack, seizing the opportunity to recalibrate and prepare a counterattack against the Mystery Saint.


    The appearance of John didn''t seem to cause any significant reaction from the projection of the Mystery Saint. Perhaps he had anticipated such a development.


    In facing John, the Mystery Saint did not adopt any special tactics but continued to use various spells of Mystery Power as before. Having just emerged from the Abyssal Illusion, John''s resistance to Mystery Power was not particrly high, so he had to initially opt for evasion when confronted with these Mystery spells.


    While dodging the attacks of the Mystery Saint, John also kept an eye on the surroundings. He noticed that there were still many Mystery creatures around the Naga Tribe.


    John decided to first eliminate these Mystery creatures, as he had learned a crucial piece of information in the Abyssal Illusion: every member of the Mystery faction could aid other members of their faction. When these Mystery creatures gathered, each one''s Mystery Power became significantly stronger.


    Taking advantage of a lull in the Mystery Saint''s assault, John quickly returned to the Naga Tribe. Upon meeting the Naga Queen, he straightforwardly shared his n.


    "I know you''re all very curious about what happened to me earlier, but we must first deal with the current crisis. This is what we need to focus on right now.


    You can''t just stand by and watch anymore; you must eliminate all these Mystery creatures. Once these Mystery creatures are dealt with, the battle between me and the Mystery Saint will be much less difficult."


    After delivering this message, John immediately chose to use a Teleport Spell to leave. He was acutely aware that he couldn''t afford to waste any time.


    Although John had not witnessed the earlier battle between the Sea God and the Mystery Saint, the condition of the Sea God indicated that the battle had ended in the Sea God''s defeat. If John stayed away for too long, the Sea God would be unable to withstand the Mystery Saint''s onught. Should the Sea God fall to the Mystery Saint, it would be extremely difficult for John alone to defeat him.


    As John swiftly departed to join the divine war, the Naga Queen and others sprang into action. The Mystery Protector had some reservations about John''s n, but he also understood that it was not the time to conflict with John. John''s participation in the battle against the Mystery Saint signified his immense strength.


    The Mystery Protector realized that only with the help of others could he possibly match John. Without such assistance, he might not even have a chance to escape from John''s attacks.


    Thus, the Naga Queen, Shatras, the Mystery Protector, and Duke Arsena began to eliminate the Mystery creatures surrounding the Naga Tribe as quickly as possible. Their actions proved to be very effective.


    After all, the Mystery Saint had concentrated most of his Mystery Power upon himself.


    The remaining Mystery creatures were significantly weaker than before.


    After Duke Arsena eliminated a Mystery Vanguard, he saw a person who greatly surprised him ¡ª Nald. Arsena had seen portraits of Nald in his family''s collection of books. He knew well that Nald was a very powerful Legend Magus, a figure who had disappeared 400 years ago. Naturally, Nald''s sudden appearance left Duke Arsena bewildered.


    "Are you the legendary King of Space, Nald? Why are you here? Haven''t you been missing for 400 years?" Arsena urgently asked upon confirming Nald''s identity. Nald''s expression showed a hint of surprise, but he quickly adjusted his demeanor.


    "There''s no time to exin all this now. I am here to provide assistance!" Nald''s response didn''t strike Arsena as particrly strange.


    Although Nald had been missing for a long time, most of the powerful figures of the Northern Myst Empire believed that Nald might have just gone elsewhere to enhance his own power. After all, Nald already had the title of the King of Space before his disappearance. His teleportation spell and space-rted sealing spells were among the strongest within the members of the Order Faction.


    Moreover, the ongoing battle near the Naga Tribe was a divine war. Both the Sea God and the Mystery Saint were beings of a very high standing, far surpassing mortals.


    The appearance of Nald, a Legend Magus, at this location was indeed not very surprising. Duke Arsena was naturally very pleased when Nald expressed his willingness to help.


    "Since you are here, please help us quickly eliminate these Mystery creatures. If you believe you can participate in the ongoing divine war, you must also provide assistance to our Order Faction deities," Arsena implored, confident that Nald would agree with his n, which was essentially the one John had shared with him.


    However, Nald shook his head. "That n must have been told to you by the very powerful adventurer who just arrived, right? Actually, I was the one who originally suggested it to him. Aren''t you curious why he disappeared earlier? His disappearance was due to him entering my sealed space. It was with my help that he was able to emerge from that seal.


    The reason I am willing to help you is to defeat the Mystery Saint as quickly as possible! None of you fully understand the threat that the Mystery Saint poses to our Order Faction!"


    Nald''s revtion provided a new perspective on the situation, highlighting his significant role and the critical nature of the threat they were facing. His involvement suggested a deeperyer ofplexity in the conflict, underlining the dire need for concerted action against the Mystery Saint.


    Nald''s words increased Duke Arsena''s confusion. While he could ept that Nald had helped John escape the seal, he wondered why their ns seemed somewhat different.


    "Don''t ask any more questions for now, just join me in taking action. If I remember correctly, you are the lord of Storm City, right? Do you recall a book in the Great Library of Storm City? It''s located on the very top floor, and under normal circumstances, no one is permitted to ess it. If we can get that book, we will definitely have a solid chance of defeating the Mystery Saint."


    Arsena was indeed vaguely aware of the book Nald mentioned, but it had been sealed away for hundreds of years. No one had considered taking it out, and most magi were unaware of its contents. As a Pdin, Arsena was even less likely to know what the book contained.


    "Lord Legend Magus, are you sure we should do this? I believe John''s n seems more reasonable. We don''t need a book that has been sealed for so long to defeat the Mystery Saint."


    Duke Arsena expressed slight opposition, feeling that Nald''s n carried significant risks. Although he did not know the specific use of the book sealed in the Great Library''s top floor, the fact that it had been sealed away suggested that releasing it could lead to a major crisis.


    Duke Arsena remained highly vignt, especially considering that the suggestion came from Nald, who had been missing for a long time. Arsena even began to suspect that Nald might have aligned himself with the Mystery faction.


    Nald''s expression turned to one of disappointment. "You truly do not deserve the title of Pdin! If you refuse to join me, I will go to the Great Library of Storm City alone! You should be well aware that you have no way to stop me!"


    After saying this, Nald opened a portal, through which Arsena could directly see the Great Library of Storm City. This meant that, whether Arsena was willing to help or not, Nald could immediately reach the Great Library.


    Left with no other option, Arsena nodded. "In that case, I will apany you to the Great Library of Storm City. Can you please exin the purpose of this book? Why is it necessary to defeat the Mystery Saint?"


    Arsena''s decision to apany Nald was a strategic choice, influenced by his duty as a Pdin and his responsibility to safeguard his realm. He hoped to understand Nald''s intentions and the significance of the book, to ensure that their actions would not inadvertently cause more harm than good.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 498-The Book of the Star Realm

    Chapter 498-The Book of the Star Realm


    498  Chapter498-The Book of the Star Realm


    Duke Arsena ultimately decided to return to Storm City with Nald, keeping their mission a secret as he believed they would be able toplete it swiftly.


    Passing through the portal created by Nald''s magic, they arrived directly at the entrance of the Great Library. The guards of Storm City at the library''s entrance were visibly surprised to see Duke Arsena but knew better than to question his intentions. They promptly opened the grand doors of the Great Library.


    Nald walked straight into the Great Library and, upon reaching the grand hall, appeared visibly excited. It had been several hundred years since he hadst set foot in this ce.


    "I have finally returned to the Great Library! Now I can regain all of my powers!" Nald eximed loudly while standing in the hall.


    His deration naturally drew the attention of everyone in the Great Library. Duke Arsena felt that Nald should quickly find the book he had mentioned earlier.


    "Lord Legend Magus, I urge you to join me in heading to the top floor of the Great Library without dy. Didn''t you say the book that can defeat the Mystery Saint is located there? Why are you wasting time here? The situation at the Naga Tribe is dire. If we don''t act swiftly, the Mystery Saint''s ns might seed."


    Arsena''s words were tinged with urgency. The escting crisis demanded immediate action, and every moment they dyed increased the threat posed by the Mystery Saint.


    Urged by Duke Arsena, Nald no longer dyed. Together, they quickly made their way to the top floor of the Great Library. During the ascent, Arsena could sense Nald''s power growing rapidly, realizing he would stand no chance in a direct confrontation against Nald.


    Arsena''s only hope was that Nald was not deceiving him. Throughout their journey to the top floor, Nald''s expression remained unchanged, focused solely on regaining his optimal state.


    Upon reaching the top floor, Nald immediately dismissed all the apprentice magi present. "There''s no need for you to stay here. Remaining will bring you no benefit." The apprentices were somewhat resentful of Nald''s words.


    In their view, their quest was to guard the top floor of the Great Library, a task they had sessfully fulfilled during the previous two attacks on the library.


    Following behind Nald, Duke Arsena nodded in agreement, signaling the apprentice magi to leave. Reluctantly, they all departed, leaving Nald and Arsena alone on the top floor.


    With the area now clear, the two were free to search for the mysterious book that Nald imed was essential for defeating the Mystery Saint. The sense of urgency was palpable as they began their search, knowing that the oue of their quest could significantly impact the ongoing divine war and the fate of the Order Faction.


    Nald approached the forefront wall on the top floor of the Great Library. "Now, I will reveal to you the true form of the book sealed within the Great Library."


    He ced his palm against the wall, and then began uttering a series of incantations that were iprehensible to Duke Arsena. As Nald''s deep voice echoed, the wall began to crack, fissure after fissure appearing on its surface.


    Behind these fissures, Arsena could sense an immense power, unfamiliar and distinct from any elemental force he had encountered before.


    "Both the Order Faction and the Mystery Faction are mistaken in their beliefs. You think you can control the world with your own power! You assume that relying on your deities, you can control the forces associated with them!


    I must tell you that even the gods cannot control the forces of their respective elements. The gods themselves are embodiments of these elemental powers; in reality, they are the ves to these forces."


    Nald''s words were filled with intense emotion, suggesting he possessed knowledge unknown to others. Duke Arsena involuntarily stepped back, a sense of impending danger looming over him.


    Nald paid no attention to Arsena''s movement, his focus entirely on the cracking wall. The air was thick with anticipation and uncertainty, as the true nature of the sealed book was about to be revealed, potentially altering their understanding of divine and elemental powers.


    "Behind this wall lies the most powerful Sacred Relic ever possessed by the Order Faction! This Sacred Relic once sessfully defeated the embodiment of dark power, the Devil himself, and also sealed the Mystery Saint!"


    Nald''s tone had drastically changed from before, making Duke Arsena question whether the person before him was still Nald. As Nald continued to undo the seals on the wall, more cracks appeared, and the power behind the wall increasingly seeped into the Great Library.


    Even Arsena, a formidable figure, felt a tremendous threat. He wanted to caution Nald, to ensure that the forting actions wouldn''t bring any danger.


    "Whatever that book is, it surely possesses immense power! You must be prepared; its formidable power could annihte you in an instant!"


    However, Nald did not heed Arsena''s warnings, as he had already found the sealed book. It was the most powerful tome of space magic, the Book of the Star Realm.


    As Nald released all the seals of the Book of the Star Realm, the entire wall copsed, revealing a tome glowing with endless radiance before Nald and Arsena.


    Nald reached out for the Book of the Star Realm, but the moment his hands were about to touch it, they burst into mes. Nald let out a tremendous cry of agony.


    The mes engulfing his hands were not ordinary but a kind that could sear the soul itself.


    The unfolding situation was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The power within the Book of the Star Realm was evidently beyond what anyone had anticipated, posing a grave threat even to someone as powerful as Nald. Arsena could only watch, perhaps contemting whether intervening would be prudent or even possible under these extraordinary circumstances.


    The wails of Nald heightened Duke Arsena''s anxiety. Drawing his sword and releasing a Holy Light defensive skill, Arsena prepared for any eventuality. The Book of the Star Realm, glowing ceaselessly, floated in mid-air, surrounded by numerous points of bright light.


    These points of light contained immense power. Arsena could feel the strong Holy Light force within them, which seemed capable of defeating any enemy if harnessed. Drawn towards the Book of the Star Realm, Arsena was suddenly cautioned by the voice of the Holy Light: "Do not be deceived, you are being hypnotized by the Book of the Star Realm!"


    The Book of the Star Realm possessed a powerful hypnotic effect, capable of controlling any being that gazed upon it. Arsena, being rtively far from the book and a powerful Pdin, received assistance from the Holy Light in times of danger, which prevented him from being fully controlled.


    Regaining his consciousness, Arsena noticed Nald was no longer in sight. It seemed as if Nald had vanished from the Great Library. Searching around, Arsena found no trace of Nald. In such a situation, his primary focus turned to the Book of the Star Realm.


    However, when Arsena looked back, he was startled to find that the Book of the Star Realm had disappeared. It appeared that Nald had sessfully escaped with the book.


    The turn of events was rming. The loss of the Book of the Star Realm, especially in the hands of an unpredictable figure like Nald, posed a significant and unknown threat. Arsena, realizing the gravity of the situation, knew he had to inform the Order Faction and possibly seek their assistance in understanding and addressing this new challenge.


    The moment he realized the gravity of the situation, Duke Arsena rushed at full speed to the teleportation point in Storm City. He knew he had to return to the Naga Tribe as quickly as possible, as a terrifying possibility had dawned on him. What if Nald had been deceiving him all along? What if Nald intended to use the Book of the Star Realm to gain greater power and inflict even more damage on the Order Faction?


    If this was true, Arsena could never forgive himself. He had to do everything in his power to find Nald as soon as possible.


    As Duke Arsena reached the teleportation point in Storm City, Nald, with the Book of the Star Realm in his possession, appeared amidst the Naga Tribe. Nald''s expression was now cruel and deranged. While he had sessfully controlled the Book of the Star Realm, the book had, in turn, twisted his mind.


    Nald had no intention of assisting either the Mystery Saint or John. His aim was to use the Book of the Star Realm to annihte all these powerful beings, converting their strength into his own. The Book of the Star Realm was capable of such a feat, though the cost would be immense.


    But Nald, nowpletely mad, was indifferent to the price he might have to pay. His actions had taken a dangerous turn, threatening not only the Order Faction but potentially the bnce of power across all factions. This development posed a new and unprecedented challenge, one that required immediate attention and possibly a united response from all parties involved in the divine war.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter499-Power Rivaling the Gods

    499 Chapter499-Power Rivaling the Gods


    Nald''s sudden appearance amidst the Naga Tribe naturally caused great surprise among all its members. Shatras wanted to inquire about the purpose of Nald''s visit.


    However, before Shatras could utter a word, Nald had already opened the Book of the Astral Realm. As the book was opened, everyone in the Naga Tribe felt an overwhelmingly powerful force.


    In an instant, they were all subjected to a massive mental shock. Even the Naga Queen and the Mystery Protector couldn''t immediately regain theirposure.


    "You are merely insects, unworthy of battling me! The only ones who deserve to fight me are those so-called deities! I want everyone to know that my power surpasses even theirs! One might even say that I am the most powerful deity of all!"


    As Nald spoke these words, his expression was one of utter madness. It was evident to everyone that he had beenpletely overtaken by the power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    Alternatively, it was Nald''s madness that allowed the full potential of the Book of the Astral Realm to be unleashed.


    Nald chose not to linger within the Naga Tribe, as he deemed every being there as insignificant insects, unworthy of battling him. Using the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, he immediately transported himself to the battlefield of the gods. Upon Nald''s arrival, Sea God, John, and the Mystery Saint all sensed a threat.


    Both the Sea God and the Mystery Saint were well-acquainted with the Book of the Astral Realm. They had never imagined that the book would appear there. John, having limited knowledge about the Book of the Astral Realm, realized that if Nald, armed with the book, dared to battle them, it must be extremely powerful.


    "You so-called deities are no longer fit tomand me! I will transform all your powers into my own! I am the truly greatest deity in the truest sense!" Nald dered, his tone bordering on insanity. His eyes were bloodshot, and John could see that Nald possessed immensely powerful abilities of various attributes.


    Whether it was the power of Holy Light or the power of Mystery, all were present in Nald, and such an immense convergence of power in one individual would naturally lead to madness.


    Although Nald was insane, his strength in this state, especially with the support of the Book of the Astral Realm, was incredibly formidable. His mastery of spatial magic had vastly surpassed his previous capabilities.


    Nald immediately cast a sealing spell, encapsting both the Sea God and the Mystery Saint within it. He was resolute in his decision to eliminate John first.


    "When did I ever offend you? You should be thanking me. Without my intervention, you would never have escaped from the Mystery Saint''s Abyssal Illusion. How can you be so ungrateful as to target me first?!" John was incredibly angry with Nald''s actions. He felt that he had helped Nald in the past.


    Despite some conflicts between them within the Abyssal Illusion, John believed that without his assistance, Nald would not have been able to escape. However, John''s words fell on deaf ears, as Nald hadpletely lost his sanity. The immense power had robbed him of his ability to think rationally.


    "All your power is mine! All power belongs to me! I am the only and greatest deity, the god of power!" As Nald hurled numerous spatial spells towards John, he shouted maniacally. His mind was now consumed with the sole thought of acquiring more power.


    Any other thoughts were no longer capable of surfacing in Nald''s mind. The Book of the Astral Realm had effectively assimted his brain into itself.


    Faced with Nald''s assault, John found it extremely difficult to cope. Nald''s strength, bolstered by the Book of the Astral Realm, had grown immensely. Furthermore, the book itself possessed powerful control over spatial realms. The Book of the Astral Realm could seal any entity, and in fact, the seals in the Great Library were set by this very book.


    "Do you really think that just by obtaining the Book of the Astral Realm, you can defeat me?! My strength is not as feeble as you think. I still have a chance to turn defeat into victory!"


    After sessfully dodging Nald''s attack, John chose to counterattack. His strategy was to somehow snatch the Book of the Astral Realm from Nald''s grasp. In John''s view, taking away the book would strip Nald of the strength to confront him head-on, and he could also use the book to eliminate the Mystery Saint.


    However, as the battle progressed, John realized that his n was too simplistic. With the aid of the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald could evade all of John''s attacks, while John couldn''t dodge the spells cast by Nald. As time passed, John gradually started to lose ground.


    Just as John was about to be overwhelmed, the Sea God finally broke through the seal set by Nald. Concentrating all his power, the Sea God rapidly closed in on Nald.


    An endless surge of water elements formed a tsunami with destructive power, capable of causing immense devastation even in the depths of the sea.


    Confronted with such a formidable tsunami, Nald''s expression remained unchanged, disying neither fear nor concern. He raised the Book of the Astral Realm in his hand, and with the dispersion of its power, the powerful offensive spell deployed by the Sea God was dissolved into nothingness.


    "Do you still notprehend the extent of my power? Do you really think such methods can defeat me?! I must tell you now, my power rivals that of the gods!"


    After neutralizing the Sea God''s attack, Nald appeared extremely pleased. Previously, he had only believed his power was close to that of the gods, but now he had proven it.


    Faced with Nald''s immense power, John felt a significant sense of crisis for the first time. He feared that he might not emerge unscathed from this battle.


    Therefore, John immediately transferred all the scrolls from his backpack into a separate storage box using the game system. By cing the scrolls and weapons he carried into the storage, they would remain safe from any loss, even if he was defeated by an NPC.


    While performing these actions, John continuously coordinated with the Sea God. Although the Mystery Saint also desired to eliminate John, he considered getting rid of Nald as a more pressing matter.


    10:45


    Upon breaking the seal, the Mystery Saint immediately deployed the Mystery Barrier, a shieldposed entirely of Mystery Power, segregating Nald and John within an enclosed space.


    With thebined efforts of John and the Sea God, Nald''s attacks failed to achieve quick results.


    Nald, facing this situation, seemed immensely angered and once again let out a roar: "Stop ying hide and seek with me! You''re just wasting time. You have no chance of defeating me!"


    In response to Nald''s words, John''s expression remained unchanged. He knew that Nald was just trying to provoke him. When facing an opponent stronger than himself, John was absolutely unwilling to engage in a head-on confrontation. He was still pondering if there was a perfect solution to the situation.


    As the battle between Nald, John, and the Sea God raged on, the projection of the Mystery Saint finally broke through Nald''s seal.


    The mood of the Mystery Saint''s projection was extremely foul.


    The Mystery Saint originally thought he had sessfully controlled Nald and never expected Nald to betray him after obtaining the Book of the Astral Realm. Although the Mystery Saint also desired to eliminate John, he considered getting rid of Nald as a more pressing matter.


    Upon breaking the seal, the Mystery Saint immediately deployed the Mystery Barrier, a shieldposed entirely of Mystery Power, segregating Nald and John within an enclosed space.


    John was naturally infuriated by this turn of events, believing that the Mystery Saint was trying to use him as a pawn. If John couldn''t escape from the seal quickly, Nald might use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to eliminate him first.


    Nald, also trapped in the enclosed space, was not asposed as John. In his state of extreme madness and loss of rationality, he didn''t choose to eliminate John first. Instead, Nald decided to use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to break through the seal set by the Mystery Saint!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter500-Numerous Helpers Arrive

    500 Chapter500-Numerous Helpers Arrive


    Nald''s decision to first break through the seal of the Mystery Saint was certainly great news for John. Throughout Nald''s action, John did not hinder him.


    This was because John was acutely aware that if Nald could sessfully break the seal of the Mystery Saint, he could use this opportunity to make his escape as well.


    Nald''s current condition was extremely dire, and John could tell that Nald''s madness had intensified significantly. It wouldn''t be long before Nald mightpletely sumb to utter insanity.


    John felt that his first priority should be to prepare for his own defense. If he couldn''t even ensure his own safety, then winning the uing battle would be impossible.


    With the assistance of the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald quickly broke through the seal of the Mystery Saint. After breaking the seal, Nald appeared to be overjoyed.


    "You can no longer control me as you did before! You can no longer make me obey yourmands as you did previously! Now, my power surpasses yours! From now on, you must follow mymands! If you refuse to obey me, I willpletely annihte you!"


    Nald believed that with the Book of the Astral Realm, his power greatly surpassed that of the Mystery Saint. Since the Mystery Saint could control him when possessing immense strength, Nald reasoned that now, with even greater power than the Mystery Saint, he should be able to control him.


    However, the Mystery Saint was certainly not concerned about Nald''s words. After Nald broke through his seal, the Mystery Saint immediatelyunched a second round of attack.


    While focusing on Nald, the Mystery Saint did not forget to target John. Using his powerful Mystery force, he quickly re-sealed John. This situation, naturally, left John feeling quite helpless. Although he felt his strength was sufficiently powerful and had indeed managed to confront the Mystery Saint''s projection head-on in the previous battle, when the Mystery Saint truly exerted his formidable power, John alone seemed somewhat inadequate.


    But soon, John received assistance from others. The first to offer help was, of course, the Sea God. The Sea God''s recent unsessful attack did not discourage him. After all, the Sea God was very clear that he must sessfully defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint this time.


    If he couldn''t even defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint, the Naga race would surely choose to betray him. Although the Sea God possessed immense strength, he also relied on the faith of other marine creatures. Without their faith, the Sea God himself would be in a very unstable state.


    With the help of the Sea God, John finally escaped the seal of the Mystery Saint once again. This time, he could finally choose to confront his two enemies. However, he was still uncertain about which enemy to target first. After all, both the Mystery Saint and Nald had previously posed significant threats to him.


    As John hesitated, the voice of Duke Arsena suddenly reached his ears. "Nald poses a greater threat to us! I think you should try to snatch that book from him as soon as possible!"


    Duke Arsena hoped John would understand that the Book of the Astral Realm was of utmost importance. However, he didn''t have much time to exin the immense power that the Book of the Astral Realm possessed.


    In Duke Arsena''s view, John should have already understood the immense power of the Book of the Astral Realm from the recent battle. Reminded by Duke Arsena, John quickly reacted. He transformed into a streak of blue light and, with the help of the Power of the Sea God, rapidly advanced towards Nald.


    During his advance, John didn''t forget to use a divine scroll. The divine scroll he chose was one of life magic. Its function was to ensure a continuous recovery of his health points in the uing battle.


    John was acutely aware of the great risks involved in facing either Nald or the Mystery Saint. In the fight, it was very likely that he would be severely wounded by these formidable foes. Thus, it was crucial for John to first use a divine scroll to ensure his safety. While on the move, John also reached out to his allies.


    "You two must arrive at the Naga tribe as quickly as possible, and you must bring the strongest weapons and scrolls with you!"


    John sent this message through hismunication channel to Adam and Blue Sea. His only hope now was his allies among the adventurers.


    Adam and Blue Sea had previously provided John with substantial assistance, aiding him in sessfully escaping from the Abyssal Illusion. After that, they had actually been waiting for a message from John, uncertain whether he hadpletely extricated himself from his predicament.


    Upon receiving John''s message, they could finally be sure that John had indeed escaped his difficulties. However, they quickly focused on the specific content of John''s message. Although they were somewhat surprised, they didn''t hesitate. They promptly gathered the strongest weapons and the most precious scrolls from their guild and teleported directly to the Naga tribe.


    With the arrival of Adam and Blue Sea at the Naga tribe, the number of top warriors in the tribe increased significantly. Yet, these individuals weren''t really able to provide direct assistance in the battle, as the entities engaged inbat were akin to gods. Moreover, John''s message to Adam and Blue Sea wasn''t a call for them to aid him in battle.


    John simply wanted them to be prepared. He felt that there would likely be other unexpected situations arising in the Naga tribe, and it was important for them to be ready to respond.


    Upon their arrival at the Naga tribe, John''s helpers did not immediately join the battle. Instead, they were merely observing the situation within the tribe. The Naga Queen, quite familiar with these two individuals, directly approached Adam and Blue Sea to inquire, "What is your purpose here? Are you willing to assist our Naga tribe in this crisis? If so, you must help us weaken the power of the Mystery Saint! That''s the only way we can provide support to John and the Sea God." The Naga Queen''s words drew everyone''s attention to her, with all curious about the method she mentioned for diminishing the Mystery Saint''s strength.


    The Naga Queen didn''t leave anyone in suspense. She straightforwardly suggested, "Although we have eliminated most of the Mystery monsters, some Mystery forces still linger around our tribe. As long as these forces exist, the Mystery Saint can continuously absorb them to be stronger. Our task now is topletely eradicate all Mystery forces surrounding the Naga tribe. Each of you possesses top-notch abilities, and I believe you know what to do." In reality, the method proposed by the Naga Queen wasn''t particrly hard to conceive. However, previously, everyone''s attention was solely focused on the ongoing divine war.


    Even Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector had not thought of such a strategy. But now, there was no significant concern; they simply proceeded ording to the Naga Queen''s n.


    Thus, the powerful members of the Order Faction within the Naga tribe split up and took action. They swiftly cleared all the Mystery forces surrounding the Naga tribe. This directly impacted the ongoing battle, as the projection of the Mystery Saint could no longerbat Nald and John simultaneously as before.


    Now, the Mystery Saint was forced to make a final decision: he could either ally with Nald to target John or join forces with John to confront Nald. The Mystery Saint could not afford any hesitation, especially considering that the Sea God, another deity of the Order Faction, was among his enemies. Although the Sea God was not in the best condition, he was still a formidable force.


    The Sea God could exert significant pressure on the Mystery Saint in the uing battle, and possibly, in coordination with others, eliminate the projection of the Mystery Saint altogether. Such an oue would be a severe blow to the Mystery Saint.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter501-Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One

    501 Chapter501-Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One


    Realizing that the situation was turning unfavorable, the Mystery Saint quickly responded. He first used a powerful Mystery sealing spell to temporarily repel Nald''s attack. Then, the Mystery Saint began to negotiate with John. In the Mystery Saint''s view, he might still have the credentials to coborate with John.


    "Do you really intend to battle me to the end? Haven''t you figured out who poses the greatest threat to you? With the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald couldpletely annihte your Order Faction. Although I possess great power, I haven''t yet sessfully revived. I believe we can cooperate, after all, Nald is ourmon enemy."


    Faced with the Mystery Saint''s persuasion, John did not express opposition, nor did he agree outright. John was also weighing the pros and cons. He could certainly discern who his greatest enemy was at the moment. Nald was almost entirely consumed by madness, making any cooperation with him utterly impossible.


    Considering this, John saw the potential in coborating with the Mystery Saint to first eliminate Nald. After pondering for a moment, John nodded and said, "There''s no problem with that. I am open to cooperation. However, during our alliance, you must ensure that I won''t be attacked by you. What if you choose to ambush me after we defeat Nald? I would then be unable to battle you. Even if you haven''t fully revived, you are still a powerful deity. Although I am of a high level and not weak in strength, I am just an ordinary adventurer. How could an ordinary adventurer possibly battle against a deity like you?"


    John was actually feigning weakness intentionally. He hoped that this approach would lead the Mystery Saint to make some miscalctions. And indeed, John''s strategy seemed to be sessful.


    The Mystery Saint felt assured of his victory. His aim was to persuade John to temporarily join forces with him. As long as he could cooperate with John to eliminate Nald, he could then choose to continue battling against John.


    "I can certainly make a pact with you. You must be well aware that pacts are protected by the supreme deities, and even I cannot easily vite an established pact."


    The Mystery Saint''s proposal did seem very sincere to John. After all, in the game, contracts are protected by the game''s core system, making them unbreakable, whether they are between adventurers or between an adventurer and an NPC.


    Although the Mystery Saint was a deity of immense power, even an embodiment of Mystery forces, it was unlikely that he could vite the core system''s rules.


    After considering for a while, John nodded in agreement: "In that case, let''s establish a pact right now. We must cooperate to eliminate Nald. Afterwards, we will all withdraw from the territory of the Naga tribe. I won''t stay in the Naga tribe''s territory, and you and your Mystery creatures must also leave."


    The pact John proposed was actually eptable to both parties. Although this meant the Mystery Saint''s n would fail, at least it would help him eliminate Nald. For the Mystery Saint, the failure of this operation was not a significant issue. After all, he had attempted simr schemes many times before.


    Having failed many times, the Mystery Saint was not bothered by the prospect of another failure. Therefore, he promptly formed a pact with John.


    The moment the pact took effect, John turned to attack Nald. Nald, facing John''s attack, was extremely furious.


    "Why are you opposing me? Without my help, you would never have been able to escape from the Abyssal Illusion! And now, you even collude with the Mystery Saint! You are truly overestimating yourself, so arrogant!" Nald''s words were now somewhat illogical and confused. It seemed his memory was significantly wed; he didn''t remember that in the Abyssal Illusion, John had been his adversary.


    However, Nald''s current condition was not bad news for John. John preferred his opponent not to think logically, as it meant Nald wouldn''t have perfect tactics in the uing battle.


    While John was cooperating with the Mystery Saint, the Sea God remained vignt. He was well aware that John and the Mystery Saint had formed a pact, but he did not trust the Mystery Saintpletely. Although the Sea God believed that a pact protected by the supreme deities could not be easily broken, he still needed to be thoroughly cautious. The Sea God refrained from action to ensure that the Mystery Saint would not suddenly turn against John.


    Under the cooperation of John and the Mystery Saint, Nald was swiftly defeated. Indeed, the Book of the Astral Realm that Nald possessed was extraordinarily powerful.


    However, the Book of the Astral Realm had not yet been fully controlled by Nald, and its power couldn''t bepletely unleashed. Eventually, Nald was once again confined by the Mystery Saint back into the Abyssal Illusion.


    The moment Nald was defeated, John immediately sent a message to Adam and Blue Sea: "You must secure the Book of the Astral Realm as quickly as possible! Many will vie for it now!"


    John was well aware that, with Nald''s defeat, the Book of the Astral Realm had be unimed. The strong individuals around the Naga tribe were all very eager to obtain it. Although John himself greatly desired the Book of the Astral Realm, he had to adhere to the pact with the Mystery Saint. ording to their agreement, after defeating Nald, they both had to quickly leave the Naga tribe.


    The Mystery Saint''s projection promptly dissipated. However, John could sense that the force of Mystery still lingered around the Naga tribe. Since John couldn''t vie for the Book of the Astral Realm himself, he could only hope that Adam and Blue Sea would seed. After sending this message, John felt his health points rapidly declining.


    He used a Teleport Spell to return to Storm City, where he could only wait for news from Adam and Blue Sea. The sudden disappearance of John and the Mystery Saint meant that the other strong figures at the Naga tribe finally had a rare opportunity. The Naga Queen was the first to take action.


    As the Naga Queen activated the magic array in her pce, the entire Naga tribe waspletely sealed off. She did this to ensure that no other powerful entities couldpete with her for the Book of the Astral Realm. After sealing the Naga tribe, she used a blink spell to reach the vicinity of the Book of the Astral Realm. She could feel the immense power emanating from the book, but also the great danger it posed. The Naga Queen knew that sessfully controlling the Book of the Astral Realm would take some time.


    Just when the Naga Queen thought she was about to seed, Adam and Blue Sea suddenly appeared. "Your Majesty, this book cannot go to you. It should belong to us adventurers. After all, we have provided significant help to the Naga tribe! This is our deserved reward!" Blue Sea spoke, still in a mood for conversation. Adam, on the other hand, was not in such a mood. He feltpelled toplete the quest given to him by John.


    Without exchanging words with the Naga Queen, Adam chose tounch an attack immediately. With Blue Sea''s assistance, the Naga Queen quickly found herself at a disadvantage.


    However, the Naga Queen did not feel defeated yet. She had been counting on the Sea God''s help, as he had conserved a lot of his strength in the previous battle. When the Naga Queen fell into a disadvantageous position, the Sea God indeed took action. However, his actions shocked everyone present.


    The Sea God didn''t assist the Naga Queen; instead, he transported the Book of the Astral Realm away. With the Book of the Astral Realm being teleported away by the Sea God, there was no longer a need for anyone in the Naga tribe to continue their tense standoff.


    Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Adam and Blue Sea decided to teleport back to Storm City directly.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 499-Power Rivaling the Gods

    Chapter 499-Power Rivaling the Gods


    499  Chapter499-Power Rivaling the Gods


    Nald''s sudden appearance amidst the Naga Tribe naturally caused great surprise among all its members. Shatras wanted to inquire about the purpose of Nald''s visit.


    However, before Shatras could utter a word, Nald had already opened the Book of the Astral Realm. As the book was opened, everyone in the Naga Tribe felt an overwhelmingly powerful force.


    In an instant, they were all subjected to a massive mental shock. Even the Naga Queen and the Mystery Protector couldn''t immediately regain theirposure.


    "You are merely insects, unworthy of battling me! The only ones who deserve to fight me are those so-called deities! I want everyone to know that my power surpasses even theirs! One might even say that I am the most powerful deity of all!"


    As Nald spoke these words, his expression was one of utter madness. It was evident to everyone that he had beenpletely overtaken by the power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    Alternatively, it was Nald''s madness that allowed the full potential of the Book of the Astral Realm to be unleashed.


    Nald chose not to linger within the Naga Tribe, as he deemed every being there as insignificant insects, unworthy of battling him. Using the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, he immediately transported himself to the battlefield of the gods. Upon Nald''s arrival, Sea God, John, and the Mystery Saint all sensed a threat.


    Both the Sea God and the Mystery Saint were well-acquainted with the Book of the Astral Realm. They had never imagined that the book would appear there. John, having limited knowledge about the Book of the Astral Realm, realized that if Nald, armed with the book, dared to battle them, it must be extremely powerful.


    "You so-called deities are no longer fit tomand me! I will transform all your powers into my own! I am the truly greatest deity in the truest sense!" Nald dered, his tone bordering on insanity. His eyes were bloodshot, and John could see that Nald possessed immensely powerful abilities of various attributes.


    Whether it was the power of Holy Light or the power of Mystery, all were present in Nald, and such an immense convergence of power in one individual would naturally lead to madness.


    Although Nald was insane, his strength in this state, especially with the support of the Book of the Astral Realm, was incredibly formidable. His mastery of spatial magic had vastly surpassed his previous capabilities.


    Nald immediately cast a sealing spell, encapsting both the Sea God and the Mystery Saint within it. He was resolute in his decision to eliminate John first.


    "When did I ever offend you? You should be thanking me. Without my intervention, you would never have escaped from the Mystery Saint''s Abyssal Illusion. How can you be so ungrateful as to target me first?!" John was incredibly angry with Nald''s actions. He felt that he had helped Nald in the past.


    Despite some conflicts between them within the Abyssal Illusion, John believed that without his assistance, Nald would not have been able to escape. However, John''s words fell on deaf ears, as Nald hadpletely lost his sanity. The immense power had robbed him of his ability to think rationally. The inception of this chapter''s publication is linked to N0v3lb11n.


    "All your power is mine! All power belongs to me! I am the only and greatest deity, the god of power!" As Nald hurled numerous spatial spells towards John, he shouted maniacally. His mind was now consumed with the sole thought of acquiring more power.


    Any other thoughts were no longer capable of surfacing in Nald''s mind. The Book of the Astral Realm had effectively assimted his brain into itself.


    Faced with Nald''s assault, John found it extremely difficult to cope. Nald''s strength, bolstered by the Book of the Astral Realm, had grown immensely. Furthermore, the book itself possessed powerful control over spatial realms. The Book of the Astral Realm could seal any entity, and in fact, the seals in the Great Library were set by this very book.


    "Do you really think that just by obtaining the Book of the Astral Realm, you can defeat me?! My strength is not as feeble as you think. I still have a chance to turn defeat into victory!"


    After sessfully dodging Nald''s attack, John chose to counterattack. His strategy was to somehow snatch the Book of the Astral Realm from Nald''s grasp. In John''s view, taking away the book would strip Nald of the strength to confront him head-on, and he could also use the book to eliminate the Mystery Saint.


    However, as the battle progressed, John realized that his n was too simplistic. With the aid of the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald could evade all of John''s attacks, while John couldn''t dodge the spells cast by Nald. As time passed, John gradually started to lose ground.


    Just as John was about to be overwhelmed, the Sea God finally broke through the seal set by Nald. Concentrating all his power, the Sea God rapidly closed in on Nald.


    An endless surge of water elements formed a tsunami with destructive power, capable of causing immense devastation even in the depths of the sea.


    Confronted with such a formidable tsunami, Nald''s expression remained unchanged, disying neither fear nor concern. He raised the Book of the Astral Realm in his hand, and with the dispersion of its power, the powerful offensive spell deployed by the Sea God was dissolved into nothingness.


    "Do you still notprehend the extent of my power? Do you really think such methods can defeat me?! I must tell you now, my power rivals that of the gods!"


    After neutralizing the Sea God''s attack, Nald appeared extremely pleased. Previously, he had only believed his power was close to that of the gods, but now he had proven it.


    Faced with Nald''s immense power, John felt a significant sense of crisis for the first time. He feared that he might not emerge unscathed from this battle.


    Therefore, John immediately transferred all the scrolls from his backpack into a separate storage box using the game system. By cing the scrolls and weapons he carried into the storage, they would remain safe from any loss, even if he was defeated by an NPC.


    While performing these actions, John continuously coordinated with the Sea God. Although the Mystery Saint also desired to eliminate John, he considered getting rid of Nald as a more pressing matter.


    10:45


    Upon breaking the seal, the Mystery Saint immediately deployed the Mystery Barrier, a shieldposed entirely of Mystery Power, segregating Nald and John within an enclosed space.


    With thebined efforts of John and the Sea God, Nald''s attacks failed to achieve quick results.


    Nald, facing this situation, seemed immensely angered and once again let out a roar: "Stop ying hide and seek with me! You''re just wasting time. You have no chance of defeating me!"


    In response to Nald''s words, John''s expression remained unchanged. He knew that Nald was just trying to provoke him. When facing an opponent stronger than himself, John was absolutely unwilling to engage in a head-on confrontation. He was still pondering if there was a perfect solution to the situation.


    As the battle between Nald, John, and the Sea God raged on, the projection of the Mystery Saint finally broke through Nald''s seal.


    The mood of the Mystery Saint''s projection was extremely foul.


    The Mystery Saint originally thought he had sessfully controlled Nald and never expected Nald to betray him after obtaining the Book of the Astral Realm. Although the Mystery Saint also desired to eliminate John, he considered getting rid of Nald as a more pressing matter.


    Upon breaking the seal, the Mystery Saint immediately deployed the Mystery Barrier, a shieldposed entirely of Mystery Power, segregating Nald and John within an enclosed space.


    John was naturally infuriated by this turn of events, believing that the Mystery Saint was trying to use him as a pawn. If John couldn''t escape from the seal quickly, Nald might use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to eliminate him first.


    Nald, also trapped in the enclosed space, was not asposed as John. In his state of extreme madness and loss of rationality, he didn''t choose to eliminate John first. Instead, Nald decided to use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to break through the seal set by the Mystery Saint!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 500-Numerous Helpers Arrive

    Chapter 500-Numerous Helpers Arrive


    500  Chapter500-Numerous Helpers Arrive


    Nald''s decision to first break through the seal of the Mystery Saint was certainly great news for John. Throughout Nald''s action, John did not hinder him.


    This was because John was acutely aware that if Nald could sessfully break the seal of the Mystery Saint, he could use this opportunity to make his escape as well.


    Nald''s current condition was extremely dire, and John could tell that Nald''s madness had intensified significantly. It wouldn''t be long before Nald mightpletely sumb to utter insanity.


    John felt that his first priority should be to prepare for his own defense. If he couldn''t even ensure his own safety, then winning the uing battle would be impossible.


    With the assistance of the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald quickly broke through the seal of the Mystery Saint. After breaking the seal, Nald appeared to be overjoyed.


    "You can no longer control me as you did before! You can no longer make me obey yourmands as you did previously! Now, my power surpasses yours! From now on, you must follow mymands! If you refuse to obey me, I willpletely annihte you!"


    Nald believed that with the Book of the Astral Realm, his power greatly surpassed that of the Mystery Saint. Since the Mystery Saint could control him when possessing immense strength, Nald reasoned that now, with even greater power than the Mystery Saint, he should be able to control him.


    However, the Mystery Saint was certainly not concerned about Nald''s words. After Nald broke through his seal, the Mystery Saint immediatelyunched a second round of attack.


    While focusing on Nald, the Mystery Saint did not forget to target John. Using his powerful Mystery force, he quickly re-sealed John. This situation, naturally, left John feeling quite helpless. Although he felt his strength was sufficiently powerful and had indeed managed to confront the Mystery Saint''s projection head-on in the previous battle, when the Mystery Saint truly exerted his formidable power, John alone seemed somewhat inadequate.


    But soon, John received assistance from others. The first to offer help was, of course, the Sea God. The Sea God''s recent unsessful attack did not discourage him. After all, the Sea God was very clear that he must sessfully defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint this time.


    If he couldn''t even defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint, the Naga race would surely choose to betray him. Although the Sea God possessed immense strength, he also relied on the faith of other marine creatures. Without their faith, the Sea God himself would be in a very unstable state.


    With the help of the Sea God, John finally escaped the seal of the Mystery Saint once again. This time, he could finally choose to confront his two enemies. However, he was still uncertain about which enemy to target first. After all, both the Mystery Saint and Nald had previously posed significant threats to him.


    As John hesitated, the voice of Duke Arsena suddenly reached his ears. "Nald poses a greater threat to us! I think you should try to snatch that book from him as soon as possible!"


    Duke Arsena hoped John would understand that the Book of the Astral Realm was of utmost importance. However, he didn''t have much time to exin the immense power that the Book of the Astral Realm possessed.


    In Duke Arsena''s view, John should have already understood the immense power of the Book of the Astral Realm from the recent battle. Reminded by Duke Arsena, John quickly reacted. He transformed into a streak of blue light and, with the help of the Power of the Sea God, rapidly advanced towards Nald.


    During his advance, John didn''t forget to use a divine scroll. The divine scroll he chose was one of life magic. Its function was to ensure a continuous recovery of his health points in the uing battle.


    John was acutely aware of the great risks involved in facing either Nald or the Mystery Saint. In the fight, it was very likely that he would be severely wounded by these formidable foes. Thus, it was crucial for John to first use a divine scroll to ensure his safety. While on the move, John also reached out to his allies.


    "You two must arrive at the Naga tribe as quickly as possible, and you must bring the strongest weapons and scrolls with you!"


    John sent this message through hismunication channel to Adam and Blue Sea. His only hope now was his allies among the adventurers.


    Adam and Blue Sea had previously provided John with substantial assistance, aiding him in sessfully escaping from the Abyssal Illusion. After that, they had actually been waiting for a message from John, uncertain whether he hadpletely extricated himself from his predicament.


    Upon receiving John''s message, they could finally be sure that John had indeed escaped his difficulties. However, they quickly focused on the specific content of John''s message. Although they were somewhat surprised, they didn''t hesitate. They promptly gathered the strongest weapons and the most precious scrolls from their guild and teleported directly to the Naga tribe.


    With the arrival of Adam and Blue Sea at the Naga tribe, the number of top warriors in the tribe increased significantly. Yet, these individuals weren''t really able to provide direct assistance in the battle, as the entities engaged inbat were akin to gods. Moreover, John''s message to Adam and Blue Sea wasn''t a call for them to aid him in battle.


    John simply wanted them to be prepared. He felt that there would likely be other unexpected situations arising in the Naga tribe, and it was important for them to be ready to respond.


    Upon their arrival at the Naga tribe, John''s helpers did not immediately join the battle. Instead, they were merely observing the situation within the tribe. The Naga Queen, quite familiar with these two individuals, directly approached Adam and Blue Sea to inquire, "What is your purpose here? Are you willing to assist our Naga tribe in this crisis? If so, you must help us weaken the power of the Mystery Saint! That''s the only way we can provide support to John and the Sea God." The Naga Queen''s words drew everyone''s attention to her, with all curious about the method she mentioned for diminishing the Mystery Saint''s strength.


    The Naga Queen didn''t leave anyone in suspense. She straightforwardly suggested, "Although we have eliminated most of the Mystery monsters, some Mystery forces still linger around our tribe. As long as these forces exist, the Mystery Saint can continuously absorb them to be stronger. Our task now is topletely eradicate all Mystery forces surrounding the Naga tribe. Each of you possesses top-notch abilities, and I believe you know what to do." In reality, the method proposed by the Naga Queen wasn''t particrly hard to conceive. However, previously, everyone''s attention was solely focused on the ongoing divine war.


    Even Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector had not thought of such a strategy. But now, there was no significant concern; they simply proceeded ording to the Naga Queen''s n. The inception of this chapter''s publication is linked to N(Ov3l.B1n.


    Thus, the powerful members of the Order Faction within the Naga tribe split up and took action. They swiftly cleared all the Mystery forces surrounding the Naga tribe. This directly impacted the ongoing battle, as the projection of the Mystery Saint could no longerbat Nald and John simultaneously as before.


    Now, the Mystery Saint was forced to make a final decision: he could either ally with Nald to target John or join forces with John to confront Nald. The Mystery Saint could not afford any hesitation, especially considering that the Sea God, another deity of the Order Faction, was among his enemies. Although the Sea God was not in the best condition, he was still a formidable force.


    The Sea God could exert significant pressure on the Mystery Saint in the uing battle, and possibly, in coordination with others, eliminate the projection of the Mystery Saint altogether. Such an oue would be a severe blow to the Mystery Saint.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 501-Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One

    Chapter 501-Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One


    501  Chapter501-Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One


    Realizing that the situation was turning unfavorable, the Mystery Saint quickly responded. He first used a powerful Mystery sealing spell to temporarily repel Nald''s attack. Then, the Mystery Saint began to negotiate with John. In the Mystery Saint''s view, he might still have the credentials to coborate with John.


    "Do you really intend to battle me to the end? Haven''t you figured out who poses the greatest threat to you? With the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald couldpletely annihte your Order Faction. Although I possess great power, I haven''t yet sessfully revived. I believe we can cooperate, after all, Nald is ourmon enemy."


    Faced with the Mystery Saint''s persuasion, John did not express opposition, nor did he agree outright. John was also weighing the pros and cons. He could certainly discern who his greatest enemy was at the moment. Nald was almost entirely consumed by madness, making any cooperation with him utterly impossible.


    Considering this, John saw the potential in coborating with the Mystery Saint to first eliminate Nald. After pondering for a moment, John nodded and said, "There''s no problem with that. I am open to cooperation. However, during our alliance, you must ensure that I won''t be attacked by you. What if you choose to ambush me after we defeat Nald? I would then be unable to battle you. Even if you haven''t fully revived, you are still a powerful deity. Although I am of a high level and not weak in strength, I am just an ordinary adventurer. How could an ordinary adventurer possibly battle against a deity like you?"


    John was actually feigning weakness intentionally. He hoped that this approach would lead the Mystery Saint to make some miscalctions. And indeed, John''s strategy seemed to be sessful.


    The Mystery Saint felt assured of his victory. His aim was to persuade John to temporarily join forces with him. As long as he could cooperate with John to eliminate Nald, he could then choose to continue battling against John.


    "I can certainly make a pact with you. You must be well aware that pacts are protected by the supreme deities, and even I cannot easily vite an established pact."


    The Mystery Saint''s proposal did seem very sincere to John. After all, in the game, contracts are protected by the game''s core system, making them unbreakable, whether they are between adventurers or between an adventurer and an NPC.


    Although the Mystery Saint was a deity of immense power, even an embodiment of Mystery forces, it was unlikely that he could vite the core system''s rules.


    After considering for a while, John nodded in agreement: "In that case, let''s establish a pact right now. We must cooperate to eliminate Nald. Afterwards, we will all withdraw from the territory of the Naga tribe. I won''t stay in the Naga tribe''s territory, and you and your Mystery creatures must also leave."


    The pact John proposed was actually eptable to both parties. Although this meant the Mystery Saint''s n would fail, at least it would help him eliminate Nald. For the Mystery Saint, the failure of this operation was not a significant issue. After all, he had attempted simr schemes many times before.


    Having failed many times, the Mystery Saint was not bothered by the prospect of another failure. Therefore, he promptly formed a pact with John.


    The moment the pact took effect, John turned to attack Nald. Nald, facing John''s attack, was extremely furious.


    "Why are you opposing me? Without my help, you would never have been able to escape from the Abyssal Illusion! And now, you even collude with the Mystery Saint! You are truly overestimating yourself, so arrogant!" Nald''s words were now somewhat illogical and confused. It seemed his memory was significantly wed; he didn''t remember that in the Abyssal Illusion, John had been his adversary.


    However, Nald''s current condition was not bad news for John. John preferred his opponent not to think logically, as it meant Nald wouldn''t have perfect tactics in the uing battle.


    While John was cooperating with the Mystery Saint, the Sea God remained vignt. He was well aware that John and the Mystery Saint had formed a pact, but he did not trust the Mystery Saintpletely. Although the Sea God believed that a pact protected by the supreme deities could not be easily broken, he still needed to be thoroughly cautious. The Sea God refrained from action to ensure that the Mystery Saint would not suddenly turn against John.


    Under the cooperation of John and the Mystery Saint, Nald was swiftly defeated. Indeed, the Book of the Astral Realm that Nald possessed was extraordinarily powerful.


    However, the Book of the Astral Realm had not yet been fully controlled by Nald, and its power couldn''t bepletely unleashed. Eventually, Nald was once again confined by the Mystery Saint back into the Abyssal Illusion.


    The moment Nald was defeated, John immediately sent a message to Adam and Blue Sea: "You must secure the Book of the Astral Realm as quickly as possible! Many will vie for it now!"


    John was well aware that, with Nald''s defeat, the Book of the Astral Realm had be unimed. The strong individuals around the Naga tribe were all very eager to obtain it. Although John himself greatly desired the Book of the Astral Realm, he had to adhere to the pact with the Mystery Saint. ording to their agreement, after defeating Nald, they both had to quickly leave the Naga tribe.


    The Mystery Saint''s projection promptly dissipated. However, John could sense that the force of Mystery still lingered around the Naga tribe. Since John couldn''t vie for the Book of the Astral Realm himself, he could only hope that Adam and Blue Sea would seed. After sending this message, John felt his health points rapidly declining.


    He used a Teleport Spell to return to Storm City, where he could only wait for news from Adam and Blue Sea. The sudden disappearance of John and the Mystery Saint meant that the other strong figures at the Naga tribe finally had a rare opportunity. The Naga Queen was the first to take action.


    As the Naga Queen activated the magic array in her pce, the entire Naga tribe waspletely sealed off. She did this to ensure that no other powerful entities couldpete with her for the Book of the Astral Realm. After sealing the Naga tribe, she used a blink spell to reach the vicinity of the Book of the Astral Realm. She could feel the immense power emanating from the book, but also the great danger it posed. The Naga Queen knew that sessfully controlling the Book of the Astral Realm would take some time.


    Just when the Naga Queen thought she was about to seed, Adam and Blue Sea suddenly appeared. "Your Majesty, this book cannot go to you. It should belong to us adventurers. After all, we have provided significant help to the Naga tribe! This is our deserved reward!" Blue Sea spoke, still in a mood for conversation. Adam, on the other hand, was not in such a mood. He feltpelled toplete the quest given to him by John.


    Without exchanging words with the Naga Queen, Adam chose tounch an attack immediately. With Blue Sea''s assistance, the Naga Queen quickly found herself at a disadvantage.


    However, the Naga Queen did not feel defeated yet. She had been counting on the Sea God''s help, as he had conserved a lot of his strength in the previous battle. When the Naga Queen fell into a disadvantageous position, the Sea God indeed took action. However, his actions shocked everyone present. The inception of this chapter''s publication is linked to N0vel..Bjn.


    The Sea God didn''t assist the Naga Queen; instead, he transported the Book of the Astral Realm away. With the Book of the Astral Realm being teleported away by the Sea God, there was no longer a need for anyone in the Naga tribe to continue their tense standoff.


    Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Adam and Blue Sea decided to teleport back to Storm City directly.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter Chapter502-The Sea Gods Approval

    502 Chapter502-The Sea God''s Approval


    In the Great Library of Storm City, John stood on the top floor, surveying the disarray. The wall that had once sealed the Book of the Astral Realm was nowpletely shattered. All that remained were fragments of the sealing stones, each containing immense power. Some of these sealing stone fragments could even be used as primary materials for teleportation scrolls. This situation gave John a deeper understanding of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    "It seems the Book of the Astral Realm not only grants immense power to its user but also possesses formidable control over space. It could probably traverse any known ne," John mused. Although he had his spections, he couldn''t confirm whether they were true, as the Book of the Astral Realm was still being contested.


    John was well aware that the struggle for the Book of the Astral Realm wouldn''t be resolved quickly. Therefore, he didn''t rush Adam and Blue Sea''s actions. Sighing, John decided to return to the main hall of the Great Library. Remaining on the top floor too long would likely be annoying to the apprentice magi studying there.


    Despite his strength surpassing that of the apprentices, John would eventually need to study spells and search for books in the Great Library.


    John needed the assistance of these apprentice magi in this process.


    Just as John reached the main hall, a sh of light appeared before him, and the Book of the Astral Realm materialized in front of him. Its appearance caused a significant energy fluctuation in the Great Library''s hall, sending the people there into a state of panic.


    To avoid causing further trouble, John immediately used the Abyssal Prison spell, ensuring that the power of the Book of the Astral Realm would not affect those around him. Afterward, John took the Book of the Astral Realm back to his base in the game. It was there he finally learned why the book had suddenly appeared before him.


    The Sea God had made contact with John. The voice of the Sea God resonated directly in John''s mind: "You have been a great help to me this time, consider this as your reward! We will continue to cooperate in the future. I can sense that the Mystery Saint will not easily give up his ns. Even if the power of Mystery cannot enable him to revive swiftly, he will not rest. He is sure to use other methods to weaken our strength."


    11:03


    Sea God''s words were indeed very candid. After hearing them, John responded seriously, "I believe your spection is urate. The Mystery Saint will definitely not easily abandon his ns. We must prepare for the uing battle with him. Do you have any n?"


    In response to John''s question, the Sea God did not immediately reply. His silencested so long that John began to think that the Sea God had ended theirmunication. Just as John was about to speak again, the voice of the Sea God resurfaced in his mind: "I haven''t thought of a good strategy to counter him. However, your presence has given me a new idea. You may be able to provide substantial help in the future.


    Your strength has earned my recognition, and henceforth you are authorized to use all spells rted to me. Your adventurer friends will also receive my rewards. Especially the one named Blue Sea; he seems to be quite adept at spells rted to me. Following this, the level of spells rted to me that he can use will be further enhanced.


    Inform him of this; he might then understand how to quickly elevate his strength to a higher level. I hope that you adventurers possess top-tier power because in the uing battles, you adventurers are crucial. That is all I have to say for now; I must attend to other pressing matters."


    With these words, the Sea God''smunication concluded, leaving John with much to contemte and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    After the Sea God severed themunication, John was left to process the god''s thoughts and intentions. He felt a sense of tion at having earned the Sea God''s approval, especially since the Sea God was the first deity of the Order Faction to recognize him. Although deities from the Dark Realm, like the Devil, and even the Mystery Saint had acknowledged John''s strength, they were, after all, from opposing factions. Without the approval of a deity from his own faction, John''s future actions could have been significantly hindered.


    With the Sea God''s endorsement, John might no longer need to worry about constraints from the Mystery Protector and the Northern Myst Empire. As members of the Order Faction, they should respect the Sea God''s decision.


    While John was contemting these matters, Adam and Blue Sea appeared before him. Both seemed slightly apologetic, feeling they had failed toplete the quest John had given them, as they were unable to secure the Book of the Astral Realm.


    "Sorry, we couldn''tplete the quest you gave us. We did manage to get hold of the Book of the Astral Realm for a moment, but the Sea God eventually teleported it away. We didn''t know where the Sea God had sent it, and we felt that staying in the Naga tribe would be dangerous, so we decided toe back first to inform you," Adam said, his tone heavy with disappointment and a hint of concern. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    John, already in possession of the Book of the Astral Realm, was not bothered by this news. He showed the book to Adam and Blue Sea. "Actually, the Sea God directly teleported the Book of the Astral Realm to me. I have received his approval, and now I can use all of his spells. And it''s not just me; you both have earned his approval as well. The Sea God-rted spells you use from now on will certainly be more powerful."


    John then turned his gaze to Blue Sea, remembering the Sea God''s specific message for him. "Blue Sea, you''ve been using spells rted to the Sea God, right? Now, you can use even more powerful spells from the Sea God, and with his help, your strength will improve even faster."


    Hearing this, Blue Sea became visibly excited. Although his current strength was already top-notch, he felt a significant gap between himself and John, and this new development seemed like a promising opportunity to bridge that gap.


    If Blue Sea could receive assistance from the Sea God, his own strength would undoubtedly improve rapidly.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s really great! I feel that my previous actions couldn''t seed because my strength wasn''t top-notch. With the Sea God''s help, my abilities will improve significantly. So, in the uing actions, I''ll definitely be able to provide you with more assistance," Blue Sea said, making John feel quite pleased. At least Blue Sea was willing to cooperate with John, unlike other Order Faction NPCs who were reluctant to coborate.


    John''s thoughts were now primarily focused on the Mystery Protector. After some contemtion, he straightforwardly told Adam and Blue Sea, "You both take care of your own matters for now. I need to return to the Naga Tribe. I believe many people there are waiting for me."


    Facing John''s words, Adam and Blue Sea didn''t object. They both knew that the Naga Queen would likely be very angry. If the Naga Queen learned that John had obtained the Book of the Astral Realm, she might even choose to directly oppose him.


    "I think you must be cautious! The Naga Queen is going all out in thepetition for the Book of the Astral Realm. I believe she cares deeply about the ownership of the Book of the Astral Realm," Adam reminded John, though John was well aware of this fact. Therefore, John straightforwardly told Adam, "I''m certainly well aware that the Naga Queen is very eager to obtain the Book of the Astral Realm. However, the Book of the Astral Realm is now in my possession. I will absolutely not give this book directly to anyone else, especially since I''ve already provided the Naga Queen with a great deal of assistance. This Book of the Astral Realm is a reward that I rightfully deserve!"

 Chapter503-The Naga Queens Understanding

    503 Chapter503-The Naga Queen''s Understanding


    John was well aware that no matter how sessful his exnations were in front of Adam and Blue Sea, it wouldn''t be of much use. He had to sessfully persuade the Naga Queen. If the Naga Queen continued to believe that John was not qualified to possess the Book of the Astral Realm, he might not be able to cooperate with the Naga Tribe in the future.


    Without much dy, Johnmunicated briefly with Adam and Blue Sea and then headed directly to the teleportation point in Storm City. He used the teleportation point to arrive at the Naga Tribe.


    Upon sensing the Naga Tribe once again, John was deeply concerned about the situation. While they had sessfully eliminated the threat from the Mystery Faction in the recent battle, the Mystery monsters and the Mystery Saint had still inflicted significant damage on the Naga Tribe. The defenses around the periphery of the Naga Tribe and the structures at the entrance had all been destroyed. Although the core structures of the Naga Tribe and the magic arrays surrounding the Naga Queen''s pce were unharmed, rebuilding the outer defenses and entrance structures would still require a considerable amount of time for the Naga Tribe.


    Upon his arrival at the Naga Tribe, John was immediately spotted by a Naga guard he recognized. The guard chose to escort him directly to the Naga Queen''s side.


    When John saw the Naga Queen again, his expression remained remarkably calm. The Naga Queen merely nced at John without saying anything. By her side, Shatras sensed that something might be amiss between the two, so he was the first to break the silence.


    "While our Naga Tribe has sessfully defeated the threat from the Mystery Faction, we''ve also suffered significant losses in the process," Shatras began. "Afterward, we may not be able to provide any further assistance to you. Until we have repaired all the structures in our tribe, we may not have the means to deploy any forces to aid you against the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction."


    John found no fault in Shatras''s words. What concerned John most at this moment was the attitude of the Naga Queen. Even if the Naga Tribe couldn''t send regr reinforcements to support other Order Faction members after this, it would still be reasonable to have the Naga Queen and top-tier experts like Shatras provide assistance in critical battles.


    "I''m well aware of the current predicament facing the Naga Tribe," John replied. "If you cannot dispatch reinforcements to support Storm City in the future, that is perfectly understandable. However, what I am concerned about right now is whether you, as a Legend Magus, and the incredibly powerful Naga Queen, will be willing to offer assistance in crucial battles toe?"


    Shatras remained silent after John posed his question, knowing that it was not his ce to respond. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the Naga Queen, who took her time before speaking again.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Book of the Astral Realm should be in your possession now, correct?" the Naga Queen asked John while fixing her scrutinizing gaze upon him. John''s expression remained unchanged, as he believed that possessing the Book of the Astral Realm was not an issue.


    "Certainly, the Book of the Astral Realm is with me now," John replied candidly. "However, I didn''t seize it; it was bestowed upon me by the Sea God."


    This statement surprised both the Naga Queen and Shatras. Shatras''s surprise was evident in his facial expression, while the Naga Queen''s initial astonishment quickly gave way to a calm demeanor.


    "So, you mean to say that you''ve gained Sea God''s approval? Sea God chose to grant you the Book of the Astral Realm instead of bestowing it upon our Naga Tribe?" The Naga Queen''s tone remainedposed, but John could sense the disappointment in her voice.


    The Naga Tribe had always followed the Sea God, and Sea God''s decision to favor John over their most powerful leader, the Naga Queen, was undoubtedly a source of disappointment and frustration for her.


    "I don''t know if Sea God has recognized your Naga Tribe or not," John responded carefully. "But I do know that Sea God granted me the Book of the Astral Realm, and I have gained Sea God''s approval. Sea God has tasked me with continuing to investigate the Mystery Faction''s clues, and it believes that I can provide assistance in the future. I believe that your Naga Tribe can also offer help to Sea God."


    John''s words were measured and cautious, avoiding any statements that might be perceived as provocative by the Naga Queen.


    The Naga Queen didn''t immediately respond, indicating that she was contemting her next course of action. If Sea God had recognized John, then the Naga Tribe had no choice but to acknowledge him as well.


    After a considerable pause, the Naga Queen nodded and said to John, "Since you have gained Sea God''s recognition, our Naga Tribe will acknowledge your strength as well. Having the Book of the Astral Realm in your hands is undoubtedly safer than in the hands of others. I have a feeling that your strength surpasses that of others, and you are more trustworthy."


    In the end, the Naga Queen chose to continue following Sea God and acknowledged John''s possession of the Book of the Astral Realm. She also decided to offer assistance to John in the future.


    "Your understanding is appreciated," John replied to the Naga Queen. "While it''s true that Mystery''s forces have been significantly weakened in previous battles, it''s not just about gathering information on Mystery. I also seek to understand the broader threats and challenges we may face. The Book of the Astral Realm holds secrets that could be valuable in that regard."


    John wanted to convey to the Naga Queen that his quest extended beyond the immediate conflict with Mystery Faction. There were still many mysteries and dangers in the world, and he aimed to uncover them to protect their interests. He appreciated the Naga Tribe''s willingness to support him and assured them that their coboration would remain valuable.


    "You''ve actually misunderstood the purpose of my visit to the Naga tribe this time. While it''s true that I intend to continue tracking down leads about the Mystery faction, my presence in the Naga tribe is not solely for that purpose.


    I came here primarily to ascertain whether the Naga tribe has encountered a significant crisis. If you are facing a major threat, I am here to offer my assistance. On the other hand, I also need to determine whether the Naga tribe is willing to provide further assistance to me. Despite the help I''ve provided to the Naga tribe, you still suffered consequences during the battles. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I cannot be certain if you might me me for such urrences. If you do, perhaps it might be challenging for us to continue our cooperation," John directly expressed his true intentions. In his view, his concerns had to some extent materialized.


    After listening to John''s words, the Naga Queen smiled and said, "As I mentioned earlier, the Naga tribe will continue to assist you. So, I will now provide you with a crucial lead. I''m not sure what your opinion is of the Mystery Protector. In my perspective, he has harbored some hostility toward you all along."


    The mention of the Mystery Protector by the Naga Queen immediately captured John''s attention. After all, John remembered that the Mystery Protector had previously teamed up with Darklord tounch attacks against him.


    "I believe the Mystery Protector has had a significant bias against me all along. If he chooses to align with others against me, it might not be an entirely imusible scenario," John replied, acknowledging the possibility.


    With John''s response, the Naga Queen feltfortable sharing the information she knew about the Mystery Protector. "It seems that the Mystery Protector has indeed returned to the Northern Myst Empire, but before his return, he said something to Duke Arsena. He wanted Duke Arsena not to trust you too much, as he believed that cooperating with you would only cause greater harm to the Order Faction."

 Chapter504-Rebuilding the Defend Wall

    504 Chapter504-Rebuilding the Defend Wall


    John ced a great deal of trust in the words of the Naga Queen. He was well aware that the Mystery Protector would relentlessly discourage others from coborating with him. "I''m extremely grateful for this clue you''ve provided. Do you have any more information? If I can learn more about the Mystery Protector, I might be able to devise a better response."


    John wasn''t surprised by this revtion, which seemed to hint to the Naga Queen that there might be more to the story. However, the Naga Queen truly didn''t have any additional information.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t have more information about the Mystery Protector. After the battle, he quickly returned. If you wish to learn more about him, you should go back to Storm City and seek out Duke Arsena. The Duke is probably preparing for the rebuilding of the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain for the uing Order Faction, in Storm City. The threat from the Dark Faction to the Order Faction is still significant. After sessfully dealing with the threat from the Mystery camp, preparations to counter the threat from the Dark Faction are also essential."


    The advice from the Naga Queen was indeed very pertinent. Aside from following it, John didn''t have many other viable options. Nevertheless, before leaving, John offered some assistance to the Naga tribe. He gifted them some of the divine scrolls he possessed.


    "Although these divine scrolls are extremely precious to me, they can be of greater use in your Naga tribe. You can use these valuable scrolls to swiftlyplete the repairs of your tribe''s buildings. Only by doing so can your tribe independently deal with other threats. If your tribe continuously relies on my assistance, it will consume a lot of my energy."


    After expressing these thoughts, John nned to head straight back to Storm City. However, the Naga Queen called out to him again, as she seemed to have something more to say. "Initially, I recognized your strength as among the very top in the world of adventurers, but I truly didn''t expect you to gain the Sea God''s approval. The advice I can offer you now is quite limited. However, since you''ve helped our Naga tribe, I naturally want to provide some assistance to you as well. I hope you will be mindful of the actions of other adventurers. As an adventurer yourself, you should be very familiar with them. But it seems you haven''t been very vignt against other adventurers. You arepletely different from them; you are willing to help us. I don''t want you to face a significant crisis due to ack of caution against other adventurers."


    11:05


    John nodded, acknowledging the Naga Queen''s words. He then teleported back to Storm City. After John''s departure, Shatras directly asked the Naga Queen, "Your Majesty, there is something I really don''t understand. Why would the Sea God acknowledge an adventurer? Doesn''t the Sea God have other followers as powerful as John?"


    This question from Shatras was also a lingering doubt in the Naga Queen''s mind. However, she couldn''t possibly pose this question directly to John, nor was it likely she could directly inquire with the Sea God. Consequently, the Naga Queen did not provide Shatras with any answer. Without a response from the Queen, Shatras did not pursue the matter further.


    Upon John''s return to Storm City, Adam and Blue Sea had already departed to attend to their own matters. John initially nned to directly seek out Duke Arsena. But in the end, he decided first to check on Emma and SkyStars to see their progress in leveling up. However, as soon as he entered the barracks of the Storm City guards, he encountered an old acquaintance, the captain of the training field at the Storm City guard barracks.


    "You''vee here again, but I don''t think you need the training field to increase your level anymore. Your level is already high enough, perhaps even higher than that of the Duke," said Drill Sergeant Betack, his face showing a hint of surprise upon seeing John. But beyond the surprise, there was no longer as much wariness as before. Clearly, after a series of events, at least Drill Sergeant Betack hade to recognize that John was on their side. For someone as cautious as Betack, his acknowledgment was indeed precious.


    "I''m not here to level up. I''m looking for two of my adventurerpanions. It seems they''re not in the training field right now. Do you know where they might be?" John asked, noticing the change in Drill Sergeant Betack''s tone. However, he didn''t mind it much as, in his view, Betack''s strength was iparable to his own.


    Betack nodded and promptly took out his logbook. "Thest time they were seen in the training field was this morning. If my guess is correct, they should now be in the trading district of Storm City. As you''re well aware, all adventurers hope to acquire useful weapons in the trading area. However, I personally wouldn''t rmend you buy weapons there. The weapons in the trading district usually aren''t very useful. Most of them are just adventurers deceiving each other."


    This advice from Betack was something John was already aware of. He never purchased weapons in the trading district, knowing that the quality there was subpar. The weapons John currently possessed were all of divine grade. It was certain that divine grade weapons wouldn''t be avable in the trading district, especially considering that apart from John, an exceptionally top-tier yer, such weapons were exceedingly rare.


    Other yers, even the guild leaders of the major guilds, are unlikely to possess multiple divine-grade weapons. Therefore, it''s natural that they wouldn''t sell their most precious weapons.


    "Thank you very much for your assistance. I''ll remember your advice!" John said, preparing to leave. However, Drill Sergeant Betack stopped him. "The Duke wishes to see you immediately," Betack said, his voice tinged with surprise, clearly having just received this information.


    "Did the Duke mention what he wants to discuss with me?" John asked, slightly taken aback, inquiring if there was any additional information. Betack shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything more and was also caught off guard when he received the message.


    "Alright then, I''ll head to Duke Arsena''s pce right away. As for my two adventurerpanions, they should be safe. After all, the Mystery Saint has been defeated by us, and it''s unlikely that the Mystery camp willunch an attack again anytime soon." After saying this, John proceeded directly to Duke Arsena''s pce. At the entrance of the pce, he unexpectedly encountered the general who had been in charge of defending the Defend Wall. Both were slightly surprised at their meeting.


    "Shouldn''t you be at the Defend Wall? Why have you returned to Storm City? Does this mean that the Dark Realm no longer poses any threat to the Defend Wall?" John asked directly. In his view, the situation at the Defend Wall should have been more critical, so he was curious as to why the general had appeared here.


    The general responded candidly, "After the previous battle, the Defend Wall has been under reconstruction. However, the progress of the repairs is far from ideal. My visit here is to seek assistance from Duke Arsena, as Storm City likely has more resources. We need to expedite the rebuilding of the Defend Wall. Only once it is restored can we ensure the safety of Storm City. We have observed unusual movements in the Dark Realm. If I''m not mistaken, the Dark Faction might soonunch another attack on the Order Faction."


    This information from the general of the Defend Wall''s guards put considerable pressure on John. Although he felt he was in good shape, diving into another divine war so soon might prevent him from performing at his previous level of strength.


    "In that case, let''s go see Duke Arsena right away. The Duke''s summons might also be regarding the Defend Wall," John suggested.


    Thus, the two of them hurried off to find Duke Arsena.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter505-An Extremely Risky Plan

    505 Chapter505-An Extremely Risky n


    In Duke Arsena''s study, both the general of the Defend Wall and John listened intently to what the Duke had to say. This time, Duke Arsena''s ambition was not just to rebuild the Defend Wall, but to make it even more reliable than before. To achieve this goal, he decided to use all the magical materials stored in Storm City.


    "As you can see on this map, I n to reinforce the Defend Wall and expand its defensive coverage beyond what it was previously. We need to ensure that the Defend Wall is not just impervious to breaches by the Dark Faction, but also capable of thwarting any of their offensive maneuvers. The previous thickness of the Defend Wall has proven insufficient for absolute security. Therefore, we will use these magical materials to substantially increase its thickness. If the Defend Wall is sufficiently thick, then the actions of the Dark Faction will undoubtedly fail," exined Duke Arsena.


    On the map hanging in the Duke''s study, a much more majestic Defend Wall was depicted, recing the original one.


    Neither the general of the Defend Wall nor John immediately responded to Duke Arsena''s suggestion, as they were both deep in thought.


    In the eyes of the Defend Wall''s general, the strengthening of the wall was undoubtedly good news. However, if they were to follow Duke Arsena''s n, it could potentially require a significant amount of time and resources. He wasn''t sure if they could avoid interference from the Dark Faction during this process, especially considering the close proximity of the Defend Wall to the Dark Realm. If the Dark Faction decided to disrupt the construction, they would have no time to prepare. This was a key reason why the Order Faction had previously struggled to defend effectively against attacks from the Dark Faction.


    John''s thoughts were simpler. He was pondering over how much magical material would be needed to rebuild the Defend Wall ording to Duke Arsena''s n. He considered that if these materials were used in the construction of Storm City instead, they could ensure that all the city walls had powerful magical defenses. John felt that rather than strengthening the Defend Wall, it might be more beneficial to fortify the walls of Storm City, which could at least withstand attacks from the Mystery camp.


    Neither of them spoke first, which evidently made Duke Arsena a bit impatient. After waiting for a while, the Duke asked directly, "What are your thoughts? Do you think my n is unfeasible? Or do you believe that the current strength of the Defend Wall is sufficient?"


    Faced with Duke Arsena''s question, the Defend Wall''s general was the first to respond: "Of course, it would be very pleasing to me if you decide to reinforce the Defend Wall. However, my concern is about potential interference from the Dark Faction during the reconstruction process. If we are disturbed by the Dark Faction, how should we handle it? After all, we no longer have enough powerful masters at the Defend Wall. Mystery Protector has also returned. Without the assistance of Mystery Protector, we don''t have enough confidence to withstand an attack from the Dark Faction at the Defend Wall."


    The general''s concerns were indeed valid. Hearing this, John realized the purpose behind Duke Arsena''s decision to seek him out. Arsena might be hoping for John to protect the Defend Wall during its reconstruction. While this quest might not be particrly challenging for John, it would consume a significant amount of his time. Duke Arsena has always been a very fair person, so if John chose to ept this quest, the Duke would certainly offer him some additional rewards.


    However, before Duke Arsena explicitly made this suggestion, John thought it best to continue keeping silent. He decided to wait and see what Duke Arsena''s exact thoughts were.


    Duke Arsena clearly agreed with the general''s concerns. After nodding in acknowledgment, he directly addressed the general, "You don''t need to worry too much about this. I will definitely send someone to assist you, and that person is none other than the one standing before you."


    Just as John had anticipated, Duke Arsena wanted him to ensure the safety of the Defend Wall during its reconstruction. The general then turned his gaze towards John, recognizing John''s strength but uncertain whether he would ept the quest.


    "If your Grace needs my help at the Defend Wall, there''s no issue at all," John replied. "However, the reconstruction of the Defend Wall will likely take a considerable amount of time. For an adventurer, time is the most preciousmodity. If I spend a lot of time at the Defend Wall, other adventurers may catch up to my level."


    John''s concerns were also reasonable. Both Duke Arsena and the general understood thatpetition among adventurers was fierce. Every adventurer aspired to reach the highest level, and the intensity ofpetition between adventurers often even surpassed that between the Order Faction and other hostile camps.


    "I am well aware that your time is valuable, which is why I''m not just nning to have you defend the Defend Wall. In fact, with the presence of the general, I believe there won''t be major issues with the wall''s defense. I havee up with a new n, but it is somewhat perilous. If you are willing to hear it, I will tell you. If not, then I will not divulge this n," said Duke Arsena, introducing a new dimension to the discussion.


    Duke Arsena''s words left both John and the general feeling a bit puzzled. They were both very familiar with the Duke and knew him to not be a man of indecision. If Duke Arsena had indeed devised a n, it would be typical of him to state it directly.


    "You can share your n. If I think it''s not feasible, I will share my opinion with you," John said, not perceiving any particr anomaly. He was eager for Duke Arsena to reveal his n, ready to act promptly if it proved beneficial. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The n is quite straightforward," Duke Arsena began. "Since the Dark Faction continuously poses a great threat to us, why don''t we pose a significant threat to them? Our top warriors are no less powerful than those of the Dark Faction. We could directly venture into the Dark Realm and eliminate those Dark Faction entities that threaten us."


    This proposal left both John and the general at a loss for words, as they had not expected Arsena to suggest such a risky n. Venturing into the Dark Realm was fraught with high risk for any member of the Order Faction, given the immense dark power present there. Engaging inbat with members of the Dark Faction within the Dark Realm was almost guaranteed to be unsessful. Even though John possessed the Book of the Astral Realm and had the highest level among all adventurers, he felt it was absolutely too risky. If he were to fail inbat within the Dark Realm, there was a high chance he might never recover his equipment.


    John and the general needed to carefully consider their response to this unexpectedly bold strategy proposed by Duke Arsena.


    "Are you truly certain this n will be sessful? Venturing into the Dark Realm will greatly affect our own strength. Moreover, I believe that no matter what sess we achieve there, it won''t pose a significant threat to the Dark Faction," John stated frankly. He thought Duke Arsena''s current n was overly reckless and felt the need to oppose it.


    Duke Arsena didn''t seem too surprised by John''s objection, as he himself had been quite astonished when he first thought of the n. The general''s attitude differed greatly from John''s. After contemting for a while, the general turned his gaze towards John, his reaction indicating that he indeed hoped John would venture into the Dark Realm. In the general''s view, as long as John could fight in the Dark Realm, the Defend Wall would bepletely secure.


    This situation presented a challenging decision. On one hand, the general saw a strategic advantage in John''s potential involvement in the Dark Realm, while on the other, John was acutely aware of the risks and the limitations of their capabilities in such a hostile environment. The dilemmay in weighing the potential gains against the considerable risks involved in executing such a daring n.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 502-The Sea Gods Approval

    Chapter 502-The Sea God''s Approval


    502  Chapter502-The Sea God''s Approval


    In the Great Library of Storm City, John stood on the top floor, surveying the disarray. The wall that had once sealed the Book of the Astral Realm was nowpletely shattered. All that remained were fragments of the sealing stones, each containing immense power. Some of these sealing stone fragments could even be used as primary materials for teleportation scrolls. This situation gave John a deeper understanding of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    "It seems the Book of the Astral Realm not only grants immense power to its user but also possesses formidable control over space. It could probably traverse any known ne," John mused. Although he had his spections, he couldn''t confirm whether they were true, as the Book of the Astral Realm was still being contested.


    John was well aware that the struggle for the Book of the Astral Realm wouldn''t be resolved quickly. Therefore, he didn''t rush Adam and Blue Sea''s actions. Sighing, John decided to return to the main hall of the Great Library. Remaining on the top floor too long would likely be annoying to the apprentice magi studying there.


    Despite his strength surpassing that of the apprentices, John would eventually need to study spells and search for books in the Great Library.


    John needed the assistance of these apprentice magi in this process.


    Just as John reached the main hall, a sh of light appeared before him, and the Book of the Astral Realm materialized in front of him. Its appearance caused a significant energy fluctuation in the Great Library''s hall, sending the people there into a state of panic.


    To avoid causing further trouble, John immediately used the Abyssal Prison spell, ensuring that the power of the Book of the Astral Realm would not affect those around him. Afterward, John took the Book of the Astral Realm back to his base in the game. It was there he finally learned why the book had suddenly appeared before him.


    The Sea God had made contact with John. The voice of the Sea God resonated directly in John''s mind: "You have been a great help to me this time, consider this as your reward! We will continue to cooperate in the future. I can sense that the Mystery Saint will not easily give up his ns. Even if the power of Mystery cannot enable him to revive swiftly, he will not rest. He is sure to use other methods to weaken our strength."


    11:03


    Sea God''s words were indeed very candid. After hearing them, John responded seriously, "I believe your spection is urate. The Mystery Saint will definitely not easily abandon his ns. We must prepare for the uing battle with him. Do you have any n?"


    In response to John''s question, the Sea God did not immediately reply. His silencested so long that John began to think that the Sea God had ended theirmunication. Just as John was about to speak again, the voice of the Sea God resurfaced in his mind: "I haven''t thought of a good strategy to counter him. However, your presence has given me a new idea. You may be able to provide substantial help in the future.


    Your strength has earned my recognition, and henceforth you are authorized to use all spells rted to me. Your adventurer friends will also receive my rewards. Especially the one named Blue Sea; he seems to be quite adept at spells rted to me. Following this, the level of spells rted to me that he can use will be further enhanced.


    Inform him of this; he might then understand how to quickly elevate his strength to a higher level. I hope that you adventurers possess top-tier power because in the uing battles, you adventurers are crucial. That is all I have to say for now; I must attend to other pressing matters."


    With these words, the Sea God''smunication concluded, leaving John with much to contemte and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    After the Sea God severed themunication, John was left to process the god''s thoughts and intentions. He felt a sense of tion at having earned the Sea God''s approval, especially since the Sea God was the first deity of the Order Faction to recognize him. Although deities from the Dark Realm, like the Devil, and even the Mystery Saint had acknowledged John''s strength, they were, after all, from opposing factions. Without the approval of a deity from his own faction, John''s future actions could have been significantly hindered.


    With the Sea God''s endorsement, John might no longer need to worry about constraints from the Mystery Protector and the Northern Myst Empire. As members of the Order Faction, they should respect the Sea God''s decision.


    While John was contemting these matters, Adam and Blue Sea appeared before him. Both seemed slightly apologetic, feeling they had failed toplete the quest John had given them, as they were unable to secure the Book of the Astral Realm.


    "Sorry, we couldn''tplete the quest you gave us. We did manage to get hold of the Book of the Astral Realm for a moment, but the Sea God eventually teleported it away. We didn''t know where the Sea God had sent it, and we felt that staying in the Naga tribe would be dangerous, so we decided toe back first to inform you," Adam said, his tone heavy with disappointment and a hint of concern.


    John, already in possession of the Book of the Astral Realm, was not bothered by this news. He showed the book to Adam and Blue Sea. "Actually, the Sea God directly teleported the Book of the Astral Realm to me. I have received his approval, and now I can use all of his spells. And it''s not just me; you both have earned his approval as well. The Sea God-rted spells you use from now on will certainly be more powerful."


    John then turned his gaze to Blue Sea, remembering the Sea God''s specific message for him. "Blue Sea, you''ve been using spells rted to the Sea God, right? Now, you can use even more powerful spells from the Sea God, and with his help, your strength will improve even faster."


    Hearing this, Blue Sea became visibly excited. Although his current strength was already top-notch, he felt a significant gap between himself and John, and this new development seemed like a promising opportunity to bridge that gap.


    If Blue Sea could receive assistance from the Sea God, his own strength would undoubtedly improve rapidly.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s really great! I feel that my previous actions couldn''t seed because my strength wasn''t top-notch. With the Sea God''s help, my abilities will improve significantly. So, in the uing actions, I''ll definitely be able to provide you with more assistance," Blue Sea said, making John feel quite pleased. At least Blue Sea was willing to cooperate with John, unlike other Order Faction NPCs who were reluctant to coborate.


    John''s thoughts were now primarily focused on the Mystery Protector. After some contemtion, he straightforwardly told Adam and Blue Sea, "You both take care of your own matters for now. I need to return to the Naga Tribe. I believe many people there are waiting for me."


    Facing John''s words, Adam and Blue Sea didn''t object. They both knew that the Naga Queen would likely be very angry. If the Naga Queen learned that John had obtained the Book of the Astral Realm, she might even choose to directly oppose him.


    "I think you must be cautious! The Naga Queen is going all out in thepetition for the Book of the Astral Realm. I believe she cares deeply about the ownership of the Book of the Astral Realm," Adam reminded John, though John was well aware of this fact. Therefore, John straightforwardly told Adam, "I''m certainly well aware that the Naga Queen is very eager to obtain the Book of the Astral Realm. However, the Book of the Astral Realm is now in my possession. I will absolutely not give this book directly to anyone else, especially since I''ve already provided the Naga Queen with a great deal of assistance. This Book of the Astral Realm is a reward that I rightfully deserve!"

 Chapter 503-The Naga Queens Understanding

    Chapter 503-The Naga Queen''s Understanding


    503  Chapter503-The Naga Queen''s Understanding


    John was well aware that no matter how sessful his exnations were in front of Adam and Blue Sea, it wouldn''t be of much use. He had to sessfully persuade the Naga Queen. If the Naga Queen continued to believe that John was not qualified to possess the Book of the Astral Realm, he might not be able to cooperate with the Naga Tribe in the future.


    Without much dy, Johnmunicated briefly with Adam and Blue Sea and then headed directly to the teleportation point in Storm City. He used the teleportation point to arrive at the Naga Tribe.


    Upon sensing the Naga Tribe once again, John was deeply concerned about the situation. While they had sessfully eliminated the threat from the Mystery Faction in the recent battle, the Mystery monsters and the Mystery Saint had still inflicted significant damage on the Naga Tribe. The defenses around the periphery of the Naga Tribe and the structures at the entrance had all been destroyed. Although the core structures of the Naga Tribe and the magic arrays surrounding the Naga Queen''s pce were unharmed, rebuilding the outer defenses and entrance structures would still require a considerable amount of time for the Naga Tribe.


    Upon his arrival at the Naga Tribe, John was immediately spotted by a Naga guard he recognized. The guard chose to escort him directly to the Naga Queen''s side.


    When John saw the Naga Queen again, his expression remained remarkably calm. The Naga Queen merely nced at John without saying anything. By her side, Shatras sensed that something might be amiss between the two, so he was the first to break the silence.


    "While our Naga Tribe has sessfully defeated the threat from the Mystery Faction, we''ve also suffered significant losses in the process," Shatras began. "Afterward, we may not be able to provide any further assistance to you. Until we have repaired all the structures in our tribe, we may not have the means to deploy any forces to aid you against the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction."


    John found no fault in Shatras''s words. What concerned John most at this moment was the attitude of the Naga Queen. Even if the Naga Tribe couldn''t send regr reinforcements to support other Order Faction members after this, it would still be reasonable to have the Naga Queen and top-tier experts like Shatras provide assistance in critical battles.


    "I''m well aware of the current predicament facing the Naga Tribe," John replied. "If you cannot dispatch reinforcements to support Storm City in the future, that is perfectly understandable. However, what I am concerned about right now is whether you, as a Legend Magus, and the incredibly powerful Naga Queen, will be willing to offer assistance in crucial battles toe?"


    Shatras remained silent after John posed his question, knowing that it was not his ce to respond. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the Naga Queen, who took her time before speaking again.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Book of the Astral Realm should be in your possession now, correct?" the Naga Queen asked John while fixing her scrutinizing gaze upon him. John''s expression remained unchanged, as he believed that possessing the Book of the Astral Realm was not an issue.


    "Certainly, the Book of the Astral Realm is with me now," John replied candidly. "However, I didn''t seize it; it was bestowed upon me by the Sea God."


    This statement surprised both the Naga Queen and Shatras. Shatras''s surprise was evident in his facial expression, while the Naga Queen''s initial astonishment quickly gave way to a calm demeanor.


    "So, you mean to say that you''ve gained Sea God''s approval? Sea God chose to grant you the Book of the Astral Realm instead of bestowing it upon our Naga Tribe?" The Naga Queen''s tone remainedposed, but John could sense the disappointment in her voice.


    The Naga Tribe had always followed the Sea God, and Sea God''s decision to favor John over their most powerful leader, the Naga Queen, was undoubtedly a source of disappointment and frustration for her.


    "I don''t know if Sea God has recognized your Naga Tribe or not," John responded carefully. "But I do know that Sea God granted me the Book of the Astral Realm, and I have gained Sea God''s approval. Sea God has tasked me with continuing to investigate the Mystery Faction''s clues, and it believes that I can provide assistance in the future. I believe that your Naga Tribe can also offer help to Sea God."


    John''s words were measured and cautious, avoiding any statements that might be perceived as provocative by the Naga Queen.


    The Naga Queen didn''t immediately respond, indicating that she was contemting her next course of action. If Sea God had recognized John, then the Naga Tribe had no choice but to acknowledge him as well.


    After a considerable pause, the Naga Queen nodded and said to John, "Since you have gained Sea God''s recognition, our Naga Tribe will acknowledge your strength as well. Having the Book of the Astral Realm in your hands is undoubtedly safer than in the hands of others. I have a feeling that your strength surpasses that of others, and you are more trustworthy."


    In the end, the Naga Queen chose to continue following Sea God and acknowledged John''s possession of the Book of the Astral Realm. She also decided to offer assistance to John in the future.


    "Your understanding is appreciated," John replied to the Naga Queen. "While it''s true that Mystery''s forces have been significantly weakened in previous battles, it''s not just about gathering information on Mystery. I also seek to understand the broader threats and challenges we may face. The Book of the Astral Realm holds secrets that could be valuable in that regard."


    John wanted to convey to the Naga Queen that his quest extended beyond the immediate conflict with Mystery Faction. There were still many mysteries and dangers in the world, and he aimed to uncover them to protect their interests. He appreciated the Naga Tribe''s willingness to support him and assured them that their coboration would remain valuable.


    "You''ve actually misunderstood the purpose of my visit to the Naga tribe this time. While it''s true that I intend to continue tracking down leads about the Mystery faction, my presence in the Naga tribe is not solely for that purpose.


    I came here primarily to ascertain whether the Naga tribe has encountered a significant crisis. If you are facing a major threat, I am here to offer my assistance. On the other hand, I also need to determine whether the Naga tribe is willing to provide further assistance to me. Despite the help I''ve provided to the Naga tribe, you still suffered consequences during the battles.


    I cannot be certain if you might me me for such urrences. If you do, perhaps it might be challenging for us to continue our cooperation," John directly expressed his true intentions. In his view, his concerns had to some extent materialized.


    After listening to John''s words, the Naga Queen smiled and said, "As I mentioned earlier, the Naga tribe will continue to assist you. So, I will now provide you with a crucial lead. I''m not sure what your opinion is of the Mystery Protector. In my perspective, he has harbored some hostility toward you all along."


    The mention of the Mystery Protector by the Naga Queen immediately captured John''s attention. After all, John remembered that the Mystery Protector had previously teamed up with Darklord tounch attacks against him.


    "I believe the Mystery Protector has had a significant bias against me all along. If he chooses to align with others against me, it might not be an entirely imusible scenario," John replied, acknowledging the possibility.


    With John''s response, the Naga Queen feltfortable sharing the information she knew about the Mystery Protector. "It seems that the Mystery Protector has indeed returned to the Northern Myst Empire, but before his return, he said something to Duke Arsena. He wanted Duke Arsena not to trust you too much, as he believed that cooperating with you would only cause greater harm to the Order Faction."

 Chapter 504-Rebuilding the Defend Wall

    Chapter 504-Rebuilding the Defend Wall


    504  Chapter504-Rebuilding the Defend Wall


    John ced a great deal of trust in the words of the Naga Queen. He was well aware that the Mystery Protector would relentlessly discourage others from coborating with him. "I''m extremely grateful for this clue you''ve provided. Do you have any more information? If I can learn more about the Mystery Protector, I might be able to devise a better response."


    John wasn''t surprised by this revtion, which seemed to hint to the Naga Queen that there might be more to the story. However, the Naga Queen truly didn''t have any additional information.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t have more information about the Mystery Protector. After the battle, he quickly returned. If you wish to learn more about him, you should go back to Storm City and seek out Duke Arsena. The Duke is probably preparing for the rebuilding of the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain for the uing Order Faction, in Storm City. The threat from the Dark Faction to the Order Faction is still significant. After sessfully dealing with the threat from the Mystery camp, preparations to counter the threat from the Dark Faction are also essential."


    The advice from the Naga Queen was indeed very pertinent. Aside from following it, John didn''t have many other viable options. Nevertheless, before leaving, John offered some assistance to the Naga tribe. He gifted them some of the divine scrolls he possessed.


    "Although these divine scrolls are extremely precious to me, they can be of greater use in your Naga tribe. You can use these valuable scrolls to swiftlyplete the repairs of your tribe''s buildings. Only by doing so can your tribe independently deal with other threats. If your tribe continuously relies on my assistance, it will consume a lot of my energy."


    After expressing these thoughts, John nned to head straight back to Storm City. However, the Naga Queen called out to him again, as she seemed to have something more to say. "Initially, I recognized your strength as among the very top in the world of adventurers, but I truly didn''t expect you to gain the Sea God''s approval. The advice I can offer you now is quite limited. However, since you''ve helped our Naga tribe, I naturally want to provide some assistance to you as well. I hope you will be mindful of the actions of other adventurers. As an adventurer yourself, you should be very familiar with them. But it seems you haven''t been very vignt against other adventurers. You arepletely different from them; you are willing to help us. I don''t want you to face a significant crisis due to ack of caution against other adventurers."


    11:05


    John nodded, acknowledging the Naga Queen''s words. He then teleported back to Storm City. After John''s departure, Shatras directly asked the Naga Queen, "Your Majesty, there is something I really don''t understand. Why would the Sea God acknowledge an adventurer? Doesn''t the Sea God have other followers as powerful as John?"


    This question from Shatras was also a lingering doubt in the Naga Queen''s mind. However, she couldn''t possibly pose this question directly to John, nor was it likely she could directly inquire with the Sea God. Consequently, the Naga Queen did not provide Shatras with any answer. Without a response from the Queen, Shatras did not pursue the matter further.


    Upon John''s return to Storm City, Adam and Blue Sea had already departed to attend to their own matters. John initially nned to directly seek out Duke Arsena. But in the end, he decided first to check on Emma and SkyStars to see their progress in leveling up. However, as soon as he entered the barracks of the Storm City guards, he encountered an old acquaintance, the captain of the training field at the Storm City guard barracks.


    "You''vee here again, but I don''t think you need the training field to increase your level anymore. Your level is already high enough, perhaps even higher than that of the Duke," said Drill Sergeant Betack, his face showing a hint of surprise upon seeing John. But beyond the surprise, there was no longer as much wariness as before. Clearly, after a series of events, at least Drill Sergeant Betack hade to recognize that John was on their side. For someone as cautious as Betack, his acknowledgment was indeed precious.


    "I''m not here to level up. I''m looking for two of my adventurerpanions. It seems they''re not in the training field right now. Do you know where they might be?" John asked, noticing the change in Drill Sergeant Betack''s tone. However, he didn''t mind it much as, in his view, Betack''s strength was iparable to his own.


    Betack nodded and promptly took out his logbook. "Thest time they were seen in the training field was this morning. If my guess is correct, they should now be in the trading district of Storm City. As you''re well aware, all adventurers hope to acquire useful weapons in the trading area. However, I personally wouldn''t rmend you buy weapons there. The weapons in the trading district usually aren''t very useful. Most of them are just adventurers deceiving each other."


    This advice from Betack was something John was already aware of. He never purchased weapons in the trading district, knowing that the quality there was subpar. The weapons John currently possessed were all of divine grade. It was certain that divine grade weapons wouldn''t be avable in the trading district, especially considering that apart from John, an exceptionally top-tier yer, such weapons were exceedingly rare.


    Other yers, even the guild leaders of the major guilds, are unlikely to possess multiple divine-grade weapons. Therefore, it''s natural that they wouldn''t sell their most precious weapons.


    "Thank you very much for your assistance. I''ll remember your advice!" John said, preparing to leave. However, Drill Sergeant Betack stopped him. "The Duke wishes to see you immediately," Betack said, his voice tinged with surprise, clearly having just received this information.


    "Did the Duke mention what he wants to discuss with me?" John asked, slightly taken aback, inquiring if there was any additional information. Betack shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything more and was also caught off guard when he received the message.


    "Alright then, I''ll head to Duke Arsena''s pce right away. As for my two adventurerpanions, they should be safe. After all, the Mystery Saint has been defeated by us, and it''s unlikely that the Mystery camp willunch an attack again anytime soon." After saying this, John proceeded directly to Duke Arsena''s pce. At the entrance of the pce, he unexpectedly encountered the general who had been in charge of defending the Defend Wall. Both were slightly surprised at their meeting.


    "Shouldn''t you be at the Defend Wall? Why have you returned to Storm City? Does this mean that the Dark Realm no longer poses any threat to the Defend Wall?" John asked directly. In his view, the situation at the Defend Wall should have been more critical, so he was curious as to why the general had appeared here.


    The general responded candidly, "After the previous battle, the Defend Wall has been under reconstruction. However, the progress of the repairs is far from ideal. My visit here is to seek assistance from Duke Arsena, as Storm City likely has more resources. We need to expedite the rebuilding of the Defend Wall. Only once it is restored can we ensure the safety of Storm City. We have observed unusual movements in the Dark Realm. If I''m not mistaken, the Dark Faction might soonunch another attack on the Order Faction."


    This information from the general of the Defend Wall''s guards put considerable pressure on John. Although he felt he was in good shape, diving into another divine war so soon might prevent him from performing at his previous level of strength.


    "In that case, let''s go see Duke Arsena right away. The Duke''s summons might also be regarding the Defend Wall," John suggested.


    Thus, the two of them hurried off to find Duke Arsena.

 Chapter 505-An Extremely Risky Plan

    Chapter 505-An Extremely Risky n


    505  Chapter505-An Extremely Risky n


    In Duke Arsena''s study, both the general of the Defend Wall and John listened intently to what the Duke had to say. This time, Duke Arsena''s ambition was not just to rebuild the Defend Wall, but to make it even more reliable than before. To achieve this goal, he decided to use all the magical materials stored in Storm City.


    "As you can see on this map, I n to reinforce the Defend Wall and expand its defensive coverage beyond what it was previously. We need to ensure that the Defend Wall is not just impervious to breaches by the Dark Faction, but also capable of thwarting any of their offensive maneuvers. The previous thickness of the Defend Wall has proven insufficient for absolute security. Therefore, we will use these magical materials to substantially increase its thickness. If the Defend Wall is sufficiently thick, then the actions of the Dark Faction will undoubtedly fail," exined Duke Arsena.


    On the map hanging in the Duke''s study, a much more majestic Defend Wall was depicted, recing the original one.


    Neither the general of the Defend Wall nor John immediately responded to Duke Arsena''s suggestion, as they were both deep in thought.


    In the eyes of the Defend Wall''s general, the strengthening of the wall was undoubtedly good news. However, if they were to follow Duke Arsena''s n, it could potentially require a significant amount of time and resources. He wasn''t sure if they could avoid interference from the Dark Faction during this process, especially considering the close proximity of the Defend Wall to the Dark Realm. If the Dark Faction decided to disrupt the construction, they would have no time to prepare. This was a key reason why the Order Faction had previously struggled to defend effectively against attacks from the Dark Faction.


    John''s thoughts were simpler. He was pondering over how much magical material would be needed to rebuild the Defend Wall ording to Duke Arsena''s n. He considered that if these materials were used in the construction of Storm City instead, they could ensure that all the city walls had powerful magical defenses. John felt that rather than strengthening the Defend Wall, it might be more beneficial to fortify the walls of Storm City, which could at least withstand attacks from the Mystery camp.


    Neither of them spoke first, which evidently made Duke Arsena a bit impatient. After waiting for a while, the Duke asked directly, "What are your thoughts? Do you think my n is unfeasible? Or do you believe that the current strength of the Defend Wall is sufficient?"


    Faced with Duke Arsena''s question, the Defend Wall''s general was the first to respond: "Of course, it would be very pleasing to me if you decide to reinforce the Defend Wall. However, my concern is about potential interference from the Dark Faction during the reconstruction process. If we are disturbed by the Dark Faction, how should we handle it? After all, we no longer have enough powerful masters at the Defend Wall. Mystery Protector has also returned. Without the assistance of Mystery Protector, we don''t have enough confidence to withstand an attack from the Dark Faction at the Defend Wall."


    The general''s concerns were indeed valid. Hearing this, John realized the purpose behind Duke Arsena''s decision to seek him out. Arsena might be hoping for John to protect the Defend Wall during its reconstruction. While this quest might not be particrly challenging for John, it would consume a significant amount of his time. Duke Arsena has always been a very fair person, so if John chose to ept this quest, the Duke would certainly offer him some additional rewards.


    However, before Duke Arsena explicitly made this suggestion, John thought it best to continue keeping silent. He decided to wait and see what Duke Arsena''s exact thoughts were.


    Duke Arsena clearly agreed with the general''s concerns. After nodding in acknowledgment, he directly addressed the general, "You don''t need to worry too much about this. I will definitely send someone to assist you, and that person is none other than the one standing before you."


    Just as John had anticipated, Duke Arsena wanted him to ensure the safety of the Defend Wall during its reconstruction. The general then turned his gaze towards John, recognizing John''s strength but uncertain whether he would ept the quest.


    "If your Grace needs my help at the Defend Wall, there''s no issue at all," John replied. "However, the reconstruction of the Defend Wall will likely take a considerable amount of time. For an adventurer, time is the most preciousmodity. If I spend a lot of time at the Defend Wall, other adventurers may catch up to my level."


    John''s concerns were also reasonable. Both Duke Arsena and the general understood thatpetition among adventurers was fierce. Every adventurer aspired to reach the highest level, and the intensity ofpetition between adventurers often even surpassed that between the Order Faction and other hostile camps.


    "I am well aware that your time is valuable, which is why I''m not just nning to have you defend the Defend Wall. In fact, with the presence of the general, I believe there won''t be major issues with the wall''s defense. I havee up with a new n, but it is somewhat perilous. If you are willing to hear it, I will tell you. If not, then I will not divulge this n," said Duke Arsena, introducing a new dimension to the discussion.


    Duke Arsena''s words left both John and the general feeling a bit puzzled. They were both very familiar with the Duke and knew him to not be a man of indecision. If Duke Arsena had indeed devised a n, it would be typical of him to state it directly.


    "You can share your n. If I think it''s not feasible, I will share my opinion with you," John said, not perceiving any particr anomaly. He was eager for Duke Arsena to reveal his n, ready to act promptly if it proved beneficial.


    "The n is quite straightforward," Duke Arsena began. "Since the Dark Faction continuously poses a great threat to us, why don''t we pose a significant threat to them? Our top warriors are no less powerful than those of the Dark Faction. We could directly venture into the Dark Realm and eliminate those Dark Faction entities that threaten us."


    This proposal left both John and the general at a loss for words, as they had not expected Arsena to suggest such a risky n. Venturing into the Dark Realm was fraught with high risk for any member of the Order Faction, given the immense dark power present there. Engaging inbat with members of the Dark Faction within the Dark Realm was almost guaranteed to be unsessful. Even though John possessed the Book of the Astral Realm and had the highest level among all adventurers, he felt it was absolutely too risky. If he were to fail inbat within the Dark Realm, there was a high chance he might never recover his equipment.


    John and the general needed to carefully consider their response to this unexpectedly bold strategy proposed by Duke Arsena.


    "Are you truly certain this n will be sessful? Venturing into the Dark Realm will greatly affect our own strength. Moreover, I believe that no matter what sess we achieve there, it won''t pose a significant threat to the Dark Faction," John stated frankly. He thought Duke Arsena''s current n was overly reckless and felt the need to oppose it.


    Duke Arsena didn''t seem too surprised by John''s objection, as he himself had been quite astonished when he first thought of the n. The general''s attitude differed greatly from John''s. After contemting for a while, the general turned his gaze towards John, his reaction indicating that he indeed hoped John would venture into the Dark Realm. In the general''s view, as long as John could fight in the Dark Realm, the Defend Wall would bepletely secure.


    This situation presented a challenging decision. On one hand, the general saw a strategic advantage in John''s potential involvement in the Dark Realm, while on the other, John was acutely aware of the risks and the limitations of their capabilities in such a hostile environment. The dilemmay in weighing the potential gains against the considerable risks involved in executing such a daring n.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 506-Gathering Information, Slowly Contemplating

    Chapter 506-Gathering Information, Slowly Contemting


    Duke Arsena ultimately did not insist on having John act ording to his own n. He was very aware that the risks involved in his n were indeed too great.


    Duke Arsena simply wanted John to gather some information about the Dark Realm. Once enough data was collected, John could make the final decision on his own.


    "The risk of this n is naturally very high. Moreover, the only person who can carry out this n is you, as you are the strongest among us. If you decide not to take action, the rest of us certainly cannot force you to venture into the Dark Realm.


    For now, you can take some time to gather information about the Dark Realm. After collecting sufficient information, make your own judgment. We will not disturb you in the short term.


    Come to me after you have made your final decision. If you decide to go to the Dark Realm, I will definitely provide you with a lot of help. At the very least, all the weapons in Storm City will be at your disposal."


    Before John left Duke Arsena''s pce, this was the final conversation they had. John could tell that Duke Arsena indeed very much hoped that he would ept this quest.


    However, John was always a cautious person. Without being able to ascertain the level of danger, he would definitely not rashly ept this quest.


    After leaving Duke Arsena''s pce, John returned to his own residence. He didn''t share this news with anyone else, as he felt that telling others was pointless.


    He had to make the final decision himself, as in the current situation, it was unlikely that anyone else could offer any meaningful advice.


    After some thought, John felt that the information he currently had was insufficient to make a final decision. He nned to do as Duke Arsena had suggested, to collect enough information about the Dark Realm before taking any action.


    Fortunately, there was a substantial amount of information avable about the Dark Realm. After all, some yers like Kingserp and Arthas had chosen to set their spawn points in the Dark Realm in the game.


    Although yers like these were not in the majority, the overall number of yers in the Deicide game was veryrge, so the number of yers in the Dark Realm was also significant.


    These yers indeed provided a lot of information about the Dark Realm. John could easily find this information on game forums.


    John had already familiarized himself with several major areas of the Dark Realm. In the Dark Realm, aside from the very center where the source of dark power was located, all other areas were essible to yers.


    However, yers would certainly encounter great dangers in these regions. Only by aligning with the Dark Faction could yers barely ensure their safety.


    In the Dark Realm, the most popted area was undoubtedly the town of the Styx. Moreover, the Styx was the only main city for yers in the Dark Realm.


    Both Kingserp''s Dawn Guild and Karthus''s Netherworld Guild had their headquarters there. Besides these yer-formed guilds, there were also some incredibly powerful Devils present.


    If John was not mistaken, the ck-clothed individual he encountered earlier might very well havee from the Styx. Although the name ''the Styx'' might sound quite simple, in reality, it was a massive fortress. The entire fortress was situated on thergest river in the Dark Realm, which, fittingly, was also named the Styx.


    In the Styx, many creatures of the Dark Faction existed. These Dark Faction beings constantly attacked their surroundings, and even yers who had allied with the Dark Realm were not spared from their assaults.


    Outside the town of the Styx, the danger further escted. The twisted monsters in the Dark Realm were not weak. Moreover, since they could continuously draw power from the Dark Realm, their leveling speed was even faster than that of yers.


    Thus, for yers in the Dark Realm, venturing into the wilderness to level up by ying monsters was not a viable option.


    The safest way for yers in the Dark Realm to level up was either to directly join the Dark Faction or to ally with guilds that had strong ties to the Dark Faction.


    As for which yer guilds had significant connections with the Dark Faction, John was quite clear about it. Without Kingserp''s Dawn Guild and the heavily damaged Netherworld Guild, owned by Arthas, these were naturally the main guilds aligned with the Dark Faction.


    After reading all the information about the Dark Realm on the yer forums, John did not feel that his questions had been answered. In fact, in his view, he had even more questions now.


    "Why is there only one main city for yers on such arge map of the Dark Realm? Why is there so little information about areas other than the yer main city, the Styx town?


    Could it be that the entire map isn''t intended to be fully essible to yers? If that''s the case, why were yers allowed to choose the Dark Realm as one of their spawn points at the beginning?"


    A series of questions swirled in John''s mind. Unable to make an immediate judgment, he decided to think it over carefully.


    Amidst John''s contemtion, Emma logged off the game and came to his side. She felt that John was under immense pressure.


    "I really don''t understand why you''re so stressed right now. Haven''t you already finished your battle with Mystery Saint? I saw on the yer forums that you even managed to defeat Mystery Saint sessfully.


    Doesn''t this prove that your strength is on par with the gods? All the yers now believe you are the most powerful adventurer ever. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Everyone wants to coborate with you, but they just don''t know your specific details. I think if you were to form a guild now, there would definitely be many who would sign up."


    Emma''s words were not without merit. John had been continuously appearing on the yer leaderboards anonymously.


    All yers were extremely curious about this anonymous yer, John, but they were unable to find any information about him.


    John''s allies would naturally never reveal his information. John''s enemies also had to be cautious, as revealing John''s information would be akin to exposing their own.


    For John''s enemies, he posed a tremendous threat. They had to be careful unless they were absolutely certain of victory.


    Darklord initially intended to reveal John''s information, but eventually, he decided against it, fearing that such a move would bring even greater threats to himself.


    In response to Emma''s words, John smiled, but Emma could see the exhaustion in his smile.


    "What exactly happened? I feel like you''re under much more pressure than before. Have you encountered a problem that you can''t solve?" Emma persisted in her inquiry, genuinely concerned for John. Given Emma''s direct approach, John decided to share his predicaments with her.


    After all, in John''s view, Emma was someone who would never betray him. If even Emma were to betray him, then he would have no one left to trust.


    After hearing everything, Emma''s expression turned to one of great surprise, and she spoke to John in an angry tone.


    "Duke Arsena actually proposed such a n? Isn''t this deliberately putting you in great danger? You must refuse his n!


    I even think you should no longer continue cooperating with him. He must be hoping to weaken both you and the Dark Faction through this, which might be the most beneficial oue for Storm City."


    Although Emma''s conjecture seemed a bit far-fetched, it aligned with John''s greatest concern. Despite previously trusting Duke Arsena''s character, the series of events with Mystery Protector had made him uncertain whether Duke Arsena had been persuaded by the Mystery Protector. If Duke Arsena had been swayed, then it was indeed possible that he might want John and the Dark Faction to both suffer losses.

 Chapter 507-Resolute Journey

    Chapter 507-Resolute Journey


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although John knew that heading to the Dark Realm rashly would undoubtedly lead to numerous troubles, and he might even encounter ambushes from the Dark Faction, he felt it was essential to go.


    For John, if he didn''t venture into the Dark Realm now, he wouldn''t be able to uncover the myriad secrets of the Dark Faction. He had previously been attacked by Devils of the Dark Faction. However, after repelling three Devils in session, it seemed that the other Devils from the Dark Faction were no longer seeking trouble with John. If they weren''ting after him, it was only natural for John to take the initiative to confront them.


    Having thought through everything, John said to Emma: "I am very grateful for your reminder, and I know your warning is to ensure my safety. However, we already have a lot of information. We all must quickly rify the details about the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp. If we can''t understand the situation of these two hostile camps, we will certainly face even greater crises in the future. After all, you must also be very aware that Deicide is not just an ordinary game. In fact, all the powers in the Deicide game truly exist.


    "If these forces achieve victory in the game, they might very well infiltrate our real world. Do you want to see our reality destroyed by these dark powers?"


    John''s rhetorical question made Emma realize she couldn''t say much more. She nodded, but still wanted to offer a reminder to John.


    "I understand, and of course, I support your decision to go to the Dark Realm. But I still want to remind you, if you really encounter danger, don''t try to tough it out alone. I can provide help. My strength has significantly increasedpared to before. I can be considered one of the top fire maguses now."


    Emma''s statement was not an exaggeration. After a period of increasing her strength, her level had reached an astonishing 204. With such a high level, Emma indeed qualified as one of the most powerful fire maguses. Moreover, she had sessfully enhanced her spell level in the training field of the Storm City barracks.


    With a higher spell level, Emma could perform impressively in battle. She had also learned certainbat skills in the training field. Her words slightly moved John.


    Even though John thought he wouldn''t ask Emma for support in case of danger, as he had allies far stronger than her, Emma''s willingness to help was touching.


    John''s assurance that he would seek help if in danger, along with his reminder of the Book of the Astral Realm''s power, visibly relieved Emma. She hadn''t witnessed the Book of the Astral Realm inbat but knew it was one of the most powerful divine weapons. With its assistance, even if John couldn''t defeat a powerful enemy, he could sessfully escape pursuit.


    Having alleviated Emma''s concerns, John prepared to re-enter the game. Upon logging back in, he immediately received messages from Adam and Blue Sea. They had learned from Duke Arsena about John''s uing venture into the Dark Realm and were quite worried about this adventurous move.


    "John, are you sure about this? The Dark Realm is fraught with danger, and we don''t have much intelligence about what lies within," Adam messaged.


    Blue Sea added, "I agree with Adam. It''s a risky move. If you''re set on going, at least let us know how we can assist. We don''t want you facing those unknown dangers alone."


    John read their messages and responded, "Thanks for your concern, but I''ve made my decision. I''m aware of the risks, but it''s a necessary step. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and I have the Book of the Astral Realm with me. I''ll stay in touch and call for help if needed."


    He appreciated their concern but was determined to proceed. With his skills, the Book of the Astral Realm, and allies ready to assist, John felt prepared to face whatever the Dark Realm had in store.


    John responded calmly to Blue Sea''s agitation and Adam''s quiet demeanor. "I don''t think Duke Arsena is in league with Mystery Protector to target me. His suggestion for me to venture into the Dark Realm is likely out of concern for the situation at the Defend Wall."


    John then detailed the circumstances at the Defend Wall near Sunset Mountain. Both Adam and Blue Sea agreed that the situation there was indeed worrisome. If the Defend Wall was breached by the Dark Realm, Storm City would face tremendous danger again, and their respective guilds would also be at significant risk.


    Adam, seeking to be proactive, asked, "What kind of help can we offer you then? Should we join you in your venture? While we may not be as strong as you, we are still among the top yers."


    John appreciated Adam''s direct approach and his willingness to help. It was clear that despite the risks, Adam and Blue Sea were ready to support him in any way they could, highlighting the strength of their alliance and friendship in the game.


    Blue Sea, though not as quick to respond as Adam, strongly agreed with Adam''s view. He felt that since he had been able to assist John in previous endeavors, he would certainly not stand by idly this time. Faced with the proposals from Blue Sea and Adam, John didn''t make an immediate decision.


    John knew that the Dark Realm was significantly different from other areas in the game. While in other game maps they might encounter enemies, these encounters were not always openly hostile or life-threatening.


    However, the situation in the Dark Realm was entirely different. The Dark Realm was inplete opposition to the Order Faction. If their identities were exposed in the Dark Realm, they would undoubtedly face overwhelming attacks.


    "Are you sure you want to help me? If youe with me to the Dark Realm, we''ll face great dangers. You must understand that everyone in the Dark Realm is our enemy," John cautioned Adam and Blue Sea. He wanted them to fully grasp the perilous nature of the Dark Realm. Although they had never been there, it was evident that the Dark Realm would be far more dangerous than any other location they had previously ventured into.


    Adam and Blue Sea were well aware of the dangers of the Dark Realm and had already prepared for it. Adam revealed a mask he had prepared, exining, "This is an invisibility mask crafted by an artisan in our guild. With this mask, we can sessfully disguise ourselves and be unrecognizable to others. By hiding our identities, we can enter the Dark Realm undetected. If we pose as new yers, neither the NPCs nor the yers in the Dark Realm would target us."


    The mask Adam presented was indeed very useful for John. Considering the utility of the mask, John ultimately agreed to let Adam and Blue Sea apany him, but not withoutying down some ground rules: "I agree to have both of you join me, but you must follow my instructions. In other situations, it''s fine not to follow my lead, as acting independently won''t pose much danger. However, in the Dark Realm, if you don''t follow my instructions, we will face greater risks. So, unless I give a clearmand, do not act on your own."


    Adam and Blue Sea didn''t object to John''s conditions. They understood that even with the invisibility mask, they would still face significant risks in the Dark Realm.


    "Of course, that''s not a problem at all. We both know you''re the strongest and most strategic among us. We willpletely follow your lead in the uing actions!" they assured John. Their agreement and readiness to cooperate fully underlined their trust in John''s leadership and their awareness of the perilous journey ahead in the Dark Realm.

 Chapter 508 Chapter508-The Dark Realm Teleportation Point

    Chapter 508 -The Dark Realm Teleportation Point


    While John, Adam, and Blue Sea were prepared for their journey, getting directly to the Dark Realm posed a challenge. Since the Dark Realm was inplete opposition to the Order Faction, there was no direct teleportation from the Order Faction''s points to the Dark Realm. The trio first had to travel to a neutral area.


    "We should head to the Naga Tribe first. At the entrance of their territory, we can go to a deep-sea area. The deep-sea is a neutral zone, and from there, we can teleport directly to the Dark Realm," John suggested, well-informed about the intricacies of reaching the Dark Realm.


    Despite this n, they would still face other issues upon arrival in the Dark Realm. It wasmon knowledge that ordinary new yers wouldn''t dare venture directly into the Dark Realm. However, John believed it wasn''t necessary to have every detail figured out before taking action. Time had already been lost, and he didn''t want to waste any more.


    John, Adam, and Blue Sea journeyed together to the deep-sea teleportation point. Upon arrival, they found the area devoid of yers, with only a few NPCs associated with the transportation guild present. These NPCs looked at John and hispanions curiously, as they knew it was rare for anyone to willingly travel to the Dark Realm.


    Facing the NPC''s inquiry, John responded with a smile, "As you can see, we are adventurers. We are quite familiar with some members in the Dark Realm. We''ve cooperated with adventurers there and n to transport some of the Dark Realm''s unique products here. You must be aware that certain materials from the Dark Realm are extremely valuable. Sessfully transporting these materials would allow us to sell them at high prices in the Order Faction, thereby earning enough gold coins to upgrade our equipment."


    John''s response was watertight, as he knew that the members of the transportation guild engaged in simr activities. After hearing John''s exnation, the NPC smiled and candidly said, "Our purpose is the same. We are heading to the Dark Realm to obtain Nightshade Flowers, a highly prized mystical ingredient essential in the crafting of many magical scrolls. Such flowers can''t be found in the Order Faction territories. Are you also aiming to acquire Nightshade Flowers? If our goals align, perhaps we could coborate. We''re also looking to find additional sources for these flowers."


    John, however, politely declined the offer. His mission carried significant risks, and he preferred not to reveal his movements to too many people. Maintaining secrecy and minimizing the number of people aware of their ns was crucial for the sess and safety of their venture into the Dark Realm.


    "Unfortunately, we cannot coborate with you. Our partners who we are cooperating with have requested that we keep this information confidential. The teleportation point is ready, let''s head to the Dark Realm quickly," John replied.


    The NPC from the transportation guild, sensing John''s waning patience, chose not to probe any further. With that, John and hispanions used the teleportation point and arrived in the Dark Realm. The teleportation point they arrived at was actually quite far from the town of the Styx.


    Around the teleportation point, John could see the presence of some twisted demons. These demons were actually minor and rtively weak. However, their presence near the teleportation point was a stark reminder of the dangers of the Dark Realm. Even these weaker demons posed a significant threat to anyone arriving through the teleportation point.


    "Since you''re not interested in coborating, let''s part ways here. Perhaps we''ll encounter each other again in a different part of the Dark Realm," said the representative of the transportation guild as they bid farewell to John and his group. They valued their time highly and were eager to gather as many materials as possible in the shortest amount of time.


    After the transportation guild members left, John turned to Adam and Blue Sea, outlining his n, "I intend to head straight to the Styx town. That''s where most adventurers are concentrated. If we can find yers there willing to cooperate with us, the likelihood of our n''s sess will be much higher. What do you think? Does this sound like a stable n to you?"


    John''s rationale was clear. Aimlessly wandering around the Dark Realm was not a viable strategy. Heading to the Styx town, a hub for both yers and NPCs, seemed like a more sensible approach. There, they would likely gather additional information and potentially find yers willing to coborate.


    If they were fortunate, they might even find members from the Netherworld Guild or the Dawn Guild willing to cooperate, which would be a significant boon for John''s objectives. His n was to maximize their chances of sess by leveraging the resources and information avable in the Styx town, the nerve center of the Dark Realm.


    Adam and Blue Sea, neither objecting to the n, agreed that heading to the Styx town was the most prudent course of action. However, Adam raised a valid point, "I agree with your n, but how do we actually get to the Styx town from here? It''s impossible to teleport directly there from this point. This teleportation point is one-way, and we can''t even use it to return to the Order Faction. We''ll have to ept some risks and explore as we make our way through the Dark Realm."


    John realized the limitation of their current teleportation point; it indeed allowed travel to only one destination and not to others, including back to the Order Faction. Feeling somewhat helpless but resolved, John understood they had no choice but to proceed.


    Thus, John, Adam, and Blue Sea began their exploration through the wilderness of the Dark Realm. Shortly after leaving the teleportation point, they encountered some minor demons. These weaker demons did not engage in an attack, recognizing the strength of John and hispanions. Instead of attacking, the demons chose to stealthily follow them.


    John was wary of this behavior. While the demons hadn''t attacked, their presence and decision to trail them could potentially lead to otherplications. It was a reminder of the ever-present dangers in the Dark Realm and the need for constant vignce.


    After a brief contemtion, John decisively said to Adam and Blue Sea, "We need to eliminate all the demons around us. We must make these damned creatures understand that following us will have dire consequences."


    Adam and Blue Sea shared John''s mindset. They had refrained from acting earlier simply because they had promised to follow John''s lead. Now that John had given the directive, they immediately sprang into action. With theirbined efforts, they swiftly eradicated the nearby demons.


    Once the threat was neutralized, the trio donned their invisibility masks. Under the masks'' effect, all their levels and attributes were concealed, making them appear as genuine novice yers in the wilderness of the Dark Realm.


    After advancing for a short while, they spotted a small town and heard the sound of a rushing river. They didn''t need to ponder much to realize that this town must be the Styx. In the Dark Realm, apart from the river in the Styx town, almost all other rivers had vanished, and the river at the Styx was notoriously perilous.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nheless, finding the Styx town was excellent news for the trio. It meant that their n was off to a good start, bringing them a step closer to achieving their objectives in the treacherousnds of the Dark Realm.

 Chapter 509 - No Danger Encountered

    Chapter 509 - No Danger Encountered


    When John and the other two arrived at the entrance of The Styx Town, they felt a bit anxious. They believed that in the Dark Realm, the main city of the most important yer would surely be full of dangers.


    However, at the entrance of The Styx Town, they encountered no resistance at all. It seemed that there were no very powerful demons present in The Styx Town.


    As new yers, the three of them walked directly into The Styx Town. In the main area of The Styx Town, they saw a series of weapon shops.


    At the entrances of these shops, other yers were selling their weapons and some supply materials they had acquired. The arrival of John and his friends didn''t seem to attract anyone''s attention.


    Because neers like John and his friends were actually quitemon in The Styx Town. The situation seemed very different from what they had expected.


    John even began to wonder if all those posts on the yer forum rted to Dark Realm were lying. Those posts always mentioned that danger could be encountered at any moment in Dark Realm. However, John hadn''t encountered any danger; he only saw a situation simr to other yer cities.


    While John was lost in thought, Adam reminded him, "Have you noticed something unusual? If you have, could you please share it with us?"


    Adam thought that John''s sudden stillness might indicate that he had noticed something out of the ordinary. If John had indeed spotted an anomaly that couldn''t be quickly resolved, it could pose a significant danger to them.


    John quickly shook his head and replied, "I just can''t help but wonder if our previous judgment of Dark Realm was a major mistake. The information I had before suggested that Dark Realm was supposed to be incredibly dangerous. But looking at the situation in The Styx Town, it doesn''t seem as perilous as we initially thought. It appears that even new yers like us wouldn''t have much trouble here."


    John''s words left Adam and Blue Sea uncertain about how to respond. The two of them had a deeper understanding of Dark Realm. As leaders of a powerful guild, they had to gather information about other yers'' main cities. The information their guild members collected indicated that The Styx Town was the only safe location in Dark Realm.


    The most dangerous ce in Dark Realm, of course, is the Dark Realm wilderness. They did encounter some demons in the wilderness that weren''t exceptionally powerful, right? Without John, they wouldn''t have been able to dispatch those demons so easily.


    Adam shared all his information with John, saying, "Certainly, there won''t be much danger here in The Styx Town. After all, as a yer''s main city, The Styx Town is bound to be Devil-free. Moreover, as the system''s main city, The Styx Town will certainly provide yers with ways to level up and weapon shops. The dangers in Dark Realm that are mentioned on yer forums primarily pertain to the Dark Realm wilderness." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Remember when we encountered some enemies on our way here from the teleportation point? Those enemies were weak, rtively speaking, but only inparison to your strength. Without you, Blue Sea and I would have had a tough time. So, it''s not that you made a wrong judgment; it''s that you underestimated your own abilities."


    Adam''s words sessfully cleared John''s doubts. Having understood the situation, John decided to continue collecting information to the best of his abilities.


    "Since we won''t encounter any major dangers here in The Styx Town, let''s split up and gather information," John decided quickly. "Adam, go to the trading area and check for any noteworthy information. Blue Sea, head to the weapon shop and see if there''s anything of interest. As for me, I''ll go straight to the appraisal shop. I believe I might run into some people I know ore across familiar weapons there."


    John made his decision swiftly, as there seemed to be no significant danger in The Styx Town. Adam and Blue Sea left promptly, while John headed for the central weapon appraisal shop in The Styx Town. However, he was stopped at the shop''s entrance.


    The guard at the entrance was a demon warrior with crimson eyes who stared at John as if he were ready to eliminate him at any moment.


    "Do you have an invitation? Without an invitation, you are not eligible to enter the appraisal shop! The prices at the appraisal shop are very steep, and new yers like you wouldn''t be able to afford it!" The demon warrior clearly had no intention of letting a new yer enter the appraisal shop. After all, this appraisal shop had many connections with the Devils of Dark Realm.


    John was well aware that what the guard said had some validity. If he wanted to enter the appraisal shop, he needed to show sincerity.


    John took out a weapon and said, "I came here to have this weapon appraised. Although I don''t know how powerful it is, the system has marked it as an orange-tier weapon."


    This statement surprised the demon warrior because he knew that an orange-tier weapon was an epic-tier weapon. While epic-tier weapons weren''t as rare as Sacred Relics, they were still highly valuable, even for ordinary yers and demons like him who weren''t very powerful.


    After a careful inspection, the demon warrior nodded and said, "In that case, go on in. I believe the appraisal masters in the shop will be very interested in this weapon."


    John entered the appraisal shop, and soon a demon minion approached him. John repeated what he had said earlier to the demon minion, who then led him to the third floor of the appraisal shop. There, he encountered a highly skilled appraiser who, upon seeing the weapon in John''s hand, instantly gave his assessment.


    "The weapon you brought is indeed of exceptional quality," the appraiser said. "As an epic-tier weapon, it can provide significant assistance to your strength. However, your current level is still a bit too low. You won''t be able to harness its full power with your current capabilities. If I were you, I would consider selling this weapon."


    The appraiserpleted the appraisal of John''s epic-tier weapon. In reality, John had already known the specific attributes of this epic-tier weapon. It was a precious dagger. Other Assassin yers would undoubtedly benefit greatly from using this dagger, enhancing theirbat abilities significantly. However, John had no use for it. He wasn''t an Assassin yer, and in his battles, this dagger wouldn''t contribute to his defense against formidable foes like demigods or even avatars of deities.


    "In that case, can I sell this weapon in the appraisal shop? If you want to charge a fee, that''s also eptable. After all, you should be aware that I won''t be able to find very sincere buyers," John suggested. This approach was quite typical for new yers. When they obtained a valuable weapon, they often chose to sell it quickly, especially considering their lower levels. If they didn''t, someone else might snatch it away.


    The appraiser didn''t show any change in expression upon hearing John''s request. He had anticipated this decision.


    "If you choose to sell it here, we will charge a 10% fee. While the fee is high, you should be well aware that Dark Realm is a perilous ce. Without our assistance, it would be nearly impossible for you to safely sell this weapon," the appraiser calmly exined. He then took possession of John''s weapon.


    John didn''t argue further. He believed the appraisal shop wouldn''t intentionally deceive a new yer, especially since it was one of the system''s appraisal shops, subject to system regtions.

 Chapter 510 - Unrelated Information

    Chapter 510 - Unrted Information


    After spending some time in the appraisal shop, John decided to leave, realizing he hadn''t gathered any additional information there. The staff at the shop made sure to remember John''s contact details. After all, they needed to get in touch with him once his weapon was sold. Having settled everything, John left the appraisal shop and strolled through the streets of Styx Town. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He hoped that wandering around might yield some extra information. However, even the information he managed to gather this way wasn''t particrly helpful. During his chats with some of the new yers on the street, John learned about the Netherworld Guild and the Dawn Guild. The Netherworld Guild, having faced a series of setbacks, was not what it used to be.


    The guild leader of Netherworld, Karthus, was now significantly weaker. He was no longer considered a top yer. In fact, Karthus had almost stopped managing the Netherworld Guild. About a few months ago, he abruptly left his own guild, causing great panic among the other members.


    Eventually, the Netherworld Guild elected a new guild leader, although this new leader was much less capable than Karthus. However, the new leader had a notable advantage ¨C unlike Karthus, he didn''t make enemies with many people.


    It seems that the Netherworld Guild is nning to open a branch in the Order Faction. They appear to be moving away from always acting in tandem with the Dark Faction. John actually highly approves of this move by the Netherworld Guild. In his view, the guild had previously made a significant error in judgment.


    Karthus''s insistence on being an enemy to John was, in reality, an overestimation of his own abilities. Had Karthus not been so determined to oppose and utterly defeat him, John wouldn''t have had topletely annihte him. After several consecutive failures, Karthus nowcks any real ability to turn the tables.


    His current level has fallen far behind what it once was. John feels no sympathy for Karthus, believing that he brought this upon himself.


    Having gathered information about the Netherworld Guild, John then turned his attention to the Dawn Guild. After all, Kingserp of the Dawn Guild posed a greater threat to him. However, the new yers in the Dark Realm had very limited knowledge about the Dawn Guild. They only knew that the guild leader of the Dawn Guild had achieved a significant increase in strength.


    Without needing further details, John deduced that the recent power increase of the Dawn Guild''s guild leader must be rted to the Dark Faction. "Have you heard of a yer named Kingserp? He used to be the leader of the Dawn Guild. I assume he must be quite famous around Styx Town," John inquired, eager to learn about Kingserp''s current situation. He had a strong feeling that Kingserp was not someone who would give up easily. Perhaps, Kingserp was lurking in the shadows, nning a trap for him.


    However, John was slightly puzzled to find that all the new yers in the Dark Realm were unaware of Kingserp. It seemed like Kingserp hadpletely vanished after his defeat in the previous Great Library battle. But John didn''t quite buy that; he believed that Kingserp might just be temporarily in hiding. Deciding not to probe any further, he nned to contact Adam and Blue Sea.


    Having gathered no useful information himself, he wanted to see if the other two had better luck. Blue Sea quickly responded with no significant information. However, Adam had stumbled upon a crucial piece of intel. Adam discovered that the Dark Realm seemed to be preparing for their next attack on the Order Faction.


    Upon learning this from Adam, both John and Blue Sea quickly made their way to Adam''s location to convene and discuss the matter further.


    "Are you sure the information you''ve got is urate? If the Dark Faction is indeed nning an attack on the Order Faction, we must inform Duke Arsena immediately. The defenses at Sunset Mountain, where the Order Faction is based, are actually quite weak. If the Order Faction can''t prepare in advance, the Defend Wall will definitely be breached by the Dark Realm," John said urgently. He felt that the situation didn''t allow for any dy. If they sensed significant risk ahead, they needed to respond as quickly as possible.


    Adam nodded in agreement with John''s words, his own sense of urgency palpable. He too was anxious but couldn''t definitively ascertain the authenticity of the information he had received.


    "The reason I came to this conclusion is because I learned from other yers that the Dark Realm is continuously assisting the yers of the Dark Faction. It seems the Dark Realm wants to significantly enhance the strength of the Dark Faction''s yers. Since the Devil of the Dark Faction can''t attack the Order Faction directly, the Dark Realm is using this method to pose a greater threat to us. Furthermore, the Dark Realm has even handed out very powerful weapons to yers who aren''t of high level. This indicates that the Dark Realm is determined to exert its utmost effort to quickly strengthen the capabilities of its members."


    "Their actions only point to one exnation: they are indeed nning an imminent attack on the Order Faction. I can''t see any other reason for this," Adam''s words certainly caused both Blue Sea and John to worry. However, Blue Sea still felt something was off. The pieces of information seemed unrted.


    Just because the Dark Realm intends to strengthen the Dark Faction''s members doesn''t necessarily mean they are about tounch an attack on the Order Faction. Informing Duke Arsena of this now might lead to unnecessary panic. If the Dark Realm doesn''t attack, Duke Arsena will surely think they have deceived him.


    "I think we should be more cautious. Since we can''t clearly discern the full picture yet, we should gather more information. If we tell Duke Arsena now and the Dark Realm doesn''t attack, he might suspect us of deceit. We must ensure that Duke Arsena doesn''t lean towards the Mystery Protector. The Mystery Protector has already coborated with the Darklord, so who''s to say he won''t cooperate with the Dark Realm?


    If the Mystery Protector and the Dark Realm are working together, then the information we have might all be false. I prefer to be cautious. However, if John thinks it''s necessary to inform Duke Arsena, I will of course agree," Blue Sea concluded.


    Blue Sea''s words were meticulously considered. On one hand, he advocated for caution, while on the other, he expressed his willingness to follow John''s decision. Given Blue Sea''s stance, Adam naturally turned his attention to John, awaiting his decision. John was still quite hesitant. He suspected the information might be true, but he couldn''t be sure of his judgment.


    After a moment of contemtion, John finally spoke slowly: "Let''s continue to investigate and gather more information. Where exactly did you hear these details? We should delve deeper into this."


    Led by Adam, John immediately proceeded to the location where Adam had obtained the information. Adam had ess to this information because the ce he visited was a trading area. In the trading zone, yers could not only trade items and weapons but also exchange intelligence. Most yers would share the information they had gathered, as knowing more could benefit everyone.


    In the game ''yer of Gods'', one of the key features is the importance of yer coboration. To yers, other yers are not the greatest threat; instead, it''s the NPCs of enemy factions. These NPCs, when facing yers from opposing factions, aim topletely eliminate them. They attack with relentless force, sometimes even attempting to reduce a yer''s level all the way to zero. yers, unless they have deep grudges, usually wouldn''t go to such extremes against each other.

 Chapter 511 - Temporarily Joining the Enemy

    Chapter 511 - Temporarily Joining the Enemy


    John and Blue Sea, guided by Adam, arrived at the trading zone in Styx Town. There, they indeed saw several 1-tier demons providing additional supplies to some lower-level yers. Since all three of them were wearing invisibility masks, they appeared to others as new yers who had just entered the game.


    One of the lower-tier demons approached John and hispanions. He took out a green weapon, which wasn''t particrly rare, but was still very precious for new yers. "If you want to get this weapon, join our team. We will provide you with weapons, as well as a certain level upgrade and other supplies," the demon offered.


    John disyed a hint of hesitation in response. Although he was very clear that joining the Dark Faction was out of the question, he had to maintain his disguise as a new yer. New yers would naturally be very tempted by such an offer, as it usually takes a long time for them to obtain their first green weapon.


    John''s apparent hesitation made the demon believe he was somewhat enticed. Consequently, the lower-tier demon continued to persuade him, capitalizing on what he perceived as John''s interest.


    "The fact that you''ve chosen to start your gaming journey here in Styx Town means you don''t need to overthink it. Joining our Dark Faction will indeed make you a target of Order Faction yers, but those from the Order Faction can''te to Styx Town. You can safely level up here. Once your level is high enough, you can act together with us. Our next objective is to target the Order Faction''s Defend Wall. If we can breach their defense at the Defend Wall, we can directly attack Storm City.


    You must be well aware of Storm City, right? It''s a ce filled with numerous treasures and very precious weapons. If we can take down Storm City, you''ll gain even more advancement."


    All yers are well aware of Storm City for a couple of reasons. Firstly, after theunch of the ''yer of Gods'' game, Storm City was the first main city for yers, where nearly every yer began their gaming journey. Secondly, Storm City is currently the epicenter of the game''s storyline. Whether it''s the hostility between the Order Faction, the Mystery Faction, and the Dark Faction, or the internal conflicts within the Order Faction, everything revolves around Storm City.


    Everyone was well aware that Storm City must be harboring greater secrets, and even John himself was eager to uncover what these were. Given the extent of the demon''s persuasion, John eventually nodded in agreement. To the surprise of Adam and Blue Sea, he responded straightforwardly.


    "If that''s the case, then I agree. We will join the Dark Faction. But I would like to know how exactly you n to assist us? As you can see, our levels are not very high."


    The lower-tier demon, pleased with John''s affirmative response, quickly exined how they would help John and the others level up. "You must have heard of the training field in Storm City, right? Here in Styx Town, we have a simr training field, though it''s not as advanced as Storm City''s. However, for new yers like you, the Styx Town training field will suffice. After you collect these weapons, head straight to the Styx Town training field.


    The people there will certainly let you in. After all, by epting these weapons, it means you have joined the Dark Faction."


    John took the rare weapon from the demon without hesitation. Adam and Blue Sea, who were slightly hesitant behind him, eventually followed suit. They had already agreed to follow John''s lead before the operation began, so they too epted the rare weapons from the lower-tier demon. With the weapons in hand, the trio nned to head directly to the secluded training field on the outskirts of Styx Town. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What exactly are you thinking? Weren''t we here to investigate the specifics of the Dark Faction? Why join them? If others find out about this, the Order Faction will be even more wary of us. They might even refuse to cooperate with us after this," Blue Sea said, still somewhat panicked. From his perspective, this approach seemed excessively risky.


    Adam, however, remained silent. He thought John''s method was risky but also believed it could be the fastest way to achieve sess. His silence indicated a willingness to trust John''s judgment and see how the n would unfold.


    "Nobody will know about our current action. We''re all wearing invisibility masks, and it''s unlikely that members of the Order Faction will appear in Styx Town. Besides, who else from the Order Faction would be willing to take such a big risk? I chose to join the Dark Faction as a new yer because I want to understand their exact motives. They are offering help to new yers, surely as part of their uing ns.


    Moreover, this is an opportunity to check out the training field here in Styx Town. If there''s no significant difference between the training fields of Styx Town and Storm City, it implies that powerful demons might be present in the Styx Town training field. If we can eliminate these powerful demons, we could strike a significant blow to the Dark Faction. This would also buy some time for the Order Faction to fortify the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain."


    On their way to the Styx Town training field, John thoroughly exined his thoughts. He sessfully convinced Adam and Blue Sea with his n. The three of them arrived at the entrance of the Styx Town training field, but upon reaching there, they all hesitated slightly.


    The Styx Town training field appeared to be extremely dangerous, with all three of them sensing an overwhelming presence of dark power. John even suspected the existence of a Devil-like entity within the training field. Blue Sea felt that facing such formidable dark power, they should avoid unnecessary risks.


    "You must feel it too, right? The power of the demons in the training field is excessively strong. If we enter, is there a risk of our true identities being discovered? I acknowledge that John''s strength is immense. He did indeed defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint in previous battles.


    But remember, we are now in Styx Town, one of the core towns of the Dark Realm. Engaging in battle with a Devil of the Dark Faction here might be overreaching," Blue Sea expressed his concerns, which made both Adam and John hesitate. Despite John''s consistent confidence, even he felt that proceeding with such an action could be too risky.


    John stood there, his expression a mixture of determination and caution. After a brief pause, he began to articte his thoughts slowly and deliberately to hispanions. "I believe we should proceed to enter the Styx Town training field," he began. "Yes, there''s a risk involved, but it''s not insurmountable. We can take measures to reduce it significantly. Once we''re inside, our primary goal should be to assess the situation rather than engage inbat. There''s absolutely no need for us to confront any members of the Dark Faction directly or to unveil the full extent of our capabilities."


    He continued, emphasizing his point, "In my opinion, the Dark Faction is unlikely to pay much attention to neers like us. The number of yers aligning themselves with the Dark Faction is rtively small. Furthermore, the training field in Styx Town appears to be somewhat constrained in size. Consequently, this leads to a higher concentration of new yers in the area, which works to our advantage. It should allow us to seamlessly blend into the crowd without drawing undue attention."


    As he spoke, John was conscious of the fact that he might be justifying his own decision more than he should. However, the desire to proceed was strong within him. He thought, ''Why should we back down now, when we are so close to the Styx Town training field?'' His resolve was clear in his voice.


    Ultimately, hispanions, Adam and Blue Sea, found themselves swayed by John''s argument. They recognized that proceeding alone without John''s insight and guidance would be impractical. They needed him not just to navigate the training field, but also to ensure they could exit the Dark Realm sessfully. John''s rationale, despite its slightly forced nature, provided a convincing enough case for the trio to move forward with their n.

 Chapter512 - A Flaw Exposed

    Chapter 512 - A w Exposed


    After ensuring that their invisibility masks were functioning perfectly, John led Adam and Blue Sea into the Styx Town training field. The moment they entered, they were astounded by the sight. The training field in Styx Town, though appearing small from the outside, had an incredibly vast space inside.


    At the entrance of the Styx Town training field, they could directly see three different pathways leading to various training areas. The visible training area in front of them was evenrger than the one in Storm City, indicating that the Dark Faction''s power in Styx Town was much stronger than they had previously estimated.


    "It seems we significantly underestimated the strength of the Dark Faction. They must have umted a tremendous force here in Styx Town. This means that the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain is likely to face a greater crisis than we anticipated. Fortunately, we entered the Styx Town training field. If we hadn''t, we would have missed these crucial clues and wouldn''t have been able to prepare for the uing battle," John reflected.


    The realization of the Dark Faction''s formidable presence in Styx Town underscored the urgency and magnitude of the threat they posed, making their covert mission all the more critical.


    John felt a sense of relief upon witnessing this scene, grateful for having trusted his earlier judgment. He quickly shared his thoughts with Adam and Blue Sea, who were equally astonished by the discovery. They both agreed with John''s perspective without any hesitation. As they were observing the conditions of the Styx Town training field, a low-tier demon from the field approached them.


    "You must be the new members who have just joined our Dark Faction, right? You three look like adventurers, so let me introduce you to the training field," the demon said, seemingly ustomed to the reactions of new yers who often expressed surprise upon their first visit to the Styx Town training field.


    John and hispanions didn''t refuse the offer; instead, they followed the low-tier demon, proceeding further into the Styx Town training field. This provided them with the opportunity to gather more insights and assess the true capabilities of the Dark Faction within this crucial area.


    "The area you saw earlier is the main hall of the training field. You can train there, but I wouldn''t rmend doing so if you''re looking to level up quickly. Training in the main hall will only provide a moderate increase in your level. If you want to level up faster, you should head to one of the other three specialized training fields."


    The low-tier demon led John and the others to the three pathways they had noticed earlier, each leading to a different specialized training area within the training field.


    "The pathway on the far left is designed specifically for magus yers. By training in the field at the end of that path, a magus can rapidly enhance their spellcasting abilities. Based on our experience, a magus yer can upgrade all their basic spellcasting skills to the highest level by training there for about seven days."


    As the demon spoke, he nced towards John. Despite John wearing an invisibility mask, his ss was still recognizable as a magus. This observation by the demon highlighted the level of attention and detail the Dark Faction paid to new recruits, suggesting they had a well-organized and efficient system for bolstering their forces.


    John simply nodded without saying much, as he had no intention of heading directly to the specialized training field. He believed that going there would pose a greater risk.


    The low-tier demon didn''t seem to mind John''s reticence and continued to exin the other two specialized training areas. "The middle path leads to a training field specifically designed for warriors. Warrior yers can quickly enhance their basic attributes there. As you might be aware, the core requirement for a warrior yer is their foundational attributes. Moreover, uponpleting all the training, warrior yers can receive a free purple weapon provided by us."


    The fact that the Styx Town training field offered a free purple weapon was somewhat surprising to John and hispanions. Purple weapons were not easily obtained in any faction. Even within the Order Faction, only mid-tier NPCs and adventurers had ess to such weapons. Moreover, the various powers within the Order Faction didn''t fully trust adventurers and wouldn''t readily offer purple weapons as rewards.


    This revtion about the Styx Town training field providing such high-value items indicated the Dark Faction''s substantial resources and theirmitment to rapidly strengthening their members. It was a concerning sign for John and his team, highlighting the urgency of understanding and countering the Dark Faction''s growing power.


    As the low-tier demon noticed the particr expression on John''s face, he sensed something was amiss but couldn''t pinpoint exactly why John appeared troubled.


    "Thest pathway is for Assassin yers, leading to a training field specially designed for them. In this field, assassins can quickly enhance their skills and level up their assassin spells. In a short time, an Assassin yer can raise their abilities to a level almostparable to the main assassins of the Order Faction.


    Now, I have introduced all the training fields to you. It''s time for you to make your final choice. You must select one training field tomence your training." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After exining the details, the demon looked expectantly at the trio, assuming they would make an immediate decision. However, John was hesitant. While the demon was describing the training fields, John had used a Detection spell to observe the actual conditions of the Styx Town training field. His spell revealed that these three pathways didn''t lead to special training areas but rather into the depths of the Dark Realm, areas brimming with dark power.


    Training in these dark power-infused zones might speed up the increase in strength and level advancement significantlypared to normal conditions. However, the revtion that these areas were not just training fields but also deeply connected to the Dark Realm addedyers ofplexity and potential danger to their mission. John had to weigh the risks and benefits carefully before deciding their next move.


    The prospect of yers spending too much time in areas saturated with dark power posed a serious risk. Prolonged exposure could lead to corruption by the dark power, potentially transforming the yers into tools for the revival of Devils within the Dark Realm. Although John and hispanions were using invisibility masks, and John''s formidable strength could somewhat counteract the influence of dark power, venturing into areas heavily tainted with dark power was extremely hazardous.


    During John''s moment of hesitation, Adam and Blue Sea sensed that something was amiss. They could feel stronger demons approaching their vicinity. Adam promptly warned John, "I think we need to make a decision quickly and not waste more time. We might encounter trouble soon."


    Adam''s words were cautious, not explicitly stating the predicament they faced, as he still hoped to keep their identities concealed. John immediately understood the implicit warning in Adam''s statement. Without further deliberation, he quickly scanned their surroundings and noticed several demons nearby, ready forbat. John then turned his attention to the low-tier demon in front of them, preparing to respond to the unfolding situation. Their mission in the Styx Town training field had just be moreplex and perilous, demanding swift and strategic decision-making.


    "We''ve made our choice regarding the training field. Can we now proceed to the training areas we''ve selected?" John said, already prepared forbat. As he finished his sentence, the low-tier demon in front of them revealed a cruel smile.


    "You didn''t think you could really fool me, did you? You''re not new yers here to enhance your strength. Your power is actually very formidable. Although I don''t know the extent of your strength, the fact that you can conceal it suggests you have ulterior motives. Now that you''vee here, I won''t let you escape easily! You foolish pawns of the Order Faction, daring toe directly to Styx Town, are truly overestimating yourselves!"


    After his deration, the low-tier demon transformed into a ck mist and swiftly departed, clearly not wanting to engage in the impending battle himself. As soon as the demon left, the other demons that had been hiding in the vicinity sprang into action,unching an attack on John.


    John remained calm in the face of the demons'' assault. He knew he had to end the fight quickly. Lingering too long in the Dark Realm was dangerous, especially since these lower-tier demons could soon receive support from more powerful, higher-tier demons. The urgency to resolve the conflict swiftly and efficiently was paramount to avoid furtherplications.

 Chapter 513 - The Corruptor, Veltas

    Chapter 513 - The Corruptor, Veltas


    John swiftly removed his invisibility mask, recognizing its limitations. While it provided concealment, it also restricted a yer''s ability to unleash their full power. He then activated his "Winning Domain," a special ability that allowed him to exhibit the perfect attack form of his most powerful spells.


    Simultaneously, John unleashed a barrage of offensive spells, each with varying attributes, making it impossible for the surrounding demons to effectively defend against the onught. His strategic move thwarted the prepared demons, preventing them from quickly overpowering the group.


    After sessfully repelling the first wave of demonic attacks, John turned to Adam and Blue Sea, "We can''t hesitate any longer. Let''s seize this chance to escape. If we linger here, stronger demons will surelye, and we might lose any opportunity to flee."


    Adam and Blue Sea were acutely aware of the urgency. Following John''s sessful counterattack, they were already prepared to make a swift retreat from the dangerous situation.


    Their quick response and readiness to adapt underscored the importance of decision-making and teamwork in the face of unexpected and perilous circumstances, especially when navigating the treacherous terrains of the Dark Realm. Their escape was not just a retreat but a strategic move to reassess and n their next course of action against the Dark Faction.


    Under John''s leadership, they quickly dashed out of the Styx Town training field and entered the wilderness of the Dark Realm. It was clear to them that heading towards Styx Town was not an option, as this would undoubtedly bring them under attack from more powerful demons residing there.


    After a brief hesitation, the trio decided to head towards the teleportation point of the Dark Realm. Reaching this point would allow them to return directly to a neutral zone''s teleportation hub. From there, they could proceed to the teleportation point of the Naga tribe. Once they reached the Naga tribe, their safety would bergely assured.


    Moving swiftly, they encountered no significant danger on their way to the teleportation point, though they did see some weaker demons. However, these lesser demons did not dare to challenge them. Eventually, John, Adam, and Blue Sea safely reached the teleportation point of the Dark Realm.


    At the teleportation point, they encountered a formidable opponent, a demon who was indeed a match for them ¨C one of the seventy-two Devils, the Corruptor, Veltas. As a Devil, Veltas had an immense and distorted form, as if his skin had been entirely corroded by a highly corrosive substance. His eyes, one red and one green, appeared exceptionally terrifying in the lightless environment of the Dark Realm.


    The sudden appearance of Veltas posed a significant threat to their escape n. As a powerful member of the Devils, Veltas could potentially obstruct their return to safety, turning their journey back to the Naga tribe into a perilous battle for survival.


    As Veltas noticed John and hispanions arriving, he let out a nauseatingugh, seemingly delighted at the prospect of finally having a chance to eliminate John.


    "I''ve heard about you from others. Many Devils believe that your strength is immense, unbeatable even. But in my opinion, as a mere mortal, you can''t be that powerful. The other Devils are just too ipetent. Seeing your performance today only reaffirms my belief. They lost to you simply because they were too weak. I won''t make the same mistake. My power is undoubtedly superior to yours.


    But don''t be too afraid. Even if defeated by me, you will be part of my body. Your power will still serve a purpose."


    As Veltas spoke, he began to emit powerful corrosive spells all around him. These spells were so potent that they even started to form smaller demons, manifesting the extent of his formidable and destructive abilities.


    Faced with this dire situation, John, Adam, and Blue Sea had to quickly devise a strategy. They were not only confronting a powerful Devil but also an environment increasingly being saturated with corrosive power, challenging their chances of a sessful escape. The ensuing confrontation with Veltas was not just a battle of strength but also of wits and resilience.


    As the newly spawned demons charged towards John and hispanions, their obvious goal was to weaken their strength. Created by Veltas, these demons were instinctively loyal to their creator and were now acting on hismand to assail the intruders.


    Both Adam and Blue Sea were visibly terrified in the face of Veltas, the Corruptor. They had encountered a Devil before and had seen one repelled by John, but this situation was markedly different. Here they were in the Dark Realm, face-to-face with a Devil, whose powers were undoubtedly magnified in this domain. Their inclination was to focus solely on defense, hoping that a sessful defense might provide an opportunity to bypass Veltas and reach the teleportation point.


    John, however, had more considerations in mind and did not share the inherent fear of Devils like hispanions. He regarded Devils as adversaries he had ovee before. Even with the increased power Veltas might possess in the Dark Realm, John was confident of his chances.


    Without hesitation, John chose tounch an offensive against Veltas. He believed that the smaller demons summoned by Veltas were manageable threats that Adam and Blue Sea could handle. This strategic decision to take the fight directly to Veltas indicated John''s tactical acumen and his confidence in both his own abilities and those of hispanions. The battle was not just a fight for survival, but also a crucial test of their strength and resolve in the face of overwhelming odds.


    John transformed into a streak of blue light, instantly appearing in front of Veltas, the Corruptor, andunched a full-scale assault. Veltas seemed taken aback by the intensity of John''s attack, which exceeded his expectations.


    However, Veltas, confident in his dark power within the Dark Realm, believed he could repel any member of the Order Faction using this immense force. As Veltas unleashed his formidable dark power, the surrounding areas of the Dark Realm began to warp and distort, indicating his attempt to summon other Devils.


    Realizing this, John swiftly responded by casting Abyssal Prison. This spell began to counteract the spatial distortions caused by Veltas, gradually stabilizing the area. However, this move yed into Veltas''s strategy, as he wanted John to be distracted, hoping to seize an opportunity to eliminate him during a moment of inattention.


    Veltas concentrated his power and unleashed a corrosive spell that sent a beam of destructive light towards John. John''s health points began to rapidly decrease under this attack. While John didn''t sense immediate danger, to Adam and Blue Sea, John''s situation seemed perilous.


    In this critical moment, the battle''s oue hung in the bnce. John needed to find a way to counter Veltas''s overwhelming dark power and corrosive attacks, while Adam and Blue Sea had to determine how best to support John without falling prey to the surrounding dangers themselves. The confrontation with Veltas was not just a physical battle but a test of their ability to adapt and ovee in a realm where the odds were heavily stacked against them.


    Adam and Blue Sea could only watch as John was engulfed in the corrosive spell''s light, his form seemingly dissolving under its influence. They hesitated, uncertain whether to assist John. They questioned if they could help withoutpromising their own safety.


    In the midst of their indecision, John skillfully used a magical scroll from his pocket to restore himself to optimal condition. "It seems I underestimated your strength," John admitted, addressing Veltas. "You are indeed more powerful than other Devils, perhaps due to your constant presence in the Dark Realm." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    John acknowledged that Veltas was stronger than the other Devils he had encountered, but he did not believe he would be vanquished in the Dark Realm. He had prepared for such a scenario upon entering the realm. At the Dark Realm''s teleportation point, John had set a teleportation beacon as a precautionary measure.


    This strategic foresight allowed John to have an escape route, ensuring that even in dire situations, he retained the option to retreat and regroup. His readiness to adapt to the vtile and dangerous environment of the Dark Realm was a testament to his experience and tactical thinking in such high-stakes confrontations.


    John''s strategic cement of a teleportation beacon meant he had a reliable escape route in case of an insurmountable crisis. With a swift blink, he returned to a position close to Adam and Blue Sea. He handed them each a teleportation scroll, saying, "It''s unwise for us to battle a Devil here in the Dark Realm, where their power is significantly enhanced. We need to get back to the other side of the teleportation point as soon as possible. Tear these scrolls and follow my lead immediately."


    After delivering these instructions, John promptly tore his scroll. In an instant, he vanished from sight. Adam and Blue Sea, understanding the gravity of the situation, didn''t hesitate. They too tore their scrolls, disappearing alongside John.

 Chapter 514 - More Than Just a Coincidence

    Chapter 514 - More Than Just a Coincidence


    John, Adam, and Blue Sea suddenly appeared at the teleportation point of the Naga Tribe. The guards of the tribe were visibly surprised by their arrival.


    However, the guards were well aware of the significant assistance John and hispanions had previously provided to their tribe. Therefore, they were willing to offer help to them.


    Faced with the Naga Tribe guards who hurried over, John didn''t say much. He simply dismissed them: "We''ve just encountered some minor troubles. Your assistance isn''t needed; we can handle these issues ourselves."


    The condition of John and hispanions was not great, as they had used a divine-grade teleportation scroll to transport themselves directly from the Dark Realm back to the Order Faction. This had a substantial impact on their wellbeing.


    Although the power of the divine-grade teleportation scroll was immense, the cost of using it was also significant. All three needed some time to recover from the mental shock they had experienced.


    Once they had recovered, John immediately chose to head to the pce of Duke Arsena in Storm City. It was crucial to ry the information gathered in the Dark Realm to Duke Arsena without dy.


    Adam and Blue Sea, however, would not join John in his actions. They needed more time to recuperate and restore their condition.


    John didn''t necessarily need to bring the two of them along for the action. After John, Adam, and Blue Sea left the Naga Tribe, the queen of the tribe slowly emerged from the shadows. She had been closely monitoring the movements of John and hispanions.


    She was initially very cautious upon learning that John and his group intended to venture into the Dark Realm. In the queen''s view, it was possible that John might coborate with the Dark Faction. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, seeing the trio return in a rather disheveled state, the Naga queen felt that her earlier worries might have been excessive.


    She now firmly believed that John had neither coborated with the Dark Faction nor the Mystery camp.


    In Duke Arsena''s pce, John was sharing a series of information he had gathered in the Dark Realm with Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena listened with a furrowed brow. The information indicated that a significant crisis might soon befall Storm City.


    After John finished speaking, Duke Arsena slowly asked, "Are you absolutely sure you haven''t missed any details? Is the Dark Faction truly nning another attack on our Storm City?"


    John nodded affirmatively. He was very confident in the information he had gathered. He believed the surprise shown by the members of the Dark Faction they encountered in the town of Styx couldn''t have been feigned.


    However, Duke Arsena''s subsequent actions took John by surprise. The Duke handed John a scroll, saying, "Take a good look at the information recorded on this scroll. I believe after reading it, you might have some different thoughts."


    John, though slightly perplexed, began to seriously read the letter handed to him by Duke Arsena. On it, he could clearly see the handwriting of the Mystery Protector.


    In the letter, the Mystery Protector bluntly suggested that John was likely coborating with the Dark Faction. Moreover, the Protector asserted that John would definitely coordinate with the actions of the Dark Faction in the future.


    John, without hesitation, threw the letter to the ground and calmly asked Duke Arsena, "Do you really believe what he has said? Do you truly think I have coborated with the Dark Realm? If I were really coborating with the Dark Realm, why would I share so much information with you? Do you really think all the information I''ve provided is false?"


    Faced with John''s series of questions, Duke Arsena appeared slightly hesitant. However, the Duke eventually took out another letter, which was clearly also written by the Mystery Protector.


    "You will understand my hesitation after reading this letter. I do want to believe you, but the current situation makes it difficult for me to fully trust anyone."


    John took the letter with a hint of hesitation and began to read. After going through it, he realized why Duke Arsena was so doubtful of him.


    This letter was, of course, still written by the Mystery Protector. In it, the Protector had detailed all the information John had previously shared.


    John nced at the date the letter was sent. Three days earlier, the Mystery Protector had somehowe to know all these matters and had conveyed this information to Duke Arsena.


    It couldn''t be a coincidence; it had to be a plot against him by the Mystery Protector. John arrived at this conclusion immediately but soon began to question his own judgment.


    In his view, it seemed unlikely that the Mystery Protector could coborate with the Dark Realm. The fact that the Protector was working with the Mystery camp was already beyond John''s initial expectations.


    John''s expression was enigmatic, filled with hesitation and turmoil. Seeing the look on John''s face, Duke Arsena sighed deeply.


    "I have always been aware of the conflict between you and the Mystery Protector. From the very first day he arrived, he expressed his distrust in you. He once suggested that I set a trap for you to eliminate youpletely. His idea was that by doing so, all the weapons and scrolls you possess would be the property of our Order Faction.


    However, I did not follow the Mystery Protector''s advice at that time. My decision was influenced by the significant assistance you have previously provided to Storm City. I even tried to persuade the Mystery Protector not to consider you an enemy, but it seems he did not heed my advice. The Northern Myst Empire is about to send more reinforcements to Storm City.


    In theing period, you won''t need to offer me any assistance. Although I am willing to coborate sincerely with you, others from the Northern Myst Empire are not keen onpeting to cooperate with you.


    The reinforcements being sent by the Northern Myst Empire are likely under the Mystery Protector''s influence, or perhaps even directly sent by the Emperor himself. Their attitude towards you will certainly be very hostile.


    For your own safety, I think it would be best for you to act independently for now. However, if you do find yourself in trouble, you can count on me for help."


    Although Duke Arsena''s words seemed gentle on the surface, the underlying message was quite straightforward: he hoped that John would refrain from taking any rash actions in the near future.


    Moreover, Duke Arsena hoped that John would not interfere with the operations of the reinforcements sent by the Northern Myst Empire. Faced with Duke Arsena''s words, John naturally had no reason to object.


    John''s previous willingness to assist Arsena was merely to prevent an attack from the Dark Faction. Now that Duke Arsena felt confident in handling any forting attacks from the Dark Faction, John was free to pursue his own quests independently.


    After all, the hidden quest John had previously undertaken was still iplete. There were many secrets in Storm City yet to be uncovered, and John knew he must first delve into these mysteries.


    Reflecting on this, John responded with a smile, "Thank you for all the help you''ve provided me. I understand the difficult position you''re in. I won''t put you in a more challenging situation. From now on, I''ll act independently and continue to stay in Storm City.


    However, you needn''t worry, as I won''t provoke the reinforcements from the Northern Myst Empire. You can coborate with them with peace of mind. I''llplete my own quests separately. After all, as an adventurer, I have other quests to fulfill."


    After saying this, John was ready to leave, but Duke Arsena called out to him, "I still very much wish to cooperate with you. I hope you''re not too upset."


    John smiled and shook his head, "Of course, I''m not upset. In fact, I''m relieved to finally have time to deal with my own matters. So, I''ll take my leave for now."


    In reality, John didn''t take Duke Arsena''s words to heart. He didn''t believe that the Duke genuinely preferred to cooperate with him over the reinforcements from the Northern Myst Empire. However, John saw no need to express these thoughts directly.

 Chapter 515 - Exploring the Surroundings of Storm City

    Chapter 515 - Exploring the Surroundings of Storm City


    After parting ways with Duke Arsena, John first shared his current situation with his friends, including Adam and Blue Sea. It was crucial to ensure they were all informed to avoid any misjudgments due to ack of information.


    "The reinforcements from the Northern Myst Empire have arrived, and it seems Duke Arsena no longer requires our assistance. In the uing period, I will focus onpleting the hidden quest I currently possess. You all can take this time to handle your respective matters. I believe the next time Duke Arsena seeks us out, it will likely be when Storm City faces another crisis.


    We must acquire sufficient strength before that happens, as our current power is inadequate to deal with the next crisis. You all are well aware that both the Dark Realm and the Mystery faction are preparing for their next confrontation. We absolutely cannot let our guard down."


    Thus, John sent this information to the others. Adam and Blue Sea were quick to respond, as they had always been keenly interested in the struggles among the three major factions.


    [We understand and will handle our affairs as quickly as possible. Afterward, we will focus on enhancing our personal strengths and work on strengthening the power of our guild.]


    John also had a discussion with SkyStars, who had been assisting him with tasks that John couldn''t manage due to time constraints. John had some territories around Storm City, initially managed by NPCs. However, John felt these NPCs weren''t fully aligned with his interests.


    In light of this, he eventually entrusted his territories to SkyStars. Although SkyStars might not have been exceptionally talented inbat, he was gifted in handling the administrative and misceneous affairs of the territories. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    SkyStars sessfully managed all the affairs for John, ensuring that John had no worries during his previous series of actions. Now that John was determined to explore the secrets of Storm City, his first destination was naturally his own territory outside the city.


    After all, thends surrounding Storm City were technically part of the city''s region. John teleported directly from Storm City to his territory on the outskirts.


    Though nominally termed a ''territory'', it was actually just a manor. The manor wasn''t particrlyrge; it primarily housed various nts and materials that John found useful.


    SkyStars was somewhat surprised by John''s arrival, as he had thought John would be busy addressing the threats facing Storm City. "Why do you have time toe here? I heard from others that you should be preparing for the defense of Storm City. Has the crisis there been resolved?"


    John nodded, "Yes, at least for us, the crisis in Storm City is over. The reinforcements from the Northern Myst Empire have arrived, and there''s no longer any need for us to assist Duke Arsena."


    This reassured SkyStars a bit. Although the location of the manor wasn''t typically prone to danger, every time Storm City was attacked, SkyStars had to be cautious. After all, what if the creatures from the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp lost their rationality and suddenly attacked his location?


    "So, your purpose here is to check on the growth of the nts in the manor? I can tell you that they are growing very well. In about half a month, the fruits of these nts will be ready for harvest. You can use these fruits to make various supplies or in the crafting of scrolls."


    As SkyStars began to talk about the nts grown in the manor, he showcased his expertise in gathering supplies and cultivating nts that could be used as materials. Throughout SkyStars'' exnation, John remained silent. He didn''t fully absorb what was being said, feeling that it wasn''t particrly useful to him.


    After SkyStars finished, John directly asked, "Have you noticed anything unusual around here recently? It doesn''t have to be extremely strange ¨C just anything that seemed off to you."


    SkyStars hesitated a bit at John''s question. He hadn''t really noticed anything peculiar in the area. However, he soon recalled an incident that seemed abnormal to him: "Do you remember thest attack by the Dark Faction on Storm City? I was in Storm City at that time, along with Emma. We both experienced that battle. During the fight, I noticed that some of the Storm City guards had defected to the Dark Faction.


    But after the Dark Faction''s attack was repelled, it seemed like the Storm City guards didn''t suffer much loss. So, where did those guards who defected to the Dark Faction go? Are they still hiding in Storm City?"


    Upon hearing this, John also appeared slightly concerned. However, he felt that this issue was not his responsibility now. He believed that Duke Arsena should be able to handle it.


    "This matter doesn''t have much to do with us anymore. Duke Arsena should be able to handle it. What I''m interested in is whether there are any hidden secrets in Storm City that we haven''t discovered yet." John wanted to make his intentions clear; he didn''t want SkyStars to bring up other issues that were of no help to him.


    SkyStars nodded, now understanding why John was inquiring about any strange urrences. After pondering for a moment, he said to John, "I remember there''s a small harbor to the south of Storm City. It was originally used for cooperation between the Naga and Storm City. But after the storyline began, that harbor waspletely abandoned. I thought it was impossible for anyone to be there.


    However, about a week ago, when I visited the area around that harbor, I discovered there were still some NPCs there. They seemed very afraid of being found by others. They deliberately hid, so I wasn''t able to see them properly. That''s the strangest thing I know of. If you want to investigate, you can set off right now. It''s gettingte, and if you arrive at the harbor in the evening, you definitely won''t see those NPCs."


    John listened carefully. The abandoned harbor, especially with NPCs who were keen on staying hidden, piqued his interest as a potential lead in uncovering secrets about Storm City. This seemed like a worthwhile direction for his investigation.


    SkyStars'' mention of this unusual urrence was indeed very helpful to John. Nodding, John quickly made his way to the harbor SkyStars had mentioned. He arrived at the outskirts of the harbor just as the sun was about to set, discovering that this ce seemed to harbor a powerful force he hadn''t encountered before.


    John stood at the edge of the harbor, enveloped in an atmosphere of overwhelming power. This mysterious force, unlike anything he had ever encountered, did not align with the known powers of the Order Faction, the Dark Faction, or even the enigmatic Mystery Faction. It suggested that the harbor, shrouded in its unique energy, might be a gateway to untold stories and hidden histories of Storm City. John, deep in thought, contemted this possibility, wondering if he could uncover long-lost secrets through this harbor.


    Despite his eagerness to explore, John didn''t rush into action. He was keenly aware that the formidable power enveloping the harbor was far beyond ordinary. Acting on impulse could lead to unforeseen dangers, possibly even fatal consequences. He knew that a cautious approach was paramount in this situation.


    After a period of careful observation, John decided to take a calcted risk. He invoked the ''Abyssal Prison'' spell, a powerful magic that created a protective barrier around him, shielding him from potential threats. Feeling somewhat safer, he cautiously stepped into the harbor. However, as soon as he crossed the threshold, his magical defenses dissipated into thin air. rmingly, he found himself surrounded by a multitude of hostile non-yer characters (NPCs), each emanating hostility and aggression.


    Realizing the imminent danger, John prepared forbat. His senses heightened, ready to respond to the slightest provocation from the NPCs. The air was thick with tension, and every decision, every move he made was critical. In this precarious situation, a single misstep could lead to a deadly confrontation. John steadied himself, his mind and body in perfect unison, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead in the enigmatic harbor.

 Chapter 516 -The History of Storm City

    Chapter 516-The History of Storm City


    Confronted with numerous hostile NPCs, John was ready for battle, but he didn''t want to initiate an attack. He was well aware that attacking directly would prevent him from gathering any useful information from these NPCs.


    "I do not wish to be your enemy. I am here only to investigate the situation. If you wish me to leave immediately, I am prepared to do so," John spoke to the hostile NPCs surrounding him, hoping his words would ease their hostility.


    Some NPCs, upon hearing John''s words, retreated into the shadows, but two particrly powerful NPCs remained in front of him. One was a towering figure d in warrior''s armor, while the other was a rogue shrouded in a dark cloak.


    Clearly, these two were the most powerful NPCs in the harbor. Their presence indicated they were here to ensure that John posed no threat to others. John understood that handling this situation delicately was crucial, as any misstep could escte into conflict, thwarting his quest to uncover the secrets of Storm City.


    "Just as I said earlier, I''m not here to be your enemy. I''m here to understand why you are in this ce. This harbor seems quite deste. Why choose to live here? You could go to Storm City, where the buildings and living conditions are surely much better than here."


    John deactivated his defensive skills and sheathed his weapon, adopting a much more amiable tone.


    The tall figure in warrior armor nced at John and then faded into the shadows, leaving only the rogue NPC in front of him.


    "There''s no point in wasting your time here. We won''t tell you anything. And we definitely can''t go to Storm City; it''s far too dangerous there," the rogue NPC said before attempting to leave, but John stopped him, wanting more rity.


    "Why do you think Storm City is very dangerous? Even after the attacks from the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp, I would think Storm City is much safer than this small harbor."


    John''s information caught the attention of the surrounding NPCs. It was evident that the NPCs in the harbor were unaware of Storm City''s consecutive attacks by the two hostile factions. Thisck of knowledge suggested a level of istion or a deliberate detachment from the happenings outside their immediate environment.


    Having realized this crucial point, John knew how to continue the conversation. He meticulously described the attacks on Storm City.


    After John finished his exnation, the NPCs in the harbor appeared quite pleased, clearly indicating an adversarial rtionship with Storm City. Puzzled by their reaction, John directly asked, "Aren''t you all part of the Order Faction? Why do you seem so happy about the attacks on Storm City?"


    This question silenced the NPCs, some of whom even showed signs of anger. The rogue NPC who had spoken earlier stepped forward and said, "We are not members of the Order Faction, nor will we cooperate with Storm City. In fact, our presence here is because of Storm City."


    This was a significant revtion, and John naturally pressed for more details: "What exactly is the reason? Could you exin it to me in detail? Perhaps, after understanding the whole situation, I might be able to offer some assistance."


    The rogue NPC didn''t fully trust John''s promise. In the perspective of these harbor NPCs, it seemed unlikely that anyone could provide them with substantial help. Nheless, John''s offer and genuine curiosity might just encourage them to share more about their history and their issues with Storm City.


    "You don''t need to make big promises yet; not many people would believe you can offer us significant help. But since you brought us good news, I''ll provide you with some information in return. You wanted to know why we are so hostile towards Storm City, right? I''ll tell you now! It''s because Storm City is our enemy! We were driven here because of the existence of Arsena, the Duke of Storm City!"


    The rogue NPC was visibly agitated as he spoke. John sensed that he was about to reveal the entire history of Storm City.


    As expected, the rogue NPC detailed the history that unfolded on thisnd. "We originally lived on thisnd, and our cooperation with the Naga Tribe ensured its safety. But one day, the vanguard of the Northern Myst Empire suddenly arrived.


    They defeated our ancestors and drove us all away. Under the leadership of a very powerful Legend Magus, a Sage, we once sessfully defeated the Northern Myst Empire. But then, the Empire sent a stronger army, including a Legend Magus and a powerful Pdin, who was none other than Duke Arsena.


    In the end, our Sage was unfortunately defeated by thebined forces of the Empire''s Legend Magus and Arsena. We were all eventually driven here. The reason we''ve managed to survive in this harbor is all thanks to the barrier set by the Sage. With this barrier, we don''t have to worry about attacks from the Northern Myst Empire."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After recounting the history of Storm City, John finally understood why he had initially felt that the harbor was dangerous. Theplex history and the struggle between the original inhabitants and the Northern Myst Empire painted a picture of deep-rooted animosity and ongoing conflict.


    The Sage mentioned by the NPCs at the harbor was likely one of the Legend Magi of the Order Faction, who became an enemy of the Northern Myst Empire and was eventually defeated by the Empire''s Legend Magus. This revtion led John to consider that the Legend Magus from the Northern Myst Empire might be the Mystery Protector. If so, there could be moremon ground between him and the NPCs in the harbor.


    "You mentioned a Legend Magus from the Northern Myst Empire. I happen to know one of them; his name is Mystery Protector, a magus known for his strange spells," John shared with the harbor NPCs.


    Upon hearing the name Mystery Protector, some NPCs in the harbor became visibly angry, while others seemed frightened. Clearly, the Mystery Protector John mentioned was the one who defeated the Sage referred to by the NPCs. The rogue NPC''s expression turned to one of intense anger.


    "Yes, it was that Mystery Protector! He ambushed our Sage from behind during the duel with Duke Arsena! Without Mystery Protector''s ambush, our Sage would never have lost. After all, he possessed powerful magic and was blessed by the Sea God."


    With this new information, John felt he was beginning to understand theplex history and rtionships surrounding Storm City. The ongoing tension andck of friendly rtions between Storm City and the Naga Tribe seemed to be linked to these past events and figures like Mystery Protector.


    John pondered whether the Sage defeated by thebined efforts of Duke Arsena and Mystery Protector was actually a Legend Magus who had long cooperated with the Naga Tribe. If so, this could exin the attitude of the Naga Queen. Moreover, if John could thoroughly investigate and rify this matter, it would likely increase the Naga Queen''s trust in him.


    "Since your harbor has a barrier set up by your Sage, why do you still live in such hardship? You should be able to fish in the sea for sustenance, at least," John asked, curious about their living conditions.


    The NPCs at the harbor hesitated before responding. Then, the tall figure in warrior armor stepped forward to answer John''s question. "The barrier prepared by our Sage has its downsides as well as its benefits. Due to the barrier, all of our powers are severely limited. Once we step out of it, we are cursed by an unknown force. We can''t withstand this curse for long, so each of us can only leave the barrier for a short time. This limits our ability to gather sufficient food and resources."


    Upon hearing this, John fell silent, contemting a possibility. Could it be that the reason for their suffering was that the Sage was notpletely eliminated, and his lingering presence or influence was somehow connected to the barrier''s effects? This hypothesis, if true, could reveal much about theplex history and ongoing struggles of this region.

 Chapter 517 -The Ocean Sage

    Chapter 517-The Ocean Sage


    After hearing the NPCs'' description at the harbor, John had formed his own ideas. He stood up and looked around at the NPCs who were still hiding in the shadows.


    "Do you really not intend to leave this barrier? Do you wish to live forever under the shadow of this curse? I can offer assistance, but I need you to provide me with relevant clues."


    John''s words stirred excitement among everyone in the harbor, but the two strongest individuals, the warrior and the rogue NPCs, were not so quick to believe him. They were skeptical about John''s ability to resolve an issue that even they couldn''t handle. How could an outsider like John possibly seed where they had failed?


    The rogue NPC directly questioned John, "What method do you n to use to solve our troubles? We have tried many ways before. We have a series of magical scrolls left by the Sage, but none of them have been effective. Moreover, after using these scrolls, we became enemies with the Naga Tribe. We don''t know why this happened, but we have already tried our best."


    It was clear that the situation wasplex, involving powerful magic, ancient conflicts, and a mysterious curse. John''s offer to help, while met with some skepticism, also brought a glimmer of hope to the harbor''s inhabitants. John''s offer to help, while met with some skepticism, also brought a glimmer of hope to the harbor''s inhabitants. They were desperate for a solution, and John''s willingness to delve deeper into their plight could be the turning point they needed.


    Upon hearing their concerns, John replied with a confident smile, "You have indeed tried your best, but you haven''t fully grasped what your biggest problem is. You all believe that your sage has been defeated and eliminated. However, I think the existence of this barrier suggests that your sage wasn''tpletely destroyed. No spell, no matter how powerful, canst this long without its caster being alive. The continuing existence of the barrier implies that your sage might still be alive, possibly in a sealed state.


    My n is to find this sealed sage you speak of. By doing so, I can help free you from your current predicament. All I need from you is some clues."


    This n seemed to have a potential chance of sess in the eyes of the NPCs in the harbor. The rogue NPC, Twilight, and the warrior NPC exchanged nces. Then Twilight spoke, "We are willing to help you. We believe that you can indeed help us escape our current situation. Since we''ve decided to trust you, let''s not hesitate any longer. Let''s start taking action. But before we begin, let me introduce myself. My name is Twilight. I am an assassin of moderate strength, as you''ve seen. I specialize in shadow magic and can hide in the shadows to assassinate any enemy at any time."


    Twilight, having decided to trust John, willingly shared his name. John nodded in acknowledgment. He had already used a Detection spell earlier to learn most of Twilight''s attributes and skills.


    John was pleased that Twilight was willing to openly share information, as it indicated a genuine trust in him.


    After introducing himself, Twilight turned his gaze to the warrior NPC beside him: "His name is Hammer. As you can see, he is a warrior and the most powerful among us here."


    Hammer''s name indeed sounded like that of a warrior. John nodded at him and then asked Twilight, "What kind of clues can you provide me? What do you have at your disposal?"


    Twilight took out a scroll from his backpack. The moment John saw the scroll, he was sure it was rted to oceanic magic. N0v3lTr0ve served as the original host for this chapter''s release on N0v3l--B1n.


    "The most important clue I can provide you with is this scroll left by the Sage. You should be able to find some additional information on it. Moreover, in hisst moments, the Sage left us with a message ¨C he told us to pray sincerely to the Sea God."


    Twilight shared all the clues he knew with John. Hammer, standing behind Twilight, watched John closely, seemingly on guard for any of John''s subsequent actions.


    John, now equipped with the scroll and the Sage''s final message, had a tangible lead to follow. The connection to the Sea God and the oceanic magic scroll suggested a deeper, more mystical element to the Sage''s presence and the barrier''s persistence. John''s journey to unravel the mysteries of the harbor and its inhabitants was about to take a significant step forward.


    Understanding Twilight''s trust but also recognizing Hammer''s skepticism, John carefully examined the scroll handed to him. He was now able to confirm the name of the Legend Magus they referred to ¨C the Ocean Sage, a name recorded in the Great Library of Storm City. However, there was no mention in Storm City''s books of a battle between the Ocean Sage, Mystery Protector, and Arsena, the Duke of Storm City.


    "The sage you''re talking about is Ocean Sage, right? I''m aware of him and know that he is indeed a very powerful magus. Now that I know his name, I can use it to locate him. I need some space without interruptions for what I''m about to do," John exined.


    Mentioning Ocean Sage convinced Twilight and Hammer of John''s potential to help them significantly. They quickly set up a guard around John, shooing away other NPCs to ensure he wouldn''t be disturbed.


    With the assurance of safety, John ced the spell scroll given by Twilight on the ground in front of him and took out his Book of the Astral Realm. He was preparing to delve deeper into the magic and the history surrounding the Ocean Sage, potentially unlocking the secrets needed to free the harbor inhabitants from their plight.


    With the powerful spatial authority of the Book of the Astral Realm, John was capable of traveling to any location and using continuous teleportation skills. More importantly, the book could help John find clues that were elusive to others. Utilizing the Book of the Astral Realm, John sessfully established a spiritual connection with the Ocean Sage''s scroll.


    Closing his eyes, John could sense the ocean scroll seemingly guiding his focus in a particr direction. He intuitively understood that the power of the scroll was pointing towards the location of the Ocean Sage.


    As John worked diligently to pinpoint the exact location of the Ocean Sage, Twilight and Hammer vigntly monitored their surroundings, wary of any unforeseenplications arising at this crucial juncture.


    Time passed swiftly, and after about half an hour, John slowly opened his eyes, having determined the location of the Ocean Sage. However, the smile on his face had vanished; the location of the Ocean Sage was, in John''s view, incredibly awkward.


    The challenging situation suggested that reaching the Ocean Sage wouldn''t be straightforward. John''s next steps would require careful nning and possibly confronting unexpected challenges. The path to unlocking the secrets of the harbor and potentially freeing its inhabitants from their curse was proving to be aplex and intricate endeavor.


    John''s revtion brought a sobering reality to Twilight and Hammer. "I''ve located your sage. He is deep in the ocean, sealed by a powerful enchantment. To reach him, we must first go to the Naga Tribe. However, I''m not sure if the Naga Queen will assist us. Given her prior inaction, it seems she might be unwilling to help."


    Twilight and Hammer felt the weight of this challenge, but they were determined not to give up, especially now that they had more information than before.


    Hammer stepped forward, speaking assertively, "Now that we have these clues, we can''t waste any more time. Regardless of what the Naga Queen thinks, we must find the sage quickly. You said you''d help us; are you going back on your word now? Are you afraid of opposing the Naga Queen?"


    It was clear that Hammer had misunderstood John''s intent, thinking he was considering giving up. He was visibly upset by this thought.


    John quickly shook his head, rifying his position, "I have no intention of abandoning my n. My earlier words were meant to prepare you for the challenges ahead, not to suggest giving up."


    "We will not give up, no matter the difficulties! We will do everything possible to solve any problem we encounter! Let''s begin our mission now!" Twilight dered with firm resolve.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    John, reassured by their determination, knew the path ahead would be challenging, especially dealing with the Naga Tribe and the deep-sea voyage. However, themitment and resolve of Twilight and Hammer were crucial assets. With the information at hand and a clear objective, they were ready to embark on this daunting yet vital mission to find and possibly free the Ocean Sage.

 Chapter 518 -The Choice of Friend or Foe

    Chapter 518 -The Choice of Friend or Foe


    After confirming that both Twilight and Hammer would fully support him, John directly took them to the Naga Tribe. He was very familiar with the Naga Tribe and encountered no trouble there. He soon met with the Naga Queen.


    However, the ensuing conversation between him and the Naga Queen was far from pleasant. The moment she saw Twilight and Hammer, the Naga Queen understood the purpose of John''s visit.


    Her face, previously smiling, now bore no such expression. "I understand your purpose now," she said. "But I must warn you, if you truly intend to break the seal of the Ocean Sage, it will inevitably lead to direct hostility with the Northern Myst Empire. Are you really prepared to face the consequences of opposing the Northern Myst Empire? Haven''t you previously coborated with Duke Arsena? You should be very aware that Duke Arsena and the Ocean Sage are likely to be adversaries."


    The Naga Queen wasted no time in expressing her genuine thoughts. She clearly hoped that by doing so, she could enlighten John about the difficulties he would face ahead. After all, the Northern Myst Empire is, by all means, the strongest force within the Order Faction. Opposing the Northern Myst Empire would undoubtedly require immense courage, especially considering the significant assistance John had previously provided to them.


    John was unlikely to give up the good cooperation he had previously established with the Northern Myst Empire. However, his response surprised the Naga Queen.


    Shaking his head, John said, "Of course, I am willing to cooperate with the Northern Myst Empire, and I have indeed coborated with Duke Arsena on many asions before. But I believe that lifting the seal of the Ocean Sage doesn''t necessarily mean I have to be an enemy of Duke Arsena. The conflict between the Ocean Sage and Duke Arsena happened a long time ago, didn''t it? Even if the seal on the Ocean Sage is lifted, it''s uncertain whether his strength can quickly return to its optimal state. Afterwards, even if he wishes to oppose Duke Arsena, it might not be feasible.


    I think it''s entirely possible for the Ocean Sage to turn from foe to friend with Duke Arsena. In this way, the power of our Order Faction could be even stronger than before. Wouldn''t that also be good news for your Naga Tribe?"


    John''s words were certainly eloquent. However, neither the Naga Queen nor the nobles of the Naga Tribe seemed convinced by his argument.


    Standing beside the Naga Queen, Shatras found John''s current ideas somewhat baffling and stepped forward to address him directly.


    "Our Naga Tribe once aided the Ocean Sage, and as a result, we found ourselves at odds with Storm City for a time. However, after the attack by the Saint of Mystery, our tribe''s strength has significantly diminished. We cannot afford to oppose Storm City again over the Ocean Sage. Moreover, you must be aware that Storm City has received support from the Northern Myst Empire. Their strength is now far greater than before. If we oppose them, we would face a severe threat.


    Even if the Ocean Sage could be our ally, it''s not particrly good news for us. After all, the Ocean Sage''s power is far inferior to that of Storm City. You must carefully consider the choice between friend and foe. You cannot afford to forsake a powerful ally like the Northern Myst Empire for a weaker one like the Ocean Sage."


    Shatras''s words made the situation abundantly clear. There was little need for the Naga Queen to add more; she simply waited for John''s final response.


    John remained silent for a moment, fully aware that his actions seemed impulsive and somewhat foolish in the eyes of the Naga Tribe.


    Despite the concerns raised, John felt that toplete the secret quest in Storm City, he must find a way to help the Ocean Sage break his seal. He knew certain secrets were only known to the Ocean Sage, secrets that even if Duke Arsena knew, he would never disclose to John.


    "You make a valid point," John replied. "But what I want to ask is, do you really not care about who is right and who is wrong? Do you not care about the past actions of the Northern Myst Empire? Indeed, the Ocean Sage may not be as powerful as Storm City, but didn''t he fight to the end for his faction? I believe that once we rescue the Ocean Sage, he will surely be willing to assist us. Unlike Storm City, which has always been indecisive, he will firmly stand by our side."


    John''s firm stance finally prompted a change in the Naga Queen''s perspective. She felt that if John had made up his mind, she should offer him some assistance. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If you have made your decision, I will arrange for a guard of the Naga Tribe to guide you to the location of the Ocean Sage''s seal. However, I cannot directly assist you in breaking the seal. The seal on the Ocean Sage was actually set by several Legend Magi of the Northern Myst Empire. In terms of breaking the seal, you will have to rely on your own efforts."


    After saying this, the Naga Queen left. In truth, she had already provided John with substantial help; guiding him to the location of the Ocean Sage''s seal was all that was needed.


    "See, I told you the Naga Queen would be on our side. Her rtionship with the Northern Myst Empire isn''t that strong. Besides, Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector had threatened her before. If we manage to break the Ocean Sage''s seal, it would also empower the Naga Queen," John said with a smile to Twilight and Hammer after securing the Naga Queen''s support. Both Twilight and Hammer appeared even more delighted, as this development signified that their n was now halfway to sess.


    "In the uing operation, you both need to be cautious. I have a feeling that the Ocean Sage''s seal might affect you too. Don''t get too close to the seal before Ipletely remove it. If it influences you, it could interfere with my actions."


    John issued this warning to Twilight and Hammer before heading to the Ocean Sage''s seal. He was concerned that their excitement might lead to mistakes that could jeopardize the entire n. He didn''t want his n to fail due to someone else''s error. Twilight and Hammer nodded earnestly in understanding. They were well aware that all their hopes rested on John''s sess. If he failed, all their efforts would be in vain.


    Thus, John, apanied by Twilight, Hammer, and a Naga guard, arrived at the location of the Ocean Sage''s seal. It was only upon reaching there that John truly understood why the Naga Queen had expressed doubts about the sess of his n.


    The Ocean Sage was sealed under multipleyers of divine-level magic spells, each intricately intertwined to reinforce one another. If John managed to break only one of these divine-level spells, the others would intensify significantly. More crucially, if he failed to break all the divine spells at once, they would transform into a series of tangible entities to attack John and hispanions.


    John himself could handle the attacks of these energy entities transformed from the divine-level spells, but the people around him might not withstand them.


    Faced with such a dire situation, John didn''t act rashly but began to observe carefully. After some time, he addressed hispanions, "You should leave this ce now and head to a safe location. The actions I''m about to take will be extremely dangerous, and I won''t be able to protect you if you stay here."


    Twilight and Hammer quickly retreated to a safe position, understanding that it was crucial not to interfere with John''s actions. The Naga guard also retreated far away but did not leave immediately. This was because the Naga Queen had given him another quest: to closely monitor John''s actions. If John''s attempt failed, the Naga Queen would need to be informed immediately to address anyplications arising from the failure.

 Chapter 519 -A Dilemma Best Avoided

    Chapter 519 -A Dilemma Best Avoided


    At the very moment John attempted to unseal Ocean Sage, Mystery Protector, within the pce of Duke Arsena in Storm City, also came face to face with Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena found Mystery Protector''s arrival somewhat peculiar. After all, Mystery Protector had previously informed him of their intention to return to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be back in the empire''s capital already? Why are you here in Storm City now? Did you receive new information suggesting that Storm City is about to face additional danger?" Duke Arsena inquired with a slight smile. At least from Duke Arsena''s perspective, Mystery Protector had been quite helpful in the past.


    Although there were some conflicts between Mystery Protector and John, putting Duke Arsena in a dilemma, he didn''t intend to dwell too much on the matter regardless.


    Duke Arsena, of course, hoped to avoid the dilemma of having to make a final choice between John and Mystery Protector. He wished that both individuals could continue to offer their assistance.


    In response to Duke Arsena''s words, Mystery Protector''s expression remained unchanged. He simply tossed apass onto the table in front of Duke Arsena.


    At the moment Duke Arsena saw thepass, his expression turned quite grim. "The seal on Ocean Sage is being tampered with by certain individuals! This is absolutely impossible. The seal we ced on Ocean Sage is exceptionally powerful. Even the Naga Queen wouldn''t seed in breaking it. Moreover, anyone attempting to release the seal on Ocean Sage would be our enemy. The members of the Order Faction would never do such a thing."


    Duke Arsena was acutely aware that thepass he had just seen represented the seal on Ocean Sage. What troubled him even more was that he could unmistakably see numerous cracks on thepass.


    This meant that the seal on Ocean Sage had already been partially undone, a fact that Duke Arsena found incredibly unbelievable. Members of the Order Faction should not choose to be his enemies, and members of hostile factions would never release the seal on Ocean Sage. No matter what, Ocean Sage would never cooperate with the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction.


    Upon hearing Duke Arsena''s words, Mystery Protector couldn''t help but smirk. "I may not know why this situation has arisen, but I have a certain suspicion now." he said, pausing for a moment. Arsena seemed to realize something, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "You mean to say John is the one trying to break the Ocean Sage''s seal? Why would he do that?"


    The Mystery Protector shook his head. Although he was as puzzled as Arsena about why John would help the Ocean Sage, he saw this as a prime opportunity. He could use this situation to his advantage, coborating with other powerful figures from the Northern Myst Empire to eliminate John.


    "Regardless, John has be a significant threat to us. We need to act quickly, as it seems that ourbined strength might not be enough to eliminate him. Therefore, it''s crucial to gain the support of General Natasha. I''ll go talk to her as soon as possible. General Natasha will be willing to assist us, for she harbors a deep disdain for all adventurers and wishes to see their eradication. I believe that if we seed in this operation, General Natasha will hold us in higher regard," Mystery Protector stated.


    After conveying his message, Mystery Protector promptly left. He no longer had to worry about Duke Arsena continuing to ce his trust in John. After all, Ocean Sage posed a significant threat to Duke Arsena, and if the seal on Ocean Sage was sessfully undone, the Duke would be the first to bear the consequences.


    After the Mystery Protector''s departure, Arsena calmed himself down. He realized he had been somewhat panicked and needed to thoroughly understand the situation. After some thought, he summoned his chief of intelligence. "Take this letter to the adventurer guilds immediately, and make sure no one else finds out. If this information leaks, it could cause us considerable trouble."


    Arsena chose not tomunicate directly with John, suspecting that John might deceive him. Instead, he decided to speak with Blue Sea and Adam. Arsena knew that John had previously coborated with Adam and Blue Sea, which implied that they might have some awareness of John''s actions.


    At the same time Duke Arsena took action, Mystery Protector also directly entered the barracks in Storm City. Among the generals guarding the Northern Myst Empire and one of the mightiest warriors, General Natasha, was overseeing the training of her soldiers in the barracks.


    The moment Natashaid eyes on Mystery Protector, her expression underwent a subtle change. Natasha, being a formidable warrior, didn''t hold Legend Magi like Mystery Protector in high regard. In her view, Legend Magi, much like other spellcasters, were not particrly useful in battle. True victory inbat, in her opinion, relied on warriors.


    "Your Excellency, Legend Magus, do you have a specific purpose for being here? I must ensure that thebat readiness of my soldiers remains at its peak. After all, you should be well aware of the dire situation the Empire currently faces. Storm City has already endured two attacks before, and I must guarantee it won''t face another," Natasha spoke with a slightly impatient tone. She disliked any spellcaster entering the barracks.


    In Natasha''s view, spellcasters entering the barracks disrupted the training of her soldiers. Mystery Protector could clearly sense Natasha''s less-than-enthusiastic attitude towards him, but he didn''t let it bother him. He was here solely to seek her cooperation.


    "I''vee here this time seeking your assistance. You must be quite knowledgeable about Ocean Sage. The seal on Ocean Sage is about to be broken, which means Ocean Sage will soonunch an attack on Storm City," Mystery Protector exined.


    As a high-ranking member of the Northern Myst Empire, Natasha indeed had some knowledge about Ocean Sage. She was also well aware that Ocean Sage had previously ruled over thend that now constituted Storm City.


    Upon hearing the possibility of the Ocean Sage''s seal being broken and the imminent threat to Storm City, Natasha responded decisively to the Mystery Protector.


    "Then we must act quickly. Duke Arsena will likely join us in this action. We can discuss the details on our way to the location of the Ocean Sage''s seal."


    Natasha was known for her swift decision-making. Now that she was aware of the gradual unsealing of the Ocean Sage, immediate action was imperative.


    The Mystery Protector took this opportunity to inform Natasha about John. The moment Natasha heard John''s name, she recalled the information she had received back in the capital of the Northern Myst Empire. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is this John the same person who once defeated a Devil? Has he also been to Karen Port and Iceburg Castle?" Natasha''s questions briefly surprised the Mystery Protector, who then nodded affirmatively.


    Upon receiving a positive response, a smile finally appeared on Natasha''s face. "I''ve actually been wanting to meet this adventurer named John. His strength is among the very top of all adventurers. And the information we obtained from Iceburg Castle suggests that John has some hostility towards other adventurers. More importantly, at Karen Port, we discovered a projection of the Mystery Saint, which was defeated by John. An adventurer capable of defeating a projection of the Mystery Saint is beyond our expectations.


    We need to quickly determine whether he is a friend or a foe. If he is our friend, we can certainly coborate with him. But if he is our enemy, we must eliminate this threat as soon as possible."


    After saying this, Natasha headed straight to the teleportation point in Storm City, intending to proceed directly to the location of the Ocean Sage''s seal.

 Chapter 520 -The Inevitable Battle

    Chapter 520 -The Inevitable Battle


    At the location of the Ocean Sage''s seal, John had sessfully lifted most of the seal on the Ocean Sage. Now, only thest two seals remained before him, and these were naturally the most difficult to break. One was a space seal, and the other was a mystery seal. The space aspect could be solved using the Book of the Astral Realm, while the mystery seal required John to solve a series of puzzles embedded within it.


    After utilizing the Book of the Astral Realm, John could sense the power of the Ocean Sage rapidly returning. Although still under the effects of the seal, the Ocean Sage should now be able to sense external information, implying a possible coboration with John.


    "Ocean Sage, if you can hear me, give me some sign of response. Who I am is not important. You just need to know that I am here to help you break free from your seal."


    As Johnmunicated, hoping for the Ocean Sage''s cooperation, the critical moment drew nearer. The final steps in breaking the seal were crucial and delicate, and any error could have significant consequences. With the imminent approach of Natasha and the Mystery Protector, a confrontation seemed unavoidable. John had to act swiftly and cautiously to ensure the sess of his mission and prepare for the impending battle.


    John wasted no time on superfluous words, aware that the situation was not as easy as one might think. He understood that the individual capable of cing such a formidable seal must possess extraordinary strength. Furthermore, he was acutely aware that those who had set the seal would receive notifications during its removal. If he couldn''t lift all the seals quickly, he would likely face significant obstacles.


    Soon, the Ocean Sage responded: "I am not particrly concerned about who you are. Since you are willing to help me break the seal, I will naturally cooperate with you. I can sense that only thest seal remains on me now. I will start solving some of the puzzles in the mystery seal. You take care of the remaining puzzles. Together, we should be able to lift thest seal quickly. If we are not fast enough, we will soon face formidable enemies."


    The Ocean Sage''s warning underscored the urgency of their situation. He knew that many would soon attempt to hinder John''s efforts. Having agreed upon their n of action, John and the Ocean Sage began solving the puzzles at the highest speed possible, fully aware that time was of the essence.


    At that moment, the voice of the Mystery Protector suddenly appeared behind John: "So you''ve chosen to be our enemy after all? My initial assessment of you was quite urate!" John turned around to see the Mystery Protector and, beside him, Duke Arsena. There was also another very powerful female warrior present.


    "I believe, Duke Arsena, that there might have been some misunderstanding between you and the Ocean Sage in the past. The Ocean Sage should be able to reconcile with you."


    John chose not to engage in a lengthy conversation with the Mystery Protector, knowing well that the Protector was determined to use this opportunity to oppose him. Instead, he decided to speak directly with Duke Arsena, believing that the Duke might understand his perspective. Considering the assistance he had previously provided to Arsena, John hoped the Duke would be willing to carefully consider his point of view.


    Upon hearing John''s words, Duke Arsena''s expression showed a hint of helplessness. He did not respond but instead turned his gaze towards the powerful warrior, Natasha. This silence and the shift of focus to Natasha suggested that Arsena was considering the situation and possibly looking for Natasha''s input or decision, recognizing her as a key figure in this unfolding confrontation.


    From the moment she arrived, Natasha''s eyes were fixed on John. She wanted to thoroughly assess his strength andbat characteristics. As a seasoned warrior, Natasha understood the importance of knowing an opponent''s tactics to avoid being at a disadvantage in battle. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Duke Arsena is done talking. Stop your actions to break the seal immediately! If you don''t cease now, don''t me us for being inhospitable. All of us here are incredibly powerful, and you alone can''t possibly stand against us all," the Mystery Protector dered, confident in their overwhelming advantage. He felt no need for the caution he had exercised earlier, believing that even under great pressure, John would be helpless.


    John, facing this ultimatum from the Mystery Protector, had little else to say. He decided to further elerate the unsealing process. He also attempted to contact Adam and Blue Sea for assistance. However, it seemed they were encountering their own troubles and couldn''t respond promptly.


    "It looks like you really won''t stop! Since you''ve chosen to side with the Ocean Sage, don''t me us for whates next!"


    Finally resolved, the Mystery Protector prepared tounch an attack. Although John had always hoped to avoid the impending battle, it had now be unavoidable. With tensions escting and both sides prepared for conflict, the scene was set for a decisive confrontation at the Ocean Sage''s seal.


    Recognizing the inevitability of conflict, John prepared himself for confrontation. His previous encounter with the Mystery Protector during the Defend Wall battle had been a direct sh, and John had not been at a disadvantage, even with the Darklord aiding the Protector. He had emerged victorious then and did not believe this time would be any different.


    The Mystery Protector unleashed a powerful mystery spell, transforming into a wave-like entity that rapidly surged toward John. His objective was not just to defeat John but also to disrupt the unsealing process, thereby ensuring that the Ocean Sage could not intervene in the ensuing battle.


    With the Mystery Protector initiating the attack, Duke Arsena and Natasha could no longer hesitate. Although Arsena was reluctant to be John''s enemy, he feltpelled to prevent John from continuing to break the seal, seeing it as a necessary course of action.


    The battlefield was set, with each party''s intentions clear. John, determined toplete his task, faced formidable opponents who were equally resolute in stopping him. The conflict at the site of the Ocean Sage''s seal was not just a physical battle but also a sh of wills and ideologies, with the fate of the Ocean Sage and the bnce of power in their world hanging in the bnce.


    Thus, Duke Arsena unsheathed his treasured sword and executed a skill imbued with Holy Light for retribution. Natasha, as a formidable warrior, chose not to rashly follow the Mystery Protector''s lead in attacking. Instead, she decided to first strengthen her defenses. After establishing a robust defensive shield, Natasha, armed with her weapon, joined the attack against John.


    Facing three powerful opponents simultaneously was a daunting task for John. He had no choice but to temporarily halt his efforts to break the seal and focus on defending against their onught.


    At the same time, Twilight and Hammer, who had apanied John to the site, also joined the battle. However, their strength was rtively inferiorpared to their adversaries. They couldn''t independently counter any of their opponents'' attacks, so they opted to focus their efforts on Duke Arsena.


    Duke Arsena, who was also inclined to avoid directbat with John, found himself engaged in an intense battle with Twilight and Hammer. This split in focus provided a dynamic battlefield, with each participant grappling not just with their opponents but also with their own strategies and objectives in this high-stakes conflict.


    Although Duke Arsena maintained the upper hand in his battle with Twilight and Hammer, he did not seem in a hurry to defeat these two opponents. He was aware that once he overcame Twilight and Hammer, he would have to directly confront John, an eventuality he seemed keen to dy.


    On the other side, John managed to hold his ground rtively well against thebined assault of the Mystery Protector and Natasha. Having a clear understanding of the Mystery Protector''s abilities from previous encounters, John focused more on gauging Natasha''s strength. Her weapon, Sunset, possessed tremendous Holy Light power. Even without employing any additional skills, the sheer force of the Holy Light emitted with each swing of Sunset was significantly powerful.


    This multi-faceted battle was a test of not just physical prowess but also of strategic acumen. Each participant had to constantly adapt their tactics in response to the evolving dynamics of the confrontation. The situation was furtherplicated by the underlying tensions and differing objectives of each party, turning the battlefield into a chessboard where every move could lead to significant shifts in the bnce of power.


    John had no choice but to focus the majority of his energy on defending against his opponents. Moreover, due to the wless coordination between Mystery Protector and Natasha, John found himself gradually falling behind.


    Faced with this situation, John wasn''t one to sit idly by. He first reinforced his previously unleashed Divine Skill, the Abyssal Prison. He then retrieved the Book of the Astral Realm he had acquired, although he didn''t immediately choose to use it. In his view, utilizing the Book of the Astral Realm would mean making enemies of the individuals before him.


    After temporarily pushing back Mystery Protector and Natasha, John spoke up, "The battle has been ongoing for some time now, and I believe you can both calm down. I don''t wish to continue being your enemy. However, if you insist onunching further attacks, I will have to reveal my true power. Are you both familiar with this Sacred Relic I hold in my hand?!"

 Chapter 521 -Weapons that Counter Each Other

    Chapter 521 -Weapons that Counter Each Other


    John pulled out the "Book of the Astral Realm," sessfully intimidating the Mystery Protector standing before him. In this situation, Natasha refrained fromunching a rash attack.


    "You don''t really think you can stop us with just a ''Book of the Astral Realm'', do you?! Let me be clear: we absolutely cannot allow you to break the seal of the Ocean Sage."


    Although the Mystery Protector spoke with unwavering determination, John sensed a hint of dwindling confidence in his words.


    "I''ll repeat what I said earlier: if you continue to attack, don''t me me for being rude. You are well aware of the power of the ''Book of the Astral Realm''. If I utilize its power, there''s no way you can sessfully leave this ce."


    As John uttered these words, he also activated the power of the "Book of the Astral Realm." Countless gates of light formed around him, leading to unknown regions. Within these unknown regionsy immensely powerful forces that John could harness, potentially creating skills even more formidable than Divine Skill.


    Faced with John''s actions, the Mystery Protector stepped back. He found himself in a dilemma, unwilling to easily let John go but uncertain of his chances to defeat him.


    However, if he chose to leave now, he might never get such a good opportunity again. Amidst his dilemma, the Mystery Protector turned his gaze towards Natasha. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Natasha had been silent all along, perhaps holding a method to counter the "Book of the Astral Realm." Upon realizing this, the Mystery Protector directly addressed her.


    "General Guardian! The Empire sent you to Storm City to ensure its safety. John''s actions are undoubtedly a significant threat to Storm City. Shouldn''t you be thinking of a countermeasure? Didn''t the Empire provide you with any powerful weapons? Surely, there must be some Sacred Relics capable of countering the ''Book of the Astral Realm'', right?"


    The Mystery Protector''s words slightly surprised John, though he maintained the same expression on his face, not wanting to reveal his growing concern to the enemy.


    Natasha''s expression remained unchanged as well, appearing as if she hadn''t heard what the Mystery Protector had said. However, she then raised her Sacred Relic Sunset into the air.


    "The Empire indeed provided me with a Sacred Relic capable of countering the ''Book of the Astral Realm''. After all, the Empire had learned that an adventurer had obtained the Book of the Astral Realm."


    As Natasha spoke, she fixed her gaze on John, pointing the de of the Sunset, which she held aloft, directly at him.


    "The ''Book of the Astral Realm'' will not grant you victory in this battle! It cannot even ensure your safety! Leave immediately. If you do not heed mymand, don''t me me for being merciless!"


    Clearly, Natasha was out of patience. She was determined to use the Sacred Relic in her hand to utterly defeat John. John, for his part, was not afraid at all, sensing that the other side was merely bluffing.


    "I have already made my stance very clear. I absolutely will not give up on this action. If you think you can defeat me, then go ahead and attack."


    John responded coolly to Natasha''s words. A faint smile finally appeared on Natasha''s otherwise expressionless face, and then she promptly hurled the Sacred Relic Sunset she held.


    As one of the most powerful Sacred Relics, Sunset was known as the source of Holy Light. The power of the Holy Light possessed by Sunset was tremendously strong.


    This was also why Natasha held such a high position within the Northern Myst Empire. The moment Sunset was thrown by Natasha, it transformed into a beam of light.


    The beam of light did not aim directly at John but instead targeted the "Book of the Astral Realm" in his hand. The powerful Holy Light force of Sunset was capable of sealing the "Book of the Astral Realm." Moreover, thest time the "Book of the Astral Realm" was sealed, it was done by a legendary warrior of the Northern Myst Empire using the power of Sunset. Although John was not aware of this information, he instantly reacted to Natasha''s move.


    John used the "Book of the Astral Realm" to teleport to a location not too far away. He believed that he could use the spatial authority of the "Book of the Astral Realm" to teleport indefinitely. As long as he kept changing his position, what could even a divine weapon like Sunset do, given its immense strength? It surely couldn''t surpass the "Book of the Astral Realm" in terms of spatial teleportation authority.


    John''s initial response was indeed very effective. Although the flight speed of Sunset was much faster than other weapons and skills, it certainly couldn''t outpace the direct teleportation of the "Book of the Astral Realm." However, as John continually used the "Book of the Astral Realm" to teleport to different locations, Sunset did not fall into a state of action confusion.


    This meant that Sunset was actually capable of discerning John''s chosen teleportation locations. Faced with this situation, John himself felt that things were getting quite dire.


    Although John could use the "Book of the Astral Realm" to constantly change his location, doing so also consumed his MP (Magic Points). Once his MP was exhausted, he would no longer be able to use any skills.


    In such a scenario, John naturally chose to confront his opponent directly. He used the power of the "Book of the Astral Realm" to sessfully enhance his own skills. John''s strength had now reached the level of the gods of the Order Faction, and all the skills he used could now be considered Divine Skills.


    John first deployed a spatial barrier, which sessfully kept the Mystery Protector out of the battlefield. Now, he only needed to ensure his victory over Natasha.


    At this moment, Natasha also decided to recall Sunset. Faced with John''s actions, Natasha''s expression remained very calm, as if she had anticipated this development.


    "If I were you, I would never do this. My strength is much greater than that of the Mystery Protector. Do you really think you can defeat me quickly?" Natasha said, while simultaneously using the power of Holy Light to strengthen herself. Her movement speed increased significantlypared to before.


    Although Natasha was a warrior, her current speed of movement was even faster than that of an assassin. With the aid of Sunset, she could ensure that she would not fall behind John inbat.


    Despite feeling some pressure under Natasha''s relentless assault, John was far from believing that he would ultimately be defeated. Even without the "Book of the Astral Realm," he possessed other divine scrolls, some of which could disrupt Natasha''s movement speed.


    With thebined use of these scrolls and the "Book of the Astral Realm," John gradually started to turn the tide of the battle in his favor. He now finally had the chance to defeat one of the three strongest warriors of the Northern Myst Empire.


    "I''ve already told you, I don''t wish to be your enemy! But if you insist on being hostile, then don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    John used the Sea God''s Divine Skill to conceal himself in the surrounding seawater. At the same time, the "Book of the Astral Realm" also disappeared from sight.


    Faced with this situation, Natasha appeared slightly panicked. Although she couldn''t see John''s current location, she could sense his formidable power. For a battle-hardened warrior, the current situation was extremely perilous. Without being able to pinpoint the exact direction of the opponent, even defense was futile.


    Natasha vigntly surveyed her surroundings, but what slightly surprised her was the absence of John''s attack, despite waiting for a considerable time.


    "Why is this happening? Could it be that John, the adventurer, has chosen to flee? But he wasn''t in any disadvantage. If he''s not at a disadvantage, why would he choose to flee? Or is he adopting a different tactic?"


    A flurry of questions swirled in Natasha''s mind. However, clearly, no one was there to help her, as both the Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena were currently isted outside the barrier.


    Just as Natasha was struggling to understand the situation, she suddenly felt that thest seal on the Ocean Sage seemed to be lifted! She finally understood the strategy John had employed!

 Chapter 522 -Resolving the Conflict

    Chapter 522 -Resolving the Conflict


    In a moment of unparalleled significance, the final seal constraining the mighty Ocean Sage was undone, allowing this ancient being to ascend from the hidden depths of the ocean. This event marked a turning point, as the release of the Ocean Sage was apanied by a profound alteration in the surrounding aquatic elements. It was as though all the water elements in the vicinity had, in a fraction of a second, been drawn together in a remarkable convergence.


    Following this extraordinary union of elements, the waters around the Ocean Sage underwent a spectacr transformation, culminating in the formation of a gigantic tsunami. This colossal wave, brimming with the unleashed power of the Ocean Sage, barrelled with unrelenting force towards Duke Arsena. Duke Arsena, renowned as a formidable Pdin, was no stranger to sensing impending threats. The very moment the seal of the Ocean Sage was shattered, he was acutely aware of the looming peril. Reacting swiftly to this intuition, he decided to abandon his ongoing confrontation with the two opponents he had been engaged with. Instead, he opted to forge an alliance with the enigmatic figure known as the Mystery Protector.


    This alliance between Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector ushered in a new chapter of confidence and resolve. United in their cause, they harbored a renewed sense of assurance. Despite the Ocean Sage''s liberation from its ancient bonds, both Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector harbored a firm belief. They were convinced that even with its newfound freedom, the Ocean Sage, formidable as it might be, would not be able to overpower thebined might of their united front.


    However, their thinking was somewhat wed because they overlooked another individual ¨C John, who was now incredibly angry. After breaking free, the Ocean Sage''s first action was tounch an attack on Duke Arsena. However, when the sudden assault failed to achieve its intended effect, the Ocean Sage did not continue the attack.


    The Ocean Sage needed to confer with John to determine their next course of action. The Ocean Sage''s mood was naturally a mix of anger and joy.


    The Ocean Sage''s anger stemmed from encountering several old foes, while its joy was due to finally being freed from its seals.


    "I am deeply grateful for the help you provided. Without you, I would never have been able to break free from the seals so easily. But now, I want to know what your n is going forward. What kind of gratitude do you expect from me?"


    The Ocean Sage did not regard the wary Mystery Protector and Duke Arsena as significant threats. In its view, if John coborated with it, the two of them could easily eliminate these enemies.


    "I haven''t decided yet what I would like as a token of your gratitude. However, my current n is quite straightforward ¨C we must first secure victory in this battle. If we fail to defeat these enemies before us, you might be resealed, and I could even end up being sealed myself."


    John''s words evidently pleased the Ocean Sage even more. Since John had chosen to stand with the Ocean Sage, it believed that it was impossible for them to fail again.


    The two quickly prepared for battle, intending to first eliminate Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector. After defeating these formidable opponents, they nned to join forces to ovee Natasha, who was still within the barrier.


    Twilight and Hammer, who had previously restrained Duke Arsena, were visibly delighted to see the Ocean Sage. However, they also realized that the uing battle would be even more dangerous. Consequently, they chose to retreat into the shadows. They had great confidence in the Ocean Sage, believing it capable of defeating all the enemies present.


    The power of the "Book of the Astral Realm" in John''s possession had be even stronger, seemingly having absorbed some additional Holy Light power from the recent battle. With this more powerful Sacred Relic, John felt his actions were assured of sess. However, just as both sides were prepared and on the verge of battle, the Naga Queen, apanied by the Legend Magus Shatras of the Naga tribe, suddenly arrived on the battlefield. The Naga Queen felt that the ongoing conflict had to be stopped.


    "I am here to ensure that you cease this battle. Your fighting is extremely detrimental to our Order Faction. Whether John or the Mystery Protector emerges victorious, the Order Faction will suffer great losses. Continuing this fight will only bring joy to the Dark Faction and the Mystery Camp.


    Duke Arsena, you must be well aware that Storm City is about to be attacked by the Dark Realm, right? Then why are you here opposing John? And John, you''re aware of this too, aren''t you? Didn''t you tell me earlier that you intended to help defend Storm City? Do you think Storm City can continue its defense after you''ve eliminated Duke Arsena?"


    The words of the Naga Queen left everyone else speechless. They all knew that their current battle was merely an internal conflict within the Order Faction.


    "Arsena, with the help of the Northern Myst Empire, snatched Storm City from me. Shouldn''t I reim it?" The Ocean Sage spoke with an undiminished tone of anger. After all, not only had the Northern Myst Empire taken Storm City from him, but they had also sealed him for a long time.


    At this, Duke Arsena coldly nced at the Ocean Sage: "The Northern Myst Empire did not steal Storm City from you. The reason it has be my territory is simply because you betrayed the Order Faction and Storm City. If it weren''t for your betrayal, Storm City wouldn''t have faced such a grave crisis before. Don''t think that just because you can deceive John, you can fool everyone else. The reason John agreed to help you must be because he fell for your deception. Now, I will recount all that has transpired at the Storm City event. Once I''m done, John will surely choose to stand by my side."


    Duke Arsena''s words took John by surprise. He had thought that Twilight and Hammer had already disclosed everything. But it seemed Twilight and Hammer might have withheld some crucial information. As Duke Arsena spoke, Twilight and Hammer also began to show signs of panic.


    Indeed, Twilight and Hammer had previously deceived John, not disclosing the full story. They had been concerned that if they revealed everything, John might not have offered them his assistance.


    "The reason the Mystery Faction was able to pose such a severe threat to our Storm City and the Naga tribe is due to your actions, isn''t it? You had cooperated with a Saint of the Mystery Faction. Furthermore, it was your coboration with the Mystery Saint that led to the Sea God being influenced by the powers of Mystery. If I hadn''t led the armies of the Northern Myst Empire to take Storm City from your hands, the entire city would now be under the control of the Mystery Faction. Then, not only the safety of the people in Storm City would be at risk, but the entire Order Faction would face grave danger." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arsena''s words painted a picture of the Ocean Sage as a traitor who had endangered the stability of the Order Faction and facilitated the rise of the Mystery Faction. This revtion put the earlier actions of the Ocean Sage in a very different light, potentially influencing John''s perception and decision regarding his alliance.


    As Duke Arsena spoke, the others present maintained a profound silence. Aside from Natasha and the Mystery Protector, everyone else had some understanding of the situation Arsena described. The expression on the Ocean Sage''s face turned noticeably grim; indeed, he could not deny his previous coboration with the Saint of the Mystery Faction.


    The revtion of this alliance with a known adversary of the Order Faction put the Ocean Sage in apromising position, as it suggested a betrayal of the Faction''s interests and principles. This development might have significantly influenced the attitudes and decisions of the other characters, particrly John, who had been assisting the Ocean Sage under different assumptions. The turn of events revealed aplex web of allegiances and motivations, reshaping the dynamics of the conflict.

 Chapter 523 -A Temporary Cessation of Conflict

    Chapter 523 -A Temporary Cessation of Conflict


    John found himself in a vexing predicament as he witnessed the dispute between Duke Arsena and the Ocean Sage. Thetest revtion that the Ocean Sage had once coborated with a Saint of the Mystery Faction, if true, meant that John could no longer ally himself with the Ocean Sage.


    His priority had to be addressing the threat posed by the Mystery Faction.


    John turned his gaze to the Ocean Sage, expecting a thorough exnation. Even if the Ocean Sage had once cooperated with the Mystery Faction, there had to be somepelling reasons for it. If the coboration was merely for gaining greater power or simply to counter the Northern Myst Empire, John could not ept it.


    The Ocean Sage, facing this challenging situation, realized that he needed to exin himself quickly. Besides John, it seemed unlikely that anyone else would offer him support at this point. The need for a clear and convincing exnation was paramount to regain trust and possibly reshape the alliances on the battlefield.


    Faced with the need for an exnation, and discerning John''s evident hostility towards the Mystery Saint from his expression, the Ocean Sage began to elucidate the reasons behind his past actions.


    "I admit that I did coborate with the Mystery Saint. However, my cooperation with him was solely aimed at defeating the Dark Faction. Everyone here should remember that, at that time, the threat posed by the Dark Faction was more significant. In the era I was active, the Order Faction had virtually no defense at Sunset Mountain. The power of the Dark Realm could easily approach Storm City from there.


    Moreover, the Northern Myst Empire at that timepletely ignored my calls for help. They neither nned to send reinforcements to Storm City nor to provide me with additional assistance from their skilled warriors.


    The Naga tribe was also only capable of defending themselves and their territory. Their forces were stretched thin in securing their own tribe, let alone being in a position to assist us. Given such circumstances, I naturally had no choice but to coborate with the forces of Mystery!"


    The Ocean Sage''s exnation portrayed his decision as a desperate measure in the face of abandonment by allies and the looming threat of the Dark Faction. This reasoning could potentially shift perspectives, as it suggested his actions, while controversial, were driven by a necessity to protect the greater good. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And at that time, I believed that the power of Mystery wasn''t as massive a threat to our Order Faction as it is now. At least back then, the resurrection progress of the Mystery Saint was significantlycking. He couldn''t resurrect directly from the Abyss, the origin of the Mystery power. Now that I have sessfully escaped from the seal, I will no longer coborate with the Mystery Faction. Furthermore, I n to cooperate with others from the Order Faction. I believe I can perfectly coborate with the Naga tribe and John."


    The Ocean Sage''s exnation seemed reasonable to John, presenting a case of desperate measures taken during dire times. However, John remained skeptical, as he found it hard to trust those who had any association with the Mystery Faction.


    Just as the Ocean Sage finished speaking, Duke Arsena let out a coldugh. In John''s memory, it was unusual for Duke Arsena to disy such an expression, suggesting a deep-seated disbelief or disdain towards the Ocean Sage''s exnation. This reaction could potentially influence the perception of others present, casting further doubt on the Ocean Sage''s narrative.


    "Do not continue deceiving others. As someone who directly engaged inbat with you, I am well aware that your cooperation with the Mystery Saint was not solely for the defense of Storm City. In the final battle, you employed spells only essible to the Mystery faction. If it weren''t for your use of Mystery magic, we wouldn''t have suffered such heavy losses," Duke Arsena''s tone was filled with anger.


    However, no one could prove the veracity of Duke Arsena''s ims. Neither the Mystery Protector nor Natasha had participated in the battle that took ce decades ago in Storm City. Even the two NPCs, Twilight and Hammer, who had apanied John to this harbor, had not experienced that particr conflict.


    The only two individuals who had experienced that battle were Duke Arsena and Ocean Sage. Yet, Ocean Sage vehemently countered, "You are lying. I did not use Mystery magic during that battle. My cooperation with the Mystery Saint was solely to avoid being targeted by the Mystery faction''s attacks."


    As Ocean Sage and Duke Arsena disputed each other''s ims, everyone present was left unable to determine the truth. John turned his gaze towards Queen Naga.


    In John''s perspective, Queen Naga should have a better grasp of the current situation. However, things had taken an unexpected turn, and Queen Naga seemed to be equally perplexed. Despite her long lifespan, several decades ago, she wasn''t the queen of the Naga tribe; she was merely a regr magus within the Naga tribe.


    While Queen Naga knew that a monumental battle had taken ce in Storm City between the Northern Myst Empire and Ocean Sage back then, she couldn''t be entirely certain about the specific spells employed by both sides.


    After contemting for a moment, Queen Naga spoke slowly, "Since your ounts are entirely contradictory, let''s use another method to determine the truth of your ims."


    Upon hearing Queen Naga''s words, John received some hints. Queen Naga was likely suggesting the establishment of a contract to discern who was telling the truth and who was not. Naturally, John readily agreed because he believed that this approach was the quickest and most urate solution.


    "I think we should settle this by establishing a contract to see who''s lying. Both of you, enter into a contract with me, where you explicitly state that what you said earlier is true," John proposed.


    Without hesitation, Duke Arsena readily entered into the contract with John. After the contract was established, Duke Arsena turned his gaze toward Ocean Sage.


    Ocean Sage, too, showed no hesitation and entered into a contract with John. And so, everyone around awaited the activation of the contract, ensured by the Photonic Brain System.


    John finally felt he had a chance to uncover the hidden secrets of Storm City. However, at the moment the contract was activated, John received an unexpected prompt.


    [yer Alert: The current storyline mode is not applicable to contracts! The current storyline mode is not applicable to contracts! yers are advised to quickly cancel the contract! Failure to cancel the contract within the specified time will result in the yer being forcibly logged out!]


    John''s mind was bombarded with notifications from the game server system. These notifications made it clear that John''s attempt to use this clever method toplete the hidden quest was impossible.


    John didn''t hesitate and promptly canceled the contract, surprising everyone present with his action. Before Queen Naga could even ask a question, John spoke up, "The contracts you both entered into have taken effect. It appears that what you both said is true."


    John''s words left everyone in a state of shock. The Mystery Protector, not wasting any time, used John of lying, saying, "This is absolutely impossible. They both said entirely different things, so how can everything they said be true? You must be lying!"


    Although Natasha remained silent, it was evident that she shared the same sentiment as the Mystery Protector. However, Natasha couldn''t fathom why John would deliberately lie. Had John already figured out that Ocean Sage was the one lying? If so, was John still willing to cooperate with Ocean Sage?


    Natasha had numerous questions running through her mind, but she knew she was unlikely to find the answers. After all, she had been on opposing sides with John until recently.


    Queen Naga fell silent for a moment, seemingly contemting something. She then spoke, "In that case, we can confirm that both sides have not lied. Now that Ocean Sage has sessfully broken free from his seal, I suggest you return to the southern harbor of Storm City as soon as possible. In the current circumstances, it seems imperative for both the Northern Myst Empire and Ocean Sage to cooperate. If Storm Cityes under attack, our Naga tribe will provide reinforcements."


    With the matter resolved, Queen Naga decided to depart. Her presence here no longer served any purpose.


    After Queen Naga left, both Ocean Sage and John chose to leave as well. The remaining three formidable figures from the Northern Myst Empire exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of their next course of action.

 Chapter 524 -The Unwilling Mystery Protector

    Chapter 524 -The Unwilling Mystery Protector


    Duke Arsena, as the most influential figure in the Northern Myst Empire, held the pivotal decision-making power at this moment. Both the Mystery Protector and Natasha were eagerly awaiting Arsena''s final verdict.


    After a prolonged silence, Duke Arsena finally voiced his thoughts, "We can''t afford to remain enemies with John and the Naga tribe any longer. Just as Queen Naga mentioned, Storm City is the real danger ahead. Although I would like nothing more than to eliminate Ocean Sage, it''s not currently feasible. Let''s prioritize the safety of Storm City for now. Once it''s secure, we can devise a n to deal with Ocean Sage."


    Natasha didn''t object; she nodded in agreement. The Mystery Protector, although filled with reluctance, had no other choice but to concur with Duke Arsena''s decision.


    And so, all three formidable figures from the Northern Myst Empire returned to Storm City. Duke Arsena remained in his pce to attend to various matters concerning Storm City.


    Natasha returned to the barracks to continue training the soldiers she had brought from the Northern Myst Empire. Meanwhile, the Mystery Protector was alone, pacing back and forth on the top floor of the Great Library in Storm City.


    He was deeply dissatisfied with the current situation, feeling that he had missed the best opportunity to eliminate John. After some contemtion, he turned to the apprentice magus standing beside him.


    "I''ve suddenly remembered that I have very important matters to attend to elsewhere," the Mystery Protector said. "I''ll be leaving for a day or two. During this time, if anyone asks about my whereabouts, tell them I''ve returned to the capital of the empire."


    The apprentice magus nodded in understanding, and with that, the Mystery Protector used teleportation to leave. His destination this time was Iceburg Castle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although Iceburg Castle had previously been under attack by Mystery creatures due to the Darklord''s influence, it had since been restored to its normal state. The most powerful magus in Iceburg Castle, also one of the Legend Magi, was the Snow Queen, who resided in the magus tower in the outer district of Iceburg Castle.


    The Mystery Protector''s purpose ining to Iceburg Castle was to meet with Queen, hoping to discuss whether both sides should cooperate further.


    "It''s a bit unexpected for you toe to Iceburg Castle this time. Has the crisis in Storm City been sessfully resolved? Or does Arsena believe you can''t provide any help to him?" Ice Queen was curious about the Mystery Protector''s unexpected visit. In her view, the Mystery Protector should be quite busy at the moment.


    Since the Mystery Protector and Ice Queen were well-acquainted, he didn''t need to provide much exnation. "I''vee here to seek cooperation with you. What are your thoughts on John?"


    When the Mystery Protector mentioned John''s name, Ice Queen finally turned her head. She was indeed very familiar with John''s name. Previously, when Iceburg Castle was under attack by Mystery creatures, John had provided significant assistance. However, Ice Queen had not been at Iceburg Castle at the time; she was elsewhere. This had left her feeling guilty since she believed that had she been present, she could have ensured the safety of Iceburg Castle.


    "He is indeed a very powerful adventurer, and I must express my gratitude to him as well for the assistance he provided to Iceburg Castle during that time. However, from your tone, I can sense a strong animosity towards him. I don''t understand why this situation has arisen. Do you believe he poses a threat to us? Or do you think that all adventurers are untrustworthy? I''ve mentioned before that these adventurers possess tremendous strength. Besides their current power, they have even greater potential. We must harness the potential of these adventurers to sessfully repel attacks from hostile factions. If we insist on opposing these adventurers, what happens if they align themselves with the enemy factions?" Ice Queen spoke at length, addressing the significant differences in their attitudes towards adventurers. She felt it was essential to rify her position to the Mystery Protector.


    The Mystery Protector appeared ustomed to Ice Queen''s persuasion, so he nodded without immediate opposition and redirected the conversation.


    "John is not only a remarkably powerful adventurer but also someone who sessfully eliminated a projection of the Mystery Saint in Karen Port. Can you achieve such a feat? At least, I cannot! He is currently on our side temporarily, but if he truly aligns himself with the enemy factions, we won''t be able to withstand his attacks. That''s why I believe we must take precautions in advance. Without any precautions, we may encounter unexpected betrayals. You should know what I''m talking about because we''ve experienced betrayals before," the Mystery Protector exined.


    His words momentarily silenced Ice Queen, who chose not to argue further. Instead, she asked directly, "How do you want me to assist you? Do you want me to cooperate with you and eliminate John once? I''m well aware that adventurers can be resurrected. Since they can be revived, we can demonstrate our strength by defeating an adventurer once. After that, we can offer them corresponding quests to win them over."


    Ice Queen''s response made the Mystery Protector feel that his n had seeded. He had believed from the beginning that this n was the most reasonable course of action.


    "You''re absolutely right, and I believe your n can indeed seed. Let''s prepare ording to this n. I will seek an opportunity to engage in directbat with him. When the timees, you only need to provide assistance, and I might not even need to go all out," the Mystery Protector expressed his enthusiasm, though Ice Queen''s expression remained calm. In fact, her demeanor seemed even more solemn than before.


    "Now that you''ve asked me about my thoughts on John, I would like to know your opinion on Darklord. You must be quite familiar with an adventurer like Darklord," Ice Queen remarked.


    When Ice Queen mentioned Darklord, the Mystery Protector felt the need to tread cautiously. He had coborated with Darklord previously and was well aware of the connection between Darklord and the Mystery power.


    "I don''t know much about Darklord as a person. I''ve only had dealings with him, providing him with some quests that he sessfullypleted. Why do you mention Darklord? Do you believe he has significant potential as well? If you think he has great potential and wish to nurture him, I can also provide assistance," the Mystery Protector replied, trying to sound cooperative.


    Ice Queen shook her head, saying, "He was the mastermind behind the previous attack on Iceburg Castle. How could I possibly consider him to have great potential? I''m very eager to locate him and eliminate him. If you evere across any leads on Darklord, please inform me in advance. After all, I''ve agreed to provide you with assistance, and you should also agree to assist me."


    The Mystery Protector had no objections, knowing full well that the attack on Iceburg Castle had shocked all members of the Order Faction. While he had foreseen such a situation himself, he had never expected Darklord to dare tounch a direct attack on the main city of the Order Faction.


    "No problem at all. I''ll keep an eye out for any traces of Darklord. After all, he once ced Iceburg Castle in significant danger, and he must pay the price for that," the Mystery Protector assured.


    With Ice Queen''s approval, she returned her focus to her own tasks. The Mystery Protector had achieved his objective for this visit and saw no need to linger any longer.


    He promptly made his way to Karen Port because he had long suspected that even after the elimination of the Mystery Saint''s projection, traces of Mystery power might still exist in Karen Port. He hoped to further confirm whether the Mystery faction had any ns tounch an attack on Storm City in the near future and, if so, when they might initiate such an attack. These mysteries remained unsolved.

 Chapter 525 -Mutual Threats

    Chapter 525 -Mutual Threats


    At the port of Karen Port, the sun had already sunk below the horizon, leaving only a trace of lingering sunlight. Under this fading light, the ships at Karen Port appeared lifeless and subdued. Mystery Protector, present at the scene, indeed discovered numerous traces of Mystery power. However, these forces no longer seemed capable of posing a threat to anyone.


    It appeared that John''s previous actions in this area had been highly effective. Mystery Protector couldn''t help but sigh, feeling that John''s strength was bing increasingly formidable. Moreover, the pace of John''s power growth exceeded Mystery Protector''s expectations. When Johnst met with him, he did not possess the Sacred Relic known as the Book of the Astral Realm, nor had he received the blessing of the Sea God.


    Now, John not only possessed power that rivaled the gods, but he had also gained the recognition of the Sea God. The approval of any deity signified a significant boost in strength. Mystery Protector also aspired to earn the recognition of some deities from the Order Faction. Such acknowledgment would mean not just advancing from the rank of Legend Magus to a demi-god, but it could also offer him the opportunity to be a new deity within the Order Faction.


    Mystery Protector also aspired to earn the recognition of some deities from the Order Faction. Such acknowledgment would mean not just advancing from the rank of Legend Magus to a demi-god, but it could also offer him the opportunity to be a new deity within the Order Faction.


    Being a Legend Magus was already a testament to immense power. Every Legend Magus aspired to master a specific attribute of power, thus bing the sovereign of that particr force. As Mystery Protector silently pondered these matters, Darklord unexpectedly appeared behind him. Darklord''s presence, of course, did not escape Mystery Protector''s notice. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without turning around, Mystery Protector spoke as if to himself, "You dare to show up here? The chaos you caused at Iceburg Castle has already made you a major enemy of the Order Faction. If other strong members of the Order Faction detect your presence, they will undoubtedly seek to eliminate you swiftly. Karen Port is far too dangerous for you.


    You should escape to the Dark Realm. However, I believe that even the formidable powers there won''t spare you. After all, you are not a member of the Dark Faction; you belong to the Mystery camp. But you can''t enter the Abyss of Mystery, the source of Mystery power, can you? I doubt the Saints of Mystery regard you as important enough."


    Mystery Protector''s words conveyed a deep understanding of the intricate dynamics among the different factions and the precarious position Darklord found himself in.


    As Mystery Protector spoke these words, there was a distinct note of sarcasm in his tone. From his perspective, Darklord''s previous ns had not only failed but had also inadvertently aided in their own undoing. To Mystery Protector, Darklord seemed more a figure of blunder than of sess, and his presence was not particrly weed.


    The veiled threat in Mystery Protector''s words was clear. If Darklord didn''t choose to leave immediately, Mystery Protector was genuinely prepared to confront him directly. By eliminating Darklord, Mystery Protector could ensure that no one else knew about his series of actions against John.


    The reason Mystery Protector hadn''t already attacked was primarily due to ack ofplete confidence in his own victory. Darklord had demonstrated significant strength in previous encounters, and Mystery Protector,cking absolute certainty of triumph, preferred to avoid a direct confrontation. Thus, he hoped to use his words to persuade Darklord to leave, avoiding a potential battle that neither side was assured of winning.


    Despite the implicit threats, Darklord, having made his way here, was not inclined to leave so easily. Moreover, he didn''t perceive Mystery Protector''s threats to be as formidable as they might have seemed.


    "If you had wanted to attack me, you would have done so already, without needing to say so much. Of course, I''m aware of the risks at Karen Port, but the dangers are even greater elsewhere. You''re here in Karen Port to find me, aren''t you? You know very well that I have coborated with the Mystery forces. Wherever there are traces of Mystery power, my presence is likely.


    I happen to have a new n, and I intended to discuss it with you. If you find this n viable, perhaps we can continue our coboration. Haven''t you always wanted to eliminate John? I want to do the same. The failure of our previous n was due to ourck of preparation, and your inability to sessfully contain John, leading him to discover the new headquarters of my guild. This time, I have ensured my guild is thoroughly concealed; he won''t be able to catch us off guard again."


    Darklord''s words, while seemingly sincere, also carried an underlying threat. If Mystery Protector chose not to cooperate with Darklord, Darklord was implicitly suggesting that there would be consequences. The proposition was a veiled ultimatum: join forces or face mutual adversity.


    Upon hearing Darklord''s words, Mystery Protector quickly turned around, clearly agitated. "Do you dare to continue threatening me? Do you not realize who I am? I am a Legend Magus, and I can easily rally the powerful warriors of the Northern Myst Empire to my cause. Do you really think you can withstand an assault from a group of powerful fighters? My patience with adventurers like you is extremely limited. You adventurers are insatiably greedy.


    I have no intention of wasting more words on you. If you continue to waste my time, don''t me me for being impolite. I''ve said all that I can say to you."


    Mystery Protector, having said his piece, intended to leave. However, Darklord was not about to let him go so easily and blocked his path.


    "Do you see this scroll in my hand? It contains the details of the n we previously conspired on. If you take one more step, I will tear it up, and upon tearing, it will be transported directly to the Great Library in Storm City. Are you confident you can intercept it in time? If you fail to stop the scroll, Duke Arsena will learn of all your actions. You know very well what will happen then.


    Being an enemy of John may not be fatal for you, but being an enemy of Duke Arsena could be lethal. I don''t wish to threaten you, but if you intend to leave just like this, I have no choice but to take this action. I believe I have made myself very clear."


    Darklord''s words were a calcted maneuver, leveraging crucial information as leverage against Mystery Protector. This standoff had escted to a precarious bncing act of threats and counter-threats, each party acutely aware of the potential consequences of their next move.


    The two stood in a tense standoff for some time, each hoping the other would yield, but both were under immense pressure not to concede.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Mystery Protector finally let out a slow sigh, "If you truly have a new n, then tell me about it. If your n can seed, I am still willing to cooperate with you. However, your n must be executed with utmost caution. I do not want a repeat of the previous unforeseenplications. If we fail again, I don''t think we''ll have any other chances."


    Mystery Protector ultimately chose to relent. As an adventurer, Darklord had a significantly higher margin for error. Even if he were constantly pursued by other members of the Order Faction, the worst he could face was abandoning his ount in the game of deicide. Mystery Protector, on the other hand, did not have many options for retreat.


    Unlike other adventurers who could resurrect through unknown means, Mystery Protector didn''t have the luxury of multiple lives. If he were to find himself in a situation with no way out, there would be no second chance for him. This stark difference in their circumstances influenced Mystery Protector''s decision topromise and consider Darklord''s new n.


    Darklord was visibly pleased with Mystery Protector''s response. Indeed, he had prepared a n that he considered perfect in his view. His strategy involved coordinating actions with both the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp. Darklord was well aware that both factions were gearing up tounch an attack on Storm City and that they seemed inclined to coborate. Facing John had put considerable pressure on both the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp, and without a joint effort, they stood little chance of defeating him. Darklord believed that a cooperative strike by the two factions, along with strategic moves from Mystery Protector, would inevitably lead to Storm City''s downfall.


    "My n isid out, what do you think of it? You just need to refrain from using all your power to defend Storm City. You don''t have to take on the riskier tasks; just be aware of the n and provide some assistance at the right time. I believe that shouldn''t be too difficult for you," Darklord said,ying out the entire n to Mystery Protector and then seeking his opinion.


    This proposal ced Mystery Protector in a critical role but didn''t demand his fullmitment or expose him to the greatest risks, potentially making it an attractive option for someone in his precarious position. Darklord awaited Mystery Protector''s response, hoping to secure his agreement and set the n into motion.

 Chapter 526 -Ocean Sages Plan

    Chapter 526 -Ocean Sage''s n


    As Mystery Protector and Darklord were engaged in nning their next moves, John and Ocean Sage returned to the southern seaport of Storm City. The NPCs in the harbor were overjoyed upon seeing Ocean Sage, as his arrival signified the potential end of the curse they had been suffering under.


    "You should be able to lift the curse they''re under, right? If you can''t break their curse, my quest will be aplete failure. Not receiving the quest rewards would be a huge setback," John said, half-jokingly. Despite Ocean Sage''s failure to reim Storm City, he had at least ensured his own safety. John believed that without his help, Ocean Sage might not have even escaped Duke Arsena''s assault.


    Ocean Sage, responding to John''s words, smiled slightly. Of course, he possessed the necessary power to lift the curse affecting the NPCs at the harbor.


    This interaction between John and Ocean Sage highlighted the coborative nature of their rtionship, with John contributing significantly to Ocean Sage''s endeavors while also depending on him for quest sess. As they stood at the harbor, the potential for Ocean Sage''s abilities to make a significant impact was clear, offering a glimmer of hope against the looming threats posed by adversaries like Darklord and Mystery Protector.


    Indeed, the curse afflicting the NPCs was essentially a spell left by Ocean Sage at the harbor. Ocean Sage quickly dispelled the defensive magic he had ced there.


    After lifting the curse, Ocean Sage turned to Twilight and Hammer, who had been following him closely, and instructed, "Now, you two lead the others in repairing the harbor''s structures. Since I have sessfully returned, we must ensure the safety of this port. You are both well aware that the Northern Myst Empire couldunch an attack on us at any moment. For now, they may not regard us as enemies, but that''s only because they have bigger threats to deal with first. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    We absolutely cannot afford to lower our guard in this situation. Our strength is rtively limited, and anycency could lead to dire consequences." Twilight and Hammer, naturally very obedient to Ocean Sage''smands, promptly set out to execute his orders. This left Ocean Sage and John finally able to discuss their next steps in private.


    With everyone else gone, Ocean Sage let out a sigh, clearly burdened with worry about the uing challenges. Despite his outward confidence, it was evident that he harbored significant concerns and was not as assured as he appeared.


    John responded with a more optimistic outlook, "I think you don''t need to be so pessimistic. At least for the short term, the Northern Myst Empire won''t attack you. Duke Arsena is a man of his word. If he has promised not to target you until the crisis is resolved, he will stand by his word. Mystery Protector may not seem entirely trustworthy to me, but your strength should be on par with his. If he acts alone, he''s unlikely to seed. As for the General sent by the Northern Myst Empire, I don''t know her very well, but from our battle, she doesn''t seem like one to go back on her word. So, why are you so worried? You won''t face any danger until the harbor''s fortifications areplete."


    Ocean Sage looked at John with a worried expression, feeling that John might not fully grasp the gravity of the situation ahead. "What you say is true. Until the threat to Storm City is neutralized, Duke Arsena won''t attack me. But what about after that? The Northern Myst Empire won''t easily reconcile with us. Although I''ve asked others to repair the harbor''s structures, even if they are fixed, they won''t withstand an attack from the Northern Myst Empire.


    You must understand, the forces sent by the Northern Myst Empire are just a small part of their power. They possess much greater strength. Duke Arsena is likely to ally with his other allies within the Northern Myst Empire. If so, even with your help, it''s unlikely that we could seed."


    Ocean Sage''s concerns highlighted the delicate bnce of power and the temporary nature of their safety. His strategic foresight underlined the precarious position they were in, despite the current ceasefire.


    After expressing his concerns, Ocean Sage waited for John''s response. John, however, found himself at a loss for words.


    His original n had been to uncover the secrets of Storm City through their current actions. Unexpectedly, they had not discovered these secrets but had instead freed Ocean Sage from his seal. Moreover, it seemed that Ocean Sage was now limited in how much assistance he could offer.


    In the face of John''s silence, Ocean Sage took the initiative to share his n. "I have my own strategy as well. I think I can use this valuable time to quickly enhance my strength. My proficiency in ocean magic is very high. However, since I have coborated with the Mystery Saints, I can no longer receive the blessing of the Sea God. I must find other ways to increase my power level.


    I will also try to enhance the strength of the other members in the harbor. With their increased power, we''ll be better equipped to handle any threats. Moreover, I n to assist you. After all, I did promise you a reward previously. The help I can offer is to share with you some sea magic spells of the Sea God that others do not know."


    Ocean Sage''s n to improve his own strength and that of his allies, along with sharing exclusive knowledge of Sea God''s magic with John, reflected a proactive approach to preparing for future conflicts. Despite the limitations imposed by his coboration with the Mystery Saints, he was determined to make the most of the situation and contribute to their collective defense.


    John nodded in response, a smile on his face, but inwardly he wasn''t particrly interested in the Sea God''s spells. In his view, these spells were not exceptionally powerful. He knew that if he desired stronger magic, he could acquire it through the Book of the Astral Realm. What John truly needed at that moment was something that could directly augment his own power. Spells and divine scrolls were, after all, external aids.


    Ocean Sage could sense that John was not overly excited about his offer, but he had nothing else to reward John with. Consequently, John proceeded to learn some of the Sea God''s spells from Ocean Sage. These spells, while not of the highest level or most impressive in effect, were indeed rare, as Ocean Sage had mentioned. It was unlikely that other maguses were familiar with them.


    Afterpleting his learning of the Sea God''s spells, John decided to temporarily part ways with Ocean Sage. He felt an urgency to share this new information with his allies as soon as possible, recognizing the importance of keeping them informed and prepared for the challenges ahead.


    He came directly to the location where Adam and Blue Sea were. In fact, Adam and Blue Sea had already been informed of the recent series of events before this. They had also received a message from Duke Arsena earlier, but Duke Arsena had attached a condition to it, which was that they couldn''t inform John beforehand.


    After the three of them met, they exchanged the information they had gathered. When John learned that Duke Arsena had informed Adam and Blue Sea beforeing to the Seal Location of Ocean Sage to stop him, his impression of Duke Arsena changed significantly.


    "It seems Duke Arsena is not willing to be directly hostile to me. If it weren''t for the Mystery Protector and that General guarding him, he could havemunicated with me peacefully."


    John stated his opinion straightforwardly. Adam and Blue Sea didn''t oppose this, as they also felt that the Mystery Protector''s hostility towards them was too evident, and Duke Arsena had been providing them with assistance. Duke Arsena seemed to have had a change of heart towards adventurers after John helped defend Storm City.


    "I believe we must eliminate the Mystery Protector as soon as possible. His existence poses a significant threat to us. Not only does he continually cause various troubles for us, but he could alsounch a direct attack on us at any time. Moreover, he can find more allies from the Northern Myst Empire. His presence is bing increasingly vexing to me, so why don''t we join forces with other top yers to get rid of him?"


    Blue Sea was the first to express his thoughts. His opinion of the Mystery Protector was extremely negative; he believed that the Mystery Protector had no other purpose than causing trouble for them.


    Although Adam didn''t speak directly, his expression revealed that he didn''t see any issues with this n.


    John, deep down, also agreed with the n. However, he felt that coborating with other top yers might lead to the Mystery Protector learning about their ns in advance. After all, it was uncertain whether the Mystery Protector had teamed up with other top yers. If the Mystery Protector were coborating with other top yers, he would definitely be able to prepare in advance.

 Chapter 527 -Turbulent Undercurrents in Storm City

    While John, Adam, and Blue Sea were discussing their next course of action, Duke Arsena was also meeting with Natasha in his pce at the same time.


    Both of them were deeply concerned about the current situation in Storm City. Duke Arsena had received a plethora of bad news from his intelligence officer. After consolidating all the negative reports, he felt that there was no way to guarantee that Storm City would not face any further crises in the near future.


    "Now, take a close look at all the information I''ve obtained. Our contacts in the Dark Realm have already sent us the Dark Faction''s operational ns. The Dark Faction is prepared tounch an attack on Sunset Mountain. Although we can''t be sure if they will simultaneously attack Storm City, given their past actions, there''s a high probability they will do so.


    Moreover, as I mentioned before, Mystery Saint has projected his power near Storm City, indicating that the Mystery Faction is also likely to attack us simultaneously with the Dark Faction''s assault. With the strength we currently possess, we won''t stand a chance. This is why I cannot agree with Mystery Protector''s n. We need the help of adventurers now! Without them, we won''t be able to achieve our goals. We are both trusted entirely by His Majesty the Emperor, and we cannot let him down!"


    Duke Arsena, as a Pdin, had a deep trust in Natasha as a warrior. He hadn''t revealed everything to the Mystery Protector, but he chose to share all the information with Natasha.


    After listening to Duke Arsena''s words and carefully considering all the information, Natasha''s expression remained calm, though there was a hint of hesitation on her face.


    "Why don''t you request more reinforcements from His Majesty the Emperor then? I believe the Emperor should be able to send additional forces to assist," Natasha inquired.


    Duke Arsena shook his head, "I cannot request more reinforcements from His Majesty the Emperor. Other regions of the Empire are also under threat from hostile factions."


    In reality, Duke Arsena wasn''t only concerned about the safety of his own territory, Storm City. He was also thinking about the security of the entire Northern Myst Empire.


    Upon hearing Duke Arsena''s response, Natasha couldn''t help but disy a slightly mocking smile. In her view, Duke Arsena had too many things on his te.


    "If you don''t request more reinforcements from His Majesty the Emperor, I won''t be able to provide much help either. However, one thing I can assure you is that I will do everything in my power toplete my quest. If we cannot sessfully defend Storm City, I will choose to return immediately to the Empire''s capital. Then, I will inform His Majesty the Emperor of the situation here, and he should dispatch more reinforcements to reim Storm City."


    After delivering these words, Natasha chose to depart. She had always been this way, avoiding excessive contemtion of matters. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Natasha''s primary goal was toplete her quest, and if her quest exceeded her abilities, she would prioritize ensuring her own safety. After Natasha left, Duke Arsena''s expression became even more troubled because he felt he had run out of options.


    After a while, Duke Arsena turned to one of his servants outside his study and asked, "How is the situation inside Storm City now? Are those adventurers still feeling secure?"


    The servant outside the study didn''t provide a direct answer because he was also quite nervous. All the adventurers could ess additional information from the yer forums. The recent series of unexpected events in Storm City was the hottest topic being discussed on the forums. All yers were well aware that Storm City was about toe under attack.


    yers, of course, wouldn''t offer their assistance to NPCs without some benefit. The majority of yers were considering how to obtain more weapons and loot during the chaos of the impending attack on Storm City.


    "Duke, it seems that adventurers are currently discussing the situation around our Storm City. However, you should be familiar with the majority of these adventurers. They only want to gain more benefits. If helping defend Storm City offers them greater rewards, they will assist us. If Storm City falls into chaos after an attack, and they can gain more benefits during the turmoil, they will surely choose to stand by and watch," the servant exined.


    The servant''s words were something Duke Arsena had already considered. He sighed, realizing that John was likely the only one left who could provide assistance.


    After pacing back and forth in his study for a while, Duke Arsena finally spoke to the servant outside the door, "Besides seeking help from John, I don''t have any other options. Please inform Captain Betack to find John as soon as possible."


    Duke Arsena didn''t intend to personally seek out John because he believed that, based on their previous encounters, John wouldn''t be very receptive to him. Drill Sergeant Betack and John were well acquainted, and Betack had previously offered significant help to John and his two friends. If Betack personally sought out John, John was unlikely to refuse. The servant promptly delivered this message to Drill Sergeant Betack.


    Drill Sergeant Betack double-checked Duke Arsena''s orders to ensure there was no ambiguity. Once he was certain of the mission''s rity, he set out to find John.


    Eventually, Drill Sergeant Betack and John met at the entrance of the Blue Sea Guild. Betack''s appearance at the entrance of an adventurer''s guild naturally raised eyebrows among the surrounding yers.


    John hadn''t anticipated Drill Sergeant Betack''s arrival, and he didn''t want all the yers to discover his true identity. He suggested, "Why did youe here? If you want to discuss something with me, let''s head to the Great Library together. It''s safer there since there might be hostile factions lurking in Storm City."


    Drill Sergeant Betack nodded, and the two of them proceeded to Storm City''s Great Library. Inside, an apprentice magus found them a quiet room where they could have a discreet conversation.


    Drill Sergeant Betack got straight to the point, saying, "I''vee here to find you on Duke Arsena''s orders. The Duke hopes to enlist your assistance."


    John wasn''t surprised by Drill Sergeant Betack''s words, as he didn''t consider Betack to be someone who ced a high value on adventurers.


    "Oh, is that so? In what circumstances does Duke Arsena seek my assistance? Does the Duke think that after recently being at odds with me, he can now ask for my help? At the very least, the Duke should show some sincerity, don''t you think? Can the Duke consider giving up his enmity with the Ocean Sage? If he can turn an enemy into an ally with the Ocean Sage, I would be willing to offer my help," John mentioned the Ocean Sage, and Drill Sergeant Betack''s expression instantly turned cold.


    Though Drill Sergeant Betack hadn''t personally experienced battles between the Northern Myst Empire and the Ocean Sage, as a guardsman of the Northern Myst Empire, he was certainly aware of the information rted to the Ocean Sage. So, he responded straightforwardly, "You should be well aware that I cannot help Duke Arsena agree to this condition. I''m merely rying the Duke''s message to you. The Duke hopes that you''ll remain in Storm City for the next few days because he believes Storm City is about toe under attack. If you''re willing to assist us, he will certainly reward you handsomely afterward. He now knows that you''re working on a hidden quest."


    Drill Sergeant Betack''s revtion surprised John greatly. He hadn''t expected Duke Arsena to be aware that he was working on a hidden quest.

 Chapter 528 -Patiently Awaiting the Right Moment

    John, still harboring some doubts, didn''t provide a straightforward answer. Instead, he inquired of Drill Sergeant Betack, "Why does Duke Arsena know that I''m working on a hidden quest? Does this mean Duke Arsena hasn''t always trusted me? Was he closely monitoring my every move? I''m starting to think that my previous trust in Duke Arsena was a bit too naive."


    John hoped to test Drill Sergeant Betack through this line of questioning, aiming to glean more information from him. However, Drill Sergeant Betack was already familiar with John''s style of operation. He didn''t provide any additional useful information and simply reiterated the message Duke Arsena had sent with him.


    After confirming that Drill Sergeant Betack hadn''t learned any additional information, John directly stated, "I won''t be leaving Storm City in the next few days because I need to find some clues in the Great Library. As for the rewards Duke Arsena mentioned, I don''t expect much, considering he hasn''t fulfilled the rewards he promised me before. I''ve already saved Storm City several times.". In thetter part of his statement, John was subtly expressing some dissatisfaction. However, Drill Sergeant Betack didn''t pay much attention to John''sints. He simply nodded and left.


    After Drill Sergeant Betack left, John opened hismunication channel. He felt the need to make the dangerous situation in Storm City clear to others.


    "Storm City is about toe under attack. Emma and SkyStars, you both should avoiding to Storm City for the time being. Adam and Blue Sea, the two of you must stay within Storm City. Your strength is formidable and you can provide assistance inbat. You must also instruct members of your respective guilds to quickly gather information rted to the Dark Faction and Mystery Faction."


    After sending out the message, John remained in the Great Library. He began searching for clues rted to Mystery Saint within the Great Library. During his search, he also paid attention to information about the Naga tribe and the Ocean Sages. He believed that there must be a close connection among these three entities.


    He didn''t believe that the Ocean Sages were merely cooperating with Mystery Saint to ensure their own safety. It was evident that the Ocean Sages and the Naga tribe had a secretive alliance. Perhaps the assistance provided by the Naga Queen earlier was solely to ensure the safety of the Ocean Sages. John realized that he still had very limited information at his disposal.


    For the next three to four days, John remained within the Great Library, engrossed in his reading, paying little attention to the outside world. It wasn''t until a novice magus from the Great Library hurriedly found him that John decided it was time to take action.


    "Lord John, the Duke urgently requests your presence at his pce! I don''t have information on the item''s whereabouts, but I''ve learned that the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain is under attack by the Dark Faction once again," the novice magus said with a tense expression. If it were only the Defend Wall under attack, the novice magus wouldn''t be this nervous. The situation was evidently far more serious than what the novice magus had conveyed.


    John nodded and ced the book he held back on the shelf. Then, he teleported directly to Duke Arsena''s pce. Inside the pce''s hall, several people were present, aside from John.


    Upon John''s arrival, Mystery Protector''s expression remained unchanged, and he seemed not to even cast a nce in John''s direction. On the other hand, Guard General Natasha, standing next to Mystery Protector, gave John a brief look and even offered a faint smile. Natasha didn''t seem as hostile towards John as Mystery Protector did.


    Apart from the two formidable figures from the Northern Myst Empire, the hall was filled with many Storm City guard captains who were discussing the uing defense ns.


    Duke Arsena remained with a furrowed brow, listening to his subordinates discussing defense ns. At first, he hadn''t even noticed John''s arrival. It wasn''t until John walked to the center of the hall and inquired, "I heard that the Dark Faction has finallyunched an attack. How is the situation now?"


    Duke Arsena raised his head and scrutinized John from head to toe. He still couldn''t be certain whether John would provide assistance.


    "The Dark Faction not onlyunched an attack on the Defend Wall, but I''ve also received information from the Naga tribe that they''ve been targeted by the Dark Faction as well. The Naga tribe won''t be able to assist us in the near future," Duke Arsena exined.


    John didn''t show any immediate reaction to Duke Arsena''s statement. He believed that the Dark Faction''s actions this time had likely been nned for a long time, and their strategy was undoubtedly well-thought-out. Therefore, the attack on the Naga tribe was a usible scenario. He was waiting for Duke Arsena to continue, as he didn''t assume that the Duke hadn''t prepared a response n for what came next. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Indeed, after Duke Arsena summarized the current situation, he outlined his n, "I''ve decided to have Mystery Protector support the Defend Wall. Meanwhile, I will remain in Storm City with Guard General Natasha and you. I believe the Dark Faction''s attack on the Defend Wall is likely a diversion. Their intention is to lure away all of our skilled individuals and thenunch an attack on Storm City. For us, defending Storm City is of utmost importance. Even if we have to abandon the Defend Wall, we absolutely cannot forsake Storm City."


    Duke Arsena''s words raised a sense of unease in John. While Storm City was indeed under Duke Arsena''s jurisdiction, it didn''t seem to warrant this level of importance. Considering the hidden quest John had acquired, he believed that Storm City''s significance must be closely rted to its secrets.


    "I don''t object. Let''s quickly make our way to the walls of Storm City. After all, if the enemy intends to attack Storm City, they''ll first have to breach its defenses," John agreed with Duke Arsena''s n. In his view, as long as he could keep Mystery Protector away and not pose a threat to him, it was eptable.


    Since John had agreed to Duke Arsena''s n, the others had no objections. After a nod from Mystery Protector, he teleported away. Duke Arsena decided to stay on the eastern wall of Storm City, while John headed to the western wall, and Natasha remained on the northern wall.


    The southern side of Storm City was not an easy target for attack, as it led directly to the harbor where the Ocean Sages resided and the Naga tribe''s territory.


    The Ocean Sages had previously agreed to provide assistance to the Northern Myst Empire if Storm City came under attack. While Duke Arsena didn''t entirely trust the Ocean Sages, he did trust John and the Naga Queen. Since both John and the Naga Queen had ced their trust in the Ocean Sages, Duke Arsena believed that, under such immense pressure, cooperation with the Ocean Sages was possible. After all the ns were set, the formidable individuals within Storm City immediately went into action.


    Upon arriving at the western wall, John shared Duke Arsena''s n with Adam and Blue Sea. In a matter of minutes, Adam and Blue Sea were already at the western wall.


    "Are you both willing to help me defend the western wall? With your assistance, I believe we won''t have any issues with this side of the wall. What I''m most concerned about now is the possibility of defenses breaking on the other two sides of the city walls. After all, Duke Arsena''s strength alone is not sufficient, and I don''t trust Natasha entirely," John exined.


    Although Natasha hadn''t shown direct hostility towards John, during their previous battle to release the Ocean Sages from their seal, Natasha''s attacks had been the deadliest. In that battle, Natasha had clearly aimed to eliminate John. John was certain of this, which was why he still didn''t fully trust Natasha.


    Upon receiving this information, Adam and Blue Sea took immediate action as well. They ensured that members of their guild were ready to support the western wall at a moment''s notice. As long as they could defend the western wall, John could then move to support other areas, ensuring the safety of Storm City.

 Chapter 529 -Coordinated Response

    Chapter 529 -Coordinated Response


    While the people within Storm City were engaged in urgent defense, Mystery Protector teleported directly to the Defend Wall. His arrival brought great relief to the guards stationed there, for thebat prowess of a Legend Magus was formidable. With Mystery Protector''s help, they believed they could withstand the Dark Faction''s assault.


    However, Mystery Protector''s arrival came somewhatte. The Dark Faction had already sessfully destroyed all the outposts outside the Defend Wall. Now, the Order Faction guards had no choice but to rely on the Defend Wall for defense. But the Defend Wall had be severely damaged from previous battles, and many of its defensive enchantments were no longer functioning.


    After assessing the situation, Mystery Protector addressed the guards at the Defend Wall directly, "For now, do not continue fighting. Find a safe ce to take cover. I will cast a defensive spell. Once sessful, it will ensure that the previously inactive defensive enchantments on the Defend Wall are reactivated. You must be aware that many of the defensive enchantments on the Defend Wall are currently non-operational."


    "If we want to continue defending, we must activate these defensive enchantments! There''s no time to waste anymore. Get off the Defend Wall quickly!" Mystery Protector''s words sessfully convinced the Order Faction guards. They swiftly descended from the Defend Wall.


    Once the majority of the Order Faction guards had left, Mystery Protector produced a scroll without hesitation. He tore the scroll apart and immediately used teleportation magic to leave the Defend Wall. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With Mystery Protector''s departure, the Dark Faction''s siege demons finally breached the Defend Wall. The entire Defend Wall waspletely destroyed, and for the first time, the Dark Faction thoroughly shattered the Order Faction''s defense on Sunset Mountain.


    Facing this situation, the Order Faction guards were in a state of panic. They had no idea why this had urred and wondered if the Legend Magus had been eliminated. In such circumstances, the morale of the Order Faction guards copsed entirely. The entire Order Faction''s presence on Sunset Mountain was swiftly annihted.


    After sessfully breaching the Defend Wall, the Dark Faction began channeling all of its forces towards Storm City, with the clear goal of capturing it. Once the Dark Faction''s demons had broken through the Defend Wall and moved towards Storm City, Darklord appeared alone on the now heavily damaged Defend Wall.


    "You''ve indeed fulfilled your promise, and I will, of course, fulfill mine. I will give you the weapon I promised you," Darklord spoke into the empty air. Although there was no one around Darklord, he was well aware that Mystery Protector would hear his words.


    Darklord retrieved a string of gleaming gemstones from his backpack. These gemstones constantly emitted a powerful Holy Light. It was quite strange for a yer who had joined the Mystery Faction to possess such a Sacred Relic. As Darklord revealed the gemstones, Mystery Protector''s figure finally materialized.


    Taking the string of gemstones from Darklord, Mystery Protector remarked, "I thought you wouldn''t honor your promise, but it seems you are more sincere than I anticipated."


    The reason Mystery Protector chose to allow the Dark Faction to breach the Defend Wall was because he had made a promise to Darklord. Through their coboration, the defense of the Order Faction waspletely undermined. Although Mystery Protector had initially felt immense pressure, obtaining the string of gemstones was already a significant achievement.


    Mystery Protector hoped to use these gemstones to defeat John. The power within these gemstones could sessfully seal the Book of the Astral Realm, or at least render it useless for a short period. During this time, Mystery Protector intended to eliminate John. If he could lower John''s level by just one, he would gain a significant advantage in their uing battles.


    Darklord responded to Mystery Protector''s words with a smile, and his expression was calmer than before. If this had been the old Darklord, he would have been ecstatic about the sess of his n. However, it seemed that Darklord had something else on his mind. After a brief pause, he said something that took Mystery Protector by surprise.


    "Shouldn''t you return to Storm City immediately now? After all, if you don''t return to Storm City and exin why this situation urred, others will surely be highly suspicious of you. If everyone finds out that you''ve betrayed the Order Faction, John will probably eliminate you without hesitation. I don''t want that to happen because we can still cooperate in the future," Darklord suggested.


    Darklord''s desire for cooperation puzzled Mystery Protector. In Mystery Protector''s view, Darklord''s n had already been sessful. Did this mean that the Mystery Faction didn''t intend to take advantage of the current favorable situation tounch an attack on Storm City? Mystery Protector believed that the formidable individuals in Storm City would prioritize dealing with the apparent threat of the Dark Faction first.


    "What do you mean? I''ve already helped you sessfully destroy the Order Faction''s Defend Wall. The Dark Faction is about tounch an attack on Storm City. Both Duke Arsena and John will have to deal with the Dark Faction''s assault first. Your Mystery Faction can easily take Storm City during this opportunity. Do you have some other ns?" Mystery Protector asked in response.


    Mystery Protector''s counterquestion left Darklord chuckling. Darklord believed that Mystery Protector was simplifying matters too much.


    Darklord wouldn''t have cooperated with Mystery Protector unless he had received direct instructions from Mystery Saint. From Darklord''s perspective, Mystery Protector seemed somewhat naive.


    "Do you really think such a simple n would seed? You''ve spent a long time in Storm City; do you think its defenses are weak? Do you believe that Storm City has no defenses beyond its walls? Let me remind you that right below Storm City''s Great Library lies a defensive enchantment. Even if we manage to breach the city walls, we''ll be restricted by that defensive enchantment. We''re not as reckless as the Dark Faction. After a series of failures, we finally came up with this perfect n to destroy Storm City. Since the n has been going so smoothly, we naturally want it to go off without a hitch. After you return to Storm City, stay in the Great Library. When weunch our attack on Storm City, your responsibility will be to deactivate the defensive enchantment in the Great Library," Darklord exined,ying out his and the Mystery Faction''s n.


    Upon hearing this information, Mystery Protector''s expression remained hesitant. The only reason he had chosen to cooperate with the Mystery Faction was to obtain the Sacred Relic they currently possessed.


    Since he had already obtained the Sacred Relic, why would he still cooperate with the Mystery Faction? Moreover, Storm City was the most important main city of the Northern Myst Empire in his eyes. Giving up Storm City so easily would be difficult for Mystery Protector to ept.


    "You don''t think you can just refuse to cooperate with me now, do you? If I were to tell Duke Arsena about our cooperation, what kind of attitude do you think he would have toward you? You have no way out now; you can only continue to cooperate with me. Furthermore, I can promise you that if you help us take Storm City, I will grant you even greater power. I can even arrange for you to meet the esteemed Mystery Saint!" Darklord''s words left Mystery Protector unable to make an immediate decision. He certainly didn''t want to fully align himself with the Mystery Faction, but as Darklord had pointed out, he had no other choice.


    After considering for a while, Mystery Protector nodded slowly, indicating that he had decided to continue cooperating with Darklord. "No problem, let''s proceed ording to your n. I will return to Storm City and stay in the Great Library. However, you must ensure that you breach the city walls of Storm City first. Only after that will I deactivate the defensive enchantment in the Great Library."

 Chapter 530 -Overwhelming Crisis

    Chapter 530 -Overwhelming Crisis


    The news of Dark Faction breaching the Sunset Mountain Defend Wall quickly reached Storm City, leaving everyone in a state of shock. John found this impossible to believe. In his view, Defend Wall had a sufficient number of Order Faction guards, and it had received support from Mystery Protector. Despite the conflicts between John and Mystery Protector, he never thought that Mystery Protector would outright betray the Order Faction.


    John immediately addressed the two people next to him, saying, "Defend Wall has been breached by Dark Faction. The demons of Dark Faction are about tounch an attack on Storm City. We might have to leave Storm City to stop their advance. If I have to leave Storm City, you must keep me informed about everything happening inside Storm City."


    After delivering this message, John teleported back to Duke Arsena''s pce. He knew that Duke Arsena would gather everyone here. As soon as he arrived, Duke Arsena appeared at the pce entrance, looking extremely anxious upon seeing John.


    "You must have already heard the news about Defend Wall in Sunset Mountain being breached, right? What should we do now? We absolutely cannot just defend Storm City to the death. We must find a way to stop the advance of those demons from Dark Faction. Perhaps the two of us should go out and directly confront them, leaving Natasha to defend Storm City alone."


    John did not immediately oppose Duke Arsena''s suggestion. He also thought that Duke Arsena''s n was the most suitable one. However, Natasha had not arrived yet, and they did not know her thoughts.


    Just as the two were discussing their n, Natasha appeared in Duke Arsena''s pce hall through teleportation. She was also extremely shocked by the current situation, with a fearful expression on her face.


    "Why has this situation urred? Can it be that Mystery Protector couldn''t even defend Defend Wall? If Storm City is truly captured by Dark Faction due to Mystery Protector''s mistake, I will definitely report all of this to His Majesty the Emperor."


    Natasha''s questions mirrored the doubts of John and Duke Arsena. They were all perplexed as to why, with the assistance of Mystery Protector, the Defend Wall in the Sunset Mountain Range had been breached.


    Just as the three of them exchanged looks, Mystery Protector appeared directly in Duke Arsena''s hall. Mystery Protector looked extremely battered, and everyone could tell that he had suffered serious injuries. His condition immediately drew the attention of the three individuals present.


    "What happened exactly? Who did you encounter, and why was the defense at Defend Wall breached so easily?" Duke Arsena quickly approached Mystery Protector, bombarding him with numerous questions as he sought to gather more information for the uing defense.


    Mystery Protector immediately ryed the fabricated story he had prepared in advance, "Dark Faction didn''t just mobilize arge number of demons this time; they also received assistance from many adventurers. More importantly, they deployed several Devils who joined forces tounch an attack. They not only severely injured me but also directly destroyed Defend Wall. If you don''t want these Devils to pose a direct threat to Storm City, you must take the initiative to confront them."


    Mystery Protector''s exnation left Duke Arsena and Natasha feeling extremely anxious. They were well aware of the formidable power possessed by Dark Faction''s Devils. However, John couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. He didn''t fully trust Mystery Protector''s words because he had extensive knowledge of Dark Faction''s Devils.


    "So, there were several Devils attacking together? But from what I know, the Devils within Dark Faction don''t have very amicable rtionships. If these Devils were working together, wouldn''t there be conflicts among them? Did you really see many Devils, or were you only attacked by one Devil, but your strength was insufficient, leading to the loss of Defend Wall?" John questioned Mystery Protector''s ount. Despite his doubts, he didn''t immediately assume that Mystery Protector had betrayed Order Faction. He simply believed that Mystery Protector''s strength might not be as formidable as initially thought.


    "I might have been attacked by a single Devil, but regardless, the forces mobilized by Dark Realm this time are incredibly powerful. You must prepare ordingly. I can not stay here and act with you any longer. I need to return to Storm City''s Great Library as soon as possible because it''s in the library that I can swiftly recover my condition." Mystery Protector responded, his tone firm.


    Mystery Protector''s words did not raise any suspicions among the others, as everyone was desperately hoping for Mystery Protector to recover as soon as possible.


    John decided to contact the Ocean Sage directly because with Mystery Protector, the legendary magus, severely injured, they needed another legendary magus to provide assistance.


    "I''ll get in touch with the Ocean Sage right away. He must fulfill his promise, as the situation in Storm City is dire," John stated.


    Duke Arsena and Natasha didn''t voice any objections because they knew the situation was already dire, and they needed all the help they could get.


    John quickly reached out to the Ocean Sage, but unfortunately, the Ocean Sage couldn''t offer assistance. Their location was also under attack by the Dark Faction.


    "What did you say?! Dark Faction hasunched an attack on the southern harbor as well? How is that even possible?! They are simultaneously attacking Storm City, the Naga tribe, and the southern harbor?! What kind of formidable force have they mobilized?"


    John was deeply shocked upon learning that the Ocean Sage''s harbor had alsoe under attack. This revtion indicated that the Dark Faction had unleashed an exceptionally formidable force this time.


    One crisis after another was unfolding, and John felt slightly overwhelmed. He realized that even if he managed to handle the crisis in Storm City, there would be more significant threats toe. However, John was not one to easily lose hope. After a moment of shock, he quickly regained hisposure. He knew that, given the current situation, swift action was imperative.


    Turning to Duke Arsena, John said, "You and Natasha should stay in Storm City for now. I will venture outside to assess the situation. I need to determine whether Storm City faces the greater threat or if it''s the Ocean Sage who is in more danger. We must deal with the most significant threat first. After that, we can consider our next steps. There''s no time for further discussion here; if we keep talking, the situation will only worsen."


    After delivering his statement, John was ready to leave, but he awaited Duke Arsena''s response. Without the Duke''s agreement, his n would be impossible to execute.


    Duke Arsena''s expression appeared deeply conflicted. He had a strong sense of distrust towards the Ocean Sage, but at this moment, he had no choice but to ce his trust in John. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll agree to your n. Natasha and I will temporarily defend Storm City. You should head outside and assess the strength of the Dark Realm forces. If the threat faced by the Ocean Sage bes more significant, prioritize helping him resolve the crisis. However, once you''ve dealt with his situation, you must return to Storm City. It''s inevitable that Dark Faction will attack us here. I believe you understand this very well. I will also dispatch messengers to the Naga tribe."


    With Duke Arsena''s approval, John immediately sprang into action. He knew that earning the Duke''s trust was no small feat. He didn''t want to disappoint Arsena, nor did he want Dark Faction''s ns to seed. After all, he had yet toplete the hidden quest in Storm City. If Dark Faction were to sessfully take control of the city,pleting the hidden quest might be impossible, resulting in significant losses for John.

 Chapter 531 -Battle at South Harbor

    Chapter 531 -Battle at South Harbor


    After John had everything arranged in Storm City, he teleported directly to South Harbor. The moment he arrived at the harbor, he could feel a very strong dark power emanating from it. Simultaneously, even before his Teleport Spell wasplete, he sensed a dark spelling at him. Instinctively, John cast a defensive spell.


    While he sessfully ensured his safety, his Teleport Spell was disrupted, and John found himself transported to a location about a dozen miles away from South Harbor. From here, John could see endless demons from the Dark Realmunching an attack in the direction of South Harbor, where a blue defensive shield was in ce.


    Without much thought, John knew that this blue shield must be the defensive barrier released by Ocean Sage. After some consideration, he decided not to head directly to South Harbor. He could begin by eliminating the demons from the Dark Realm on the outskirts. If he could eliminate most of them, perhaps he could then assist Ocean Sage in lifting the siege on South Harbor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A highly skilled member of the Order Faction appeared on the outskirts of South Harbor, swiftly dispatching numerous demons from the Dark Faction. This development understandably left the higher-ranking demons within the Dark Faction slightly rmed.


    The mid-level demon generals positioned just outside South Harbor were genuinely concerned about the current situation. Under themand of Devil, they had initiated an attack on South Harbor with the original intention of swiftly destroying it and wiping out all Order Faction members present here. However, the unexpected arrival of Ocean Sage disrupted their ns. In the demons'' original scheme, South Harbor was supposed to be a rtively easy conquest.


    "We can''t afford to waste any more time here! The Devil''s forces are about tounch an attack on Storm City, and we must hurry to join them!" one of the mid-level demon generals eximed anxiously, mming his weapon forcefully onto a stone table. The impact even left a deep crack on the table''s surface.


    However, the expressions on the faces of the surrounding demon generals appeared conflicted. Each of them had their own thoughts and believed that, given the current circumstances, it was crucial to carefully consider their strategy moving forward.


    "Our quest is to conquer this harbor, and if we fail toplete the quest, the Devils will certainly not be pleased. We''ll definitely face punishment!" Another demon general expressed his primary concern outright. In his view, they should prioritize fulfilling the orders from the Devils.


    The demon generals couldn''t make an immediate decision, but they all understood that the situation they were facing would only worsen with time.


    John''s movements were incredibly swift. In less than half an hour, he had already eliminated many low-ranking demons. John could now see the structures of South Harbor, which meant he could engage in directbat with the demon generals besieging the harbor.


    As John appeared very close to the demon generals, they decided not to continue their argument and opted to eliminate John first. There were a total of four mid-level demon generals surrounding South Harbor, each with unique attributes.


    Among these demon generals, two of them possess the attribute of Destruction, and their greatest characteristic lies in their closebat abilities. Demon generals with the Destruction attribute are akin to high-level Pdins or warriors in terms of their melee prowess.


    Apart from the two Destruction attribute demon generals, the other two demon generals consist of one Dark Warlock and another Dark Magus. These two spellcasting demon generals are the true core of the siege on South Harbor, as theirbined dark spells sessfully trapped Ocean Sage within the harbor.


    After using a Detection spell to gather information about his adversaries, Johnunched his attack directly. John chose to focus his initial assault on the Dark Warlock and the Dark Magus. In John''s estimation, if he were to target the Destruction attribute demon generals first, he might get entangled in battle by the spellcasting demon generals.


    John''s actions were unpredictable to the demon generals. When John suddenly appeared before the Dark Warlock, it was only then that the Dark Warlock finally reacted.


    The Dark Warlock swiftly concealed himself within the shadows, hoping to evade John''s attack and buy himself more time. Simultaneously, the three demon generals surrounding the Dark Warlockunched an assault on John.


    The two Destruction attribute demon generals wielded massive warhammers and swung them in John''s direction, but their attacks failed tond. After his initial attack was unsessful, John utilized the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to teleport to a nearby location. He intended to seize the opportunity while the demon generals were no longer actively besieging South Harbor to establish contact with Ocean Sage.


    John opened the Book of the Astral Realm and found a page rted to seals within it. After reciting the incantation on that page, the Book of the Astral Realm emitted a brilliant light. In that moment, the seal ced by the Dark Faction outside South Harbor waspletely lifted, and Ocean Sage transformed into a green light, bursting out of South Harbor.


    Ocean Sage spotted John, and upon seeing him, her expression became noticeably more rxed. She felt relieved to have a powerful ally to help address the current crisis.


    "I''m very grateful that you coulde here to provide support. I had wanted to send you a message to inform you that South Harbor was under attack, but all the messages I sent were intercepted by the Dark Faction. How did you find out about the attack here?" Ocean Sage inquired.


    Ocean Sage bombarded John with a series of questions, but John didn''t immediately respond to them. In his view, the most pressing matter at hand was to swiftly eliminate the demon generals surrounding South Harbor.


    "Let''s discuss all these matters in detail once the crisis is resolved! What''s most important right now is to eliminate these demon generals around us as quickly as possible! They are aware of my presence, and they should be ready for battle!" John stated.


    Ocean Sage naturally didn''t object, as her previous questions were merely a reaction to John''s sudden arrival. Just as Ocean Sage agreed to work together with John to first eliminate the demon generals outside South Harbor, the demon generals located them.


    "Here''s another one who''s not afraid of death! Since you''re so eager to meet your end here, we''ll be happy to oblige!" one of the Destruction attribute demon generals, wielding a massive hammer, let out a terrifying roar. Standing beside him, another Destruction attribute demon general stared at John and Ocean Sage with burning red eyes. Behind them, the Dark Warlock and Dark Magus demon generals prepared to unleash powerful spells.


    John cast a sidelong nce at Ocean Sage, hoping she would join him inunching an attack against the demon generals. Ocean Sage nodded in agreement. In that moment, John transformed into a blue light and flew towards the Destruction attribute demon generals.


    All the demon generals could sense the formidable power emanating from the blue light that John had transformed into. The Dark Warlock and Dark Magus simultaneously cast dark attribute defensive spells. With the protection of these two defensive spells, the Destruction attribute demon generals believed they could withstand John''s attack. However, they had underestimated the situation.


    John''s attack this time not only utilized the blessing of the Sea God but also employed the Book of the Astral Realm''s ability to bypass defenses. This allowed John to disregard the majority of the opponent''s defenses. Even with the protection of two powerful dark defensive spells, it was impossible for the Destruction attribute demon generals to easily withstand John''s assault.


    As John transformed into a blue light tounch his attack, Ocean Sage also activated her prepared skill, "Tidal Wave." Suddenly, the seawater surrounding South Harbor surged like a colossal tsunami, rapidly approaching the demon generals.

 Chapter 532 -The Tenacious Demon General

    Chapter 532 -The Tenacious Demon General


    The Destruction attribute demon general couldn''t withstand John''s deadly blow and, much to everyone''s surprise, copsed to the ground. John once again revealed his humanoid form to the onlookers. While John could transform into a blue energy beam, it was still too risky for him. As an adventurer of the Order Faction, frequent use of the Sea God''s blessing could potentially lead to a loss of his sanity. More importantly, if he lost his sanity, he wouldn''t retain his original strength, unlike other NPCs. In the game, if a yer was deemed to have lost their sanity, their yer level would continuously decrease, which was uneptable for top-level yers.


    John''s ability to instantly defeat a Destruction attribute demon general delighted Ocean Sage immensely. He appeared even more powerful than she had anticipated. It seemed that the crisis South Harbor was facing could indeed be sessfully resolved.


    As for the other three demon generals, they had underestimated John''s strength earlier. The remaining Destruction attribute demon general wasn''t as arrogant as before; he appeared to be contemting his defensive strategy.


    John didn''t grant the demon generals too much time for deliberation. After ensuring his own state was stable, he initiated the second round of attacks. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the second round of attacks, John initiated with the use of "[Abyssal Prison]." He chose this skill because he believed it was crucial to ensure that the Dark Magus and Dark Warlock could not provide assistance to the forefront Destruction attribute demon general.


    The dark spells cast by these two spellcasting demon generals were still quite potent. Without the aid of the Book of the Astral Realm and the Sea God''s blessing, John''s previous attack wouldn''t have been as effective as it was.


    As the effects of "Abyssal Prison" took hold, the Destruction attribute demon general found himself in a state of panic. He could sense that the other two demon generals might not be able to offer him quick assistance. Therefore, the Destruction attribute demon general opted to hurl his massive hammer, a weapon infused with powerful dark power.


    After all, these weapons were all forged within the Dark Realm and absorbed a considerable amount of dark power at the moment of their creation. The giant hammer struck the barrier created by the "Abyssal Prison" spell directly. To John''s surprise, the barrier disyed a slight crack.


    While John''s astonished expression was brief, the demons were exceptionally perceptive to the emotional changes of humans. The Dark Warlock and Dark Magus demon generals quickly sensed that John might not have full control over the current situation.


    The Dark Warlock swiftly eliminated all the demons around him, summoning a powerful dark power puppet at the cost of those demons'' lives. Meanwhile, the Dark Magus chose not to summon minions but instead decided to confront the massive tsunami summoned by Ocean Sage.


    Although Ocean Sage''s recent tsunami attack did not directly threaten the Demon Generals, it had the potential to eliminate lower-level demons that were not as high in rank. Without these lower-ranking demons, the Demon Generals'' ns couldn''t seed.


    Ocean Sage didn''t stand idly by during John''s actions. After summoning a powerful tsunami, she engaged in directbat with the Dark Magus. The Dark Magus and Ocean Sage''s strengths were nearly identical, making it impossible to determine a clear victor quickly in their battle. Moreover, their battle affected some lower-level members from both sides.


    After the initial shock at John''s arrival, both the Dark Faction and the Order Faction members had regained theirposure and were now fully utilizing their abilities to join the battle.


    John''s second round of attacks didn''t yield immediate sess, prompting him to abandon the idea of a swift victory. Instead, he aimed to use his superior strengthpared to the Destruction attribute Demon General and the Dark Warlock to eliminate them first. After dealing with these two Demon Generals, John could easily cooperate with Ocean Sage to finish off thest one, the Dark Magus.


    However, during the ensuing battle, John suddenly realized that these Demon Generals were proving to be quite formidable opponents. Although the Destruction attribute Demon General was not as strong as John in directbat, with the assistance of the Dark Warlock, he managed to hold his own. On the other hand, the Dark Magus seemed to have gained the upper hand.


    Facing this situation, John felt that he couldn''t afford to y it too safe. He decided to tap into the power of the Book of the Astral Realm once more within a short period. When John brought out the Book of the Astral Realm for the second time, he could sense its power overflowing. Without further hesitation, he used the Book of the Astral Realm again and unleashed a highly potent sealing spell.


    As the sealing spell recorded in the Book of the Astral Realm was triggered, four pirs of light appeared around the Destruction attribute Demon General. These four pirs instantlybined to form an impregnable seal,pletely imprisoning the Destruction attribute Demon General.


    Upon seeing the sessful sealing spell, John immediately retrieved the Book of the Astral Realm. During this process, the overflow of power from the book had already had some impact on him. John could see on his data panel that his health had dropped by approximately one-third. If he continued to use the Book of the Astral Realm, it would undoubtedly lead to his rapid demise.


    With John sessfully sealing the Destruction attribute Demon General, the Dark Warlock realized the situation was dire and decided to make a run for it. However, John was not going to let the Dark Warlock escape easily.


    "Now you want to run? Isn''t it a bit toote for that? Since you dared to attack the Order Faction, be prepared to be thoroughly eliminated!" John directly threw two divine scrolls towards the Dark Warlock. Both of these divine scrolls were of the ocean attribute.


    After the two divine scrolls took effect, all the water elementals surrounding South Harbor converged and formed an enormous water elemental construct.


    The massive water elemental construct not only absorbed all the surrounding water elementals but also sessfully froze most of the lower-level demons. While the Dark Warlock''s level was high enough to prevent himself from being frozen by the water elemental, his movement speed was significantly affected.


    Taking advantage of the Dark Warlock''s slowed movements, John chose to go all out andpletely eliminate him. John''s incredible speed overwhelmed the Dark Warlock, who couldn''t even summon a defense spell in time before being eliminated by John.


    With two Demon Generals sessfully eliminated, John turned his attention to Ocean Sage. The Dark Magus, who had been in battle with Ocean Sage, had disappeared.


    Ocean Sage''s current condition appeared to be in a dire state, and John teleported in front of him, asking, "What happened? Are you alright in your current state?"


    John could tell that Ocean Sage had sustained severe injuries, but he couldn''t understand why Ocean Sage hadn''t defeated the Dark Magus. Wasn''t the Dark Magus''s strength on par with Ocean Sage''s? Did the Dark Magus hide his true power during their previous battle?


    John couldn''te up with the answers to these questions in such a short time, so he had to rely on Ocean Sage''s response.


    Ocean Sage wasted no time and immediately described his battle with the Dark Magus. From Ocean Sage''s ount, John could see that the Dark Magus was indeed much more powerful than he had initially thought. The Dark Magus not only dispelled Ocean Sage''s massive tsunami but also gained the upper hand in their battle, severely injuring Ocean Sage.


    Given the current situation, it seemed that Ocean Sage wouldn''t be able to continue the fight in the short term. John could only quickly deal with the remaining demons in South Harbor and then swiftly return to Storm City.

 Chapter 533-Ocean Sages Advice

    533 Chapter533-Ocean Sage''s Advice


    In the midst of the battlefield surrounding South Harbor, members of the Order Faction were doing their best to eliminate every Dark Faction demon they encountered. At the center of the battlefield, John was discussing their next course of action with Ocean Sage. Although John had prepared for the possibility that Ocean Sage might not be able to assist Storm City, he had yet to have a proper conversation with him. Despite Ocean Sage''s initial hostility toward the Northern Myst Empire''s members, John believed that Ocean Sage would be willing to help.


    "I''m suffering from severe injuries right now, and I won''t be able to assist you in the near future. I had hoped to lend my support to Storm City after we finished the battle here," Ocean Sage exined with a somewhat disappointed tone. He genuinely wanted to aid Storm City because he believed that if the Dark Faction were to win, South Harbor wouldn''t remain secure.


    "Don''t overthink it right now! You should focus on recovering as soon as possible. The sooner you recover, the better our situation will be moving forward. Why don''t you tell me about thebat style of the Dark Magus? I have a feeling that I will encounter them again after heading to Storm City. The Dark Faction won''t easily give up their attack on Storm City."


    Ocean Sage nodded and proceeded to recount all the details of his battle with the Dark Magus. After sharing everything, Ocean Sage gave John a final piece of advice.


    "In your uing actions, you need to not only be mindful of the threat from the Dark Faction but also be vignt about the threat posed by the Mystery Faction. I can sense that the Mystery Saints are also making moves in the shadows."


    Ocean Sage''s words made John raise an eyebrow. He felt like there was more to what Ocean Sage was saying, but at the same time, he didn''t seem inclined to reveal everything.


    John was starting to feel a bit frustrated with Ocean Sage''s demeanor. After all, from John''s perspective, the current situation was already extremely dire for the Order Faction.


    Why is Ocean Sage still not nning to tell me the truth? Does he harbor so much resentment towards Duke Arsena that he wants Storm City to be intentionally taken over by the Dark Faction?


    "I can tell that you have more to say right now. What is it that you want to say? Just say it outright; I don''t have much time to ponder the deeper meaning of your words."


    At this point, Ocean Sage appeared hesitant, but after gazing into John''s eyes for a while, he spoke softly, "Do you remember when I told you before that I had received help from a Mystery Saint?"


    John nodded, recalling that Ocean Sage had mentioned cooperating with a Mystery Saint. However, Ocean Sage had exined at the time that the cooperation was solely to ensure the safety of South Harbor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My cooperation with the Mystery Saint not only granted me powerful spells but also established a certain connection with Mystery power itself. I can sense that there is a tremendous amount of Mystery power surrounding South Harbor. After you all left, my original intention was to eliminate all the advantageous forces around South Harbor. But I overestimated my own strength a bit."


    "These Mystery forces haven''t been eradicated by me; instead, they''ve grown even stronger. I suddenly realized that I might be one of the contingency ns for the resurrection of the Mystery Saint."


    Ocean Sage''s words left Johnpletely stunned. He hadn''t expected Ocean Sage to be so candid and reveal his biggest secret like this.


    If Ocean Sage was indeed one of the contingency ns for the resurrection of the Mystery Saint, it could exin the animosity that Duke Arsena and other powerful figures from the Northern Myst Empire held towards him.


    However, there was another crucial question on John''s mind: why hadn''t Duke Arsena and the other strong figures from the Northern Myst Empire informed him of this matter? Queen Naga should have been aware of this information as well, so why did she agree to release Ocean Sage from his seal?


    A series of questions swirled in John''s mind, and his expression became increasingly conflicted. Ocean Sage, seeing John''s turmoil, decided to provide further rification.


    "In reality, the members of the Northern Myst Empire are unaware of this information; they merely suspect that I had cooperated with the Mystery Saint. Moreover, their hostility towards me is not primarily due to my coboration with the Mystery Saint.


    If you have a deep understanding of the Northern Myst Empire, you''d know one thing: other strong figures from the Northern Myst Empire have also coborated with Mystery power. The Northern Myst Empire''s main conflict with me still revolves around the ownership of Storm City. Apart from being a strategically located and prosperous city, there''s a powerful magical array beneath Storm City.


    Whoever controls this array gains power akin to that of a demigod. Moreover, what sets this array apart from the Book of the Astral Realm is that its users are less prone to losing control. You must have sensed the bacsh from the Book of the Astral Realm during its use, haven''t you?"


    Ocean Sage provided a crucial piece of information. There is a tremendously powerful magical array beneath Storm City, likely rted to the hidden quest John had previously received¡ªStorm City''s Secret.


    After listening to Ocean Sage''s exnation, John had a clearer understanding of the current situation. Moreover, upon Ocean Sage mentioning Queen Naga, John felt that he should first head to the Naga tribe. He needed to assess the potential dangers there.


    "I understand! The demons around South Harbor should have been mostly eliminated by now. With Twilight and Hammer staying here, South Harbor''s safety should be ensured. You should rest and recover as soon as possible to be in your best condition. After that, head to Storm City to meet with us."


    "My next step won''t take me directly back to Storm City because I received another piece of information while I was there ¨C that the Naga tribe has also been attacked by the Dark Faction. I must go to the Naga tribe first to ensure their safety."


    John was about to leave after saying this. However, just as he was about to teleport away, Ocean Sage stopped him once more. It was evident that Ocean Sage had more to say.


    "If you''re heading to the Naga tribe, there''s something I must remind you of, a matter I haven''t had the opportunity to discuss with you before."


    Ocean Sage coughed twice as he reached this point, clearly not in good condition. After their previous battle, Ocean Sage was pushing himself to have this lengthy conversation with John, which emphasized the importance of what he had to say.


    Naturally, John had no intention of leaving hastily. He chose to stay and wait for Ocean Sage.


    "Do not trust anything Queen Naga says. She is not as friendly as you might imagine. I had initially hoped for her support during battles with the Northern Myst Empire, but in a critical fight, Queen Naga chose not to assist me at all. Furthermore, Queen Naga''s cooperation with Mystery power predates mine; she may have met the Mystery Saint. However, I do not know the extent of her coboration with the Mystery Saint, and I am uncertain whether she has since betrayed the Mystery Faction and aligned herself with the Order Faction."


    Ocean Sage''s warning was of utmost importance to John. Without taking precautions against Queen Naga, he might have fallen into an ambush by her after heading to the Naga tribe.


    However, from the very beginning, John had not ced blind trust in Queen Naga. He had sensed that Queen Naga held many secrets when he first visited the Naga tribe. His cooperation with Queen Naga was primarily because Queen Naga had not directly opposed him.


    "I understand, and I''ll exercise caution going forward."


    After saying this, John called over Twilight and Hammer.


    "Both of you must ensure the safety of South Harbor from now on. I''ve already taken care of the majority of the high-ranking demons, so you should be able to handle the lower-ranking ones."


    With that, John teleported away, his destination being the Naga tribe.

 Chapter 534-Cooperation within the Mystery Faction

    534 Chapter534-Cooperation within the Mystery Faction


    John encountered no obstacles on his way to the Naga tribe. Initially, he had been concerned that members of the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction might have strong forces stationed around Weeping Shore. Surprisingly, there was not a soul in sight around Weeping Shore. Furthermore, the Tethys whale, which served as transportation to the Naga tribe, had not been eliminated.


    This implied that the Naga tribe was likely not facing significant trouble at the moment. If they were not in dire straits, then why had Queen Naga mentioned a crisis to him? Ocean Sage''s earlier warning had already eroded some of John''s trust in Queen Naga, and the situation at Weeping Shore only deepened his skepticism.


    Although John had formed a certain judgment about Queen Naga, he would not make a final decision until he reached the Naga tribe.


    As John arrived at the entrance of the Naga tribe, he could feel a powerful force of aquatic magic present. This indicated that at least the barrier at the entrance of the Naga tribe had not been breached.


    John found himself unable to enter the Naga tribe without utilizing the power of the Book of the Astral Realm. This confirmed his suspicion that Queen Naga had been dishonest all along.


    "It looks like Ocean Sage''s warning was indeed correct. Queen Naga has been lying, and she is likely cooperating with the Mystery Faction. I must exercise caution. If Queen Naga has set a trap for me, I need to escape it as soon as possible. After all, in our current situation, dealing with the Dark Faction threat takes top priority. I must ensure the safety of Storm City first, and once that''s secured, I''ll find a way to make Queen Naga pay."


    John had nned out every step of his actions before entering the Naga tribe. This made him less anxious than before. John had always been a cautious individual, and without a n, he would have been in a state of panic. However, with a solid n in ce, he remained calm and followed it meticulously.


    John took out the Book of the Astral Realm, and with its power, he sessfully entered the Naga tribe. However, the moment he stepped into the Naga tribe, he realized that his earlier judgment had been somewhat mistaken. Unlike the calm entrance, the situation inside the Naga tribe was dire.


    John immediately spotted a Mystery Vanguard standing right at the entrance of Queen Naga''s pce. Furthermore, Chief Legend Magus Shatras of the Naga tribe was engaged inbat with this Mystery Vanguard.


    John''s arrival drew the attention of both the Mystery Vanguard and Shatras. The Mystery Vanguard chose not to attack John directly and continued its assault on Shatras. With no means to face the Mystery Vanguard alone, Shatras had no choice but to seek John''s help.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you lend me a hand? My strength isn''t as formidable as the Mystery Vanguard''s. If you don''t help me now, I''ll be eliminated by the Mystery Vanguard!"


    Shatras'' words prompted John to act swiftly. He joined the battle between Shatras and the Mystery Vanguard, and with his assistance, they managed to eliminate the Mystery Vanguard.


    While Mystery Vanguard might have posed a certain level of threat to John before acquiring the Book of the Astral Realm, its threat level had now been reduced to almost zero. With Astral''s assistance, John could easily sever the connection between the Mystery Vanguard and the Mystery Saint. Once the Mystery Vanguard couldn''t ess more Mystery power, it became significantly less formidable in battle.


    After eliminating the Mystery Vanguard, John finally had the opportunity to ask Shatras about the situation. After all, from the appearance of the Naga tribe''s entrance, there should have been no crisis at hand. However, before John could inquire, Shatras addressed him directly.


    "I''m very grateful for your timely rescue, but we must hurry to other ces. The Naga tribe is currently under aprehensive attack by Mystery creatures. Defense elsewhere is equally challenging, and we must first eliminate the majority of the Mystery creatures."


    With that, Shatras used magic to teleport away. Although John had some lingering questions, he couldn''t press further at the moment. As Shatras had mentioned, the priority was to eliminate the enemy. With John''s help, Shatras sessfully eradicated the majority of the Mystery creatures in the Naga tribe. Once they were sure there were no other formidable Mystery creatures left, John finally had the opportunity to inquire further.


    "Why did this situation ur? I couldn''t see any signs of an attack on the Naga tribe from the entrance. And why hasn''t Queen Naga appeared? With such a massive crisis in the tribe, isn''t she taking any action? Has she be toocent?"


    In response to John''s questions, Shatras didn''t immediately answer. She was still quite exhausted and needed some time to gather herself and exin everything clearly.


    After a brief rest, Shatras began to exin the crisis that had befallen the Naga tribe. After John and the others left the Naga tribe, it fell victim to a seal imposed by the Mystery power. The Mystery power sessfully mimicked the Sea God''s power, fooling all members of the Naga tribe initially. By the time Queen Naga detected the anomaly, it was already toote.


    Mystery creatures summoned by the Mystery power hadunched an immediate attack on the Naga tribe, and their assault had initially been highly effective. The defensive forces within the Naga tribe had already been significantly depleted at the outset of the attack. In order to secure the Naga tribe, Queen Naga had no choice but to activate the tribe''s defensive magical array.


    After activating the defensive magical array, Queen Naga''s own powers were severely weakened, leaving her unable tobat the Mystery creatures. The quest to battle these creatures fell to other members of the Naga tribe, with Shatras, as a Legend Magus, taking on a prominent role.


    Despite Shatras and the other Naga guards'' valiant efforts in battle, the Mystery creatures summoned by the Mystery power proved overwhelming, and they were constantly on the defensive.


    Unable to ovee the dire situation with their own strengths, Queen Naga had no choice but to seek help from John and hispanions. She used herst remaining powers to send out a distress call. The news of the Naga tribe being under attack reached John and Duke Arsena as a result of this desperate plea for assistance.


    Having understood the situation, John no longer harbored the same doubts about Queen Naga as before. However, he did not be any more rxed. Even if Queen Naga had not cooperated with the Mystery Saint, the actions of the Mystery power indicated that the Mystery Faction had aligned themselves with the Dark Faction.


    The actions of the Mystery Faction were now effectively aligned with the Dark Faction. With these two opposing factions operating in tandem, John felt that defending Storm City this time would be an incredibly challenging task.


    However, John believed it was time to rely on the power of the yers. After all, yers had remained passive during the previous crises in Storm City. If the Northern Myst Empire or Duke Arsena could offer yers suitable rewards, they would certainly be willing to assist in defending Storm City. Some yers were even willing to join the Dark Faction for rewards, so it was only logical that some would align with the Order Faction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Furthermore, Storm City had a vast number of yers, which meant they possessed significant collective power. With their willingness to help, the defense of the Order Faction would undoubtedly be more manageable.


    Having considered these factors, John decided to meet with Queen Naga directly. In his view, since he had already eliminated the majority of the Mystery creatures within the Naga tribe, Queen Naga should no longer need to maintain the defensive magical array around the tribe.

 Chapter 535-The Stubborn Ally

    535 Chapter535-The Stubborn Ally


    Regarding John''s request to meet the Naga Queen, Shatras showed a slight hesitation. She was currently unsure if the Naga Queen would agree to meet with John. However, after some contemtion, Shatras finally said to John, "I''m not certain if Her Majesty would want to see you, but I will still take you to her. The Queen is not in the best of states right now, and I believe she might be under the influence of the Mystery power."


    Shatras openly shared the possibility of the Naga Queen being influenced by the Mystery power, which slightly surprised John. In his view, such information seemed like a significant secret concerning the Naga Queen. Shatras appeared to notice John''s thoughts and smiled faintly, saying, "If it were someone else, I certainly wouldn''t disclose the Queen''s current condition. But you are different from the others; you have provided a lot of assistance to the Naga tribe in the past. I believe you would never betray our tribe.


    Moreover, what''s more important is that our Naga tribe might face dangers ahead, and we will need your additional support. In such a situation, I naturally have to ce my trust in you." John did not object to Shatras''s words. After all, he had already promised to provide assistance to the Naga tribe.


    Under Shatras''s guidance, John sessfully met with the Naga Queen. He could tell that the Naga Queen was indeed not in a good state. Perhaps she had used all her strength to activate the Naga tribe''s defensive formations, or maybe, as Shatras, the tribe''s chief magus, had mentioned, she was under the influence of the Mystery power.


    "I''ve heard that you have sessfully eliminated all the Mystery monsters within our tribe. I must express my gratitude to you, as you were willing to offer us assistance even when Storm City faced such a grave crisis."


    The Naga Queen first expressed her gratitude to John. She was genuinely thankful to him because, in her view, had she been in John''s situation, she would definitely not havee to the Naga tribe''s aid.


    "You don''t need to thank me specially, as we had already agreed beforehand. If the Naga tribe were attacked, I would provide support. Simrly, if Storm City and South Harbor were attacked, you would have to help us. Now that the Naga tribe faces no further dangers, you should join me in supporting Storm City," John stated, waiting for the Naga Queen''s response.


    However, the Naga Queen did not immediately answer. She just nced at John and then slowly shook her head.


    "I will not go to Storm City because I must ensure the safety of the Naga tribe first! It''s possible that after this, the Dark Faction might alsounch an attack on the Naga tribe!"


    The Naga Queen outright refused John''s proposal. Her stance seemed very firm, and John felt she was being somewhat stubborn.


    "Why would you do this? Didn''t you already agree with me before? Since it was agreed upon, it must be carried out. Do you believe the Naga tribe will not face any other crises after this?"


    Faced with John''s counter-question, the Naga Queen did not say anything further. She remained silent, seemingly unwilling to engage in further conversation with John.


    John looked towards Shatras, who was by his side, feeling that she should offer some assistance. Shatras then spoke directly to the Naga Queen.


    "Your Majesty, you had indeed promised John and Duke Arsena before. If you do not go to Storm City, neither Duke Arsena nor John will be pleased. The next time our Naga tribe faces danger, Duke Arsena might not offer his help. Do you believe that without the support of other allies, we can face the greatest crises alone?"


    Shatras''s words echoed John''s sentiments. Both believed in mutual support within the Order Faction. However, after Shatras spoke, the Naga Queen merely gave her a cold nce.


    "I have made my stance clear; I will absolutely not go to Storm City. If you truly wish to support Storm City, then go ahead and do so. I will stay within the Naga tribe to ensure its safety."


    After making her statement, the Naga Queen sent John and Shatras away. It appeared that the Queen was resolute in her decision, yet she did not object to Shatras going to Storm City. John and Shatras deliberated carefully on their next steps.


    Ultimately, Shatras decided to apany John to Storm City, considering herself one of the top powerhouses of the Naga tribe as a Legend Magus. "Since Her Majesty has decided not to personally go to Storm City, my presence there can be considered the Naga tribe''s support. I suppose Duke Arsena won''t have much to say about this? After all, having a Legend Magus''s assistance is greatly beneficial for Storm City."


    John, after some thought, found no argument against Shatras''s reasoning. Given the current situation, Storm City indeed needed all the strength it could get for protection.


    Thus, John and Shatras used a teleportation point to return directly to Storm City. At the same time they left the Naga tribe, the Naga Queen gathered other strong individuals within the tribe. The Queen intended to use this opportunity to eliminate other marine threats surrounding the Naga tribe.


    "Now that we no longer need to worry about the threats from the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp, we can finally eliminate all other marine creatures around us. These marine creatures have posed a certain threat to our Naga in the past. If we don''t take this opportunity to eliminate these hostile marine creatures, it might be difficult to find another chance."


    The tone in which the Naga Queen spoke now was significantly more serious than before, as the operation at hand was of paramount importance to the Naga tribe. Any mishap in this endeavor could lead to a substantial crisis for the tribe. None of the other strong members of the tribe opposed this, believing it to be an opportune moment.


    However, one individual stepped forward, suggesting that perhaps addressing the threat from the Dark Faction should take precedence, given that the Naga tribe was, after all, a part of the Order Faction. "Your Majesty, do we really need to act alone at this time? If our independent actions anger the other members of the Order Faction, what should we do then? Duke Arsena has always been somewhat hostile towards us. If he truly breaks ties with us, our Naga tribe will face significant pressure afterward."


    After hearing these concerns, the Naga Queen smiled slightly. In her view, Duke Arsena would soon be embroiled in a series of troubles, leaving him no time to target the Naga tribe.


    "You need not worry about this matter. In fact, Duke Arsena will undoubtedly face more troubles soon. He will have to rely on others for assistance. If he really chooses to cause trouble for our Naga tribe, we possess formidable strength to handle such unexpected situations. After all, when you eliminate the hostile marine creatures around us, you won''t face significant threats. Meanwhile, Storm City will surely lose a lot of its strength in the defense process. By then, Duke Arsena will be incapable of targeting us. Perhaps, we might even gain a significant advantage over Storm City in the aftermath." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Naga Queen''s words finally reassured the other members of the Naga tribe, who then began their final preparations for the operation. However, after everyone had left, the expression on the Naga Queen''s face subtly changed. The look of ease and confidence she had previously shown was no longer present.


    Deep inside, the Naga Queen seemed to harbor significant worries, but no one knew the exact nature of her concerns. She chose to keep these secrets buried deep within her heart.

 Chapter536-The Players Detached Observation

    536 Chapter536-The yers'' Detached Observation


    While John and the other members of the Order Faction were in a state of panic, the situation on the yer forums presented a stark contrast to the rmed NPCs. Although many yers were discussing the ongoing battles between the different factions, it didn''t seem to have much personal impact on most of them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aside from a few yers who had joined the Dark Faction, the majority were merely describing the progress of the battles. Given that Storm City had the highest number of yers, the details of its battle were the most thoroughly reported.


    "The eastern wall of Storm City is under attack by demons. We can see that there aren''t many city guards left, and I think the eastern wall will soon be breached. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to evacuate to a safe ce after the wall is broken through. But the teleportation point in Storm City should still be operational, right?"


    A low-level yer in Storm City posted this plea for help on the game forum. He owned a small shop within the city. If Storm City were breached by the Dark Faction, he would have to make a final decision. Although as a yer not of very high level, he could choose to start over in another yer''s main city, restarting would be a costly endeavor for any yer, especially those without strong abilities or much capital.


    "You should choose to flee as soon as possible. Storm City is likely indefensible now. I saw Duke Arsena leaving his pce with a very grim expression. Moreover, I''ve learned from other sources that it''s not just Storm City that''s been attacked. The Order Faction is under attack in many ces, and the defensive wall at Sunset Mountain has already been breached."


    "I can confirm that I''m currently at Iceburg Castle, which has also been attacked by the Dark Faction. However, the force of the Dark Faction here isn''t very strong."


    "I heard that some of the viges on the outskirts of Storm City have also been destroyed by the Dark Faction. Does this mean that the Dark Faction is about to take over Storm City? If the Dark Faction manages to take Storm City, could we be looking at the start of a new story mode?"


    Many people on the yer forums were discussing the situation in Storm City. However, the vast majority of yers were merely observing the events unfold with detachment. They didn''t see the potential control of Storm City by the Dark Faction as something uneptable. After all, some yers had chosen to begin their gaming journey directly in the Dark Realm, where they hadn''t encountered significant trouble.


    What''s avable in the main cities of the Order Faction is also present in the Dark Realm. However, for stronger yers, joining the Dark Realm seems somewhat unlikely. They are well aware that choosing to join the Dark Faction for advancement would require them to be demons.


    For yers whose sses are naturally aligned with demonic attributes, this transition might not be a big deal. However, for those whose sses are affiliated with the Holy Light or the attributes of the gods of the Order Faction, bing a demon is not an option.


    Beyond the discussions among regr yers on the game forums, stronger yers were also closely monitoring the situation. Yet, these yers hadn''t decided which faction to assist. In their view, they were willing to help whichever faction offered better incentives.


    Adam and Blue Sea, being allies of John, had already chosen to join the Order Faction early on. Adam was now looking for other top yers, hoping they would join the Order Faction as well. Adam believed that by helping the Order Faction in the uing defense of Storm City, these top yers would receive rewards.


    "Guild leader Adam, I do see the sense in what you''re saying. But can we trust Duke Arsena to keep his promises? You must remember what we faced in the auction house in Storm City. Duke Arsena didn''t really trust us adventurers. If Duke Arsena, as an NPC, doesn''t trust us yers, why should we help him? If you trust him too much, you might end up being betrayed."


    One of the top Assassin yers expressed his greatest concern, highlighting that Duke Arsena had not been particrly friendly towards yers in the past. This attitude made it unlikely for yers to assist Duke Arsena in times of crisis.


    Faced with the top yers'' counterarguments, Adam didn''t show panic. He had already considered how to respond. "You''re right, Duke Arsena has been quite hostile towards us yers. But this is precisely an opportunity for us. If we choose to help him, he will surely shed his prejudices against yers. Moreover, the crisis that Storm City, under Duke Arsena''s stewardship, is facing is grave. If we can help him defend Storm City, he will undoubtedly offer us rewards beyond our imagination. Perhaps, they might even provide us with Sacred Relics. Don''t you top yers desire to obtain Sacred Relics?"


    Adam was well aware that top yers did notck ordinary or even some epic and rare weapons. However, what all top yers truly coveted were god-tier weapons. Any god-tier weapon was worth the utmost effort for top yers to vie for. Only a yer at the pinnacle like John possessed several god-tier weapons, while other top yers might only have one.


    As Adam had anticipated, his words did indeed sway some top yers towards the idea of assisting Storm City. However, there was still hesitation among them due to lingering doubts about Duke Arsena. They felt that a concrete promise from the Duke was necessary before they wouldmit. Without such a promise, they were not willing to take the risk.


    "Getting more rare weapons would certainly be good news for us. But I can''t just take Duke Arsena''s word for it without any solid assurance. If Duke Arsena is counting on our support, he must make a formalmitment. You seem to be quite familiar with him, so maybe you should have a serious talk with him. If he''s willing to make a solid promise to us, then we can consider offering our help. I believe most top yers share this sentiment."


    Adam realized he couldn''t persuade them further. The other top yers seemed to have made up their minds; they were waiting for a promise from Duke Arsena. Nodding, Adam decided to leave. Upon returning to the walls of Storm City, he was greeted by the arrival of John, apanied by another Legend Magus, Shatras.


    Upon meeting John, Adam ryed the current situation. After pondering for a moment, John responded, "I see no issue with your actions. You have indeed provided significant assistance. Leave the rest to me; I will ensure Duke Arsena makes the necessary promises. Continue to hold the defense here; I have urgent matters to discuss with Duke Arsena."


    After saying this, John left immediately. Adam didn''t say much more, as he felt he wasn''t in a position to be immediately privy to such critical information.


    Adam harbored noints, believing that since he had chosen to coborate with John, it was unnecessary to question John''s decisions.


    In the end, John''s visit to Duke Arsena''s pce did not lead to the anticipated encounter with the Duke himself, who appeared to have departed for othermitments. However, this detour wasn''t without its merits, as John crossed paths with Natasha within the grand confines of the pce. Natasha, upon seeing John and Shatras, couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief mingled with a cautious optimism. From her perspective, the arrival of these two distinguished figures, both renowned for their formidable prowess, could significantly bolster the defenses of Storm City. Their presence alone promised to add a robustyer of strength to the city''s protective measures, potentially easing the looming threats that had cast a shadow over the city''s future.

 Chapter537-The Lingering Shadow of Kingserp

    537 Chapter537-The Lingering Shadow of Kingserp


    "I''m truly relieved to see you''ve returned so swiftly. I feared you might have encountered insurmountable crises after heading to South Harbor. To be honest, I''ve always held a deep mistrust towards adventurers like yourself. Despite your top-tier strength, you remain an adventurer, do you not? I had assumed you would seize this opportunity to flee. Yet, who could have anticipated not only would you aid South Harbor in oveing its threats, but you also ventured to the Naga tribe and secured the assistance of a Legend Magus."


    Natasha''s tone remained calm, yet her facial expressions conveyed her genuine pleasure. After all, securing the support of two top-tier powerhouses was crucial for her.


    John did not dwell on this matter, understanding that Natasha, much like Duke Arsena, harbored little trust in adventurers. His primary concern was to discuss the defense strategy for Storm City, as he anticipated the assaults from the Dark Faction to intensify and be increasingly difficult to repel.


    "I''m not concerned with your opinion of me. What really matters to me now is how we are going to defend Storm City. Where has Duke Arsena gone? Without him, how can we continue our defense? Has Duke Arsena lost faith in Storm City, or has he decided to abandon Storm City and return to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire?"


    John''s mood was understandably not the best. In his view, he had already given his all, so why were others not willing to fully cooperate? Natasha was taken aback by John''s anger but found no fault in the questions he posed. She, too, was searching for Duke Arsena and was perplexed by his sudden disappearance. To Natasha, Duke Arsena was a very rigid and dutiful individual, a Pdin who would unlikely abandon Storm City to flee alone. It was highly probable that Duke Arsena had encountered some trouble.


    "I don''t know where Duke Arsena has gone either. I intended to discuss the defense strategy for Storm City with him. However, upon my arrival at his pce, I found no sign of him. More importantly, it seems Duke Arsena might be in some trouble. He mentioned he had more pressing matters to attend to, but when I inquired about the nature of these matters, he provided no response. That''s why I''m here."


    Natasha''s words heightened the sense of urgency for John and Shatras, suggesting Duke Arsena might have fallen into a trap. "We must locate Duke Arsena as soon as possible. He is the lord of Storm City, and it''s crucial that he remains here. Without him, the defense of Storm City is surelypromised."


    John recognized the importance of maintaining confidence among the Order Faction''s members in the current situation. If the lord of Storm City, Duke Arsena, was missing, how could the other members maintain their morale? A loss of confidence would inevitably lead to Storm City''s fall to the Dark Faction, a scenario that had yed out many times before. John understood that confidence was paramount, both for NPCs and yers.


    Thus, John, alongside Shatras and Natasha, embarked on a search for Duke Arsena. To save time, they decided to split up in their quest.


    At the same time as John and hispanions were taking action, a figure very familiar to John was discussing ns with other yers in the southern district of Storm City. This familiar figure was none other than Kingserp. Despite facing a series of setbacks previously, Kingserp hadn''t given up easily. As one of the earliest yers to pledge allegiance to the Dark Faction, he received considerable support from them. With the Dark Faction''s assistance, Kingserp had returned to his prime condition and had even gained the ability to fully transform into a demon.


    The yers in front of Kingserp were his newly recruited subordinates, tasked to coordinate with the Dark Faction''s assault on Storm City. Kingserp had obtained scrolls capable of nullifying defensive spells. However, aware of the significant risks involved in direct action, he wanted lower-level yers to carry out his quest.


    "All you need to do is take these scrolls and bring them to the top of the city walls. During the operation, avoid any unnecessary actions. Just ensure the scrolls reach the walls. Once the scrolls are there, they will activate quickly. You must avoid detection by the Order Faction''s guards at all costs. If Storm City''s guards catch you, you''re on your own, as I can''t provide protection throughout the city.


    But don''t worry too much, as the Dark Faction''s operation is bound to seed this time. And, of course, I''ll reward you handsomely with a lot of gold coins."


    Kingserp was extremely confident in the Dark Faction''s operation this time. However, even if the Dark Faction''s operation failed, it wouldn''t be a bad thing for these low-level yers. This was because, in order to allow them to carry out his n as he wished, Kingserp had paid a lot of gold coins to these low-level yers in advance. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even if these low-level yers were eliminated by the Order Faction''s guards, the gold coins they had received could be transferred to other ounts. This meant that they had definitely already earned enough profit.


    Their actions did not encounter any trouble because the Order Faction''s guards were actually unable to handle all the situations.


    The Order Faction''s guards needed to deal with the Dark Faction''s attacks on one hand, and on the other hand, they needed to allocate some manpower to search for Duke Arsena.


    This situation directly led to the gradual failure of the Order Faction''s defense on the walls of Storm City. Kingserp could even see some of the Dark Faction''s demons climbing up the walls.


    After seeing this scene, Kingserp naturally appeared very pleased. Because this meant that his n had been greatly sessful, and it also meant that he could seek revenge against John.


    "John, you can''t be too arrogant for too long. With the support of the Order Faction, you''ve gained such immense power, and I can also gain tremendous power with the help of the Dark Faction. After Storm City is captured, I will undoubtedly receive more rewards. With the assistance of numerous Sacred Relics at that time, I can eliminate you one-on-one.


    You better not be eliminated prematurely by other opponents! If you get eliminated by others before our showdown, I will be very disappointed."


    After uttering these words, Kingserp immediately transformed into a dark mist. He concealed himself within the shadows, hoping to continue hiding until the Dark Faction''s n seeded. After all, for Kingserp, being too brazen would surely draw the attention of Order Faction members. Although he believed he could eventually raise his power to match John''s, he had to be cautious for the time being.


    However, at least in the current situation, Kingserp felt that he was still far inferior to John. He needed to temporarily avoid John for now.


    While evading John, Kingserp also observed the situation in Storm City. He realized that the city''s defense was indeed in a state ofplete failure. Almost all of the top-notch experts had inexplicably left the city''s walls. This meant that Storm City''s defenses were about to be breached by the Dark Faction. Once the city lost its walls'' protection, it would be impossible to hold it sessfully. So, Kingserp didn''t need to be too impatient; he just had to patiently await the Dark Faction''s eventual sess.


    Kingserp remained unaware that within the vast expanse of the Great Library, an individual harbored an even greater fervor for the triumph of the Dark Faction.


    This enigmatic guardian secretly coborated with the Darklord, sharing a fervent desire for their cause''s ultimate sess.

 Chapter538-The Failure of Storm Citys Defense

    538 Chapter538-The Failure of Storm City''s Defense


    Inside the Great Library, Mystery Protector had his eyes closed, gripping the string of gemstones given to him by Darklord. He could sense an immensely powerful energy within the gemstones. He had not been nursing any injuries in the Great Library because he hadn''t suffered any harm at Sunset Mountain''s Defend Wall. Instead, he had been using this time to harness the formidable power within the gemstones.


    After a period of dedicated effort, he felt that he had mastered the great power within the gemstones. Mystery Protector could also sense that outside the walls of Storm City, the Dark Faction''s assault had begun.


    Now, he was contemting whether or not to act ording to Darklord''s n. He didn''t believe that Darklord was entirely on his side. What if he followed Darklord''s n, and the operation failed? Would Darklord provide him assistance to sessfully escape the pursuit of other powerful Order Faction members?


    Mystery Protector did not believe that Darklord would assist him willingly. He thought it was more likely that Darklord would take advantage of the situation to divert the attention of other Order Faction strongholds.


    So, at the beginning, Mystery Protector was absolutely reluctant to easily choose to proceed with Darklord''s n. However, as time passed, the pressure he faced would continue to increase because Darklord had begun sending him messages through themunication channel. Darklord questioned Mystery Protector directly, saying, "Why are you not taking action yet? Have you forgotten our previous agreement? If you don''t intend to follow our n, don''t me me for not being polite."


    Darklord''s tone was actually quite angry. In Darklord''s view, if Mystery Protector did not proceed with his n, the entire Mystery camp''s operation would encounter significant trouble.


    Faced with such immense pressure, Mystery Protector had no choice but to take action. Mystery Protector nodded directly and then sent a message to Darklord, saying, "I will take action immediately; you will soon see the failure of Storm City''s defense!"


    After sending this message, Mystery Protector walked out of his room and gathered all the apprentice magi outside his room. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I suddenly realized during my recovery that there''s a spell I''m not very familiar with. Can you all help me find books rted to that spell?" When a Legend Magus like Mystery Protector requested assistance, the apprentice magi naturally didn''t refuse.


    So, all of the Order Faction''s apprentice magi went to the Great Library''s archives to search for the books mentioned by Mystery Protector.


    After all the apprentice magi had left, Mystery Protector directly used the power of the gemstones to transform himself into apletely transparent beam of light. This transparent beam quickly arrived at the lowest level of the Great Library, which was actually three underground levels, housing a massive magic array.


    In this enormous magic array, Mystery Protector could see the entire Storm City. The center of this magic array was the projection of Storm City itself. He could see the city walls of Storm City undergoing an assault by the Dark Faction''s demons. However, it appeared that the Dark Faction''s demons had not been able to breach the city''s defenses.


    Even if Storm City had not activated its defense magic array, the city walls themselves possessed a certain level of magic that could restrain hostile forces'' attacks.


    After observing for a while, Mystery Protector took out one of the gemstones he had obtained and tossed it into the center of the magic array. The moment the gemstonended in the center, the entire magic array copsed rapidly. Mystery Protector could feel an immensely powerful surge of magic, and he instantly realized that he needed to return to his original location as soon as possible.


    Mystery Protector teleported back to his room. From his room''s window, he could directly see a massive purple cloud formation appearing directly above Storm City. This purple cloud was radiating incredibly potent Mystery energy, and it was destroying the city''s wall defenses.


    Both yers and NPCs within Storm City were captivated by the sudden appearance of this purple cloud. Even the Dark Faction demons that were attacking the city walls paused their assault. All extraordinary individuals could sense the immense power within this purple cloud. However, no one could ascertain the exact purpose of this purple cloud.


    Neither the Order Faction nor the Dark Faction knew whether the purple cloud was on their side or the opposing side. However, John, who was searching for Duke Arsena, could discern that the purple cloud was undoubtedly hostile to the Order Faction. Mystery energy itself was inherently hostile to the Order Faction.


    Upon realizing the specifics of the purple cloud, John chose to instruct his allies to evacuate from the city walls immediately. 21:53


    If his allies couldn''t evacuate from the city walls in time, they would face simultaneous attacks from the purple cloud and the Dark Faction. At that point, both yers and NPCs would be annihted.


    "You all must quickly evacuate from the city walls now! Storm City''s defenses are no longer sustainable. You must ensure your safety first!" John''s message, sent to Adam and Blue Sea, left both of them with shocked expressions. They had never expected to encounter such a crisis.


    However, Adam and Blue Sea wasted no time and immediately led their allies in an escape from the city walls. Their prompt action left the other Order Faction guards feeling highly agitated. While they also wanted to choose escape, they had to continue defending the Defend Wall because the Dark Faction''s demons were stillunching attacks.


    Just as Adam and Blue Sea managed to escape from the city walls, Storm City''s four walls experienced violent tremors and thenpletely copsed. The guards on Storm City''s walls and other Order Faction members suffered significant damage. Some of the Dark Faction demons, who were closer to Storm City''s walls, were also eliminated.


    However, for the Dark Faction, these losses were not a major concern. They had prepared for this operation with the expectation of paying a heavy price.


    When Storm City''s walls copsed entirely, everyone realized that the city''s defense had utterly failed. Inside the Great Library, Mystery Protector wore a very pleased expression. But when his door was knocked on by the apprentice magi, his face disyed both shock and disappointment. Upon seeing the apprentice magi, he immediately addressed them.


    "Why did this happen? Why did the defense fail?! You must prepare for battle immediately. Although my condition is not great, I will also prepare for battle."


    Mystery Protector''s words earned him the approval of the apprentice magi. While they had great respect for Mystery Protector before, they didn''t perceive him as a particrly friendly individual. They had always felt that the conflict between Mystery Protector and John seemed intentionally provoked by Mystery Protector. However, in the current dire situation facing Storm City, Mystery Protector''s willingness to provide assistance made it clear that he was indeed a good person.


    "We are prepared for battle, and we will cooperate with your actions. Although your condition isn''t great, you are still a Legend Magus. It''s an honor for us to face the Dark Faction''s attacks under the leadership of a Legend Magus!" they replied.


    In this way, Mystery Protector sessfully gathered all the apprentice magi from the Great Library on his side. He did this partly to make everyone believe that he wasn''t the mastermind behind the destruction of Storm City''s defenses. Additionally, he hoped to further weaken Storm City''s defense. In Mystery Protector''s view, while the strength of these apprentice magi might not be top-tier, they could still provide some assistance to Storm City''s defense.


    Mystery Protector did not want his and Darklord''s actions to ultimately fail. He hoped that the Dark Faction would achieve sess because that would enable him to rid himself of a highly dangerous enemy like John. Mystery Protector had always believed that John''s strength far surpassed that of Darklord. John was undoubtedly the strongest adventurer.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 536-The Players Detached Observation

    Chapter 536-The yers'' Detached Observation


    536  Chapter536-The yers'' Detached Observation


    While John and the other members of the Order Faction were in a state of panic, the situation on the yer forums presented a stark contrast to the rmed NPCs. Although many yers were discussing the ongoing battles between the different factions, it didn''t seem to have much personal impact on most of them.


    Aside from a few yers who had joined the Dark Faction, the majority were merely describing the progress of the battles. Given that Storm City had the highest number of yers, the details of its battle were the most thoroughly reported.


    "The eastern wall of Storm City is under attack by demons. We can see that there aren''t many city guards left, and I think the eastern wall will soon be breached. I''m not sure if I''ll be able to evacuate to a safe ce after the wall is broken through. But the teleportation point in Storm City should still be operational, right?"


    A low-level yer in Storm City posted this plea for help on the game forum. He owned a small shop within the city. If Storm City were breached by the Dark Faction, he would have to make a final decision. Although as a yer not of very high level, he could choose to start over in another yer''s main city, restarting would be a costly endeavor for any yer, especially those without strong abilities or much capital.


    "You should choose to flee as soon as possible. Storm City is likely indefensible now. I saw Duke Arsena leaving his pce with a very grim expression. Moreover, I''ve learned from other sources that it''s not just Storm City that''s been attacked. The Order Faction is under attack in many ces, and the defensive wall at Sunset Mountain has already been breached."


    "I can confirm that I''m currently at Iceburg Castle, which has also been attacked by the Dark Faction. However, the force of the Dark Faction here isn''t very strong."


    "I heard that some of the viges on the outskirts of Storm City have also been destroyed by the Dark Faction. Does this mean that the Dark Faction is about to take over Storm City? If the Dark Faction manages to take Storm City, could we be looking at the start of a new story mode?"


    As Adam had anticipated, his words did indeed sway some top yers towards the idea of assisting Storm City. However, there was still hesitation among them due to lingering doubts about Duke Arsena. They felt that a concrete promise from the Duke was necessary before they wouldmit. Without such a promise, they were not willing to take the risk.


    "Getting more rare weapons would certainly be good news for us. But I can''t just take Duke Arsena''s word for it without any solid assurance. If Duke Arsena is counting on our support, he must make a formalmitment. You seem to be quite familiar with him, so maybe you should have a serious talk with him. If he''s willing to make a solid promise to us, then we can consider offering our help. I believe most top yers share this sentiment."


    Adam realized he couldn''t persuade them further. The other top yers seemed to have made up their minds; they were waiting for a promise from Duke Arsena. Nodding, Adam decided to leave. Upon returning to the walls of Storm City, he was greeted by the arrival of John, apanied by another Legend Magus, Shatras.


    Upon meeting John, Adam ryed the current situation. After pondering for a moment, John responded, "I see no issue with your actions. You have indeed provided significant assistance. Leave the rest to me; I will ensure Duke Arsena makes the necessary promises. Continue to hold the defense here; I have urgent matters to discuss with Duke Arsena."


    After saying this, John left immediately. Adam didn''t say much more, as he felt he wasn''t in a position to be immediately privy to such critical information.


    Adam harbored noints, believing that since he had chosen to coborate with John, it was unnecessary to question John''s decisions.


    In the end, John''s visit to Duke Arsena''s pce did not lead to the anticipated encounter with the Duke himself, who appeared to have departed for othermitments. However, this detour wasn''t without its merits, as John crossed paths with Natasha within the grand confines of the pce. Natasha, upon seeing John and Shatras, couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief mingled with a cautious optimism. From her perspective, the arrival of these two distinguished figures, both renowned for their formidable prowess, could significantly bolster the defenses of Storm City. Their presence alone promised to add a robustyer of strength to the city''s protective measures, potentially easing the looming threats that had cast a shadow over the city''s future.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 537-The Lingering Shadow of Kingserp

    Chapter 537-The Lingering Shadow of Kingserp


    537  Chapter537-The Lingering Shadow of Kingserp


    "I''m truly relieved to see you''ve returned so swiftly. I feared you might have encountered insurmountable crises after heading to South Harbor. To be honest, I''ve always held a deep mistrust towards adventurers like yourself. Despite your top-tier strength, you remain an adventurer, do you not? I had assumed you would seize this opportunity to flee. Yet, who could have anticipated not only would you aid South Harbor in oveing its threats, but you also ventured to the Naga tribe and secured the assistance of a Legend Magus."


    Natasha''s tone remained calm, yet her facial expressions conveyed her genuine pleasure. After all, securing the support of two top-tier powerhouses was crucial for her.


    John did not dwell on this matter, understanding that Natasha, much like Duke Arsena, harbored little trust in adventurers. His primary concern was to discuss the defense strategy for Storm City, as he anticipated the assaults from the Dark Faction to intensify and be increasingly difficult to repel.


    "I''m not concerned with your opinion of me. What really matters to me now is how we are going to defend Storm City. Where has Duke Arsena gone? Without him, how can we continue our defense? Has Duke Arsena lost faith in Storm City, or has he decided to abandon Storm City and return to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire?"


    John''s mood was understandably not the best. In his view, he had already given his all, so why were others not willing to fully cooperate? Natasha was taken aback by John''s anger but found no fault in the questions he posed. She, too, was searching for Duke Arsena and was perplexed by his sudden disappearance. To Natasha, Duke Arsena was a very rigid and dutiful individual, a Pdin who would unlikely abandon Storm City to flee alone. It was highly probable that Duke Arsena had encountered some trouble.


    "I don''t know where Duke Arsena has gone either. I intended to discuss the defense strategy for Storm City with him. However, upon my arrival at his pce, I found no sign of him. More importantly, it seems Duke Arsena might be in some trouble. He mentioned he had more pressing matters to attend to, but when I inquired about the nature of these matters, he provided no response. That''s why I''m here."


    Natasha''s words heightened the sense of urgency for John and Shatras, suggesting Duke Arsena might have fallen into a trap. "We must locate Duke Arsena as soon as possible. He is the lord of Storm City, and it''s crucial that he remains here. Without him, the defense of Storm City is surelypromised."


    John recognized the importance of maintaining confidence among the Order Faction''s members in the current situation. If the lord of Storm City, Duke Arsena, was missing, how could the other members maintain their morale? A loss of confidence would inevitably lead to Storm City''s fall to the Dark Faction, a scenario that had yed out many times before. John understood that confidence was paramount, both for NPCs and yers.


    This situation directly led to the gradual failure of the Order Faction''s defense on the walls of Storm City. Kingserp could even see some of the Dark Faction''s demons climbing up the walls.


    After seeing this scene, Kingserp naturally appeared very pleased. Because this meant that his n had been greatly sessful, and it also meant that he could seek revenge against John.


    "John, you can''t be too arrogant for too long. With the support of the Order Faction, you''ve gained such immense power, and I can also gain tremendous power with the help of the Dark Faction. After Storm City is captured, I will undoubtedly receive more rewards. With the assistance of numerous Sacred Relics at that time, I can eliminate you one-on-one.


    You better not be eliminated prematurely by other opponents! If you get eliminated by others before our showdown, I will be very disappointed."


    After uttering these words, Kingserp immediately transformed into a dark mist. He concealed himself within the shadows, hoping to continue hiding until the Dark Faction''s n seeded. After all, for Kingserp, being too brazen would surely draw the attention of Order Faction members. Although he believed he could eventually raise his power to match John''s, he had to be cautious for the time being.


    However, at least in the current situation, Kingserp felt that he was still far inferior to John. He needed to temporarily avoid John for now.


    While evading John, Kingserp also observed the situation in Storm City. He realized that the city''s defense was indeed in a state ofplete failure. Almost all of the top-notch experts had inexplicably left the city''s walls. This meant that Storm City''s defenses were about to be breached by the Dark Faction. Once the city lost its walls'' protection, it would be impossible to hold it sessfully. So, Kingserp didn''t need to be too impatient; he just had to patiently await the Dark Faction''s eventual sess.


    Kingserp remained unaware that within the vast expanse of the Great Library, an individual harbored an even greater fervor for the triumph of the Dark Faction.


    This enigmatic guardian secretly coborated with the Darklord, sharing a fervent desire for their cause''s ultimate sess.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 538-The Failure of Storm Citys Defense

    Chapter 538-The Failure of Storm City''s Defense


    538  Chapter538-The Failure of Storm City''s Defense


    Inside the Great Library, Mystery Protector had his eyes closed, gripping the string of gemstones given to him by Darklord. He could sense an immensely powerful energy within the gemstones. He had not been nursing any injuries in the Great Library because he hadn''t suffered any harm at Sunset Mountain''s Defend Wall. Instead, he had been using this time to harness the formidable power within the gemstones.


    After a period of dedicated effort, he felt that he had mastered the great power within the gemstones. Mystery Protector could also sense that outside the walls of Storm City, the Dark Faction''s assault had begun.


    Now, he was contemting whether or not to act ording to Darklord''s n. He didn''t believe that Darklord was entirely on his side. What if he followed Darklord''s n, and the operation failed? Would Darklord provide him assistance to sessfully escape the pursuit of other powerful Order Faction members?


    Mystery Protector did not believe that Darklord would assist him willingly. He thought it was more likely that Darklord would take advantage of the situation to divert the attention of other Order Faction strongholds.


    So, at the beginning, Mystery Protector was absolutely reluctant to easily choose to proceed with Darklord''s n. However, as time passed, the pressure he faced would continue to increase because Darklord had begun sending him messages through themunication channel. Darklord questioned Mystery Protector directly, saying, "Why are you not taking action yet? Have you forgotten our previous agreement? If you don''t intend to follow our n, don''t me me for not being polite."


    Darklord''s tone was actually quite angry. In Darklord''s view, if Mystery Protector did not proceed with his n, the entire Mystery camp''s operation would encounter significant trouble.


    Faced with such immense pressure, Mystery Protector had no choice but to take action. Mystery Protector nodded directly and then sent a message to Darklord, saying, "I will take action immediately; you will soon see the failure of Storm City''s defense!"


    After sending this message, Mystery Protector walked out of his room and gathered all the apprentice magi outside his room.


    "I suddenly realized during my recovery that there''s a spell I''m not very familiar with. Can you all help me find books rted to that spell?" When a Legend Magus like Mystery Protector requested assistance, the apprentice magi naturally didn''t refuse.


    So, all of the Order Faction''s apprentice magi went to the Great Library''s archives to search for the books mentioned by Mystery Protector.


    Just as Adam and Blue Sea managed to escape from the city walls, Storm City''s four walls experienced violent tremors and thenpletely copsed. The guards on Storm City''s walls and other Order Faction members suffered significant damage. Some of the Dark Faction demons, who were closer to Storm City''s walls, were also eliminated.


    However, for the Dark Faction, these losses were not a major concern. They had prepared for this operation with the expectation of paying a heavy price.


    When Storm City''s walls copsed entirely, everyone realized that the city''s defense had utterly failed. Inside the Great Library, Mystery Protector wore a very pleased expression. But when his door was knocked on by the apprentice magi, his face disyed both shock and disappointment. Upon seeing the apprentice magi, he immediately addressed them.


    "Why did this happen? Why did the defense fail?! You must prepare for battle immediately. Although my condition is not great, I will also prepare for battle."


    Mystery Protector''s words earned him the approval of the apprentice magi. While they had great respect for Mystery Protector before, they didn''t perceive him as a particrly friendly individual. They had always felt that the conflict between Mystery Protector and John seemed intentionally provoked by Mystery Protector. However, in the current dire situation facing Storm City, Mystery Protector''s willingness to provide assistance made it clear that he was indeed a good person.


    "We are prepared for battle, and we will cooperate with your actions. Although your condition isn''t great, you are still a Legend Magus. It''s an honor for us to face the Dark Faction''s attacks under the leadership of a Legend Magus!" they replied.


    In this way, Mystery Protector sessfully gathered all the apprentice magi from the Great Library on his side. He did this partly to make everyone believe that he wasn''t the mastermind behind the destruction of Storm City''s defenses. Additionally, he hoped to further weaken Storm City''s defense. In Mystery Protector''s view, while the strength of these apprentice magi might not be top-tier, they could still provide some assistance to Storm City''s defense.


    Mystery Protector did not want his and Darklord''s actions to ultimately fail. He hoped that the Dark Faction would achieve sess because that would enable him to rid himself of a highly dangerous enemy like John. Mystery Protector had always believed that John''s strength far surpassed that of Darklord. John was undoubtedly the strongest adventurer.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 539-A Critical Battle

    539 Chapter539-A Critical Battle


    With the Dark Faction''s sessful breach of the Storm City walls, immense chaos engulfed the city''s interior. Every member of the Order Faction within Storm City heightened their vignce.


    Meanwhile, the nonbatant NPCs and lower-level yers in Storm City were in a frantic rush towards the teleportation points, hoping to escape to other safe locations as quickly as possible.


    The actions of these nonbatant NPCs and lower-level yers further exacerbated the chaotic situation in Storm City. All the city guards were now in a state of panic, trying to manage the current crisis.


    John was currently in the eastern district of Storm City, searching for traces of Duke Arsena. While on the hunt for Duke Arsena, he was also discussing with others what steps should be taken next.


    Natasha, the guard general sent by the Northern Myst Empire, had decided to stop searching for Duke Arsena. Instead, Natasha chose to return to the eastern city wall, nning to block the onught of demons from the Dark Faction there. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I can no longer afford to search for Duke Arsena; that task I''ll leave to you. I must go and block the attack from the Dark Faction''s demons. My subordinates are already fighting with all their might, and I too mustmit fully to the battle," Natasha made it a point to inform John before taking action. After all, in Natasha''s view, John was a significantly important ally who could offer her the support she needed.


    Meanwhile, Shatras, who was in the western district of Storm City searching for Duke Arsena, nced at the nearest city wall and a look of deep concern appeared on his face.


    In Shatras''s opinion, it seemed they should no longer be searching for Duke Arsena. Continuing the search would only waste their precious time.


    Therefore, Shatras chose to teleport directly to John''s side. She wanted to have a serious discussion with John about how they should proceed in battle, as she believed the uing fight was of utmost importance.


    "We can no longer afford to search for Duke Arsena. Even if he has already fled, we must continue to fight. You should prepare yourself for the uing attacks from the formidable demons of the Dark Faction."


    Shatras felt that the situation was dire, and thus, she straightforwardly expressed her thoughts. John appeared somewhat conflicted in response.


    He believed that it was still essential to find Duke Arsena, as, in his view, the Duke''s sudden disappearance suggested he might possess critical information.


    If the information Duke Arsena held could significantly aid their forting battle, it was imperative they learn it as swiftly as possible.


    "I still think we should prioritize finding Duke Arsena. As the lord of Storm City, his sudden disappearance must be for a very significant reason," John continued to argue with Shatras. The two couldn''t quicklye to an agreement, each believing their judgment was the most urate.


    While they were embroiled in their debate, a loud noise erupted from the western city wall. A colossal demon appeared within the sightline of both John and Shatras.


    Shatras didn''t recognize this immense demon, but John did. This gigantic demon was the Corruptor, a being John had previously encountered in the Dark Realm.


    "The Devil has appeared!" John was acutely aware that the Corruptor was one of the Devils. Moreover, as the only Devil not sessfully imprisoned by the Dark Emperor, the Corruptor''sbat power was undiminished.


    John also realized he could no longer afford to search for Duke Arsena. Given the Corruptor''s formidable strength as a Devil, if he didn''t intervene to stop the Corruptor''s actions, Storm City would soon be utterly devastated by it.


    "I think you''re right, we should head to the western wall immediately to stop the Corruptor''s attack!" Ultimately, John decided to prioritize addressing the most significant threat at hand.


    After making their decision, John and Shatras hurried to the city wall as fast as they could. Natasha had already been battling the demons of the Dark Faction there for some time.


    Although Natasha was fighting with all her might, she felt her strength was insufficient to contend with a Devil. Thus, she was only able tounch a few long-range attacks from a distance.


    The arrival of John and Shatras provided Natasha with some reassurance. At least in Natasha''s view, John should be capable of halting the advance of this colossal demon.


    "Now that you''re both here, join the battle quickly! We absolutely cannot allow this gigantic demon to enter the residential areas of Storm City! There are still civilians within the city, and these ordinary people are utterly incapable of fighting against the demons of the Dark Faction! If we truly cannot hold Storm City, we must at least buy more time for these civilians to escape."


    Natasha had, in fact, all but given up hope for the defense of Storm City. In her view, it seemed likely that Duke Arsena had already fled in advance.


    Although Natasha felt it was out of character for Duke Arsena to do so, his continued absence left little room for any other exnation.


    Thus, John, Natasha, and Shatras joined forces to confront the Devil Corruptor''s onught. Upon seeing John, the Corruptor flew into a rage.


    When the Corruptor had encountered John in the Dark Realm, it had expected to quickly eliminate him. It was unforeseen by the Corruptor that John would manage to escape sessfully.


    Determined not to let John escape again, the Corruptor unleashed its most powerful skill. It condensed its own dark power into a de capable of inflicting true damage, ready to strike with deadly force.


    "This time, you won''t be able to escape! You despicable worm!" The Corruptor''s curseden voice echoed in the ears of all members of the Order Faction.


    Almost all members of the Order Faction felt as though the Corruptor was addressing them, but only John could discern that the Corruptor''s words were indeed aimed at him. Of course, the Corruptor was referring to John, as he was the only one who had previously managed to escape from the Corruptor''s assault.


    Facing the Corruptor''s full onught, John remained remarkably calm. He felt confident in his ability to cope, at least certain he wouldn''t be directly annihted by the Corruptor.


    John promptly brought out the Book of the Astral Realm. With the aid of the book, he unleashed an enhanced version of the Abyssal Prison. The power of the space seal formed by the Abyssal Prison created a barrier.


    This barrier was akin to a pane of ss suddenly appearing in the air, which, despite seeming incredibly fragile, contained an immensely powerful defensive force.


    The de, capable of inflicting true damageunched by the Corruptor, failed to prate the barrier created by John. However, it did manage to inflict a crack upon John''s barrier, showcasing the formidable power behind the attack.


    "It seems your strength has indeed improved since ourst encounter! However, you will definitely not be able to repeat the same tactics as before! I already know exactly how you, this worm, intend to win!"


    Corruptor was slightly surprised that John could sessfully block his attack, but he still believed his mission would not fail this time. Corruptor was well aware that this operation involved more than just one Devil; in fact, two other Devils within the Dark Faction were waiting for their opportunity to strike.


    Besides the three powerful Devils, the Dark Realm had also dispatched a considerable number of high-ranking demons this time. Although John had eliminated the three demon generals at the southern seaport, at least one demon general remained ready to join the battle immediately. This demon general was none other than the Dark Magus, who had sessfully escaped from the battle at the southern seaport.


    After Corruptor finished speaking, the figure of the Dark Magus appeared directly on the walls of Storm City, holding a wand familiar to Shatras. This wand wasmonly used within the Naga tribe, known for its ability to unleash the wielder''s full marine attribute powers.


    However, the wand also had a significant drawback: its use would invariably attract the Sea God''s attention. The Dark Magus wielding such a wand puzzled Shatras slightly. The Sea God was clearly a deity of the Order Faction; could it be that the Dark Faction was not afraid of the Sea God''s wrath?


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    White_Ink

 Chapter 540-Multifaceted Confrontation

    540 Chapter540-Multifaceted Confrontation


    In a battle that was evenly matched and intensely fierce, John naturally couldn''t afford to pay attention to the subtle changes in the expressions on the faces of his allies. Thus, he didn''t immediately notice anything amiss with Shatras''s expression. John was currently focused on monitoring the subsequent actions of Corruptor and Dark Magus.


    After taking out the wand from the Naga tribe, Dark Magus proceeded to shatter itpletely. He employed two distinct spells to converge all the marine attribute powers contained within the wand.


    Although John wanted to interrupt Dark Magus''s actions, every time he attempted to make a move, he was obstructed by Corruptor. While John wasn''t afraid of Corruptor, thetter was, after all, a Devil. Inbat against a Devil, it was impossible for John to gain an absolute advantage.


    Natasha and Shatras were continuously coordinating with John in the battle. Even if they wanted to stop Dark Magus, it was practically unlikely.


    After Dark Maguspleted his spellcasting, the entire Storm City began to experience violent tremors. Furthermore, all the buildings in Storm City started sinking into the ground at varying speeds. It seemed as though the whole city had submerged beneath the sea.


    Upon witnessing such a scenario, John''s expression underwent a drastic change, as he surmised that Dark Magus''s n might be to utterly destroy Storm City. "We must stop Dark Magus''s actions! If we can''t prevent the final formation of Dark Magus''s spell, the entire Storm City will bepletely obliterated!"


    John''s words profoundly shocked both Natasha and Shatras. However, after giving it some thought, they both understood the gravity of the situation.


    They immediately nned tounch a full assault, but they didn''t intend to attack Dark Magus directly. They were well aware that Dark Magus''s strength far surpassed their own. To achieve their goal, they needed to coordinate with John to restrain Corruptor. They aimed to buy John enough time to deal with Dark Magus.


    "We''ll try our best to block the attacks from this formidable demon. You go and eliminate that demon magus as quickly as possible. I believe that if the demon magus is taken down, his spell will surely fail," Natasha said. 04:28


    Being a veteran of many battles, her judgment on battlefield situations was more precise. John immediately sprang into action, confident that both Natasha and Shatras would support his moves.


    As John sprang into action, other factions within Storm City were also making their moves. Storm City was home to several different factions.


    Kingserp had been hiding in the shadows of Storm City and was overjoyed when the city''s walls were breached. He headed straight for the Great Library, convinced it housed many precious spell scrolls. Even if he couldn''t obtain any god-tier spell scrolls, he hoped to find some weapons there. Despite having regained his peak strength with the help of the Dark Realm, the weapons he previously used were irretrievable. Kingserp was keen on acquiring more weaponry.


    As a dark Druid, Kingserp transformed himself into a crow and flew towards the Great Library. He believed that at this point, there would be no one in Storm City stronger than him.


    However, Kingserp had miscalcted, for another powerful magus was present in the Great Library ¨C the Mystery Protector, who had been recuperating there. Although the Mystery Protector had previously agreed to join the apprentice magi in repelling the Dark Faction''s attack, it was apparent that he had lied.


    After the apprentice magi took action, the Mystery Protector did not provide any support. In fact, he didn''t even leave the Great Library. Like Kingserp, the Mystery Protector also wanted to acquire some of the Great Library''s precious weapons after Storm City waspletely destroyed, despite not knowing much about the Great Library. He shared Kingserp''s belief that the library must conceal more weapons.


    When Kingserp, transformed into a crow, arrived at the entrance of the Great Library, the Mystery Protector, being a Legend Magus, immediately detected his presence. Although the Mystery Protector had coborated with the Darklord, he had not formed any alliance with Kingserp. Confronted with an adventurer from the Dark Faction, the Mystery Protector naturally did not hesitate.


    "It''s surprising that an adventurer from the Dark Faction could possess such formidable strength. It seems I can offer some assistance to Duke Arsena. This should count as making an effort for the Order Faction," the Mystery Protector mused to himself. Then, he conjured numerous mystical symbols in his eyes, invoking a powerful arcane force that enveloped the entire Great Library in a seal.


    Kingserp, who had reached the entrance of the Great Library, was visibly shocked. However, he initially didn''t suspect an ambush. He thought it might be one of the Great Library''s passive defense arrays, well aware that all significant locations were protected by fixed defense formations.


    "I was a bit too naive; I actually overlooked the existence of passive defense arrays in the Great Library!" Kingserp, somewhat regretful, transformed himself into a rat, an action that made it difficult for the Mystery Protector to continue pinpointing his exact location. However, the Mystery Protector was clearly not about to let Kingserp escape so easily.


    The Mystery Protector teleported directly to the first floor of the Great Library, confident that Kingserp was nearby. If he could locate him, he would be able to eliminate him sessfully.


    Meanwhile, at the training field of the Storm City guard barracks, Emma was pacing back and forth. She was there because she wanted to offer some help to John.


    She hadn''t informed John of her presence in advance, which put her in a difficult position. If she chose to act on her own, John would undoubtedly be very upset, as he didn''t want others to take matters into their own hands without consultation.


    Moreover, Emma wasn''t very confident in her own abilities. In her view, she was only capable of dealing with NPCs whose strength and danger level were not particrly high.


    Faced with the attack from the Dark Faction, Emma felt she might not be able to defeat any high-ranking demons. As she hesitated, Drill Sergeant Betack suddenly appeared in her line of sight.


    As a guard of the Order Faction, Betack was naturally expected to give his all in battle. Indeed, he had exerted his full strength in defense of Storm City.


    As a Drill Sergeant, his presence there was solely to transport more weapons to the city walls, where the battle was raging intensely.


    Upon encountering Emma, Betack asked with evident confusion, "Why are you here? If you''re a member of the Order Faction, you should be helping us. Besides, your level seems quite high. As a fire magus, your ability to inflict damage on those demons from the Dark Faction should be significant."


    Betack''s words bolstered Emma''s confidence. Nodding, she replied, "I do want to help you all. But I''m unsure where I should be fighting. And you must be well aware of the friendly rtionship between John and me. I haven''t informed him in advance about my presence here. Could I possibly fight in a location where John won''t see me? If he finds out I''m here, he''ll definitely be furious, and that couldplicate things."


    Emma''s words caused Betack''s expression to turn puzzled, and for a moment, he even wondered if Emma might be a member of the Dark Faction. However, Betack felt he couldn''t afford to dwell on such suspicions at the moment, especially since he was well aware that Duke Arsena had disappeared. Right now, Storm City needed all the help it could get.


    "There''s no problem at all. You can head to the northern wall right now. John definitely won''t be at the northern wall since the fighting there isn''t as intense." Betack pointed over there and said.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 541-Players Joining the Battle in Succession

    541 Chapter541-yers Joining the Battle in Session


    Emma ultimately decided to follow Betack''s advice. After making all the necessary preparations, she headed directly to the northern wall of Storm City. As a fire magus with a high level, Emma was indeed capable of providing substantial assistance to the Order Faction guards on the northern wall.


    After Emma left, Betack also departed as quickly as possible. His urgency was even greater than Emma''s, given that he was one of the members of the Order Faction in Storm City.


    With Emma joining the fray, other yers who had previously joined the Order Faction also began to enter the battle in session. However, these yers were not only lower in level, but their equipment was also not as advanced. Thus, their participation in the battle merely alleviated some of the pressure on the Order Faction guards without halting the advance of the Dark Faction demons.


    The demons of the Dark Faction had already sessfully breached the defenses of Storm City''s walls. Some of the lower-level demons even took advantage of the insufficient defensive forces to enter the city. Naturally, these demons primarily targeted the unprepared Order Faction guards.


    Although the defenses of Storm City''s walls hadpletely copsed, the majority of NPCs and lower-level yers within the city had not faced significant threats. They had already moved close to the teleportation points before the breach. A substantial number of NPCs and lower-level yers had already left through the teleportation points.


    Moreover, many guards from other Order Faction territories were rapidly converging on the teleportation points, gradually bolstering Storm City''s defensive forces.


    Additionally, the battle unfolding in Storm City was bing a hot topic of discussion on yer forums, as yers had not encountered such a critical storyline event in a long time.


    yers from both the Order Faction and the Dark Faction, regardless of their level, whether they were professional gamers or casual yers, were all acutely aware of the significance of the ongoing battle for the uing plot twists. The appearance of Corruptor, a Devil, on the city walls marked the first time such a being had been presented before all yers. With John once again under the spotlight, everyone was reminded of his top-tier strength.


    Discussions about John on the yer forums became even more prevalent, with the majority now aware that John was the anonymous yer topping the yer rankings.


    ["Isn''t the strength of this anonymous yer a bit too overwhelming? He''s actually able to withstand a direct attack from a Devil. Thest time he appeared, he was aiding Duke Arsena in countering the attack from Mystery Vanguard. If I''m not mistaken, the power of Mystery Vanguard isn''t as formidable as that of a Devil, right?"]


    ["You''re not mistaken; the power of Mystery Vanguard is far from matching that of a Devil. After all, Mystery Vanguard is merely a monster from the Mystery faction, while Devils are among the masters of dark power."]


    ["Do you think this anonymous yer will y a crucial role in the uing storyline? Didn''t the game mention beforeunch that yers would significantly impact the storyline? Top yers might have an even greater influence on the plot, right?"]


    ["Isn''t he already influencing the storyline''s progression? If this anonymous yer can indeed defeat Corruptor, Storm City might be secured sessfully. Perhaps we could even return to Storm City."]


    ["I think you might be getting your hopes up too high. While it''s true that the anonymous yer is incredibly powerful, the Dark Faction''s n this time is meticulously crafted. Haven''t you noticed? All known territories of the Order Faction have already been attacked."]


    ["I''m at Iceburg Castle, and I can confirm that the Order Faction here is also engaged in a fierce battle. The Dark Faction''s attack this time is indeed wless."]


    ["Has anyone joined the Dark Faction? If the Dark Faction wins this battle, what kind of rewards will you receive? I''m starting to regret choosing to join the Order Faction."] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    All the posts on the yer forums were about the battle in Storm City, though these discussions were primarily among lower-level yers.


    The real top-tier yers were observing the battle, waiting for the emergence of the ultimate victor.


    Although many top-tier yers had promised Adam to join the defense of Storm City, these elite yers ultimately did not fulfill their promises. They believed that joining the Order Faction could lead to repercussions for them if the Order Faction were to fail.


    After observing for a while, Adam and Blue Sea became thoroughly disappointed with the other top-tier yers. Blue Sea spoke candidly to Adam, "No top-tier yers wille to our aid now; we can only rely on ourselves. As you''ve seen, John is already in a tough fight; we need to act quickly."


    Adam hesitated, still believing some top-tier yers might join the ongoing battle, so he suggested waiting a bit longer. Continuing to wait wouldn''t put John in more danger, as both he and Blue Sea knew well that John''s strength was not to be underestimated.


    04:29


    "Should we wait a little longer? Maybe some top-tier yers have already started moving but just haven''t arrived yet."


    Holding onto some hope, Adam managed to persuade Blue Sea to wait again. After some more time, they did see some top-tier yers arrive, but their strength wasn''t as formidable as expected. While the arriving yers had high rankings, they were generally outside the top 100.


    Clearly, the top 100 elite yers were still watching the situation unfold.


    Adam felt that it was unlikely for any other top yers to arrive anymore. Because the top yers in the game all possessed a multitude of teleportation skills. If they wanted to rush over, they would have already done so.


    "Let''s just join the battle right now! I believe that with our coordination, the Order Faction can definitely sessfully defend Storm City! And we will certainly earn a lot of rewards!"


    Under the leadership of Adam and Blue Sea, many top yers joined the battle. However, their participation did not immediately give the Order Faction any advantages.


    After all, the strength of these top yers was only equivalent to the stronger guards within the Order Faction. Moreover, the number of these top-level yers was not that high, so how could they quickly change the course of the battle?


    In reality, everyone''s attention was mostly focused on the battle between John and Corruptor. With the help of Natasha and Shatras, John sessfully managed to break free from Corruptor''s entanglement.


    John chose to rapidly advance in the direction of Dark Magus. Dark Magus also sensed John''s n, so he chose to teleport away immediately.


    The ce Dark Magus teleported to was not far from Storm City, it was the summoning point of the Dark Faction. In this area, the Dark Faction could continuously summon very powerful demons from the Dark Realm.


    Dark Magus believed that John would never choose to follow him, as in his view, John''s strength, although top-notch, would never directly attack the Dark Faction''s headquarters.


    However, in the end, John''s actions exceeded Dark Magus''s expectations. John chose to pursue Dark Magus and arrived at the Dark Faction''s headquarters.


    Moreover, John didn''t hesitate at all; he directly activated his ultimate form. He used the Book of the Astral Realm to elevate his power to its maximum.


    Although in this situation, he couldn''t sustain for too long, in John''s view, he only needed to fight in his strongest state for a short time to eliminate Dark Magus.


    After eliminating Dark Magus, he could return to the city walls to continue battling Corruptor. John didn''t believe that Natasha and Shatras alone could defeat Corruptor.


    John even thought that if he didn''t act quickly enough, both Natasha and Shatras would eventually be defeated by Corruptor.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 542 -The Long-Awaited Mastermind

    Chapter 542 -The Long-Awaited Mastermind


    The battle on the walls of Storm City was still raging, while the fighting within the city had only just begun. Inside the Great Library, Kingserp and the Mystery Protector were engaged in a game of hide and seek.


    After transforming into a mouse, Kingserp had hidden himself in the shadows. His first priority was to understand the defensive spells in ce within the Great Library.


    After careful observation, Kingserp confirmed that there were no defensive spells to be found. What truly posed a challenge to Kingserp was the presence of other individuals.


    One of them was exceptionally powerful, and their malicious intent was ringly obvious. However, Kingserp had no knowledge of who within the Great Library held such animosity towards him.


    "Those against me can only be members of the Order Faction, right? Haven''t most of the Order Faction already gone to the city walls to fend off the demon''s assault? Why is there such a formidable member of the Order Faction here in the Great Library? What is their purpose for not participating in the defense against the demons and instead causing trouble here?"


    Kingserp''s mind was filled with a series of questions. He didn''t know why the other person had appeared here, nor did he understand their intentions. However, one thing was clear to him - the other person definitely wanted to eliminate him. So, Kingserp had no intention of taking any additional actions.


    He hoped to remain hidden within the Great Library. In his view, as long as he could hide for a long enough time, the other person would eventually lose patience. Moreover, the Dark Faction''s n was on the verge of sess. Once the Dark Faction''s n seeded, Kingserp wouldn''t need to worry about any other threats.


    Because Kingserp had long since joined the Dark Faction, he was confident that the demons of the Dark Faction would provide him with assistance.


    While Kingserp was contemting these matters, he suddenly sensed a very powerful magical force nearby. Kingserp knew that this was definitely the magic being used by the person who wanted to eliminate him.


    Once again, Kingserp employed the abilities he possessed as a Dark Druid. He concealed the mouse form he had transformed into within the darkness and held his breath, ensuring that the other person would have no way of detecting him.


    Mystery Protector was indeed in close proximity to Kingserp. Furthermore, Mystery Protector had activated Detection Spell mode, which allowed him to detect hidden presences.


    However, even after searching for a long time on the first floor of the Great Library, he still couldn''t find any trace of Kingserp. This situation left Mystery Protector feeling somewhat frustrated.


    "It seems that the opponents I''ve encountered aren''t weak at all. John is a top-tier adventurer, Darklord has already aligned with the Mystery Saint, and the one ying hide and seek with me is an adventurer who has joined the Dark Faction. You damned adventurers, all of you should bepletely eliminated! It looks like what His Majesty the Emperor said was right!"


    Mystery Protector''s current tone was filled with anger. He felt that the appearance of these adventurers had only brought one trouble after another.


    After listening to Mystery Protector''s words, Kingserp''s expression turned extremely shocked. He had not been aware that Darklord had already aligned with the Mystery Saint. If Darklord had indeed joined forces with the Mystery Saint, Kingserp would need to be cautious about Darklord. At the same time, as waves of surprise and fear surged within Kingserp''s heart, another voice echoed in the Great Library - the voice of Darklord.


    When Darklord''s voice emerged, Kingserp appeared extremely frightened.


    "What are you doing here? Weren''t you supposed to go after John? Why are you in the Great Library? There''s only one yer here who has transformed into a mouse."


    As Darklord spoke, he also turned his gaze in the direction where Kingserp was hiding. Being a Dark Druid, Kingserp possessed heightened spiritual awareness and could sense that Darklord had likely pinpointed his exact location. However, Kingserp refrained from taking immediate action. He believed that he had to wait for a better opportunity. Acting rashly now would surely lead to his demise at the hands of Darklord and Mystery Protector working together.


    Darklord''s sudden appearance not only shocked Kingserp but also left Mystery Protector feeling somewhat puzzled. In his view, Darklord should have more important matters to attend to.


    "I''m here for our next move, of course. Compared to my presence here, it''s even more unusual for you to be here. Aren''t you supposed to be taking action with the other members of the Mystery Faction? Shouldn''t you be choosing to eliminate the Naga Tribe alongside the Mystery Saint? Have you abandoned the idea of opposing the Naga Queen, or has the Naga Queen chosen to align with your forces? I doubt convincing the Naga Queen would be an easy task."


    Their conversation revealed a wealth of information, and Kingserp carefully stored all of it in his memory. He believed that this information would be of great help in his future actions.


    However, just as Kingserp was earnestly listening to the conversation between the two individuals, he suddenly realized that both of them seemed to have disappeared. In the moment he noticed this, Kingserp felt an imminent danger.


    He immediately transformed into a ck mist and swiftly fled in the direction of the basement of the Great Library, following the path of the mouse hole. Behind him, Darklord also transformed into a mist of Mystery power and pursued.


    The conversation between Darklord and Mystery Protector had merely been a deliberate exchange of unimportant information. Their real purpose was to buy more time to pinpoint Kingserp''s exact location.


    For both Darklord and Mystery Protector, Kingserp posed a certain level of threat. They didn''t want anyone else to discover their ns with the Mystery Saint.


    Mystery Protector didn''t move as fast as Darklord, but after Darklord took action, Mystery Protector also managed to identify Kingserp''s precise location.


    Thus, Mystery Protector and Darklord continued their pursuit of Kingserp, while Kingserp chose to escape deeper into the Great Library. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The chase led the three of them to the very bottom of the Great Library, and the person most familiar with this area was Mystery Protector.


    The ck mist that Kingserp had transformed into was directly blocked by the defensive enchantment at the bottom, which Kingserp recognized immediately as the defensive enchantment of the Storm City''s walls within the Great Library.


    In that moment, he realized that his previous actions had been utterly meaningless. The scrolls he had used hadn''t damaged the defenses of the Storm City walls at all. The rapid copse of the Storm City walls had only urred because someone had disrupted the defensive enchantment within the Great Library. Kingserp felt trapped by this situation.


    At that moment, Darklord''s voice appeared in Kingserp''s mind: "You should now understand why this situation has unfolded as it has, right? But you''ve realized it a bit toote. I must remind you of one thing - the Dark Faction will never achieve ultimate victory; only our Mystery faction will achieve that."


    As Darklord spoke, he slowly emerged from the shadows. Darklord didn''t seem to have immediate ns to eliminate Kingserp, as he saw value in keeping Kingserp alive.


    Darklord''s appearance made Kingserp''s expression turn extremely sinister. Kingserp viewed Darklord as someone who had betrayed him before. If John was the person Kingserp hated the most, then Darklord would easily rank among the top three.


    "Don''t look at me with that expression. This time, I''m not here to eliminate you. I''m here to propose cooperation. Because John will undoubtedly eliminate Corruptor next. Without Corruptor, your ns won''t stand a chance of sess. You have to cooperate with me to ensure your safety."


    As Darklord spoke, Mystery Protector also arrived at the bottom of the Great Library. Mystery Protector''s expression was a mix of uncertainty and darkness as he observed the current situation.


    Mystery Protector was very eager to eliminate Kingserp because he believed Kingserp possessed too much information. However, Darklord''s actions indicated that he did not want to eliminate Kingserp. Mystery Protector also recognized that his own strength was not significantly greater than Darklord''s. If he chose to oppose Darklord, he might not even be able to win. In the end, Mystery Protector decided to continue monitoring the situation. Perhaps there were still some pieces of information he didn''t know about.

 Chapter 543 -The Unpredictable One

    Chapter 543 -The Unpredictable One


    In the lowest level of the Great Library, Kingserp stood before Darklord and Mystery Protector, silent in response to the words spoken by Darklord. Kingserp felt that the information he possessed was insufficient for making a definitive judgment. He was even unsure whether Darklord was an ally or an adversary.


    Kingserp''s silence, of course, tested the patience of both Darklord and Mystery Protector. Mystery Protector addressed Darklord directly, "He''s already aware of information concerning us; it would be prudent to eliminate him. After all, our forting ns must remain confidential. You''re well aware that premature exposure could severelypromise our chances of sess."


    Mystery Protector''s remarks were undeniably logical, believing that the fewer people knew of their ns, the safer those ns would be. Darklord, however, offered no response to Mystery Protector''s words. He merely continued to stare at Kingserp with his previous expression, as if waiting for Kingserp to respond. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Faced with this situation, Kingserp decided to confront it head-on, considering he wasn''t a match for the two individuals before him anyway. "What exactly are your intentions? It seems you''re hesitant to dispose of me directly. Perhaps, then, you wish for me to act in ordance with your ns."


    After Kingserp voiced his thoughts, Darklord responded with a smile, nodding slightly, "Indeed, I refrained from eliminating you because I hoped you could assist meter on. You''re surely well-acquainted with the Dark Faction''s forting actions, aren''t you? You must divulge all of Dark Faction''s ns to me. After I''ve heard them, I will then instruct you on your subsequent course of action."


    Darklord''s words infuriated Mystery Protector and made him suspect that Darklord''s motives were inscrutable. In Mystery Protector''s view, wasn''t Darklord''s objective to coborate with the Mystery faction to seize control of Storm City directly? So, why the need to learn all of Dark Faction''s ns? Wouldn''t it suffice for the Dark Faction and the Order Faction to weaken each other? Did Darklord''s approach suggest that the Mystery faction had additional ns?


    If the Mystery faction harbored further schemes, should Mystery Protector also prepare a response? With numerous thoughts swirling in his mind, Mystery Protector grew increasingly concerned about the current situation.


    Kingserp chose not to fully disclose the Dark Faction''s ns. In his view, revealing the Dark Faction''s strategies could potentially lead to grave consequences.


    However, Kingserp was aware that he couldn''t maintain his silence indefinitely. If he remainedpletely mute, Darklord would surely run out of patience. And in such a scenario, it would be Kingserp himself who would face trouble.


    After some hesitation, Kingserp decided to reveal only the superficial aspects of Dark Faction''s n. He believed that after sharing these details, Darklord would not probe further. "As you have seen, Dark Faction''s current n involves leveraging immense power to obliterate all of Order Faction''s control zones around Sunset Mountain. Storm City, being the most crucial fortress city of the Order Faction in the vicinity of Sunset Mountain, falls squarely within this n. Gaining control over Storm City would signify a sessful operation for Dark Faction."


    To Mystery Protector, Kingserp''s words seemed like a fabrication. He doubted the simplicity of Dark Faction''s n and suspected that Darklord could see through this as well. However, Darklord''s subsequent reaction took Mystery Protector by surprise. Darklord appeared quite satisfied with Kingserp''s response, nodding as he said, "If that''s the case, then you should hurry back to the urban area of Storm City. I believe you should continue to coborate with Dark Faction''s efforts and expedite the eradication of all Order Faction''s forces within Storm City."


    After finishing his statement, Darklord gestured with his eyes for Kingserp to leave promptly. Initially, Kingserp was quite hesitant, suspecting that Darklord might be deliberately toying with him. Nevertheless, Kingserp felt that he had to take a calcted risk. He slowly walked past Darklord and Mystery Protector and, upon realizing they had no intention of pursuing him, transformed into a swift ck mist, heading towards the exit of the Great Library.


    Once Kingserp had departed, Mystery Protector asked with evident confusion, "Why did you simply let him go? The n he spoke of is clearly not genuine. I don''t believe the Dark Faction''s n is that straightforward. Aren''t the Dark Faction and your Mystery faction adversaries as well? This time, the Dark Faction probably aims to eliminate both the Mystery and Order factions."


    Mystery Protector''s question remained unanswered by Darklord, who simply wore a profound, inscrutable smile, and told Mystery Protector, "You need not concern yourself with these matters. Whatever actions Kingserp decides to take next will prove to be of great assistance to us. This is because John has already detected Kingserp''s presence. John will undoubtedly target Kingserp next, given that hecks substantial information and is utterly incapable of discerning our behind-the-scenes maneuvers."


    When Darklord expressed his perspective, Mystery Protector began to understand the rationale behind his actions, albeit still feeling that such maneuvers were unnecessarily convoluted. They could have simply eliminated Kingserp, thus depriving John of any chance to glean clues rted to them from Kingserp.


    Mystery Protector intended to probe further, but before he could articte his questions, Darklord transformed into a streak of ck light and vanished. With Darklord gone, Mystery Protector nced at the defensive magic circle before him, noticing some changes. "Could it be that Storm City''s defensive array is capable of self-repair?" he pondered, sensing that the city''s magical defenses seemed to be gradually reinstating themselves.


    He hesitated, debating whether to dismantle Storm City''s defenses once more. After a moment, he decided against taking further action, acutely aware that any move he made would likely be detected by other powerful members of the Order Faction. His previous actions had already risked much; he could not afford to take greater risks.


    Realizing this, the Mystery Protector used a teleportation spell to return to the top level of the Great Library. Just as he arrived back at the upper floors, several apprentice magi also made their way back into the Great Library. Their condition was evidently poor, clearly having faced off against creatures from the Dark Faction in battle.


    Although these apprentice magi weren''t particrly powerful on their own, their coborative efforts enabled them to vanquish demons of mid to high tier. Their return to the Great Library was driven by a need for assistance from the Mystery Protector.


    Arriving at the top level, the apprentices approached and knocked on the door to the room where Mystery Protector was. Despite the circumstances, Mystery Protector continued to feign a state of distress.


    "What''s the matter? Have you encountered grave danger? Were you unable to fend off the Dark Faction''s assault? If that''s the case, it appears I must intervene personally," Mystery Protector expressed, feigning deep concern. Given his affiliation with the Order Faction, it was imperative for him to appear concerned about the safety of Storm City.


    The apprentice magi felt a surge of hope upon witnessing Mystery Protector''s reaction, believing that his direct involvement could potentially turn the tide in their favor.


    "Indeed, you are right, esteemed Legend Magus. The power wielded by the Dark Faction this time is overwhelmingly strong. Even though Lord John and other formidable figures have managed to hold back the majority of the Dark Faction''s forces at the city walls, the remnants still pose a challenge beyond our capability. Only someone of your esteemed status as a Legend Magus can truly counter the onught of the Dark Faction."


    Mystery Protector nodded in acknowledgment and prepared to lead the apprentice magi out of the Great Library. However, before exiting, he took a moment to ce a seal in the room he had been upying. This seal was designed to ensure that no one could use a Detection spell to uncover any useful clues within that space.


    Mystery Protector felt it was imperative to exercise caution with every action he took at this juncture.

 Chapter 557 Coordinated Response

    <h4>Chapter 557 Coordinated Response </h4>


    His arrival brought great relief to the guards stationed there, for thebat prowess of a Legend Magus was formidable.


    With Mystery Protector''s help, they believed they could withstand the Dark Faction''s assault.


    However, Mystery Protector''s arrival came somewhatte.


    The Dark Faction had already sessfully destroyed all the outposts outside the Defend Wall.


    Now, the Order Faction guards had no choice but to rely on the Defend Wall for defense.


    But the Defend Wall had be severely damaged from previous battles, and many of its defensive enchantments were no longer functioning.


    After assessing the situation, Mystery Protector addressed the guards at the Defend Wall directly, "For now, do not continue fighting. Find a safe ce to take cover. I will cast a defensive spell. Once sessful, it will ensure that the previously inactive defensive enchantments on the Defend Wall are reactivated. You must be aware that many of the defensive enchantments on the Defend Wall are currently non-operational."


    "If we want to continue defending, we must activate these defensive enchantments! There''s no time to waste anymore. Get off the Defend Wall quickly!"


    Mystery Protector''s words sessfully convinced the Order Faction guards.


    They swiftly descended from the Defend Wall.


    Once the majority of the Order Faction guards had left, Mystery Protector produced a scroll without hesitation.


    He tore the scroll apart and immediately used teleportation magic to leave the Defend Wall.


    With Mystery Protector''s departure, the Dark Faction''s siege demons finally breached the Defend Wall.


    The entire Defend Wall waspletely destroyed, and for the first time, the Dark Faction thoroughly shattered the Order Faction''s defense on Sunset Mountain.


    Facing this situation, the Order Faction guards were in a state of panic.


    They had no idea why this had urred and wondered if the Legend Magus had been eliminated.


    In such circumstances, the morale of the Order Faction guards copsed entirely.


    The entire Order Faction''s presence on Sunset Mountain was swiftly annihted.


    After sessfully breaching the Defend Wall, the Dark Faction began channeling all of its forces towards Storm City, with the clear goal of capturing it.


    Once the Dark Faction''s demons had broken through the Defend Wall and moved towards Storm City, Darklord appeared alone on the now heavily damaged Defend Wall.


    "You''ve indeed fulfilled your promise, and I will, of course, fulfill mine. I will give you the weapon I promised you," Darklord spoke into the empty air.


    Although there was no one around Darklord, he was well aware that Mystery Protector would hear his words.


    Darklord retrieved a string of gleaming gemstones from his backpack.


    These gemstones constantly emitted a powerful Holy Light.


    It was quite strange for a yer who had joined the Mystery Faction to possess such a Sacred Relic.


    As Darklord revealed the gemstones, Mystery Protector''s figure finally materialized.


    Taking the string of gemstones from Darklord, Mystery Protector remarked, "I thought you wouldn''t honor your promise, but it seems you are more sincere than I anticipated."


    The reason Mystery Protector chose to allow the Dark Faction to breach the Defend Wall was because he had made a promise to Darklord.


    Through their coboration, the defense of the Order Faction waspletely undermined.


    Although Mystery Protector had initially felt immense pressure, obtaining the string of gemstones was already a significant achievement.


    Mystery Protector hoped to use these gemstones to defeat John.


    The power within these gemstones could sessfully seal the Book of the Astral Realm, or at least render it useless for a short period.


    During this time, Mystery Protector intended to eliminate John.


    If he could lower John''s level by just one, he would gain a significant advantage in their uing battles.


    Darklord responded to Mystery Protector''s words with a smile, and his expression was calmer than before.


    If this had been the old Darklord, he would have been ecstatic about the sess of his n.


    However, it seemed that Darklord had something else on his mind.


    After a brief pause, he said something that took Mystery Protector by surprise.


    "Shouldn''t you return to Storm City immediately now? After all, if you don''t return to Storm City and exin why this situation urred, others will surely be highly suspicious of you. If everyone finds out that you''ve betrayed the Order Faction, John will probably eliminate you without hesitation. I don''t want that to happen because we can still cooperate in the future," Darklord suggested.


    Darklord''s desire for cooperation puzzled Mystery Protector.


    In Mystery Protector''s view, Darklord''s n had already been sessful.


    Did this mean that the Mystery Faction didn''t intend to take advantage of the current favorable situation tounch an attack on Storm City?


    Mystery Protector believed that the formidable individuals in Storm City would prioritize dealing with the apparent threat of the Dark Faction first.


    "What do you mean? I''ve already helped you sessfully destroy the Order Faction''s Defend Wall. The Dark Faction is about tounch an attack on Storm City. Both Duke Arsena and John will have to deal with the Dark Faction''s assault first. Your Mystery Faction can easily take Storm City during this opportunity. Do you have some other ns?" Mystery Protector asked in response.


    Mystery Protector''s counterquestion left Darklord chuckling.


    Darklord believed that Mystery Protector was simplifying matters too much.


    Darklord wouldn''t have cooperated with Mystery Protector unless he had received direct instructions from Mystery Saint.


    From Darklord''s perspective, Mystery Protector seemed somewhat naive.


    "Do you really think such a simple n would seed? You''ve spent a long time in Storm City; do you think its defenses are weak? Do you believe that Storm City has no defenses beyond its walls? Let me remind you that right below Storm City''s Great Library lies a defensive enchantment.


    Even if we manage to breach the city walls, we''ll be restricted by that defensive enchantment. We''re not as reckless as the Dark Faction. After a series of failures, we finally came up with this perfect n to destroy Storm City. Since the n has been going so smoothly, we naturally want it to go off without a hitch.


    After you return to Storm City, stay in the Great Library. When weunch our attack on Storm City, your responsibility will be to deactivate the defensive enchantment in the Great Library," Darklord exined,ying out his and the Mystery Faction''s n.


    Upon hearing this information, Mystery Protector''s expression remained hesitant.


    The only reason he had chosen to cooperate with the Mystery Faction was to obtain the Sacred Relic they currently possessed.


    Since he had already obtained the Sacred Relic, why would he still cooperate with the Mystery Faction?


    Moreover, Storm City was the most important main city of the Northern Myst Empire in his eyes.


    Giving up Storm City so easily would be difficult for Mystery Protector to ept.


    "You don''t think you can just refuse to cooperate with me now, do you? If I were to tell Duke Arsena about our cooperation, what kind of attitude do you think he would have toward you? You have no way out now; you can only continue to cooperate with me. Furthermore, I can promise you that if you help us take Storm City, I will grant you even greater power. I can even arrange for you to meet the esteemed Mystery Saint!"


    Darklord''s words left Mystery Protector unable to make an immediate decision.


    He certainly didn''t want to fully align himself with the Mystery Faction, but as Darklord had pointed out, he had no other choice.


    After considering for a while, Mystery Protector nodded slowly, indicating that he had decided to continue cooperating with Darklord.


    "No problem, let''s proceed ording to your n. I will return to Storm City and stay in the Great Library. However, you must ensure that you breach the city walls of Storm City first. Only after that will I deactivate the defensive enchantment in the Great Library."

 Chapter 558 Overwhelming Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 558 Overwhelming Crisis </h4>


    John found this impossible to believe. In his view, Defend Wall had a sufficient number of Order Faction guards, and it had received support from Mystery Protector.


    Despite the conflicts between John and Mystery Protector, he never thought that Mystery Protector would outright betray the Order Faction.


    John immediately addressed the two people next to him, saying, "Defend Wall has been breached by Dark Faction. The demons of Dark Faction are about tounch an attack on Storm City. We might have to leave Storm City to stop their advance. If I have to leave Storm City, you must keep me informed about everything happening inside Storm City."


    After delivering this message, John teleported back to Duke Arsena''s pce.


    He knew that Duke Arsena would gather everyone here.


    As soon as he arrived, Duke Arsena appeared at the pce entrance, looking extremely anxious upon seeing John.


    "You must have already heard the news about Defend Wall in Sunset Mountain being breached, right? What should we do now? We absolutely cannot just defend Storm City to the death. We must find a way to stop the advance of those demons from Dark Faction. Perhaps the two of us should go out and directly confront them, leaving Natasha to defend Storm City alone."


    John did not immediately oppose Duke Arsena''s suggestion.


    He also thought that Duke Arsena''s n was the most suitable one.


    However, Natasha had not arrived yet, and they did not know her thoughts.


    Just as the two were discussing their n, Natasha appeared in Duke Arsena''s pce hall through teleportation.


    She was also extremely shocked by the current situation, with a fearful expression on her face.


    "Why has this situation urred? Can it be that Mystery Protector couldn''t even defend Defend Wall? If Storm City is truly captured by Dark Faction due to Mystery Protector''s mistake, I will definitely report all of this to His Majesty the Emperor."


    Natasha''s questions mirrored the doubts of John and Duke Arsena.


    They were all perplexed as to why, with the assistance of Mystery Protector, the Defend Wall in the Sunset Mountain Range had been breached.


    Just as the three of them exchanged looks, Mystery Protector appeared directly in Duke Arsena''s hall.


    Mystery Protector looked extremely battered, and everyone could tell that he had suffered serious injuries.


    His condition immediately drew the attention of the three individuals present.


    "What happened exactly? Who did you encounter, and why was the defense at Defend Wall breached so easily?"


    Duke Arsena quickly approached Mystery Protector, bombarding him with numerous questions as he sought to gather more information for the uing defense.


    Mystery Protector immediately ryed the fabricated story he had prepared in advance, "Dark Faction didn''t just mobilize arge number of demons this time; they also received assistance from many adventurers. More importantly, they deployed several Devils who joined forces tounch an attack. They not only severely injured me but also directly destroyed Defend Wall. If you don''t want these Devils to pose a direct threat to Storm City, you must take the initiative to confront them."


    Mystery Protector''s exnation left Duke Arsena and Natasha feeling extremely anxious.


    They were well aware of the formidable power possessed by Dark Faction''s Devils.


    However, John couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss.


    He didn''t fully trust Mystery Protector''s words because he had extensive knowledge of Dark Faction''s Devils.


    "So, there were several Devils attacking together? But from what I know, the Devils within Dark Faction don''t have very amicable rtionships.


    If these Devils were working together, wouldn''t there be conflicts among them? Did you really see many Devils, or were you only attacked by one Devil, but your strength was insufficient, leading to the loss of Defend Wall?"


    John questioned Mystery Protector''s ount.


    Despite his doubts, he didn''t immediately assume that Mystery Protector had betrayed Order Faction.


    He simply believed that Mystery Protector''s strength might not be as formidable as initially thought.


    "I might have been attacked by a single Devil, but regardless, the forces mobilized by Dark Realm this time are incredibly powerful. You must prepare ordingly. I can not stay here and act with you any longer. I need to return to Storm City''s Great Library as soon as possible because it''s in the library that I can swiftly recover my condition."


    Mystery Protector responded, his tone firm.


    Mystery Protector''s words did not raise any suspicions among the others, as everyone was desperately hoping for Mystery Protector to recover as soon as possible.


    John decided to contact the Ocean Sage directly because with Mystery Protector, the legendary magus, severely injured, they needed another legendary magus to provide assistance.


    "I''ll get in touch with the Ocean Sage right away. He must fulfill his promise, as the situation in Storm City is dire," John stated.


    Duke Arsena and Natasha didn''t voice any objections because they knew the situation was already dire, and they needed all the help they could get.


    John quickly reached out to the Ocean Sage, but unfortunately, the Ocean Sage couldn''t offer assistance.


    Their location was also under attack by the Dark Faction.


    "What did you say?! Dark Faction hasunched an attack on the southern harbor as well? How is that even possible?! They are simultaneously attacking Storm City, the Naga tribe, and the southern harbor?! What kind of formidable force have they mobilized?"


    John was deeply shocked upon learning that the Ocean Sage''s harbor had alsoe under attack.


    This revtion indicated that the Dark Faction had unleashed an exceptionally formidable force this time.


    One crisis after another was unfolding, and John felt slightly overwhelmed.


    He realized that even if he managed to handle the crisis in Storm City, there would be more significant threats toe.


    However, John was not one to easily lose hope.


    After a moment of shock, he quickly regained hisposure.


    He knew that, given the current situation, swift action was imperative.


    Turning to Duke Arsena, John said, "You and Natasha should stay in Storm City for now. I will venture outside to assess the situation. I need to determine whether Storm City faces the greater threat or if it''s the Ocean Sage who is in more danger. We must deal with the most significant threat first. After that, we can consider our next steps. There''s no time for further discussion here; if we keep talking, the situation will only worsen."


    After delivering his statement, John was ready to leave, but he awaited Duke Arsena''s response.


    Without the Duke''s agreement, his n would be impossible to execute.


    Duke Arsena''s expression appeared deeply conflicted.


    He had a strong sense of distrust towards the Ocean Sage, but at this moment, he had no choice but to ce his trust in John.


    "I''ll agree to your n. Natasha and I will temporarily defend Storm City. You should head outside and assess the strength of the Dark Realm forces. If the threat faced by the Ocean Sage bes more significant, prioritize helping him resolve the crisis. However, once you''ve dealt with his situation, you must return to Storm City. It''s inevitable that Dark Faction will attack us here. I believe you understand this very well. I will also dispatch messengers to the Naga tribe."


    With Duke Arsena''s approval, John immediately sprang into action.


    He knew that earning the Duke''s trust was no small feat. He didn''t want to disappoint Arsena, nor did he want Dark Faction''s ns to seed.


    After all, he had yet toplete the hidden quest in Storm City.


    If Dark Faction were to sessfully take control of the city,pleting the hidden quest might be impossible, resulting in significant losses for John.

 Chapter 559 Rebuilding the Defend Wall

    <h4>Chapter 559 Rebuilding the Defend Wall </h4>


    He was well aware that the Mystery Protector would relentlessly discourage others from coborating with him.


    "I''m extremely grateful for this clue you''ve provided. Do you have any more information? If I can learn more about the Mystery Protector, I might be able to devise a better response."


    John wasn''t surprised by this revtion, which seemed to hint to the Naga Queen that there might be more to the story.


    However, the Naga Queen truly didn''t have any additional information.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t have more information about the Mystery Protector.


    After the battle, he quickly returned. If you wish to learn more about him, you should go back to Storm City and seek out Duke Arsena.


    The Duke is probably preparing for the rebuilding of the Defend Wall at Sunset Mountain for the uing Order Faction, in Storm City.


    The threat from the Dark Faction to the Order Faction is still significant.


    After sessfully dealing with the threat from the Mystery camp, preparations to counter the threat from the Dark Faction are also essential."


    The advice from the Naga Queen was indeed very pertinent.


    Aside from following it, John didn''t have many other viable options.


    Nevertheless, before leaving, John offered some assistance to the Naga tribe.


    He gifted them some of the divine scrolls he possessed.


    "Although these divine scrolls are extremely precious to me, they can be of greater use in your Naga tribe. You can use these valuable scrolls to swiftlyplete the repairs of your tribe''s buildings. Only by doing so can your tribe independently deal with other threats. If your tribe continuously relies on my assistance, it will consume a lot of my energy."


    After expressing these thoughts, John nned to head straight back to Storm City.


    However, the Naga Queen called out to him again, as she seemed to have something more to say. "Initially, I recognized your strength as among the very top in the world of adventurers, but I truly didn''t expect you to gain the Sea God''s approval. The advice I can offer you now is quite limited. However, since you''ve helped our Naga tribe, I naturally want to provide some assistance to you as well.


    I hope you will be mindful of the actions of other adventurers. As an adventurer yourself, you should be very familiar with them. But it seems you haven''t been very vignt against other adventurers. You arepletely different from them; you are willing to help us. I don''t want you to face a significant crisis due to ack of caution against other adventurers."


    John nodded, acknowledging the Naga Queen''s words.


    He then teleported back to Storm City. After John''s departure, Shatras directly asked the Naga Queen, "Your Majesty, there is something I really don''t understand. Why would the Sea God acknowledge an adventurer? Doesn''t the Sea God have other followers as powerful as John?"


    This question from Shatras was also a lingering doubt in the Naga Queen''s mind.


    However, she couldn''t possibly pose this question directly to John, nor was it likely she could directly inquire with the Sea God.


    Consequently, the Naga Queen did not provide Shatras with any answer.


    Without a response from the Queen, Shatras did not pursue the matter further.


    Upon John''s return to Storm City, Adam and Blue Sea had already departed to attend to their own matters.


    John initially nned to directly seek out Duke Arsena. But in the end, he decided first to check on Emma and SkyStars to see their progress in leveling up.


    However, as soon as he entered the barracks of the Storm City guards, he encountered an old acquaintance, the captain of the training field at the Storm City guard barracks.


    "You''vee here again, but I don''t think you need the training field to increase your level anymore. Your level is already high enough, perhaps even higher than that of the Duke," said Drill Sergeant Betack, his face showing a hint of surprise upon seeing John.


    But beyond the surprise, there was no longer as much wariness as before.


    Clearly, after a series of events, at least Drill Sergeant Betack hade to recognize that John was on their side.


    For someone as cautious as Betack, his acknowledgment was indeed precious.


    "I''m not here to level up. I''m looking for two of my adventurerpanions. It seems they''re not in the training field right now. Do you know where they might be?" John asked, noticing the change in Drill Sergeant Betack''s tone.


    However, he didn''t mind it much as, in his view, Betack''s strength was iparable to his own.


    Betack nodded and promptly took out his logbook. "Thest time they were seen in the training field was this morning. If my guess is correct, they should now be in the trading district of Storm City.


    As you''re well aware, all adventurers hope to acquire useful weapons in the trading area. However, I personally wouldn''t rmend you buy weapons there. The weapons in the trading district usually aren''t very useful. Most of them are just adventurers deceiving each other."


    This advice from Betack was something John was already aware of.


    He never purchased weapons in the trading district, knowing that the quality there was subpar.


    The weapons John currently possessed were all of divine grade.


    It was certain that divine grade weapons wouldn''t be avable in the trading district, especially considering that apart from John, an exceptionally top-tier yer, such weapons were exceedingly rare.


    Other yers, even the guild leaders of the major guilds, are unlikely to possess multiple divine-grade weapons.


    Therefore, it''s natural that they wouldn''t sell their most precious weapons.


    "Thank you very much for your assistance. I''ll remember your advice!" John said, preparing to leave.


    However, Drill Sergeant Betack stopped him.


    "The Duke wishes to see you immediately," Betack said, his voice tinged with surprise, clearly having just received this information.


    "Did the Duke mention what he wants to discuss with me?"


    John asked, slightly taken aback, inquiring if there was any additional information.


    Betack shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know anything more and was also caught off guard when he received the message.


    "Alright then, I''ll head to Duke Arsena''s pce right away. As for my two adventurerpanions, they should be safe. After all, the Mystery Saint has been defeated by us, and it''s unlikely that the Mystery camp willunch an attack again anytime soon."


    After saying this, John proceeded directly to Duke Arsena''s pce.


    At the entrance of the pce, he unexpectedly encountered the general who had been in charge of defending the Defend Wall.


    Both were slightly surprised at their meeting.


    "Shouldn''t you be at the Defend Wall? Why have you returned to Storm City? Does this mean that the Dark Realm no longer poses any threat to the Defend Wall?" John asked directly.


    In his view, the situation at the Defend Wall should have been more critical, so he was curious as to why the general had appeared here.


    The general responded candidly, "After the previous battle, the Defend Wall has been under reconstruction. However, the progress of the repairs is far from ideal. My visit here is to seek assistance from Duke Arsena, as Storm City likely has more resources.


    We need to expedite the rebuilding of the Defend Wall. Only once it is restored can we ensure the safety of Storm City. We have observed unusual movements in the Dark Realm. If I''m not mistaken, the Dark Faction might soonunch another attack on the Order Faction."


    This information from the general of the Defend Wall''s guards put considerable pressure on John.


    Although he felt he was in good shape, diving into another divine war so soon might prevent him from performing at his previous level of strength.


    "In that case, let''s go see Duke Arsena right away. The Duke''s summons might also be regarding the Defend Wall," John suggested.


    Thus, the two of them hurried off to find Duke Arsena.

 Chapter 560 An Extremely Risky Plan

    <h4>Chapter 560 An Extremely Risky n </h4>


    This time, Duke Arsena''s ambition was not just to rebuild the Defend Wall, but to make it even more reliable than before.


    To achieve this goal, he decided to use all the magical materials stored in Storm City.


    "As you can see on this map, I n to reinforce the Defend Wall and expand its defensive coverage beyond what it was previously. We need to ensure that the Defend Wall is not just impervious to breaches by the Dark Faction, but also capable of thwarting any of their offensive maneuvers.


    The previous thickness of the Defend Wall has proven insufficient for absolute security. Therefore, we will use these magical materials to substantially increase its thickness. If the Defend Wall is sufficiently thick, then the actions of the Dark Faction will undoubtedly fail," exined Duke Arsena.


    On the map hanging in the Duke''s study, a much more majestic Defend Wall was depicted, recing the original one.


    Neither the general of the Defend Wall nor John immediately responded to Duke Arsena''s suggestion, as they were both deep in thought.


    In the eyes of the Defend Wall''s general, the strengthening of the wall was undoubtedly good news.


    However, if they were to follow Duke Arsena''s n, it could potentially require a significant amount of time and resources.


    He wasn''t sure if they could avoid interference from the Dark Faction during this process, especially considering the close proximity of the Defend Wall to the Dark Realm.


    If the Dark Faction decided to disrupt the construction, they would have no time to prepare.


    This was a key reason why the Order Faction had previously struggled to defend effectively against attacks from the Dark Faction.


    John''s thoughts were simpler.


    He was pondering over how much magical material would be needed to rebuild the Defend Wall ording to Duke Arsena''s n.


    He considered that if these materials were used in the construction of Storm City instead, they could ensure that all the city walls had powerful magical defenses.


    John felt that rather than strengthening the Defend Wall, it might be more beneficial to fortify the walls of Storm City, which could at least withstand attacks from the Mystery camp.


    Neither of them spoke first, which evidently made Duke Arsena a bit impatient.


    After waiting for a while, the Duke asked directly, "What are your thoughts? Do you think my n is unfeasible? Or do you believe that the current strength of the Defend Wall is sufficient?"


    Faced with Duke Arsena''s question, the Defend Wall''s general was the first to respond: "Of course, it would be very pleasing to me if you decide to reinforce the Defend Wall. However, my concern is about potential interference from the Dark Faction during the reconstruction process.


    If we are disturbed by the Dark Faction, how should we handle it? After all, we no longer have enough powerful masters at the Defend Wall. Mystery Protector has also returned.


    Without the assistance of Mystery Protector, we don''t have enough confidence to withstand an attack from the Dark Faction at the Defend Wall."


    The general''s concerns were indeed valid.


    Hearing this, John realized the purpose behind Duke Arsena''s decision to seek him out.


    Arsena might be hoping for John to protect the Defend Wall during its reconstruction.


    While this quest might not be particrly challenging for John, it would consume a significant amount of his time.


    Duke Arsena has always been a very fair person, so if John chose to ept this quest, the Duke would certainly offer him some additional rewards.


    However, before Duke Arsena explicitly made this suggestion, John thought it best to continue keeping silent.


    He decided to wait and see what Duke Arsena''s exact thoughts were.


    Duke Arsena clearly agreed with the general''s concerns.


    After nodding in acknowledgment, he directly addressed the general, "You don''t need to worry too much about this. I will definitely send someone to assist you, and that person is none other than the one standing before you."


    Just as John had anticipated, Duke Arsena wanted him to ensure the safety of the Defend Wall during its reconstruction.


    The general then turned his gaze towards John, recognizing John''s strength but uncertain whether he would ept the quest.


    "If your Grace needs my help at the Defend Wall, there''s no issue at all," John replied.


    "However, the reconstruction of the Defend Wall will likely take a considerable amount of time. For an adventurer, time is the most preciousmodity. If I spend a lot of time at the Defend Wall, other adventurers may catch up to my level."


    John''s concerns were also reasonable.


    Both Duke Arsena and the general understood thatpetition among adventurers was fierce.


    Every adventurer aspired to reach the highest level, and the intensity ofpetition between adventurers often even surpassed that between the Order Faction and other hostile camps.


    "I am well aware that your time is valuable, which is why I''m not just nning to have you defend the Defend Wall. In fact, with the presence of the general, I believe there won''t be major issues with the wall''s defense. I havee up with a new n, but it is somewhat perilous. If you are willing to hear it, I will tell you. If not, then I will not divulge this n," said Duke Arsena, introducing a new dimension to the discussion.


    Duke Arsena''s words left both John and the general feeling a bit puzzled.


    They were both very familiar with the Duke and knew him to not be a man of indecision.


    If Duke Arsena had indeed devised a n, it would be typical of him to state it directly.


    "You can share your n. If I think it''s not feasible, I will share my opinion with you," John said, not perceiving any particr anomaly.


    He was eager for Duke Arsena to reveal his n, ready to act promptly if it proved beneficial.


    "The n is quite straightforward," Duke Arsena began.


    "Since the Dark Faction continuously poses a great threat to us, why don''t we pose a significant threat to them? Our top warriors are no less powerful than those of the Dark Faction. We could directly venture into the Dark Realm and eliminate those Dark Faction entities that threaten us."


    This proposal left both John and the general at a loss for words, as they had not expected Arsena to suggest such a risky n.


    Venturing into the Dark Realm was fraught with high risk for any member of the Order Faction, given the immense dark power present there.


    Engaging inbat with members of the Dark Faction within the Dark Realm was almost guaranteed to be unsessful.


    Even though John possessed the Book of the Astral Realm and had the highest level among all adventurers, he felt it was absolutely too risky.


    If he were to fail inbat within the Dark Realm, there was a high chance he might never recover his equipment.


    John and the general needed to carefully consider their response to this unexpectedly bold strategy proposed by Duke Arsena.


    "Are you truly certain this n will be sessful? Venturing into the Dark Realm will greatly affect our own strength. Moreover, I believe that no matter what sess we achieve there, it won''t pose a significant threat to the Dark Faction," John stated frankly.


    He thought Duke Arsena''s current n was overly reckless and felt the need to oppose it.


    Duke Arsena didn''t seem too surprised by John''s objection, as he himself had been quite astonished when he first thought of the n.


    The general''s attitude differed greatly from John''s.


    After contemting for a while, the general turned his gaze towards John, his reaction indicating that he indeed hoped John would venture into the Dark Realm.


    In the general''s view, as long as John could fight in the Dark Realm, the Defend Wall would bepletely secure.


    This situation presented a challenging decision.


    On one hand, the general saw a strategic advantage in John''s potential involvement in the Dark Realm, while on the other, John was acutely aware of the risks and the limitations of their capabilities in such a hostile environment.


    The dilemmay in weighing the potential gains against the considerable risks involved in executing such a daring n.

 Chapter 561 Numerous Helpers Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 561 Numerous Helpers Arrive </h4>


    Throughout Nald''s action, John did not hinder him.


    This was because John was acutely aware that if Nald could sessfully break the seal of the Mystery Saint, he could use this opportunity to make his escape as well.


    Nald''s current condition was extremely dire, and John could tell that Nald''s madness had intensified significantly.


    It wouldn''t be long before Nald mightpletely sumb to utter insanity.


    John felt that his first priority should be to prepare for his own defense.


    If he couldn''t even ensure his own safety, then winning the uing battle would be impossible.


    With the assistance of the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald quickly broke through the seal of the Mystery Saint.


    After breaking the seal, Nald appeared to be overjoyed.


    "You can no longer control me as you did before! You can no longer make me obey yourmands as you did previously! Now, my power surpasses yours! From now on, you must follow mymands! If you refuse to obey me, I willpletely annihte you!"


    Nald believed that with the Book of the Astral Realm, his power greatly surpassed that of the Mystery Saint.


    Since the Mystery Saint could control him when possessing immense strength, Nald reasoned that now, with even greater power than the Mystery Saint, he should be able to control him.


    However, the Mystery Saint was certainly not concerned about Nald''s words.


    After Nald broke through his seal, the Mystery Saint immediatelyunched a second round of attack.


    While focusing on Nald, the Mystery Saint did not forget to target John.


    Using his powerful Mystery force, he quickly re-sealed John.


    This situation, naturally, left John feeling quite helpless.


    Although he felt his strength was sufficiently powerful and had indeed managed to confront the Mystery Saint''s projection head-on in the previous battle, when the Mystery Saint truly exerted his formidable power, John alone seemed somewhat inadequate.


    But soon, John received assistance from others.


    The first to offer help was, of course, the Sea God.


    The Sea God''s recent unsessful attack did not discourage him.


    After all, the Sea God was very clear that he must sessfully defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint this time.


    If he couldn''t even defeat the projection of the Mystery Saint, the Naga race would surely choose to betray him.


    Although the Sea God possessed immense strength, he also relied on the faith of other marine creatures.


    Without their faith, the Sea God himself would be in a very unstable state.


    With the help of the Sea God, John finally escaped the seal of the Mystery Saint once again.


    This time, he could finally choose to confront his two enemies.


    However, he was still uncertain about which enemy to target first.


    After all, both the Mystery Saint and Nald had previously posed significant threats to him.


    As John hesitated, the voice of Duke Arsena suddenly reached his ears. "Nald poses a greater threat to us! I think you should try to snatch that book from him as soon as possible!"


    Duke Arsena hoped John would understand that the Book of the Astral Realm was of utmost importance.


    However, he didn''t have much time to exin the immense power that the Book of the Astral Realm possessed.


    In Duke Arsena''s view, John should have already understood the immense power of the Book of the Astral Realm from the recent battle.


    Reminded by Duke Arsena, John quickly reacted.


    He transformed into a streak of blue light and, with the help of the Power of the Sea God, rapidly advanced towards Nald.


    During his advance, John didn''t forget to use a divine scroll.


    The divine scroll he chose was one of life magic.


    Its function was to ensure a continuous recovery of his health points in the uing battle.


    John was acutely aware of the great risks involved in facing either Nald or the Mystery Saint.


    In the fight, it was very likely that he would be severely wounded by these formidable foes.


    Thus, it was crucial for John to first use a divine scroll to ensure his safety.


    While on the move, John also reached out to his allies.


    "You two must arrive at the Naga tribe as quickly as possible, and you must bring the strongest weapons and scrolls with you!"


    John sent this message through hismunication channel to Adam and Blue Sea.


    In John''s view, he could no longer rely on other NPCs for assistance.


    His only hope now was his allies among the adventurers.


    Adam and Blue Sea had previously provided John with substantial assistance, aiding him in sessfully escaping from the Abyssal Illusion.


    After that, they had actually been waiting for a message from John, uncertain whether he hadpletely extricated himself from his predicament.


    Upon receiving John''s message, they could finally be sure that John had indeed escaped his difficulties.


    However, they quickly focused on the specific content of John''s message.


    Although they were somewhat surprised, they didn''t hesitate.


    They promptly gathered the strongest weapons and the most precious scrolls from their guild and teleported directly to the Naga tribe.


    With the arrival of Adam and Blue Sea at the Naga tribe, the number of top warriors in the tribe increased significantly.


    Yet, these individuals weren''t really able to provide direct assistance in the battle, as the entities engaged inbat were akin to gods.


    Moreover, John''s message to Adam and Blue Sea wasn''t a call for them to aid him in battle.


    John simply wanted them to be prepared.


    He felt that there would likely be other unexpected situations arising in the Naga tribe, and it was important for them to be ready to respond.


    Upon their arrival at the Naga tribe, John''s helpers did not immediately join the battle.


    Instead, they were merely observing the situation within the tribe.


    The Naga Queen, quite familiar with these two individuals, directly approached Adam and Blue Sea to inquire, "What is your purpose here? Are you willing to assist our Naga tribe in this crisis? If so, you must help us weaken the power of the Mystery Saint! That''s the only way we can provide support to John and the Sea God."


    The Naga Queen''s words drew everyone''s attention to her, with all curious about the method she mentioned for diminishing the Mystery Saint''s strength.


    The Naga Queen didn''t leave anyone in suspense.


    She straightforwardly suggested, "Although we have eliminated most of the Mystery monsters, some Mystery forces still linger around our tribe. As long as these forces exist, the Mystery Saint can continuously absorb them to be stronger. Our task now is topletely eradicate all Mystery forces surrounding the Naga tribe. Each of you possesses top-


    notch abilities, and I believe you know what to do."


    In reality, the method proposed by the Naga Queen wasn''t particrly hard to conceive.


    However, previously, everyone''s attention was solely focused on the ongoing divine war.


    Even Duke Arsena and the Mystery Protector had not thought of such a strategy.


    But now, there was no significant concern; they simply proceeded ording to the Naga Queen''s n.


    Thus, the powerful members of the Order Faction within the Naga tribe split up and took action.


    They swiftly cleared all the Mystery forces surrounding the Naga tribe.


    This directly impacted the ongoing battle, as the projection of the Mystery Saint could no longerbat Nald and John simultaneously as before.


    Now, the Mystery Saint was forced to make a final decision: he could either ally with Nald to target John or join forces with John to confront Nald.


    The Mystery Saint could not afford any hesitation, especially considering that the Sea God, another deity of the Order Faction, was among his enemies.


    Although the Sea God was not in the best condition, he was still a formidable force.


    The Sea God could exert significant pressure on the Mystery Saint in the uing battle, and possibly, in coordination with others, eliminate the projection of the Mystery Saint altogether.


    Such an oue would be a severe blow to the Mystery Saint.

 Chapter 562 Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One

    <h4>Chapter 562 Defeating Formidable Enemies One by One </h4>


    He first used a powerful Mystery sealing spell to temporarily repel Nald''s attack.


    Then, the Mystery Saint began to negotiate with John. In the Mystery Saint''s view, he might still have the credentials to coborate with John.


    "Do you really intend to battle me to the end? Haven''t you figured out who poses the greatest threat to you? With the Book of the Astral Realm, Nald couldpletely annihte your Order Faction. Although I possess great power, I haven''t yet sessfully revived. I believe we can cooperate, after all, Nald is ourmon enemy."


    Faced with the Mystery Saint''s persuasion, John did not express opposition, nor did he agree outright.


    John was also weighing the pros and cons.


    He could certainly discern who his greatest enemy was at the moment.


    Nald was almost entirely consumed by madness, making any cooperation with him utterly impossible.


    Considering this, John saw the potential in coborating with the Mystery Saint to first eliminate Nald.


    After pondering for a moment, John nodded and said, "There''s no problem with that. I am open to cooperation. However, during our alliance, you must ensure that I won''t be attacked by you. What if you choose to ambush me after we defeat Nald? I would then be unable to battle you. Even if you haven''t fully revived, you are still a powerful deity. Although I am of a high level and not weak in strength, I am just an ordinary adventurer. How could an ordinary adventurer possibly battle against a deity like you?"


    John was actually feigning weakness intentionally.


    He hoped that this approach would lead the Mystery Saint to make some miscalctions.


    And indeed, John''s strategy seemed to be sessful.


    The Mystery Saint felt assured of his victory.


    His aim was to persuade John to temporarily join forces with him.


    As long as he could cooperate with John to eliminate Nald, he could then choose to continue battling against John.


    "I can certainly make a pact with you. You must be well aware that pacts are protected by the supreme deities, and even I cannot easily vite an established pact."


    The Mystery Saint''s proposal did seem very sincere to John.


    After all, in the game, contracts are protected by the game''s core system, making them unbreakable, whether they are between adventurers or between an adventurer and an NPC.


    Although the Mystery Saint was a deity of immense power, even an embodiment of Mystery forces, it was unlikely that he could vite the core system''s rules.


    After considering for a while, John nodded in agreement: "In that case, let''s establish a pact right now. We must cooperate to eliminate Nald. Afterwards, we will all withdraw from the territory of the Naga tribe. I won''t stay in the Naga tribe''s territory, and you and your Mystery creatures must also leave."


    The pact John proposed was actually eptable to both parties.


    Although this meant the Mystery Saint''s n would fail, at least it would help him eliminate Nald.


    For the Mystery Saint, the failure of this operation was not a significant issue.


    After all, he had attempted simr schemes many times before.


    Having failed many times, the Mystery Saint was not bothered by the prospect of another failure.


    Therefore, he promptly formed a pact with John.


    The moment the pact took effect, John turned to attack Nald. Nald, facing John''s attack, was extremely furious.


    "Why are you opposing me? Without my help, you would never have been able to escape from the Abyssal Illusion! And now, you even collude with the Mystery Saint! You are truly overestimating yourself, so arrogant!"


    Nald''s words were now somewhat illogical and confused.


    It seemed his memory was significantly wed; he didn''t remember that in the Abyssal Illusion, John had been his adversary.


    However, Nald''s current condition was not bad news for John.


    John preferred his opponent not to think logically, as it meant Nald wouldn''t have perfect tactics in the uing battle.


    While John was cooperating with the Mystery Saint, the Sea God remained vignt.


    He was well aware that John and the Mystery Saint had formed a pact, but he did not trust the Mystery Saintpletely.


    Although the Sea God believed that a pact protected by the supreme deities could not be easily broken, he still needed to be thoroughly cautious.


    The Sea God refrained from action to ensure that the Mystery Saint would not suddenly turn against John.


    Under the cooperation of John and the Mystery Saint, Nald was swiftly defeated.


    Indeed, the Book of the Astral Realm that Nald possessed was extraordinarily powerful.


    However, the Book of the Astral Realm had not yet been fully controlled by Nald, and its power couldn''t bepletely unleashed.


    Eventually, Nald was once again confined by the Mystery Saint back into the Abyssal Illusion.


    The moment Nald was defeated, John immediately sent a message to Adam and Blue Sea: "You must secure the Book of the Astral Realm as quickly as possible! Many will vie for it now!"


    John was well aware that, with Nald''s defeat, the Book of the Astral Realm had be unimed.


    The strong individuals around the Naga tribe were all very eager to obtain it.


    Although John himself greatly desired the Book of the Astral Realm, he had to adhere to the pact with the Mystery Saint.


    ording to their agreement, after defeating Nald, they both had to quickly leave the Naga tribe.


    The Mystery Saint''s projection promptly dissipated.


    However, John could sense that the force of Mystery still lingered around the Naga tribe.


    Since John couldn''t vie for the Book of the Astral Realm himself, he could only hope that Adam and Blue Sea would seed.


    After sending this message, John felt his health points rapidly declining.


    He used a Teleport Spell to return to Storm City, where he could only wait for news from Adam and Blue Sea.


    The sudden disappearance of John and the Mystery Saint meant that the other strong figures at the Naga tribe finally had a rare opportunity.


    The Naga Queen was the first to take action.


    As the Naga Queen activated the magic array in her pce, the entire Naga tribe waspletely sealed off.


    She did this to ensure that no other powerful entities couldpete with her for the Book of the Astral Realm.


    After sealing the Naga tribe, she used a blink spell to reach the vicinity of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    She could feel the immense power emanating from the book, but also the great danger it posed.


    The Naga Queen knew that sessfully controlling the Book of the Astral Realm would take some time.


    Just when the Naga Queen thought she was about to seed, Adam and Blue Sea suddenly appeared.


    "Your Majesty, this book cannot go to you. It should belong to us adventurers. After all, we have provided significant help to the Naga tribe! This is our deserved reward!"


    Blue Sea spoke, still in a mood for conversation.


    Adam, on the other hand, was not in such a mood.


    He feltpelled toplete the quest given to him by John.


    Without exchanging words with the Naga Queen, Adam chose tounch an attack immediately.


    With Blue Sea''s assistance, the Naga Queen quickly found herself at a disadvantage.


    However, the Naga Queen did not feel defeated yet.


    She had been counting on the Sea God''s help, as he had conserved a lot of his strength in the previous battle.


    When the Naga Queen fell into a disadvantageous position, the Sea God indeed took action.


    However, his actions shocked everyone present.


    The Sea God didn''t assist the Naga Queen; instead, he transported the Book of the Astral Realm away.


    With the Book of the Astral Realm being teleported away by the Sea God, there was no longer a need for anyone in the Naga tribe to continue their tense standoff.


    Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Adam and Blue Sea decided to teleport back to Storm City directly.

 Chapter 563 The Sea God’s Approval

    <h4>Chapter 563 The Sea God''s Approval </h4>


    The wall that had once sealed the Book of the Astral Realm was nowpletely shattered.


    All that remained were fragments of the sealing stones, each containing immense power.


    Some of these sealing stone fragments could even be used as primary materials for teleportation scrolls.


    This situation gave John a deeper understanding of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    "It seems the Book of the Astral Realm not only grants immense power to its user but also possesses formidable control over space. It could probably traverse any known ne," John mused.


    Although he had his spections, he couldn''t confirm whether they were true, as the Book of the Astral Realm was still being contested.


    John was well aware that the struggle for the Book of the Astral Realm wouldn''t be resolved quickly.


    Therefore, he didn''t rush Adam and Blue Sea''s actions. Sighing, John decided to return to the main hall of the Great Library.


    Remaining on the top floor too long would likely be annoying to the apprentice magi studying there.


    Despite his strength surpassing that of the apprentices, John would eventually need to study spells and search for books in the Great Library.


    John needed the assistance of these apprentice magi in this process.


    Just as John reached the main hall, a sh of light appeared before him, and the Book of the Astral Realm materialized in front of him.


    Its appearance caused a significant energy fluctuation in the Great Library''s hall, sending the people there into a state of panic.


    To avoid causing further trouble, John immediately used the Abyssal Prison spell, ensuring that the power of the Book of the Astral Realm would not affect those around him.


    Afterward, John took the Book of the Astral Realm back to his base in the game.


    It was there he finally learned why the book had suddenly appeared before him.


    The Sea God had made contact with John.


    The voice of the Sea God resonated directly in John''s mind: "You have been a great help to me this time, consider this as your reward! We will continue to cooperate in the future. I can sense that the Mystery Saint will not easily give up his ns. Even if the power of Mystery cannot enable him to revive swiftly, he will not rest. He is sure to use other methods to weaken our strength."


    Sea God''s words were indeed very candid. After hearing them, John responded seriously, "I believe your spection is urate. The Mystery Saint will definitely not easily abandon his ns. We must prepare for the uing battle with him. Do you have any n?"


    In response to John''s question, the Sea God did not immediately reply.


    His silencested so long that John began to think that the Sea God had ended theirmunication.


    Just as John was about to speak again, the voice of the Sea God resurfaced in his mind: "I haven''t thought of a good strategy to counter him. However, your presence has given me a new idea. You may be able to provide substantial help in the future.


    Your strength has earned my recognition, and henceforth you are authorized to use all spells rted to me. Your adventurer friends will also receive my rewards. Especially the one named Blue Sea; he seems to be quite adept at spells rted to me. Following this, the level of spells rted to me that he can use will be further enhanced.


    Inform him of this; he might then understand how to quickly elevate his strength to a higher level. I hope that you adventurers possess top-tier power because in the uing battles, you adventurers are crucial. That is all I have to say for now; I must attend to other pressing matters."


    With these words, the Sea God''smunication concluded, leaving John with much to contemte and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    After the Sea God severed themunication, John was left to process the god''s thoughts and intentions.


    He felt a sense of tion at having earned the Sea God''s approval, especially since the Sea God was the first deity of the Order Faction to recognize him.


    Although deities from the Dark Realm, like the Devil, and even the Mystery Saint had acknowledged John''s strength, they were, after all, from opposing factions.


    Without the approval of a deity from his own faction, John''s future actions could have been significantly hindered.


    With the Sea God''s endorsement, John might no longer need to worry about constraints from the Mystery Protector and the Northern Myst Empire.


    As members of the Order Faction, they should respect the Sea God''s decision.


    While John was contemting these matters, Adam and Blue Sea appeared before him.


    Both seemed slightly apologetic, feeling they had failed toplete the quest John had given them, as they were unable to secure the Book of the Astral Realm.


    "Sorry, we couldn''tplete the quest you gave us. We did manage to get hold of the Book of the Astral Realm for a moment, but the Sea God eventually teleported it away. We didn''t know where the Sea God had sent it, and we felt that staying in the Naga tribe would be dangerous, so we decided toe back first to inform you," Adam said, his tone heavy with disappointment and a hint of concern.


    John, already in possession of the Book of the Astral Realm, was not bothered by this news.


    He showed the book to Adam and Blue Sea.


    "Actually, the Sea God directly teleported the Book of the Astral Realm to me. I have received his approval, and now I can use all of his spells. And it''s not just me; you both have earned his approval as well. The Sea God-rted spells you use from now on will certainly be more powerful."


    John then turned his gaze to Blue Sea, remembering the Sea God''s specific message for him.


    "Blue Sea, you''ve been using spells rted to the Sea God, right? Now, you can use even more powerful spells from the Sea God, and with his help, your strength will improve even faster."


    Hearing this, Blue Sea became visibly excited.


    Although his current strength was already top-notch, he felt a significant gap between himself and John, and this new development seemed like a promising opportunity to bridge that gap.


    If Blue Sea could receive assistance from the Sea God, his own strength would undoubtedly improve rapidly.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s really great! I feel that my previous actions couldn''t seed because my strength wasn''t top-


    notch. With the Sea God''s help, my abilities will improve significantly. So, in the uing actions, I''ll definitely be able to provide you with more assistance," Blue Sea said, making John feel quite pleased.


    At least Blue Sea was willing to cooperate with John, unlike other Order Faction NPCs who were reluctant to coborate.


    John''s thoughts were now primarily focused on the Mystery Protector.


    After some contemtion, he straightforwardly told Adam and Blue Sea, "You both take care of your own matters for now. I need to return to the Naga Tribe. I believe many people there are waiting for me."


    Facing John''s words, Adam and Blue Sea didn''t object.


    They both knew that the Naga Queen would likely be very angry.


    If the Naga Queen learned that John had obtained the Book of the Astral Realm, she might even choose to directly oppose him.


    "I think you must be cautious! The Naga Queen is going all out in thepetition for the Book of the Astral Realm. I believe she cares deeply about the ownership of the Book of the Astral Realm," Adam reminded John, though John was well aware of this fact.


    Therefore, John straightforwardly told Adam, "I''m certainly well aware that the Naga Queen is very eager to obtain the Book of the Astral Realm. However, the Book of the Astral Realm is now in my possession. I will absolutely not give this book directly to anyone else, especially since I''ve already provided the Naga Queen with a great deal of assistance. This Book of the Astral Realm is a reward that I rightfully deserve!"

 Chapter 564 The Naga Queen’s Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 564 The Naga Queen''s Understanding </h4>


    He had to sessfully persuade the Naga Queen.


    If the Naga Queen continued to believe that John was not qualified to possess the Book of the Astral Realm, he might not be able to cooperate with the Naga Tribe in the future.


    Without much dy, Johnmunicated briefly with Adam and Blue Sea and then headed directly to the teleportation point in Storm City.


    He used the teleportation point to arrive at the Naga Tribe.


    Upon sensing the Naga Tribe once again, John was deeply concerned about the situation.


    While they had sessfully eliminated the threat from the Mystery Faction in the recent battle, the Mystery monsters and the Mystery Saint had still inflicted significant damage on the Naga Tribe.


    The defenses around the periphery of the Naga Tribe and the structures at the entrance had all been destroyed.


    Although the core structures of the Naga Tribe and the magic arrays surrounding the Naga Queen''s pce were unharmed, rebuilding the outer defenses and entrance structures would still require a considerable amount of time for the Naga Tribe.


    Upon his arrival at the Naga Tribe, John was immediately spotted by a Naga guard he recognized.


    The guard chose to escort him directly to the Naga Queen''s side.


    When John saw the Naga Queen again, his expression remained remarkably calm.


    The Naga Queen merely nced at John without saying anything.


    By her side, Shatras sensed that something might be amiss between the two, so he was the first to break the silence.


    "While our Naga Tribe has sessfully defeated the threat from the Mystery Faction, we''ve also suffered significant losses in the process," Shatras began.


    "Afterward, we may not be able to provide any further assistance to you. Until we have repaired all the structures in our tribe, we may not have the means to deploy any forces to aid you against the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction."


    John found no fault in Shatras''s words.


    What concerned John most at this moment was the attitude of the Naga Queen.


    Even if the Naga Tribe couldn''t send regr reinforcements to support other Order Faction members after this, it would still be reasonable to have the Naga Queen and top-tier experts like Shatras provide assistance in critical battles.


    "I''m well aware of the current predicament facing the Naga Tribe," John replied.


    "If you cannot dispatch reinforcements to support Storm City in the future, that is perfectly understandable. However, what I am concerned about right now is whether you, as a Legend Magus, and the incredibly powerful Naga Queen, will be willing to offer assistance in crucial battles toe?"


    Shatras remained silent after John posed his question, knowing that it was not his ce to respond.


    Instead, he turned his gaze towards the Naga Queen, who took her time before speaking again.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Book of the Astral Realm should be in your possession now, correct?" the Naga Queen asked John while fixing her scrutinizing gaze upon him.


    John''s expression remained unchanged, as he believed that possessing the Book of the Astral Realm was not an issue.


    "Certainly, the Book of the Astral Realm is with me now," John replied candidly. "However, I didn''t seize it; it was bestowed upon me by the Sea God."


    This statement surprised both the Naga Queen and Shatras.


    Shatras''s surprise was evident in his facial expression, while the Naga Queen''s initial astonishment quickly gave way to a calm demeanor.


    "So, you mean to say that you''ve gained Sea God''s approval? Sea God chose to grant you the Book of the Astral Realm instead of bestowing it upon our Naga Tribe?"


    The Naga Queen''s tone remainedposed, but John could sense the disappointment in her voice.


    The Naga Tribe had always followed the Sea God, and Sea God''s decision to favor John over their most powerful leader, the Naga Queen, was undoubtedly a source of disappointment and frustration for her.


    "I don''t know if Sea God has recognized your Naga Tribe or not," John responded carefully. "But I do know that Sea God granted me the Book of the Astral Realm, and I have gained Sea God''s approval. Sea God has tasked me with continuing to investigate the Mystery Faction''s clues, and it believes that I can provide assistance in the future. I believe that your Naga Tribe can also offer help to Sea God."


    John''s words were measured and cautious, avoiding any statements that might be perceived as provocative by the Naga Queen.


    The Naga Queen didn''t immediately respond, indicating that she was contemting her next course of action.


    If Sea God had recognized John, then the Naga Tribe had no choice but to acknowledge him as well.


    After a considerable pause, the Naga Queen nodded and said to John, "Since you have gained Sea God''s recognition, our Naga Tribe will acknowledge your strength as well. Having the Book of the Astral Realm in your hands is undoubtedly safer than in the hands of others. I have a feeling that your strength surpasses that of others, and you are more trustworthy."


    In the end, the Naga Queen chose to continue following Sea God and acknowledged John''s possession of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    She also decided to offer assistance to John in the future.


    "Your understanding is appreciated," John replied to the Naga Queen. "While it''s true that Mystery''s forces have been significantly weakened in previous battles, it''s not just about gathering information on Mystery. I also seek to understand the broader threats and challenges we may face. The Book of the Astral Realm holds secrets that could be valuable in that regard."


    John wanted to convey to the Naga Queen that his quest extended beyond the immediate conflict with Mystery Faction.


    There were still many mysteries and dangers in the world, and he aimed to uncover them to protect their interests.


    He appreciated the Naga Tribe''s willingness to support him and assured them that their coboration would remain valuable.


    "You''ve actually misunderstood the purpose of my visit to the Naga tribe this time. While it''s true that I intend to continue tracking down leads about the Mystery faction, my presence in the Naga tribe is not solely for that purpose.


    I came here primarily to ascertain whether the Naga tribe has encountered a significant crisis. If you are facing a major threat, I am here to offer my assistance. On the other hand, I also need to determine whether the Naga tribe is willing to provide further assistance to me. Despite the help I''ve provided to the Naga tribe, you still suffered consequences during the battles.


    I cannot be certain if you might me me for such urrences. If you do, perhaps it might be challenging for us to continue our cooperation," John directly expressed his true intentions. In his view, his concerns had to some extent materialized.


    After listening to John''s words, the Naga Queen smiled and said, "As I mentioned earlier, the Naga tribe will continue to assist you. So, I will now provide you with a crucial lead. I''m not sure what your opinion is of the Mystery Protector. In my perspective, he has harbored some hostility toward you all along."


    The mention of the Mystery Protector by the Naga Queen immediately captured John''s attention.


    After all, John remembered that the Mystery Protector had previously teamed up with Darklord tounch attacks against him.


    "I believe the Mystery Protector has had a significant bias against me all along. If he chooses to align with others against me, it might not be an entirely imusible scenario," John replied, acknowledging the possibility.


    With John''s response, the Naga Queen feltfortable sharing the information she knew about the Mystery Protector.


    "It seems that the Mystery Protector has indeed returned to the Northern Myst Empire, but before his return, he said something to Duke Arsena. He wanted Duke Arsena not to trust you too much, as he believed that cooperating with you would only cause greater harm to the Order Faction."

 Chapter 565 The Queen’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 565 The Queen''s Invitation </h4>


    "It''s not easy for us in the Ing Empire, you know. There''s a whole lot to deal with in the New World; we hardly have time to join your continental wars."


    Howard responded, "Ah, splendid istion, sounds quite ideal. If one could truly avoid the continental wars and focus solely on developing a base in the New World, that wouldn''t be a bad strategy."


    Elizabeth then shared her grievances about the challenges of New World colonization, speaking of the difficulties posed by the indigenous peoples and so forth.


    Howard suggested, "A policy of appeasement is still necessary. We shouldn''t go there to seize their living space but to bring them care and love."


    Elizabeth let out a sarcastic chuckle, clearly dismissive of the idea.


    Howard subtly shook his head and continued, "But I have my own share of problems back home. Recently, there were somemercial conflicts between the natives and new settlers, leading to an uproar. It was only resolved when my Finance Minister personally intervened and spent some money to settle the matter."


    "How''s that? Not easy to solve, right?" Elizabeth inquired.


    Howard agreed, "Indeed."


    Elizabeth then asked, "Howard, I''ve heard that your people have colonized the east coast of the New World. But ording to the local legends, isn''t it the northern part of the New World that is said to hold legendary wealth? Why did you choose the east coast for colonization?"


    Howard, unwilling to disclose the lucrative nature of the east coast to Elizabeth for fear of arousing her envy, evaded the question.


    "Oh, is that so? If I had known earlier, I might have chosen to settle there instead. I''ve heard that the treasures there are indeed a vast fortune."


    Elizabeth continued, "We in the Ing Empire are skilled at colonization, but we don''t take kindly to those who maliciously seizend."


    Howard, thinking Elizabeth was referring to him and worried that she might have discovered his resource-rich territory, cautiously uttered, "Ah?"


    "You think I don''t know?" Elizabeth said, causing Howard a moment of panic as he feared being exposed.


    However, Elizabeth quickly shifted the topic, "Lois is drooling over the idea of bing the King of Sun, and now he''speting with us for territory in the very region we desire in our kingdom. Can you believe the audacity of that man?"


    Howard felt a rollercoaster of emotions.


    "Oh, I see," he replied, thinking to himself: Next time, could you please finish your thoughts all at once? I''m not that old, but I can''t handle these kinds of shocks.


    Elizabeth then invited Howard to join forces against Fran Kingdom, proposing they force Fran Kingdom to cede all its colonialnds in the New World to the Ing Empire.


    Howard thought he had misheard.


    After all, whether under the bold Charles or the current Louis, he had always been a military ally of Fran Kingdom.


    To persuade an ally to attack Fran Kingdom without a solid n seemed almost like a joke.


    Elizabeth didn''t seem to have thought through the proposition.


    She hadn''t prepared any substantial offer and seemed to be asking casually.


    Amid Howard''s confusion, Elizabeth added, "Well, if that''s the case, never mind. But if we dere war against Fran Kingdom over colonial territories, could you refrain from supporting them?"


    Howard shook his head in response, "Didn''t you just advocate for splendid istion? If I don''t align with Fran Kingdom and they remember this and attack me, what should I do? Will youe to my aid?"


    Elizabeth cracked a somewhat cold smile and then, mentioning she was tired, excused herself and left.


    Frederick invited all the diplomats and monarchs present to amunal meal.


    Representatives from the Ing Empire and Fran Kingdom had already left the scene, while those from Westia Kingdom and Porlia Kingdom observed with detached interest.


    Within the empire''s member states, both Kolone and Hanno left the gathering, leaving the rest to attend the feast.


    The knightly duel had taken ce at ten in the morning, and it was now around eleven.


    Frederick, ever the thoughtful host, led everyone to the banquet hall.


    The hall was a sight to behold,den with arrays of sausages, an abundance of fine wines and cheeses ¨C a veritable feast of plenty.


    Wolfgang, the King of Bohemia, initially appeared stiff and endured some jests and sneers from various diplomats and monarchs.


    However, he quickly adapted and became more sociable as the banquet progressed.


    Approaching Howard, he encouraged, "Come on, eat! Everything here is for your enjoyment. Indulge to your heart''s content."


    Howard politely inquired, "You''re King Wolfgang of Bohemia, right? I don''t recall us having met before."


    Wolfgang, with an air of someone ustomed to socializing, sighed and then gently guided Howard''s left arm, helping him to fill his te.


    Howard picked up a sausage and, after tasting it, found it delicious.


    Seeing Howard''s satisfaction, Wolfgang became more talkative.


    "Tastes good, doesn''t it? That''s right, let me tell you, sausages have a very significant ce in the history of the empire''s people."


    "The art of sausage making has evolved greatly over time, and that''s why this sausage tastes so good."


    Howard, thoughtfully savoring the sausage, chose to remain silent for the moment, immersing himself in the vors and the atmosphere of the gathering.


    Wolfgang continued his intermittent conversation, shifting to the topic of his Bohemian subjects who weren''t imperial citizens but mostly Czechs and other ethnicities, hence not as fond of the sausage as the imperial people were.


    Howard, not dwelling much on it, grabbed another sausage to chew and mused, "Then why are there so many sausages at this banquet? Logically, since the knightly duel was held in your Bohemian territory, in Brague, the food should have been prepared by your people, right?"


    Realizing he might have said too much, Wolfgang quickly excused himself and left.


    The truth was, Wolfgang and Frederick had already agreed to let Phrus win the duel.


    Hence, the banquet''s ingredients were supplied from Phrus to cater to the imperial taste.


    But Wolfgang couldn''t admit that, as it would acknowledge Bohemia''s submission.


    Howard pondered briefly, then understood why Wolfgang had hurriedly left.


    It became clear to those present that since the duel was for the imperial crown, the majority of the guests were from the empire.


    And with numerous vassals within the empire, the banquet arranged by Phrus, tailored to the imperial citizens'' pte, received positive reviews from most attendees.


    Howard then spotted the King of Westia Kindom.


    Technically, they were acquaintances, but Howard had never met him in person.


    This individual was Charles V of Westia Kindom.


    He held sway over a transoceanic superstate and was the most powerful in terms of colonization on the entire continent.


    Charles V was a figure of significant lineage, being a member of the imperial Habsburg family.


    Howard, believing in the value of direct inquiry, approached Charles V of Westia Kindom.


    "Greetings, esteemed King of Westia Kindom. I''ve long heard of your renown. Please forgive my boldness, but I''m curious to know if you find the food at today''s banquet to your liking?" Howard was intrigued about his taste preferences.


    Charles V, notable for his distinctive and not unpleasant chin, exuded the energy of a vigorous monarch.


    Hearing Howard''s question, he replied, "Well, as a matter of fact, I usually partake in the grand feasts of Westia Kindom. However, some of the imperial regional dishes served today do align with my pte. I suppose this reflects themon logic of our continent''s people in uniting against threats."


    Howard didn''t quite grasp the full implication of thetter part of Charles''s response but understood his view on the banquet''s food.


    With a slight smile, Howard raised his fork, skewered with sausage, towards Charles V, saying, "May you enjoy the feast."


    Charles V responded with a warm smile, lifting his beer mug in his right hand, "The same to you."


    The lunchsted nearly two hours, after which the attendees gradually began to depart.


    Among them, some left directly, others returned to their residences for a long nap, while a few awaited the grander banquet scheduled for the evening.


    Howard had a chance to meet with the Duke of Blunrick, and they found each other''spany immensely enjoyable.


    Blunrick was a duchy, and its Duke was an independent noble with diplomatic, passage, and exemption rights, essentially autonomous except for the Emperor of the Empire.


    However, the current Emperor''s authority paled inparison to that of a king like the ruler of Oungria Kindom, who wielded more centralized power.

 Chapter 566 Escalating Tensions

    <h4>Chapter 566 Escting Tensions </h4>


    His logic was straightforward: both were independent entities capable of determining their own foreign rtions, necessitating a mutual respect.


    Duke Anton found Howard''s attitude towards him both disarming and delightful.


    Anton, perceiving Howard as a king of the vast Oungria Kingdom, initially expects an air of superiority in their interaction.


    Contrary to his expectations, he finds Howard''s demeanor unexpectedly down-to-earth and approachable.


    This unexpected congeniality leads Anton to develop a favorable impression of Howard, even nurturing a deliberate intention to forge a closer rtionship with him.


    Motivated by this newfound admiration, Anton goes to great lengths to please Howard, engaging him in conversation filled with humorous remarks that elicit heartyughter from the king.


    In contrast, Howard''s attitude in the conversation is casual and nonchnt, seemingly more out of a desire to pass time before an evening banquet than a genuine interest in the exchange.


    Anton, who is no longer a young man at over thirty-five years of age, shares with Howard about a magnificent garden he has created in a ce called Wolfernbettle within his Blunrick dukedom.


    He describes the garden in vivid detail, boasting of its fountains, ponds, pavilions, and an artificialke, all of which conjure images of serene beauty in Howard''s mind, sparking a sense of envy and admiration.


    The garden, Anton reveals, was an expensive venture, almost jeopardizing his military finances.


    Yet, he speaks of this with a light-hearted chuckle, suggesting a certain pride and satisfaction in his aplishment.


    Howard, not wishing to dampen Anton''s spirits, responds with a half-hearted chuckle, "Oh, really?"


    However, the conversation takes a turn as Anton exins the unexpected benefits of constructing the garden.


    He shares how the acim it received not only enhanced his personal reputation and respect among people but also surprisingly contributed to the stability of the nation.


    The garden, it seems, has had a ripple effect, benefiting the country as a whole.


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s demeanor changes, acknowledging the positive impact of Anton''s endeavor with genuine appreciation, "Well, that is indeed quite impressive."


    Howard and Anton casually strolled through the Bohemian castle, avoiding the more sensitive areas but freely exploring the rest.


    They found themselves in a garden brimming with roses, prompting Anton toment on the challenges of rose maintenance.


    Howard listened, finding Anton''s insights quite interesting.


    As they talked, Bismarck approached and joined in the conversation.


    "Ah, if it isn''t the Duke Anton, known affectionately as ''The Gardener''," he said with a hint of jest.


    "I am Bismarck, Duke of Mazovia, at your service."


    Duke Anton of Blunrick visibly tensed up in Bismarck''s presence, resembling a mouse in thepany of a cat.


    "What brings you here?" Anton asked with a mix of fear and wariness.


    Bismarck, dressed in a chic ck coat and gloves, giving off a fashionable and profound vibe, spread his hands in a gesture of innocence.


    "What do you mean, Duke of Blunrick?" he asked.


    "All the vassals of the empire and foreign envoys are here in Brague. If the Duke can walk and chat leisurely with a king of the empire, why can''t I, Bismarck, do the same?"


    Anton, gripping Howard''s hand, began to retreat, intending to avoid Bismarck.


    However, Bismarck blocked their way, saying, "Hey, what''s the hurry? Are you leaving because of me, Duke of Blunrick? I don''t recall ever offending you."


    Anton, bristling with a mix of anger and indignation, retorted, "Hmph, everyone knows how Phrus resorts to force when diplomacy fails. Talking to you is like a mouse pleading with a snake. Let me pass! I don''t wish to see you."


    Seeing the situation, Howard interjected, "Bismarck, since Anton does not wish to see you, perhaps it''s best to leave it be."


    Anton cast a grateful look towards Howard, appreciating his intervention.


    Bismarck had note for Anton in the first ce.


    After listening to Howard, he dismissively said to Howard, "Fine, I won''t bother with him. After all, his little principality''s inevitable fate is to be assimted into our glorious empire."


    Anton red at Bismarck with eyes filled with hatred.


    "What''s your problem? I''m not looking to pick a fight, but don''t you dare go too far."


    Bismarck, with a rxed demeanor, narrowed his eyes slightly and, hands pocketed, gazed towards a rose bush, philosophically remarking, "Even the most beautiful roses, after wilting, will see their petals fall to the dirt."


    He continued, "You nobles have grown too ustomed to the good life. Without our empire''s bloodshed and conquest, where would you be today? You wouldn''t be able to joyfully discuss poetry and gold coins."


    Anton, bolstered by Howard''s presence and seemingly supportive stance, was ready to confront Bismarck physically.


    However, Howard intervened and calmed him down.


    Anton, still fuming, retorted, "Since your Brandenburg nobility has expanded eastward, why not keep going? After conquering the original Phrus Kingdom, why not continue to Thoria Kingdom? Keep moving forward; why bothering back?"


    Bismarck reiterated his point about the roses'' destiny to return to the soil, but Anton, the Duke of Blunrick and a noble from the western reaches of the empire, had his own perspective.


    Pointing usingly at Bismarck, he vehemently criticized the empire''s reabsorption of Phrus, calling it a disaster for its people.


    Howard, initially intending to lightlyugh off the tension, suddenly reconsidered.


    He thought thatughing might not be appropriate in this situation and could potentially exacerbate the animosity between the two men.


    So there he was, unsure of how to defuse this increasingly charged moment


    Riyatt, who happened to arrive at the scene, was inebriated.


    Rather than havinge deliberately, it seemed more like he stumbled upon the group unintentionally.


    With a carefree gait, he swaggered in and, upon turning a corner, saw Bismarck, Howard, and Anton.


    He awkwardly smiled at Bismarck and greeted, "Greetings, Prime Minister."


    Howard nced at Bismarck, puzzled, and asked, "Hm? Why did he address you as Prime Minister instead of Duke? Are you now the Prime Minister of Phrus?"


    Bismarck acknowledged this, then turned to Riyatt and said, "You did well today, making both within and outside the empire recognize Phrus''s valor."


    Then, slightly turning back towards Anton, Bismarck added, "Some within the empire, too afraid of death, should realize that Phrus is the only true direction for the empire''s resurgence."


    Riyatt, rubbing his head and bowing obsequiously,vishedpliments on Bismarck.


    Seeing Anton gearing up to retort again, Howard felt this was leading nowhere and perhaps just a waste of time, so he thought about leaving with Anton.


    However, at that moment, Queen Elizabeth approached and addressed Bismarck, "The way of life chosen by the people of the empire should be decided by each individual citizen. Why do these western vassals of the empire prefermerce over warfare?"


    "If you can understand that," she continued, "you''ll grasp why the Duke of Blunrick is reluctant to join Phrus."


    Bismarck''s face turned cold as he addressed Queen Elizabeth, "Heh, Your Majesty seems quite knowledgeable about the history of the empire''s west. But, if I may speak frankly, this is an internal matter of our empire, and we don''t require yourmentary."


    In such a small corner, where people typically either admired the nts or simply turned back, the situation became perilous when it gathered the powerholders of the Empire, Oungria Kindom, Blunrick, Ing Empire, and Phrus.


    It''s often said that small nations emphasize diplomacy, but in rtive terms, great powers cannot afford to disregard it either.


    Howard had not expected that a casual stroll with Anton could lead to suchplications.


    However, when Bismarck asked Howard for his opinion on the matter, Howard responded, "Firstly, I hope Phrus will join Oli Kingdom in dering war on Ond Kingdom. If we can seize control of the world-renowned Constantinople Castle, I stand to gain immensely from trade taxes. But let''s be clear, thends on the maind are tough nuts to crack."


    "Every move here affects the whole. Bismarck, if you''re so inclined, venture further afield and stop looking back at the empire''s hearnd. The waters here are deep, and if you''re not careful enough, you might find yourself drowning while walking."


    Queen Elizabeth added aptly, addressing Bismarck, "Let me add, thergest rain boot factory on the continent is in my city of Ing Empire. Do you grasp what I''m implying?"


    After hearing this, Bismarck burst intoughter.


    Yet, it seemed that the words of Howard and Elizabeth also instilled some fear in him, prompting him to leave the area with Riyatt.

 Chapter 567 The Peril of Militarization

    <h4>Chapter 567 The Peril of Militarization </h4>


    Anton, wiping the sweat from his brow, eximed with a lingering sense of rm, "Phew, those people from Phrus are truly intimidating. Just standing there, they exert such immense pressure."


    At this moment, Howard found himself able to smile again, reassuring Anton in a rxed tone, "It''s alright, they''ve already left."


    The evening banquet featured a lengthy speech by Frederick, whose words and ideas startlingly echoed those of Cotler.


    Given Cotler''s current efforts to spread his radical ideas throughout Phrus, Howard had reason to suspect that the upper echelons of Phrus had been swayed by Cotler''s rhetoric.


    Howard''s earlier suggestion to Bismarck to look further afield was an attempt to encourage Phrus to expand their conquests beyond the maind''s periphery.


    However, after hearing Frederick''s formal speech at the banquet, Howard shrugged his shoulders, realizing his words might have been in vain.


    King Gustav II of Fern Kingdom, seated beside Howard, noticed his reaction.


    The astute monarch leaned in and asked, "Do you also disapprove of these developments?"


    He nodded subtly towards Emperor Frederick, who was still speaking on the dais.


    Howard, acknowledging his agreement, engaged in a brief conversation with King Gustav.


    Learning that his conversation partner was the king of Fern Kingdom, Howard''s thoughts becameplex.


    ording to Frederick''s theory, the people of Fern Kingdom were easily swayed.


    Thus, Gustav''s ability to remainposed was a rare andmendable exception.


    The conclusion of Frederick''s speech was met first with apuse from the Count of Anhalt.


    Given Anhalt''s proximity to Brandenburg and the maintained amicable rtions despite the eastward expansion of Brandenburg''s nobility into Phrus, this gesture was not unexpected.


    The Count of Anhalt, though of lower nobility, held a unique position in the current era: he was essentially independent, with only the emperor above him in rank.


    Following the Count''s lead, a few other nobles hesitantly joined in with mild apuse.


    However, the King of Bohemia, Wolfgang, could no longer contain himself and shattered his wine ss.


    The sudden act drew the attention of the surrounding guests, causing a stir.


    Emperor Frederick, unfazed and without a change in expression, addressed the King of Bohemia, "Oh, my good friend Wolfgang, has age made it difficult for you to hold a wine ss? Ha-ha, worry not. Next time, I shall endeavor to have my ssblower make a cup that even you can hold steadily."


    His wittyment provokedughter among the guests.


    Yet, Wolfgang, standing up and addressing the envoys and monarchs present, said, "Like everyone here, I listened to the words of the emperor. However, my feelings differ from yours. We Czechs have always been a nation that has suffered greatly on this continent."


    "We are called vs, much like the Phrus people who were annihted by Brandenburg, disrespected as a collective and as individuals.I had hoped that upon ascending to the imperial throne, the former King of Phrus would cherish the future of all members of the empire and strive to create a better tomorrow."


    "But I realize now that I was mistaken. This man, who has hastily stirred up a dangerous atmosphere upon his ascension, is an enemy to our entire empire!"


    The scene descended into chaos.


    Charles V cheered from the outskirts of the crowd, while Elizabeth pped amidst the throng.


    A special agent from the Fran Kingdom, Richelieu, vigorously apuded from the sidelines.


    The Duke of Blunrick hesitated, his expression a mixture of doubt and concern.


    The Nedn Foreign Minister''s face was a canvas ofplex emotions.


    The governor of the Humborg Kingdom attempted to speak, but a single nce from Emperor Frederick rendered him rigid and mute.


    Unbeknownst to Howard, Bismarck had approached him amidst the turmoil.


    Howard had assumed that Bismarck would be backstage supporting Frederick during such a crucial event, yet there he was, standing beside Howard.


    The resolute man faced half towards Gustav and half towards Howard, speaking in a low, firm voice, "Howard, don''t think that just because you''ve changed your title, we''ve forgotten that you''re the king of Oungria Kingdom. There''s only so muchnd in Eastern Europe, and going further east would mean shing with Moscow, something we cannot afford. If you want our support against Ond Kingdom next time, you need to loudly dere to all the guests here your positive attitude and views towards Phrus. And tell them that Phrus is the hope of Germany."


    Howard''s face showed his dilemma as he responded to Bismarck, "Prime Minister of Phrus, I don''t want to argue with you right now."


    He paused, then continued, "But I hope you haven''t forgotten about those territories near the ck Sea, originally belonging to Ond Kingdom and imed by Phrus. Remember, thosends still don''t border your Phrus."


    "A day without bordering is a day without core integration. I presume that the issue of exceeding national territory limits has been troubling Phrustely. If you don''t join me in attacking Ond Kingdom again, those distantnds might never see their roads connected and integrated."


    Bismarck cast a cold nce at Howard, who met his gaze unflinchingly.


    Gustav II interjected, addressing Bismarck, "His words carry some truth. A true man should conduct himself with honor in the world, not engage in petty squabbles at a mere banquet."


    With that, Bismarck left, constrained by time and unwilling to prolong the conversation with Howard and Gustav.


    He moved on to find his next potential ally who might speak in favor of Phrus.


    The banquet continued, but the atmosphere had shifted from celebratory to one resembling a diplomatic battlefield, akin to the tension of contract negotiations.


    Howard lingered for a moment before heading towards the exit, intending to leave the venue.


    Elizabeth caught up with Howard, her toneced with curiosity, "Leaving so soon?"


    Howard, finding her question somewhat tedious, replied tersely, "Yes."


    Charles V approached, proposing to Howard, "We n to speak out boldly against Frederick''s remarks. Would you be willing to help us?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Howard responded, "As you know, I personally dislike the current mindset of Phrus."


    He confided, "In fact, I can tell you that one of my former dukes, who constantly spoke such dangerous rhetoric, eventually parted ways with me, and I stripped him of his title. I have no fondness for that Phrusian approach."


    Howard was about to borate but stopped, realizing that delving into this topic would lead to an extended discussion.


    He chose to remain silent.


    Charles V inquired, "Is it that person named Cotler? I''ve heard that Frederick and Bismarck''s ideology has been influenced by this Cotler, leading to their current stance. Perhaps they were originally just keen on military and militarized policies."


    Howard shrugged, "Maybe, but even if it was just their original thought, I find it dangerous. A slight misstep, or the instigation of someone like Cotler, could lead them far astray."


    Howard brushed off Charles V''s outstretched hand and took a couple of steps towards the door.


    Elizabeth urged him to pause.


    Howard hesitated, his foot hanging in the air for a brief second before touching down.


    "Believe me, I would never support the ideology of Phrus. But I believe that incessant arguing solves nothing. Besides, I''m concerned that if I openly criticize Frederick now, Phrus might not join me in our campaign against Ond Kingdom next time."


    Elizabeth looked at him in astonishment.


    "Are you so concerned with your own interests that you would ignore the dangers facing the world? If Phrus continues its aggression, justice will be eroded." Howard replied, "Let''s discuss this another time. I''ve indeed had my fill of verbal battles today."


    At that moment, Richelieu, the regent and grand teacher of the Fran Kingdom, appeared before Howard.


    With a gentle and affable demeanor, he spoke words that moved Howard, making apelling argument.


    Convinced, Howard decided to contribute his voice, turning back to join Elizabeth, Charles V, and Richelieu in their denunciation of Frederick.


    The scene descended further into chaos.


    This disorder, however, would only increase the new emperor''s governing difficulties, thereby benefiting those opposed to Frederick.


    Seeing the advantageous situation, the governor of Nedn also came forward to criticize Phrus''s ferocity and tyranny.


    As over half the continent''s powers made their stance clear, many previously undecided nobles understood the direction the wind was blowing and began to leave.


    The event ended in a subdued atmosphere, with Frederick''s face turning red with anger, his hand bleeding from crushing a ss in his grip.


    Upon returning to the imperial city, Howard sat rigidly in his chair, staring nkly as if lost in thought.

 Chapter 568 The Kingdom’s Army

    <h4>Chapter 568 The Kingdom''s Army </h4>


    "Did you enjoy your trip to Brague? I heard there were knightly tournaments, and my sisters were all so intrigued by it."


    Howard responded politely, choosing not to shatter Catherine''s illusions by mentioning the perfunctory nature of the Bohemia and Phrus duel.


    Catherine, delighted with his response, busied herself with arranging the fruits on the table.


    She picked out arge, round apple and instructed her maid to slice it.


    As Howard spoke, her eyes seemed to light up with joy, clearly entertained by the tales of gant knights in shining armor, astride their steeds.


    Howard could only chuckle in response, thinking to himself that perhaps cavalry was only good for show.


    In his mind, he doubted their effectiveness against spear formations or firearms on the battlefield.


    The utility of cavalry had always been a topic of debate, one that Howard had pondered over many times and discussed with audacious figures like Charles, without reaching a definitive conclusion.


    So, aside from his chuckles, Howard refrained from expressing any opinions on knights or cavalry.


    As Catherine fed Howard a slice of apple, he chewed thoughtfully, turning his attention to the fruit.


    Catherine brought up the topic of the recent duel: "So, you''re saying that Baron Riyatt of Phrus won the duel?"


    She mused, "That means the empire''s emperor is now that ambitious man from Phrus. Do you think this will bring about a new era for the empire?"


    Howard gazed down at the apple slice and replied nomittally, "It''s hard to say."


    He then proceeded to recount the specific details of the banquet to Catherine, sharing the intricacies of the event.


    The dynamics between Catherine, her family''s maids, and Howard underwent a significant transformation.


    Initially, there was a lively back-and-forth conversation and quiet discussions among the maids.


    However, as Howard continued, a hushed silence fell over the group.


    Catherine, covering her mouth with both hands, expressed her concern to Howard, "But what if Phrus holds a grudge against us for your actions and decides to attack us?"


    Howard''s smile was strained, a mere semnce of reassurance.


    "Well, there''s not much I can do about that."


    Catherine, slightly annoyed, pushed Howard''s shoulder and retorted, "What do you mean you can''t do anything? You''re the king. If you''re helpless, what about everyone else?"


    Howard stood up and slowly walked to an open space, his expression troubled, and said, "Honestly, when ites to war, if we really can''t hold our own, what then?"


    He paused before adding, "If we truly can''t stand against them, then I''m at a loss as well."


    A young maid, recently recruited into the family, burst into tears, overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation.


    Howard sighed softly, his back turned to everyone, the weight of his responsibility palpable.


    The morning sun streamed through the windows, bathing the room in a warm glow.


    It was then that Catherine, as if grasping at straws, remembered Neplon.


    She excitedly suggested to Howard, "Why don''t you consult with the Minister of War, Neplon? Hasn''t he been training those conscripted soldiers to be a standing army?"


    Howard''s thoughts turned to Neplon, and he couldn''t help butpare him favorably with Frederick.


    This gave him a bit of reassurance.


    Deciding to act, Howard prepared to summon Alonso to call for Neplon.


    In Howard''s perspective, Alonso had always been somewhat unremarkable, a vassal resembling more a steward or an attendant than anything else.


    However, Alonso was not present.


    Catherine exined, "Oh, you''re looking for Alonso? He''s risen in stature since marrying Boshni. With thebined power of two ducal houses, he now holds significant influence in the kingdom. It''s unlikely he''d humbly serve as your messenger now."


    Consequently, Howard sent a regr attendant to summon Neplon.


    Neplon arrived wearing a hat with protruding ends, a blue military uniform adorned with copper-gold buttons, and a ceremonial sword at his waist.


    Howard could tell that Neplon was also a man of ambition.


    Howard inquired about the transformation of the ''ck Army.'' Neplon reported that the conversion was almostplete and had gone smoothly.


    "The national army currently stands at 22000 strong, with 10000 infantry, 5000 cavalry, and 7000 artillerymen," he said.


    Howard asked, "If Phrus attacks us, without considering allied support, do you have confidence in repelling them?"


    Neplon responded, "My capabilities are on par with Frederick''s. Ultimately, it will depend on the nation''s war potential. Forgive my frankness, Your Majesty, but you are too kind and lenient."


    "Though Phrus''nds were once considered barren by the continent, their militarized management means every household contributes soldiers ording to their jurisdiction. Each district must supply a certain number of troops, so they are hardlycking in manpower."


    "Since their systemic reforms, manpower supply for variousnds in Phrus has been very efficient. Currently, Phrus has an upper limit of over seventy thousand reserve soldiers."


    Howard remained silent for a moment before asking, "What is thebined upper limit of reserve soldiers for our Oli and Oungria regions, as well as the other territories?"


    Neplon answered, "Though ournd is muchrger than Phrus, the total onlyes to a little over eighty thousand. If war breaks out and our casualties are significantly higher than the enemy''s, we may not be able to replenish our forces quickly enough, potentially exhausting our reserve soldiers before the enemy does."


    Howard paced thoughtfully and then inquired, "What is the current number of registered reserve soldiers against our upper limit of eighty thousand?"


    "With military mobilization and financial subsidies from the Minister of Finance, we have now reached the upper limit of over eighty thousand reserve soldiers," Neplon replied.


    After a brief consideration, Howard said, "Well, we don''t know the exact number of Phrus'' reserves, but that might not be the decisive factor on the battlefield. The key to victory always lies in winning each battle. Tell me, what is the current level of training and morale among our Oli troops?"


    Neplon hesitated before honestly responding, "To tell you the truth, they are nowhere near as prepared as Phrus.


    I fear that in a crucial moment, they may not hold up, leading to a defeat that could snowball into aplete rout."


    With a troubled expression, Howard said, "In that case, it''s better not to engage Phrus in battle. As I''ve said before, there''s no need for a life-and-death struggle over such a vast continent. We should focus more on the development of the New World. If we build it up properly, we will be no less formidable than Phrus."


    Neplon was taken aback.


    "So, you''re suggesting we just ignore Phrus?"


    Howard waved his hand dismissively as a response.


    Subsequently, Howard sent Bosiden to Kenisburg to inquire if Frederick was still willing to join forces against Ond Kingdom.


    Before departing, Bosiden was visibly anxious.


    Howard reassured him, "When you meet Frederick, don''t panic. You don''t need to say anything extra. Just directly ask him if our prior agreement to jointly attack Ond Kingdom still stands."


    "If he agrees, tell him to move his troops towards the Balgen Penins, as I am ready to dere war on Ond Kingdom at any moment. If he starts to negotiate terms, turn around and leave immediately. Don''t engage with him. Remember, the moment he starts setting conditions, don''t entertain him."


    Bosiden nodded, somewhat bewildered.


    In the increasinglyplex and significant world of diplomacy, Bosiden, a vassal who had risen from Yami Vige, felt increasingly out of his depth.


    Howard considered him an excellent domestic administrator but treated him as a standard diplomat in foreign affairs.


    Upon his arrival in Kenisburg, Bismarck intimidated Bosiden, giving him a rough wee.


    Bosiden nearly fell off his horse but remembered Howard''s teachings and managed to hold the reins tight.


    His brown steed reared, neighing loudly, but fortunately did not throw Bosiden off.


    Shaken, Bosiden dismounted and patted his brown horse, appreciating its steadfastness and resolving to care for it well upon his return.


    Standing before Frederick, Bosiden was trembling.


    Since bing emperor, Frederick exuded an even more domineering and fearsome aura.


    Thankfully, Bosiden had been well instructed by Howard on how to handle the situation.


    He followed Howard''s advice to the letter.


    Bismarck cast a sharp nce at Bosiden and remarked slyly, "Ah, but your king criticized our emperor at thest banquet. Bosiden, Minister of Foreign Affairs of Oli Kingdom, how do you think your kingdom shouldpensate us?"


    Bosiden was about to respond, but recalling Howard''s instructions, he stiffened like a piece of iron and turned to leave abruptly.


    His heart was racing with fear.


    Though Bosiden understood that, as a diplomat, he was generally safe from harm in a foreign court, thebination of Frederick, Bismarck, and the surrounding soldiers with their grim faces and flintlock guns nearly brought him to tears.

 Chapter 569 Cotler’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 569 Cotler''s Thoughts </h4>


    Fortunately, the responses of Bismarck and Frederick unfolded just as Howard had anticipated.


    Bismarck, upon witnessing Bosiden''s abrupt departure without further ado, quickly exchanged a knowing nce with Frederick.


    Frederick, understanding the cue, rose promptly from his seat, arms opened in a gesture of feigned warmth, and addressed the Oli Kingdom''s Foreign Minister, "Ah, my dear, do not hasten away. We in Phrus always keep our word. Rest assured, we''ll stand with Oli Kingdom in your next conflict against Ond Kingdom."


    A monthter, following a unanimous decision by Howard, Ness, and Boshni, Oli Kingdom dered war on Ond Kingdom.


    Neplon, appointed as the suprememander, led thebined forces.


    The Oli Kingdom''s defense force, funded and staffed by the Habsburg family, had undergone Neplon''s reformation and now formed part of the Oli Kingdom''s national army.


    The officers, once loyal to the Habsburgs, were strategically dispersed across various units, thereby diluting the family''s influence over the military.


    Moreover, emting this, Luka''s wealthy merchants contributed a mercenary battalion, predominantly musketeers.


    Although small in number, a mere 5,000, their formation was significant.


    Since Luka''s affluent ss had provided the initial financing, Howard dly incorporated this force, deeming it a valuable addition to his arsenal.


    He assigned this musketeer battalion to Alonso''smand.


    Under Howard''s reign, the construction of a national standing army was nowplete.


    This development signified a crucial shift: the feudal lords were stripped of their private armies.


    Their traditional concept of levying troops was now subsumed under the broader umbre of national conscription.


    In other words, the role of the nobility has evolved.


    Instead of contributing levied troops during wartime, they now use their aristocratic status as a means of attraction and promotion, akin to a brand or advertisement, to draw people into the ranks of the national army.


    Put simply, Howard has be the central figure wielding control over the nation''s military forces.


    This shift has significantly reduced the power of the nobility.


    Deprived of private armies, they are now less capable of staging the rebellions that were once amon threat.


    It''s been noted that the Fran Kingdom is at the forefront of this change, constructing exquisite buildings for its nobles to reside in.


    This, however, is a subtle strategy to attract these dispersed local nobles to the capital of Fran Kingdom, thereby reducing their chances of rebellion and their practical control over regional affairs.


    Such tactics have not escaped Howard''s notice.


    Boshni, whose forces are primarily cavalry, has been extensively creating knights.


    Consequently, Howard entrusted a significant portion of the national cavalry to hermand.


    Trusting in her belief in the strength of cavalry, Howard expects her to lead sessful cavalry campaigns.


    With the onset of war, Howard was frustrated by Lombardy Kingdom''s refusal to engage, using Edward of failing to deliver at a critical moment.


    Phrus, however,mitted its troops to the conflict, with Frederick showing keen interest in the territories they had upied in theirst war with Ond Kingdom.


    Howard, havingmercial ties with Mn, leveraged this rtionship to form an alliance.


    As a result, Mn too joined the fray.


    Ond Kingdom, in response, called upon its ally Manluk, a nationparable in size.


    Both factions dispatched their troops to Balgen Penins, or were in the process of mobilizing towards it.


    Ond Kingdom, confident in its defense of Constantinople Castle, concentrated its forces to the east of the castle, forming a standoff with Howard''s army.


    Initially, both sides exercised caution, each hoping the other would venture first into their strategic depth, seeking to encircle and overpower the enemy with superior numbers.


    Mn''s forces nned a direct maritime assault on the easternnds of Constantinople Castle, supported by the navies of Howard and Phrus.


    Howard''s contribution was straightforward ¨C over a hundred guard ships and more than thirty transport vessels, originally intended for troop movement, were reassigned to protect Mn''s fleet.


    Phrusmitted its entire naval force, including fiverge warships initially prepped for a naval battle with Pomerania, to safeguard Mn''s troop transports.


    Additionally, Phrus deployed over sixty early-model guard ships and a dozen hastily acquired galleons to the naval theatre.


    Ond Kingdom responded with an impressive fleet of over a hundred galleons and more than fifty light ships.


    Howard''s admiral, Andrea, was not particrly adept at naval warfare; Howard valued him more for his mobility than maritime expertise.


    True mastery of navalbat, after all, hinges on a deep understanding of both firepower and impact tactics.


    Phrus''s navy, having primarily engaged in trade protection, was not renowned for its martial prowess.


    Were it not for the five formidable ocean-going warships Phrus brought along, Howard would have been reluctant to consider Phrus as a reliable naval ally.


    When ites to naval strength, Mn was the one to watch.


    Yet, Mn was only Mn ¨C not the Westia Kingdom or the Ing Empire, whose naval capabilities were of a different caliber altogether.


    Howard''s maritime doctrine was utilitarian, prioritizing trade vessels over transport ships.


    Mn''s strategy was simr, though they had ventured into colonization minimally, with just one province to the east and few transport vessels.


    Consequently, among these three nations, not one had an admiral experienced in formal naval warfare.


    The burden ofmand, unexpectedly, fell upon Andrea.


    Upon receiving news of this precarious situation, Howard immediately advised Ludovic, the Governor of Mn, to consider docking the troop transports at the port, allowing the soldiers to disembark onto Balgen Penins and march ovend to the battlefield.


    Howard perceived a direct naval assault on Ond Kingdom''s coast as perilous.


    Should theirbat-ready ships be scattered, the few transport shipsden with isted cannons stood no chance of turning the tide.


    This posed a grave risk to Mn''s soldiers potentially meeting their demise at sea.


    However, Ludovic, unfamiliar with Ond Kingdom and having never personallybated them, underestimated the threat.


    He assured Howard of Mn''s fearlessness.


    Thus, thebined fleets of the three nations, albeit reluctantly, approached the eastern coast near Constantinople Castle.


    As they navigated, a thin morning mist enveloped them.


    It was then that Andrea heard the horns of Ond Kingdom''s navy.


    Peering through the fog, he saw an overwhelming number of Ond Kingdom''s galleons emerging.


    Despite being initially surrounded, Andrea demonstrated his naval coordination skills.


    The allied fleet, in total, matched Ond Kingdom in numbers.


    A dense maritime engagement ensued, with the fog segmenting the battlefield into three areas.


    Phrus''s fiverge warships, unable to utilize their full strength in the Mediterranean, were trapped in one area.


    Mn''s troop transports and a portion of their early guard ships were cornered in another.


    The remaining vessels from Oli Kingdom, alongside some of Mn''s guard ships and the rest of Phrus''s fleet, were engaged in the third area.


    Despite the brutality of the battle, the allied forces emerged victorious.


    Although Mn lost a dozen transports, they sessfullynded over ten thousand soldiers on Ond Kingdom''s shores.


    The naval front had triumphed.


    Onnd, Howard had been besieging Constantinople Castle for over ten days.


    Faced with this formidable fortress, he disyed no impatience.


    Apart from the continuous bombardment with cannons, his strategy involved ensuring that Phrus''s army didn''t stray too far, maintaining and superiority in the vicinity of Constantinople Castle.


    Frederick, an exceptional military leader, faced the challenge of Ond Kingdom dispatching over sixty thousand troops to attack Phrus''s borders.


    His grand strategy revolved around staying close to Howard, maintaining military dominance in the region.


    However, Cotler, in the heat of battle, failed to grasp this strategy.


    He mored for a retreat to Phrus to counter the invading Ond Kingdom forces from the east.


    Despite Resarite''s criticism, Cotler persisted in his protestations.


    Fortunately, Frederick and Bismarck had a clear understanding of military affairs.


    Bismarck, in a somewhat ambiguous decision, assigned Cotler to lead a detachment of a thousand troops back for reinforcement.


    Cotler protested that a thousand men were insufficient.


    Bismarck retorted, "What if we all withdraw? What then of our numbers at Constantinople Castle? We don''t even know if the sixty thousand Ond Kingdom troops represent their entire force. Suppose there are an additional twenty to thirty thousand troops waiting to the east of the castle. If we leave, the pressure on Howard''s side will intensify. And if Ond Kingdom decides to pull back their sixty thousand to encircle us, and Howard, already engaged in besieging Constantinople Castle, faces the full brunt of their army, it will surely lead to a catastrophic defeat."

 Chapter 570 The Onslaught

    <h4>Chapter 570 The Onught </h4>


    Bismarck shook his head and replied, "Such sentiments should have been expressed before the war began. We, Phrus, are alreadymitted to this fight. If Howard loses, are we to single-handedly withstand Manluk and Ond Kingdom? Though Phrus is capable in battle and might not necessarily lose, such a conflict would severely deplete our national strength. Cotler, you have two choices: lead a thousand men back, or stay here tomand your troops and keep silent.


    As time progressed, the siege of Constantinople Castle revealed its daunting challenge.


    After a grueling two to three months, the fortress stood unyielding, its defenses seemingly imprable.


    Alonso, assessing the situation, proposed to Howard a direct and forceful assault on the fortress.


    The continuous siege was weakening Phrus''s position, and he feared they might not hold much longer.


    The situation was dire.


    Phrus''s eastern territories had fallen,nds they had previously wrested from Polen were now under Ond Kingdom''s control.


    If the current state persisted, the fall of Kenisburg loomed imminent.


    The officers of Phrus, known for their stoic and reticent nature, remained stationed in a chilly silence on Howard''s Balgen Penins.


    Resarite had once suggested a n to intensify the siege by including Phrus''s troops in the encirclement of Constantinople Castle.


    However, Bismarck, addressing the logistical limitations, pointed out that their supplies were inadequate for such a massive force.


    Overcrowding the siege with troops would only lead to deaths not frombat but from a severe shortage of provisions ¨C an uneptable loss.


    Howard, aware of these supply constraints, had Oungria Kingdom hastily form ten artillery units to join the siege, bombarding Constantinople Castle daily.


    Yet, the fortress stood defiant against their relentless assaults.


    Howard recognized the strategy of Frederick and Bismarck hinged on the fortress sumbing within a feasible timeframe.


    Only if Constantinople Castle fell within a reasonable period would their prolonged siege bear fruit.


    Should Phrus''s territories nearly bepletely overrun, Frederick would not deplete his nation''s strength in a hopeless fight.


    Conversely, Ond Kingdom would not allow Phrus to withdraw without significant repercussions.


    They would surely reim therge expanse of territory previously seized by Phrus and additionally demand considerable territorial concessions from Phrus''s easternnds.


    In the sweltering heat of the military camp, Howard stood, his hands braced against a table, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    He masked his inner unease with the oppressive summer heat, his perspiration a cover for his growing anxiety.


    Frederick and Bismarck were indeed extraordinary characters.


    Their own territories were on the brink ofplete upation, yet they managed to endure, waiting idly on Balgen Penins.


    The murmurs of discontent among the ordinary soldiers of Phrus, as well as the palpable tension among his own troops, were not lost on Howard.


    In a meeting, Howard mmed his hands on the table in frustration and asked Neplon, "Why can''t we take it down?"


    Neplon ced his military cap on the table and replied, "The defenses of Constantinople Castle are formidable. I have ordered daily bombardments with cannons. Moreover, our allied navy is holding the coastline of Constantinople Castle. We are in the final stages of the offensive."


    Grinding his teeth, Howard retorted, "Final stage? Didn''t you say the same thingst month? Why then have we not seeded yet? How many fortresses has Ond Kingdom taken in Phrus? And why haven''t we captured even one?"


    Neplon responded, "Constantinople Castle is renowned as the finest medieval fortress for a reason. Its unique defenses are unparalleled. Just a little longer ¨C the castle''s internal supplies of water and food are severely depleted. My scouts have seen numerous Ond Kingdom defenders attempting to escape under the cover of night. The end should be near."


    Just then, the Governor of Mn entered the tent and addressed Howard, "My Mnese troops have upied the surrounding areas since ournding. Yet, we have seen no sign of Ond Kingdom''s forces. Could it be that the sixty thousand Ond Kingdom troops in Phrus are their entire army?"


    Howard expressed his uncertainty, "For a nation as vast as Ond Kingdom, sixty thousand troops is far from their limit."


    He continued, "But your Mnese forces number only a little over ten thousand, and with our main allied forces trapped at Constantinople Castle, unable toe to your aid, it''s puzzling that Ond Kingdom hasn''t seized the opportunity to attack you."


    His expression turned somber.


    "I''m unclear whether Ond Kingdom trulycks additional forces, or if they''re plotting something else."


    Boshni suggested a n that Howard found quite promising.


    Finally, after five days, Howard seeded in capturing Constantinople Castle.


    The troops of Phrus and Oli Kingdom poured out smoothly, prating directly into the hearnd of Ond Kingdom.


    Caught off guard, the Ond Kingdom forces in Phrus were unsure how to react.


    Driven by a fierce momentum, Phrus''s army, undeterred by the potential for heavy losses, swiftly overran two of Ond Kingdom''s fortresses, forcing their troops into a sessful retreat.


    Reflectingter, Howard considered the tactic of letting Phrus''s troops merely wait in a province west of Constantinople Castle as perhaps somewhat tactically unsound.


    However, the idea of his and Phrus''s forces dying not frombat but from hunger and exhaustion due to insufficient supplies was unbearable to Howard.


    Yet, from a strategic standpoint, the perspective was different.


    Howard felt torn between the grim reality facing Phrus and the dreadful human tragedy of losing troops to inadequate provisions.


    In thisplex web of military strategy, neither option seemed favorable.


    Howard resolved to delegate themand of the next battle entirely to Neplon.


    The burden of issuingmands, coupled with the guilt, criticism, andints arising from any perceived misjudgments, was bing unbearable.


    Initially, Neplon had been givenmand, but due to poor coordination with Frederick, Howard had intervened, taking charge himself.


    Yet, the prolonged struggle over just Constantinople Castle had starkly revealed the limits of Howard''s military acumen.


    While Howard''s military prowess wasmendable, it had not yet reached the level of a creator of military theory.


    Faced with dilemmas, his heartcked a clear predisposition, a forethought that could guide him through such quandaries.


    Fortunately, the subsequent campaign in Ond Kingdom''s maind unfolded as smoothly as Howard had promised.


    Ond Kingdom had spent considerable time maneuvering its forces around the sea, taking a long detour to reach Phrus.


    Realizing the unstoppable momentum of the Oli Kingdom''s allied forces andcking confidence, they ordered their troops to retrace their steps, wasting precious time.


    Ond Kingdom did have an additional force of over 37,000 troops, intended for a surprise attack on Mn.


    Although outnumbering Mn''s forces, they risked encirclement by Oli Kingdom and Phrus if they engaged in battle.


    This contingent had remained on standby in their homnd, but why hadn''t they attacked Mn''s troops before Constantinople Castle fell? The reasony in the limited military capabilities of the generalmanding these Ond Kingdom forces.


    Although war is often perceived as a theoretical concept, with military theories viewed as differing tendencies open toparison, the reality is that the operational difficulty of warfare, and the process of implementing tactical execution, cannot always be guaranteed.


    This was precisely the case with the generalmanding the force of over 30000 troops.


    In theory, the scenario seemed straightforward: over thirty thousand Ond Kingdom troops against a mere ten thousand from Mn ¨C a sure victory, one would think.


    Mn wasn''t known for its military prowess and couldn''t match Ond Kingdom''sbat capabilities.


    However, even on home ground, this general was gued with uncertainty about potential reserves Mn might have.


    It was a cascading effect.


    Initially, the general had been confident that Ond Kingdom''s coastal defenses would hold firm.


    He believed their navy would not only block enemy naval forces but also secure the coastline of Constantinople Castle, facilitating the delivery of supplies to support the castle''s prolonged resistance.


    But now, shaken by the defeat of Ond Kingdom''s navy, the general had sumbed to a sentiment that the enemy was invincibly powerful.


    The prospect of his 30000 troops facing Mn''s 10000 now seemed daunting.


    Faced with dissatisfaction within his ranks, he used the possibility of enemy reinforcements as an excuse.


    To the urging of several mid-level military officials, he responded, "Let''s wait a bit longer. Perhaps our main force can overwhelm Phrus into withdrawing from the war. When that happens, we will make our move."

 Chapter 571 Cavalry Clash

    <h4>Chapter 571 Cavalry sh </h4>


    Howard sinctly outlines his n for coordinating with Frederick, emphasizing the necessity of such an alliance.


    He notes that the Oli Kingdom, fighting solo, stands little chance against the numerous forces of the Ond Kingdom.


    This campaign demands a delicate bnce in maintaining a tactical distance with Phrus''s troops.


    The strategy is to upy enemy territory in a methodical, gradual advance while ensuring constantmunication and support between the two armies.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Neplon acknowledges, "Understood. Since Your Majesty is amodating Phrus to this extent, I will endeavor to avoid conflicts with Frederick."


    Howard, though satisfied, feels a tinge of imperfection in his n.


    Not daring tomand personally, he resigns to the current strategy.


    In a moment of introspection, Howard experiences the psychological burden often borne by monarchs criticized for ipetence.


    He understands the frustration of having ideas butcking the prowess to execute them independently, leading to a reliance on others.


    This dependence generates a sense of powerlessness, coupled with the inability to fully trust even the mostpetent ministers.


    As a result, there''s a constant tug-of-war between using and guarding against these ministers.


    Such a paradoxical approach to leadership, Howard realizes, is fraught with potential issues.


    Hisck of expertise in military strategy forces him into a position where he must simultaneously rely on and be wary of hismanders, leading to numerous contradictions.


    This realization brings a deep sense of unease.


    During a military convergence, Howard shared his inner turmoil with Bismarck.


    Bismarck, with a slight smile that barely changed his expression, responded, "There''s no need to fret. Not everyone can be a genius. In my opinion, you are one yourself, and there''s no reason for despondency."


    He continued, "Do you know, within the borders of Phrus, your reputation is quite formidable? In many taverns, storytellers recount your exploits, regarding you as a legendary figure."


    Howard sipped his wine, his features rxing.


    Bismarck clinked his ss against Howard''s, then took a hearty gulp before saying, "Moreover, in my view, setting aside other matters, in the realm of diplomacy, rest assured. Your strength has earned my utmost respect."


    Inquiring about ways to elevate his military acumen, Howard expressed his constant unease about Neplon, fearing the possibility of his betrayal and theck of anyone in his forces capable of outmatching him.


    Even outnumbering Neplon might not suffice, as Howard dreaded the prospect of being outmaneuvered and finding his capital under siege.


    Bismarck, not directly addressing this concern, spoke of other matters.


    Howard, after a brief pause, understood Bismarck''s unspoken message and chose not to pursue the question further.


    Half a monthter, Howard''s forces were suddenly attacked by the Ond Kingdom.


    Despite the challenge of crossing a river, the Ond army pressed forward in an attempt to rapidly defeat Howard''s troops.


    However, themunication between Howard and Frederick proved timely.


    The Phrus forces, stationed not far away, promptly arrived and lined up along the riverbed, providing artillery support.


    In a dramatic twist, Phrus''s Third Guard Corps emerged unexpectedly along the steep mountain paths, appearing behind the Ond Kingdom''s forces.


    This surprise maneuver severely demoralized the soldiers of the Ond Kingdom, dealing a significant blow to their spirit.


    Themanding general of the Ond Kingdom watched the battlefield in silence.


    His deputy, observing the unfolding scene, whispered to him, "Sir, look at this. Phrus''s artillery is supporting from across the river. We are facing the cannons of both Oli Kingdom and Phrus in our advance."


    "And we are at a lower position. Seeing our advance, Oli Kingdom''s troops immediately retreated to a small mountainous area to set up their defenses. If this continues, our casualty rate will be unsightly. Should we consider a tactical retreat and seek another opportunity?"


    The general hummed nomittally, mounted on his horse, and remained silent, contemting his next move.


    Meanwhile, Boshni led a contingent of elite cavalry through a valley, taking a circuitous route to nk the Ond Kingdom''s forces.


    The Ond army dispatched their cavalry to meet this new threat.


    Boshni, at the forefront of his troops, wore slightly worn medium armor.


    He held his long spear aloft, riding fiercely into battle.


    The lead cavalryman of the Ond Kingdom, noticing Boshni''s boldness and interpreting it as a disregard for his own prowess, felt a surge of anger.


    Preferring a curved saber over a long spear, he sped up his horse, intent on ying Boshni.


    Boshni, with a cold sneer in his heart, used his longernce to strike the Ond Kingdom''s cavalry leader.


    The enemymander was unhorsed, tumbling to the ground.


    His brown horse, confused, continued to gallop forward.


    Meanwhile, the fallen Ond leader struggled to rise, his defeat evident on the chaotic battlefield.


    Boshni, a woman of humble farmer origins, charged onward, knowing she needed to rue sufficient military achievements to prove herself worthy of the noble status bestowed upon her by Howard.


    Following her were several cavalry from the Oungria region, who aimed their weapons at the Ond Kingdom''s cavalrymander.


    Recognizing the customs of continental warfare, where nobility seldom faced death, the Ondmander wisely surrendered, hoping for a treatment befitting his rank.


    Speaking in broken, intermittently coherent Oungrian dialect, he conveyed his wish to cease resistance in exchange for noble treatment.


    He was promptly escorted back to the camp by nearby soldiers.


    Boshni continued her relentless assault, her war cloak stained with the blood of battle.


    The Ond cavalry, demoralized by the loss of their leader, were reluctant to flee outright.


    They felt obligated to put up a semnce of resistance, even if it was merely for appearances.


    The Ond cavalry began to avoid direct confrontations with the Oungria forces.


    Whenever the Oungrian cavalry charged, the Ond horsemen would deftly turn their steeds, evading head-on shes.


    Under these circumstances, Boshni and her Oungrian cavalry swiftly and effortlessly reached the front lines of the Ond Kingdom''s elite guards, mostlyposed of musketeers.


    These elite guards of the Ond Kingdom were not ordinary troops but a special force, generally stronger than regr units.


    Simr to how Oungria had once formed a makeshift ''ck Army'' by recruiting fighters from various backgrounds, theposition of the Ond Kingdom''s elite guard also bore its unique characteristics.


    The elite guards of the Ond Kingdom werergely not natives of the kingdom but individuals from various ethnic groups conquered and assimted over time.


    Most of these elite guards wielded muskets, subjecting the Oungria region''s cavalry to intense firepower.


    However, at this critical juncture, the heavily armored cavalry of the Oli Kingdom, led by Howard and Ness, made a formidable entry from another nk.


    The challenge with heavy cavalry was their slightly slower speedpared to light cavalry, leaving them little time to engage.


    But if the enemy failed to detect them in time, as was the case with Howard''s troop, they could effectively mitigate the impact of musket fire.


    Bullets, especially those noting directly but at an angle, could sometimes be deflected or slightly redirected by thebination of heavy armor and skillful maneuvering.


    Themanding general of the Ond Kingdom, sensing the shift in the tide, let out a thunderous cry and dispatched two of his strongest warriors to confront Howard.


    Ness, eager to defend, found herself outmatched in skill.


    Struggling even in closebat with the average Ond cavalry, she had to be exceedingly cautious.


    This left her unable to assist Howard.


    The emergence of the two stalwart warriors, Kara and Khannis, immediately lifted the spirits of the Ond Kingdom''s cavalry.


    Known in the military as the "Twin Walls of Ond," their camaraderie was legendary, and their reputation for both leadership in battle and personalbat skills earned them deep respect among the frontline soldiers.


    Observing the boost in morale, the generalmanded the Ond artillery to advance fifty meters and engage in arched firing from lower ground.


    This strategic move was designed to invigorate the troops engaged in closebat at the front.


    No soldier wants to fight a bloody battle upfront while those at the rearzily light the fuse of their cannons.


    The general''s order significantly bolstered the spirits of the Ond troops, excluding the artillery unit.


    Kara, brandishing his curved saber, shouted across the battlefield to Howard, "Are you that knight-turned-king?"


    "I''ve heard you rose from a mere knight to a king. Is it true?"


    Howard, with a smile, replied, "Ha, what''s the point of discussing this on the battlefield?"


    "Aren''t you here to fight me?"


    "Then let us battle."

 Chapter 572 One Against Two

    <h4>Chapter 572 One Against Two </h4>


    Kara and Khannis exchanged a nce and thenunched a two-pronged attack, one from the left and the other from the right.


    Howard lifted his knight''s great shield, sessfully blocking the military saber swung by Kara.


    The knights of Ond Kingdom seldom wieldednces, which resulted in their weaponry being of limited range.


    Take, for instance, Kara''s current weapon, the Kilij¡ªa type of cavalry saber with a broad de butcking in length.


    When Kara''s saber struck Howard''s shield, Khannis, who was approaching from behind and to the left, had already been unseated from his horse by Howard''snce.


    This action was executed with such rapidity that even Khannis himself barely understood how he had been so swiftly dismounted.


    He had roamed the military ranks for many years and had encountered various formidable opponents, but he couldn''t fathom how he had been overpowered so quickly inbat.


    However, defeat was defeat, and there was no need for desperate struggle.


    In the civilized cultures of the continent, nobility were afforded the right not to be killed outright upon defeat in battle.


    In most instances, capture was the more likely oue.


    This privilege was contingent upon the precondition that one did not resist or resort to underhanded tactics.


    The treatment one could expect was directly proportional to the obligations one must uphold.


    Khannis, unwilling to gamble with his life, obediently stood up and then remained motionless by the side.


    Although the battlefield was chaotic, there was still space allocated for duels.


    The warriors of both armies steered clear of this particr area.


    Kara, engulfed in a wrathful ze, swung his saber towards the head of Howard''s warhorse upon failing tond a hit on his human adversary.


    In the chivalrous code of noble dueling, it was a fundamental rule to target the knight, not his steed; to aim for the warrior, not the mount.


    Vition of this principle shook the very foundations of dueling''s honor.


    Protected by its horse armor, Howard''s steed was spared injury from Kara''s de, but the threat to its life sent it into a wild frenzy, leaping high into the air.


    The horse''s leap was akin to vaulting over a stream, reaching the height of a fully-grown man before crashing back to earth and bolting forward in a blind panic.


    Under normal circumstances, a rider would be unceremoniously unseated in such chaos.


    However, Howard, who had been raised in a household where the finer points of noble etiquette might have been neglected but not the martial disciplines ¨C thanks to old Frank''s rigorous training ¨C managed to cling onto the reins, preventing a disastrous fall.


    Witnessing Kara''s tant disregard for the rules of engagement, Khannis raised his voice in a mixture of shock and reproach, "Kara, what are you doing? Wasn''t this meant to be a duel of honor, without threat to life? The victor wins glory and boosts morale on the battlefield while the vanquished preserves his life, returning home upon the payment of ransom. What purpose does your action serve?"


    Kara responded with a cold snort, wordlessly, and swiftly changed direction to resume his pursuit of Howard.


    Gradually, Howard''s horse regained itsposure, its wildness subsiding.


    In a deft move, Howard counterattacked with a reversence strike, unseating Kara.


    Thus, in this duel where Howard faced two adversaries, he emerged as the victor.


    Half an hourter, Resarite arrived with his musketeers to provide support.


    Howard and Resarite once again joined forces in battle.


    Howard inquired of Resarite, "How''s it going? Is everythingfortable over at Phrus?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Resarite replied with a chuckle, "Heh, not too bad."


    Howard, wielding his single-handed sword, slew an enemy heavy cavalryman in closebat and then said to Resarite, "After this battle, we must have a proper drink together!"


    Resarite agreed to the n.


    Another half-hour passed, and the battle lines of the Ond Kingdompletely copsed, marking a victory for Howard and Frederick.


    Meanwhile, the Mnese forces, feeling overlooked by all, suffered a devastating attack by the Ond Kingdom''s army five dayster, leading to theirplete annihtion.


    Upon hearing this news, Howard merely shook his head, offering no extensivement.


    A monthter, a diplomat from the Ond Kingdom was received by Howard.


    The envoy, dressed in a tunic with beige borders and predominantly red, conveyed to Howard, "King Howard of the Oli Kingdom, I bring a message from our Emperor Suleiman."


    After a series of diplomatic formalities that encountered no significant obstacles, Howard epted the surrender of three duchy-sized territories from the Ond Kingdom and dered a withdrawal of his forces.


    Phrus, having opened up routes through the enves they acquired, now had a path running straight from the Easteuro Great ins to the east, swiftly cutting through the former Lorren Duchy, then through the old Cremia Duchy, reaching the territories gained in theirst war.


    With these pathways opened, Phrus could finally begin the centralization of these provinces.


    Likewise, Howard, after expressing his gratitude to the Governor of Mn, brought the war to a definitive close.


    Manluk''s behavior in the war was notably strange.


    Despite being an active participant, he did not dispatch a single soldier northward, simply watching as his ally, the Ond Kingdom, suffered defeat after defeat, and endured the verbal and written censures of Emperor Suleiman.


    With the expansion of the kingdom''s territories, the deployment of troops and the appointment of local officials increasingly faced dys.


    It became a physical manifestation of the challenges arge nation faces, as some officials, upon receiving orders in the capital, took a whole month to reach Howard''s newly acquired Constantinople Castle.


    Howard sought to manage his expanding country with a simpler, more streamlined approach.


    Nora and some members of the Habsburg subtly hinted at their willingness to help lighten Howard''s burdens.


    Bosiden showed particr interest in the trades of Lika and Guzz, aspiring to take direct control of themerce in these two provinces.


    Alonso, though indifferent, found his wife Boshni ambitiously asserting that Alonso could be made king of the Oungria region.


    With each piece of news, Howard''s anxiety grew.


    He confided his worries to a teacher, who suggested that a study group could assist in managing the nation.


    This was a novel idea, especially for a country spanning a continent.


    Catherine, however, strongly opposed this, fearing it would diminish her power and leave her frequently subject to the teacher''s counsel.


    In response, Howard began to engage in amiable exchanges with each of his vassals.


    Through numerous opportunities to share afternoon tea together, he managed to ease the tense atmosphere to varying degrees among them all.


    A monthter, Howard announced that the King of Oli would begin incorporating teachers from the study group into the administrative management of the kingdom.


    The spiritual leaders of the continentuded Howard as an exemry individual.


    Another month passed, and through thework of these teachers, the nation''s various transportationworks saw significant improvements, leading to quicker appointments and more efficient assumption of duties by officials.


    Howard was pleased with these developments.


    In the New World, the New Oli Kingdom faced another rebellion.


    This time, Howard personally led troops to quell the uprising.


    After suppressing the rebels, Howard decided not to return the soldiers to the maind, pondering the idea of expanding his influence in the New World instead.


    He dered war on a nation known as Zudeni, thereby dragging its allies into the conflict as well.


    Thus, a war against seven New World countries was ignited.


    This war presented few challenges.


    The over twenty thousand soldiers Howard brought were more than sufficient.


    The military strength of these New World countries was significantly inferior.


    Howard, understanding the futility of aimlessly chasing enemy soldiers across the terrain, wisely focused on capturing the fortresses of these nations.


    People might flee, but the buildings could not.


    Once Howard captured the capital of a country called Suzo, he was able to force its surrender.


    The will to fight in these New World nations was incredibly low.


    Due to their limited strategic depth and historical factors, they tended to surrender quickly once their capitals were upied by continental forces.


    As Suzo bordered the colonialnds, Howard seamlessly annexed the entire nation.


    A unique advantage of dealing with New World countriesy in their ability to cede their territories in the New World.


    This was significantly different from simply demanding the cession of various count-sizednds from these countries.


    Howard fully absorbed the nation of Suzo and then proceeded to systematically conquer the remaining belligerent states.


    For those countries bordering his base of operations, he used cession as a strategy, annexingrge swathes ofnd in whole.


    For those not sharing borders with his territories, he had no choice but to demand financialpensation, along with a monthly payment of 10% of their economic ie to Howard.


    Following this campaign, Howard''s dominion in the New World expanded to more than double its original size.

 Chapter 573 The Emergence of a Desire to Retire

    <h4>Chapter 573 The Emergence of a Desire to Retire </h4>


    Consequently, Howard stayed for an additional two months, quelling three rebel factions before finally returning to the imperial capital.


    Upon entering the city, he found it in a festive mood.


    It turned out that it was the Ice and Snow Festival, marking the arrival of another winter.


    Howard generously distributed charity, giving 20 silver coins to each household in the capital.


    Although the amount per person wasn''t substantial, it differed from the temporary subsidies provided during the conscription campaigns.


    The capital city, being the historical heart of the Oli Kingdom and its most populous, was bustling, especially now with Howard having shifted his primary title from King of the Oungria region to King of the Oli Kingdom, attracting a continuous stream of migrants from Oungria.


    The ability to dispense such funds stemmed from the ie generated in the New World and the reparations from the Ond Kingdom.


    Howard, listening to the joyousughter of his people and wearing sturdy, warm gloves,ughed heartily, his guards echoing hisughter.


    On this day, Howard began to harbor thoughts simr to those of Margaret, feeling an urgent need to step away.


    When he shared this news with Catherine, she wept and summoned the domestic teachers to express her distress.


    The teachers urged Howard not to be hasty, arguing that even if he truly wished to leave, the continent still needed him.


    The teacher expressed his concerns, saying, "Howard, among all our vassals, only you have the authority to keep them in check.


    Once you leave, they will use various reasons to demand more power.


    Should we grant it to them, or not? And who will be the supreme ruler of the nation after you depart? These are all pressing issues."


    Howard responded, "I can transform the nation into a ''learning country,'' where the entire poption engages in education. This task could be overseen by you and other people''s teachers. The nobility can be retained but must operate under the control of the national teachers."


    The teacher, still apprehensive, felt that such a significant transformation was not to be taken lightly, fearing that any misstep could lead to the copse of such arge country.


    Two weekster, Boshni returned to Balgen Penins on a white horse and asked Howard, "Your Majesty, I''ve heard rumors about you considering abdication. Is that true?"


    Howard chuckled and replied, "Abdicate? I never used those words. What I''m nning is not an abdication; it''s a reorganization of the state. Since the future state will not have a king, how can it be called abdication?"


    Boshni retorted, "Regardless of the specifics, once the state is without a king, you, as the former King of Oli Kingdom, would naturally be abdicating. Whether it''s a voluntary or involuntary abdication, you will still be referred to as having abdicated."


    Howard pondered over Boshni''s words and found them to be reasonable.


    However, what Howard truly wanted to know was something else.


    Howard asked Boshni, "If I leave, can you promise me not to rebel?"


    To his surprise, Boshni replied, "I cannot."


    Howard was taken aback, having expected her to show the samepliance as Bosiden and Vettel had previously discussed, but instead, Boshni boldly dered her refusal in front of him.


    Dressed in noble attire, Boshni had umted considerable wealth over time.


    Her clothes, made of brocade, were elegant and eye-catching.


    She exined, "Your Majesty, I have restructured the nobility within my domain. Some have gained morends, others have lost theirs. In the end, I was the one who benefited the most."


    With that, Boshni gracefully twirled, showcasing her colorful brocade dress.


    She continued, "Your Majesty, any superior lord seeking absolute power would deepen the feudal structure, attempting to transform what was originally a historically formed feudal hierarchy into one that is personally curated with loyal nobles."


    Howard pinched his nose and said, "Ah, so you fear that after I leave, others might take actions against you, right?"


    Boshni was pleased that Howard understood her concerns and nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, exactly, Your Majesty. Your benevolent and ambitious nature, your expansions and explorations, have allowed us vassals to live morefortably than nobles in other nations. But if someone elsees to power and changes the policies, and we face policies we dislike, we would definitely use force to defend our feudal rights. Your Majesty, please reconsider your decision."


    Howard nodded nomittally, then inquired about the recent state of Boshni''s domain.


    With a heartyugh, Boshni boasted, "Heh, ever since I got them all in line, they''ve been listening to me without question. It''s incredibly easy tomand them now."


    Howard shrugged and asked about her marital life with Alonso.


    He said, "Boshni, you know I''ve always seen you as a sister. When you told me you wanted to marry Alonso, I was genuinely surprised. In the tasks I assigned, I never had you two work together. So, I''ve always been curious about how you met Alonso and gradually started a rtionship?"


    Boshni giggled, her smile wide, "Hehe, I used to breed horses, right? Alonso might not be as shrewd or capable as Bosiden and Vettel, but he''s a gentle soul. Once, he came to the stables to pick a horse and identally chose one that was in a foul mood that day. He got thrown off the horse''s back."


    Howard eximed in surprise, "Really? That''s quite an incident. Most nobles would have taken their anger out on the stable owner. Did he me you afterward?"


    "No," Boshni replied, "He didn''t. He just got up, rubbed the back of his head, and gave me this silly, endearing smile. That''s when I started taking an interest in him."


    Howard nodded, "Hmm, a noble like Alonso, we could do without another, but missing one like him might tarnish the reputation of the nobility. That''s one reason why I keep granting him titles."


    Boshni then spoke of her married life, saying Alonso treated her well, but he had been unwell recently, often confined to bed.


    Howard expressed his concern over this.


    Howard, carrying fruits, went to visit the bedridden Alonso.


    Now a duke, Alonso owned his own castle.


    The castle was grand and well-lit, with maids and servants neatly bowing in greeting on either side.


    Therge doors, painted in ck, were wide open as Howard stepped inside.


    A red carpet made of velvet stretched along the path, and considering Alonso''s illness, Howard surmised that this was an arrangement by Duchess Boshni.


    Boshni herself was a duchess, not just by virtue of her marriage to Alonso.


    She held her own independent ducal title and governed her ducalnds.


    As Howard walked near the grand entrance, he noticed a figure lurking in the shadows, cloaked in a somewhat faded gray cape.


    The moment the figure saw Howard, it hastily retreated and ran away from behind a pir, as if hiding some guilty secret.


    A surge of suspicion rose in Howard''s heart, sensing something unusual about the situation.


    He quickly extricated himself from Boshni''s grasp and pursued the mysterious figure.


    The figure dashed to the other end of the room, and with a swift extension of his right arm, released something resembling a rope, its end equipped with a grappling hook.


    The hooktched onto an upper loft space, and the figure used the recoil of the rope to ascend to the upper floor.


    Howard was perplexed; it seemed out of ce for such a vast, open loft to exist in a castle from the feudal era.


    Howard shared his confusion with Boshni, who exined that it was Nora who had suggested such a renovation to Alonso, iming it would make the interior of the castle feel more spacious.


    Howard scoffed at the notion, realizing he couldn''t follow the figure, and told Boshni in frustration, "Check every person in the castle right now. I suspect that person might have ill intentions towards Alonso."


    Later in the afternoon, after visiting Alonso, Howard walked out of their bedroom with a serious demeanor and into the corridor.


    The castle''s servants and maids, lined up on either side of the hallway, lowered their heads submissively upon seeing Howard''s grave expression.


    In a deep, solemn voice, Howard asked Boshni, "Did you find out anything?"


    Boshni shook her head, indicating that neither the servants nor the maids had seen the stranger.


    Howard concluded grimly, "There is a traitor among us."

 Chapter 574 547-The Final Battle with Flame Knight

    <h4>Chapter 574 Chapter547-The Final Battle with me Knight </h4>


    He was acutely aware that he needed to quickly neutralize me Knight, a formidable Devil, to prevent any furtherplications.


    This urgency stemmed from his iplete victory over Corruptor, who was still lurking not far from the walls of Storm City.


    If he failed to defeat me Knight promptly, the two Devils might join forces, leading to an even greater threat.


    John once again harnessed the power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    With the aid of this mystical tome, he managed to entirely seal off the Duke Arsena''s pce, ensuring that the battle would not spill over and cause significant damage to the surrounding area.


    This precaution was crucial as members of other Order Factions were present around the Duke Arsena''s pce, assisting in clearing the demons brought forth by me Knight.


    John''s primary goal was to ensure that me Knight''s abilities were contained within the battle area, to prevent harm to the Order Faction members and the vicinity of the pce.


    Having made all the necessary preparations, John finally drew his most powerful weapon, the Water Sword, which had been blessed by the Sea God.


    The Water Sword radiated a shimmering blue light, and even without John wielding it for direct attacks, it constantly generated a multitude of water elements around it.


    These water elements had the capacity to significantly affect the surrounding environment, at the very least, they could greatly diminish the potency of the demonic me abilities used by me Knight.


    "You''vee here, and I assure you, you won''t be leaving easily! I will make you realize that any demon that dares to enter Storm City, no matter how high their rank or how formidable their power, will ultimately be vanquished!"


    John''s tone was resolute, serving not only to pressure me Knight but also as a reminder to himself of themitment he had made to protect the city.


    In the ensuing battle, John knew he had to exert his utmost effort.


    After dering his determination, he charged towards me Knight with the Water Sword in hand.


    As he sprinted towards me Knight, John unleashed two god-tier water element spells, which significantly amplified the power of the Water Sword.


    Surrounded by a torrent of water elements, John transformed into a massive wave of water energy, a sight that would be all that was visible to any onlooker of the battle.


    me Knight, not one to simply await his demise, reacted promptly. His twelve eyes emitted a green glow as he conjured a wall of demonic mes in front of him, confident it could withstand John''s assault.


    However, the subsequent turn of events would prove that me Knight had greatly underestimated John''s strength.


    The blue wave that John transformed into effortlessly shattered the devil me wall conjured by me Knight.


    Although the me wall consumed some of the water element''s power that John wielded, the remaining force of the water elements was still formidable.


    Even a Devil would have to pay a steep price when faced with such a potent attack.


    In this critical moment, me Knight opted for a desperate measure by summoning a demonic circle at his feet.


    Through the power of this circle, he was instantly teleported to another location, narrowly escaping John''s onught.


    However, John was not disheartened by this turn of events.


    He understood that defeating a Devil like me Knight, even with all his might, was not going to be a swift victory.


    "Do you really think that my previous attack was the strongest I could muster? You are far too naive. I haven''t even unleashed my most powerful skill yet!"


    John proimed, thrusting the Water Sword into the ground.


    Instantly, the floor of Duke Arsena''s pce transformed into an expansive sea.


    John swiftly submerged into this artificial ocean, and despite me Knight''s attempts to avoid a simr fate using his array of demonic spells, he ultimately failed to escape and plunged into the sea conjured by the Water Sword.


    Within this vast body of water, John could feel an immense surge of water element power.


    "Oh, great Ocean God! I seek your aid now! Grant me the strength I need! Let me vanquish your foes!"


    Upon entering the sea, John began to pray directly to the Sea God, confident that his prayers would be heard.


    For the first time, me Knight felt a profound sense of danger.


    He knew all too well that if the Sea God were to assist John, he would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage in the ensuing battle.


    In response, me Knight once again gathered all his dark power, concentrating it intensely.


    The seawater around him was corrupted by this formidable dark force, allowing him to retreat into a chasm formed by his dark power.


    Within this abyss, he could ensure his safety from John''s direct attacks and buy time to seek a way out of his predicament.


    Battling John, who was blessed by the Sea God, in the midst of the ocean posed a significant risk for a Devil like him.


    John remained unaffected by me Knight''s maneuvers and did not resort to any other actions; he continued his prayers to the Sea God.


    His prayers were eventually answered, as he heard the Sea God''s voice in his mind: "I will grant you the strength you need. Use the power I bestow upon you to eradicate all demons!"


    With the Sea God''s voice echoing in his mind, John felt his body brimming with the power of water elements.


    Now, within the ocean, he was ready to face any formidable adversary.


    Blessed by the Sea God, John opened his eyes to reveal they had turned blue, signifying hisplete transformation into a devotee of the Sea God.


    This immense power of the water element even induced physical changes in John''s body.


    Without any hesitation, he moved towards the dark waters where me Knight had retreated.


    With the Sea God''s blessing enhancing his agility, John swiftly reached the vicinity of the abyss created by me Knight''s dark power in almost an instant.


    "Do you really think such tactics could halt my actions? I will show you that your efforts are in vain!"


    John dered, his voice seething with anger.


    Clenching his left hand into a fist, he forcefully struck the abyss formed by the dark power, demonstrating his resolve and the overwhelming might granted to him by the Sea God.


    Empowered by the formidable water element, John''s attack sessfully tore through the abyss created by the dark power, leaving it utterly shattered.


    me Knight was astounded by this turn of events.


    He had not anticipated being driven into such a dire situation by John.


    However, as a Devil, me Knight had weathered many storms and faced adversaries of strengthparable to John''s.


    Despite John''s power surpassing his expectations, me Knight had battled against simrly formidable foes before.


    Under immense pressure, me Knight conjured four additional heads beside his own, totaling five heads with sixty eyes.


    These eyes simultaneously emitted a green glow, and powerful devil mes appeared in the water.


    However, these mes did not advance towards John. Instead, upon their emergence, they encircled me Knight, ultimately forming a teleportation circle.


    With the aid of his potent dark power, me Knight finally escaped from the sea.


    However, he couldn''t leave the Duke Arsena''s pce due to the seal that John had previously set at the entrance, a seal linked to the Book of the Astral Realm.


    Breaking through this seal would require some time.


    Determined not to waste a moment, me Knight, upon returning to the confines of Duke Arsena''s pce, began to swiftly work on breaking the seal at the entrance.


    Simultaneously, John emerged from the ocean back into the pce.


    Now, not only had his eyes turned blue, but his entire being was also enveloped in a blue luminescence.


    The power of the water element he possessed had be so immense that if the Naga Queen were to see him in this state, she might mistake him for an incarnation of the Sea God himself, for only the Sea God could wield such formidable power over the water element.

 Chapter 575 548-Forced into Battle

    <h4>Chapter 575 Chapter548-Forced into Battle </h4>


    He could sense the intense battle between the two formidable entities, John and me Knight, and also the presence of another Devil, Corruptor, not far from the walls of Storm City.


    Had he not previously allied with Darklord, he would have undoubtedly chosen to assist Natasha and Shatras.


    Despite his reluctance to aid John directly, as a member of the Order Faction, he wished for the Faction to retain control over Storm City.


    However, his alliance with Darklord had shifted his priorities towards ensuring the sess of their joint n.


    Yet, the current circumstances left him uncertain about how to secure the sess of their scheme.


    Concerned that Darklord might also be bewildered by the current events, he spected that Darklord might not have expected the Dark Faction to deploy two Devils at once.


    Amidst his hesitation, he suddenly sensed two adventurers rapidly making their way towards the Great Library.


    The Mystery Protector''s eyes then revealed a blue circleposed entirely of arcane symbols, resembling an eye observing the world.


    After casting his unique Detection spell, blue circles, summoned by the Mystery Protector, appeared on every floor of the Great Library, allowing him to see everything within the building.


    He immediately noticed Adam and Blue Sea, two adventurers, entering the first floor of the Great Library and heading straight for the fourth floor.


    They were well aware that only there could they find spellbooks capable of countering the Dark Faction.


    Upon their arrival, Adam and Blue Sea were taken aback to find that all the apprentice maguses had already been dispatched to counter the Dark Faction''s assault.


    Without the apprentices'' guidance, locating the specific books they sought seemed an insurmountable task.


    "What are we supposed to do now?! Are we expected to aimlessly search for the books we need in this vast sea of literature? There are just too many books here; it''s impossible for us to find what we need in a short amount of time!"


    Blue Sea was fraught with worry, convinced that the battle for Storm City was doomed to fail.


    He also harbored doubts about John''s solo engagement with me Knight, skeptical of a sessful oue.


    Adam, on the other hand, didn''t dwell on these concerns as much as Blue Sea did.


    He believed in doing his utmost under the circumstances.


    After a moment of thought, Adam said to Blue Sea, "Let''s start searching here for now. If we really can''t find the books we need, then we''ll quickly seek out other powerful members of the Order Faction."


    "At the very least, we should be able to find Natasha and Shatras on the walls of Storm City. One is a Guard General, and the other a Legend Magus. They should be able to offer us considerable assistance. Additionally, we can gather more information from the gaming forums. Currently, all the posts there are rted to the battle for Storm City."


    Adam''s approach was clear and his thinking quick.


    With someone like Adam by his side, Blue Sea felt less anxious than before.


    Together, they began scouring the Great Library for spellbooks capable of countering dark power.


    Given their status as top-tier adventurers, both Adam and Blue Sea moved quickly, their high-level Detection spells aiding their search.


    In no time, they had located numerous spellbooks and decided to use these to aid in defending the heart of Storm City.


    Their primary objective was to ensure that the Dark Faction did not swiftly capture the key buildings at the heart of Storm City.


    Failing even this, they would no longer deserve to be John''s allies.


    After gathering an ample number of spellbooks, they used teleportation to return to the walls of Storm City.


    The moment they arrived, they witnessed a massive demon flying over the city walls, heading straight for the center of Storm City.


    Before they could fully grasp the situation, Natasha rushed to their side, "Don''t just stand there, you two adventurers; we need to head to the center of Storm City immediately. The Devil Corruptor is no longer interested in battling us here at the walls; it seems he intends to take control of Storm City by heading straight for its heart!"


    Natasha''s words greatly shocked Adam and Blue Sea.


    However, they both understood the gravity of the situation and knew they had to act fast.


    Together, the trio made their way to the teleportation point of Storm City, keeping pace with Corruptor''s advance.


    The arrival of Corruptor at the city''s center sent waves of panic through the members of the Order Faction, especially since many had already encountered one Devil.


    The presence of two Devils in the heart of Storm City almost certainly spelled doom for the city''s defenses.


    Some of the more faint-hearted or disillusioned Order Faction guards had already chosen to flee.


    Adam, Blue Sea, and Natasha made no attempt to stop these deserters, fully aware that they would be of little use in the battle toe.


    "It seems we must engage Corruptor to hold him off! We absolutely cannot allow Corruptor to join forces with me Knight; theirbined power would be overwhelming," Adam stated bluntly, expressing his strategy.


    Natasha, standing beside him, didn''t add anything.


    She simply readied her weapon, preparing to enter the fray without further ado.


    Just then, Natasha suddenly sensed the presence of someone she was very familiar with at the top of the Great Library.


    She immediately realized it must be the Mystery Protector.


    As Natasha detected the Mystery Protector, he too had made his final decision to join the fray.


    Previously, he had managed to remain hidden within the Great Library,rgely because there were no other beings in Storm City whose power matched his own.


    The lower-ranked members of the Order Faction couldn''t possibly discern his true state, allowing him to feign incapacity to fight.


    However, in front of a Guard General like Natasha, the Mystery Protector knew he couldn''t maintain his concealment effectively.


    Thus, he chose to use a Teleport Spell to appear directly before Natasha, Adam, and Blue Sea.


    The sudden arrival of the Mystery Protector put Adam and Blue Sea on high alert, knowing his previous opposition to John.


    Although aware that he was a member of the Order Faction, they also considered him a likely coborator with the Dark Faction, given his past actions.


    "My condition hasrgely recovered, and I will offer you my assistance now. I believe that with close cooperation between us, we can indeed hold off Corruptor," the Mystery Protector announced, indicating his readiness to contribute to the defense of Storm City against the looming threat.


    The Mystery Protector, naturally, would not direct such words toward Adam and Blue Sea.


    He held adventurers in low regard and was well aware of their close rtionship with John.


    His focus was solely on Natasha, hoping to convince her in the uing battle that he had indeed exerted his utmost effort.


    Natasha nodded, offering no furtherment, as she deemed the imminent battle to be of paramount importance.


    "Since we''re prepared for battle, let''sunch the attack. He has already begun to assault the seal outside Duke Arsena''s pce," Natasha stated decisively to those around her.


    Despite the formidable capabilities demonstrated by the three individuals beside her, Natasha remained the epitome ofposure in the face of the looming crisis.


    Natasha and the Mystery Protector''s assault indeed impacted Corruptor, given their status as formidable figures from the Northern Myst Empire.


    Faced with this resistance, Corruptor quickly decided to eliminate these nuisances that were hindering his progress.


    His n was to deal with them first before finding a way to swiftly break the seal outside Duke Arsena''s pce.


    As a Devil of the Dark Faction, Corruptor''s primary goal at this juncture was simply to rendezvous with another Devil from the Dark Faction.

 Chapter 576 549-The Whereabouts of Duke Arsena

    <h4>Chapter 576 Chapter549-The Whereabouts of Duke Arsena </h4>


    On the northern wall of Storm City, Emma was beginning to show signs of fatigue.


    In earlier skirmishes, she had sessfully coborated with the Order Faction''s guards to repel the demonic onught.


    Despite her efforts, the demons seemed to be relentless.


    Although Emma, as a fire magus, wielded spells that caused area damage, the sheer number of demons was overwhelming.


    "You seem to be in quite a poor state now! As an adventurer, your willingness to assist us has been more than enough. I believe it''s time for you to take a well-deserved rest. After regaining your optimal condition, you can then continue the fight. Even though the demons continue their assault on the walls, it appears there are no longer any high-level demons among them."


    Drill Sergeant Betack addressed Emma directly, his perspective on her having significantly shifted from before.


    He no longer saw her as the irresponsible adventurer he had initially thought.


    Despite appearing weak at times, Emma had given her all in battle.


    Shaking her head, Emma felt she could still continue fighting, believing that persisting in battle was the only way to assist John and ensure Storm City''s safety.


    "I don''t think I''m in too bad shape; I believe I can keep fighting. Besides, continuing to fight is the only way to secure the safety of Storm City."


    Emma''s response left Drill Sergeant Betack at a loss for words, and his respect for her grew.


    With nothing more to say, Betack chose to depart.


    He descended from the city wall and headed to the training field of Storm City''s guards, where he needed to prepare additional spell scrolls.


    The recent battle had depleted their supply significantly.


    Without a fresh supply of spell scrolls, they would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage in the uing battles.


    As Betack gathered more scrolls, he also came across some troubling news.


    Members of the Order Faction had not seen Duke Arsena for quite some time, leading some of Storm City''s guards to specte that the Duke might have fled.


    "I think the Duke must have fled by now. If not, why wouldn''t hee out and fight alongside us?!" one of the Order Faction guards questioned hispanion, his face etched with disappointment, feeling abandoned by Duke Arsena.


    The other guard didn''t respond immediately, unsure of the situation himself.


    After a moment of hesitation, he slowly said, "I don''t think the Duke would flee so easily, given that Storm City is his domain. If he were to abandon Storm City so readily, how could he expect to retain such a vast estate?"


    The conversation between the two guards seemed to irk Drill Sergeant Betack, who approached them and said, "The Duke would never abandon his domain to flee alone. Although I am currently unaware of his whereabouts, I am certain he is battling the Dark Faction. What we need to do is to muster all our strength to counter the Dark Faction''s onught. We must fight to the very end, regardless of whether sess is within our grasp or not; we cannot afford to give up hope so easily."


    Drill Sergeant Betack''s words cast a somber mood among the other guards.


    While they understood the logic in his words, they couldn''t help but wonder why they should continue to fight if there was no hope of victory.


    Despite their doubts, none voiced their concerns.


    After receiving their scrolls, they proceeded to the city walls to continue the fight.


    Once the guards had departed, Drill Sergeant Betack sighed to himself.


    Unlike what others might think, he didn''t have blind faith in Duke Arsena.


    However, he still believed that the Duke wouldn''t make such a foolish mistake as to abandon his responsibilities.


    "Duke, where are you now? Why aren''t you fighting alongside us? You haven''t really given up on Storm City, have you?"


    Drill Sergeant Betack mused aloud, looking up at the sky.


    After voicing his thoughts, he hurriedly moved on to his next tasks, aware of the preciousness of time.


    The moment Betack left the training field of Storm City''s guards, the figure of the Darklord appeared at the spot where Betack had just been.


    The Darklord, with a smile on his face, observed the condition of the training field, seemingly content with the situation.


    "Everything is under control. Both the Dark Faction and the Order Faction are destined to fail. No matter what you do, you cannot stop our ns from seeding," the Darklord muttered to himself.


    Following these words, the voice of Duke Arsena emanated from the Darklord''s pocket: "Why have you sided with the Mystery faction? There''s no benefit in it for you! If you release me and offer your assistance, I am willing to forgive and forget. Moreover, if the Dark Faction sessfully conquers Storm City, the ns of your Mystery faction will also ultimately fail."


    Confronted with Duke Arsena''s words, the Darklord''s smile broadened, seeing them as nothing more than nonsense.


    "Why would you assume the Dark Faction has the capability to fully control Storm City? Are you perhaps underestimating thebat power of your allies?


    I think you''re mistaken about John. His strength is much greater than you imagine. He will surely defeat the two Devils. However, in doing so, John will also suffer a significant blow to his own power. Then, when both sides are weakened, I will step in and eliminate you all."


    The Darklordid out his n openly, confident in sharing it with Duke Arsena because he believed the Duke had no means to hinder him.


    Duke Arsena had been confined within the Sacred Relic, the Mirror of Mystery, provided by the Mystery Saint faction.


    It was nearly impossible for anyone trapped in this mirror to escape easily.


    Within the Mirror of Mystery, all individuals face mirror images of themselves as enemies.


    If one mirror image is defeated, more will appear, making escape a formidable challenge.


    Furthermore, the Darklord saw additional value in Duke Arsena.


    The Duke was privy to other magical formations within Storm City beyond those in the Great Library.


    These formations, located in various parts of the city, were as potent as those within the library itself.


    The Darklord''s ns could be jeopardized if these formations remained active.


    Thus, he made a proposition to Duke Arsena: "Of course, I could spare you.


    All you need to do is reveal the locations of the other powerful formations within Storm City.


    I don''t require your assistance to dismantle them.


    Just inform me of their whereabouts, and I''ll take care of the rest.


    This shouldn''t be a difficult choice for you.


    After all, you likely can''t utilize some of these formations anyway, since they were not established by your Northern Myst Empire but were left behind by the mysterious ancient civilization that once inhabited Storm City."


    The mention of the ancient civilization made Duke Arsena more hesitant.


    He was well aware that the Darklord''s ims were true.


    The Duke knew how to activate several other formations but was clueless about how to use those left by the ancient civilization, not even understanding their purpose.


    However, Duke Arsena was determined not to disclose any information he knew to the enemy, especially not to a faction like the Mystery faction, which posed the greatest threat to the Northern Myst Empire.


    While the threat from the Dark Faction to the Northern Myst Empire was overt and apparent, the threat from the Mystery faction was more insidious and hidden.


    The Dark Faction could at most deliver a significant blow to the Northern Myst Empire, but the Mystery Saint faction had the power topletely obliterate it.


    After all, the saint had already sessfully eliminated several Legend Magi of the Northern Myst Empire.


    Achieving such significant progress even before revival, the saint could potentially destroy the Northern Myst Empire entirely after being fully resurrected.

 Chapter 577 550-Twilight’s Adventurous Support

    <h4>Chapter 577 Chapter550-Twilight''s Adventurous Support </h4>


    With John''s assistance, the Ocean Sage sessfully eliminated the high-ranking demons surrounding the Southern Harbor and even managed to destroy three demon generals.


    Despite the Ocean Sage being severely injured after achieving this goal, the situation at the Southern Harbor remained much better than in other areas.


    Following this, the Ocean Sage instructed his subordinates to clear the surrounding area of the Southern Harbor of lower-level demons.


    No members of the Dark Faction could be seen around the Southern Harbor anymore.


    The Ocean Sage even sent out some assassins to scout the surrounding area.


    The information brought back by these scouts indicated that all of the Dark Faction''s forces were now concentrated around Storm City.


    This situation plunged the Ocean Sage into a state of indecision.


    Having previously promised to assist John and having somewhat recovered, he found himself torn over whether to head directly to Storm City.


    Doing so could potentially aid John, but it would also inadvertently benefit the Northern Myst Empire.


    If he chose to remain in the Southern Harbor and observe, the Northern Myst Empire would likely suffer significant losses in the uing battles, potentially facilitating his eventual reconquest of Storm City.


    The Ocean Sage''s hesitation caused some members of the Southern Harbor to waver as well.


    While these NPCs from the Southern Harbor had received John''s help and were genuinely willing to assist him, their deep-seated animosity towards the people of the Northern Myst Empire prevented them from wanting to offer even the slightest aid to the Empire''s members.


    Amidst the Ocean Sage''s indecision, his two most important subordinates openly shared their thoughts.


    Twilight, as a high-level assassin, had already scouted the surroundings of Storm City.


    While there were no extremely high-level demons around, the city walls had beenpromised.


    In her view, without assistance, Storm City would soon fall under theplete control of the Dark Faction, endangering the governance of the Southern Harbor as well.


    "Sage, we can no longer afford to hesitate! Didn''t we promise John mutual support? Now that we are no longer in danger here, we should extend our help to Storm City," Twilight urged.


    Her words brought a noticeable change to the Ocean Sage''s expression.


    Just as he was about to respond, Hammer, another of the Ocean Sage''s key subordinates, preemptively spoke up.


    "We did promise John we''d help him, but that''s just it¡ªhelping him, nothing more.


    He shouldn''t be in any danger right now. The strength he has shown is nearly on par with a Devil''s.


    Even with Storm City under attack by two Devils, John should be able to escape sessfully.


    If we go to Storm City now, we''d only be aiding the Northern Myst Empire.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I absolutely refuse to help the people of the Northern Myst Empire.


    I wish all those damned Northern Myst Empire folks would be wiped out by the demons of the Dark Faction."


    Hammer, after all, was a warrior, and his tone, shaped by years of training from a young age, was notably straightforward.


    Hammer''s words resonated with many members of the Southern Harbor.


    However, despite their agreement, the NPCs of the Southern Harbor still felt that the final decision should rest with the Ocean Sage.


    After all, their survival up to this point had been solely dependent on the protection provided by the Ocean Sage.


    Every eye was fixed on him, and after a long moment of hesitation, the Ocean Sage finally spoke slowly, "I believe Hammer is correct. John is unlikely to face any significant danger. If he truly were in trouble, he would send us a message. We can offer our assistance when and if he finds himself in peril. Until then, our priority should be to defend the Southern Harbor. After all, the Dark Faction is not entirely incapable of posing a threat to us."


    In the end, the Ocean Sage decided to heed Hammer''s advice.


    Twilight was visibly dissatisfied with this decision and stood up to address the others, "If you are unwilling to assist John, then stay here. But I will go to help him, as I ammitted to keeping my promise."


    After her deration, Twilight activated her stealth ability.


    A rogue in stealth mode is not easily detected by others.


    Although Ocean Sage was powerful, he did not wish to hinder Twilight''s forting actions.


    In his view, Twilight''s initiative might significantly benefit the Southern Harbor.


    After Twilight''s departure, Hammer expressed his concern: "Sage, might Twilight encounter great danger? Should we send some people to assist her?"


    Ocean Sage looked at Hammer, considering the question somewhat moot given their decision to defend the Southern Harbor.


    "If we dispatch our stronger members, how will we continue to defend the Southern Harbor?"


    "As a high-level assassin, herbat skills are exceptional. I''m confident she will be able to provide substantial support to John in theing battles. As for us, we need only continue to hold our position here in the Southern Harbor. I have a feeling we will still face attacks from enemy factions here, as I sense the power of Mystery growing stronger."


    Ocean Sage''s words alleviated the concerns of the others but also intensified their fear of the threat posed by the Mystery Saint.


    They had all previously experienced the formidable power of the Mystery force and were not eager to face an assault by the Mystery Saint again.


    "You need not worry too much. Since the Mystery Saint did not act immediately during the attack on Storm City, it suggests he has a moreplex n in ce. When he does act, we can likely count on John''s support, as he is close to defeating the two Devils of the Dark Faction."


    Ocean Sage had great confidence in John, believing he would have no trouble facing the Devils.


    Thus, he did not perceive Twilight''s journey to Storm City as particrly perilous.


    After leaving the Southern Harbor, Twilight followed a path directly towards Storm City.


    Along the way, she encountered several Dark Faction demons that had been vanquished.


    Initially, she assumed these demons had been defeated by members of the Order Faction.


    However, upon closer inspection, she began to suspect that they were not taken down by the Order Faction after all.


    The traces of Mystery power on these demons indicated that the Mystery forces had already started to operate in the shadows, possibly achieving some sess in their schemes.


    Realizing the potential gravity of the situation, Twilight hastened her pace.


    By the time she reached the walls of Storm City, the battle there had essentially concluded.


    The high-ranking demons of the Dark Faction had been eradicated, and the remaining lower-level demons posed no threat to the standard guards of the Order Faction.


    The only battle still shrouded in uncertainty was taking ce at the heart of Storm City, where the strength of the Devils was formidable.


    Moreover, these two Devils had sessfully joined forces.


    Corruptor, one of the Devils, was handling the attacks from the Mystery Protector and others with ease, demonstrating the considerable power at his disposal.


    While defending against the attacks from the Order Faction''s members, Corruptor also managed to break through the defensive enchantments surrounding Duke Arsena''s pce.


    This breach allowed the me Knight, who was inside the pce, to make a sessful escape.


    The moment the seal outside Duke Arsena''s pce was lifted, the me Knight burst forth, and with him, a massive surge of seawater flooded out.


    This development took everyone present by surprise, as they couldn''t fathom how so much seawater could be contained within Duke Arsena''s pce, which wasn''t directly connected to the ocean.


    Given Storm City''s considerable distance from the sea, the appearance of such a vast amount of water was baffling.


    However, upon seeing John, they began to form their own theories.

 Chapter 578 551-Defeating Numerous Devils

    <h4>Chapter 578 Chapter551-Defeating Numerous Devils </h4>


    Whether it was members of the Dark Faction or the Order Faction, all they could see when they looked at John was a radiant blue glow.


    This meant that each of John''s attacks was now imbued with the boundless power of the water element.


    Witnessing this, Shatras eximed in astonishment, "John has actually be the embodiment of the Sea God! He''s truly achieved it! This is something that no member of the Naga tribe has ever aplished! The Sea God is actually willing to bestow such formidable power upon him!"


    As a Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, Shatras was naturally very familiar with the power of the water element.


    She knew that possessing such formidable power of the water element could only mean one thing: gaining the recognition of the Sea God.


    Shatras''s words prompted various thoughts among the onlookers.


    Natasha felt that the strength John had disyed was indeed worthy of the Sea God''s recognition.


    She was even more convinced that John''s assistance would be crucial in the uing defense of Storm City.


    Adam and Blue Sea were, of course, ted.


    They felt that the enhancement of John''s strength was a significant boon to their uing ns.


    The Mystery Protector, however, harbored the mostplex emotions at this time.


    Predominantly, he felt envy. He too had hoped to receive the blessing of a deity from the Order Faction.


    Yet, these deities of the Order Faction had not only failed to offer him any assistance but had continually restricted his actions.


    The God of Mystery had even directly intervened to prevent the Mystery Protector from acquiring greater power.


    Another prevailing sentiment was concern.


    With John now in possession of such formidable power, could this pose a threat to him?


    The Mystery Protector was unaware of John''s intentions.


    In the Mystery Protector''s view, his previous conflicts with John were significant.


    If it weren''t for Storm City facing continuous threats from the Dark Faction and the Mystery camp, he would have already engaged in direct conflict with John.


    The final emotion, of course, was anger.


    He felt that John, as an adventurer, should not receive the blessing of a deity.


    Why would a deity from the Order Faction bestow a blessing upon an adventurer?


    Could it be that, in the eyes of the deities of the Order Faction, an adventurer was considered stronger than himself?


    The Mystery Protector believed that he was surely more deserving than any adventurer.


    Despite theplexity of his emotions, the Mystery Protector knew that the most crucial task at hand was to eliminate the two Devils before them.


    After me Knight and Corruptor joined forces, their next objective was naturally to eliminate all the strong members of the Order Faction present.


    Only by achieving this could their mission be considered a sess.


    For the two Devils, this n had alreadye at a great cost.


    Should this n fail, their status within the Dark Realm would rapidly decline, a scenario they were unwilling to ept.


    After Corruptor sessfully rendezvoused with me Knight, he quickly became aware of the previous battle between John and me Knight.


    The two Devils could rapidly share their memories with each other, making it clear that their greatest adversary under the current circumstances was John.


    If they couldn''t swiftly eliminate John, they might not even have the chance to retreat sessfully.


    Following this realization, the two Devils joined forces tounch their attack.


    Corruptorunched a barrage of curse spells at John.


    Although these curses were not potent enough to pose a significant threat to John, they were sufficient to distract him.


    With John''s attention diverted by Corruptor''s curse spells, me Knight harnessed all of his dark power tounch an attack, deciding to fully engage inbat mode.


    Upon enteringbat mode, me Knight underwent a dramatic transformation.


    His eyes merged into a single, massive orb filled with devil me, effectively upying his entire head.


    This made me Knight appear as though he was entirelyposed of devil me.


    As the two Devilsunched their assault on John, the other members of the Order Faction chose not to assist John, understanding that he was capable of handling the attack from the two Devils on his own.


    Their consideration was now on what actions they should take next, given that the majority of the demons had already been eliminated.


    However, the attack on Storm City by the Dark Faction still had a significant impact on the city.


    More importantly, Duke Arsena''s whereabouts remained unknown.


    Had Duke Arsena truly chosen to flee?


    If he had indeed fled, then Natasha might have the opportunity to acquire Storm City as her fiefdom.


    Nevertheless, Natasha did not wish for such a scenario.


    She did not desire to gain control of Storm City; she hoped to acquire a different fiefdom.


    "We should probably start looking for Duke Arsena now. Standing here watching John''s battle isn''t helping him. He''d likely prefer that we take action promptly," Natasha reasoned.


    After deciding on the next course of action, Natasha shared her thoughts with the others.


    They all understood the urgency of locating Duke Arsena and thus split up to search for him.


    Only the Mystery Protector returned after leaving, driven by a desire to witness the battle between John and the two Devils.


    The Mystery Protector wanted to assess just how formidable John''s strength truly was.


    If John''s power significantly exceeded his expectations, he would need to reconsider his future strategies.


    Faced with the onught from the two Devils, not a single trace of change could be detected on John''s expression.


    The attacks from the Devils were effortlessly blocked by the water element that enveloped John.


    John slowly raised his right hand, and as he did, the power of the water element converged into a massive blue orb in front of him.


    The orb''s flickering intensified, and even the Mystery Protector, who was some distance from the battlefield, could feel the immense shockwave of the water element about to unleash.


    It was then that the Mystery Protector realized he had already been discovered by John.


    John''s forting attack was aimed not only at annihting the two Devils but also at severely injuring the Mystery Protector in the process.


    Upon realizing John''s intention, the Mystery Protector fled at top speed towards the Great Library.


    He believed that, aside from the Great Library, no other ce could withstand John''s attack.


    Corruptor and me Knight appeared clumsy in their response to John''s assault,rgely because they had nearly exhausted their abilities in the prior engagement.


    Despite the immense power of the Devils and their embodiment of the essence of dark power, these beings do not possess infinite strength.


    The spells they had cast previously had nearly depleted their reserves of dark power, leaving them with no extra energy to counter John''s retaliatory strike.


    Moreover, John''s counterattack made no reservations in harnessing the power of the water element.


    He channeled all the water element power bestowed upon him by the Sea God into a singr, formidable attack.


    As the blue shockwave rapidly emanated from in front of John, Corruptor and me Knight, the two Devils, were utterly obliterated.


    Although for Devils, destruction merely meant a return to the Dark Realm, this defeat would result in a significant depletion of their powers.


    After expending all his water element power, John felt his vitality rapidly waning.


    He was acutely aware that utilizing the Sea God''s power came at a price; the cost being that he would not be able to swiftly engage in another battle.


    Thus, he paid no mind to the Mystery Protector, who had taken refuge in the Great Library, and chose to return to his base in Storm City.


    He needed to rapidly recuperate to his optimal state using restoratives, fully aware that the battle was far from over; in fact, it had only just begun.


    The Dark Faction''s defeat did not signify Storm City''s safety, for the city''s adversaries were not limited to the Dark Faction alone.

 Chapter 579 552-The Unperturbed Darklord

    <h4>Chapter 579 Chapter552-The Unperturbed Darklord </h4>


    They were well aware that Duke Arsena had visited a shop in a trading area of Storm City before he disappeared. Knowing the location of the shop, they immediately headed there.


    As they approached the entrance of the shop, Adam and Blue Sea were warmly weed by an NPC, a familiar face who had previously provided them with valuable assistance, making the encounter a pleasant reunion for both parties involved.


    "Duke Arsena had been here before, hadn''t he? Where did he go after his visit? Did he meet with anyone else while he was here?"


    Natasha asked the NPC directly. The merchant NPC, faced with her questions, appeared quite puzzled.


    Initially, he had nned to flee, but upon realizing that John had emerged victorious and deemed Storm City to be safe, he decided it was best to stay near his shop.


    With the city''s safety seemingly assured, he saw no reason to leave his ce of business.


    The NPC had not expected the powerful members of the Order Faction to arrive at his shop doorstep, especially with questions to which he truly had no answers.


    "I haven''t seen Duke Arsena here before. Why would His Grace appear here? And if he did, wouldn''t he be apanied by guards?" he responded.


    Everyone was dissatisfied with the NPC''s answer, and Natasha was particrly direct, stating, "You''d better answer our questions. Do you know who I am? Do you think the General of the Northern Myst Empire''s guards doesn''t deserve an answer?"


    The NPC was, of course, aware of who Natasha was, but he genuinely did not know whether Duke Arsena had been at his shop.


    So, he reiterated what he had said before with utmost honesty.


    It seemed to everyone that the NPC likely didn''t have any more information.


    Although somewhat disappointed, Natasha eventually epted the reality.


    "It appears our n was never going to be easy to execute sessfully. Let''s continue our search for Duke Arsena elsewhere," she concluded.


    Natasha, holding firm to her belief, strongly advocated for everyone to disperse and conduct their search separately, convinced that such a strategy would significantly expedite the process of uncovering the elusive Duke Arsena''s current location.


    However, just as Natasha finished speaking, Darklord appeared before them, wearing a radiant smile on his face.


    Upon seeing Adam and Blue Sea, Darklord directly addressed them, "Long time no see. It''s quite a coincidence to meet you here."


    The sudden appearance of Darklord naturally put the members of the Order Faction on high alert.


    Natasha, not recognizing this individual, inquired, "Who are you, and why are you here? You must know who I am. If you do, I suggest you leave now. If you have any information about Duke Arsena''s whereabouts, then provide us with the clues."


    After Natasha''s remarks, Adam whispered to her, "He''s our enemy, and he has already sided with the Mystery Saint. The attack on Iceburg Castle was his doing!"


    Adam''s revtion surprised everyone present. Both Natasha and Shatras, as formidable fighters, were ready forbat.


    However, Darklord had no intention of engaging in battle with them.


    He believed his true adversary was John, and fighting with those before him would only waste his time.


    "You don''t seriously think I would engage in battle with you, do you? You truly do not possess any qualification to fight me! There''s only one opponent for me, and that''s John, the one who defeated the two Devils!"


    After dering this, Darklord snapped his fingers, and immediately, Mystery creatures appeared around him.


    These creaturesunched an attack on the members of the Order Faction without hesitation.


    Natasha instructed Shatras to take Adam and Blue Sea to confront these Mystery creatures, while she herself decided to face Darklord directly.


    "No matter who you are, since you''ve aligned with the Mystery camp, you are undoubtedly my enemy! I will not allow your actions to seed! Moreover, you don''t even qualify to battle John! If you wish to fight him, you''d better defeat me first! If you can''t even win against me, what makes you think you''re qualified to fight him?"


    Natasha felt it was essential to demonstrate her true strength, although she was aware that she might not be as powerful as John.


    However, she did not believe that any other adventurer could surpass her in strength.


    Therefore, Natasha hoped that the uing battle would make Darklord realize that as the General of the Northern Myst Empire''s guards, her power exceeded that of all adventurers.


    Unfazed by Natasha''s attack, Darklord''s expression remained unchanged, viewing her efforts as mere time-wasting.


    He didn''t even n to eliminate her directly. Instead, Darklord pulled out a mirror from his pocket and tossed it towards Natasha.


    The moment Natasha saw the mirror, she sensed an overwhelming surge of Mystery power and knew she must not be hit by it.


    As a capable General of the Northern Myst Empire''s guards, she was able to dodge the slowly flying mirror.


    However, to her disbelief, even after evading the mirror, Natasha found herself trapped by it.


    She was sealed within the mirror''s world, where she unexpectedly encountered the long-missing Duke Arsena.


    Both Duke Arsena and Natasha were surprised to see each other.


    Natasha finally understood where Duke Arsena had disappeared to, yet she remained clueless about why Darklord had confined him within the mirror.


    "Why are you here?! Were you fighting with this adventurer before?! Why didn''t you inform us in advance?! We were searching for you throughout our battle with the Dark Faction, and it cost us dearly."


    Natasha''s tone carried a hint of reproach, as she believed Duke Arsena''s oversight had put them at a significant disadvantage.


    Duke Arsena felt he had no room for defense and simply recounted the events that had transpired.


    It turned out that he had been sealed inside the mirror by Darklord because one of Darklord''s subordinates had offered him a supposed strategy to defeat the Dark Faction.


    Initially, Duke Arsena was skeptical, but the information provided was too crucial to ignore.


    Eventually, he chose to meet with Darklord.


    Their meeting was brief and to the point, with Darklordunching an attack almost immediately.


    Duke Arsena found himself without any strategy to counter Darklord''s assault.


    Given Darklord''s arsenal and the aid from the Mystery Saint, the overwhelming power of Mystery forced Duke Arsena into defeat.


    After sharing his own ordeal, Duke Arsena turned his attention to Natasha, implying that she should update him on the recent events within Storm City.


    Natasha recounted all that had transpired in Storm City.


    Hearing this, Duke Arsena felt somewhat relieved.


    In his view, as long as Storm City was not under the control of the Dark Faction, there was still hope for change.


    "The strength of this adventurer is truly formidable. Do you really believe that John can win against him? John has already defeated two Devils in session. He must have expended a great deal of his strength in the previous battles. Facing an adventurer with numerous Sacred Relics, I doubt John could have the upper hand."


    Natasha wasn''t as confident in John''s capabilities, considering that he had already given his all in the previous battles.


    If John had reached his limit, it seemed unlikely that he could ovee Darklord.


    However, Duke Arsena had great faith in John, knowing him to be someone capable of working miracles.


    "Perhaps John has already pushed himself to the limit in the previous battles, but I believe he can still withstand Darklord''s assault. John is an adventurer who can create miracles! I''m certain he can save Storm City once again!"

 Chapter 580 553-Temporarily Avoiding the Sharp Edge

    <h4>Chapter 580 Chapter553-Temporarily Avoiding the Sharp Edge </h4>


    Even if he had known about Darklord''s intention to engage in a decisive battle with him, he would definitely not ept the challenge lightly.


    At the moment, he was simply focusing on rapidly regaining his strength through the use of supplements.


    Moreover, during the process of recuperation, he was also browsing through a series of posts on the gaming forums.


    The posts on the gaming forums had almost thoroughly discussed the details of the previous battles in Storm City.


    Although John had personally participated in the battle, he wasn''t very familiar with the events that urred on other parts of the battlefield.


    After understanding the entire situation, John could roughly deduce the ns of the Mystery faction.


    The Mystery faction was bound tounch an attack soon.


    This is because the deity known as Mystery Saint has always been very cunning and would definitely not miss an opportunity where both the Order Faction and the Dark Faction were weakened.


    After grasping the current situation, John immediatelymunicated with his allies.


    His first concern was to check on the safety of Emma and SkyStars ¨C were they safe?


    Upon receiving John''s message, Emma promptly responded with an update.


    ["Rest assured, my current situation is very secure. The Dark Faction''s attack has been thoroughly repelled, and I am now assisting the guards of Storm City in repairing the walls. After all, it''s possible that Storm City might soon face attacks from other hostile factions. Didn''t you mention before that Mystery Saint also has ns to attack Storm City? We should definitely prepare in advance for an assault from Mystery Saint."]


    SkyStars also quickly replied.


    ["My situation here is very secure as well. Although I encountered some demons from the Dark Faction initially, those demons were swiftly eliminated. Not only is my location safe, but the entire area south of Storm City is also very secure.


    I''m also aware that the situation at Southern Harbor isn''t as bad as it could be. Ocean Sage should be able to provide you with the necessary assistance. If you truly find yourself in danger, just hold on a little longer."]


    SkyStars provided John with an additional piece of information.


    However, John was not as confident as the other party.


    He felt that Ocean Sage would likely prioritize defending Southern Harbor first.


    After contacting Emma and SkyStars, John decided to reach out to Adam and Blue Sea.


    However, he was slightly worried when neither of them responded to his messages.


    It seemed they were preupied with other matters.


    "It looks like both of them might have encountered some danger! Perhaps the Mystery faction has already made their move, or maybe Darklord is about to challenge me soon!"


    John had a rough idea of what was likely to happen next.


    Therefore, he decided not to concern himself with other matters and focused on enhancing his own strength.


    Indeed, Adam and Blue Sea were in trouble, facing an attack from Darklord.


    Moreover, Darklord didn''t consider them his primary enemies and hadn''t used his full strength in the attack.


    He merely wanted to demonstrate that he was much more powerful than before.


    "You two should stop opposing me. Your opposition in the past was probably because of John. You thought highly of his strength and believed opposing me would earn his support, so I couldn''t make you pay a significant price. But things are different now.


    My strength has greatly surpassed John''s. Continuing to oppose me is foolish, and you won''t get John''s help by doing so. John himself is very afraid of me now. Aren''t you curious why he hasn''t shown up here? The reason he hasn''t appeared is that he knows he can''t defeat me."


    Darklord''s tone was exceedingly arrogant, but he had the means to back it up.


    His strength surpassed that of most adventurers and was evenparable to John''s.


    Moreover, with a series of Sacred Relics provided by Mystery Saint at his disposal, he could easily defeat any adventurer, aside from John, with ease.


    However, Adam and Blue Sea did not take Darklord''s words to heart.


    They would never easily defect to Darklord''s side, well aware of his propensity for kicking someone when they''re down.


    If Darklord could betray his own guild''s deputy leader, whom he trusted the most, what''s stopping him from betraying anyone else?


    "You needn''t waste your breath; we will never coborate with you. We will continue to fight against you, confident that John will indeed defeat you."


    This time, it was Adam who took the initiative to provoke Darklord.


    Adam''s behavior marked a significant departure from his usual demeanor; he tended not to be cautious about his opponents under normal circumstances, but when faced with danger, he proved to be even bolder than Blue Sea.


    Adam''s words soured Darklord''s expression momentarily.


    However, the look of displeasure was fleeting, as Darklord knew better than to be easily provoked.


    "You may say whatever you please for now. But my patience for this charade has worn thin. I''ll be going directly after John, and I''ll see to it that he is eliminated. Then, you''ll be able to judge for yourselves who the strongest yer is and who truly deserves your allegiance!"


    After making this deration, Darklord continued his advance towards the Duke of Arsena''s pce.


    He did not intend to trap Adam and Blue Sea in the Mirror of Mystery, aware that these yers could find other ways to escape its seal.


    Instead, he nned to have the creatures of Mystery keep them upied.


    Given that Adam and Blue Seacked the assistance of other deities from the Order Faction, it was virtually impossible for them to easily defeat the Mystery creatures summoned by Darklord.


    After Darklord departed, Adam and Blue Sea indeed found themselves embroiled in a difficult battle.


    However, they did not lose hope, believing they could rely on the help of other top yers to extricate themselves from this predicament.


    The area surrounding the Duke of Arsena''s pce now had only two notable figures left: Kingserp and Mystery Protector.


    Kingserp had been sealed by John during an earlier battle.


    After defeating two Devils, John had not had the chance to deal with Kingserp, who then managed to break the seal through his own efforts.


    Now freed, Kingserp was in a dire state. Aware that staying in Storm City would only lead to greater danger, he chose to head directly for the city''s teleportation point.


    However, upon arriving at the Storm City teleportation point, he encountered another individual: Mystery Protector.


    Mystery Protector had been closely monitoring Kingserp''s movements all along.


    After sessfully evading John''s attacks, he realized the necessity of having alternative ns for himself.


    Relying solely on coboration with Darklord was only worsening Mystery Protector''s situation.


    Thus, upon intercepting Kingserp, Mystery Protector directly proposed cooperation.


    "You must be one of the members of the Dark Faction. I''m interested in coborating with your Dark Faction. Would you be willing to work with me?"


    Mystery Protector''s proposition caught Kingserp off guard.


    He had assumed the other was there to hinder his next move, especially knowing that Mystery Protector was associated with the Order Faction.


    Although aware of the past cooperation between Mystery Protector and Darklord, Kingserp doubted that this connection could be leveraged as a means to coerce cooperation.


    "Why would you want to do this? Do you really believe that the Dark Faction''s uing actions can still seed? John has already demonstrated such formidable strength; do you think the Devils can defeat John?"


    Faced with Kingserp''s questioning, Mystery Protector simply smiled and responded, "It''s true that John''s strength is exceptional, and I certainly won''t deny that. However, this doesn''t mean he and I are allies. How could he, an adventurer, and I, a Legend Magus from the Northern Myst Empire, possibly be allies? The conflicts between him and me are far from minor. So, if you can offer me assistance, I am willing to coborate with you."

 Chapter 581 554-Outsmarted by One’s Own Cleverness

    <h4>Chapter 581 Chapter554-Outsmarted by One''s Own Cleverness </h4>


    They were both acutely aware of the significant risk of remaining in that location any longer.


    Mystery Protector, after surveying the surroundings and confirming that John was not nearby, nned to rendezvous with other members of the Order Faction.


    He believed it was critical not to let the other members suspect that he might have had other ns in the shadows, as this posed too great a risk for him.


    However, upon meeting with Shatras, Mystery Protector realized he had underestimated Darklord.


    Darklord had demonstrated formidable strength in the previous battle, using just a mirror to trap the Guard General Natasha, something Mystery Protector himself could not have achieved.


    The formidable nature of Darklord''sbat abilities was unmistakably evident, whether these were attributed to his own immense power or the exceptional strength endowed by the mirror he possessed.


    Thisbination, or perhaps even just one of these factors on its own, made it abundantly clear that facing Darklord in battle would be a daunting challenge, as his capabilities inbat were enhanced significantly by either his inherent strength or the augmented power provided by the mystical mirror.


    Mystery Protector even considered the possibility that Darklord could defeat John in the uing battle, especially given the significant toll the previous fight with the Devils of the Dark Faction had taken on John.


    "We must provide John with assistance as soon as possible! Although it''s highly likely that we are no match for such an adventurer, we cannot just stand by and do nothing!"


    Mystery Protector dered with a sense of righteousness to Shatras. Shatras quickly agreed, as she genuinely wanted to offer support to John.


    Thus, Mystery Protector and Shatras took action together.


    They did not rush to John''s location, knowing their strength was not on par with Darklord''s.


    Upon reaching the area where John was, Darklord did notunch an immediate attack.


    He felt confident in his victory and believed it was only right to vent all the grievances John had caused him before securing his sess.


    "You can stop hiding now. You should be well aware that I can find your location. What good does continuing this game of hide and seek do for you?"


    Darklord relentlessly pursued John''s precise location.


    Despite not being in peak condition, John was still able to use his god-tier spells to conceal himself.


    Even with Darklord''s immense power, locating John required some effort.


    "It seems you''re quite adept at hide and seek! But no matter, the Detection spell I possess is far more powerful than any you have!"


    Deciding not to waste any more time, Darklord had to find John to proceed with his ns.


    He used a Detection spell given to him by Mystery Saint.


    Empowered by the force of Mystery, he quickly pinpointed John''s location and without hesitation, hurled the mirror he held in his direction.


    The Mirror of Mystery, once thrown, swiftly flew towards John.


    John, faced with this attack, was far from panicked.


    He had previously encountered opponents wielding powerful Sacred Relics, and the slow speed of the mirror thrown by Darklord gave John confidence in his ability to evade the attack.


    However, what John faced next was simr to the experiences of Duke Arsena, Natasha, and others.


    Despite John''s efforts to evade, the mirror persistently pursued him, capable of continuously adjusting its flight path.


    John found himself relentlessly chased by the mirror, with Darklord watching the scene from a short distance, observing John''s clumsy attempts to escape.


    In Darklord''s eyes, since his victory was assured, there was no need for any haste.


    He simply needed to wait for John''s ultimate defeat and could even afford to mock him during the process.


    "I thought your strength was formidable. Yet, you can''t even ovee this mirror; how do you im to be the strongest adventurer? Even with the support of the Order Faction and its deities, you still stand no chance against me.


    First, try to deal with this mirror''s assault. Even if you manage to dodge its attacks, you will still be vanquished by me in the ensuing battle. Therefore, there''s only one thing you can do now ¨C beg for mercy. If you plead now, I might mercifully spare you. If you don''t beg for mercy now, then I won''t offer you any other chances."


    Darklord''s tone was immensely arrogant as he spoke these words, believing that John must be feeling terrible upon hearing them.


    Darklord aimed to unsettle John with his taunts, hoping to make him panic while also venting his own pent-up anger.


    However, John''s expression remained unchanged in the face of Darklord''s antics.


    In John''s view, Darklord''s actions were futile.


    If the roles were reversed, John believed that Darklord would have already been defeated by him, as John would never underestimate his opponent so carelessly.


    Darklord''s current approach inadvertently provided John with time to adjust.


    Although John had rapidly recovered to his optimal state through restoratives, the mana points (MP) he had expended in earlier battles could not be replenished as swiftly.


    He needed to buy time until his MP was restored to a level sufficient for battle.


    Engaging Darklord directly before then would significantly diminish his chances of victory.


    Thanks to John''s efforts, his MP was quickly regenerating.


    Despite Darklord''s continued arrogance, he began to sense that something was amiss, indicating a shift in the situation.


    Darklord, through his Detection spell, noticed that John''s strength was rapidly recovering.


    Realizing this, he decided it was time to strike immediately.


    "It seems I have underestimated your strength after all. Even under such immense pressure, you''re able to quickly adjust your state. You truly are talented. But what does that matter? Even as a genius, you cannot defeat me. The power I wield is beyond your imagination!"


    After dering this, Darklord conjured a formidable force of Mystery energy, causing the space around him to distort noticeably.


    John decided not to entangle himself further with the mirror.


    He drew his weapon and struck the Mirror of Mystery, sending it flying.


    Although the mirror thrown by Darklord was indeed a Sacred Relic of Mystery Saint, it didn''t necessarily have the upper hand when faced with other Sacred Relics.


    The primary function of the mirror was actually to seal opponents of lesser strength, and during the process of sealing, it could also encapste the skills possessed by the enemy.


    Now, John was ready to face Darklord head-on.


    In their first exchange, both parties unleashed their most powerful spells, making all NPCs and yers in Storm City once again aware of the intense battle unfolding not far from them.


    The NPCs of Storm City werergely indifferent to this battle.


    Their programming dictated a general disinterest in conflicts between yers.


    However, for the yers, this battle held even greater significance than the previous conflicts in Storm City.


    They could sense that thebatants were two of their own, which added an element of rtability and urgency to the unfolding drama.


    The gaming forums were abuzz with discussions about this battle, with many yers recognizing Darklord as one of thebatants.


    The consensus was that Darklord''s opponent must be the anonymous yer at the pinnacle of the yer rankings.


    This sh would determine the ultimate adventurer.


    All yers hoped the battle wouldn''t end too swiftly, viewing it as a true showcase of the highest level of skill within the game.


    While lower-level yers enjoyed the spectacle for its excitement, higher-level yers saw an opportunity to learn valuable game strategies from the confrontation.


    They anticipated using these insights to enhance their own abilities in future gamey.


    The widespread attention from so many yers was something neither John nor Darklord had anticipated.


    However, they had little time to consider the broader implications, as their immediate focus was on oveing their adversary.

 Chapter 582 555-Continuous Combat

    <h4>Chapter 582 Chapter555-Continuous Combat </h4>


    He felt that the opponent''s current words were merely an attempt to provoke him intentionally.


    Having replenished his supplies and restored himself to optimal condition, John naturally chose tounch his attacks with all his might.


    After dodging the assault from the Mirror of Mystery, John immediately counterattacked with the Abyssal Prison.


    He unleashed one sealing spell after another.


    Each of these sealing spells might not significantly impact Darklord individually.


    However, when utilized together, they could plunge Darklord into considerable trouble.


    Darklord could feel his Mystery power rapidly depleting, which was incredibly unbelievable to him.


    This was because he had once received a crucial piece of information from Mystery Saint, stating that the power of Mystery was not easily sealed.


    Only the power of Mystery could seal itself.


    The various powers held by the deities of the Order Faction could only suppress the power of Mystery to a certain extent, nothing more.


    If Mystery Saint hadn''t lied to Darklord, then all the sealing spells John was using must indeed be powered by the force of Mystery.


    Realizing this, Darklord''s expression turned to one of sheer astonishment.


    After all, he had previously considered John to be the greatest enemy of the Mystery faction.


    Could it be that even the greatest enemy of the Mystery faction could harness the power of Mystery?


    While countering John''s attacks, Darklord questioned, "How is this possible? How can you wield the power of Mystery? Has Mystery Saint actually permitted you to invoke the power of Mystery?"


    Darklord''s incredulous counter-question seemed almostical to John.


    He had thought Darklord would have been fully prepared before taking action, but it now seemed Darklord''s understanding of him was not asprehensive as imagined.


    Of course, John wouldn''t cease hisbat efforts just because of his opponent''s query.


    He continued tounch spells at his adversary but took a moment to address the question.


    For John, if he could deter his opponent by shedding light on his capabilities, it would minimize the risks he faced.


    Continuing the battle could mean defeating Darklord, but it might also expose him to threats from other top yers or powerful NPCs.


    "I had thought you were quite informed about me, but it appears your understanding is still quite limited. You''re right; only Mystery itself can mobilize the power of Mystery. But how do you know I don''t possess the power of Mystery?


    I was once sealed by the Mystery Saint and managed to acquire a certain amount of Mystery power during my confinement. With the Book of the Astral Realm in my possession, the Mystery power I hold is in fact no less significant than that of the Mystery Vanguard. If the Mystery Vanguard can harness the power of Mystery, naturally, so can I."


    John''s words confirmed the very situation Darklord had feared the most.


    Realizing this, Darklord immediately drew out the Mysterious wand.


    "Even if you can summon the power of Mystery, I will not fear! For in the forting battle, with the aid of Mystery Saint, I will utterly defeat you!"


    No sooner had Darklord spoken than the Mysterious wand unleashed a formidable surge of Mystery power.


    With this advantageous force, Darklord conjured a massive de in the form of a shadowy apparition.


    Without hesitation, Darklord hurled the shadowy de, its formidable Mystery power not only endowing the de with terrifying lethality but also causing a certain distortion in the surrounding space.


    This distortion rendered John''s previously used sealing spells and the spatial authority of the Book of the Astral Realm likely ineffective in blocking this attack.


    Faced with Darklord''s strike, John naturally didn''t n to confront it head-on.


    He decided to temporarily evade, nning to continue the battle after dodging this attack from his opponent.


    John used the Book of the Astral Realm to perform a series of rapid teleports.


    The reason for these consecutive teleports was John''s awareness of the immense power behind Darklord''s attack; he had to ensure he could avoid the assault.


    If Darklord''s attack had a tracking effect simr to the previous Mirror of Mystery, a single teleportation by John would unlikely suffice for evasion.


    As John used teleportation to dodge Darklord''s attack, Darklord once again wielded the Mysterious wand.


    The wand''s Mystery power enveloped Darklordpletely.


    Subsequently, the Mystery power converged to a single point, transporting Darklord to a location far from Storm City.


    When John returned to his original position after evading Darklord''s prior attack, he realized that the attack was merely a diversion to distract him.


    Darklord realized he couldn''t defeat John, so he chose to flee.


    Such an oue was naturally uneptable to everyone.


    The top yers, who had hoped to gain morebat experience from this battle, were particrly disappointed.


    All the top yers thought Darklord was too cowardly.


    In their view, Darklord wasn''t at a disadvantage in thebat.


    Meanwhile, on the gaming forums, yers of lower levels ridiculed Darklord.


    They believed that Darklord was scared off by John''s bluff.


    ["The famous Darklord actually fled because of an opponent''s bluff. It seems he''s not a top yer at all, just a nobody."]


    ["I think we shouldn''t insult nobodies; at least they can cause some trouble for their opponents in battle. They wouldn''t just run away like Darklord did when facing a slight disadvantage."]


    ["Did anyone understand what happened? Why don''t I get it? Wasn''t Darklord already gaining the upper hand in his previous attack? Why did he choose to run away?"]


    ["It seems top yers are not that impressive after all. They just entered the game earlier than us and have more Sacred Relics. Theirbat skills might not even be as good as ours."]


    Neither John nor Darklord paid much attention to the discussions among the less powerful yers on the gaming forums.


    After Darklord''s departure, John didn''t immediately lower his guard.


    Being a very cautious person, he suspected that his opponent might not have fled directly.


    Perhaps the enemy was just lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike when John becamecent.


    After observing for a while and ascertaining his safety, John finally rxed and nned to rendezvous with other members of the Order Faction.


    However, just then, he sensed the presence of another powerful entity in the direction of the Great Library.


    Instinctively, John concealed his movements.


    John was not eager to engage in another battle with a powerful opponent.


    The extensive series of continuous fights he had just been through, though victorious, had depleted all his resources.


    John was now out of supplies and spell scrolls.


    Even if faced with adversaries like a Mystery Protector or someone of Shatras''s caliber, he would not stand a chance.


    After concealing himself, John immediately sent a message to his allies.


    ["Darklord has been defeated by me. Although I didn''t manage to eliminate himpletely, he won''t pose a threat to us for a while. Where are you all now? Everyone, please hurry to Storm City and meet up with me."]


    John hoped his allies could quickly make their way to Storm City.


    He believed that his allies could at least provide him with protection when he was not in his best condition.


    After sending out this message, the presence of the powerful entity from the direction of the Great Library also vanished.


    Only then did John decide to head directly to the teleportation point of Storm City.


    Upon arriving at the location, John indeed met Shatras, Adam, and Blue Sea directly.


    Seeing only these three, John felt somewhat puzzled because he expected the teleportation point of Storm City to be more crowded.


    "Why are only you three here? Where are the others? Were they all eliminated by the Devil of the Dark Faction? Or did they all choose to flee after being at a disadvantage in battle?"


    Feeling quite perplexed, John naturally asked the three in front of him.


    They quickly recounted the events that had transpired, and John finally understood why Duke Arsena and Natasha were not present.

 Chapter 583 556-Breaking the Mirror Seal

    <h4>Chapter 583 Chapter556-Breaking the Mirror Seal </h4>


    John had roughly figured out that Duke Arsena and Natasha had been sealed by Darklord, using a method involving a mirror seal.


    "So you''re saying that Duke Arsena and Natasha were sealed inside this mirror? Although this mirror possesses considerable Mystery power, I don''t see how it could achieve such an effect.


    Indeed, this mirror can seal some things. But it should only be able to seal things of not very high levels. Both Natasha and Duke Arsena are quite powerful; how could they be sealed inside the mirror?"


    Darklord had used the Mirror of Mystery as a weapon in a previous battle, and now that mirror was in John''s hands.


    Holding the mirror, John posed his question to the three before him.


    Shatras, being the strongest among the three and the only one with substantial knowledge about sealing spells, naturally took it upon herself to provide John with a thorough exnation.


    "I too believe that the power of this mirror isn''t overwhelmingly strong. But we all witnessed Darklord using it to seal both Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    Don''t you have the Book of the Astral Realm now? Can''t you just use it to break the seal? This shouldn''t be too difficult for you, especially considering the immense power you disyed in the previous battles."


    In Shatras''s view, John''s hesitation was merely a waste of time.


    With his own considerable power, not to mention his possession of the Book of the Astral Realm, which represents spatial authority, John should be more than capable of breaking the seal.


    However, John didn''t immediately agree.


    He was well aware of his own condition and knew he wasn''t at his peak.


    Forcing the breaking of the seal within the mirror would likely result in a bacsh against him.


    After the continuous battles, John''s own magical power (MP) was essentiallypletely depleted.


    "What you''ve said makes sense. However, my current condition isn''t as good as you might think. Shatras, if you believe you can do it, then I''m willing to entrust the Book of the Astral Realm to you for temporary use."


    Shatras was visibly surprised upon hearing this. In her view, the Book of the Astral Realm was an incredibly powerful Sacred Relic.


    If she were the owner of the Book of the Astral Realm, she would never entrust such a relic to anyone else for use.


    "Are you really willing to temporarily hand over the Book of the Astral Realm to me? Aren''t you worried that I might choose to flee with it? If that happens, you would lose this incredibly powerful Sacred Relic."


    Faced with Shatras''s question, John smiled slightly: "I trust you because we have coborated many times before. I know you wouldn''t easily betray an ally. Moreover, do you think I wouldn''t have any contingency ns?


    If you really decided to flee with the Book of the Astral Realm, it would teleport you back to Storm City. I''ve linked the Book of the Astral Realm with the teleportation point of Storm City. No one can take the Book of the Astral Realm out of Storm City by any means now."


    John had great trust in Shatras, so he didn''t conceal any of the additional precautions he had taken.


    After hearing John''s exnation, Shatras nodded in understanding.


    As a Legend Magus, she didn''t believe John would fail to take any precautions.


    John''s willingness to disclose all his safeguards demonstrated his profound trust in Shatras.


    "In that case, let''s take action as soon as possible. I''m very eager to find out what exactly happened to Duke Arsena and Natasha."


    Shatras extended her left hand, and John naturally handed over the Book of the Astral Realm to her.


    The moment she received the Book of the Astral Realm, Shatras could feel the level of her sealing spells rapidly advancing.


    The surprised expression on Shatras''s face was visible to everyone present.


    Adam and Blue Sea also wanted to closely observe the Book of the Astral Realm.


    However, they were very aware that they were not qualified to use such a Sacred Relic.


    If they were to use the Book of the Astral Realm, they themselves wouldn''t be able to withstand its immense power.


    As top-tier yers, they understood that in the game of god- ying, some Sacred Relics represented immense danger.


    Using such Sacred Relics without thorough knowledge was akin to self-destruction.


    "No wonder everyone wants to obtain the Book of the Astral Realm; its power is indeed formidable."


    Shatras''s tone had slightly changed at this moment, her voice even trembling a bit.


    As a Legend Magus, she could feel the amplification the Book of the Astral Realm, this Sacred Relic, provided to magical power.


    "Yes, everyone desires the Book of the Astral Realm. But once they obtain it, they don''t know how to utilize it properly," John agreed, nodding in affirmation of Shatras''s statement.


    However, feeling the need to appear more profound, he made a remark that left Shatras somewhat puzzled.


    After hearing John''s words, Shatras didn''t say much more.


    She immediately began to use her spell to lift the seal, invoking the power of the Book of the Astral Realm in the process.


    With the aid of the Book of the Astral Realm, Shatras sessfully broke the seal within the Mirror of Mystery.


    Duke Arsena and Natasha naturally emerged from the seal.


    Besides them, there were other members of the Order Faction sealed within the mirror, including some guards of Storm City and a few of Storm City''s rare weapons.


    Duke Arsena and Natasha were understandably overjoyed upon their sessful escape from the seal.


    Their gazes turned directly to John, as they were well aware that their escape from peril was entirely thanks to John''s efforts.


    Duke Arsena walked up to John, smiling, and said, "You have once again saved our Storm City. Although I did not witness the previous battle personally, I have learned most of the details from Natasha. It''s hard for me to imagine that you could stand against two Devils from the Dark Faction.


    Storm City will surely express its gratitude. From now on, you can ess any area within Storm City. All system facilities you use in our city will be free of charge.


    Moreover, should you find yourself in danger, Storm City will undoubtedlye to your aid. After all, as a benefactor of Storm City, this is the least we can do! We in Storm City are not ungrateful!"


    Duke Arsena spoke fervently in one breath.


    The reason Duke Arsena offered John such substantial rewards was, on one hand, indeed because John had once again saved Storm City.


    As the lord of Storm City, it was imperative for Duke Arsena to offer more rewards.


    On the other hand, Duke Arsena felt that John had proven that, aside from himself, no one else could ensure the safety of Storm City.


    It was crucial for Storm City to maintain a very friendly rtionship with John.


    Only in this way would John be willing to assist Storm City should it face danger again.


    Faced with the series of rewards offered by Duke Arsena, John merely wore a faint smile.


    He felt that the rewards he received were quite normal.


    Moreover, John was not particrly concerned about the rewards at the moment.


    What he was more interested in was why Duke Arsena had disappeared for such a long time.


    After all, apart from Natasha, no one knew what had happened to Duke Arsena before.


    "Duke, let''s hold off on the rewards for now. What I really want to know is why you disappeared for such a long time. Did you encounter a threat from Darklord earlier? Or was there someone who colluded with Darklord, leading you into Darklord''s trap?"


    The individual John suggested might have coborated with Darklord is, of course, the Mystery Protector.


    After all, the conflict between Darklord and the Mystery Protector is well known to most.


    Furthermore, the Mystery Protector has not yet appeared at the teleportation point of Storm City, which could very well mean that the Mystery Protector has chosen to flee back to the capital of the Northern Myst Empire.


    If the Mystery Protector has indeed done so, wouldn''t that just confirm John''s earlier spection!

 Chapter 584 557-The Evasive Justifications of the Mystery Protector

    <h4>Chapter 584 Chapter557-The Evasive Justifications of the Mystery Protector </h4>


    However, in Duke Arsena''s view, he indeed hadn''t been targeted by the Mystery Protector previously.


    "The events that transpired here were not asplex as you might think. After the Dark Factionunched an attack on Storm City, I was naturally under immense pressure.


    Besides seeking more allies, I also hoped to gain more assistance from adventurers. So, when a high-level adventurer was willing to offer help, I was naturally inclined to meet with them.


    The adventurer you mentioned, who has sided with the Mystery faction¡ªDarklord, met with me in this manner. The moment we met, heunched an attack.


    Although I had taken some precautions, his power was simply too overwhelming. Faced with such a powerful assault of Mystery force, I ultimately couldn''t prevail.


    I was defeated by Darklord and then sealed by him inside the mirror. You should be very clear about what happened afterwards, so there''s no need for me to borate further."


    Duke Arsena''s ount sessfully convinced everyone, as there was no reason for the Duke to lie.


    If it had indeed been a trap set by the Mystery Protector, he wouldn''t have let the Mystery Protector off so easily.


    After hearing Duke Arsena''s exnation, John nodded slowly, albeit with a sense of disappointment in his response to the Duke''s words.


    However, John couldn''t just be openly hostile with Duke Arsena, considering he still hoped to gain more assistance within Storm City.


    As members of the Order Faction were discussing the recent events, the Mystery Protector teleported to the Storm City teleportation point.


    Upon arrival, the Mystery Protector directly asked the members of the Order Faction present, "How did it go? Have you sessfully dealt with the threats from the Dark Faction and the Mystery faction?"


    The arrival of the Mystery Protector caused a shift in the expressions of everyone present, as opinions about the Mystery Protector varied significantly among them.


    Adam and Blue Sea shared John''s perspective, considering the Mystery Protector an enemy.


    They believed this might be an opportunity to eliminate the Mystery Protector.


    Shatras didn''t harbor much hostility towards the Mystery Protector but also felt that the Mystery Protector hadn''t exerted full effort in the previous battles.


    Natasha and Duke Arsena''s attitude towards the Mystery Protector was more one of disappointment.


    They believed that as a Legend Magus of the Northern Myst Empire, the Mystery Protector should have yed a more significant role in the previous battles.


    "Why have you only arrived now? You seem to have yed a minimal role in the previous battles. Do you actually wish to see Storm City destroyed by the Dark Faction?"


    Adam asked the Mystery Protector calmly. Adam posed the question instead of John because, in John''s view, the Mystery Protector didn''t even deserve to argue with him.


    After Adam''s inquiry, the others didn''t say much, simply waiting for the Mystery Protector''s response.


    The Mystery Protector was understandably tense.


    He knew that if he couldn''t perfectly address this question, all members of the Order Faction might be hostile towards him.


    Suppressing his inner tension, the Mystery Protector spoke in a somewhat rxed tone, "I indeed didn''t y a significant role in the previous battles. But you should have anticipated such a situation. I suffered a severe injury at the Defend Wall of Sunset Mountain right from the start. I simply didn''t have the strength to continue fighting."


    "Although I have not yet returned to my optimal condition, I still forced myself to cooperate with the other apprentice magi to eliminate the demons within Storm City. Does this not prove that I have given my all? I indeed did not participate in the battles among the stronger individuals. But it wasn''t because I didn''t want to! I simply didn''t have enough strength. Joining in high-level battles would only lead to myplete destruction and wouldn''t have been much help to you."


    The Mystery Protector''s exnation was clearly evasive.


    Everyone could tell that the Mystery Protector was making excuses, but the excuse itself didn''t seem to have any significant ws.


    Adam didn''t say much more, merely turning his gaze towards John.


    In Adam''s view, John was the one who could truly decide whether to take action against the Mystery Protector.


    John himself was also in a dilemma.


    He could sense that the Mystery Protector was likely lying, but he had no way to prove it.


    It was evident that Duke Arsena, Natasha, and the others were not inclined to eliminate the Mystery Protector.


    If John insisted on taking down the Mystery Protector, he would inevitably be enemies with these two.


    After hesitating for a moment, John slowly said, "If that''s the case, then naturally, there isn''t much of an issue. However, you still need to exin another matter. During my battle with Darklord, I could sense your presence at the top of the Great Library. What I want to know is, what exactly were you doing there?


    Were you just observing the battle between me and Darklord? If you truly intended to help Storm City, you should have assisted me in defeating Darklord at that time. Even if you didn''t n to help me, you should have been seeking out other members of the Order Faction. In any case, your presence at the top of the Great Library was just a deliberate dy. Doesn''t that mean you have already turned against the Order Faction?"


    John''s question was challenging for the Mystery Protector to answer.


    He certainly couldn''t im John''s judgment was incorrect, as everyone was well aware that John''s assessments were unlikely to be wrong.


    Given John''s immense power and the high level of his detection spells, which were the strongest among those present, if John had determined that the person at the top of the Great Library was the Mystery Protector, then it was likely correct.


    The Mystery Protector, realizing the situation was highly unfavorable for him, quickly responded, "I indeed was at the top of the Great Library at that time. The reason I didn''t assist you is that I was in an even worse condition. You should be well aware that engaging in battle without being fully recovered would only exacerbate any existing injuries.


    I didn''t provide assistance to other members of the Order Faction because I believed they no longer needed help. The Dark Faction''s assault had ultimately failed, and the majority of the Dark Faction''s demons had been vanquished.


    The remaining demons from the Dark Faction were actually no threat to our Order Faction members. I stayed at the top of the Great Library to keep an eye on Darklord''s situation, to ensure he wouldn''t pose a threat to others."


    This exnation from the Mystery Protector left everyone somewhat dissatisfied.


    John himself was also unlikely to ept such an exnation.


    However, John didn''t directly challenge the Mystery Protector.


    To the astonishment of everyone present, John said to the Mystery Protector, "I find your exnation quite reasonable. Given that, I hope we can coborate in the uing battles. You probably won''t need too much time to recover to your best condition, right? I expect we can count on your assistance in our actions against the Dark Faction moving forward."


    The Mystery Protector was unsure how to respond to John''s proposition, as he had only just learned about the Order Faction''s ns to take action against the Dark Faction.


    The Mystery Protector looked towards the other members of the Order Faction and saw expressions of surprise on their faces as well, indicating that they were also unaware of the ns John was referring to.


    "Why was I not informed about our Order Faction''s ns to counterattack the Dark Faction? Have we already devised a strategy?" asked the Mystery Protector.


    John''s inquiry was met with a smile. Shaking his head, John replied, "We haven''t finalized all the ns yet, but I believe we shouldn''t just be on the defensive. We need to strike back as well!"

 Chapter 585 558-The Naga Queen’s Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 585 Chapter558-The Naga Queen''s Miscalction </h4>


    Upon opening the letter, the Queen''s expression shifted from calm to utter shock.


    The surrounding Naga nobility could clearly perceive the change in their Queen''s demeanor, which undoubtedly signaled that the information contained within the letter was startling.


    After reading the letter, the Naga Queen handed it to one of the nobles beside her.


    "I have two very important pieces of news to share with you all. The first is that the Dark Faction''s assault on Storm City has ultimately failed, and John, the adventurer we encountered before, has defeated two Devils.


    Not only did he ovee these Devils, but he also triumphed over another top-tier adventurer in subsequent battles. John''s strength far surpasses our initial estimations. We must proceed with utmost caution moving forward."


    The Queen''s words sent a wave of shock through the Naga nobles present.


    They had not anticipated the Dark Faction''s efforts to end in failure.


    The Naga tribe had initially thought that the Dark Faction would sessfully annihte Storm City, thereby eliminating the threat from the Mystery faction.


    This would have positioned the Naga tribe as the most powerful member of the Order Faction in the vicinity, granting them the right to control the surrounding areas.


    However, John''s assistance in sessfully repelling the Dark Faction''s threat meant that Storm City retained a power superior to that of the Naga tribe.


    Consequently, the Naga tribe remained unable to assert control over Storm City, necessitating continued cooperation with the Ocean Sage of Southern Harbor.


    Despite the Ocean Sage wielding the power of Mystery, the Naga tribe had no other options, given theirmon adversary in Storm City.


    With a shared enemy, cooperation between the Naga tribe and the Ocean Sage not only became possible but also essential.


    After delivering the first piece of news, the Naga Queen did not immediately proceed to the second.


    She understood the need to allow the other Naga nobles time to process the information.


    Only after the Naga nobles had discussed the fact that Storm City had sessfully thwarted the threat from the Dark Faction did the Naga Queen slowly continue.


    "The other very important piece of information is that the Ocean Sage has been severely injured. For the time being, Southern Harbor won''t be able to offer us any assistance. Our Naga tribe must face all other dangers alone. Moreover, John will soon be arriving at our Naga tribe. He wishes to discuss future cooperation with us in detail."


    The words of the Naga Queen caused even greater panic among the Naga nobility.


    In their view, John''s arrival at the Naga tribe was unlikely to be for seeking cooperation; it was more probable that he wasing to hold them ountable.


    After all, the Naga nobles were well aware that they had chosen to refuse John''s request for help in the past, and the Naga Queen herself was somewhat worried.


    One of the Naga nobles stood up and said, "Your Majesty, will John turn against us after this? If he bes our enemy, it could pose a significant threat to our Naga tribe."


    The Naga Queen looked at the noble and shook her head slightly.


    In her view, it was unlikely that John would directly be an enemy.


    John was a very rational person, and he should be well aware that the current greatest enemies were the Dark Faction and the Mystery faction.


    Although the Naga tribe hadn''t provided much assistance to John, at the very least, they hadn''t sided with these two hostile factions.


    "John is unlikely to directly be our enemy. However, he may expect us to cooperate with his actions. I must admit that there were significant issues with my previous ns. If I had known about John''s formidable strength, I wouldn''t have followed through with those ns. Indeed, I miscalcted."


    The Naga Queen''s expression bore a hint of worry.


    However, having experienced many challenges, the current situation wasn''t the most difficult she had faced.


    Moreover, the Naga Queen believed that Shatras would also offer her support.


    Since Shatras, as a Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, had assisted John, it could be considered that the Naga tribe had also provided help to John.


    John was unlikely to be overly harsh on the Naga tribe.


    Thus, it was possible for both sides to continue cooperating.


    Having realized this, the Naga Queen addressed the other Naga nobles.


    "John will soon arrive at our Naga tribe. When he does, show no hostility. Our Naga tribe will cooperate with John''s actions in the future. That will be all for now; you may go about your duties. Shatras will be returning soon, and I need to discuss the details of the battle in Storm City with her upon her return."


    Thus, the Naga Queen dismissed all the nobles from her court.


    As the Naga nobles left the Queen''s pce, Shatras was the first to return to the Naga tribe.


    Upon her return, Shatras detailed the events of the battle in Storm City.


    After hearing Shatras''s ount, the Naga Queen''s expression turned even more astonished.


    "Did John really demonstrate such formidable strength? As an adventurer, could he truly defeat two Devils simultaneously? Although I had already learned of this from the letter you sent, I still find it hard to believe. After all, the Devils of the Dark Faction are almost on the same level as the deities of the Order Faction. If John managed to defeat two Devils at once, doesn''t that mean he is even more powerful than the gods of the Order Faction?"


    The Naga Queen''s skepticism was not unfounded.


    John''s victory over the two Devils was not solely due to his own power.


    In addition to his own strength, John also relied on the power provided by the Book of the Astral Realm.


    More importantly, he had the formidable power bestowed by the Sea God.


    Essentially, John had only directly ovee one of the war Devils of darkness.


    The other Devil from the Dark Faction was defeated by the power of the Sea God.


    Shatras, not fully aware of the specifics, could only recount John''s performance during the battle.


    After hearing Shatras''s ount, the Naga Queen finally understood the situation better, especially familiar with the power of the Sea God.


    "It seems he didn''t rely solely on his own strength to defeat the two Devils from the Dark Faction. He must have used the power of the Sea God to ovee them. Even so, the power he possesses is far beyond my imagination.


    He should be heading to our Naga tribe soon, right? Do you know what his ns are next? If I''m not mistaken, such a powerful individual wouldn''t just be content with defense. I believe he will definitelyunch a counterattack against the Dark Faction."


    The Naga Queen had a rtivelyprehensive understanding of John.


    She could tell from John''s previous actions that he was a person who believed in retribution.


    Having sessfully defended Storm City from the Dark Faction''s assault, John would naturally opt to retaliate against the Dark Faction next.


    Indeed, John is likely to seek the assistance of the Naga tribe.


    Despite his formidable strength, he remains an adventurer, and without the support of the Order Faction, adventurersck the standing to confront the Dark Faction head-on.


    Even the most elite adventurers cannot achieve this on their own.


    Shatras''s early return was precisely for this reason.


    She aims to prevent any conflicts between the Naga tribe and John, understanding the importance of clearmunication and alignment in advance to ensure a harmonious coboration.


    "Your Majesty, you are correct in your guess. John indeed ns tounch a counterattack against the Dark Faction, and he hopes that we can provide him with assistance. I believe we must support him, as our Naga tribe is indeed a member of the Order Faction. Moreover, we cannot afford to remain hostile towards John."


    Shatras''s concerns mirrored those of the Naga Queen.


    Without saying much more, the Naga Queen simply nodded in agreement.


    Her response provided Shatras with some temporary relief, as it indicated that a direct conflict between the Naga Queen and John was unlikely to ur in the near future.

 Chapter 586 559-A Well-Considered Stratagem

    <h4>Chapter 586 Chapter559-A Well-Considered Stratagem </h4>


    John was well aware that the series of events that had transpired had caused some friction between himself and the Naga Queen.


    It was crucial for him to first ensure that the Naga Queen did not harbor significant hostility towards him.


    If the Naga Queen held substantial animosity against John, he would need to consider alternative strategies.


    John already had some ns in mind for how to target the Dark Realm next.


    During his battles with the two Devils from the Dark Faction, he felt the imperative need to strike back against the Dark Faction.


    After defeating the two Devils, John spent the duration of his fight with Darklord contemting how he could most effectively weaken the Dark Faction.


    Upon concluding all his battles, John finally devised an excellent course of action.


    If the Dark Faction could use the teleportation point in Storm City to transport demons into the city, then John could certainly do the reverse.


    If he could use the teleportation point in Storm City to transport himself into the Dark Realm, he would have the opportunity to deliver significant blows directly to the Devils within the Dark Realm.


    Although the Devils of the Dark Faction can recover to their optimal state after being severely injured by drawing on the power of the Dark Realm, such recovery bes significantly more challenging if they are grievously wounded within the Dark Realm itself.


    Therefore, once the immediate crisis in Storm City was temporarily alleviated, John promptly proposed his n to Duke Arsena, who was naturally inclined to agree.


    Duke Arsena was keen on eradicating the threats facing Storm City once and for all.


    "Of course, I will support your actions. If you need me to join you, I will cooperate. After all, venturing into the Dark Realm will undoubtedly involve substantial risks. Besides myself, other powerful individuals from the Northern Myst Empire will also join you in this endeavor. At the very least, General Natasha will certainly agree," said Duke Arsena, looking towards Natasha as he spoke.


    With a smile, Natasha nodded in agreement.


    As the General of the Northern Myst Empire tasked with ensuring Storm City''s safety, her quest was clear.


    Apanying John to the Dark Realm and inflicting significant damage would not only fulfill her duties but also potentially elevate her status within the Northern Myst Empire due to the merits of her achievements.


    Having secured Duke Arsena''s agreement, John turned his gaze towards the Mystery Protector.


    He didn''t expect the Protector to offer any assistance; he merely hoped the Protector wouldn''t interfere with his ns.


    Upon noticing John''s gaze, the Mystery Protector nodded and said, "If you want my assistance, I will certainly provide it. However, as I''ve mentioned before, my current condition isn''t great. Even if I were to join you, I might not be much help in resolving any difficulties."


    After hearing the Mystery Protector''s response, John shared his thoughts: "I don''t need your assistance; I just need to ensure that you won''t interfere with my actions in the uing mission. Since you''re not in great condition, continue to rest in the Great Library. Once you''ve recovered, we can discuss how you might be able to help."


    With the intentions of the powerful individuals from the Northern Myst Empire within Storm City confirmed, John nned to head directly to the Naga tribe. He bid farewell to Duke Arsena.


    After John''s departure, Duke Arsena, Natasha, and the Mystery Protector discussed the recent events.


    Duke Arsena and Natasha decided to further strengthen Storm City''s defenses.


    The Mystery Protector, having no choice, returned to the Great Library, continuing to pretend to be in a weakened state.


    As John made his way to the Naga tribe, Adam and Blue Sea dealt with some less critical matters within Storm City.


    Having previously convinced many top yers to help defend the city, they now needed to fulfill their promises.


    Duke Arsena had already provided these elite yers with rare equipment as rewards. Adam and Blue Sea''s task was to distribute gold coins to these yers.


    However, they didn''t need to use their own gold, as John had alreadymitted to covering the reward gold coins for the other top yers.


    John possessed an immense amount of gold coins.


    The rewards from his previous quests had made him the wealthiest yer in the game of god-ying.


    Having such an abundance of gold coins didn''t offer John any significant advantage.


    Distributing these gold coins as rewards to other top yers could improve their rtionship with John.


    This would make it more likely for these elite yers to offer their assistance when John faced danger in the future.


    Despite being the strongest yer, John always felt that relying solely on his own power wouldn''t lead to substantial sess.


    He needed the support of other yers to smoothlyplete the uing series of quests and inflict significant damage on the Dark Faction and Mystery faction as soon as possible.


    After all, John was among the few yers who knew the true nature of the god-ying game and understood that he didn''t have much time.


    If he didn''t act quickly enough, the real world could also be affected.


    By the time John arrived at the Naga tribe, everyone there was already aware of his presence.


    He was promptly taken to the Naga Queen''s pce.


    When John and the Naga Queen met again, both appeared somewhat uneasy.


    After all, they both felt they hadn''t fulfilled their promises during the previous crisis in Storm City.


    Having an abundance of gold coins didn''t hold significant personal benefits for John.


    Allocating these coins as rewards to other top yers could foster better rtions between them and John.


    This way, when John faced danger in the future, these elite yers would likely be willing to offer their support.


    Despite being the strongest yer, John always felt that relying solely on his power wouldn''t lead to significant sess.


    He needed the assistance of other yers to smoothlyplete the uing series of quests and to strike a severe blow to the Dark Faction and Mystery faction as quickly as possible.


    As one of the few yers aware of the true nature of the game "Godyer," John understood that he didn''t have much time.


    If he didn''t act swiftly, the real world could be impacted.


    Upon John''s arrival at the Naga tribe, everyone was already informed of his presence.


    He was quickly escorted to the Naga Queen''s pce.


    The reunion between John and the Naga Queen was somewhat awkward, as both felt they hadn''t fulfilled their promises during the crisis in Storm City.


    The Naga Queen hadn''t provided any assistance to John and Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    Storm City, and John hadn''t ensured the safety of the Naga tribe.


    After a moment of silence, John was the first to speak: "Your Majesty, I''m here to seek your assistance. You''re well aware that we''ve sessfully resolved the crisis in Storm City. However, we can''t just be on the defensive; we must also counterattack. I n to lead a group of top fighters directly into the Dark Realm. A significant strike against the Dark Faction''s high-ranking demons in the Dark Realm could incapacitate them for a long time, posing no threat to us. This would be beneficial for our Order Faction."


    The Naga Queen listened patiently to John''s words and, after he finished, nodded and asked, "I understand that weakening the Dark Faction would be greatly beneficial for all of us. But what exactly is your n? You haven''t detailed your strategy to me. Without a clear understanding of the feasibility of your n, how can I make a final decision?"


    John didn''t beat around the bush andid out his n directly.


    His strategy wasn''t overlyplicated because, in his view, the Order Faction currently had the upper hand in terms of strength.


    "The Mystery Protector and the Ocean Sage are currently severely injured and will need some time to recover fully. Once they''re back in their prime, our Order Faction''s top fighters will outnumber those of the Dark Faction.


    Then, we canunch a direct assault on the Dark Realm. I also n to harness the power of the Sea God through the Book of the Astral Realm once again. This might allow us to use the Order Faction''s teleportation point to directly ess the Dark Realm.


    Our goal isn''t topletely destroy the Dark Faction; I''m well aware that''s an impossible task. I merely hope to eliminate one or two of the Dark Faction''s Devils. Achieving this would mean we only have to contend with the threat from the Mystery faction afterward. I believe this n should be eptable to you, right?"

 Chapter 587 560-Darklord’s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 587 Chapter560-Darklord''s Fury </h4>


    She pondered carefully for a while before asking, "Are you saying that this n won''t be put into action immediately?"


    "Correct, we must ensure that all preparations are thoroughly made before we can execute this n! Before we proceed, I''ll gather more information rted to the Dark Faction!"


    John''s answer provided some reassurance to the Naga Queen, who ultimately agreed to his n.


    While John was preparing for the counterattack against the Dark Faction, Darklord had returned to his base.


    After the recent series of crises, Darklord had situated his headquarters in a very secluded location, around the Sunset Mountain area.


    Given the previous tug-of-war between the Dark Faction and the Order Faction over Sunset Mountain, neither side had significant control over the area, allowing Darklord to construct a fortress in a hidden spot within the mountain range.


    In this fortress, Darklord could continuously harness the power of Mystery.


    At the heart of the fortress was a well constructed by Darklord that tapped directly into the source of Mystery power.


    This well was the reason Darklord had previously been able to wield such formidable Mystery powers.


    After his defeat by John, Darklord immediately retreated to his fortress, where he was consumed by rage, destroying the furniture within his stronghold in his fury.


    "You shouldn''t give in to despair. The reason for your failure is your arrogance. I''ve told you before, John is not someone who can be easily defeated," came a voice, attempting to reason with the enraged Darklord.


    A chilling, hoarse voice emanated from behind Darklord, unmistakably belonging to the Mystery Saint.


    The Mystery Saint had sessfully projected his power to Sunset Mountain through the well within Darklord''s fortress.


    "You are correct; I did underestimate John previously. But it''s not entirely my fault, is it? Didn''t you promise to grant me immense power? Even the mighty power of Mystery couldn''t defeat John in the end. John received direct assistance from the Sea God, while I didn''t receive your direct support," Darklord retorted.


    In Darklord''s view, his defeat by John was solely because John had the support of a deity from the Order Faction.


    With such divine assistance, John was invincible against any other yer.


    The Sacred Relics that Darklord possessed, although powerful, could never match the direct infusion of Mystery power provided by the Mystery Saint.


    The Mystery Saint didn''t refute Darklord''s argument, seemingly agreeing that John''s victory was due to the Sea God''s blessing.


    "You will soon have another opportunity. John and his allies will undoubtedly retaliate against the Dark Faction. You must also head to the Dark Realm. There, you will find a chance to eliminate John. I will provide you with immense support at that time. In the Dark Realm, I can descend directly!"


    The Mystery Saint''s words altered Darklord''s expression.


    Darklord''s understanding of the Mystery Saint was limited, but the promise of direct intervention by the Mystery Saint in the Dark Realm presented a new opportunity for vengeance against John.


    Darklord was aware that Mystery Saint possessed power on par with the Dark Emperor and understood that the Saint was more formidable than the deities of the Order Faction.


    With this additional piece of information, Darklord began to specte more about Mystery Saint''s true nature, suspecting a close connection between the Saint and the Dark Faction.


    However, Darklord realized he couldn''t directly voice this suspicion, as doing so would likely infuriate Mystery Saint.


    "Since you''ve said so, I naturally won''t worry as I did before. I will prepare for the uing battle as soon as possible. Since you n to make a direct divine intervention in the Dark Realm, can I avoid taking all my Sacred Relics with me? After all, if I were to lose them in the Dark Realm, it would be challenging to retrieve them," Darklord expressed his concerns, which were not unfounded.


    Despite being a member of the Mystery faction, he would still face significant restrictions within the Dark Realm.


    Darklord certainly did not want to lose the Sacred Relics he had obtained with great difficulty in the Dark Realm.


    Mystery Saint ultimately agreed, recognizing the need for Darklord''s additional assistance despite his formidable power.


    "There''s no need for you to carry any powerful Sacred Relics to the Dark Realm. As long as you encounter John there, I can grant you a level of Mystery power beyond your imagination," Mystery Saint made a clear promise, indicating his own resentment towards the failure of their previous endeavors.


    "With that assurance, I''ll wait for John''s next move. I can be informed of his actions at any time since I still have some intelligence channels in Storm City," Darklord responded.


    "That''s good. Prepare for the uing battle," Mystery Saint concluded.


    After discussing the n of action with Mystery Saint, Darklord left the fortress in Sunset Mountain once again.


    To recover his condition, he couldn''t stay within the fortress; his presence would disrupt the flow of Mystery power there, potentially affecting Mystery Saint''s condition as well.


    Darklord set his course for Iceburg Castle.


    Though the castle wasn''t the safest location for Darklord, it was a ce where he could receive assistance from other members of his guild.


    Iceburg Castle was currently under the watch of a Legend Magus from the Order Faction, whom Darklord had encountered before.


    However, their previous meeting hadn''t escted into direct conflict, as both parties were wary of each other''s strength and the situation at the time didn''t necessitate a battle.


    Darklord''s return to Iceburg Castle was intended forbat, aiming to confront and ultimately eliminate the Legend Magus.


    Darklord believed that the Legend Magus of the Order Faction would inevitably side with John.


    To weaken John''s power, he feltpelled to eradicate all Legend Magi of the Order Faction.


    As Darklord took action, John arrived at Southern Harbor.


    Having persuaded the Naga Queen to support his n, he intended to have a thorough discussion with the Ocean Sage.


    Upon his arrival, he encountered Twilight and Hammer, whose attitudes towards John remained as appreciative as ever, grateful for his contributions.


    "You''ve once again saved us all! I heard about your battles in Storm City, how you defeated two Devils directly! That''s truly astonishing!"


    Hammer, as a warrior, naturally admired John''s remarkable achievements.


    All the information he had came from Twilight.


    Initially, Hammer wasn''t entirely convinced by Twilight''s words, but as time passed and more urate information came through, he was amazed to learn that an adventurer could indeed defeat two Devils simultaneously in battle.


    "In the previous battles, I also had help from others. Without their assistance, I wouldn''t have won so easily. I''vee here this time hoping to seek help from the Ocean Sage. However, I must first ascertain the current condition of the Ocean Sage. If his condition is really poor, then there''s not much I can do," John stated his purpose candidly, not wanting to waste any more time with Hammer and Twilight.


    Upon understanding John''s intentions, they realized the value of his time.


    Upon arriving in front of the Ocean Sage with John, it was evident that the Sage''s condition had severely deteriorated, even worse than when Johnst saw him.


    "Why has this happened? It seems your injuries are more severe than before. Did you engage in another battle with the higher echelons of the Dark Faction''s demons after the fight with the demon generals?"


    John was perplexed by the Ocean Sage''s current state.


    He had expected some recovery; why then did the Sage appear to be in even worse shape?


    The Ocean Sage sighed and said to John, "I can''t offer you any assistance in theing times. My condition has worsened due to interference from the Mystery Saint. The reason my injuries have be more severe is due to the infiltration of Mystery power. You don''t need to try and help me, as the contamination from Mystery power is beyond your ability to resolve."

 Chapter 588 561-The Covert Operations of Mystery’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 588 Chapter561-The Covert Operations of Mystery''s Power </h4>


    With Ocean Sage now tainted by Mystery''s power, does this imply that an imminent attack on Storm City by the Mystery forces is on the horizon?


    After all, John had once prophesied such an assault on Storm City by the Mystery powers.


    Up until the present moment, the prophecy made by John continues to linger in an unfulfilled state, casting a shadow of anticipation and uncertainty over those who are aware of his words.


    Intriguingly, every single one of John''s prior forecasts has, without exception, unfolded into reality, weaving a tapestry of inevitability that lends a significant weight to his predictions.


    This pattern of uracy leads to apelling inference that the enigmatic group known only as the Mystery faction harbors intentions of aggression towards Storm City.


    It appears they are not acting hastily; rather, they seem to be meticulously calcting, patiently waiting in the shadows for an opportune moment to strike.


    Their strategy suggests a chilling level of deliberation and cunning, indicating that when they finally decide to make their move, it will be with precision and potentially devastating impact, making the unfulfilled prophecy even more ominous in its pending realization.


    "You must now meticulously ry to me the details of Mystery''s influence. We are faced with threats not only from the Dark Faction but also the Mystery faction. Should Mystery''s power grow stronger than before, our priority must shift tobating the force of Mystery."


    Ocean Sage''s expression remainedrgely unchanged, seemingly having anticipated John''s concerns.


    After all, he was well aware of John''s keen interest in the Mystery powers.


    "You needn''t be so tense, for the power of Mystery lies beneath Southern Harbor. I''ve mentioned before that there is a seal I ced here in Southern Harbor.


    My reason for setting this seal was not solely to thwart the advance of the Northern Myst Empire.


    More crucially, it was because directly below Southern Harbor lies a very potent Mystery force Sacred Relic.


    At that particr juncture, my capabilities fell short of sessfully harnessing the formidable energy of the Sacred Relic, which was ceaselessly radiating intense and enigmatic Mystery forces.


    These forces, brimming with an indescribable power and an aura of the unknown, presented a potential threat that could not be overlooked.


    In a bid to mitigate the risk and prevent the potent and unfathomable energies from wreaking havoc or causing undue distress within the confines of Southern Harbor, a ce teeming with life and activity, I waspelled to take decisive action.


    Thus, with a heavy heart but a clear understanding of the necessity of my actions for the greater good, I proceeded to seal the Sacred Relic.


    This was done with the utmost care and precision, employing ancient methods known to a few, to ensure that the overwhelming power of Mystery was contained, thereby averting a possible crisis that could have emerged from its uncontrolled influence.


    The seal I left behind wasrgely intact for the most part.


    However, the Dark Faction''s assaults have significantly damaged the seal, creatingrge fissures.


    The seal is on the verge of being breached by the Sacred Relic of Mystery''s power.


    If I were to leave Southern Harbor, the seal would fail immediately.


    That''s why I''m unable to offer you any assistance."


    Ocean Sage spoke with frank honesty.


    He wasn''t obligated to disclose all this information to John.


    However, he perceived the current situation to be quite dire.


    Should John remain uninformed about the full extent of the situation, he might mishandle the threat posed by the Mystery faction.


    After hearing Ocean Sage''s exnation, John furrowed his brows in thought.


    For John, this might represent a valuable opportunity.


    Although he had acquired the Mirror of Mystery, a Sacred Relic of the Mystery faction, without the power of Mystery, the relic''s potential remained untapped.


    However, it was evident from Ocean Sage''s earlier remarks that the Sacred Relic of the Mystery faction sealed beneath Southern Harbor must possess immense Mystery power.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t cause the spreading of Mystery forces. Should John manage to acquire this Sacred Relic, he might gain the upper hand in the uing battles against the forces of Mystery.


    "I believe we must address these troubles first. As you mentioned, the infiltration of Mystery power poses a significant threat to Southern Harbor, which isn''t far from Storm City. Moreover, should the seal in Southern Harbor fail while we retaliate against the Dark Faction, wouldn''t we be forced to abandon our efforts and rush back to defend Storm City?


    It might be best to seize this opportunity to eliminate the hidden danger. Although your condition is far from ideal, I am in great shape. I believe that if you could describe the specific characteristics of the seal you''ve ced and the Sacred Relic of Mystery power within it, I could single-handedly resolve the threat posed by the Sacred Relic of Mystery power sealed within."


    Ocean Sage seemed to have no intention of keeping the Sacred Relic within Southern Harbor.


    John found Ocean Sage''s attitude quite perplexing.


    In John''s view, any Sacred Relic would be of immense importance.


    Even as a Legend Magus, it seemed unlikely for Ocean Sage to easily relinquish a Sacred Relic.


    Noticing the confusion on John''s face, Ocean Sage responded with a smile, rifying John''s doubts.


    "Of course, I would prefer to have more Sacred Relics. However, I am aware that I cannot sessfully control the Sacred Relic of Mystery power beneath Southern Harbor on my own. So, rather than allowing Southern Harbor to be disrupted by the Sacred Relic, it would be better for it to be utilized by you. At least I can trust that you are genuinely willing to assist me.


    You have indeed ensured the safety of Southern Harbor before. Consider this as a reward from me; after all, besides providing clues about the Sacred Relic, I am unable to offer you any more substantial rewards."


    Ocean Sage''s words were sincere.


    After pondering for a moment, John decided to take action immediately and asked Hammer to lead him to the entrance of the seal.


    Hammer led John through Southern Harbor, an area John hadn''t thoroughly explored during hisst visit.


    This time, under Hammer''s guidance, John had the opportunity to closely observe Southern Harbor, which turned out to be muchrger than he had anticipated.


    The majority of Southern Harbor''s structures were concealed underground.


    Upon entering the subterranean architecture, Hammer cautioned John, "There are numerous underground structures in Southern Harbor. The seal ced by the sage is in the deepest part. On our way there, it''s likely we''ll encounter some additional troubles. However, I believe your strength is formidable, and those threats should not concern you.


    My reason for this advance warning is merely to prepare you, so you''re not overly surprisedter. An overly hasty reaction to surprise could cause damage to the structures here in Southern Harbor."


    John nodded in acknowledgment of Hammer''s words.


    He could sense some hostile presences around, but these entities seemed reluctant tounch an immediate attack, likely due to their assessment of John''s formidable capabilities.


    After Hammer''s exnation, John chose to disregard these hostile entities.


    He surmised that these presences might just be creatures formed by Mystery power.


    Although the monsters conjured by the Mystery power could pose a threat to yers of lower levels and some ordinary NPCs, they certainly couldn''t endanger John.


    Even Hammer and most NPCs in Southern Harbor seemed to consider these Mystery creatures not much of a threat, choosing to let them remain underground.


    After all, the seal ced by Ocean Sage was still somewhat effective.


    Ocean Sage''s seal not only confined the Sacred Relic of Mystery power beneath Southern Harbor but also sealed away the majority of the Mystery monsters.

 Chapter 589 562-The Mystery Eye Gemstone

    <h4>Chapter 589 Chapter562-The Mystery Eye Gemstone </h4>


    Upon reaching the bronze door, Hammer seemed unwilling to take another step forward, and John could tell that he was quite apprehensive about it.


    "This is the entrance to the seal. From here on, you must proceed alone, as we absolutely cannot step beyond this bronze door."


    Hammer''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, suggesting he might have encountered something truly terrifying beyond the bronze door in the past.


    John nodded, asking Hammer to wait for him at the entrance: "Alright then, wait here for my return. I''ll deal with the Sacred Relic within the seal beyond this bronze door as quickly as possible."


    After saying this, John moved toward the bronze door.


    As he approached, he could feel a powerful Mystery force emanating from behind it.


    Upon reaching the door, John didn''t immediately open it.


    Instead, he cast a Detection spell to ensure there were no dangers lurking around the door before he proceeded to open it.


    The moment the bronze door was opened, John was hit by a wave of intense Mystery power, which seemed to have found an outlet and rushed towards the opening.


    However, all these Mystery forces were ultimately halted by an invisible seal.


    It appeared that the seal Ocean Sage had ced was still somewhat effective.


    "If you''re feeling scared, you might want to stand back a bit. After all, even if I encounter danger, you won''t be able to offer any help. Standing so close to the bronze door isn''t going to be of any use."


    John, sensing the potent Mystery forces, also noticed Hammer''s evident fear.


    He suggested Hammer move further away, reasoning that Hammer couldn''t be of any assistance even if he stayed close to the bronze door.


    Under different circumstances, Hammer might have objected, considering himself a formidable warrior.


    How could such a warrior be afraid? But in this particr situation, Hammer didn''t argue.


    He silently moved to a safer distance, aware of his own concerns about being affected by the Mystery forces.


    After Hammer had quietly stepped back, John proceeded beyond the bronze door.


    There, he immediately encountered a hall shimmering with speckles of starlight.


    The scene unfolding before John was undeniably beautiful, but he was in no mood to appreciate the spectacle.


    He could sense that the twinkling lights were not stars but the malevolent res of creatures, each one brimming with malice.


    The shimmering in the hall was not starlight but the luminescence emitted from the eyes of Mystery monsters, all of which locked onto John the moment he stepped through the bronze door.


    "It seems the situation here is quite perilous. But do you really think you can eliminate me with just your numbers? That''s overly arrogant of you. Even if you don''t intend to take me down, I won''t spare you. All of you belong to the Mystery faction, and that makes us enemies."


    As John spoke, heunched his attack. Under his onught, all the Mystery monsters in the hall were swiftly eradicated.


    These creatures were not only of rtively low level, but they alsocked the support of a Mystery Saint.


    With all the Mystery monsters cleared, John could finally proceed.


    Beyond the hally another bronze door, and as he approached this second barrier, John didn''t even need to use a Detection spell to sense the immense Mystery power emanating from behind it.


    Moreover, the Mystery power behind the door hadn''t taken the form of any Mystery monsters.


    It seemed to exist purely as energy, a very rare urrence.


    John knew that Mystery power only manifested in such a state in the presence of a Mystery Saint.


    Could it be that whaty beyond the bronze door was an avatar or projection of a Mystery Saint? If so, John would have to reconsider the level of danger he might face.


    After some hesitation, John cast a Detection spell again.


    This time, however, the spell wasn''t to detect immediate dangers but to ascertain the possible presence of a Mystery Saint.


    The oue of the spell indicated that a Mystery Saint was unlikely to be present.


    Despite this, John was still somewhat apprehensive about the spell''s uracy since Detection spells are not infallible.


    But havinge this far, John felt he should continue.


    It was not like him to turn back now and inform Hammer and Ocean Sage that he deemed the situation too perilous to proceed.


    Even though John decided to move forward, he took a precautionary step to ensure his safety by casting a protective shield on himself.


    With this protective shield in ce, John could advance without the fear of sudden attacks.


    Even if there were significant dangers beyond the bronze door, the shield would ensure his safety.


    Upon opening the second bronze door, John entered a hall that, while not particrlyrge, held a central stone pir.


    Suspended from this pir was a gemstone shaped like an eyeball, presumably the Sacred Relic of Mystery power that Ocean Sage had mentioned earlier.


    The moment Johnid eyes on this gemstone, he instinctively understood all there was to know about it.


    [Name: Mystery Eye Gemstone]


    [Affiliation: Mystery Faction]


    [Item Description: This gemstone was discovered by the great Mystery Saint at the birthce of Mystery power, where he perceived the essence of Mystery power itself. The gemstone was endowed with the ability to create Mystery power.]


    [Item Attributes: The bearer of the Mystery Eye Gemstone can wield Mystery power.


    However, during its use, the user will continuously undergo erosion by the gemstone.


    Once the erosion reaches a certain threshold, the user will be deemed dead.


    If the user''s level is above 200, the Mystery Eye Gemstone can instantly kill the user, causing a level decrease of 20 levels.


    If killed by the erosion from the Mystery Eye Gemstone three times, the user will permanently lose the ability to use the Mystery Eye Gemstone.]


    Upon learning about the Mystery Eye Gemstone, John was somewhat taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected such a Sacred Relic to be usable by yers.


    Furthermore, the cost of using this Sacred Relic didn''t seem too high, despite the erosion it caused to its user.


    Yet, even without utilizing the Mystery Eye Gemstone, yers would still be subjected to erosion by Mystery power during conflicts with the Mystery faction.


    In fact, the Mystery Eye Gemstone allows for the precise control of the erosion level.


    Mystery power isn''t just a source of cmity for yers; it can also provide assistance.


    If the erosion level from Mystery power isn''t too high, the yer''s affinity with Mystery power can increase.


    This implies that yers could, to arge extent, use the Mystery Eye Gemstone to indirectly harness powerful Mystery forces.


    If John had possessed the Mystery Eye Gemstone during his battle with the Mystery Saint, he could have contested control over the surrounding Mystery forces.


    John considered the Mystery Eye Gemstone incredibly useful for himself, so securing such a Sacred Relic was a priority.


    However, the main challenge for John now was figuring out how to acquire the Sacred Relic.


    The Mystery Eye Gemstone was hanging on a pir in the hall, which was currently surrounded by numerous curses.


    These curses had the power to instantly annihte even formidable beings like John.


    John didn''t need much contemtion to realize that the power of these curses was the seal previously set by Ocean Sage.


    If he wanted to y it safe, he could simply return and inquire about the characteristics of Ocean Sage''s seal.


    However, he also understood that once he left this hall, he might not get a second chance to return.


    John could feel the Mystery Eye Gemstone watching him.


    In a sense, the Mystery Eye Gemstone possessed its own form of consciousness.


    Despite being merely a Sacred Relic, the Mystery Eye Gemstone had, in a way,e to life.


    This meant that the Mystery Eye Gemstone could choose to seal off this area.


    Once it decided to close off the hall, John and anyone else would lose any opportunity to acquire this Sacred Relic.


    After some hesitation, John decided not to y it safe.


    He resolved to gain control over the Mystery Eye Gemstone directly.

 Chapter 590 563-An Unexpected Windfall

    <h4>Chapter 590 Chapter563-An Unexpected Windfall </h4>


    So, having decided to take direct action to gain control of the Mystery Eye Gemstone, John was prepared to exert his full power.


    He threw the Book of the Astral Realm from his pocket.


    The moment it was drawn from John''s pocket, it sealed all the surrounding Mystery forces.


    Although the sealing power of the Book of the Astral Realm wasn''t directly targeting the Mystery Eye Gemstone, the powerful residual sealing force temporarily sealed the curses emanating from the gemstone.


    With the assistance of the Book of the Astral Realm''s astral powers, John no longer needed to focus all his energy on countering the curses from the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    He released the Abyssal Prison to ensure his immediate safety and then used double blink to position himself directly in front of the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    The Mystery Eye Gemstone also emerged from the sealing effect of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    The ck pupil at its center expanded several times in size, and the power of its curses intensified significantly.


    The immense power of the curse momentarily overwhelmed John, causing a severe headache and a slight loss of consciousness.


    He knew he had to gain control of the Mystery Eye Gemstone quickly.


    John gathered all his focus and pulled out a Token of Holy Light from his pocket, then firmly pressed it onto the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    The purpose of the Token of Holy Light is to help yers gain ownership of any piece of equipment.


    Using the Token of Holy Light allows a yer to fully control that piece of equipment, meaning that the equipment''s adverse effects would have a significantly reduced impact on the yer.


    When the Token of Holy Light was pressed onto the Mystery Eye Gemstone, the curse''s power from the gemstone diminished greatly.


    John seized this opportunity to cast Abyssal Prison once again.


    The effects of the two Abyssal Prisons significantly strengthened the defensive shield around John.


    Although he was still under attack from the surrounding Mystery forces, they could no longer pose a fatal threat to him.


    John was finally able to retrieve the Book of the Astral Realm.


    He could now use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to elerate the activation of the Token of Holy Light.


    It didn''t take long for the Token of Holy Light to take effect.


    The Mystery Eye Gemstone became John''s owned Sacred Relic.


    Only after bing its master did he uncover the hidden attributes of the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    Beyond the properties John had discovered through the Detection spell, the Mystery Eye Gemstone possessed additional hidden attributes, notably a degree of spatial authority.


    Embedding the Mystery Eye Gemstone into the Book of the Astral Realm would significantly enhance the space seal powers of the book.


    If John''s assumptions were correct, he might even use the synergy between these two Sacred Relics to teleport directly to the Dark Realm from any location.


    Realizing the potential cooperation between these relics, John was naturally overjoyed, as this represented an unexpected boon.


    He hadn''t anticipated that his visit to the Southern Harbor would not only secure him the Mystery Eye Gemstone but also facilitate his subsequent actions.


    "It seems my venture here has been incredibly fruitful. Now that the curse on the Southern Harbor has been lifted, I should return promptly. I imagine the other champions of the Order Faction are growing impatient."


    After ensuring there were no lingering curses of Mystery power around, John prepared to head back to the surface of the Southern Harbor.


    Just as he was about to turn away, John suddenly felt an unknown presence behind him, watching him intently.


    Although he detected this presence, he didn''t take any immediate action, because his earlier Detection spell hadn''t revealed this mysterious entity, implying that the entity''s power was exceptionally formidable.


    So, pretending as if nothing was amiss, John continued forward.


    When he neared the bronze door, he took out his Book of the Astral Realm andbined it with the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    John could feel a powerful spatial fluctuation emanating from the synergy of the two Sacred Relics.


    Seizing the moment when the spatial fluctuations began to affect the entire underground area, John cast Detection spell once again.


    This time, his Detection spell revealed the unknown entity, which turned out to be a creature immensely powerful in Mystery forces.


    The Detection spell not only exposed the creature''s presence to John but also alerted the creature to John''s use of the spell.


    Sensing its discovery, the formidable Mystery creature immediatelyunched an attack on John.


    However, it was clear that the creature''s attack could not pose a significant threat to John.


    He was already prepared for battle, and the Sacred Relics in his possession were immensely powerful.


    Using the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, John easily sealed the creature.


    With the creature now sealed, John took the opportunity to closely examine this Mystery monster.


    After observing it for a while, John realized that this creature was quite different from the Mystery monsters he had encountered before.


    He could tell that the creature possessed formidable Mystery power, but its form bore no resemnce to any Mystery monsters he had previously encountered.


    This was unprecedented across any faction, as the creations of any faction are usually rted to the faction''s inherent powers, implying certainmonalities among the creatures of each faction.


    After a moment''s contemtion, John directly addressed the creature, "Why do you look so different from the other Mystery monsters? Is there such a significant variance among you Mystery creatures?"


    John''s tone wasn''t particrly friendly, which might havee across as provocative to the creature.


    Consequently, the Mystery monster did not respond, only ring at John with eyes full of anger.


    "I can understand if you don''t want to answer my question. However, you should also consider your own situation carefully. My patience is quite limited, and if you''re unwilling to answer my question, I''ll have no choice but to eliminate you. After that, perhaps I could join forces with Ocean Sage to summon your spirit back. Then, your spirit would be able to tell me everything you know. I''ll give you onest chance to answer my question."


    Despite the casual tone of John''s voice, his expression was resolute.


    He needed the Mystery creature to understand that he wasn''t bluffing.


    After carefully observing John''s determined expression, the Mystery creature realized that John wasn''t just making empty threats.


    After a moment of hesitation, it responded to John''s question.


    "I don''t know what other Mystery creatures you''re talking about. I have always been here for as long as I have memory and have never encountered any other Mystery creatures from different ces. I''m not even aware if there are other creatures like me elsewhere."


    The creature''s response took John by surprise.


    However, after some thought, John considered that what the creature said might indeed be true.


    Considering the area where the creature resided had been sealed by Ocean Sage a long time ago, it was reasonable that a Mystery creature born from Mystery power within this sealed area would be unaware of other Mystery creatures.


    After some thought, John decided to temporarily seal the Mystery creature in ce, as it didn''t seem to bear significant hostility towards him.


    John was aware that the Mystery creature had several opportunities to attack him previously but chose not to do so under those circumstances.


    The creature onlyunched an attack after John had detected its presence, suggesting that it might have beenpelled to act defensively.


    "Since you''re unaware of other Mystery creatures, I''ll spare you for now. However, you must stay here. I will ce another seal to ensure you cannot leave," John stated after making his decision.


    Having said this, John walked through the bronze door and returned to Southern Harbor, leaving the Mystery creature behind with an unchanged expression on its face.

 Chapter 591 564-Everyone Knows Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 591 Chapter564-Everyone Knows Nothing </h4>


    This meant that even if the Mystery Saint himself were toe, breaking the seal quickly would be challenging.


    Hammer, standing beside John, looked on with curiosity at his actions.


    "What''s going on? Did you encounter a particrly dangerous entity? If there wasn''t any danger, there''d be no need to cast such a powerful seal. Even though I''m not sure about the specifics of the sealing spell you used, I can tell it''s definitely not weak."


    John didn''t respond to Hammer''s question but fixed his gaze on him instead.


    He felt that Hammer, as an important figure in Southern Harbor, should be aware of the Mystery creature within the seal.


    "Do you really have no idea what''s down there? Are you truly unaware of the source of the curse that has gued Southern Harbor for so long?"


    With a grave expression on his face as he posed these questions, John underscored their significance, making Hammer realize their importance.


    Consequently, Hammer''s usual smile faded, reced by a serious demeanor as he responded earnestly, "I only know that the curse guing our Southern Harbor originates from beneath the ground. However, I''m not clear on what lies beneath since the Sage has forbidden us from venturing down there.


    Since I''ve never been beyond the bronze door underground, I naturally have no knowledge of what kind of creature might be lurking behind it. Have you discovered what resides beyond the bronze door? If possible, could you share that information with me?"


    Hammer''s tone seemed sincere, not indicative of deceit.


    After probing Hammer a bit more, John nodded and rxed his expression, suggesting a degree of satisfaction or relief with the exchange.


    "I did encounter some unusual phenomena beyond the bronze door. However, I''m not in a position to share my findings with you directly, as I''m uncertain if you''re authorized to know. After all, the original seal was ced by Ocean Sage. Although I''ve set a new seal, it''s merely a precaution to ensure the integrity of the original seal established by Ocean Sage."


    After stating this, John continued towards the surface of Southern Harbor, disregarding Hammer''s possible inquiries.


    Hammer didn''t press further, aware of the dangers associated with the seal beneath Southern Harbor. It seemed most prudent for John to first report his findings to Ocean Sage.


    Once John and Hammer reached the surface, they promptly met with Ocean Sage.


    After Hammer departed, John recounted the events that transpired to Ocean Sage.


    Ocean Sage appeared perplexed after hearing John''s ount, finding it hard to believe that the Sacred Relic within the seal was the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    "Are you certain that the Sacred Relic within the seal is the Mystery Eye Gemstone? When I ced the seal, I only detected a powerful Mystery force. Perhaps the Mystery Eye Gemstone formed naturally after I sealed away the Mystery power. Regardless, your acquisition of the Mystery Eye Gemstone is eptable to me, and I feel I must express my gratitude. Now that you are the master of the Mystery Eye Gemstone, Southern Harbor no longer faces the curse of Mystery power. We can now focus on defending against our enemies without that looming threat."


    John was taken aback that even Ocean Sage was unaware of the Mystery Eye Gemstone''s existence.


    While Ocean Sage''s spection might have some merit, John, being the cautious person he is, was not ready to ept it at face value.


    After pondering for a moment, John asked Ocean Sage, "Is it possible that the existence of the Mystery Eye Gemstone is a trap? That it intentionally appeared here to make me its master, so that the Mystery Saint could gradually erode me through its power? If he could sessfully possess me in this manner, we might be unable to stop his resurrection."


    John''s conjecture visibly tensed Ocean Sage.


    If John''s suspicion were urate, the crisis facing the Order Faction could be rmingly severe.


    However, after some deep contemtion, Ocean Sage felt that such a possibility was highly unlikely.


    "If the Mystery Saint truly intended to do so, we would still have other countermeasures.


    Moreover, the risk involved in such an action by the Mystery Saint would be too great.


    It''s unlikely that the Mystery Eye Gemstone is rted to the Mystery Saint.


    Although the Mystery Saint embodies Mystery power itself, not all Mystery powers are under his control.


    Aren''t those Mystery monsters formed from Mystery powers that aren''t controlled by the Mystery Saint?


    The Mystery Eye Gemstone could provide us assistance and also be used against the Mystery Saint.


    After all, the Mystery Eye Gemstone should be immune to other Mystery spells.


    With the Mystery Eye Gemstone in your possession, you can ensure that you won''t be severely harmed by the Mystery Saint''s spells in battle."


    After saying this, Ocean Sage was seized by a fit of severe coughing.


    John could see that the sage''s physical condition was indeed very poor.


    He felt it might not be appropriate to trouble Ocean Sage further.


    "Focus on your recovery for now. You won''t need to join me in the uing actions. The Order Faction still requires several top-tier warriors to remain around Storm City. While we venture into the Dark Realm, you can ensure the safety of Storm City and Southern Harbor. As for the Naga tribe, you needn''t worry.


    There will certainly be some strong warriors remaining in the Naga tribe. I even believe that the Naga Queen won''t join us in our expedition, as she doesn''t fully trust me yet."


    Although the misunderstanding between John and the Naga Queen had been resolved, the trust between them hadn''t fully recovered.


    John wasn''t keen on having the Naga Queen apany him to the Dark Realm; he preferred thepany of Shatras, the Legend Magus from the Naga tribe, with whom he had coborated several times before.


    They had a good understanding of each other''s skills andbat styles.


    Ocean Sage, of course, was unaware of these details.


    He only knew that he might not even be able to ensure the safety of Storm City and Southern Harbor in the future.


    "I have something very important to tell you, and you mustn''t disclose it to anyone else. The others are unaware of this matter, and revealing it would surely cause panic," Ocean Sage said with difficulty, causing John''s expression to darken as he began to suspect the gravity of the revtion.


    "Not only have I been tainted by Mystery power, but in a previous battle, I was also gravely wounded by the generals of the Dark Faction. I''m afraid I''m no longer capable of continuing the fight. My power is rapidly waning, and soon I will bepletely extinguished. All I can do with the little time I have left is to reinforce the defensive spells around Southern Harbor.


    I don''t want the others to know about my current state, as it would put Southern Harbor at even greater risk. Furthermore, I hope you can provide assistance to Southern Harbor after I''m gone. You might even consider using this ce as your base, given the abundant resources Southern Harbor possesses. These resources could be of great value to adventurers like you."


    Faced with Ocean Sage''s words, John felt a mix of sadness and eptance, seeing no issue with the sage''s proposal.


    Southern Harbor indeed presented an ideal base for John, and gaining control over it would allow him to bring SkyStars there.


    Given that SkyStars'' current location wasn''t far from Southern Harbor, they could significantly aid in maintaining control over the area.


    Furthermore, Emma could also move to Southern Harbor, a consideration of paramount importance to John, who was deeply concerned for her safety.


    Staying in Storm City wouldn''t guarantee her safety.


    "There''s no problem at all; I will help you keep this secret! And should you truly find yourself in dire straits, I can continue to protect Southern Harbor!" John assured.

 Chapter 592 565-The Enemy’s Defense Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 592 Chapter565-The Enemy¡¯s Defense Preparations </h4>


    Staying further in Southern Harbor wouldn''t be of any help to Ocean Sage, and John needed to swiftly return to Storm City to check if Duke Arsena and General Natasha had made their preparations.


    If they were ready, John might have to quickly proceed to the Dark Realm with them, as he suspected that the enemies in the Dark Realm wouldn''t just be idly waiting.


    They were likely to be preparing their defenses in anticipation.


    John''s intuition was spot-on.


    After their failed attempt to invade Storm City, two devils from the Dark Realm retreated to the Styx Town, nning to strategize their next defensive moves.


    Thebined assault on Storm City by the me Knight and the Corruptor, both powerful devils, had been unsessful, which came as a shock to the other devils of the Dark Faction.


    Uponprehending the entirety of the circumstances, the other members within the shadowy ranks of the Dark Faction found amusement in the plight of the me Knight and the Corruptor.


    They jeered and sneered, taking delight in theirrades'' misfortune and failure, showcasing ack of empathy typical of their nefarious nature.


    To the other devils, John''s victory was attributed not just to his formidable strength but also to his superior cunning.


    The ns devised by the me Knight and the Corruptor were riddled with ws, and they had even been exploited by adventurers from the Mystery faction.


    The mockery from the other devils was unbearable for the me Knight and the Corruptor.


    However, they were in no position to retaliate against their peers.


    Their strength had significantly diminished after a series of failures, and engaging in battle with other devils could potentially lead to their defeat.


    Coincidentally, the stronghold of these two devils was also in the Styx Town within the Dark Realm.


    They decided to discuss their next course of action there.


    While deliberating over the reasons for their failure in Storm City with their servant demons, they were startled by shocking news from another yer.


    "You mean to say that those fools from the Order Faction actually n toe directly to our Dark Realm and defeat us?!"


    The Corruptor was incredulous upon hearing this news from a yer.


    In his view, thebat prowess of the devils in the Dark Realm was superior to that of devils elsewhere.


    Just because John and his allies managed to secure a victory in Storm City didn''t mean they could achieve the same in the Dark Realm.


    The yer who delivered the message was understandably frightened by the Corruptor''s reaction, but quickly reiterated what he had said earlier.


    This confirmation meant that the news the Corruptor received wasn''t false.


    After verifying the message, the Corruptor''s expression turned ferocious.


    "John, this adventurer, is far too confident! He dares toe to the Dark Realm for a decisive battle with me! Since he dares toe, then I shall engage in a battle to the death with him! Even if I can''t defeat him alone, with your assistance, I can surely triumph! We must demonstrate the formidable strength of our Dark Realm!"


    During his speech, the Corruptor also nced at the me Knight, fully aware that he couldn''t defeat John on his own.


    John had previously ventured into the Dark Realm and engaged inbat with the Corruptor.


    Although John didn''t exert his full strength at that time and chose to flee immediately, the power he demonstrated left asting impression on the Corruptor.


    This was why the Corruptor feltpelled to enlist another devil, the me Knight, when heter attacked Storm City.


    At this moment, the me Knight remained remarkablyposed.


    His twelve eyes simultaneously turned towards the yer who had provided the intelligence.


    "Would John really attack the Dark Realm alone? I hardly think he would undertake such a risky action without support. He''s likely to join forces with other strong members of the Order Faction. Even if we two unite, sess isn''t guaranteed. We would probably need additional support, at least from another Devil."


    The me Knight''s words somewhat quelled the Corruptor''s anger.


    As a devil, the Corruptor''s cunning was not as deficient as one might assume.


    He understood that they couldn''t defeat John and other powerful members of the Order Faction by themselves.


    However, after some thought, the Corruptor felt they were unlikely to find a third devil willing to assist them.


    "What you''ve said makes sense. But my concern is that we simply won''t find any Devil willing to help us. Those who have previously shed with John are reluctant to engage him again. And those who haven''t faced John are quite wary of him. They all hope we''ll engage in a decisive battle with John, allowing them to benefit from the sidelines. They wish for both us and John to suffer heavy losses, seizing the opportunity to defeat us all."


    The Corruptor''s wordsid bare the greatest issue faced by the Dark Faction.


    Each Devil within the Dark Faction possesses immense strength, capable of overpowering other formidable members of the Order Faction in individual confrontations.


    However, cooperation among the Dark Faction''s Devils is exceedingly rare.


    This reluctance stems from theirpetition for control over dark power, which has a finite limit.


    The more power one Devil amasses, the less remains for the others.


    This statement plunged the me Knight into silence, recognizing the dire situation they were in.


    The two seemed utterly incapable of defending Styx Town.


    If they couldn''t even hold Styx Town, their words would hold no weight with other adventurers.


    This thought of adventurers sparked a new idea in the me Knight''s mind.


    If the Order Faction could rely on adventurers for sessful defense, then perhaps they, too, could use adventurers to their advantage in safeguarding their stronghold.


    "When we attacked Storm City, numerous adventurers from the Order Faction provided assistance to their members. So, why can''t we adopt their tactics? There are many adventurers in Styx Town as well. We can issue quests to these adventurers, enlisting their help to defend Styx Town.


    While these adventurers may not be as powerful as John, and may not be very effective against the stronger members of the Order Faction, their greatest asset is their ability to resurrect continuously through means unknown to us. As long as these adventurers are sufficiently rewarded, they will undoubtedly give their all.


    John won''t be able to withstand the concerted efforts of so many adventurers targeting him. Moreover, I believe John will also have to consider his rtionships with other adventurers."


    The me Knight, known for his cunning, had thought through various scenarios to devise the most promising n.


    The Corruptor agreed with this n upon hearing it and even decided to offer all his Sacred Relics as rewards.


    For a Devil, Sacred Relics aren''t as crucial, suggesting a willingness to use whatever resources are avable to ensure their n''s sess.


    Devils can infuse dark power into any weapon, turning it into a Sacred Relic if the dark power is sufficiently potent.


    "Given that, we must prepare adequate rewards, as adventurers are quite shrewd. If the rewards we offer don''t meet their expectations, they won''t fullymit to the cause," the Corruptor remarked, a sentiment the me Knight agreed with.


    Nodding, the me Knight added, "I will also prepare some rare weapons as part of the rewards. However, beyond weapons, we must offer gold coins and experience points as incentives, particrly for adventurers who aren''t as high-level and value these rewards."


    "Of course, and to us Devils, gold coins are even less significant! In the Dark Realm, gold coins can''t even be exchanged for the slightest bit of dark power!" the Corruptor responded, highlighting the insignificance of mary rewards for devils, making them a convenient incentive to offer adventurers.

 Chapter 593 566-Complete Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 593 Chapter566-Complete Preparations </h4>


    They were enveloped in a palpable air of anticipation, awaiting John''s arrival, which was prompted by a cryptic message he had dispatched to them earlier.


    "Lady Natasha, I wish to revisit a previous concern," Natasha said, idly flipping through a book beside a shelf.


    "Do you truly believe that John can continue to be of significant assistance to us? Despite his past rescues, I remain wary of cing too much trust in an adventurer. Let''s not forget, adventurers can ept quests from other factions. It''s possible that John is currently undertaking a quest that could be against our interests."


    Although Natasha had coborated effectively with John before, her position as a General of the Northern Myst Empire made her inherently distrustful of adventurers.


    Duke Arsena sighed in response to Natasha''s words, his thoughts once aligned with hers, even to the extent of testing John.


    However, John''s actions had been beyond reproach.


    He consistently offered support to members of the Order Faction in times of peril, leaving Arsena puzzled as to why an adventurer would act this way.


    "Perhaps John genuinely believes that what we stand for is just. It''s difficult to exin his consistent support otherwise. Moreover, I''ve heard that both the Dark Faction and the Mystery Camp have tried to win him over, offering rewards that are no less significant than what we have provided," Duke Arsena pondered, causing Natasha''s expression to sour further.


    She was nearly convinced that John must have ulterior motives for aiding them.


    "Then we should seize this opportunity to question him directly. If he''s unwilling to exin why he''s been helping us, then perhaps we shouldn''t offer our support in return. The risk of venturing into the Dark Realm is simply too great. Unlike adventurers, who can resurrect repeatedly, we cannot. Once eliminated in the Dark Realm, we would be gone forever, with no chance of revival. Even the mightiest of the Northern Myst Empire couldn''t resurrect us, as dark power could bind our souls within the Dark Realm," Natasha voiced her true concerns.


    Although she had harbored doubts about John, his actions hadn''t posed any problems previously, so Natasha hadn''t felt the need to dwell on these suspicions.


    However, if venturing into the Dark Realm was to be considered, Natasha needed to be absolutely certain that John would be there to support her in times of crisis.


    Only then could she feel somewhat reassured.


    As the leading general of the Northern Myst Empire, she could not afford to have her soul bound by dark power in the Dark Realm.


    Avoiding such a fate was paramount for Natasha personally.


    "I share your concerns about such a scenario unfolding. But John will be here soon. Once he arrives, discuss this matter with him directly. He should be able to provide you with a satisfactory answer," Duke Arsena assured her.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than John appeared in the Great Library.


    "There''s another matter I must inform you about. Ocean Sage is in a dire state, and he won''t be able to assist us moving forward. This means our group heading to the Dark Realm will consist of only six individuals: besides myself and the two of you, there will be the Naga tribe''s Legend Magus Shatras, along with two other adventurerpanions, Adam and Blue Sea. You should both be familiar with them since they offered significant help during the defense of Storm City.


    I trust you have made all necessary preparations for our uing mission. If there are no issues, let''s head to the Naga tribe next. Shatras has already been informed of our n to move out."


    John, sensing a hint of urgency in his own voice, felt the risks ahead would only escte with further dy.


    As he turned to leave, noticing Natasha and Duke Arsena hadn''t followed, it was evident they still harbored doubts.


    "Please, speak your minds," John urged, turning back to face them.


    "Given the challenges we''re about to face, it''s crucial we establish trust before we proceed."


    With John''s encouragement, Natasha posed her question directly: "What I''m most curious about is why you''re helping us. Isn''t it typical for adventurers to assist the faction offering the most rewarding quests? The Order Faction hasn''t provided you with substantial rewards in the past.


    Even Duke Arsena has mentioned he doesn''t understand why you''ve offered such significant aid to him. The rewards he''s given you are hardlymensurate with your contributions. There must be a reason for this. It''s important you rify these reasons now, so we can fully trust you and coordinate seamlessly in our efforts."


    After Natasha posed her question, she awaited John''s response, with Duke Arsena visibly tense beside her.


    Arsena feared a potential rift if John didn''t address the query, which could be a significant loss for Storm City.


    Without John''s assistance, defending the city would be much more challenging, especially since its defensive barriers had already beenpromised in previous battles.


    Now more than ever, Storm City needed John''s support.


    At first, Arsena disyed a noticeable reluctance to delve into the probing line of questioning that Natasha was keen on pursuing.


    It required a series of persistent and insistent inquiries from her side before he finally, albeit with a sense of reluctance and visible difort, acquiesced to her requests.


    This concession came after much hesitation, and it was with a heavy heart that he eventually agreed to allow Natasha to directly confront John with her queries.


    After hearing Natasha''s question, John turned his gaze towards Duke Arsena, noting the hesitation and concern on his face.


    "It seems there''s a significant misunderstanding about us adventurers. Indeed, we do seek substantial rewards. However, that doesn''t mean we''re willing to undertake any quest for the sake ofpensation.


    At least for me personally, I categorically refuse to execute quests from the Dark Faction or the Mystery Camp. Their quests would undoubtedly pose a great threat to my world. Assisting the Order Faction helps ensure the safety of the world I inhabit."


    John''s exnation, rather than rifying Arsena and Natasha''s doubts, only deepened their confusion.


    They couldn''t see how the Dark Faction and the Mystery Camp could impact John''s world.


    However, both Natasha and Arsena, being high-ranking officials within the Northern Myst Empire, understood that the emergence of adventurers like John had to have a significant underlying reason.


    John''s statement likely hinted at the fundamental cause of adventurers'' appearance.


    Given this understanding, they decided not to probe further, realizing John might not disclose the entire truth.


    Moreover, John''s response had, in a way, addressed their initial concerns.


    Natasha nodded, indicating her eptance.


    "There''s no need to borate further; I''ve chosen to trust you. I am fully prepared and ready to apany you to the Dark Realm at any moment. I believe we can ovee any Devil we encounter in the uing battles, meaning we have the potential to defeat at least four Devils."


    Natasha''s tone was undeniably confident, a reflection of her undefeated record in battles.


    With Natasha no longer fixated on her concerns, Duke Arsena naturally ceased to dwell on them as well.


    He nodded in agreement with John, stating, "I, too, am fully prepared. Let''s proceed with our initial n. We''ll head to the Naga tribe to rendezvous with Shatras. After joining forces with Shatras, we''ll make our way to the Dark Realm.


    I''m eager to gauge the true strength of the Devils there and understand why they believe they can pose such a significant threat to our Order Faction. Moreover, I ampelled to seek vengeance for Storm City! In the previous defense battle, many of Storm City''s people fell to the demons of the Dark Realm!"

 Chapter 594 567-The Naga Queen’s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 594 Chapter567-The Naga Queen''s Gift </h4>


    He promptly proceeded to the Naga tribe with Duke Arsena and Natasha in tow.


    Legend Magus Shatras of the Naga tribe had also prepared thoroughly for the impending battle.


    Upon their arrival, Shatras addressed the trio without dy.


    "Her Majesty the Queen is already apprised of our forting endeavors. She wholeheartedly endorses our n tounch a counteroffensive against the Dark Faction. As such, Her Majesty has extended additional support to our cause."


    Without further ado, Shatras unveiled a bag he had brought along.


    To everyone''s amazement, the bag was filled with gems.


    However, these were not ordinary Ocean Gems; they were exceptionally rare and of the highest quality.


    The Naga Queen''s willingness to part with such high-grade Ocean Gems underscored her genuine desire for John and his team''s mission to seed.


    "We are immensely grateful for Her Majesty''s support. Rest assured, we will utilize these Ocean Gems to ensure our mission achieves significant sess," John dered, epting the gems without any reservation.


    He was convinced that these Ocean Gems would substantially aid their uing endeavors.


    Duke Arsena and General Natasha, of course, also epted these gems.


    They were well aware that once the Naga Queen had offered such a generous gift, it was unlikely to be withdrawn without cause.


    Upon witnessing all three epting the gems provided by the Naga Queen, Shatras continued, "Her Majesty has provided more than just these Ocean Gems. She has also bestowed upon you a substantial number of scrolls. The marine spells contained within these scrolls are incredibly potent. I have personally examined all the scrolls, and I can assure you that they are ready for immediate use without the need for additional magical energy or effort on your part."


    Shatras then handed over the scrolls to the trio. John, naturally skeptical, took a moment to scrutinize the scrolls thoroughly.


    After his examination, he was convinced of their authenticity and nodded to Duke Arsena and Natasha, signaling that further inspection was unnecessary given their lesser expertise in magical scrollspared to him.


    "Her Majesty must have her reasons for providing such extensive assistance. Does she expect us to undertake some additional tasks?"


    John inquired, directly addressing Shatras after epting the scrolls.


    He was under no illusion that the Naga Queen would offer such significant aid without expecting something in return.


    Although the Naga Queen had previously shown a slight sense of regret towards John, he understood that she was a being of great rationality.


    Such a rational individual would not offer substantial assistance merely out of a minor sense of apology.


    As John had anticipated, Shatras hesitantly nodded in affirmation.


    "Indeed, Her Majesty does wish for you to render some additional aid. During your journey to the Dark Realm, she desires your assistance in eliminating a particr Devil within - the Abyssal Fearmonger."


    The mention of the Devil''s name alone hinted at its significant connection to the oceanic realms, suggesting a formidable adversary.


    John nodded, perceiving the request as reasonable.


    Their mission to the Dark Realm was, after all, aimed at vanquishing its Devils, and the Abyssal Fearmonger, by name alone, seemed a significant threat.


    "Since Her Majesty wishes us to eliminate this Devil, she must possess some knowledge about it. Could she provide us with specifics about this Devil''s abilities, as well as its weaknesses and strengths?"


    John inquired, seeking strategic information to ensure their mission''s sess.


    The Abyssal Fearmonger turned out to be a Devil that even the Naga Queen held in considerable dread.


    This fact alone indicated that it was no easy foe to confront.


    The Naga Queen''s previously demonstrated power suggested that she was indeed capable of contending with a Devil.


    Her inability to face the Abyssal Fearmonger alone hinted that this particr Devil''s strength surpassed that of others.


    Shatras nodded, then ryed the Naga Queen''s insights without omission.


    "The Abyssal Fearmonger differs significantly from the other Devils of the Dark Faction. While the rest might engage directly with members of our Order Faction, the Abyssal Fearmonger prefers to lurk in the shadows.


    Only by uncovering its true form can we hope to vanquish the Abyssal Fearmonger. However, its penchant for hiding also works to our advantage; the creatures it summons are not as formidable as itself.


    Until we discover its true form, we will not face its full onught. Our immediate concern should be to fend off the attacks from other Devils."


    After Shatras finished describing the characteristics of the Abyssal Fearmonger, John turned his gaze towards Duke Arsena and General Natasha.


    He wanted to discuss with them whether they should undertake this quest.


    Duke Arsena was the first to speak, "Our objective in venturing into the Dark Realm is indeed to weaken the Dark Faction. However, the extent to which we can diminish their power is uncertain.


    Likewise, the Devils we might encounter during our mission are unpredictable. If we do note across the Abyssal Fearmonger, we won''t be able to fulfill the Naga Queen''s quest. I believe Her Majesty would understand such unforeseen Fearmonger, we won''t be able to fulfill the Naga Queen''s quest. I believe Her Majesty would understand such unforeseen circumstances. After all, our mission is not solely to seek out the Abyssal Fearmonger."


    The concerns expressed by Duke Arsena were shared by both Natasha and John.


    Their mission was not specifically aimed at locating the Abyssal Fearmonger.


    And if the Abyssal Fearmonger''s nature was as elusive as Shatras described, it could simply hide.


    Would they then be expected to search indefinitely for this Devil in the perilous Dark Realm?


    Following Duke Arsena''s remarks, both John and Natasha looked towards Shatras for his input.


    Without hesitation, Shatras nodded and responded, "The Queen had already considered your concern. If we are unable to locate the Abyssal Fearmonger in the Dark Realm, we should not go out of our way to seek it. Her Majesty believes that if we cannot find the Abyssal Fearmonger, it likely poses no immediate threat to us. In that case, we can focus our efforts on other Devils of the Dark Faction."


    With Shatras having rified the situation, Duke Arsena had no further questions.


    After some contemtion, Natasha also felt satisfied with the arrangement.


    "In that case, we shall ept Her Majesty''s quest," Natasha concluded.


    "During our mission, we will endeavor to track down the Abyssal Fearmonger. Should we fail to find any trace of it, we will proceed with our original ns. Please convey this message to Her Majesty. We will set out after you''ve informed her."


    Shatras nodded in acknowledgment and promptly departed.


    In his absence, John discussed the situation further with the others.


    They all anticipated challenges ahead and understood the necessity of preparing for significant dangers, which underscored their belief in the difficulty ofpleting the Naga Queen''s quest.


    Living up to his promises, Shatras made a rapid return, bearing the news that aligned perfectly with the anticipations of John and hispanions: the Naga Queen had indeed given her consent to their proposal, confirming their expectations without deviation.


    In the absence of any additionalmunications from the Naga Queen, John and hispanions found themselves at a crucial juncture, ready and determined to set forth on their impending expedition to the Dark Realm, driven by a sense of urgency that underscored the importance of their mission.


    John, apanied by three other formidable members of the Order Faction, made their way to the teleportation array located within the sea.


    Upon arrival, John noticed that the dark power emanating from the teleportation array had intensifiedpared to before.


    However, this surge in dark power did not deter John''s resolve.


    He had meticulously prepared for this mission and was fullymitted to seeing it through.


    There was no room for hesitation or retreat; he was determined to execute the n as devised.

 Chapter 595 568-Anomalies in the Details

    <h4>Chapter 595 Chapter568-Anomalies in the Details </h4>


    Upon arrival, John noticed an eerie absence of demons around the Dark Realm''s transmission point.


    The weaker demons he had encountered during his previous visit had vanished, as if their powers had been absorbed by more formidable entities.


    "Why is the situation in the Dark Realm so different from what I expected? I thought this ce would be teeming with powerful dark power," John pondered, reflecting on the stark contrast to his anticipations.


    Natasha, whose understanding of the Dark Realm had been superficial at best, had harbored the notion that it was a ce thoroughly permeated with sinister energies and the quintessence of dark power.


    This preconceived image had painted in her mind andscape fraught with malevolent forces and ominous presences.


    However, upon their arrival, the reality that unfolded before her eyes was starkly different.


    The anticipated shadows and nefarious energies were conspicuously absent, leaving her in a state of bewilderment.


    This stark discrepancy between expectation and reality plunged her into a deep pool of confusion, prompting a reevaluation of her understanding of the realm''s true essence.


    The absence of dark forces challenged her initial beliefs and forced her to confront theplexities and nuances that defined this mysterious domain, far removed from the simplistic notions of inherent malevolence she had previously held.


    Duke Arsena, too, appeared troubled, furrowing his brow in deep thought.


    It was clear he sensed that something was amiss, though he chose not to voice his concerns immediately.


    Shatras, the Legend Magus from the Naga tribe, possessed some knowledge of the Dark Realm, albeit derived solely from textual sources.


    His understanding, while theoretical, could offer insights into the unexpected calm that greeted them upon their arrival.


    After a moment of contemtion, Shatras turned to Natasha and exined, "I''ve read about the Dark Realm in books, and it''s indeed where dark power is at its most potent. However, it''s notmon for this power to be evenly distributed across the entire realm. The concentration of dark power is highest where Devils reside. Given that we''re currently around the Dark Realm''s transmission point, it indicates that no Devils are present here."


    Natasha nodded, tentatively epting Shatras''s exnation, though she remained skeptical about the unusual calm in their surroundings.


    She felt that they should proceed with caution in their forting endeavors.


    While the trio was engaged in conversation, they failed to notice John''s actions.


    John was not particrly concerned about the weakness of the dark power around them.


    Instead, he was more focused on the subtle anomalies he detected at the Dark Realm''s transmission point.


    These anomalies suggested that the transmission point was not as stable as before, seemingly affected by the dark power.


    The connection between the Dark Realm''s transmission point and that of the Order Faction seemed to be at risk of disruption at any moment.


    If this was indeed the case, John realized he needed to be even more vignt.


    "We must act swiftly," John emphasized, sensing the looming shadow of unforeseen dangers.


    "Should we encounter unexpected threats, we must be prepared to retreat back to the Order Faction promptly. Our strength has its limits within the Dark Realm, whereas the Devils here can continuously draw on dark power to maintain their peak condition. Engaging in a war of attrition against them is a battle we cannot win."


    John''s timely caution was acknowledged with nods from Duke Arsena, Shatras, and Natasha.


    They understood the gravity of the situation and proceeded towards the direction where the dark power felt most intense, aiming to weaken the Dark Faction''s forces to the greatest extent possible.


    Their destination was the town of Styx, which had clearly prepared its defenses thoroughly.


    The me Knight, awaiting their arrival, was intent on a decisive battle with John.


    Confident in his impending victory, the me Knight was not only bolstered by the formidable dark power but had also secured the aid of other adventurers, making him a more formidable opponent than ever before.


    Outside the town of Styx, a series of defensive formations constructed from dark power spells were in ce.


    Among these magical defenses, some were specifically designed to counter John, as the me Knight hade to recognize John''s favored spells from their previous encounters.


    In particr, he had devised magical defenses that could nullify spatial spells using dark power.


    When John and hispanions arrived at the Dark Realm''s transmission point, the me Knight was immediately aware of their presence.


    "They''ll soon be heading towards Styx. You must be ready to defend! There''s no time for hesitation; activate the defensive formations now!"manded the me Knight to his demonic subordinates.


    The lower-ranking demons promptly set to work, executing the orders issued by their leader.


    Meanwhile, the adventurers who had aligned themselves with the Dark Faction also began to take action.


    However, these adventurers were understandably reluctant to confront John directly.


    They were well aware of John''s formidable strength, not from personal encounters but from the extensive information circted about him on yer forums and gamingmunities.


    Although they were yet to identify John''s actual in-game ID, it wasmon knowledge among them that any anonymous yer capable of venturing into the Dark Realm must be among the elite, thereby heightening their wariness of engaging John inbat.


    Thus, the adventurers who had aligned themselves with the Dark Faction aimed merely to disrupt John''s operations.


    Their role was to provide additional support to me Knight, enhancing his capabilities.


    The Dark Faction''s strategy proved somewhat effective, empowering me Knight with unprecedented levels of dark power.


    Despite being one of the Devils, me Knight had never before essed such immense dark power, which only became avable to him in times of great peril to the Dark Realm.


    Upon approaching the outskirts of the Styx town, John immediately detected the dark magical defense arrays surrounding it.


    However, he did not pay excessive attention to these defenses, considering it natural for such an important yer stronghold like Styx town to be well-protected.


    "Our actions must be swift," John asserted.


    "I have a feeling that the Dark Faction is already aware of our ns and will have prepared ordingly. I''ll lead the frontal assault, while you three attack from the nks. Our priority is to quickly neutralize the Styx town''s defensive arrays and then proceed to obliterate it. Destroying Styx town will sever the Dark Faction''s ability tounch attacks from this base, thereby ensuring the safety of Storm City within a short span."


    John quickly outlined his strategy, and while Duke Arsena and Natasha readily agreed, believing it to be the best course of action, Shatras harbored some reservations about the n''s inherent risks.


    "Shouldn''t we consider utilizing the oceanic spell scrolls we received from the Naga Queen? Employing these scrolls could potentially counteract the dark magic defenses of Styx town," Shatras suggested, aligning with the tactical approachmonly adopted by the Naga tribe.


    John patiently exined the rationale behind not immediately resorting to the spell scrolls.


    "Indeed, we could use the spell scrolls to dismantle the dark magical defenses around Styx town. However, doing so would alert the demons inside to our presence and intentions, affording them ample time to mount a counterresponse.


    Our attack must catch them off guard to ensure swift victory and safe withdrawal. Remember, the longer we linger in the Dark Realm, the greater the peril we face. I presume none of us wishes to spend more time here than necessary."


    After John''s brief exnation, Shatras ultimately concurred, trusting John''s judgment as the most urate.


    With all preparations in ce, the group was ready to initiate their action.


    John took out the Book of the Astral Realm, knowing that its power was crucial for ensuring the effectiveness of his attack.


    Given that Styx town was of aparable level to Storm City, which boasted formidable defensive arrays, the defenses of Styx town should not be underestimated.


    John understood that without the Book of the Astral Realm, his attacks might not achieve their full potential against such strong defenses.

 Chapter 596 569-A Patient Wait for a Better Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 596 Chapter569-A Patient Wait for a Better Opportunity </h4>


    He chose not to employ his customary spells for this initial attack, keen on concealing his identity from the onset of the confrontation.


    Instead, John opted for a wind-based god-tier spell, a tactic previously unutilized by him.


    With the amplification provided by the Book of the Astral Realm, the god-tier wind spell was significantly empowered.


    A fierce gale surged through the Dark Realm towards Styx town, an unprecedented phenomenon for its defenders.


    The town''s outer defensive arrays were swiftly demolished, and a majority of the demons assigned to guard were eradicated.


    Witnessing the sess of John''s initial strike, Duke Arsena and Natashamenced their own attacks.


    Duke Arsena conjured a Holy Light barrier, which swiftly transformed into a golden beam of Holy Light that charged towards the gates of Styx town.


    While Natasha''s approach wasn''t as headstrong as Duke Arsena''s, she didn''t hesitate to take action.


    She unleashed a barrage of arrows, not with the aim of achieving victory on her own but to ensure the sess of Duke Arsena''s assault.


    Given that both Natasha and Duke Arsena were high-ranking powerhouses from the Northern Myst Empire, coordination between them was crucial.


    As the triounched their attacks, Shatras remained in the shadows, biding his time for the opportune moment.


    He was waiting for the demons within Styx town to counterattack, believing that only then could he effectively employ his mastery of potent oceanic spells to annihte any demon daring enough to retaliate.


    The counterattack from the demons of Styx town was swift.


    After the outer defenses and their demonic guardians were decimated, mid-tier demons from within emerged to confront the assants.


    Naturally, their primary targets were Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    Yet, Duke Arsena and Natasha were unfazed by the demonic onught, cing their trust in John and Shatras to neutralize the threat.


    This trust was not misced; the formidable spells unleashed by John and Shatras decimated the counterattacking demons, affirming the strength and coordination of their alliance.


    The seamless cooperation among the four quickly resulted in the annihtion of arge number of demons, significantly breaching the defenses of Styx town.


    This turn of events sent the yers who had sided with the Dark Faction into a state of panic.


    They had assumed that with the aid of Devils, their defense would hold strong.


    The effectiveness of John and his team''s assault was beyond their expectations.


    "What should we do now? Do we continue with our original n? And if we do, are we still eligible for rewards?"


    "What rewards are there left to im? If the Devils themselves couldn''t withstand these Order Faction powerhouses, how could we possibly hope to? Continuing this fight would only lead to greater losses!"


    Some of the yers aligned with the Dark Faction chose to flee, reasoning that as yers, the consequences of their retreat wouldn''t be severe.


    They were merely abandoning an in-progress quest, after all, and the game mechanics typically allowed for such tactical withdrawals without imposing harsh penalties.


    The demons of the Dark Faction were infuriated by the yers'' decision to flee, but they were clearly powerless to stop them, as their immediate concern had to be the onught from John and his team.


    After breaching the outer defenses of Styx town, John moved into the heart of the town itself, where the defensive capabilities were not significantly different from those of Storm City.


    At the center of Styx town was a potent dark magic array, continuouslyunching dark spells to hinder John and his allies.


    John''s primary objective was to dismantle this arraypletely.


    However, John was cautious, fully expecting his actions to attract the attention of more formidable demons from the Dark Faction.


    What he hadn''t anticipated was theck of high-tier demonic resistance; even as he reached the central area of Styx town, no such demons had confronted him.


    This unexpected ease in progression slightly surpassed John''s initial calctions, suggesting either a strategic oversight by the Dark Faction or perhaps a more sinister trap awaiting them.


    John''s inability to encounter any high-tier demons within Styx town heightened his vignce.


    He found it hard to believe that such a crucial stronghold of the Dark Faction would be left undefended by its elite demons.


    Their absence suggested they might be biding their time, waiting for a more opportune moment to strike.


    With this realization, John''s caution intensified.


    He began to employ Detection spells to survey his surroundings for any signs of ambush or deceit.


    Despite his thorough scrutiny, no anomalies were detected, which only deepened his perplexity.


    "Why can''t I find any of the Dark Faction''s formidable demons? Could they all have chosen to flee? Is it possible that even the Devils of the Dark Faction dare not confront me head-on?"


    Questions swirled in John''s mind, unanswered, as hispanions were engaged in battles elsewhere, unable to provide any insight.


    Unbeknownst to John, me Knight was not far off, making final preparations.


    me Knight was well aware of John''s movements and strategies.


    However, he chose not to engage John directly, understanding that to challenge and hope to defeat John, he must wait for a perfect moment, leveraging strategy over brute force to turn the tide in his favor.


    John''s vignce heightened in the absence of any high-level demons from the Dark Faction defending Styx town, suspecting it was a calcted move, with the demons biding their time for a more opportune moment to strike.


    Despite his careful observation with Detection spells, John found no anomalies, leading him to wonder why no formidable demons had confronted him yet.


    He spected whether they had all chosen to flee or if even the Devils of the Dark Faction were hesitant to face him directly.


    Unbeknownst to John, me Knight was nearby, making final preparations.


    me Knight was well aware of John''s movements but chose not to engage him directly, understanding that victory would require a more favorable moment.


    The moment me Knight awaited was when the dark power of the Dark Realm began to wear down John and his allies.


    Although they hadn''t immediately felt the effects of the dark power upon entering the realm, it didn''t mean they were unaffected.


    From the moment they set foot in the Dark Realm, the dark power had been subtly attacking them, gradually deteriorating their condition.


    This decline was slow, and initially imperceptible, but by the time John and his team realized it, it could be toote.


    After a brief wait, me Knight deemed the timing right and summoned a teleportation array before him, through which he called forth numerous high-tier demons, including several demon generals.


    He instructed them not to focus on defeating John, acknowledging their inability to do so, but rather to distract the others.


    me Knight believed that if he could face John one-on-one, he could secure victory, attributing his previous defeat to suboptimal conditions rather than ack of capability.


    Thus, the demons summoned by me Knightunched their attack, aiming to distract Duke Arsena, Natasha, and Shatras.


    Following their deployment, me Knight himself teleported directly to the heart of Styx town, where he encountered John.


    Upon sighting John, me Knight wasted no time and summoned a wave of green mes, signaling the presence of a Devil with the emergence of the devil me.


    John, upon witnessing the devil me, immediately activated his invisibility, fully aware that his priority was to dodge the Devil''s initial assault.


    His experience and caution dictated that evading the opening attack from such a formidable opponent was crucial for survival and strategizing his countermove.


    John''s swift move to invisibility temporarily thwarted me Knight''s immediate ns.


    However, me Knight, having anticipated such a scenario, remained patient and unfazed.


    Heunched a relentless assault with his devil me towards the area where John wasst seen, engulfing the central region of Styx town within the deadly embrace of the mes.


    The indiscriminate attack not only obliterated lower-level demons caught in the crossfire but also instantly killed any yers who were merely spectating the confrontation.


    Despite the chaos, John remainedrgely unaffected by me Knight''s onught.


    Upon cloaking himself in invisibility, John had wisely deployed a defensive spell to shield himself from harm.


    This precaution allowed him to evade the brunt of me Knight''s attack sessfully.


    Now, hidden and protected, John was strategizing his counterattack, mindful of the fact that he had yet to pinpoint me Knight''s exact location amidst the mes and destruction.


    The challenge before John was not just surviving me Knight''s powerful assaults but also finding an opening to strike back effectively against his formidable adversary.

 Chapter 597 570-A Temporary Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 597 Chapter570-A Temporary Retreat </h4>


    John, the strongest anonymous yer on the leaderboard, was engaged in a decisive battle with me Knight, one of the 72 Devils.


    Bothbatants were shrouded in invisibility, adding ayer ofplexity to their confrontation.


    The devil me unleashed by me Knight had nearly razed all the structures within the town center to the ground.


    John''s invisibility wouldn''tst indefinitely, indicating the urgency for him to prepare forbat swiftly.


    Upon realizing that his Detection spell failed to locate me Knight, John deduced he might have walked into a trap.


    Under normal circumstances, his strategy would be to retreat, understanding the significant risk of remaining ensnared.


    However, retreat seemed impossible now; me Knight''s devil me had effectively sealed off Styx town, trapping both John and Duke Arsena within.


    Even if John managed to use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to create a portal, it would only transport him to the town''s outskirts at best.


    This limitation left John in a precarious position, needing to devise a new strategy to counter me Knight''s overwhelming control of the battlefield.


    me Knight''s voice echoed, a deliberate attempt to unsettle John with a blend of truth and tactical provocation.


    As a formidable Devil, me Knight was adept at manipting his opponents through his words.


    His statement was not entirely false, for any deceit could easily be detected by John, potentially foiling me Knight''s ns.


    Despite me Knight''s provocations, John remainedposed.


    His extensive experience battling demons had taught him how they often sought to disrupt an opponent''s focus duringbat.


    However, me Knight was correct about one thing: John couldn''t maintain his invisibility indefinitely.


    Acknowledging this, John decisively dropped his invisibility cloak and simultaneously activated the Book of the Astral Realm and the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    With these two Sacred Relics empowered at once, John gained immense Space Authority, significantly enhancing hisbat capabilities and opening new strategic possibilities against me Knight.


    John, unfazed by me Knight''s attempts to unsettle him, decided to end his invisibility and concurrently activated the Book of the Astral Realm and the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    With both Sacred Relics in y, John harnessed a formidable Space Authority, vastly enhancing his capabilities.


    Acknowledging me Knight''s strategy of sealing off Styx town, John responded in kind, casting four sealing spells not only to reinforce the town''s seal but also to create a secondary seal at its center.


    This move was unexpected to me Knight, who saw little value in John''s tactic and doubted its effectiveness.


    "You really think this approach will lead to sess? Even if you seal the center of Styx town, what purpose does it serve? Do you genuinely believe you can triumph over me in a decisive battle here?"


    me Knight, despite holding the advantage, chose not to reveal himself, remaining cautious about his prospects in the ensuing conflict.


    He was banking on an additional edge, having previously arranged for Corruptor''s assistance.


    Yet, Corruptor''s absence in Styx town left me Knight to face John alone, a matchup he knewcked a guaranteed victory.


    John retorted, "The sess of my n doesn''t hinge on your opinion. You''ll soon see whether it seeds or not! You''re quite na?ve to think otherwise. Among the Devils, you might just have the lowest IQ."


    John''s words were a clear taunt aimed at me Knight, who likely dismissed them as mere strategic banter, akin to his own earlier psychological tactics.


    Yet, beneath the surface, bothbatants were intensely calcting their next moves, understanding that the oue of this confrontation could shift at any moment.


    The unexpected turn of events began to unsettle me Knight.


    John not only deployed sealing spells but also unleashed the oceanic spell scrolls provided by Shatras.


    As he cast these scrolls, potent marine spells materialized instantaneously, theirbined forces generating an immense power.


    "Are you daring to use these oceanic spell scrolls at the heart of Styx town? Don''t you realize that Styx town is sealed? If the town is sealed, the water elements summoned by these spells will umte, leading to a massive concentration of power. Do you notprehend the consequences of these water elements amassing? They will freeze us all!"


    me Knight eximed, now fully grasping John''s strategy.


    At this moment, me Knight sensed a significant threat emanating from John''s actions.


    The realization of John''s n dawned on him, but with it came the understanding of the immense danger it posed.


    John''s tactic of using the oceanic spells within the confined space of the sealed Styx town meant that the umting water elements could create an uncontroble and potentially catastrophic effect, threatening to freeze everything within its reach, including me Knight himself.


    The unfolding situation began to rm me Knight as John not only employed sealing spells but also unleashed the oceanic spell scrolls provided by Shatras.


    Upon activation, these scrolls unleashed powerful marine spells that converged into a formidable force.


    me Knight eximed in panic, "You dare use these oceanic spell scrolls at the heart of Styx town?! Don''t you realize that Styx town has been sealed? If it''s sealed, the water elements summoned will concentrate here! Do you notprehend the consequences of these water elements converging? They will freeze us all!"


    me Knight had realized John''s n, but with this realization came a sense of immense danger.


    When the water elements summoned by the marine spells were confined by the space seal, they would amalgamate, forming a colossal force capable of freezing everything in its vicinity.


    Neither Devils nor top-tier fighters like John could withstand the onught of the water elements, fundamentalponents of the world''s essence.


    Yet, John remained unfazed by me Knight''s words, as this was part of his strategy.


    He had anticipated encountering significant dangers within the Dark Realm and knew he might not always have the upper hand in battle.


    Thus, John''s tactic was to resort to a mutually destructive approach if he couldn''t gain the advantage.


    As a yer, John could respawn indefinitely, while Devils, including those of the Dark Faction, required substantial dark power to resurrect¡ªa process significantly slower than a yer''s respawn and challenging even within the Dark Realm.


    John confidently addressed me Knight, "You previously questioned why I was bold enough to confront you in the Dark Realm. Now, I''ll reveal my trump card to you. Have you forgotten that I''m an adventurer? As such, I don''t need to worry about being defeated by you, because any adventurer taken down by you can continuallye back. I always have a way out, while you do not. Should you be defeated, other Devils would be eager to seize all your dark power for themselves. They could use this opportunity to enhance their own strength and elevate their status. And if you wish to resurrect, it would take you much longer!"


    John''s words intensified me Knight''s apprehension.


    The truth in John''s statement was undeniable, and me Knight was well aware that other Devils might note to his aid if he were under attack, furtherplicating his situation.


    John''s deration highlighted the inherent advantage he held as an adventurer, underscoring the perpetual threat he posed to the Dark Faction due to his ability to respawn indefinitely.


    This stark contrast in fate between adventurers and Devils, where defeated Devils risked their dark power being usurped by their peers, further exacerbated me Knight''s predicament.


    The absence of support from Corruptor, a Devil previously allied with me Knight, exemplified the cutthroat nature of the Dark Faction, where solidarity was often a secondary concern to personal gain.


    As the water elements began to converge, forming an increasingly formidable force, me Knight''s dilemma deepened.


    He recognized the possibility of engaging John in a battle to the end but realized the futility andck of benefit in such a course of action for himself.


    Acknowledging John''s unexpected and radical strategy, me Knight conceded, remarking on the difficulty of battling someone of John''s recklessness.


    With these parting words, me Knight vanished, and with his departure, the seals that had enveloped Styx town dissipated, restoring freedom to the area and concluding the confrontation¡ªfor now.


    The moment the seal on Styx town was lifted, John swiftly deactivated his own sealing spells, keen on avoiding a mutually destructive end.


    As a yer, John was aware of the consequences of defeat, including the loss of experience and potentially valuable equipment.


    Given that his arsenalprised Sacred Relics, the risk of losing any of these priceless items was uneptable.


    With the deactivation of the sealing magic, the potent force of the water elements summoned by the oceanic spell scrolls began to dissipate across Styx town.


    This dispersion proved fatal for the weaker demons within the town, who were overwhelmed and annihted by the unleashed power of the water elements.


    This turn of events not only showcased the strategic depth of John''s n but also significantly weakened the Dark Faction''s hold on Styx town.

 Chapter 598 571-The Ambiguous Distress Signal

    <h4>Chapter 598 Chapter571-The Ambiguous Distress Signal </h4>


    This victory afforded John the opportunity to thoroughly investigate the central structures of Styx town for any clues of significance.


    Understanding that Styx town was one of the Dark Faction''s yer strongholds, John was convinced that important leads were likely hidden within its confines.


    Uncovering these could potentially offer deeper insights into the Dark Faction''s operations.


    Although John had gained some knowledge about the Dark Faction''s Devils early into his journey within the "Godyer" game, he felt his understanding was still limited.


    His primary focus now was the central building of Styx town, a towering structure that offered a panoramic view of the entire town.


    John remembered sensing the presence of a powerful demon within this building during his previous visit, but now, that overwhelming aura seemed absent.


    This absence of demonic presence could indicate a significant shift in the stronghold''s status, possibly rted to me Knight''s defeat or other internal dynamics within the Dark Faction.


    As John prepared to delve deeper into the heart of Styx town, he remained vignt, aware that appearances in such aplex conflict could often be deceiving, and the true nature of the town''s secrets might be well hidden.


    John''s discovery of the demon gem emitting powerful dark power atop the central building in Styx town added anotheryer to the mystery.


    The gem''s energy matched the aura of the high-level demon John had sensed during his previous visit, suggesting that what he had perceived as a demon might have actually been the gem''s formidable power.


    John pondered why such a potent demon gem, which should ideally be in the possession of Devils to enhance their ranks, was left in Styx town.


    This raised questions about the gem''s purpose and its apparent abandonment in a location like this, potentially indicating a deeper strategy or a hidden agenda within the Dark Faction.


    The possibility that the gem was protected by the game''s system was an intriguing thought, as it would imply certain restrictions on its removal.


    Yet, as John picked up the gem, he felt his condition deteriorating rapidly, hinting at the gem''s dangerous influence or a protective mechanism in ce to deter its unauthorized use.


    This immediate adverse effect on John''s state upon touching the gem suggested that its power was not only immense but also perilous, potentially designed to ward off or punish those who dared to tamper with it without the necessary precautions or authority.


    John''s encounter with the demon gem served as a sharp reminder of the perils lurking within the Dark Realm, even after achieving victory over a Devil.


    The rapid depletion and subsequent partial restoration of his health underscored the inherent dangers of underestimating the realm''s threats and the importance of maintaining vignce.


    The message from Duke Arsena, marked by urgency and distress, suggested a grave situation unfolding at the outskirts of Styx town.


    The mention of a Devil, particrly one with a history of assaulting Storm City, indicated a significant threat that could not be ignored.


    John recognized the gravity of the situation and the need for immediate action.


    Given the dire circumstances described by Duke Arsena, John understood that his assistance was crucial.


    The urgency conveyed through the message, entuated by the use of multiple exmation points, highlighted the desperation and the potentially dire consequences of dy.


    Preparing to respond to the call for help, John geared up for what could be another challenging confrontation.


    With the knowledge that his allies were in distress and facing a formidable foe, John was determined to lend his strength and confront the Devil threatening Styx town''s outskirts, aware that the oue of this encounter could have significant implications for their ongoing struggle against the Dark Faction.


    John''s initial reaction to rush to aid was halted by a nagging doubt about the authenticity of the distress message from Duke Arsena.


    Upon closer examination, he noticed discrepancies in the tone and manner of the message, which did not align with Duke Arsena''s usualmunication style.


    This discrepancy raised suspicions that the message might not have been sent by Duke Arsena at all, but could instead be a deceitful lure crafted by the Devils of the Dark Realm, known for their powerful and varied abilities to manipte and deceive.


    The realization that themunication channel was disrupted once again only added to John''s suspicions, making the situation appear even more abnormal and potentially dangerous.


    The likelihood of a trap being set at the location mentioned in the message seemed increasingly usible, especially given the Devils'' penchant for setting borate traps in the Dark Realm.


    Faced with the uncertainty of the message''s authenticity and the inability to re-establishmunication with Duke Arsena to verify the situation, John found himself in a predicament.


    Deciding on the next course of action required careful consideration of the risks involved in heading to the specified location without confirmation, bnced against the potential consequences of ignoring a genuine call for help from his allies.


    In this moment of uncertainty, John''s resolve and strategic acumen were put to the test, as he needed to navigate the treacherous waters of deceit and danger that characterized the Dark Realm, all while ensuring the safety of himself and his allies.


    John''s decision to proceed cautiously to the outskirts of Styx town instead of directly heading to the location mentioned in the message proved to be prudent.


    Upon arrival, he did observe signs of a fierce battle nearby, but the pervasive dark power inherent to the Dark Realm obstructed his vision and even interfered with his Detection spell, preventing him from ascertaining the specifics of the distant conflict.


    Aware of the risks yet conscious of the potential danger his allies could be in, John recognized he couldn''t afford to dy any longer.


    The possibility of Duke Arsena, Natasha, and Shatras falling to a Devil of the Dark Faction was uneptable, as their loss would not only be a significant blow to their cause but could also lead to severe misunderstandings within the Order Faction.


    Misinterpretations of John''s actions could lead to allegations of betrayal, casting him as a coborator with the Dark Faction, which would iste him and potentially render his previous efforts and achievements moot.


    Driven by the urgency of the situation and the need to prevent such disastrous oues, John advanced towards the battle.


    However, upon nearing the scene, his initial apprehensions were confirmed: he had indeed walked into a trap.


    Neither Duke Arsena, Natasha, nor Shatras were present; instead, he was met with Corruptor and two of his demonic generals, feigningbat.


    Surrounded by three high-ranking demons, John found himself facing Corruptor, whose smug expression betrayed his confidence in the trap he had meticulously set.


    After a prolonged wait, Corruptor had finally ensnared John, a moment he seemed to relish.


    Corruptor, distinguishing himself from me Knight, boasted of his superior strength, dismissing me Knight as ineffectivepared to his own formidable power.


    With a grand gesture, Corruptor summoned an army of low-tier demons from his four outstretched arms, each demon essentially a living embodiment of dark power magic, far from ordinary.


    Faced with the relentless assault of low-tier demons empowered by dark power spells, John''s initial defensive strategy, utilizing the Book of the Astral Realm to erect a space seal barrier, was quickly overwhelmed.


    The barrier''s swift breach by the demons was an unexpected setback, highlighting the formidable nature of Corruptor''s summoned forces.


    Topound the challenge, the two demon generals apanying Corruptorunched a synchronized attack on John, engaging him in closebat.


    This necessitated John to adeptly navigate between melee and ranged magicalbat, a particrly demanding task given theplexity of the "Godyer" game''s controls.


    The game''s interface required yers to switch between entirely different sets ofmands for engaging in close-


    quartersbat and casting spells from a distance.

 Chapter 599 572-The Tenacious Demon Corruptor

    <h4>Chapter 599 Chapter572-The Tenacious Demon Corruptor </h4>


    He aimed to first dodge the attacks from the two demon generals.


    These generals wielded massive war hammers, weapons known to inflict severe damage on yers.


    Despite being a top-tier yer, John''s chosen ss wasn''t particrly known for its defensive capabilities.


    As a spellcaster, maintaining distance from the demon generals was crucial for his survival.


    Under the cloak of invisibility, John executed two blink spells in rapid session, sessfully distancing himself from the adversaries.


    Now at a safer range, he had the breathing room needed to mount a counterattack.


    Leveraging the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, John conjured two space seals.


    He also tapped into the magical essence of the Abyssal Prison.


    Under the influence of these distinct space seal spells, a defense reminiscent of transparent ss materialized before him, buying John valuable time.


    Without the immediate threat of other demons, he began harnessing the power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    However, the full potential of the Mystery Eye Gemstone couldn''t be unleashed in the Dark Realm, as its mysterious energies were ipatible with the dark power pervading the realm.


    At the moment John''s defensive barrier was breached, he immediately entered a state of invisibility.


    He hoped to first evade the attacks of the two demon generals. These generals wielded giant war hammers, which are known to inflict maximal damage upon yers.


    Despite being a top-tier yer, John''s chosen ss was not one with high defensive capabilities.


    As a spellcaster ss, he needed to maintain distance from the demon generals.


    While invisible, John consecutively cast two blink spells, sessfully evading to a position far from the demon generals, where he finally had ample time to counterattack.


    John first harnessed the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, creating two space seals, and also invoked the magical power of the Abyssal Prison.


    Under the effect of the two distinct space seal spells, a defense array resembling transparent ss formed before John, buying him more time.


    Without the threat of other demons, John began to draw upon the power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    The Mystery Eye Gemstone''s full potential couldn''t be unleashed in the Dark Realm due to the ipatibility between Mystery forces and dark power.


    However, aside from its Mystery power, the gemstone also possessed the power of curses.


    John intended to use this curse power to thwart Corruptor''s assault from within. By extracting the curse power from the Mystery Eye Gemstone, he fused it with the god-tier spell of the Sea God.


    "If you think to use these low-tier demons to wear me down, then I''ll show you how I can swiftly clear them all!"


    John had already deduced Corruptor''s n during the battle.


    Corruptor aimed to deplete John''s resources using low-tier demons.


    If John was significantly weakened, Corruptor would seize the opportunity to attack personally.


    Despite not being adept at frontalbat, Corruptor''s high rank as a Devil meant a direct attack would pose a significant threat even to a top-tier yer like John.


    Hence, John was determined to neutralize Corruptor''s impending attack.


    After fusing the curse power with the Sea God''s god-tier spell, John unleashed it, causing a tidal wave to emerge from nowhere and rapidly expand in all directions around him.


    This wave was not only imbued with the potent force of water elements but each water element was also cursed with the power from the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    Thebination of these two forces meant that every low-tier demon struck by the wave was quickly annihted by the curse.


    In a matter of seconds, all demons, except for Corruptor and the two generals, were eradicated.


    John''s attack not only neutralized the threat posed by the low-tier demons but also earned him a substantial amount of experience, enabling him to level up amidst the battle.


    With John''s already high level, each level-up granted him additional attribute points and restored him to peak condition.


    "Your ns have failed yet again! It seems you should concede that you''re no match for me! Haven''t you heard about the Devils I''ve defeated?! They no longer dare to challenge me; why do you still dare to fight? Since you persist, I''ll make you pay dearly! That way, when you encounter me next, you might as well choose to flee!"


    Having gained the upper hand, John was in no mood to show mercy.


    He aimed to infuriate Corruptor, believing that angering his opponent would make the ensuing battle less challenging for him.


    Although Corruptor''s intelligence might not be his strongest suit, being a Devil, he was not easily provoked to blind rage.


    Devils possess the ability to perceive their adversaries'' intentions duringbat.


    Despite Corruptor''s frustration over the ineffectiveness of his previous attacks, he recognized John''s true intentions.


    Cooling down and resolving to use his full strength, Corruptor decided to coborate closely with the two demon generals in a war of attrition, aiming topletely overwhelm John.


    "You despicable adventurer, don''t think such tactics can incite my rage! As a mighty Devil, I am not easily provoked by the likes of adventurers! My initial attack was merely to gauge whether your strength has significantly waned since ourst encounter. It appears you haven''t weakened much. So, I shall personally demonstrate the true might of a Devil!"


    After these words, Corruptorpletely enveloped himself in devil me, which then intensified, bing even hotter and more blinding than before.


    John could sense the devil me being amplified by a stronger dark power, instinctively stepping back in response.


    He was acutely aware that Corruptor''s forting assault would be far more formidable than anything prior.


    Until he fully grasped Corruptor''s true intentions, caution was paramount.


    John''s instincts were spot on; as he retreated, the devil me rapidly expanded from Corruptor, covering the surrounding area.


    Had John not stepped back, he would have been directly hit by the devil me.


    For an adventurer like John, being struck by devil me meant defense was nearly impossible, as it was fundamentally different from ordinary mes.


    Devil me not only inflicts severe damage on members outside the Dark Faction but also disrupts the mental state of its foes.


    Should a yer be targeted by devil me, their health would rapidly deplete, and their sanity would likewise diminish swiftly.


    Aplete loss of sanity would forcibly sever the yer''s connection with the game server, rendering them incapable of any action for a significant period.


    "Do you really think such tactics can defeat me? Do you have any more effective methods of attack? If not, it''s my turn to counterattack!"


    After evading Corruptor''s devil me assault, John immediatelyunched his counteroffensive.


    He was well aware that engaging in a war of attrition with a Devil in the Dark Realm was not a viable strategy.


    Thus, he was determined to use his subsequent attack to directly defeat Corruptor.


    Driving Corruptor back to the abyssal depths would be the ideal oue.


    For this attack, John chose not to utilize the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, knowing that frequent use could pose significant risks to himself.


    He reserved the power of the Book for truly perilous situations.


    Although at a disadvantage, he did not perceive the current circumstances as dire enough to warrant such a risk.


    Instead, John employed one of his god-tier spells, reinforcing the sealing spell Abyssal Prison around him.


    He then transformed the blessing of the Sea God into a radiant blue light, concentrating it in his right hand.


    While the Dark Realm is not abundant in water elements, water elements can traverse the seals between the Dark Realm and other realms.


    John could feel the strength of his water element power growing increasingly potent.


    Once John deemed the power of the water element sufficiently formidable, he initiated his counterattack.


    The mighty water element, manifested through a god-tier spell, surged as a tumultuous wave towards Corruptor.


    Corruptor, undeterred, chose not to evade; Devils, after all, do not need to be overly cautious when battling in the Dark Realm.


    Instead, Corruptor concentrated all the surrounding devil me to form a massive firewall, confident that it could withstand John''s assault with this barrier of devil me.


    Indeed, Corruptor''s strategy seemed to seed, as John''s attack failed to make any impact on him.


    However, John''s deployment of the oceanic spell as a Divine Skill was merely a tactic to buy time for further preparation.


    John''s true ace was yet to be revealed.


    While Corruptor was preupied with countering his offensive, John took out the Ocean Gem and a scroll of oceanic spells taught to him by the Naga Queen from his backpack.

 Chapter 600 573-The Covert Strategy of Kingserp

    <h4>Chapter 600 Chapter573-The Covert Strategy of Kingserp </h4>


    Although traveling to Styx always required some time, the advantagey in the consistent security of his stronghold, as it was well-known that adventurers in the Dark Realm seldom ventured far from Styx.


    Upon returning, me Knight was seething with anger.


    He felt it was abnormal for Corruptor, his ally, to have not provided assistance.


    "I had an agreement with him that he would support me in the battle against John! Why did he fail to fulfill his promise?! Does he truly wish for my defeat in battle to im my dark power for himself?"


    me Knight''s furious outburst terrified the other demons, who naturally could not respond to his questions. me Knight did not expect an answer from them.


    In the midst of his rage, a low-ranking demon approached him with a message.


    "An adventurer outside requests an urgent audience with you."


    Upon hearing the message, me Knight''s expression grew even more unsightly.


    His twelve eyes simultaneously fixed on the low-ranking demon with a terrifying tone.


    "An adventurer hase to me again?! Haven''t I made it clear that no one else is toe here?! Have my orders fallen on deaf ears?!"


    me Knight''s fury was at its peak, especially after his recent defeat in the battle against John and his expectation for these demons to aid him.


    Had it not been for his reliance on the dark power these demons could provide for his recovery, he would have obliterated them all, for although their strength was not formidable, their dark power could somewhat heal his wounds.


    The low-ranking demon was utterly powerless in the face of me Knight''s rage.


    Yet, he did not simply leave, knowing the adventurer waiting outside me Knight''s door was from the Dark Faction and not of a low level.


    "It might be wise to listen to him. He ims to have a very important n to discuss with you!"


    Already teetering on the edge of his patience, me Knight deemed the low-ranking demon''s relentless persistence utterly insufferable.


    Despite this, he managed to curb his fiery impulse, opting not to obliterate the hapless messenger there and then.


    Recognizing his ownck of a solid action n, me Knight conceded that even if the adventurer who sought him out couldn''t offer an outstanding strategy, at the very least, he might provide a new perspective.


    "In that case, let hime. But make it clear to him in advance: if his n is anything less than perfect, I will not hesitate to annihte him."


    With that, me Knight dismissed the low-ranking demon. Soon after, the Dark Faction adventurer mentioned by the demon, who was none other than Kingserp, appeared before me Knight.


    Following a series of defeats against John, Kingserp hade to the realization that direct confrontation was a losing strategy.


    He hoped the Dark Faction would learn from past mistakes.


    They need not face John head-on in battle; instead, they could divert his attention elsewhere.


    As long as John was preupied with other crises, their ns could proceed unimpeded.


    This approach was inspired by Darklord''s previous strategy during the assault on Storm City, which had been sessful in part because the Dark Faction''s attack had drawn John''s attention away.


    "Speak your n now. I know you; we''ve coborated with the Dark Faction numerous times. I even dispatched a mid-tier demon to assist you once. But your operations have always ended in failure, including the attempt to take Storm City. However, I''m past dwelling on that, seeing as even my direct involvement didn''t secure Storm City. My patience is thin, and if your n doesn''t satisfy me, don''t expect any mercy."


    me Knight''s words ced immense pressure on Kingserp, but Kingserp seemed unfazed by the weight of me Knight''s expectations.


    Confident in his foolproof n, Kingserp believed me Knight would inevitably act ording to his strategy.


    "My n is quite straightforward. Now that John has ventured into the Dark Realm, our best move is tounch another attack on Storm City. Given the current circumstances, I presume its defenses are significantly weaker than before."


    Kingserp''s repeated suggestion to attack Storm City infuriated me Knight, who felt as if the mention of Storm City was a mockery of his past failures.


    However, before letting his anger take over, me Knight gave the proposal some thought and realized it might actually have a chance of sess.


    Considering that Storm City''s defensive enchantments werergely disabled after previous assaults, and with John and other key defenders now in the Dark Realm, the city''s defenses would indeed be vulnerable.


    Launching an attack now could lead to a significant victory.


    But then, me Knight remembered a crucial oversight: there was no powerful Devil currently engaging John to keep him upied.


    If he were to attack Storm City, John could swiftly return to aid in its defense.


    "Your n is doomed to fail because there''s no formidable force to keep John upied. Even if we seed in attacking Storm City, he can quicklye back for its defense. Should John manage to defeat us there decisively, we would lose any opportunity for furtherbat. Being defeated in the Dark Realm is one thing; I can recover quickly with the dark power here. But if we''re defeated outside the Dark Realm, I''d have to undergo a lengthy revival process to regain my Devil strength."


    As me Knight spoke, his expression turned notably disheartened.


    He found it humiliating for a Devil of his stature to be cornered into such a predicament by an adventurer.


    Kingserp could clearly see me Knight''s apprehension towards John; without another Devil to distract John, me Knight was reluctant to take any action.


    Kingserp''s visit was intended to bring good news to me Knight, specifically that John was currently engaged in battle with Corruptor.


    "In fact, John is already fighting another Devil. Although your coboration with Corruptor did not yield sess, Corruptor has taken it upon himself to engage John after your defeat.


    John is preupied with battling Corruptor, making it impossible for him to return to Storm City promptly. Even if he bes aware of our actions, Corruptor is unlikely to abandon his fight with John easily. You must be well aware of Corruptor''s particr disdain for John. He is determined to use every means at his disposal to eliminate John."


    Kingserp''s words sparked a glimmer of hope in me Knight for a swift turnaround from defeat to victory.


    However, as a cautious Devil, me Knight wasn''t quick to take Kingserp''s words at face value.


    He decided to verify whether Corruptor was indeed engaged in battle with John.


    If Corruptor wasn''t fighting John, me Knight would immediately eliminate Kingserp for deceit.


    If the rumors about John and the Corruptor being entangled in a fierce battle were confirmed, me Knight would find himselfpelled to reassess the strategic merit of Kingserp''s cunning proposal.


    The prospect ofunching an offensive against Storm City during John''s absence presented a tantalizing window of opportunity.


    By capitalizing on this moment of vulnerability, me Knight envisioned a chance to aplish what had eluded the Dark Faction for so long: a decisive victory over their adversaries and a significant advancement of their own dark agenda.


    This potential shift in the tide of war warranted serious consideration, as it could redefine the bnce of power.


    A victory over Storm City could grant him an unimaginable amount of dark power, potentially positioning him to surpass other Devils and be the most formidable among them.


    This has been me Knight''s ambition all along; with enough dark power, he could transform into the very embodiment of dark power, the Dark Emperor.

 Chapter 601 574-Encounter with the Abyssal Fearmonger

    <h4>Chapter 601 Chapter574-Encounter with the Abyssal Fearmonger </h4>


    The trio was deeply concerned about their current predicament, as they had been cut off frommunication with anyone else.


    Despite Duke Arsena sending numerous messages to John, there had been no response.


    "It seems the dangers we''ve encountered in the Dark Realm have exceeded our expectations. I had thought that with John''s strength, we could ovee any crisis we faced here. John is likely engaged in battle with a Devil in Styx town. The crisis we''re facing now is probably not due to attrition but the work of some high-ranking demons."


    Duke Arsena made his assessment.


    He believed that the Devils would not target him specifically but would focus on John instead.


    After all, once the four of them entered the Dark Realm, the Devils there must have be aware of their presence.


    "Why would the Devils target us, who are not as strong? Even if they could defeat us, they would ultimately have to face John." Duke Arsena pondered theck of logic in Devils targeting them directly.


    Shatras didn''t provide an immediate answer, finding the current situation perplexing. Upon entering the Dark Realm, she hadn''t felt such a strong presence of water element before. Yet, within this maze, she sensed a water element powerparable to that of the Naga tribe, suggesting a significant connection between thebyrinth and water element.


    This was particrly baffling for Natasha. How could there be such a concentration of water element power in the Dark Realm?


    After some thought, Shatras shared her feelings with Duke Arsena and Natasha: "I sense a very strong presence of water element power, and I can''t understand why such a force would be here. Even if John were using a powerful water element spell, we should detect his presence first. If John isn''t using water element magic, then where is this powering from?"


    Shatras''s question momentarily stunned Duke Arsena and Natasha. As non-spellcasters, they were not particrly sensitive to the presence of water elements.


    It was only after Shatras pointed out the anomaly that they became aware of the surrounding water elements.


    Duke Arsena quickly responded by casting a Holy Light Blessing spell, creating a barrier in front of them to ensure that any water element attacks could not harm them.


    "I''m not suggesting that the water element present in the maze poses a threat to us. It''s just unusual for there to be such an abundance of water element in the Dark Realm. Could it be that this maze was created by a demon proficient in using water elements? Perhaps the Abyssal Fearmonger?


    Her Majesty once told me that the Abyssal Fearmonger is among the demons most skilled in manipting water elements. Moreover, there are a series of barriers within this maze. It''s possible the Abyssal Fearmonger set this trap to confine us here, coordinating with other Devils to target John. We must find a way out of this maze quickly. Although John is incredibly powerful, facing the assault of three Devils could potentially overwhelm him."


    Shatras was indeed deeply concerned for John, grateful for the help he had provided her.


    She didn''t want to see someone as benevolent as John fall prey to the attacks of multiple Devils in the Dark Realm.


    Moreover, Shatras harbored a degree of mistrust towards Duke Arsena and Natasha, suspecting they were merely using John for their own ends.


    Duke Arsena and Natasha exchanged looks, both recognizing the validity in Shatras''s concerns.


    However, they were at a loss for finding a way out of the maze.


    "You''re right; we need to find a way out as soon as possible. But it seems we can''t find an exit. Aren''t you proficient in water element magic? Perhaps you could find a vulnerability in this maze. Given the abundance of water elements here, you should be able to seek their assistance," Duke Arsena suggested, hoping to leverage Shatras''s expertise.


    Natasha remained the mostposed among them, able to consolidate all the information they had in the face of crisis.


    She quickly identified who was most likely to help them escape the predicament.


    Naturally, that person could only be Shatras, the Legend Magus of the Naga tribe, given her mastery over water element spells.


    Shatras gave a nod of acknowledgment, recognizing her notable proficiency in the realm of water element magic.


    Previously, she had endeavored to engage inmunication with the water elements native to the surrounding area, hoping to harness their power.


    However, it became apparent that these elements harbored a deep-seated hostility towards the Naga race.


    Far from being allies, these water elements not only refused to lend their aid to Shatras but also took active measures to exacerbate her condition, showcasing an unexpected and troubling animosity that made her efforts all the more challenging.


    "I am indeed skilled in water element magic, but the water elements here are very hostile towards us Naga. They seem to harbor intense hatred for our kind."


    Hearing this, Duke Arsena felt confident in his assessment that their current predicament was caused by the Abyssal Fearmonger.


    Only the Abyssal Fearmonger possessed both the ability to wield water element magic and a deep-seated hatred for the Naga.


    "It appears our situation is the work of the Abyssal Fearmonger! In that case, we should resort to spells that target dark power! I''ll cast a Holy Light spell; you two prepare your defenses!"


    With Duke Arsena''s n set, both Shatras and Natasha readied themselves for defense, understanding that they might not be able to contribute much in the uing confrontation.


    Duke Arsena raised his Silver Sword, which, with the aid of the powerful Holy Light, transformed into a beam of pure, dazzling light.


    This radiant light illuminated the entire maze, dispelling all water elements and dark powers within it.


    It was only then that Duke Arsena truly grasped the reality of their situation¡ª they were not in a maze at all, but within the vast body of the Abyssal Fearmonger, a colossal Devil whose size dwarfed even that of Storm City.


    The dispersal of the water elements and dark powers by the Holy Light also drew the Abyssal Fearmonger''s attention.


    Countless eyes of the Abyssal Fearmonger turned towards Duke Arsena, making him feel as if his blood had frozen instantly.


    "Run! I''ll try to dy the Abyssal Fearmonger''s attack!"


    Despite knowing the grave danger of the uing battle, Duke Arsena chose not to flee. Instead, he resolved to buy time for Shatras and Natasha to escape.


    For Duke Arsena, Shatras and Natasha were merely allies providing assistance, and he was prepared to face the Abyssal Fearmonger alone to ensure their safety.


    Duke Arsena was resolved to fight with all his might, recognizing his role as the one who must battle most fiercely.


    However, Shatras and Natasha did not choose to flee.


    They understood that escape was likely futile and that their safety depended on standing united with Duke Arsena in battle.


    "How could I possibly choose to run? If I fled and you were to fall in the Dark Realm, how would I exin to the Emperor? I will stand and fight alongside you, for I do not fear the Abyssal Fearmonger. Having defeated other malevolent beings, I am confident I can defeat a Devil of the Dark Realm. After all, I have battled other Devils before," Natasha spoke with an ease that belied the tension beneath her words.


    Despite her role as a General of the Northern Myst Empire''s guard, she was acutely aware of the formidable challenge Devils represented.


    Beside her, Shatras remained silent, focusing on her preparations for the imminent fight.


    She had removed the seals from the god-tier spell scrolls she carried, readying herself to unleash powerful oceanic spells against the Abyssal Fearmonger.


    This act signaled her readiness to employ her most potent magic in the confrontation with the Devil.

 Chapter 602 575-Natasha’s Quick Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 602 Chapter575-Natasha''s Quick Thinking </h4>


    The numerous curse-filled eyes on the Abyssal Fearmonger''s body all opened simultaneously.


    The curse power released from these eyes inflicted severe damage on Shatras, as well as on Duke Arsena and Natasha, who were not far away.


    Duke Arsena, having already exhausted his power to unleash a divine protective spell, was immobilized by the curses.


    "I can''t go on any further; you must proceed alone to find John. Only by finding John can we ensure our safety! If John can''te to our aid, we''ll have no way to escape the Dark Realm!"


    Duke Arsena expressed this with a hint of regret, realizing the mission might not have been thoroughly nned.


    He had assumed the dangers in the Dark Realm would only amount to facing a couple of Devils at most and had not anticipated encountering even more formidable Devils.


    As the lord of Storm City and a high-ranking Pdin of the Northern Myst Empire, Duke Arsena felt that his failure to anticipate all possible contingencies was a severe dereliction of duty.


    Therefore, he hoped to ensure Natasha''s temporary safety.


    As long as Natasha could escape danger, there would be a chance for her to find John.


    Natasha nced back at Duke Arsena, her feelings incredibly mixed.


    Of course, she had hoped Shatras''s attack would seed. However, the current situation seemed to indicate that Shatras''s assault had not been very effective.


    The Abyssal Fearmonger was not only unaffected by the divine scroll used by Shatras but hadunched an even more potent attack in response.


    Duke Arsena was no longer able to continue with her, which meant Natasha would have to face any uing dangers alone.


    Although Natasha had encountered many dangers before and had dealt with numerous challenging foes on her own, navigating the Dark Realm alone was somewhat beyond her capabilities.


    "Don''t lose hope yet! I can use the divine scroll I possess to help you recover a bit. I don''t think the Abyssal Fearmonger will pursue us any further. It should now be preupied with Shatras''s attack. Although Shatras''s assault didn''t achieve the desired effect, the Abyssal Fearmonger has been provoked. We should be able to take advantage of this moment, while the Abyssal Fearmonger is distracted, to quickly escape our current predicament."


    Although Natasha felt that Duke Arsena might not be able to offer much assistance, as the Guard General of the Northern Myst Empire, she wasn''t one to easily abandon an ally.


    She hoped to use the extra divine scrolls she carried to help Duke Arsena recover to his optimal state as quickly as possible.


    Natasha pulled out a divine scroll of the Holy Light spell from her backpack.


    This divine scroll wasn''t provided by someone else; Natasha hadn''t disclosed to others that she was carrying additional divine scrolls.


    In her view, neither Shatras nor John were entirely trustworthy.


    The only person she could fully rely on as the Guard General of the Northern Myst Empire was Duke Arsena.


    With Natasha''s aid, Duke Arsena was freed from the negative effects of the curse.


    However, the next course of action for the two was not entirely clear to Duke Arsena.


    He felt somewhat overwhelmed, realizing the insignificance of their power when faced with Devils.


    Duke Arsena''s expression of confusion and uncertainty led to a slight disappointment in Natasha.


    However, it seemed that Natasha had reached a critical moment.


    She needed toe up with a solution quickly. After pondering for a while, she finally thought of a n.


    "Why don''t we use the divine scrolls of spatial spells we have to teleport directly to the teleportation point in the Dark Realm? There, we might find a way back to Storm City."


    Natasha''s suggestion made Duke Arsena''s expression turn incredulous.


    If they were to do this, it would mean they were no longer nning to assist Shatras and John.


    John, being an adventurer, could be easily abandoned.


    Neither Arsena nor Natasha felt that leaving John behind would pose any additional threat to them.


    However, abandoning Shatras, a Legendary Magus of the Naga tribe, was not so simple.


    If they were to leave Shatras behind in the midst of the battle in the Dark Realm, they would no longer be able to cooperate with the Naga tribe afterward.


    The Naga Queen would undoubtedly be furious, potentially turning the Northern Myst Empire and the Naga tribe into mortal enemies.


    Such a situation would make it impossible for Storm City to continue its defense.


    Duke Arsena immediately objected, "We cannot abandon our allies. John and Shatras ventured into the Dark Realm and risked their lives precisely to help us resolve the crisis in Storm City. If we truly abandon them now, wouldn''t that mean we''re breaking our promise? Do you think anyone would be willing to help us after that?"


    Duke Arsena''s barrage of rhetorical questions left Natasha unsure of how to respond.


    However, she knew that they couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    Without intending to prolong the debate with Duke Arsena, Natasha decided to act. She grabbed Duke Arsena and used a god-tier spell scroll to teleport them directly.


    The two of them were transported to the vicinity of the Dark Realm''s teleportation point, only to discover that it had beenpletely sealed off.


    "I told you not to take such action! You didn''t heed my advice, and you even dragged me here with you! We must return to the Abyssal Fearmonger as soon as possible. We have to do everything in our power to assist our allies. Even if we ultimately fail to defeat the Devils in the Dark Realm, at least we can say we tried our best."


    Duke Arsena was understandably furious.


    As a Pdin, he believed in fighting to the end, and being forcibly removed from the battlefield by Natasha greatly angered him.


    He was unwilling to abandon his allies, especially when they were engaged in a difficult battle.


    However, Natasha didn''t take Duke Arsena''s anger to heart.


    Instead, she was carefully observing their surroundings, noticing traces that seemed all too familiar.


    Approaching the periphery of the Dark Realm''s teleportation point, Natasha spotted a mystic arcane mark, immediately recognizing it as belonging to the Mystery Protector.


    Realizing that the Mystery Protector had been here, Natasha''s expression changed dramatically, sensing that something was amiss.


    "Come here and see if this is the Mystery Protector''s spell," she called out.


    At Natasha''s words, Duke Arsena''s expression turned to one of surprise.


    He quickly joined Natasha and confirmed that the spell indeed belonged to the Mystery Protector.


    Both Arsena and Natasha knew that the Mystery Protector had never been to the Dark Realm before.


    The emerging evidence hinted at a possible alliance between the Mystery Protector and the nefarious Dark Faction, a troubling development that could have far-reaching implications.


    Furthermore, this uneasy alliance suggested that the Dark Faction might be strategically leveraging their expedition into the foreboding depths of the Dark Realm.


    This maneuver could very well serve as a cunning pretext for orchestrating a renewed assault on Storm City, exploiting the chaos to further their dark ambitions and unsettle the precarious bnce of power.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Duke Arsena''s expression turned to one of sheer panic.


    He set aside his previousints against Natasha and urgently said to her, "Storm City is facing a tremendous threat; we must rush back immediately! If the Mystery Protector has indeed sided with the Dark Faction, Storm City will surelye under attack again!"


    Duke Arsena no longer opposed Natasha''s n. In his view, the safety of Storm City was of paramount importance.


    If protecting Storm City meant abandoning John and Shatras, he would do so without hesitation.

 Chapter 603 576-Underestimating John is the Biggest Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 603 Chapter576-Underestimating John is the Biggest Mistake </h4>


    In the recent fight, John had sessfully eliminated two demon generals summoned by the Corruptor.


    By defeating these two demon generals, John gained all the dark power they possessed.


    Utilizing the potent force of the Book of the Astral Realm, John converted this dark power into dark spells and hurled them back at the Corruptor.


    The Corruptor had not anticipated being attacked with dark magic in a battle against an adventurer like John.


    After all, as a Devil, he should be the one wielding dark spells against his foes.


    Moreover, the dark spells unleashed by John were even more powerful than those the Corruptor, as a Devil, could muster, causing the Corruptor''s morale to utterly copse.


    After resisting John''s dark magic attack, the Corruptor roared furiously, "You wretched insect, how dare you use dark magic to attack a Devil! Do you not realize your arrogance? Do you not know that all Devils represent immensely powerful dark power?! Are you unaware that provoking any Devil will lead to a most tragic end for you?!"


    Facing the Corruptor''s words, John''s expression remained unchanged, seeing the Corruptor''s threats as mere bluster.


    With the help of two demon generals, the Corruptor had failed to defeat John.


    So how could he possibly hope to swiftly defeat John now, on his own? On the contrary, John felt he had the upper hand.


    Although he had used up all the divine scrolls given to him by the Naga Queen, he still had some he had saved up in his pocket.


    These divine scrolls could provide him with an extra margin of error in the uing battle.


    Even without these scrolls, John believed that with the powerful capabilities of the Book of the Astral Realm, victory was within his grasp.


    Moreover, he could once again harness the power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    In previous battles, it was with the power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone that he had sessfully eliminated the two demon generals aiding the Corruptor.


    "Stop boasting. Don''t you realize I''ve battled other demon generals before? Those generals and Devils couldn''t defeat me. If you meet the Devils I''ve defeated before, you should have a good chat with them. They certainly wouldn''t think, like you do, that they couldpletely destroy me."


    John spoke these words calmly, with a slight smile.


    This attitude, of course, only served to infuriate the Corruptor even more, as he had never encountered such aposed adversary from the Order Faction before.


    Although the Corruptor was a Devil, he had never engaged in battle with any of the deities from the Order Faction.


    This was because most of the Order Faction''s deities were severely weakened in battles against the Dark Emperor and the Mystery Saint.


    After sessfully sealing the Dark Emperor and banishing the Mystery Saint, most of the Order Faction''s deities chose to recuperate.


    They only asionally bestowed their power upon members of the Order Faction they deemed worthy.


    This is why most Devils believed their power to be among the top tier, as they were all fragments of dark power.


    Before the Dark Emperor was fully sealed, the dark power possessed by these Devils was considered insignificant, leaving them unqualified for directbat with the deities of the Order Faction.


    While calmly responding to the Corruptor''s words, John was also unleashing his full power in attack.


    The god-tier spells John employed didn''t inflict significant damage on the Corruptor.


    As one of the Devils with the strongest defenses, the Corruptor could ignore most physical attacks.


    Even when faced with Holy Light spells, which are particrly effective against dark power, he was able to withstand them.


    Facing such an opponent, John needed to adopt more suitable tactics.


    He chose to use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to gradually seal away the Corruptor''s dark power.


    Besides creating spatial barriers, the Book of the Astral Realm could also create conceptual barriers.


    While these conceptual barriers might not pose a significant threat to the Corruptor, they could gradually strip away his dark power.


    As the Corruptor''s dark power weakened, John''s attacks started to inflict substantial damage on him.


    As the battle wore on, the Corruptor could feel his condition deteriorating rapidly.


    He suddenly realized he shouldn''t have underestimated John''s strength.


    Had he known about John''s formidable capabilities, he wouldn''t have faced John''s attacks alone.


    The Corruptor had refrained from aiding the me Knight because he believed he had the power to defeat John by himself.


    If he had joined forces with the me Knight, everyone would eventually credit the me Knight for defeating John, as the me Knight was stronger in directbat.


    Regretful as the Corruptor might be, he found himself without options.


    He had to fight to the bitter end; even the thought of fleeing was impossible under the circumstances.


    John hadbined the power of the Book of the Astral Realm with his Divine Skill, Nether Fortress, effectively sealing off the entire battle area.


    The only oues were either Johnpletely defeating and resealing the Corruptor, or the Corruptor utterly defeating John, causing John to lose a significant amount of experience.


    With no way out for either side, they were bothmitted to fighting with all their might.


    Towards the end of the battle, the Corruptor had exhausted all his dark power.


    He decided to eliminate all the surrounding demons, absorbing their dark power into himself.


    At this point, the Corruptor''s form had grown immenselyrge, akin to the size of a small city.


    If other members of the Order Faction were present alongside John, they would witness the Corruptor''s massive transformation.


    Determined to make a final stand, the Corruptor''s significant increase in size was a strategy to unleash thest vestiges of his dark power in a desperate bid for victory.


    "I will show you just how powerful a Devil can be! You will pay dearly for your arrogance and foolishness!"


    The Corruptor''s roar echoed, and John could feel the overwhelming surge of dark spells being unleashed simultaneously by the Corruptor.


    The force generated by these dark spells posed a significant threat, even to John, who wielded the Book of the Astral Realm.


    John had no intention of withstanding the Corruptor''s attacks with brute force alone.


    Well aware that his adventurer ss wasn''t designed for head-


    on confrontations, John knew he had to dodge the direct attacks as much as possible.


    Without hesitation, John sealed the Book of the Astral Realm and took out the Mystery Eye Gemstone,bining its power with his Divine Skill, Abyssal Prison.


    Using the spatial traversal ability of the Mystery Eye Gemstone, John instantly moved outside the seal.


    Although this action significantly reduced his health points, it allowed him topletely evade the Corruptor''s full-on assault.


    The Corruptor, a Devil, evidently hadn''t anticipated that John could instantly move out of the seal.


    The Corruptor''s barrage of dark magic attacks all hit the seal, posing no threat to John whatsoever.


    Having exhausted nearly all of his dark power in this assault, the Corruptor was no longer able to continue the fight against John.


    Seeing that his opponent''s attack had failed, John deactivated the power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone and returned to the interior of the seal without its enhancement.


    "Now you should have no ability to continue fighting me. You''ve run out of dark power, so it''s time to seal you awaypletely!" John dered.


    Transforming into a beamposed entirely of energy, John converted all his remaining MP into deal arts damage.


    This attack was incredibly powerful, and the Corruptor, having depleted most of his dark power, couldn''t evade it.


    With this strike, John utterly vanquished the Corruptor.


    However, John was aware that a Devil could never be truly destroyed; the Corruptor was merely resealed once more.

 Chapter 604 577-Revealing True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 604 Chapter577-Revealing True Colors </h4>


    John cleaned up the battlefield and, ensuring there were no threats in the vicinity, nned to return to Styx Town.


    His first priority was to make sure that Styx Town was also free from any threats.


    In Styx Town, all demons from the Dark Faction had vanished. Most of those remaining were adventurers who had sided with the Dark Faction, and they had not chosen to flee.


    They believed that staying might allow them to find some precious weapons.


    Besides those aligned with the Dark Faction, there were also neutral adventurers present.


    These adventurers were in Styx Town merely because they had set their spawn point there upon entering the game, driven by curiosity rather than an intention to join the Dark Faction.


    For those adventurers who had sided with the Dark Faction, John had no hesitation.


    He unleashed arge-scale area-of-effect spell right in the center of Styx Town.


    With the potent magical damage unleashed, nearly all the adventurers aligned with the Dark Faction were eradicated.


    However, for these adventurers, the loss was mainly in levels, which wasn''t too significant given the circumstances.


    The adventurers daring enough to remain in Styx Town didn''t possess particrly strong weapons or capabilities.


    Losing a few levels and some non-rare weapons wasn''t a significant setback for them.


    As for the neutral adventurers, John approached them with more patience, hoping they could provide him with some information.


    He approached a magus yer whose level was rtively high and asked directly, "In the recent past, have there been any unusual urrences in Styx Town?"


    The magus yer, still in shock from witnessing John''s recent battle, stared at him with eyes full of fear.


    After all, John''sbat had been visible to all yers in Styx Town, and facing a top-tier yer who had just defeated a Devil was understandably terrifying for an ordinary yer.


    "Don''t be afraid now; you haven''t sided with the Dark Faction! Since you''re not with them, I absolutely won''t attack you. After all, we yers need to cooperate with each other!"


    John''s reassurance temporarily eased the magus yer''s fear, though his voice still trembled with residual fright as he replied, "During the recent battle, everyone was focused on you and that powerful Devil.


    We didn''t notice if anything unusual happened in Styx Town.


    However, I don''t think there have been other strange urrences here.


    The most unusual event in Styx Town was your sudden appearance and your attack on the demons here.


    And after you defeated the Devil, the demons fled.


    We took this opportunity to acquire some weapons that we would never have been able to obtain otherwise."


    As he spoke, the magus yer gestured to the wand he was holding, which indeed appeared to be a rare weapon.


    However, such a wand was not of concern to John.


    John, already in possession of several god-tier weapons, knew their immense value to any yer.


    He was unique in his ability to wield so many god-tier items simultaneously.


    "Alright, I understand. As a token of my appreciation, here''s a gold coin for you."


    John casually tossed a gold coin to the magus yer.


    The magus yer hadn''t expected to receive such an unexpected reward for answering John''s question.


    However, he was well aware that one must be exceedingly cautious around top-tier yers.


    After receiving the gold coin, the magus yer chose to make a swift exit.


    John paid no mind to the fleeing magus yer or other yers lurking in the shadows.


    John opened hismunication channel and sent out messages to the other three top-tier members of the Order Faction.


    He wanted to check their locations and whether they had encountered any threats.


    With Duke Arsena and Natasha already back in Storm City, they couldn''t provide any updates to John.


    Shatras, finally finding a moment amidst her battle with the Abyssal Fearmonger, quickly sent a message back to John.


    In her message, Shatras mentioned encountering another Devil, likely the Abyssal Fearmonger previously mentioned by the Naga Queen.


    She explicitly stated she needed John''s help, suggesting that without his assistance, she might be entirely vanquished by this Devil.


    After reading Shatras''s message, John immediately set out, using the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to pinpoint Shatras''s location and then teleporting to her side.


    At that moment, Shatras had just narrowly avoided an attack from the Abyssal Fearmonger.


    With the situation at hand, John first repelled the Abyssal Fearmonger with his god-tier spell.


    Once he ensured the Abyssal Fearmonger couldn''t threaten them in the short term, John turned to Shatras with questions.


    "What exactly happened before? Where are Natasha and Duke Arsena? Have they been eliminated by the demons in the Dark Realm? That seems unlikely, given their strength. Have they chosen to flee? I can''t imagine Duke Arsena would do such a thing!"


    Shatras didn''t hesitate to recount the events that had transpired, refraining from cing any me on Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    In her view, their immediate decision to flee was the most sensible course of action.


    Even if they had stayed to confront the Abyssal Fearmonger alongside her, sess would have been unlikely.


    "They probably went to look for you, and their failure to find you likely means they encountered some other threat. Our first priority should be to defeat the Abyssal Fearmonger. Once we''ve ovee the Abyssal Fearmonger, we can n our next move and figure out why Arsena and Natasha have disappeared."


    Though John sensed something was amiss, he wasn''t overly concerned about the disappearance of Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    He believed that these two powerful members of the Order Faction weren''t easily defeated.


    Furthermore, even if they had been vanquished, the Northern Myst Empire would surely send more powerful forces in response.


    After all, the Empire wouldn''t let the matter rest so easily.


    Thus, John focused his efforts on the battle with the Abyssal Fearmonger.


    Despite the heavy toll the previous battles had taken on her, Shatras continued to fight alongside John.


    Meanwhile, back in Storm City, the Mystery Protector was finally ready to reveal his true identity.


    He had already discussed a n of cooperation with Kingserp and informed him of all the actions taken by John and his allies.


    Kingserp, coordinating with other Devils of the Dark Faction based on this information, nned a second assault on Storm City.


    By this time, Kingserp had sessfully persuaded the me Knight, who was now positioned outside the gates of Storm City.


    Sensing the sess of his n, the Mystery Protector decided there was no longer any need to continue his disguise.


    Having resolved to focus entirely on the battle with the Abyssal Fearmonger, John and Shatras continued their concerted efforts.


    Meanwhile, in Storm City, the Mystery Protector finally decided to reveal his true intentions.


    The Mystery Protector had previously discussed a cooperation n with Kingserp, informing him of John and hispanions'' actions.


    Kingserp, coordinating with the Dark Faction''s other Devils based on this information, nned a second assault on Storm City.


    At this point, Kingserp had sessfully persuaded the me Knight, who had now appeared outside the gates of Storm City.


    Sensing the sess of his ns, the Mystery Protector no longer saw the need to maintain his disguise.


    The Mystery Protector eradicated all the apprentice magi within the Great Library.


    After dispatching these apprentices, he headed straight for Duke Arsena''s pce, fully aware that controlling Storm City required the destruction of thest defensive magic array within the pce.


    The previous failure of the Dark Faction''s assault was not solely due to John''s intervention.


    A more critical reason was the Dark Faction''s inability to locate Storm City''s most crucial defensive array, allowing the city''s defenses to hold until the end of the battle.


    Had the defensive array been destroyed at the outset, the Dark Faction''s efforts might not have been in vain.


    The Mystery Protector was determined not to let his subsequent ns fail.

 Chapter 605 578-It’s All Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 605 Chapter578-It''s All Too Late </h4>


    The scrolls and spellbooks within the Great Library could significantly bolster Storm City''s defenses.


    As the Mystery Protector made his departure from the hallowed confines of the Great Library, the guards stationed at its grand entrance orded him a respectful greeting, oblivious to the ndestine allegiance he had forged with the Dark Faction.


    In their eyes, he remained a formidable figure, esteemed as a stalwart ally of the Order Faction and considered a pivotal bulwark in the defense of Storm City.


    Their salutations reflected an enduring respect and trust, born from his historic contributions and valor,pletely unaware of the duplicitous turn his loyalties had taken.


    This juxtaposition of perception and reality underscored theplex web of alliances and enmities thaty beneath the surface of this seemingly tranquil city.


    The Mystery Protector nodded with a smile and then teleported to the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce, where he encountered an unexpected obstacle.


    "Mystery Protector, we cannot allow you to enter the pce! Before the Duke left, he issued a clear order: no one is to enter the pce until his return!"


    The guards at the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce promptly stopped the Mystery Protector.


    However, the Mystery Protector did not react angrily to their refusal.


    The Mystery Protector, with a smile still on his face, responded to the guard, "Do you truly believe I pose any threat to Storm City? Do you think Duke Arsena would consider me his enemy? Do you believe my visit to Duke Arsena''s pce could endanger Storm City in any way?"


    Confronted with the probing inquiries of the Mystery Protector, the guards found themselves at a loss, unable to furnish any sort of reply.


    Their faith in the Mystery Protector''s intentions towards Storm City remained unshaken; they harbored no real suspicion that he would emerge as a threat to the city''s safety.


    Nevertheless, bound by duty and loyalty, they werepelled to strictly follow the directivesid down by Duke Arsena, despite their personal convictions and the apparent harmlessness of the Mystery Protector''s actions.


    This adherence to orders underscored the guards'' unwaveringmitment to their responsibilities, even in the face of uncertainty.


    One of the guards then said to the Mystery Protector, "Sir, I indeed don''t believe you would pose any threat to Storm City! But please forgive us, we must follow the Duke''s orders. If you truly wish to enter the pce, you might wait for Duke Arsena''s return. The Duke should be returning soon, as his mission is likely to have been sessful."


    Hearing the guard''s words, the Mystery Protectorughed out loud, which was somewhat unbing for a Legend Magus.


    "You are truly naive. If you insist on following Duke Arsena''s orders, I won''t say much more. But be aware that adhering to hismands wille with its consequences! Moreover, I must inform you that Duke Arsena can no longer return; he has already been eliminated by demons in the Dark Realm!"


    The expression on the Mystery Protector''s face, along with his words, left the surrounding guards deeply confused.


    However, they instinctively prepared for battle, fully aware that the Mystery Protector was likely to attack them next.


    The Mystery Protector indeed chose tounch an attack, as he hadn''te here to waste time with them.


    The Mystery Protector unleashed an epic-tier spell.


    While epic-tier spells might not be very effective in battles among the mighty, they offer the best cost-effectiveness.


    Epic-tier spells don''t consume too much MP while still ensuring the elimination of rtively weaker foes.


    The guards at the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce were all eradicated by the epic-tier spell cast by the Mystery Protector.


    He then breezed through their defenses and entered Duke Arsena''s pce.


    His objective was clear and straightforward: to prate the deepest part of Duke Arsena''s pce and locate the most critical defensive array as swiftly as possible.


    Meanwhile, Natasha and Duke Arsena also appeared in Storm City''s teleportation array.


    After rushing back, they finally made it to Storm City. The moment they returned, they were teleported directly to the entrance of the Duke''s pce.


    Upon seeing the situation at the pce entrance, they immediately grasped what had transpired.


    Without wasting any words, they quickly entered the pce.


    Duke Arsena didn''t head elsewhere but made a beeline for the core area where the defensive array was located.


    Just as he was about to reach the defensive array, he caught sight of the Mystery Protector.


    The Mystery Protector, with a smile, stood at the entrance to the room housing the defensive array.


    "Did you really think your n would seed? Duke, I must tell you, it''s all toote. I''ve sessfully breached Storm City''s defensive array! Without its defenses, Storm City stands no chance!"


    The Mystery Protector spoke with great confidence.


    However, Duke Arsena noticed a w in his words, as he could see that the seal he had ced at the entrance to the defensive array remained intact.


    It seemed the Mystery Protector hadn''t managed to achieve his final goal in time.


    Under such circumstances, Duke Arsena naturally didn''t hesitate.


    He exchanged nces with Natasha, and then bothunched an attack on the Mystery Protector.


    The Mystery Protector was well-acquainted with both Natasha and Duke Arsena, which allowed him to maintain an advantage during the fight.


    He first cast a spell specifically designed to target Pdins, whose greatest weakness is their reliance on the power of Holy Light to execute their skills.


    The Mystery Protector''s spell that blocked Holy Light prevented the Duke from using his most powerful abilities, rapidly diminishing hisbat effectiveness.


    However, facing Natasha proved to be more challenging for the Mystery Protector.


    As a Guard General, Natasha was a formidable warrior.


    Warriors don''t require a wide range of additional powers duringbat; they rely solely on their strength and skill with weapons.


    "Stop wasting time fighting me here; it''s pointless for defending Storm City! Don''t you realize that Storm City is about to be attacked by the Dark Faction?!"


    During the battle, the Mystery Protector realized he couldn''t quickly defeat these two opponents.


    So, he attempted to persuade them not to waste time battling him, hoping they would instead focus on countering the impending attack from the Dark Faction.


    However, Mystery Protector''s words were unable to persuade Natasha and Duke Arsena.


    Having already identified Mystery Protector as an adversary, they considered everything he said to be an attempt to sabotage their defense.


    With Natasha and Duke Arsena working in perfect harmony, even Mystery Protector, as a Legend Magus, gradually found himself at a significant disadvantage.


    Realizing he could not win and that there was no need to fight to the death, Mystery Protector ultimately resorted to a god-


    tier spell, "I don''t want to waste any more time with you! I have more important matters to attend to! Your efforts here are doomed to fail! Brace yourselves for the attack of a mighty Devil! And this time, you won''t have John''s help!"


    With those final words, Mystery Protector teleported away from Storm City, deeming it too dangerous to remain there.


    Although Mystery Protector had coborated with the Dark Faction, he still wished to avoid encountering Devils directly.


    In his view, Devils were inherently dangerous beings.


    With Mystery Protector''s departure from Storm City, Duke Arsena and Natasha finally had the chance to assess the situation more thoroughly.


    They quickly realized that Storm City was indeed under attack by the Dark Faction.


    After defeating Mystery Protector, they had to brace themselves for a confrontation with a Devil.


    Moreover, the Devil assaulting Storm City was the me Knight, who already had some understanding of the city from previous encounters.


    Both Duke Arsena and Natasha felt that, even with all their might, stopping the me Knight was near impossible.


    Their only viable strategy at this point was to dy the enemy and buy time, hoping for John''s swift return.

 Chapter 606 579-The Stubborn Defense of Storm City

    <h4>Chapter 606 Chapter579-The Stubborn Defense of Storm City </h4>


    As the lord of Storm City, he understood that he had to do everything within his power.


    "I''ll head to the city walls immediately to fend off the demons'' assault. If you find this situation too perilous, feel free to retreat. You''ve already provided ample assistance. Asking you to stay in Storm City and fight with all your might would be too much. You''vepleted your quest and may return to the capital of the Empire."


    Duke Arsena didn''t expect Natasha to stay and defend Storm City with him, seeing the dire circumstances.


    It was clear to him that they stood no chance against a Devil''s onught with just the two of them.


    In such a situation, Duke Arsena could only suggest that Natasha leave first, given her status as a guard general sent by the Northern Myst Empire.


    She had the option to leave without anyplications.


    However, Natasha responded with a calm demeanor, "Do you think I''m the type to flee in the face of battle? Since I''vee to Storm City, I must ensure its safety. Beforeing here, I promised His Majesty the Emperor to secure Storm City''s safety. The security of Storm City is crucial for the entire Northern Myst Empire!"


    After her deration, Natasha promptly made her way to the walls of Storm City.


    With her resolve made clear, Duke Arsena wasted no more time either.


    Together, they reached the city walls, where they could see hordes of demons from the Dark Faction emerging non-stop from a portal outside Storm City.


    This time, the number of demons assaulting the city was even greater than before, as me Knight had dispatched all of his Servant Demons for this attack.


    me Knight was determined to ensure the sess of this assault.


    By his side was Kingserp, the architect of this wless n.


    Kingserp, gazing towards the city walls, spotted Duke Arsena and Natasha, two powerful figures from the Order Faction.


    A slight smile crept onto his face, believing his n had already seeded.


    "Great Lord of the Devils! As you can see, John is nowhere to be found on the city walls. This indicates that my n has been sessful. John is trapped in the Dark Realm, unable to thwart our assault on Storm City any longer! The city is yours for the taking!"


    After me Knight used his Detection spell to observe the situation within Storm City and confirmed John''s absence, he remained cautious.


    He was well aware of John''s formidable strength and the possibility that John might have concealed his presence.


    Thus, me Knight responded to Kingserp, "It seems our n has achieved some sess so far. However, we must not let our guard down until we have full control of Storm City. Come with me to the city''s center. Didn''t you mention there''s a control center for Storm City''s most powerful defensive array in Duke Arsena''s pce? I couldn''t find itst time, but with your help, I should be able to locate it this time."


    With me Knight''s insistence, Kingserp wasted no time and directed him to the location of the control center for the strongest defensive array.


    me Knight then teleported to the center of Storm City.


    He chose not to enter Duke Arsena''s pce directly, deducing that there were other defensive arrays surrounding the pce.


    Instead, me Knight summoned two ordinary demons and sent them towards Duke Arsena''s pce to test the defenses.


    The two demons collided directly with the transparent Defend Wall outside Duke Arsena''s pce and instantly turned to ash.


    "It seems the people of the Order Faction are not as foolish as we thought. They''ve reinforced the defenses of Storm City''s key structures upon their return. However, our n this time cannot fail! I will immediately destroy the defenses of Duke Arsena''s pce! Your task is to swiftly infiltrate the pce and locate the control center for the defensive array!"


    me Knight''s tone was very serious.


    He preferred not to enter the pce directly, suspecting traps might be inside.


    Thus, he tasked Kingserp with entering the pce, especially since the n was Kingserp''s idea, making him responsible for executing its most challenging part.


    Without hesitation, Kingserp entered Duke Arsena''s pce. Just as he did, Duke Arsena and Natasha arrived to intercept him.


    As a Devil, me Knight naturally wouldn''t allow them to hinder Kingserp''s mission.


    He summoned devil mes, creating an insurmountable wall of fire.


    "If you wish to ensure your safety, you must leave immediately! If you choose not to, do not me me for being ruthless!"


    me Knight didn''tunch an attack right away.


    He believed he could intimidate Duke Arsena and Natasha into retreating without the need for violence, especially considering he thought their strength was negligible without John''s assistance.


    However, the subsequent actions of Duke Arsena and Natasha took me Knight by surprise.


    Duke Arsena chose to attack me Knight directly, employing the Pdin''s most powerful skill, Holy Light Duel.


    The mighty power of Holy Light transformed into a dazzling beam, rushing towards me Knight at high speed.


    Despite being unprepared, me Knight remained unscathed, his strength far surpassing that of Duke Arsena.


    After Duke Arsena''s attack failed, he wasn''t particrly surprised.


    He had known from the start that his attack was unlikely to seed quickly.


    He also anticipated me Knight''s immediate counterattack, so he quickly moved to a safer distance.


    Natasha didn''t attack me Knight directly but instead supported Duke Arsena''s actions by providing him with an additional defensive shield while heunched his attack.


    Although the coordinated efforts of Duke Arsena and Natasha posed no threat to me Knight, they seeded in infuriating him.


    me Knight had a deep disdain for mortals who dared to attack him.


    Choosing to escte the situation, me Knight summoned several mid-tier demons to join him in swiftly eliminating Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    Faced with the onught of a Devil and mid-tier demons, Duke Arsena and Natasha found themselves in a grueling battle.


    Simrly, the other Order Faction guards defending Storm City were also engaged in desperatebat.


    The Order Faction guards were still far from their peak condition, as the aftermath of the Dark Faction''s recent assault on Storm City lingered, with less than a week having passed since the turmoil unfolded.


    The continuous attacks on Storm City not only surprised the NPCs within the city but also astonished the yers.


    They hadn''t anticipated that Storm City, a main hub for yers, would be attacked twice in such quick session.


    Furthermore, the nature of these attacks was particrly difficult to deal with, leading to a surge of discussions on the gaming forums about the situation in Storm City.


    This time around, the likelihood of top-tier yers rallying to Storm City''s defense was slim, given the lingering discontent from the previous siege, where many felt the rewards did not match their contributions.


    In the bewildering maze of their current predicament, Adam and Blue Sea felt utterly adrift, grappling with the situation''splexity.


    Desperate for a guiding light, they reached out to John, hoping for his intervention.


    However, in a twist that seemed all too familiar, their attempts to establishmunication were thwarted, leaving them isted once more in their hour of need.


    Given the situation, Adam and Blue Sea had no choice but to rely on the members of their respective guilds to help resolve the crisis in Storm City.


    However, among their guild members, only a few were yers of significant strength.


    The vast majority of their yers were of medium or lower levels, which significantly limited their capacity to contribute effectively to the defense of the city against such formidable foes as a Devil and mid-tier demons.

 Chapter 607 580-The True Power of Abyssal Fearmonger

    <h4>Chapter 607 Chapter580-The True Power of Abyssal Fearmonger </h4>


    However, John currently had no spare capacity to attend to the situation in Storm City.


    His primary objective was to assist Shatras in sessfully defeating Abyssal Fearmonger.


    The power that Abyssal Fearmonger was exhibiting now was significantly different from before.


    In the confrontation with Shatras, Duke Arsena, and Natasha, Abyssal Fearmonger did not reveal his strongest form; he was merely dying their actions.


    But with John''s arrival, Abyssal Fearmonger realized he needed to unleash his full strength, sensing from John a formidable force that could cause the entire Dark Faction to pay a hefty price.


    Abyssal Fearmonger concentrated all his dark power into a single point, transforming his massive form into an ethereal eye.


    This phantom eye seemed to hover in the high skies of the Dark Realm, yet also appeared directly in front of John and Natasha.


    Despite John''s ess to multiple Sacred Relics, he was still unable to discern the true strength of this ethereal eye, a testament to Abyssal Fearmonger''s formidable power.


    Faced with such a situation, John could only continuously deploy his skills in attack.


    However, he wasn''t confident about the sess of his attacks against the formidable presence of Abyssal Fearmonger''s ethereal eye form.


    The phantom eye of Abyssal Fearmonger remained mostly motionless, surrounded by constantly emerging fine ripples.


    These ripples rapidly spread out from the location of the ethereal eye, causing significant distortions in the entire space of the Dark Realm.


    John could sense the dark power around him rapidly dissipating while the strength of the water element surged.


    This scenario puzzled him and posed a significant threat. In John''s view, Devils of the Dark Faction typically relied on dark power, and the dissipation of dark power would imply that the Devils could no longer grow stronger.


    However, based on the information provided by Shatras, Abyssal Fearmonger''sbat style was different from that of other Devils.


    Abyssal Fearmonger could leverage the power of the water element to pose a significant threat to his opponents.


    With the strengthening of the water element, John knew he had to be more cautious.


    Facing such a situation, John had no choice but to continuously unleash attacks using the skills at his disposal, uncertain of their effectiveness against Abyssal Fearmonger, who had transformed into an ethereal eye.


    The phantom eye remained mostly inactive, surrounded by constantly forming, intricate ripples that spread rapidly from its location, causing significant distortions in the space of the Dark Realm.


    John noticed the dark power around him dissipating rapidly while the water element''s strength surged.


    This development puzzled and threatened him, as he believed that all Devils of the Dark Faction relied heavily on dark power.


    The fading of dark power suggested that the Devils would be weakened.


    However, information previously provided by Shatras indicated that Abyssal Fearmonger''sbat style differed from other Devils.


    Abyssal Fearmonger could leverage the power of the water element to pose significant threats to his opponents.


    With the water element''s strength increasing, John knew he had to be cautious.


    John then took out the remaining water element divine scroll, distinct from the ones he had used before.


    The used divine scrolls had harnessed the power of the water element to unleash powerful oceanic spells, which, despite their effectiveness against demons, also generated a vast amount of water element.


    The divine scroll John now held was capable of absorbing all surrounding water elements into the scroll itself, making it a crucial item provided by the Naga Queen to counter Abyssal Fearmonger.


    Knowing Abyssal Fearmonger''s ability to utilize the water element, the Naga Queen had anticipated this situation.


    Upon seeing John take out the scroll, Shatras''s expression changed, as her spells also relied on the water element.


    She quickly moved aside to avoid having the water element power she wielded absorbed by John''s scroll.


    As John activated hisst scroll, the water element around them began to be rapidly absorbed into it, neutralizing all the attacks previously released by Abyssal Fearmonger.


    This turn of events enraged Abyssal Fearmonger, whose ethereal eye form expanded a thousandfold, enveloping the entire area within view like a colossal celestial body.


    Both John and Shatras experienced intense headaches, a clear indication of Abyssal Fearmonger''s formidable power.


    Checking his status panel, John saw his health points dwindling swiftly, understanding that he was now facing Abyssal Fearmonger''s most potent attack.


    To counter this, he contemted utilizing the sealing power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    However, he quickly realized that in the current circumstances, activating the book was not feasible.


    Any attempt to force its use would result in the Book of the Astral Realm backfiring against him.


    Faced with this dire situation, John had to think quickly for an alternative solution.


    He remembered the various skills and powers at his disposal and contemted their potential effectiveness against Abyssal Fearmonger''s overwhelming attack.


    It was clear that a conventional approach wouldn''t suffice; he needed to devise a strategy that could turn the tables in this critical moment.


    Facing the impossibility of utilizing the Book of the Astral Realm, John resorted to the power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone, hurling it towards Abyssal Fearmonger''s ethereal eye form.


    The impact caused the eye to burst like a punctured balloon, dissipating the overwhelming dark power that threatened to overwhelm them.


    Just as John began to feel a glimmer of hope, a new, even more formidable force started to emerge.


    The Mystery Eye Gemstone absorbed the entirety of Abyssal Fearmonger''s power, and within it, a spectral figure began to take shape¡ªa figure John could never forget: Mystery Saint.


    The revival of Mystery Saint within the Dark Realm, facilitated by the Mystery Eye Gemstone, sent a wave of immense mystery power surging through the area.


    John instantly realized the gravity of the situation; confronting Mystery Saint head-on, even in this spectral form, was beyond his capabilities.


    The sheer might of Mystery Saint''s presence suggested that even the gods of the Order Faction might struggle against him if he were to fully resurrect.


    In this dire moment, John understood that direct confrontation was not an option.


    He needed to devise a strategy that could neutralize the threat without engaging Mystery Saint in a direct battle.


    The stakes were higher than ever, and the path forward was fraught with peril.


    Therefore, John made a swift decision to grab Shatras by the side and bolted towards the teleportation point of the Dark Realm at the greatest speed possible.


    During their rush to the teleportation point of the Dark Realm, John could hear some distant and ethereal voices, unmistakably belonging to the Mystery Saint.


    "Choosing to flee now is utterly pointless. I have been sessfully resurrected and possess the power to annihte all members of the Order Faction! Seize the opportunity to align with me while you still can. I will overlook your previous transgressions against me, and in return for your allegiance, I promise to endow you with formidable strength!"


    John had no intention of heeding the voice of the Mystery Saint in his mind, fully aware that the saint was deceitful.


    He knew that sumbing to the words of the Mystery Saint would lead to his total corruption by the saint''s power, having already witnessed the fate of the Ocean Sage.


    The Ocean Sage, who merely coborated with the Mystery''s forces, couldn''t escape the tragic end of being corrupted.


    John understood that his fate would be even grimmer than that of the Ocean Sage if he were to surrender to the Mystery Saint.


    Thus, John harbored no other thoughts but a single-minded desire to escape the Dark Realm as quickly as possible.


    He believed that once he could leave the Dark Realm, he could temporarily evade the pursuit of the Mystery Saint.


    Soon after, John and Shatras reached the teleportation point of the Dark Realm together.


    At this moment, the figure of the Mystery Saint within the Mystery Eye Gemstone had fully materialized.


    The Mystery Saint shattered the Mystery Eye Gemstone, unleashing a powerful surge of Mystery force that swept across the entire Dark Realm in an instant.


    Every Devil was roused simultaneously.


    John also felt a formidable and terrifying power capable of instantly killing members of the Order Faction who were not as strong.


    "Atst! I have seeded! Although I have only resurrected within the Dark Realm, I will soon be free from all the troubles here!"


    The resurrection of the Mystery Saint in such a manner caught everyone by surprise.


    John realized he might have been deceived by the Ocean Sage, who perhaps did not anticipate this turn of events either.


    Regardless, John knew he had to prepare for a final showdown with the Mystery Saint.


    With theseplex thoughts, John passed through the teleportation point of the Dark Realm and returned to Storm City.

 Chapter 608 581-We Were All Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 608 Chapter581-We Were All Deceived </h4>


    The sudden appearance of John took both me Knight and Duke Arsena by surprise.


    However, they quickly adapted to the situation.


    me Knight shifted his focus away from Duke Arsena and Natasha,unching two powerful dark magic spells directly at John instead.


    These formidable spells prevented John, who had just emerged from the portal, from immediately joining the fight.


    Moreover, Shatras, who was severely injured, was right by John''s side.


    Duke Arsena, of course, was not about to stand idly by and watch me Knight''s attack seed.


    The Duke promptly cast a divine protection spell, safeguarding John and Shatras for the moment.


    Thanks to Duke Arsena''s intervention, John narrowly avoided me Knight''s assault.


    He first ensured Shatras was in a rtively safe location before diving into the fray himself.


    However, this time, John had no intention of coborating with Duke Arsena and Natasha topletely eradicate me Knight.


    John merely wanted to inform me Knight of a crucial development that had urred within the Dark Realm.


    "You continuing the battle with us in Storm City is utterly pointless. Are you not aware of the situation that has arisen in the Dark Realm, something all Devils dread?"


    John articted, casting a wave of confusion over everyone present.


    However, me Knight, being a Devil, was not easily persuaded.


    He suspected John''s words were merely a tactic to disrupt his focus.


    As such, me Knight disregarded John''s statement, persisting in his assault.


    Nheless, John did not cease his attempts to convince him. John was acutely aware of the critical need to inform me Knight that the Mystery Saint had been resurrected.


    Given the resurrection of the Mystery Saint, it was clear that this entity now represented the most formidable adversary for both the Order Faction and the Dark Faction.


    It was imperative for the Dark Faction and Order Faction to unite in vanquishing the Mystery Saint.


    "I must inform you that the Mystery Saint has been resurrected! And his revival took ce within your Dark Realm! Do you not deem it necessary to return to the Dark Realm to thwart the subsequent actions of the Mystery Saint?!"


    John''s revtion profoundly startled me Knight.


    Even Duke Arsena and Natasha, standing beside John, found the news utterly astonishing.


    The idea that the Mystery Saint could suddenly be resurrected was beyond their imagination.


    From their perspective, had not all their actions been focused around the Dark Faction?


    The emergence of the Ocean Sage had indeed implicated the Mystery Faction, but how could the Mystery Faction possibly leverage the Order Faction''s maneuvers to resurrect the Mystery Saint?


    Initially, me Knight shared the same confusion and disbelief as Duke Arsena and Natasha, questioning every word John said.


    However, it didn''t take long for me Knight to sense the dramatic changes unfolding within the Dark Realm, realizing that John had not been lying.


    Noticing the shift in me Knight''s expression, John pressed on, "What I must tell you is that we have all been deceived. The attacks by your Dark Faction on Storm City, and our Order Faction''s assaults on the Dark Realm, were all based on misinformation spread by the Mystery Faction.


    Have you forgotten why your Dark Factionunched attacks against our Order Faction? Do you not recall who provided you with that n?"


    John''s series of rhetorical questions led me Knight to connect all the dots regarding past events.


    It dawned on me Knight that Kingserp might have been deceiving them all along.


    In the moment of this realization, me Knight''s gaze turned towards Duke Arsena''s pce, only to confirm that not a single demon remained within its walls.


    Kingserp, who had entered Duke Arsena''s pce, had also vanished without a trace.


    This confirmed that Kingserp had indeed been exploiting me Knight all along.


    Upon realizing this, me Knight was engulfed in extreme rage.


    It was inconceivable to him that as a Devil, he had been manipted by an adventurer, and it was only through John''s intervention that he became aware of this deceit.


    In his fury, me Knight summoned an immensely powerful dark energy, creating a wall of devil mes so potent it seemed capable of incinerating everything in its path.


    "Do not assume that just because you''ve provided me with some assistance, I shall express gratitude! My failure this time was merely due to the misleading influences of you damnable adventurers! Next time, I will not be so lenient with you Order Faction insects!"


    me Knight dered, before choosing to teleport away. For me Knight, securing the safety of the Dark Realm was of paramount importance.


    If the Mystery Saint had indeed been resurrected within the Dark Realm, all Devils needed to rush back to besiege the Mystery Saint.


    Even with thebined forces of all Devils, sess was far from guaranteed.


    Following me Knight''s departure, the other demons from the Dark Faction also vanished.


    The crisis looming over Storm City was thus averted.


    Duke Arsena, who had been strenuously fighting until now, could finally cease his efforts and copsed to the ground.


    Natasha, standing beside Duke Arsena, was also in a dire state.


    John first checked the conditions of Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    After ensuring that they were not in critical condition, he then turned his attention to Shatras, whose injuries were significantly more severe than the other two.


    John reasoned that if Shatras was not in grave danger, then Duke Arsena and Natasha were likely also manageable.


    "Try not to speak! You''ve sustained severe injuries in the previous battle! We no longer need to worry about the safety of Storm City for the time being! The Dark Faction is unlikely tounch another attack on Storm City soon. I will ensure you''re returned to the Naga tribe as quickly as possible because it''s only there that you can recover to your optimal state swiftly."


    John was well aware that Shatras had a lot he wanted to say.


    However, John felt there were more pressing matters at hand.


    Ultimately, Shatras heeded John''s advice, refraining from further conversation and simply apanied John back to the Naga tribe.


    Upon their return to the Naga tribe, Shatras and John met with the Naga Queen.


    After carefully listening to everything John had to say, the expression on the Naga Queen''s face turned quite grim.


    Although the Naga Queen had hoped that John and hispanions would eliminate the Abyssal Fearmonger, and their mission had indeed been sessful, the threats she now faced had be even greater.


    The Naga Queen had never anticipated that the Mystery Saint could harness the power of the Abyssal Fearmonger to resurrect sessfully.


    "I might have underestimated the capabilities of the Mystery Saint! I genuinely believed it was impossible for him to resurrect within the Dark Realm!


    I can imagine how rmed you must have been encountering such a situation. Thankfully, you all managed to return safely. Our Order Faction is unlikely to face many threats in the near future.


    As John mentioned earlier, the Dark Faction will soon be engaged in a decisive battle with the Mystery Faction. Should the Mystery Faction gain the upper hand, the Dark Faction might seek our assistance.


    If the Dark Faction emerges victorious, the Mystery Saint will be in once again. Should the Mystery Saint be killed again, the cost of his resurrection would be significantly higher."


    "Regardless of who wins or loses between the Dark Faction and the Mystery Faction, it is good news for us. After all, both factions are our adversaries."


    The Naga Queen meticulously analyzed the current situation.


    She and John both felt that after the series of events they had experienced, it was time for them to take a moment to patiently recuperate.


    The assault on the Dark Realm had left all the Order Faction''s mightiest in a dire state.


    Every powerful member of the Order Faction needed time to rest and recover.


    Therefore, John decided to leave Natasha in the Naga tribe and proceeded to Southern Harbor.


    In John''s view, since the Mystery Eye Gemstone was obtained in Southern Harbor, the Ocean Sage there might provide him with some answers.

 Chapter 609 582-The Fall of the Ocean Sage

    <h4>Chapter 609 Chapter582-The Fall of the Ocean Sage </h4>


    He soon encountered Hammer, whose expression was notably somber.


    "What''s happened? Is the Ocean Sage in a dire situation, or has he already fallen?"


    John was deeply concerned about the possibility of the Ocean Sage''s demise.


    After all, if the Ocean Sage had truly fallen, John would be unable to obtain more information from him.


    John was eager to understand how the Mystery Saint could resurrect through the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    Hammer shook his head, "The Sage has not fallen yet. However, his condition remains extremely critical. I fear he may not hold on much longer. The only reason he has persevered until now is in anticipation of your arrival. It seems he has something of great importance to discuss with you."


    As Hammer spoke, he led John to the Ocean Sage.


    Upon seeing the Ocean Sage, John understood why Hammer had described his condition as dire.


    The power of the water element that the Ocean Sage once wielded was now significantly weakened.


    At this moment, John could only sense an overwhelming presence of Mystery power emanating from the Ocean Sage.


    The resurrection of the Mystery Saint seemed to have exacerbated the erosion of the Ocean Sage by the Mystery power, bringing him closer to the brink of demise.


    Upon John''s arrival, a faint smile finally graced the Ocean Sage''s face.


    "I thought you might take longer to arrive. Had you not made it back today, you would have lost the chance to see me again, as my time is nearly up."


    The Ocean Sage seemed to bear no great burden when speaking of his impending fall, almost as if he were discussing someone else''s plight.


    John, of course, was not in good spirits.


    After all, the Ocean Sage had provided him with substantial assistance, and he found the Sage to be more reliable than even the Naga Queen or Natasha.


    "You must have encountered many unexpected situations to find yourself here now. Didn''t you set off to the Dark Realm with other strong members of the Order Faction? Was your mission sessful?


    If your mission was not a sess, could you tell me why? And from the look on your face, I can tell you''re deeply troubled. There must be another reason for your concern."


    With these words from the Ocean Sage, John finally had the opportunity to steer the conversation towards the matters he was most eager to discuss.


    He went on to recount all the events he had experienced in the Dark Realm.


    As John spoke about the resurrection of the Mystery Saint, he deliberately slowed down his pace.


    After all, he wasn''t entirely sure about the current state of the Ocean Sage¡ªwhether he was in a condition to fullyprehend and rationally analyze everything being said.


    After John had finished recounting all the events, the expression on the Ocean Sage''s face grew somber.


    He sighed deeply, seemingly filled with emotion over the developments.


    "I finally understand why the Mystery power''s erosion on me has intensified. So, the Mystery Saint has been resurrected."


    The Ocean Sage''s tone carried a hint of resignation, not shock, which suggested to John that the Sage might have been somewhat prepared for the Mystery Saint''s resurrection.


    It seemed as though the Ocean Sage considered the resurrection a rtively normal urrence.


    John decided to probe further along these lines.


    "You seem not at all surprised by the resurrection of the Mystery Saint. You must have known beforehand that he would be resurrected. Why is that?


    Moreover, the Mystery Eye Gemstone was obtained here, in Southern Harbor, under your watch. I feel there are many things you haven''t told me. Now, you must rify everything."


    Ocean Sage nced at John and then at Hammer by his side.


    With a wave of his hand, he signaled Hammer to leave, as the forting revtions were not meant for Hammer''s ears.


    Hammer hesitated, concerned about the Ocean Sage''s frail condition and whether his departure might precipitate the Sage''s demise.


    Amidst Hammer''s hesitation, the Ocean Sage''s frustration grew evident.


    In his weakened state, he sharply rebuked, "Why waste more time? Did you not hear what I told you?"


    With no other choice following the Sage''s insistence, Hammer reluctantly departed.


    Once Hammer was out of earshot, the Ocean Sage began to divulge all that he knew.


    "Before I was sealed by Duke Arsena, I received crucial intelligence from the power of Mystery. The resurrection of the Mystery Saint was inevitable.


    The essence of Mystery power represents the force of life itself. While the resurrection of the Mystery Saint poses a significant threat to us, it also presents an opportunity. We could exploit the power of Mystery to exact a heavy toll on the Dark Faction.


    The reason the Mystery Eye Gemstone could directly resurrect the Mystery Saint is that it was crafted by the Saint himself. As an adventurer, you might have ess to some descriptions of the Mystery Eye Gemstone.


    However, I must tell you, all those descriptions are false. The Mystery Saint wields immense power, capable of even interfering with what you adventurers refer to as the game system."


    Ocean Sage''s revtions left John profoundly shocked.


    He had never imagined that deities within the game could interfere with the game system itself.


    However, it quickly dawned on him that if the game was more than just a simple game, then it was entirely reasonable for powerful entities within it to affect the game itself.


    After all, adventurers could acquire formidable powers from the game, powers that could even be utilized in the real world.


    "I don''t have much time left. The best I can do now is to entrust you with the most powerful Sacred Relic I possess."


    As he spoke, Ocean Sage handed John a map.


    The map appeared ordinary, but John could feel an immense Arcane power emanating from it.


    "You should be able to sense the strong Arcane power on this map. It was actually crafted by the God of Arcane. This map will guide you to any destination you seek.


    However, you must be mindful of your MP while using this map. If your MP is insufficient, the map''s bacsh could harm you.


    Furthermore, you must always pay attention to the color of the map. If it turns red, it means all the information provided by the map is false."


    After imparting these words, Ocean Sage fell into a severely weakened state.


    John realized that the Sage was on the brink of demise.


    John carefully stored the map away and then offered his life-


    restoration scrolls to the Ocean Sage.


    However, the Ocean Sage chose not to use the scrolls.


    Instead, the Ocean Sage summoned all the NPCs of Southern Harbor.


    Twilight and Hammer were among those called, and their expressions were filled with sorrow upon seeing the Ocean Sage''s condition.


    "You need not feel sorrowful, for death is an inevitability for everyone. I have fulfilled my purpose and have helped you find the one who can protect Southern Harbor."


    With these words, the Ocean Sage directed his gaze towards John.


    The rest followed his lead, turning their eyes to John, making it evident that the Ocean Sage had entrusted the guardianship of Southern Harbor to John.


    John nodded in acknowledgment, not declining the responsibility.


    In his view, Southern Harbor was of significant assistance to him.


    After his final words, the light faded from the Ocean Sage''s eyes.


    Thus, the Ocean Sage, a Legend Magus who had experienced many events, met his end.


    The fall of the Ocean Sage was soon known by other Legend Magi. Shatras, within the Naga tribe, felt a sense of helplessness over the Ocean Sage''s demise.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded location, the Mystery Protector celebrated the fall of the Ocean Sage.


    After all, this meant that John had one less ally to rely on.

 Chapter 610 583-The New Lord of Southern Harbor

    <h4>Chapter 610 Chapter583-The New Lord of Southern Harbor </h4>


    Although their coboration wasn''t lengthy, the Ocean Sage was the only one who harbored no animosity towards John.


    Given that the Ocean Sage had entrusted Southern Harbor to him before his demise, John feltpelled to ensure the port''s safety.


    As a Legend Magus, the Ocean Sage naturally dissipated into arcane energy upon his death.


    After the Ocean Sage hadpletely vanished, the NPCs of Southern Harbor turned their attention to John, curious about the ns of their new lord.


    John took a moment topose himself before addressing them.


    "You all heard what the Ocean Sage said, right? Now, you should follow mymands, which are quite straightforward. I want you to start by repairing all the structures in Southern Harbor as soon as possible.


    Although Southern Harbor wasn''t subjected to a full assault by the Dark Faction in the previous battles, the outer defenses were nheless affected.


    We must repair the defensive enchantments surrounding Southern Harbor as swiftly as possible. I will provide the necessary support; I''ll have my friends bring over some powerful magical scrolls to assist you."


    John promptly outlined his n. Now that he was the lord of Southern Harbor, his primary objective was, of course, to ensure the port''s safety.


    Hammer and Twilight listened intently to John''s directives and quickly set about making specific arrangements.


    Hammer addressed John directly, emphasizing the need for resources:


    "My lord, if you truly wish to achieve this goal, we must be provided with a sufficient amount of magical materials. You are undoubtedly aware that our previous stock of magical materials has been entirely depleted.


    After the Sage broke free from his seal, he led us in using those materials to create defensive enchantments. Although some of these enchantments are still functional, if we wish to secure Southern Harbor''s absolute safety as you''ve outlined, more magical materials are essential."


    John nodded in understanding, fully aware of the necessity for ample magical materials to secure Southern Harbor.


    He had already contemted where to procure these resources.


    "You needn''t worry about the magical materials. I can handle that. For now, focus on repairing the defensive enchantments of Southern Harbor.


    I have some important matters to discuss with Duke Arsena of Storm City. Proceed as I''ve instructed, and I''ll return as soon as possible."


    After concluding his remarks, John immediately teleported back to Storm City.


    Upon arrival, he didn''t seek out Duke Arsena directly but instead found Adam and Blue Sea.


    "I have an important matter to discuss with you. I''ve be the lord of Southern Harbor, and I must ensure its safety."


    Adam and Blue Sea had approached the meeting with John under the assumption that the agenda was to debrief and dissect strategies from their recent skirmishes against the Dark Faction.


    They were utterly astounded when the conversation took an unexpected turn, revealing that John had ascended to the position of the new lord of Southern Harbor.


    The very notion that an adventurer, someone they knew from battles and quests, could step into a role of such paramount importance and governance was beyond their wildest imaginations.


    This revtion challenged their understanding of the dynamics within their world, marking a moment of significant recalibration in their perception of John and the possibilities thaty ahead for adventurers like themselves.


    "Are you serious? You''ve actually be the lord of a crucial ce like Southern Harbor?! Do the other NPC factions agree with this?! Won''t Duke Arsena oppose you?!"


    Blue Sea was particrly troubled by the news. He believed Duke Arsena would immediately object, considering he had previously regarded Southern Harbor as his own territory.


    Adam, despite his initial surprise at the unfolding events, maintained aposed demeanor.


    Reflecting on John''s proven prowess in vanquishing Devils, Adam deduced that besting Duke Arsena might not be an insurmountable task for someone of John''s caliber.


    This line of reasoning led him to conclude that Duke Arsena, recognizing his own limitations and the formidable challenge that John posed, would likely be deterred from rashly initiating any aggressive moves against him.


    The absence of a clear advantage or the means to secure a decisive victory would naturally make the Duke hesitant to engage in a direct confrontation, prioritizing caution over haste in his strategic considerations.


    "I have indeed be the new lord of Southern Harbor. I intend to inform Duke Arsena, but I can''t predict his actions at this point.


    The reason I sought you out is to request your assistance in providing magical materials. I''ve already had the NPCs in Southern Harbor issue the corresponding quests.


    Members of your two guilds can take on these quests and receive rewards ordingly. Moreover, the magical materials you provide will significantly contribute to the defenses of Southern Harbor."


    John, unfazed by their astonished reactions, simply stated his purpose.


    Overwhelmed by surprise, Blue Sea didn''t immediately agree, whereas Adam epted the proposal right away.


    "There''s no problem at all; I''ll inform my guild members as soon as possible. There are some yers in my guild who aren''t as strong and prefer not to level up throughbat. Undertaking these quests will be beneficial for them."


    With Adam showing his support, Blue Sea quickly rified his stance as well, expressing his willingness to assist John.


    After confirming that both Adam and Blue Sea would assist him, John nodded in appreciation.


    "We need to act quickly because I sense that the crisis facing Southern Harbor will only escte. Please take immediate action. I''ll go and inform Duke Arsena, as it''s important he knows about this."


    With these words, John set off for Duke Arsena''s pce.


    However, Adam and Blue Sea didn''t spring into action right away.


    They needed to deliberate carefully, understanding the current situation fully.


    "The idea that a yer can actually be a lord, especially of a vast map like Southern Harbor, is astonishing. John''s new status indicates he has gained recognition from powerful NPCs.


    Coborating with John seems to offer significant benefits for us.


    Yet, I can''t shake the feeling that there might be some underlying schemes at y."


    Blue Sea remained skeptical about the normalcy of John bing the lord of Southern Harbor.


    He harbored doubts, though he was unsure about the potential machinations behind the scenes.


    Adam''s expression also carried a hint of hesitation, but he figured that as long as the situation presented benefits for him, cooperating with John''s ns was a viable option.


    "I do have my doubts as well. But, there''s no harm in this for us. So, why not just go along with John''s n?"


    Adam''s reasoning ultimately convinced Blue Sea. Together, they returned to their respective guilds, ready to mobilize their members to gather the necessary magical materials.


    John also shared the situation with Emma and SkyStars.


    After all, they too could provide John with the substantial magical materials needed for Southern Harbor''s defense.


    As John''s gamingpanions sprung into action, John found himself within the halls of Duke Arsena''s pce, pondering over how to convey his new status as the lord of Southern Harbor without inciting the duke''s ire.


    He was well aware of Duke Arsena''s longstanding view of Southern Harbor as part of his domain.


    Lost in these considerations, John was caught off guard as Duke Arsena emerged from his quarters, ready to engage in conversation.


    John, faced with Duke Arsena''s probing, offered a slight smile.


    He decided to start with a piece of news that wouldn''t immediately anger the duke.


    "I recently visited Southern Harbor, where the Ocean Sage ultimately sumbed. His demise wasrgely due to the erosion by Mystery powers! However, I believe a more critical reason was the resurrection of the Mystery Saint! Had the Mystery Saint not been resurrected, the erosion by Mystery powers alone wouldn''t have been enough to im the life of a Legend Magus!"

 Chapter 611 584-Release of the Faction Quest

    <h4>Chapter 611 Chapter584-Release of the Faction Quest </h4>


    He certainly had no fondness for the Ocean Sage, given their fierce battles over the territories belonging to Storm City.


    Both had inflicted significant losses on each other.


    However, Arsena also recognized the assistance the Ocean Sage had provided in previous conflicts.


    Regardless of their past, the Ocean Sage had never sided with the Dark Faction or the Mystery Faction.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Duke Arsena slowly began, "Regardless, I must acknowledge that he did not turn to our enemies in the end. Now that he has fallen, I will no longer dwell on our past disputes. Storm City has been at peace with Southern Harbor, after all. But now that he has passed, who has taken up the mantle of lordship over Southern Harbor?"


    Duke Arsena''s question about the new lord of Southern Harbor was inevitable, given his vested interest in the region''s ownership.


    After a brief pause, John responded, "I can tell you now that the new lord of Southern Harbor is myself. The Ocean Sage designated me as his sessor before his passing."


    Upon hearing John''s deration, Duke Arsena''s expression turned to one of astonishment.


    He had not anticipated that an adventurer could be a lord. However, it didn''t take long for Arsena to grasp the full picture.


    He sighed, perceiving that the Ocean Sage had not forgiven him in the end.


    The Ocean Sage''s decision to appoint John as the new lord of Southern Harbor was likely a move to prevent Arsena from taking control of the harbor, considering John''s formidable strength was sufficient to counter Arsena''s threats.


    Havinge to this understanding, Arsena decided not to dwell on the matter further. He nodded at John, saying, "Now that you are the lord of Southern Harbor, I suppose our territories can support each other. I anticipate we will soon face attacks from hostile factions."


    Although Duke Arsena was aware of the Mystery Saint''s resurrection, he doubted it would significantly impact the Dark Faction.


    He still viewed the Dark Faction as a substantial threat to the Order Faction.


    "Do you truly believe the Dark Faction has the capacity tounch an attack against us? I suspect that in theing period, they''ll be fully engaged in dealing with the Mystery Saint. We might even receive rted faction quests soon. The Dark Faction will surely seek the aid of yers."


    John shared his spection, and although Duke Arsena didn''t fully agree, he didn''t outright dismiss it either.


    He acknowledged the possibility of such a scenario unfolding.


    As they conversed, Natasha approached from behind Duke Arsena, casting curious nces at John.


    "I must admit, I might have underestimated your strength. You are indeed powerful, but I need to make it clear to you that in the grand scheme of the Northern Myst Empire, your significance is minimal. Even as the new lord of Southern Harbor, you must understand that the power of the Northern Myst Empire far exceeds your own. It would be in your best interest to willingly align with the Northern Myst Empire. Otherwise, do not take offense at ourck of courtesy."


    Natasha''s stance was distinctly different from Duke Arsena''s, as she wasn''t concerned with the cooperation between Storm City and Southern Harbor.


    As the leading general of the Northern Myst Empire, Natasha''s primary obligation was to ensure the stability and security of the Empire''s territories.


    After she voiced her stance, John''s expression shifted subtly.


    While he was open to coborating with Natasha and Duke Arsena, he was not prepared to back down in the face of threats.


    "Do you genuinely believe the Northern Myst Empire poses such a significant threat to me? If you''re so confident in the Empire''s superiority, feel free to attack Southern Harbor. I assure you, you''lle to understand the true extent of my power! I''ll make it clear to the Northern Myst Empire that Southern Harbor is beyond your control!"


    John''s tone was resolute, a stark contrast to the more rxed demeanor he maintained with Duke Arsena. John perceived Natasha as a more formidable opponent than the Duke.


    Indeed, his assertive words prompted a dramatic change in Natasha''s expression.


    Initially marked by fierceness, her face unexpectedly softened, suggesting a shift in her approach or perhaps the beginning of a different strategy.


    "You really can''t take a joke, can you? My previousment was just in jest. Of course, I recognize your strength.


    And when ites to battling other hostile factions, the Northern Myst Empire intends to coborate with you. I acknowledge your role as the new lord of Southern Harbor.


    I believe Storm City and Southern Harbor can indeed coborate in the times ahead, ensuring the safety of our respective regions."


    Natasha''s tone shifted swiftly, leaving John uncertain about her true intentions.


    Consequently, he turned his gaze towards Duke Arsena, who he believed could provide a definitive decision.


    Duke Arsena looked at John with a hint of apology, "Natasha was merely jesting. We are indeed willing to coborate with you, and your strength has long been recognized by us. Should Southern Harbor require any assistance during its restoration, we will provide ample support. This is not in question, as we are allies."


    Duke Arsena indeed seemed more approachable than Natasha, and his words effectively eased John''s prior tension.


    John nodded with a smile, "I appreciate your kindness, but I believe the restoration of Southern Harbor won''t require your assistance. I can manage the repairs on my own."


    Just as John finished speaking, he suddenly received a prompt from the game system:


    [Attention all yers: Due to significant changes in the key storyline, faction quests will now be issued. All yers are advised to review the uing faction quests. yers have 48 hours to ept a faction quest. Upon epting, yers mustplete their chosen faction quest before the end of the faction conflict storyline, after which they may change their faction allegiance if they wish.]


    The game system rified that each faction would issue its quests, aligning with the uing storyline updates about faction conflicts mentioned in the version update notes.


    Naturally, John chose not to disclose the details of the game update to Duke Arsena and Natasha.


    He mentioned having urgent matters to attend to and promptly excused himself to leave.


    After John''s departure, the expressions on both Duke Arsena and Natasha''s faces turned colder.


    They both felt that John was no longer trustworthy.


    Natasha spoke directly to Duke Arsena, "I''ve told you before, John is bound to betray us. Now that he''s be the lord of Southern Harbor, it means he will be inpetition with you. Do you genuinely believe Southern Harbor and Storm City can coexist peacefully? Have you forgotten what the secret of Storm City truly is?


    Now that he''s the new lord of Southern Harbor, he''ll want to take control of Storm City. Even if he doesn''t want to do that now, it''s only because he''s unaware of Storm City''s secret."


    Faced with Natasha''s remarks, Duke Arsena offered no rebuttal.


    Instead, he shook his head calmly, believing that John was not someone who would sever ties with thempletely.


    "I believe that even if John learns of Feng Baocheng''s secret, he won''t break with us.


    Going forward, I''m sure John will continue to coborate with us, especially if he truly desires to obtain the most important Sacred Relic within Storm City.


    As long as he proposes a fair exchange, I''m willing to provide him with that Sacred Relic.


    After all, my goal is to ensure the safety of Storm City, not just to keep that Sacred Relic within Storm City. You''re well aware that I myself cannot utilize the Sacred Relic from Storm City."

 Chapter 612 585-The Stark Contrast of Faction Quests

    <h4>Chapter 612 Chapter585-The Stark Contrast of Faction Quests </h4>


    Once back at his residence, he began to meticulously review the three distinct faction quests corresponding to the different factions.


    The first of these, naturally, was the Order Faction''s quest.


    [Order Faction Quest]


    [All yers who ept this quest will automatically follow the Order Faction quest line. yers can progressively unlock subsequent quest achievements through each quest in the quest line.]


    [The Order Faction quest line includes: Storm City, Southern Harbor, Iceburg Castle, and the Naga Tribe. yers are advised toplete the quests in each area before proceeding to the next location.]


    [Order Faction yers whoplete the entire quest line will receive a rare weapon provided by the system. The quality of the weapon will be determined randomly.]


    [Order Faction Quest Description: The majestic Storm City, the secluded Southern Harbor, the icy depths of Iceburg Castle, and the Naga Tribe in the deep sea ¨C every known capital is threatened by unknown enemies. As a member of the Order Faction, you must address the most significant threats faced by the Order Faction.


    Prepare your weapons, equip your gear, and ensure the elimination of any threats you encounter. Provide support to fellow Order Faction members. This is what you, as a hero of the Order Faction, must achieve!]


    [Uponpleting all Order Faction quests, yers will receive +100 reputation with the Order Faction and gain the privilege of free teleportation between several yer cities.]


    After reviewing the Order Faction''s faction quest, John felt that the quest was not asplicated as he had initially thought.


    It simply requiredpleting all the smaller quests in the specified order.


    Moreover, the rewards forpleting the Order Faction''s quest were quite generous.


    While teleportation skills are a must-have for top-tier yers, for lower and mid-tier yers, such skills are highly valuable.


    Completing the Order Faction''s quest would grant them the ability to teleport freely, a significant advantage.


    However, until all the quests werepleted, John couldn''t be sure what the rare weapon offered by the game system would be like.


    He suspected that these system-provided rare weapons might not be extremely precious, as all truly valuable weapons are Sacred Relics, which are unique and cannot be obtained repeatedly.


    Having reviewed the Order Faction''s quest, John then turned his attention to the Dark Faction''s quest, which differed significantly from that of the Order Faction.


    [Dark Faction Faction Quest]


    [All yers who ept this quest will automatically follow the Dark Faction quest line. yers can progressively unlock subsequent quest achievements through each quest in the quest line.]


    [The Dark Faction quest line includes the following locations: Deepsea Wastnd, Styx Town, the Styx, and the Final Battle Ground. yers are advised toplete the quests in each area before proceeding to the next location.]


    [Dark Faction yers whoplete the entire quest line will receive a rare weapon provided by the system. The quality of the weapon will be determined randomly.]


    [Dark Faction Faction Quest Description: An unknown force has prated the heart of the Dark Realm. Every inch of the Dark Realm is threatened by the power of Mystery. All adventurers who have received the dark blessing, you must ensure that the Mystery power within the Dark Realm is entirely eradicated.


    Arm yourselves with all the weapons you possess, receive the blessings of the great Devils.


    With the aid of the Devils, eliminate any enemy daring to enter the Dark Realm!


    This is what you, as a hero of the Dark Faction, must achieve!]


    [Uponpleting all Dark Faction quests, yers will receive +100 reputation with the Dark Faction and gain the privilege of free teleportation between several yer cities.]


    Although the descriptions of the faction quests for the Dark Faction and the Order Faction share simrities, the quest lines suggest that the Dark Faction''s quests are more focused on eradicating the Mystery power within the Dark Realm.


    John surmised that the rewards, particrly the weapons offered by the Dark Faction, might be of higher quality due to the greater pressures faced by the Dark Faction.


    They are in dire need of more adventurers'' support.


    After reviewing the Dark Faction''s faction quest, John turned his attention to thest faction''s quest, which was directly issued by the Mystery Saint himself.


    [Mystery Faction Faction Quest]


    [All yers who ept this quest will automatically follow the Mystery Faction quest line. yers can progressively unlock subsequent quest achievements through each quest in the quest line.]


    [The Mystery Faction quest line includes the following locations: Styx Town, Final Battle Ground, Naga Tribe, and Southern Harbor. yers are advised toplete the quests in each area before proceeding to the next location.]


    [Mystery Faction yers whoplete the entire quest line will receive a rare weapon provided by the system. The quality of the weapon will be determined randomly.]


    [Mystery Faction Faction Quest Description: The great incarnation of Mystery power, the Mystery Saint, has sessfully resurrected within the Dark Realm. The minions of darkness seek to pose a significant threat to the great Mystery Saint.


    All followers of the revered Mystery Saint must thwart the schemes of these dark minions. You must eradicate all ws of dark power that intend to harm the Mystery Saint!


    Only then will you receive the blessings of the Mystery Saint, and only then will you truly possess the formidable power of Mystery!


    This is what you, as a hero of the Mystery Faction, must achieve!]


    [Uponpleting all Mystery Faction quests, yers will receive the blessings of the Mystery Saint and a one-time opportunity for a free weapon upgrade.]


    Perhaps due to the Mystery Faction not yet controlling any yer cities, the faction quest does not include the reward of free teleportation.


    However, the other rewards offered by the Mystery Faction''s quest are sufficiently generous.


    John understood that receiving the Mystery Saint''s blessings could mean a rapid increase in levels.


    Most yers would be aware of this through the game forums, implying that many would likely align with the Mystery Faction in the near future.


    This realization made John somewhat anxious, as he did not wish for the Mystery Faction''s power to grow stronger than before.


    Although the Dark Faction had posed certain threats to John, it was, after all, not as formidable as the Mystery Faction.


    The resurrection of the Dark Emperor was not an easy feat, and should it happen, it would lead to the fall of other Devils within the Dark Faction.


    After all, there is only so much dark power to go around, and should the Dark Emperor resurrect, the dark power of all Devils within the Dark Faction would converge upon the emperor, significantly altering the bnce of power.


    The Mystery Saint, however, operates differently.


    The revival of the Mystery Saint wouldn''t be hindered by the power dynamics within the Mystery Faction.


    Once resurrected, the Mystery Saint could pose a significant threat to both the Order Faction and the Dark Faction.


    The appearance of this faction quest likely serves as a response to the revival of the Mystery Saint.


    Having understood this, John decided to contact Adam and Blue Sea again.


    He needed to ensure they were closely monitoring any yers who might consider joining the Mystery Faction, as these yers could potentially be pawns of the Mystery Saint.


    The Mystery Saint could easily leverage these yers tounch a counterattack against the Order Faction.


    When Adam and Blue Sea received John''s message, they were still busy gathering the magical materials he had previously requested to aid in the restoration of Southern Harbor.


    Upon receiving John''s message, Adam''s expression turned peculiar, finding John''s concerns somewhat excessive.


    "Do you genuinely believe the Mystery Saint would resort to using yers like us tounch a counterattack against the Order Faction? Doesn''t he have better methods at his disposal?"


    Adam was skeptical of John''s spection but didn''t outright reject it.


    He turned to Blue Sea, who was beside him, to gauge his opinion. Naturally, Blue Sea, unaware of such intricate matters, simply shook his head slightly, indicating hisck of knowledge on the subject.

 Chapter 613 586-Players Flocking in Droves

    <h4>Chapter 613 Chapter586-yers Flocking in Droves</h4>


    All yers saw the faction quests for the three different factions at the first opportunity.


    Each faction quest had its own set of advantages and disadvantages from the yers'' perspective.


    However, no yer would make a hasty decision; they knew there were other ways to make a more cautious judgment.


    The majority headed to the game forums, believing that they could find analyses by top-tier yers on the three different faction quests.


    Their strategy was well-founded and informed.


    Immediately following the announcement of the faction quests, themunity''s top-tier yers and astute analysts wasted no time in dissecting and providing meticulous evaluations of the quests associated with each faction.


    Among the plethora of discussions and threads that emerged on the gaming forums, one particr post stood out, pinned prominently for itsprehensive breakdown of the quests.


    This post went above and beyond, offering a detailed exposition of the final rewards awaiting yers upon the sessfulpletion of the quests for the different factions, serving as a valuable resource for strategizing and decision-making.


    [Summary of the Final Rewards for the Three Faction Quests]


    [While the descriptions of the quests for the three factions are quite simr, all yers must note that the Order Faction''s quest is the easiest among the three. However, it also offers the least in terms of rewards.]


    The quest presented by the Mystery Faction is renowned for its formidable challenge, yet itpensates adventurers with the most lucrative rewards.


    Conversely, the Dark Faction''s quest upies a middle ground, bncing its demands and incentives more evenly.


    For top-tier yers, I would rmend choosing the Mystery Faction''s quest.


    This is because the Mystery Faction''s quest provides an additional opportunity for weapon advancement, which is a rare chance not found elsewhere.


    Even in yer cities where weapon upgrades are possible, they require a substantial amount of gold coins.


    Moreover, it''s well known that weapon advancements consume extra magical materials.


    The magical materials avable to us yers are limited.


    Therefore, in most cases, we need to purchase these materials from NPC shops, which puts a significant financial strain on us.


    If you''re not among the wealthiest yers, you should cherish this opportunity for a weapon upgrade.]


    Many yersmented under this post, and the majority agreed with the analysis.


    Consequently, not only top-tier yers but also some less powerful yers considered joining the Mystery Faction.


    They realized they could save the weapon upgrade opportunity forter use.


    Once they acquired a more powerful weapon, they could then utilize this chance, making it a strategic decision for their gamey progression.


    "I''m definitely joining the Mystery Faction! I believe it''s the only faction with a god-like figure, which means the Mystery Faction can handle simultaneous attacks from both the Dark Faction and the Order Faction. Joining the other two factions would surely expose us to significant threats. After all, the name ''Mystery Saint'' suggests immense power."


    "I agree with thement above, but I think the opportunity for weapon advancement is even more crucial. If the other factions offered me a chance to upgrade my weapon, I would join them too."


    "The faction quests have been announced and can''t be changed, so if you want a chance to upgrade your weapon, you should join the Mystery Faction. I''ve chosen to join the Order Faction because I feel my strength is somewhatcking."


    "I''m just a casual yer, so naturally, I prefer quests with lower difficulty. Joining the Order Faction allows me toplete these easier quests in peace."


    Most yers opted for either the Mystery Faction, attracted by the promise of greater rewards, or the Order Faction, drawn by the lesser difficulty of the quests.


    The Dark Faction''s quests, offering neither significant rewards nor ease, attracted far fewer yers.


    The situation on the yer forums quickly came to John''s attention, increasing his concerns.


    He immediately shared the forum discussions with Adam and Blue Sea, hoping they could offer some advice on how to tackle the issues at hand.


    "What do you make of these yers'' thoughts on the game forums? If they all join the Mystery Faction, it could pose a significant threat to us. Is there any action we can take to prevent these yers from joining the Mystery Faction? Perhaps we could suggest that the weapon upgrade opportunity must be used immediately. That way, yers who aren''t at a very high level might think twice before joining the Mystery Faction."


    Under immense pressure, John proposed a potential solution.


    However, he soon realized the unlikelihood of its sess, as the faction quest rewards did not specify that the weapon upgrade had to be used immediately, and many yers might not believe their im.


    Adam and Blue Sea could see the heavy burden on John''s shoulders, but they didn''t believe the Mystery Faction posed a significant threat to them.


    Even if the Mystery Saint had resurrected, they felt the Dark Faction would be at a greater risk.


    "You should try to stay calm right now. The Mystery Faction is currently the biggest threat to the Dark Faction, so we''re unlikely to face a direct threat from the Mystery Saint. We can use this time to swiftly reinforce our city''s defenses. As long as we can repair our city''s defenses, we''ll stand a fighting chance against either the Mystery Faction or the Dark Faction."


    Adam''s perspective was straightforward.


    He believed it was crucial to remain calm under the current circumstances.


    John''s panic could potentially worsen their situation.


    Adam''s words helped John to regain hisposure.


    However, John felt that Adam might not be fully aware of all the details.


    He shared all the information he had previously learned from the Ocean Sage.


    After hearing everything, Adam was indeed worried, but his stance remained the same - they needed to stay calm and think things through.


    "We''re indeed facing a significant crisis, but I don''t think our situation is necessarily worse than before. Don''t forget, we used to be threatened by the Mystery Protector. Now that the Mystery Protector has fully betrayed the Order Faction, other powerful members of our faction are unlikely to trust him. This means he can''t hide behind us, waiting for a chance to stab us in the back anymore. Plus, you''ve be the new lord of Southern Harbor, meaning you have more allies at your disposal. We can leverage the power of Southern Harbor in our uing battles."


    Although Adam might not have ess to extensive information or possess top-tier strength, he was undoubtedly astute.


    He understood the importance of synthesizing all avable information to assess the situationprehensively.


    Adam''s ability to help John consolidate information significantly eased John''s tension.


    Once calmer, John responded to Adam, "You''re right; our current circumstances do differ significantly from before. However, we can''t afford to lower our guard too much. As I''ve mentioned before, you need to ensure that no one in your guilds joins the Mystery Faction. If they do, you must act swiftly to remove them."


    Adam and Blue Sea both nodded in agreement.


    They certainly wouldn''t allow members of their guilds to join the Mystery Faction, knowing they were already enemies with the Mystery Saint.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We''re also enemies of the Mystery Saint. When facing an enemy, we''ll certainly show no mercy," they assured.


    With Adam and Blue Sea''s promise, John felt relieved and could focus on contemting further solutions.


    However, after some thought, he had to admit that he couldn''t achieve victory on his own.


    He needed to seek assistance, and the only ones who could offer him the necessary support were the other powerful figures within the Order Faction.

 Chapter 614 587-The Steadfast Duke Arsena

    <h4>Chapter 614 Chapter587-The Steadfast Duke Arsena </h4>


    At the Storm City teleportation point, he immediately saw several guards of Storm City posting new notices on the notice board nearby.


    John walked up to the board to read these new postings, which were all rted to quests from the Order Faction following the game system update.


    Recognizing John, one of the Storm City guards approached him with a smile and said, "Lord John, you must not need much deliberation, right? You''re surely going to join our Order Faction, aren''t you?"


    John nodded; he was certainly going to side with the Order Faction.


    However, since the guard had initiated a conversation, John took the opportunity to inquire about any unusual events that might have urred recently.


    "Of course, I will definitely join the Order Faction. I''ve always been assisting the Order Faction in battles. And personally, I have a strong disdain for the Mystery and Dark Factions. Since we''re on the subject, may I ask if these notices were just posted? There must already be some adventurers nning to join the Order Faction within Storm City. Do you have any idea how many adventurers are considering joining the Order Faction?"


    Faced with John''s questions, the Storm City guard''s expression turned awkward, revealing hisck of knowledge regarding the answers.


    These were details beyond his pay grade, and John understood this upon seeing the guard''s difort.


    "I understand, you don''t need to answer these questions. Thank you for speaking with me. I''ll head directly to Duke Arsena''s pce and have a thorough discussion with him," John concluded.


    After saying this, John cast a Teleport Spell and found himself at the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce.


    The guards here did not stop him; instead, they led John straight to the room where Duke Arsena was currently located.


    Duke Arsena showed no surprise at John''s arrival; he had anticipated that John would take the quests from different factions very seriously.


    "I had expected your return. You must have analyzed the quests from the three different factions carefully by now. What do you think of our Order Faction''s quest?" Duke Arsena inquired.


    John didn''t immediately respond.


    He just carefully observed Duke Arsena''s expression, pondering whether the Duke''sposure was a bit too excessive.


    To John, Duke Arsena seemed like he should be slightly panicked.


    While the rewards offered by the Order Faction were not negligible, they clearly didn''t match those of the Mystery Faction, and were even surpassed by the Dark Faction.


    The number of adventurers joining the Order Faction might not be as high as expected.


    Wasn''t Duke Arsena worried that adventurers joining the other two factions could pose a greater threat to Storm City?


    John didn''t immediately answer Duke Arsena''s question, which allowed the Duke to pick up on some hints about what John might be thinking.


    Duke Arsena seemed to understand John''s concerns and responded with a calm smile, "Indeed, I am moreposed than before. But you need not worry; I do have something to rely on."


    With that, Duke Arsena reached into a cab in front of him and pulled out a scroll.


    John could see the seal of the Northern Myst Empire royal family on the scroll.


    "Take a close look, this is a scroll that just arrived from the capital this morning. It''s been sealed with magic, but you don''t need to worry; I''ve already broken the seal," said Duke Arsena.


    Without much hesitation, John opened the scroll. He trusted that Duke Arsena had no reason to harm him; if the Duke had such intentions, he wouldn''t have waited until now.


    The scroll contained new orders from the Emperor of the Northern Myst Empire to General Natasha,manding her to coborate with Duke Arsena in recruiting a sufficient number of adventurers.


    Moreover, the Emperor promised to provide Duke Arsena with additional gold coins to serve as rewards for the adventurers.


    After reading the contents of the scroll, John closed it and handed it back.


    "Do you truly believe that these extra gold coins will attract enough adventurers? I doubt that adventurers with significant strength would ce much value on these coins. As an adventurer myself, I understand others well. Most adventurers are looking for powerful spells or rare weapons, not just gold."


    Duke Arsena''s smile remained unfazed by John''s remarks, showing no sign of tension.


    He nodded in agreement, acknowledging John''s point.


    "Indeed, I share your assessment. That''s why, here in Storm City, we also n to offer additional rare weapons to adventurers who join the Order Faction. However, we cannot offer them opportunities to upgrade their weapons. As you are well aware, opportunities for weapon enhancement are exceedingly rare. There are many powerful members of the Order Faction within Storm City who wish to upgrade their weapons, and even I have to wait for some time before getting a chance to enhance my weapon."


    John understood the rarity and value of weapon enhancement opportunities, so he didn''t expect Storm City to offer such opportunities to adventurers.


    He was merely curious about Duke Arsena''s calm demeanor.


    Could it be that Duke Arsena had some additional rewards up his sleeve?


    Duke Arsena wasted no more time and shared his ns directly.


    "In addition to offering some rare weapons, I also intend to open the training fields of Storm City''s barracks to adventurers. Those who choose to join our Order Faction will have the opportunity to use the training fields to rapidly enhance their abilities.


    This time, it''s not just the Drill Sergeants who will be assisting the adventurers; General Natasha herself will also be offering her help. This means that the speed at which adventurers can level up in the training fields will be significantly increased. I believe no adventurer would easily pass up such an opportunity."


    The reward outlined by Duke Arsena seemed very enticing to John.


    He believed that even top-tier adventurers would be interested in utilizing the training fields within Storm City.


    After all, no yer would think their level was too high, and even John was keen on further increasing his own level.


    However, John''s level was already exceptionally high, meaning that conventional methods were no longer sufficient for him to continue leveling up.


    He needed toplete a series of more challenging hidden quests.


    Yet, the hidden quests he currently had were not easilypleted.


    Besides the "Secrets of Storm City" hidden quest, John also had another hidden quest, which was to investigate the specific conditions of the southern seaport.


    Between these two different hidden quests, John was more inclined toplete the first one rted to Storm City, as the current situation indicated that Storm City was at the heart of the storyline.


    If he left Storm City for too long, he might miss out on the critical battles between the three factions, potentially losing the chance to acquire a god-level weapon.


    John''s thoughts had drifted quite far, and Duke Arsena noticed that John seemed to be lost in thought.


    Thus, the Duke gently reminded John to bring his attention back to the present.


    "Do you have any other concerns? If not, I suggest you seek out Natasha. She likely has something she wishes to discuss with you."


    Duke Arsena''s suggestion made John feel somewhat perplexed.


    In his view, his rtionship with Natasha wasn''t particrly strong; their interaction had been limited to brief cooperation.


    Before this short-lived coboration, they had been quite antagonistic towards each other.


    John''s impression of Natasha wasn''t particrly favorable either.


    He always felt that Natasha was reluctant to work with him frequently, as if she was waiting for an opportunity to eliminate him.


    Moreover, John suspected that Natasha might have been coborating with the Mystery Protector all along.


    Even though the Mystery Protector had betrayed the Order Faction, Natasha might not have ceased her cooperation with them.

 Chapter 615 588-The Catastrophe of the Dark Realm

    <h4>Chapter 615 Chapter588-The Catastrophe of the Dark Realm</h4>


    Every entity, whether it was yers who had aligned themselves with the Dark Faction, the demons formed by the Dark Faction itself, or other monsters, were all annihted.


    Only the Mystery Saint and the creatures he summoned from the realm of Mystery remained in Styx.


    The Saint had sessfully destroyed Styx and established a direct portal to the Mystery realm there.


    The Mystery Saint had no intentions of extending his assault to other areas of the Dark Realm, partly because his powers had not yet fully returned to their peak.


    Although he had been sessfully resurrected within the Dark Realm, it would take a significant amount of time for the full spectrum of Mystery powers to converge upon him.


    By establishing the portal to the Mystery realm, he could expedite the process of regaining his strength.


    However, during this period, he had to ensure his own safety.


    Any attack from other powerful entities could result in the failure of his resurrection.


    This is why the Mystery Saint had summoned such a multitude of Mystery creatures.


    The Mystery creatures were not only present within the town of Styx but were also scouting far beyond its outskirts.


    Another reason for the Mystery Saint''s caution was hisck of confidence in directly defeating other Devils within the Dark Realm.


    While the power of individual Devils might not match that of the Mystery Saint, a united front of Devils would pose a significant challenge.


    In this situation, the Mystery Saint sought to leverage the strength of others to aid him.


    On one hand, he gained the support of adventurers through quest offerings from the Mystery faction.


    On the other, he continued to reach out to those who had coborated with him in the past, with the most crucial ally being the Darklord.


    Upon receiving news from the Mystery Saint, the Darklord hastened to the Dark Realm.


    However, given that the Darklord''s strength was not as formidable as one might expect, it took him some time to reach the Dark Realm.


    By the time he arrived at the town of Styx, the Mystery Saint''s power hadrgely recovered.


    The Mystery Saint was quite furious about the Darklord''s dyed arrival.


    "Your speed of action is far too slow. If your future actions remain this sluggish, I must reconsider whether to provide you with such formidable power," the Mystery Saint chided.


    Facing the Mystery Saint''s reprimand, the Darklord offered no retort.


    He was acutely aware that he was in no position to argue with the Mystery Saint.


    After all, the Mystery Saint''s strength had significantly increased since theirst encounter.


    The Darklord could distinctly sense the immense power of Mystery emanating from the Saint.


    "I am deeply sorry, great Saint! I will certainly hasten my actions next time! You must have summoned me for something more important. What can I do for you?"


    The Darklord''s tone was exceedingly humble, understanding that in the current circumstances, it was best to maintain a low profile.


    Provoking the Mystery Saint could mean losing even the chance to exit the game, as the Darklord had already learned a great deal from the Saint.


    He hade to understand that the game "Godyer" was far more than just a game; all the powers within it could permeate into the real world.


    This meant the Mystery Saint had the capability to eliminate the Darklord directly in the real world.


    Faced with such a predicament, it was natural for the Darklord to be profoundly rmed.


    The Mystery Saint was quite pleased with the Darklord''s demeanor.


    He did not dwell on past events but simply issued a newmand to the Darklord.


    "Your task now is to challenge the other Devils. You must ensure that the Devils of the Dark Realm do not pose any threat to me in theing period."


    Thismand shocked the Darklord.


    While he was willing to assist the Mystery Saint, he doubted his own powerpared to that of the Devils.


    "Great Saint, I am indeed willing to assist you! But my strength is quite limited! How could I possibly confront the Devils head-


    on?"


    The Mystery Saint''s tone remained unchanged, having already devised a n for what to do next.


    Without uttering another word, he infused the Darklord with a powerful surge of Mystery energy.


    The Darklord could feel his strength growing exponentially, now vastly surpassing that of the Mystery Vanguard and the Mystery Seers.


    Excluding the Mystery Saint himself, the Darklord had be the most powerful entity within the Mystery faction.


    "You now possess sufficient strength. It''s time to expel all the Devils from the Dark Realm! I am well aware that he lurks around us. Their reluctance to attack stems from their fear of the formidable power I wield. My patience haspletely worn thin; I intend to make them pay dearly."


    Now that the Darklord had acquired ample power, he naturallyunched into action.


    The first Devil he encountered was the me Knight, who had attacked Storm City twice before.


    The me Knight had been observing the situation around the town of Styx.


    Despite his deep loathing for the Mystery Saint and his desire to annihte him, the me Knight was acutely aware that his strength paled inparison to the Mystery Saint''s.


    He knew he had to wait for an opportune moment or the cooperation of other Devils.


    However, he didn''t end up receiving aid from other Devils; instead, he was confronted by the Darklord.


    Facing an adventurer like the Darklord, the me Knight was infuriated.


    He believed his current dire predicament was due to an adventurer like John.


    Faced with another adventurer daring to challenge him, he was naturally prepared tounch a fierce attack with all his might.


    "Another damned adventurer, do you all really think you can keep provoking us? I''ll make you pay dearly right now!"


    The me Knight roared loudly as heunched an attack at the Darklord.


    However, the Darklord made no attempt to dodge, fully aware that the me Knight''s assault posed no threat to him.


    All of the me Knight''s skills were blocked by the potent Mystery force.


    The Darklord watched the me Knight with a smile, "You haven''t grasped the situation, have you? The Dark Faction can no longer seed, as the Dark Emperor won''t be resurrected easily. The Dark Realm is undergoing a tremendous disaster. The great Saint has been resurrected, and the power of Mystery willpletely transform the Dark Realm into a domain of Mystery. And I might very well be the lord of this domain!"


    The Darklord''s words, which held a real possibility ofing true, infuriated the me Knight even more.


    The me Knight sneered without hesitation, "You''re nothing but the Mystery Saint''s dog. As a dog, what right do you have to boast here? The power you wield isn''t even yours. Everything you havees from the Mystery Saint''s grace. Without his willingness to empower you, you''re just an ordinary adventurer. You don''t even have the right to speak to me."


    Faced with the me Knight''s constant provocation, the Darklord grew increasingly calm.


    He was well aware that the me Knight''s provocations were merely attempts to draw him into a state of agitation.


    The power of Mystery inherently affects the user''s mind.


    If the Darklord became too angry, he would surely lose control over his powers.


    "All you''re saying is nonsense; the failure of the Dark Realm is already sealed. Even if you could issue faction quests, it''s impossible to reverse your previous mistakes with the help of other adventurers. After all, apart from John and me, other adventurers are hardly worth mentioning. They pose no threat to any formidable foe."


    As the Darklord spoke, heunched his attack.


    The power of the Mystery spells he wielded was immense. Even with his defenses up, the me Knight suffered severe damage.


    It didn''t take long for the Darklord topletely defeat the me Knight, who was once again sealed deep within the Dark Realm.


    If the me Knight wished to break the seal again, he would need to acquire a substantial amount of dark power, which was nearly impossible to achieve in a short period.

 Chapter 616 589-Intelligence Provided by Natasha

    <h4>Chapter 616 Chapter589-Intelligence Provided by Natasha </h4>


    Upon seeing John, Natasha nodded in his direction and then led him to a secluded room.


    "The matter you''vee for, let''s address it promptly," she began, her tone serious.


    "The current situation isn''t as rxed as you might think. We need to resolve the crises we''re facing without dy."


    John''s expression was notably frosty.


    In his view, it was imperative to rify the situation at the earliest. He wouldn''t tolerate any time-wasting on Natasha''s part.


    Natasha poured a cup of coffee for John and one for herself.


    "There''s no need to rush like this," she chided gently.


    "Do you really see me as someone who squanders time? I had Duke Arsena inform you that I was waiting here precisely because I have crucial information to share with you."


    John nced at the coffee by his hand, his expression unchanging.


    "If that''s the case, then please proceed with the intelligence you wish to share," he stated, urgency in his voice. "Our time is invaluable, and I must return to the southern seaport as soon as possible."


    Upon the mention of the southern seaport, a flicker of change crossed Natasha''s face, though she quickly masked any sign of emotion.


    "Let me be clear, I''m about to disclose something significant to you. It''s well understood that the Mystery Protector has betrayed the Order Faction, a fact you''re undoubtedly aware of. You should also feel quite fortunate, for the Mystery Protector had been persuading me to join forces with Duke Arsena to ensure your utter destruction.


    I nearly fell for the words of the Mystery Protector. It turned out that the Mystery Protector was the true traitor among us, while you stood with us, willing to lend your aid. Given your readiness to assist, it''s only fitting that I share some intelligence regarding the Mystery Protector with you."


    As Natasha mentioned this, she paused to take a sip of her coffee.


    The pause was deliberate; she aimed to gauge any change in John''s expression.


    However, to a slight disappointment, John remained impressivelyposed, showing no sign of agitation at the mention of the Mystery Protector.


    Despite this, John was deeply concerned about the information on the Mystery Protector, believing the individual could pose a significant threat to him in the future.


    Yet, he chose not to let this inner turmoil show, maintaining a facade of calm.


    Natasha smiled, "It seems Duke Arsena''s assessment was spot-on. You are an exceptionally calm individual, so much so that your demeanor sets you apart from other adventurers."


    Natasha had encountered a wide array of adventurers, each disying a unique blend of traits.


    Some were cautious and measured, others brash and bold. While some harbored grand ambitions, others sought only leisurely quests.


    But Natasha had never seen anyone quite like John, whose demeanor suggested a fundamental difference from the rest of the adventurers.


    "Didn''t you mention that we shouldn''t waste any more time? So, why continue with these remarks? Isn''t that just wasting time? Please, get to the point and share what you know about the Mystery Protector. Perhaps with this information, I could swiftly eliminate the Mystery Protector, which would benefit us all."


    John pressed again, feeling that without his urging, more time would be wasted.


    Natasha set down her coffee cup, acknowledging his impatience.


    "The Mystery Protector, being a Legend Magus, possesses his own magus tower, situated somewhere within the Northern Myst Empire, though its exact location eludes me. However, I can provide you with information pertinent to the tower. It is sealed with powerful arcane enchantments. If you have a Sacred Relic capable of detecting arcane energies, you could pinpoint its location.


    Moreover, the tower is fortified with an array of traps, and the Mystery Protector holds a Sacred Relic that enables him to teleport back to his tower at will. Thus, attempting to eliminate him anywhere outside his tower would be futile; he could easily escape to safety. To truly vanquish the Mystery Protector, you must venture into his magus tower. This information is crucial for you, more than anyone else, as he harbors significant malice towards you. You''re well aware of his intentions to ambush you from the shadows."


    Johnmitted Natasha''s words to memory, holding onto a map left to him by the Ocean Sage.


    This map might hold the key to locating the Mystery Protector''s magus tower. Yet, John had no immediate ns to seek out the tower.


    He believed securing his new territory, the southern port, was paramount.


    Without ensuring the safety of the southern port, he wouldn''t venture into other regions lightly.


    "I greatly appreciate the intelligence you''ve provided. However, it''s not something I can act on immediately. My priority is to secure the safety of the southern port. You must be aware of the Ocean Sage''s demise, which has significantly impacted our Order Faction. Without him, we no longer have a source for clues about the Mystery camp, which now poses the greatest threat to us."


    John''s perspective resonated with Natasha.


    She too believed that the perceived threat from the Dark Faction had never been as substantial as imagined.


    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Natasha decided to provide John with additional information, shedding light on the internal strife within the Order Faction.


    "Given our conversation, I think it''s appropriate to share some extra intelligence with you. You''re aware of the dispute between the Northern Myst Empire and the Naga tribes, aren''t you? Who do you think initiated the conflict? The Naga Queen might have suggested to you that the Northern Myst Empire was the mediator of the dispute, but I can assure you that it wasn''t the Empire that started it.


    The Naga tribes aren''t as peace-loving as you might think. They''ve always aimed to control territories close to them, including the southern port, which was once under their dominion.


    Before the Ocean Sage arrived at the southern port, it was we who reimed it from the Naga. The hostility between the Naga tribes and Storm City stemmed from both parties wanting control over the southern port.


    However, due to the Naga Queen''s entanglement in troubles caused by the Mystery forces, she was unable to continue her pursuit of the port, leading her to seek assistance from the Ocean Sage."


    Natasha''s revtions left John slightly perplexed. He didn''t suspect Natasha of deceit, yet her ount starkly contrasted with the information provided by the Naga Queen and the Ocean Sage.


    The Ocean Sage hadn''t mentioned any conflict between the Naga tribes and the Northern Myst Empire, possibly because his control over the southern port was rtively brief.


    John pondered why Duke Arsena had never mentioned these matters before.


    The Duke seemed keen on coborating with the Naga tribes. Could it be that Duke Arsena believed the past disputes with the Naga could be resolved?


    John was skeptical that the tensions between Storm City and the Naga tribes could be easily diffused if the situation was as Natasha described.


    However, John decided not to jump to conclusions.


    He knew he could gather additional information from other sources, one of which was the yer forums.


    These tforms could provide a broader perspective and possibly corroborate or contest Natasha''s narrative, offering John a moreprehensive understanding of the situation.


    John nodded, ensuring he hadmitted all the mentioned information to memory.


    Then, he chose to teleport back to the southern port directly.


    His first order of business was to check in with Twilight and Hammer to ensure there were no new troubles at the port.


    He also inspected the magical materials shipped by Blue Sea and Adam, ensuring they were sufficient for their needs.


    After confirming that everything was proceeding ording to n, John decided it was time to log off.


    He had been online in the game "Godyer" for an extended period, and he recognized the necessity of taking a break and resting offline.

 Chapter 617 590-The Inconspicuous NPC Quest

    <h4>Chapter 617 Chapter590-The Inconspicuous NPC Quest</h4>


    Emma was busy leveling up in the game and dealing with her real-worldmitments, and John didn''t want to disturb her.


    Once he had ced his order, John took a shower to refresh himself, especially after experiencing numerous events in the game.


    He felt the need to clear his mind and organize his thoughts, and a shower seemed like the perfect way to start this process.


    After his shower, the takeout had arrived. John settled down to eat while browsing through the yer forums for information.


    There wasn''t much on the forums about the southern port since it was a part of the map that hadn''t been officially opened yet.


    The majority of the southern port was essible only to John, as he was the lord of that area.


    However, John stumbled upon a thread in an inconspicuous section of the forum where yers were discussing an NPC quest.


    They found this quest peculiar.


    The location of this NPC quest was not far from the southern port.


    Following the sequence of the posts, John read through all the threads rted to this NPC quest, keen to understand what made it so unusual to other yers.


    John read through the forum posts with growing interest:


    "Fellow brothers and sisters, take a look at this quest I''ve stumbled upon. At the coordinates I''ve provided, there''s a female NPC constantly gazing towards the sea, seemingly in perpetual tears. Above her head, there''s an exmation mark indicating a quest, but why can''t I ept it? Does anyone have any advice?"


    "Friends, I''ve sessfully epted the quest. The NPC tasked me with collecting a substantial amount of water elements, and she even handed me a bottle for the collection. Is it possible for me to just take this bottle? It seems to be of very high quality."


    "I''ve gathered enough water elements, but now the NPC no longer desires them. She''s asking for a considerable amount of fire elements instead. Where can I collect these? Is there a ce near Storm City to gather fire elements?"


    John found it peculiar since gathering water elements around Storm City, surrounded by the ocean, would be straightforward.


    However, collecting fire elements in that vicinity seemed unlikely, as they were typically found around Sunset Mountain''sva canyons.


    Yet, John didn''t stop reading, noticing the yer had continued posting, which meant they pursued the quest further:


    "I teleported to Sunset Mountain and finally collected enough fire elements. But now, the NPC has changed her mind about the fire elements and wants me to collect wind elements instead. Does anyone know where to find them?"


    John was taken aback by the progression of this NPC quest.


    It seemed unusually intricate, suggesting a significant mystery might be lurking behind it.


    The yer had not updated their posts further, suggesting they might have hit a stumbling block at the quest for collecting wind elements.


    After some thought, John realized he too was unsure where to find wind elements.


    Thus, he decided to reach out via email to Adam and Blue Sea, two top-tier yers who might have the necessary information about wind elements.


    He wrote, "Do you have any information on wind elements? Do you know where they can be collected?"


    After sending the email, John also attempted tomunicate with the yer engaged in the NPC quest through the gaming forum, expressing his interest and seeking more details.


    "Hey there, are you around? I''ve noticed the quest line you''re working on, and I''d like to give it a try myself. Could you share some details about it with me? I''ve checked the coordinates you posted, but I couldn''t find the NPC you mentioned. Are you sure there''s no mistake in the coordinates?"


    After taking these steps, John was about to take a break when he received a reply from Adam.


    "I do know something about wind elements. They can be collected around Sunset Mountain as well. However, I haven''t received any quests rted to wind elements. If you''ve got a quest involving them, I''d be d to assist. Juste to my guild and find me."


    Adam''s prompt response was as reliable as ever, leaving John quite satisfied with this ally, who consistently proved to be a significant source of support.


    Adam remainedposed in crises, a trait John valued. While Blue Sea was also apetent ally, John noted that Blue Sea tended to struggle with maintainingposure during critical moments.


    Just as John was thinking about Blue Sea, he received an email from him.


    Blue Sea wrote, "I don''t have any information about wind elements. Are there even magic spells rted to wind elements in our game? Why haven''t Ie across any magic or quests rted to wind elements?"


    As expected, Blue Sea was unaware of such information.


    However, John wasn''t too disappointed since Adam seemed knowledgeable on the subject.


    John promptly replied to Adam, "I''lle to see you as soon as possible, but I hope you can gather all the information about wind elements in the meantime. Our next actions will definitely involve wind elements."


    After responding to Adam, John noticed a new reply on the game forum from the yer who had posted about the NPC quest.


    The yer wrote, "I''m truly sorry, but I''ve decided not to pursue this quest any longer. If you''re really interested, I could transfer the quest to you, although I''m not sure if you''ll be able to ept it sessfully. I''ve discussed this with others, and none have found the NPC I mentioned. It might just be a system bug that I encountered. Don''t be too surprised if you can''t find the NPC either; it seems there are some issues with the game."


    The yer had shared quite a lot in one go, indicating they had previously encountered curious inquiries from others. It was clear they had little hope left forpleting this quest.


    John quickly followed up with the other yer: "The coordinates you provided, are they near the southern port? Have you considered checking the area around the southern port? After all, that map is about to be opened, and I''ve heard that some significant events have taken ce there in the recent updates."


    The yer responded, "I never went to the southern port area because I encountered some very powerful NPCs there who wouldn''t let us pass. It seems they have a new lord now."


    Through this exchange, John confirmed the information he had gathered.


    He believed the quest rted to the NPC was of utmost importance.


    Therefore, he encouraged the yer to disclose all known details.


    Initially reluctant, the yer became more cooperative after John offered a gold coin as an incentive.


    After receiving the gold coin, the yer recounted all the information they knew.


    John felt increasingly troubled as he listened, realizing the gravity of the situation and the potential implications of the quest the yer had stumbled upon.


    John, sensing the gravity of the quest and its potential connection to the Ocean Sage, and realizing the woman NPC looking out to sea could be a key figure with valuable information, took steps to ensure ongoingmunication with the yer who had encountered the quest.


    "I understand. I hope you can keep in touch with me moving forward. If I run into any other issues, I might need your assistance to solve them."


    Even though John had gathered most of the necessary information, he preferred to err on the side of caution and made an arrangement with the yer.


    In exchange for any further assistance, John promised another gold coin.


    The yer agreed swiftly to this arrangement, as acquiring a gold coin was a significant challenge for most ordinary yers.


    Given that "Godyer" had been operational for quite some time, the most rewarding quests had already been imed by early yers.


    For regr yers who joinedter, it was tough to find quests that offered substantial rewards.


    Therefore, the promise of even a single gold coin was a lucrative proposition, well worth their effort and cooperation.

 Chapter 618 591-The Forgotten Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 618 Chapter591-The Forgotten Battlefield </h4>


    ?Soon after, John received all the information rted to the NPC quest near the Southern Port.


    He promptly fulfilled his promise and rewarded the yer for the information provided. John then delved into the details of the quest with seriousness.


    The information turned out to be extensive, but after a thorough review, John concluded that most of it was of little use.


    The bulk of the details pertained to descriptions rted to the NPC, but crucial information about specific locations to visit or essential steps toplete the quest was conspicuously absent.


    John reasoned that the yer wasn''t intentionally misleading him; there was no point in providing such a volume of information if the intent was to deceive.


    It seemed more likely that the yer had also struggled to find a way toplete the quest.


    Given that John knew the yer hadn''t finished the quest line, this theory made sense.


    "It looks like I''ll have to undertake this quest myself. Otherwise, I won''t be able to uncover the information rted to this NPC," John concluded, recognizing the necessity of direct involvement to unravel the mysteries of the quest.


    After setting his action n, John decided to get some sleep, understanding the importance of being well-rested before embarking on the uing quest.


    Upon waking, John entered the Game Chamber and logged into the game, ready to tackle the tasks ahead.


    His first order of business was to go through the emails he had received while he was asleep.


    Adam, unsurprisingly, was the most prolific sender.


    He had forwarded a deluge of information,ying out everything he knew.


    The sheer volume was overwhelming, and it took John about half an hour to sift through all the messages.


    "Adam really is thorough," John mused, impressed by the effort Adam had put into gathering so much information just from a single request.


    "This saves me the trouble of duplicating his efforts."


    John felt a deep sense of satisfaction with Adam.


    Despite Adam''s actions sometimes appearing calcted or even scheming, suggesting he might have his own hidden agendas, his reliability and thoroughness in situations like these were invaluable to John.


    Throughout all the battles that had taken ce before, Adam had avoided any act of betrayal against John.


    This clearly indicated Adam''s loyalty towards him.


    After addressing Adam''s emails, John moved on to other messages in his inbox, including ones from Emma and SkyStars.


    They shared their recent experiences, none of which were particrly critical, but John appreciated staying updated on his allies'' activities.


    Having sorted through all his correspondence, John headed straight for the Southern Port to reassess the progress of the repairs on the buildings.


    He was pleased to find that the reconstruction was advancing more optimally than he had anticipated.


    With a smile, he sought out Twilight and Hammer tomend their efforts.


    "The speed of the repairs is impressive. I can see you''ve both dedicated a lot of energy to this task. I have a few scrolls for you, which you can use to enhance your abilities. Even if you decide not to use the scrolls for your own strength, keep them in reserve for any battles that may arise in the future. After all, I won''t be able to stay in the Southern Port for an extended period. In my absence, it''s crucial that you ensure the safety of this ce."


    Twilight and Hammer clearly understood the subtext of John''s words; they knew he was about to embark on another significant quest.


    Nodding in agreement, Twilight assured John, "During your absence, we will ensure the safety of the Southern Port. Plus, we can count on the support of other adventurers."


    The adventurers Twilight referred to were members of the guilds to which Adam and Blue Sea belonged.


    These guild members weren''t of the highest levels, which made them more inclined to undertake less lucrative quests avable in the area.


    John was very pleased with Twilight''s response.


    After nodding in approval, he set out towards the coordinates of the inconspicuous quest he had read about on the game forum.


    It didn''t take him long to find the location, as it was quite close to the Southern Port.


    Checking the map on his personal panel, John realized he hadn''t even left the vicinity of the Southern Port yet.


    As John was about to leave, disillusioned and suspecting he had been deceived, the faint sound of sobbing halted him in his tracks.


    The sound, barely perceptible, seemed to emanate from behind him. In that moment, John realized that he might have indeed stumbled upon the quest.


    Quickly turning around, he saw a figure d in white, an NPC standing with her back to him, gazing out towards the sea, her sobs barely audible.


    At the same time, an exmation mark appeared on John''s personal panel, confirming that he had indeed triggered a hidden quest.


    The realization that the quest was real and not a deception washed over John, bringing with it a mix of relief and a renewed sense of purpose.


    The presence of the NPC, exactly as described by the yer on the forum, suggested that there was more to this quest than he initially thought, potentially unlocking secrets or stories deeply intertwined with the lore of the game.


    John approached the NPC cautiously, prepared to engage and uncover the mysteries of the quest that had eluded him until now.


    The sudden appearance of the quest and the NPC served as a stark reminder of the depth andplexity of the game world, where secrets and challengesy hidden, waiting to be discovered by those persistent and observant enough to find them.


    Without any hesitation, John decided to undertake the hidden quest.


    He approached the NPC with a friendly demeanor, asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying here all by yourself?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the white-d NPC turned to face John, allowing him to see her face for the first time.


    Herplexion was deathly pale, devoid of any color, leading John to surmise she might be a deceased NPC, possibly in a wraith-like state.


    "Would you help me gather some water elements? I am in dire need of them. Should you assist me, I shall reward you ordingly," the NPC requested, presenting a modest y pot, clearly indicating that John was to use it to collect a sufficient quantity of water elements.


    Havingmitted to the quest, John promptly sprang into action.


    Holding the y pot, he teleported directly into the sea.


    His high level afforded him the ability to enter the ocean without the need for spell scrolls, unlike many other yers who might require additional magical assistance for such a task.


    In less than five minutes, John had gathered enough water elements and handed the y pot, now brimming with the elements, back to the woman in white.


    She nced at the pot filled with water elements and a faint, almost sorrowful smile crossed her pale features.


    "Do you see? These water elements are whispering to us the tale of a forgotten battlefield," she said, her voice tinged with a tremble, as her gaze shifted from the pot to John.


    The mention of a "forgotten battlefield" piqued John''s interest significantly.


    John was aware of at least two significant battles that had taken ce in the vicinity of Southern Port, but the term "forgotten battlefield" suggested that what the NPC referred to had no connection to those known conflicts.


    It seemed likely that this quest was linked to the war between the Naga tribes and the Northern Myst Empire, a piece of history about which John was keen to learn more, especially the specifics and oue of the war.


    "I only see water elements here, not the forgotten battlefield, and therefore, I can''t perceive the stories of that battlefield. Would you be willing to share those stories with me? I''m here to listen if you choose to tell them," John said earnestly to the woman in white.


    The expression on the woman''s face grew increasingly sorrowful, tears welling up in her eyes, yet she offered no response to John''s words. Instead, she guided him towards the next phase of the quest, "I need you to fill this pot with fire elements. Only with the pot filled with fire elements can we unveil the battles that transpired on the forgotten battlefield."


    John, understanding the importance of this next step and the potential insights it could provide into the historical conflict he was interested in, prepared to gather the fire elements as instructed, recognizing that this was a key part of unraveling the mysteries of the forgotten battlefield.

 Chapter 619 592-Journey to the Ancient Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 619 Chapter592-Journey to the Ancient Battlefield</h4>


    ?Havingpleted the first stage of the quest without hesitation, John proceeded to the second stage.


    He teleported to the Lava Valley in Sunset Mountain, where he effortlessly defeated a few solitary fire elementals, collecting their essence into the y pot.


    With the pot filled with enough fire elements, John returned to Southern Port.


    However, he couldn''t find the woman in white in the same spot where he had left her.


    Puzzled, John noticed that she had moved closer to the shoreline; previously, she had been a bit ind from the coast.


    "Why are you here? I almost couldn''t find you," John approached the woman and handed her the pot filled with fire elements.


    The woman didn''t respond to John''s question.


    Instead, she quickly took the pot and peered intently into it.


    "Do you see? The mes are revealing scenes of battle," she said, handing the pot back to John.


    John looked into the pot, expecting to see the promised visions of battle.


    However, all he saw were the flickering mes of the fire elements, with no scenes ofbat unfolding before him.


    John, acknowledging the woman''s response, took the empty y pot once more and teleported back to Sunset Mountain.


    Guided by the information Adam had provided, he located the gathering ce of wind elements.


    Gathering wind elements proved to be more challenging than the previous elements due to their potent and elusive nature.


    Even for someone of John''s high level, capturing these wind elements required a strategic approach to first ensnare them.


    Despite the inherent difficulties, John''s determination and skill enabled him to collect enough wind elements after some time.


    The task demanded patience and precision, as the wind elements'' powerful and free nature made them formidable entities to capture and contain.


    With the wind elements secured, John prepared to return to the woman in white, hopeful that this final element would unlock the full story of the forgotten battlefield.


    The quest was drawing him deeper into the lore of thend, revealingyers of history and conflict that were previously obscured, and John was eager to uncover the truths thaty hidden within these elemental puzzles.


    After gathering a sufficient amount of wind elements, John made his way back to Southern Port.


    This time, thedy in white positioned herself directly in the shallow waters, her back now facing the sea.


    "I''ve collected enough wind elements. What other elements do you need me to gather?"


    John inquired, handing over the y pot filled with wind elements to thedy in white.


    Upon seeing the y pot brimming with wind elements, a look of immense joy spread across the face of thedy in white.


    Without further ado, she proceeded to erase all the wind elements from the pot.


    "You are the first adventurer to have collected enough wind elements. You have nowpleted the first three quests, leaving only the final and most challenging quest ahead. Uponpleting this quest, you will gain ess to the Forgotten Battlefield. Of course, adventurers like yourself might refer to it as the Ancient Battlefield," thedy in white revealed, finally shedding light on the crucial information about the quest.


    The preceding quests were merely a prelude to this ultimate challenge.


    The final quest in this series entails journeying to the Ancient Battlefield, a ce undoubtedly filled with significant plot details.


    Naturally, John was overjoyed at this revtion and promptly sought further information from thedy in white.


    "What exactly is the final quest? I assume you''d want me to collect some other elements as well, like lightning or earth elements," John spected.


    Thedy in white shook her head, "The final quest isn''t about collecting elements. It involves procuring a Mystery gemstone for me."


    This revtion made John more cautious than before.


    He was acutely aware of the potential dangers associated with the power of Mystery.


    The mere mention of Mystery power by thedy suggested that the events at the Ancient Battlefield might be linked to the Mystery faction.


    Moreover, following the demise of the Sage of the Seas, John''s perception of the Mystery gemstones had significantly shifted.


    While he had once hoped to harness the power of these gemstones, he now wished to avoid any association with them.


    The change in John''s expression did not go unnoticed by thedy in white.


    Thedy in white directly addressed John, "What''s the matter? Are you considering giving up halfway? You''ve alreadypleted the first three quests and even found a sufficient amount of wind elements. It shouldn''t be a problem for you to find a Mystery gemstone, should it? Without the Mystery gemstone, I won''t be able to open the portal to the Ancient Battlefield."


    John didn''t hesitate for too long.


    After carefully considering his options, he felt there was no other alternative.


    He pulled out a Mystery gemstone from his backpack.


    "I don''t need to go anywhere else to find a Mystery gemstone because I already possess some. I suppose I have nowpleted all the quests, haven''t I? Shouldn''t you be opening the portal to the Ancient Battlefield now?"


    John handed the Mystery gemstone to thedy in white.


    Upon receiving the gemstone, her demeanor changed entirely from what it was before.


    Her clothes swiftly shifted to ck, and her eyes began to shimmer with the purple glow characteristic of Mystery.


    At that moment, John was prepared for battle, suspecting that this could very well be a trap.


    Yet, he reasoned that even if it were a trap, his previous efforts were not in vain.


    After all, through this quest, John discovered that the power of Mystery hadn''t beenpletely eradicated from Southern Port.


    Given these circumstances, it was only natural for John to proceed with increased caution.


    John readied himself forbat but refrained fromunching an attack prematurely.


    He was still uncertain whether the transformation of thedy in white was due to the imminent opening of the portal to the Ancient Battlefield or if she had turned hostile towards him.


    Thedy in white retrieved the fire, water, and wind elements John had previously provided.


    The power of these three elements was unleashed simultaneously.


    At that moment, she also harnessed the power of the Mystery gemstone.


    The formidable mix of elemental and Mystery powers merged to create a portal.


    Beyond this portaly the Ancient Battlefield, a ce steeped in the annals of time.


    The condition of thedy in white had deteriorated significantly.


    John could tell she was on the brink ofplete dissolution.


    However, there was still onest quest she had yet to issue.


    "Your next quest is to venture into the Ancient Battlefield and find a legendary warrior named Aike. If you can rescue him, you will be granted the Sacred Relic he possesses."


    After imparting these words, thedy in white dissipated into a mist and vanished.


    John, observing the portal opened by thedy in white, didn''t immediately step into the Ancient Battlefield.


    He felt it prudent to remain cautious.


    John recounted the situation he had encountered and ryed all this information to Adam and Blue Sea.


    He hoped that with this knowledge, they coulde to his aid should he find himself in trouble.


    Having made these preparations, John entered the portal without hesitation and found himself on the Ancient Battlefield.


    As he traversed the portal, he felt the overwhelming presence of Mystery power.


    It seemed as though the entire portal was constructed from the essence of Mystery.


    He also sensed the Mystery power attempting to erode his being.


    Just as the Mystery power was about topletely overwhelm him, the power of the elements stabilized his condition.


    The power of fire prevented the erosion by Mystery, the water element restored him to his optimal state, and the wind element kept his mind clear, allowing him to remain vignt to the changes in his surroundings as he passed through the portal.


    John now understood why thepletion of the preceding three quests was essential for safe passage to the Ancient Battlefield.


    The power of these three elements was crucial for safely navigating the portal.

 Chapter 620 593-The Perilous Ancient Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 620 Chapter593-The Perilous Ancient Battlefield </h4>


    ?With the aid of elemental powers, John sessfully traversed through the portal, arriving at an ancient battlefield.


    No sooner had he stepped out of the portal than he was confronted by a colossal Mystery creature.


    This creature bore a striking resemnce to the MysteryVanguard, yet its strength was significantly superior.


    Prepared as John was forbat, the prospect of facing an enhanced version of the MysteryVanguard still proved somewhat daunting.


    John promptly unleashed the Abyssal Prison to fend off the creature''s onught, subsequently utilizing his blink ability to retreat to a safer location.


    Engaging in a prolonged battle with this Mystery creature was not something John desired, especially given hisck of familiarity with the surroundings.


    The presence of other, potentially more formidable Mystery creatures would necessitate a different strategy.


    Having retreated to a safe vantage point, John finally had the opportunity to survey his surroundings.


    To his astonishment, he found himself surrounded by several Mystery creatures, none of which appeared to be any less formidable than the mutated MysteryVanguard he had initially encountered.


    "The danger of this battlefield is truly beyondprehension. Why are there so many powerful Mystery creatures here? Could it be that the ancient battlefield is a site of conflict between the Mystery faction and the Order Faction? Then why haven''t I seen any members of the Order Faction? Could it be that they have been utterly vanquished? And if so, why was I transported to this forsaken ce?"


    A flurry of questions raced through John''s mind, though he had no immediate means of answering them.


    Thus, he resolved to venture forth to other areas, in hopes of gleaning more about the situation elsewhere.


    John extracted the Book of the Astral Realm, and harnessing its power, he was finally able to swiftly navigate through the impediments posed by the Mystery creatures, making his way to other regions of the ancient battlefield.


    As he journeyed towards these areas, John remained vignt, constantly observing his surroundings.


    It became evident that he had significantly underestimated the strength of the Mystery faction as he progressed.


    The area he had initially been in hadparatively fewer Mystery creatures.


    However, upon reaching the vicinity of a hill, he was taken aback by the sheer number of Mystery creatures present.


    "What on earth is happening here? Why are there so many Mystery creatures? Could it be that the ancient battlefield is situated within the stronghold of the Mystery faction? If it''s not within their stronghold, how could such formidable Mystery forces be present?"


    Amidst John''s profound perplexity, he suddenly sensed a potent presence of water elemental power emerging nearby.


    A figure, entirelyposed of water elements, materialized within John''s field of vision.


    This aqueous entityunched assaults on the surrounding Mystery creatures, with each attack manifesting tremendous power.


    Even from a considerable distance, John could feel the formidable force of these water elemental spells.


    "Could this figure, formed from water elements, be the legendary warrior Aike? It seems unlikely, as warriors aren''t typically known for mastering such a vast array of spells."


    John felt rtively secure and thus had no intention of directly intervening in the battle between the water elemental figure and the Mystery creatures.


    However, it wasn''t long before he realized that the water elemental had be aware of his presence and was swiftly approaching his location.


    The approach of the figure made of water elements caused John a slight nervousness.


    Although he presumed the entity was likely not an adversary, the disy of its formidable power earlier left some room for apprehension.


    Were it toe tobat, John wasn''t confident in his ability to prevail.


    "Why are you here? Your strength is insufficient for you to continue fighting in this ce! You should return to the Naga tribe at once! That is the only safe haven!"


    The figure,posed of water elements, inquired with a tone of curiosity.


    It seemed to regard John''s power as quite inferior, deeming him unqualified to remain in the vicinity.


    John didn''t argue but responded with a wry smile, "I too wish to leave this ce, but I haven''t found a way to do so."


    The water elemental figure sized John up and down, remarking, "Although your strength might not be formidable, you should possess the ability to teleport, correct? If you have this skill, couldn''t you directly teleport to the Naga tribe?"


    "Or is it that you have never been to the Naga tribe in the first ce? If you''ve never been there, how have you managed to survive until now? Apart from the Naga tribe, all other areas controlled by the Order Faction have fallen under the dominion of the Mystery faction. How could someone of your modest strength possibly escape the onught of those powerful Mystery creatures?"


    The barrage of questions from the figure made John feel increasingly cornered.


    Having only just arrived, he waspletely unaware of the surrounding context and all rted information.


    In the process of responding, any discrepancies in his answers could potentially lead to him being mistaken for a spy of the Mystery faction.


    The situation was bing exceedingly precarious for John, and he was deeply concerned about a possible attack, so he took the Book of the Astral Realm in hand.


    If an attack were indeed forting, he could rely on the Book''s potent power for defense.


    The water elemental figure also noticed the Book of the Astral Realm in John''s possession.


    It showed a keen interest in the Book, and could sense that the power emanating from the Book was distinctly different from that of the Mystery''s forces.


    "It appears your survival can be attributed to this Sacred Relic you possess. I have not encountered this Sacred Relic before. What exactly is its function? And where did you acquire this Sacred Relic?"


    As the water elemental''s focus shifted to the Book of the Astral Realm, John felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    After all, he was quite familiar with the capabilities of the Book.


    "This Sacred Relic possesses immense Space Authority. It can seal off any enemy''s attack and, indeed, can seal all enemies encountered. Moreover, this Sacred Relic allows for continuous teleportation across different regions. You can teleport to ces you''ve never been before and use blink without limit duringbat."


    After outlining the specific functions of the Book of the Astral Realm, John proceeded to fabricate a story about how he came into possession of the Book, as he could not disclose the truth.


    "I was able to obtain the Book of the Astral Realm, this Sacred Relic, because it has always been in possession of my family. Our family has held this Sacred Relic for generations, though it was never utilized until now. Faced with a significant crisis, I employed the Sacred Relic to escape to a safer location. Currently, I am utterly unaware of where I am, as the teleportation by the Book of the Astral Realm transports me to ces I have never been before."


    John''s exnation managed to convince the water elemental figure, as it seemed usible that such a powerful Sacred Relic like the Book of the Astral Realm could have its drawbacks.


    "In that case, I will assist you in reaching the Naga tribe directly. There, you will be able to ensure your safety. Moreover, if you can quickly master this Sacred Relic, you might also be able to provide assistance in the uing battles."


    After these words, the figure formed from water elements snapped its fingers, and John was immediately enveloped by a powerful surge of water elements.


    He felt as though he was submerged underwater, even experiencing a moment of breathlessness.


    When the sensation of suffocation dissipated, John found himself within the Naga tribe.


    Surrounded by numerous NPCs, John found himself amidst a crowd that seemed to have sought refuge in the Naga tribe as well.


    The expressions of panic were evident on the faces of all the NPCs around him.


    A warrior-like NPC approached John, inquiring, "Were you also transported here by the envoy of the deity?"


    John was slightly puzzled by the reference to the envoy.


    The term likely referred to the water elemental figure he had encountered earlier, but unsure, he simply gave the warrior-like NPC a perplexed look.


    "The envoy of the deity is an emissary of the Sea God, manifested entirely in the form of water elements. If you encountered such a being, then it was indeed the envoy of the deity."


    From the NPC''s exnation, John realized that the entity he had met was indeed the emissary of the Sea God.


    Naturally, John nodded in agreement, given the unforeseen dangers of his current situation had surpassed his expectations.


    John hoped to gather more information in this safe haven before deciding on his next course of action.

 Chapter 621 594-The Naga Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 621 Chapter594-The Naga Conspiracy</h4>


    ?John adeptly navigated the inquiries from the NPCs of the Order Faction.


    Given his considerable strength and willingness to aid in battle, it wasn''t long before John was selected to join the Order Faction''s guard.


    Within this cadre, John encountered other NPCs whose strength wasn''t as pronounced, yet there was scant dialogue between them.


    The grim expressions on everyone''s faces spoke volumes. From these NPCs, John learned that the Mystery faction''s ns had been wildly sessful, having swept across the entire known world.


    This forced the Order Faction to retreat their dwindling forces to locations difficult for the Mystery faction to prate.


    The Naga tribe''s territory was one such stronghold, barely within reach of the Mystery faction.


    Other such refuges included the frozen mountain ranges to the north and the fiery realms to the south, both perilous for the NPCs of modest power.


    "Therefore, we must now prepare for directbat with the creatures of the Mystery faction. Only through confrontation can we hope to reim thends that were once ours."


    After getting acquainted with other NPCs of the Order Faction, John directly posed his question to them.


    The expression on the face of the captain of John''s squad revealed a hint of hesitation, as even he was uncertain about the possibility of returning to their homnd.


    The power of the Mystery faction was overwhelmingly formidable.


    The top warriors of the Mystery faction had nearly defeated all of the elite warriors of the Order Faction.


    It was only with the aid of the Sea God that some of the Order Faction''s warriors managed to hold their ground.


    "Every one of us yearns to return to our homnd. But it seems an impossible task now; our homes have been utterly dominated by the Mystery faction. Though the Sea God is willing to assist us, the deity itself has been reluctant to manifest in person. Without the Sea God''s direct intervention, who could possibly stand against the Mystery Saint?"


    The captain posed a question that left everyone without an answer.


    It was then that John realized the ancient battlefield he had traversed to was a point in time where the Mystery Saint had not yet fallen.


    The Mystery Saint, a being on par with deities, was certainly not someone they could easily vanquish.


    Moreover, their continued presence in the Naga tribe was merely a struggle for survival.


    Should the Mystery Saint decide to eliminate the other strongholds of the Order Faction, the Naga tribe would likely be next in line.


    Feeling the atmosphere bing too oppressive, John attempted to lighten the mood with a semi-jocr remark: "If the Mystery Saint trulyunches an attack here, the Naga tribe will surely stand by our side. The tribe would undoubtedly muster all its strength, and it''s not guaranteed that the Mystery faction would emerge victorious. After all, the power that the Naga tribe possesses is far superior to ours."


    John''s remarks stemmed from his increased understanding of the Naga tribe since arriving at the ancient battlefield.


    The Naga tribe of this era was vastly different from the one in John''s own time.


    The location of the tribe, while geographically simr to the Naga tribe near Storm City of his era, had not yet dispersed in this time period.


    The congregation of the Naga meant their collective strength was formidable, a fact underscored by their ability to summon an emissary of the Sea God.


    John believed that the united front of the Naga could indeed offer a resistance against the Mystery faction''s onught.


    However, his words failed to resonate with the other NPCs of the Order Faction, who harbored suspicions of the Naga''s motives.


    One NPC from the Order Faction, lowering their voice, confided in John, "You must not have been here long. You''re unaware that the Naga tribe has been plotting all along. They want us to engage in battle with the Mystery faction. In the aftermath of a mutually destructive conflict between us and the Mystery faction, they n to eliminate both sides. The Naga have always coveted the territories we hold. Their ultimate aim is to subjugate the Order Faction!"


    Upon hearing these words, John''s face registered a trace of surprise.


    In his view, it seemed unlikely that the Naga would harbor such grand ambitions.


    Even if the Naga tribe aspired to such a scheme, they wouldck the requisite strength.


    After all, in John''s era, the Naga tribe had also received assistance from the Sea God, yet even with divine aid, they were no match for thebined forces of the Order Faction and the Mystery faction.


    Could it be that in this era, the Naga tribe possessed significantly greater power?


    "Even if they wished to execute such a n, they would be constrained by their strength, wouldn''t they? I haven''t seen any formidable warriors within the Naga tribe. Are you suggesting their warriors are vastly more powerful than those of our Order Faction?"


    John''s question left the other squad members at a loss for words.


    Their abilities wereparable to John''s, and they were aware that he possessed a Sacred Relic, which likely made him the most formidable among them in terms of overallbat capability.


    After a moment of hesitation, the squad captain shared his thoughts, "I believe the Naga tribe is inclined to assist us. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have allowed us to retreat to their territory. However, it''s probable that they''re looking to gain more from this situation. I once heard from a sage that the Naga tribe seems intent on having us hand over all the Sacred Relics to them. They perceive that the Sacred Relics we possess do not offer any advantage in battle. They argue that only by consolidating all Sacred Relics for their use can an advantage be gained in warfare."


    Upon hearing this, the rest of the squad members became visibly upset.


    Although none of them possessed a Sacred Relic, they all felt that these relics belonged to the Order Faction.


    The consensus was that these Sacred Relics, being the property of the Order Faction, should not be casually handed over to the Naga tribe.


    All eyes then turned to John, as he would be the one directly affected by this.


    The extent of the power held by John''s Book of the Astral Realm was unknown to the others.


    John had no intention of divulging all the details about his Sacred Relic to others, aware of the high risks involved in doing so.


    His primary concern at the moment was identifying the sage mentioned by the squad captain.


    Given the numerous Legend Magi who bore the title of sage, including those proficient in oceanic or spatial magics among others, it was crucial to ascertain which one was being referred to.


    "Who exactly is this sage you mentioned? Could it be the one proficient in water elemental magic?"


    John steered the conversation away from his Sacred Relic to avoid revealing more information about it.


    Upon John''s inquiry, a look of surprise crossed everyone''s faces, as if the identity of the sage should have beenmon knowledge to all.


    This reaction hinted at the importance and renown of the sage within the Order Faction, sparking John''s curiosity even further about the sage''s identity and potential influence on the current situation.


    "Are you joking right now? You''re a member of the Order Faction. How could you, as a member, not know who the sage is? The sage in question is the Space Sage. He sessfully helped us take refuge in the Naga tribe''s territory and even managed to halt further attacks from the Mystery faction on the Naga tribe. No one else could negotiate with the powerful beings of the Naga tribe like he did. The privilege we have to prepare for the uing battle here is all thanks to him."


    Upon confirming the existence of the Space Sage, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    He could now roughly deduce the point in time of the ancient battlefield he was situated in.


    It seemed to be a time before the Space Sage was defeated by the Mystery Saint, indicating that he might witness the series of battles leading to the Mystery Saint''s downfall.


    The legendary warrior Aike, mentioned by thedy in white, was likely a pivotal figure in the Mystery Saint''s defeat.


    With this information, John''s expression eased.


    He felt more confident than before, armed with knowledge that could potentially influence the course of the battle.

 Chapter 622 595-Exploring the Crying Valley

    <h4>Chapter 622 Chapter595-Exploring the Crying Valley </h4>


    ?John''s stay within the Naga tribe was brief.


    After acquainting himself with the other members of his squad, they promptly received their first quest.


    It was one of the more formidable Naga warriors who assigned the quest to their group, stating, "Your next task is to venture towards the Crying Valley. We''ve detected the presence of mysterious creatures there. However, these creatures aren''t as formidable as one might expect. Our entire strength is currently focused on defending against the main onught from the Mystery faction. Thus, it falls upon you to scout the Crying Valley area thoroughly. Once you have gathered detailed intelligence, report back to us with all the information you''ve collected."


    After delivering his instructions, the Naga warrior chose to depart immediately.


    In his view, individuals like John, who sought refuge in the Naga tribe from the Mystery faction''s assaults, didn''t warrant much attention.


    In the pance of yers, John and all the members of his squad were essentially considered expendable.


    The captain of John''s squad hesitated slightly. ncing at the map in his hand, he then looked around at his team members and inquired, "I''m not entirely familiar with the situation in Crying Valley. Has anyone here been there before?"


    No one responded to the captain''s question.


    It was clear that none of them had ever ventured to Crying Valley before.


    Even the name ''Crying Valley'' was unfamiliar to John prior to this.


    Given that John was now in an ancient battlefield, it meant that the geographical names here were entirely different from those in his own era, where the only somewhat simr name was ''Weeping Shore.''


    If Weeping Shore and Crying Valley were indeed the same ce, it would imply that a cataclysmic battle had transpired between the era of the ancient battlefield and John''s time, altering thendscape entirely.


    "No one here has been to Crying Valley. On my way to the Naga tribe, I heard some people mention it. They all seemed to believe that the conditions in Crying Valley were extremely perilous. Being sent there likely means we won''t return safely. Should we consider fleeing the Naga tribe instead?"


    The nervous expression on one squad member''s face reflected the gravity of their situation.


    His words conveyed a clear message: Crying Valley was fraught with danger.


    However, John believed escaping the Naga tribe wasn''t a viable option.


    The outskirts of the Naga territory were patrolled by powerful beings from other Order Factions, ready to eliminate any deserters.


    If John still possessed his former strength, he wouldn''t worry about being targeted by these formidable opponents.


    But since passing through the portal to this ancient battlefield, his power had significantly diminishedpared to what it once was.


    "I firmly believe that we cannot resort to such actions. As members of the Order Faction, it is our duty to fight for the cause. If we were to flee now, it would undoubtedly be seen as an act of betrayal by everyone. The dangers we would face then might not onlye from the Mystery faction. Moreover, it could even lead other members of the Order Faction to target us."


    John spoke with utmost seriousness, not wishing for any unteral actions by his squad members to jeopardize his ns.


    His immediate goal was to venture elsewhere to gather intelligence, as he felt the information he had was insufficient.


    John''s words eventually bolstered the squad captain''s resolve.


    Nodding emphatically, the captain said, "John is right. We cannot choose to flee now; we must carry out this quest. Though we are all unprepared, we must act swiftly, for we need to return before sunset tonight. After the sun sets, if we haven''t made it back to the Naga tribe, we''ll be in grave danger. The Mystery creatures particrly enjoyunching surprise attacks at night."


    With the captain''s decision made, he promptly organized the squad''s course of action.


    John listened attentively to the captain''s arrangements, cing his Sacred Relic deep into his pocket.


    He was well aware that the only thing that could offer him an additional margin of error in the uing endeavors was his Book of the Astral Realm, the sole Sacred Relic capable of being used within the ancient battlefield.


    Due to the pressing time constraints, John''s squad had no opportunity for preparation.


    Led by their captain, they promptly departed the Naga tribe.


    Passing through the portal at the tribe''s entrance, they arrived directly at Crying Valley.


    At the valley''s entrance, John immediately encountered an abundance of Mystery creature remains, clearly indicating that a fierce battle had recently taken ce here.


    The sight of these carcasses suggested that the situation was far beyond what John had anticipated.


    The other members of John''s squad were visibly terrified at the sight of the Mystery creature remains, hesitating to proceed further.


    Despite feeling immense fear himself, the squad captain maintained a facade of resilience; he knew showing fear was not an option.


    "It seems the situation within Crying Valley is worse than we imagined. However, since we''re already here, let''s proceed into the valley quickly," he said with a calm demeanor, though John could sense theck of confidence in his voice.


    Lacking confidence but aware of his duty to lead, the captain stepped over the remnants of the Mystery creatures and led the way into Crying Valley.


    Following the squad captain''s lead in crossing the remnants of the Mystery creatures, John quickly caught up.


    Had he been more certain of the situation, John would have been the first to step into Crying Valley.


    With both the squad captain and John now inside, the remaining team members, despite their initial hesitation, hurried to follow.


    They understood the peril of being left behind in such a dangerous locale, where separation from the group could spell certain doom.


    As thest of John''s squad entered Crying Valley, the remains of the Mystery creatures at the entrance stirred to life, reanimated by some potent force.


    These resurrected beings, however, did not pursue John and his team but instead chose to seal off the entrance to Crying Valley.


    Unaware of the creatures'' resurrection and subsequent actions, John and his squad remained focused on the mysteries within the valley.


    To John''s puzzlement, the valley did not emanate the strong presence of Mystery forces he had expected; instead, it was the overwhelming power of water elements that he sensed.


    The anomalies in Crying Valley seemed less connected to the Mystery faction and more closely linked to the Sea God, suggesting a different origin for the valley''s peculiarities.


    The rest of the squad, sensing the same anomaly, rxed their previously tense demeanor.


    The captain, curious and slightly perplexed, turned to John for insight. "Do you feel any strong Mystery forces here? Why does it seem to me that, apart from the power of the Sea God, there are no other formidable forces present?"


    John shook his head in agreement, "I, too, haven''t detected the presence of Mystery forces. However, the remains of the Mystery creatures at the entrance of the valley surely indicate that this ce once faced an attack from the Mystery faction. It''s better to remain cautious. Since we haven''t encountered any immediate danger, let''s quickly survey the valley. After we''ve assessed the situation, we should head back without dy. Lingering here could only increase our risks."


    John''s decisive words struck a chord within the squad, especially resonating with the less powerful members who harbored a deep desire to retreat to the safety of familiar grounds at the earliest opportunity.


    Buoyed by a unanimous agreement with John''s judgment, the team members swiftly fanned out across the valley to conduct their final assessments.


    Little did they know, their movements were under the watchful gaze of an unseen observer.


    High above, a pair of vignt eyes meticulously tracked their every step, silently observing from a vantage point, the intentions behind this scrutiny shrouded in mystery.

 Chapter 623 596-The Legendary Warrior Aike

    <h4>Chapter 623 Chapter596-The Legendary Warrior Aike</h4>


    ?In the secluded depths of Crying Valley, amidst its typicalndscape, John''s keen eye caught a glimpse of an anomaly¡ªa rock imbued with an unusual hue that starkly contrasted with the prevailing yellow of the surrounding stones.


    This peculiar rock, bathed in an ethereal green glow, piqued John''s curiosity,pelling him to investigate further.


    Tentatively, he reached out, his fingers brushing against the cool surface of the green stone.


    The moment his skin made contact, the tranquility of the valley was shattered by a startling vision.


    Abruptly, the visage of a fierce human face materialized before him, its features etched with intensity and an inexplicable familiarity that seemed to pierce through the veil of time and space.


    This unexpected encounter within the silent confines of Crying Valley left John momentarily transfixed, as he stood face to face with this apparition, pondering the significance of this surreal manifestation and the secrets thaty hidden within the green rock''s luminescent depths.


    This unexpected vision momentarily startled John.


    He quickly stepped back, but when he looked again, the green rock showed nothing out of the ordinary.


    This action did not escape the notice of the squad captain, who approached John quietly and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you encounter something unusual? The rest of our team is already quite on edge. If you''vee across anything strange, let me know first. If the two of us can handle it, that would be ideal. Otherwise, we''ll have to take the team and flee."


    The captain''s words took John by surprise.


    He hadn''t expected the team leader to consider abandoning the mission to explore Crying Valley so readily.


    "While it''s true that as members of the Order Faction, we should stand our ground against the Mystery faction, our strength isn''t overwhelming, and our first priority must be to ensure our own safety," the squad captain exined, noticing the puzzled look on John''s face.


    John didn''t dwell on it much; his thoughts were quite aligned with the captain''s.


    In his view, if one couldn''t even ensure their own safety, how could they be expected to contribute effectively in the ongoing conflict against the Mystery faction?


    "It was nothing serious, just a momentary illusion," John rified, exining his earlier startled reaction.


    However, his exnation didn''t fully convince the squad captain.


    After a brief inquiry, the captain decided not to press further.


    He was acutely aware that their squad was formed on an ad-hoc basis, and it was natural for each member to have their secrets.


    As the leader, he recognized the importance of not dwelling too much on such matters during a quest.


    Any conflict with John could potentially jeopardize the entire squad during their mission.


    "If there are no unusual urrences, then let''s quickly explore the rest of the valley. The others have likely already surveyed the other parts. If we don''t find anything rming, we should head back. We can inform the others that Crying Valley poses no danger. In future conflicts with the Mystery faction, we might even consider using Crying Valley as a safe ry point."


    With a keen sense of responsibility, the squad captain took a moment to meticulously scan their immediate surroundings, a precaution to guarantee the well-being and security of his team.


    Satisfied with the apparent safety, he turned his attention to John, who was recognized as the most formidable force within their ranks, second only to himself.


    Upon consultation, John conveyed his concurrence, harboring a strong belief that Crying Valley had divulged all its secrets, and no additional surprises lurked within its shadowy depths.


    With a final, lingering look at the enigmatic green stone that had caught their attention, John aligned with the captain''s decision.


    Together, they pivoted, setting their sights on the valley''s entrance, ready to depart from the mysteries thaty behind, their steps in sync as they navigated the terrain, leading their team away from the unknown and back towards familiar ground, their minds at ease but vignt, prepared for whatevery ahead.


    However, the moment John turned away, a slight crack appeared on the green stone, from which a powerful force of water element seeped out.


    Although this surge of elemental power didn''t pose an immediate threat to John and his team, it did catch the attention of the two strongest members of the squad¡ªJohn and the captain.


    Sensing the potent water elemental force simultaneously, both quickly turned back.


    John noticed that the force had taken on a human form, distinctly different from any figure he had encountered upon his arrival in the ancient battlefield.


    "Everyone, be prepared for battle!" the captain reacted promptly.


    Despite not knowing whether this water-formed figure was friend or foe, he knew that being ready forbat was the safest course of action.


    The figure made of water elements didn''t initiate an attack.


    Its blurred face seemed to express aplex mix of emotions, and its eyes appeared to be fixed directly on John.


    "You shouldn''t be here; you must head directly to Storm Lake!" the figure made of water elements said to John in a hoarse voice.


    All eyes within John''s squad turned towards him, as it was clear the water-formed figure was addressing him directly.


    John hesitated, unsure of where Storm Lake was or whether the figure''s words were meant to advise him or lead him into a trap.


    As John mulled over his options, the water-formed figure continued, "I know you''re utterly perplexed by the current situation. But if you make your way to Storm Lake, all truths will be unveiled. I will be waiting for you there. I am not allied with the Mystery faction, nor do I intend to ensnare you in a trap. For I am the very individual you''ve been seeking; I am the legendary warrior Aike."


    The revtion that the figure was the legendary warrior Aike shocked every member of John''s squad, except John himself.


    Aike was a renowned figure within the Order Faction, celebrated for defeating a saint of the Mystery faction in battle.


    John, unaware of this information, was nheless surprised upon hearing that the figure imed to be Aike.


    After all, the quest he had received near the southern seaport from an NPC was specifically to find the legendary warrior Aike.


    "How can I trust you? After all, I have never met you before, and I am unfamiliar with who you truly are," John expressed his skepticism.


    He believed it was crucial to maintain a cautious stance at all times.


    Trusting someone too readily could potentially lead him into a significant trap.


    Before the legendary warrior Aike could respond to John''s question, the squad captain beside John spoke up, "I can assist you in verifying his identity. Although I''ve never met Aike personally, I am quite familiar with him through information I''ve gathered from others. I can ask some questions rted to him to confirm his identity."


    John nced at the squad captain and then nodded in agreement, recognizing that epting the captain''s help was his only viable option at the moment.


    "If you im to be the legendary warrior Aike, could you share with us the details of your battle with the Mystery saint? Can you tell us how one might defeat a Mystery saint?" the squad captain asked, posing a challenging question.


    The details of Aike''s victory over the Mystery saint would have been known to other Order Faction powerhouses present during the battle, as well as to the members of the Mystery faction.


    The figure formed from water elements did not hesitate to share the method used to defeat the Mystery saint.


    After hearing the exnation, the squad captain nodded in acknowledgment.


    "This aligns with what I learned from my mentor about Aike''s victory over the Mystery saint. He isn''t lying, and the details he provided about defeating the Mystery saint are even moreprehensive than what I was taught."


    With the captain''s affirmation, John felt reassured and no longer harbored any doubts.


    "Given this, I will make my way to Storm Lake as soon as possible. But how should I proceed there? After all, I''m unaware of its location," John inquired, seeking guidance for his next steps.

 Chapter 624 597-Still the Lake of Storm City

    <h4>Chapter 624 Chapter597-Still the Lake of Storm City </h4>


    ?John was indeed unaware of the exact location of Storm Lake; his only association with the term "storm" was limited to Storm City.


    The connection between Storm Lake and Storm City was unclear to him at the time.


    The humanoid formed of water elements, the legendary warrior Aike, provided the precise coordinates without any dy.


    Utilizing his formidable powers, Aike transported John directly to Storm Lake.


    John vanished from Crying Valley in an instant, leaving the rest of his team bewildered.


    They had not anticipated encountering the legendary warrior Aike during a quest to explore Crying Valley, nor did they expect one of their team members to have such a close and seemingly reliant rtionship with Aike.


    Following John''s disappearance, the remaining members of John''s team decided to hastily return to the Naga tribe.


    The team leader recognized that without John, their collective strength was significantly diminished.


    "Having fully explored Crying Valley, we should return as quickly as possible. I''m sure the others in the Naga tribe are eager to hear of our findings," the team leader stated.


    Under the team leader''s guidance, all members made their swift exit from Crying Valley.


    At the valley''s entrance, they encountered the revived, formidable Mystery creatures, whose aim was to eliminate all enemies within Crying Valley.


    John''s team found themselves embroiled in a tough battle.


    Of course, John was oblivious to these events, as he was already at Storm Lake.


    As he had spected, Storm Lake and Storm City were indeed situated in the same vicinity.


    Storm City was built upon Storm Lake, transforming the existence of Storm Lake into an underground area of Storm City.


    The underground area that John, along with Adam and Blue Sea, had previously ventured to was indeed the remnants of Storm Lake.


    Upon reaching the shores of Storm Lake, John felt the immense power of the water elements within theke.


    He began to understand why Duke Arsena had always been so confident in defending Storm City.


    Even without John''s assistance, Duke Arsena could likely rely on the mighty power of the water elements to ensure the safety of Storm City.


    As John pondered these matters, the legendary warrior Aike appeared beside him.


    "You''ve arrived somewhat slowly. I had expected you to reach here earlier," Aike''s words left John with a puzzled expression.


    In John''s view, hadn''t he been transported here by Aike?


    If he was brought here by someone else, why would theyment on his slow arrival?


    "I don''t understand why you would say that. I was transported to Storm Lake immediately upon meeting you. Does that speed still count as slow?" John retorted.


    In response to John''s counter-question, the legendary warrior Aike shook his head.


    "You''ve misunderstood. My point is, why did it take you so long to finally discover the ancient battlefield? Does this mean that in your era, the Mystery faction has already achieved ultimate sess?"


    Aike''s words made John realize that Aike might be implying that John hadpleted the questter than expected.


    Before John, it seemed that no other yer had managed toplete the series of quests.


    This meant that no yer could directly enter the ancient battlefield.


    Furthermore, Aike''s remarks made John even more aware that he was merely in an illusion.


    He likely hadn''t actually returned to the ancient battlefield, because if he had, Aike wouldn''t possess such extensive information.


    While John mulled over these matters, Aike, with a smile, said, "You''re not wrong, this is still an illusion. And if you wish to leave this ce, the quest you need toplete is quite challenging. I summoned you here to offer you an additional option. Should you decide to abandon this quest, I can directly facilitate your departure from this illusion."


    A portal appeared on the surface of Storm Lake, created by the legendary warrior Aike.


    Passing through this portal would return John to the game world.


    However, if John chose not to use the portal, he would need toplete all the quests in the ancient battlefield.


    "I am an adventurer, that should be clear. As an adventurer, I would never easily give up on my quest. No matter how difficult the quest may be, I am confident in my sess. Since you''ve summoned me here, you should be able to tell me how challenging the quest is. Let''s not waste any more time. Could it be that this quest involves confronting a Mystery sage directly?


    Even if I face a Mystery sage here, I doubt they would possess the same immense Mystery power as a real one. After all, as you''ve said, this is merely an illusion. Everything within an illusion is fictitious, and a fictitious being cannot possess formidable power."


    John''s remarks elicited augh from the legendary warrior Aike.


    Aike found John''s confidence as an adventurer to be excessively high.


    "You indeed possess great confidence. Confidence isn''t a w, and in fact, I quite appreciate confident individuals. However, I must warn you onest time that the uing quest is extremely perilous. You might have noticed that nearly all your Sacred Relics have been disabled. This is because the levels of these Sacred Relics do not surpass that of the illusion. The only Sacred Relic you possess that exceeds the level of the illusion is the Book of the Astral Realm. Yet, do you think using the Book of the Astral Realm within the illusion wille without any side effects?


    The Book of the Astral Realm will amplify the chaos inherent to the illusion itself. If the level of chaos bes too intense, everything you encounter in the illusion will start tock any logic. You might even be torn apart by the power of the Book of the Astral Realm."


    John listened calmly to Aike''s words, as he was already aware of the side effects of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    He also understood that using the Book of the Astral Realm in an illusion could not be taken lightly.


    Yet, for him, the risk was worth taking.


    Completing all the quests within the illusion promised significant rewards.


    The greater the difficulty of the quest, the higher the rewards would naturally be.


    "I''m fully aware, and there''s no need for further persuasion. Now that we''ve reached the final quest, just tell me what it entails. I believe I have the capability toplete it. I''d certainly be grateful for your assistance, but if you''re not willing to help, please spare me any further discouraging remarks."


    John''s stance was resolute.


    He had no interest in enduring more pointless talk, as it would only waste more time, which was the very thing he was short on, given the multitude of challenges he was facing.


    Acknowledging John''s firmness, the legendary warrior Aike nodded and turned his gaze towards the portal he had summoned.


    As Aike''s eyes emitted a green light, the portal too burst into a green glow.


    Under this green luminescence, Storm Lake was enveloped in a serene and shadowy space.


    A bridge made of white light formed, connecting John''s location to the portal.


    "If you wish toplete the final and most challenging quest, step directly into the portal. Within it, you''ll face the most formidable enemy you''ve ever encountered, as well as the adversary you''d least like to confront. There''s no point in having second thoughts now; you no longer have the option to quit."


    After delivering these words, Aike vanished.


    John nced towards the portal, showing no hesitation, and approached its edge.


    He employed a Detection spell to survey the interior of the portal, but as expected, the spell yielded no results.


    A formidable barrier existed between the inside and outside of the portal, rendering such attempts futile.


    Faced with this situation, John wasn''t disheartened.


    He understood well that such challenges weremon in quests of significant difficulty.


    Taking a deep breath, John stepped forward into the portal.

 Chapter 625 598-The Origin of the Mystery Sage

    <h4>Chapter 625 Chapter598-The Origin of the Mystery Sage</h4>


    ?A dazzling sh of light passed, leaving John temporarily unable to see anything.


    After a while, his vision gradually returned to normal.


    What appeared before John was an endless expanse of serene blue water, undisturbed by even the slightest ripple, yet seemingly harboring boundless powerful forces beneath its calm surface.


    John found himself at the edge of the portal, aware that he could still return to the previous area through it.


    However, he chose not to retreat, as he couldn''t simply abandon the quest.


    After a moment of hesitation, John retrieved a scroll from his backpack, a scroll of the divine spell Detection.


    While Detection is a spell possessed by a vast majority of adventurers, it varies in levels of potency.


    The most basic Detection spell is incapable of uncovering hidden information.


    However, a divine spell level of Detection can unearth almost all hidden details.


    John had saved this scroll for such a critical moment.


    He cast the scroll towards the still, azure waters.


    The moment the scroll touched the water, it vanished without a trace.


    John received no information from the spell scroll, indicating that even the divine-level Detection spell had no effect in this scenario.


    "It seems the difficulty of this quest truly surpasses all expectations. Aike wasn''t lying. But since I''vee this far, there''s no turning back now."


    Since the Detection spell proved ineffective, John naturally considered alternative strategies.


    Another approach was to use his mastery of the Detection spell to investigate whaty beneath the azure waters.


    Leveraging the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, John created an invisible bridge.


    This bridge ensured that John wouldn''t fall directly into the blue waters below.


    Although John didn''t yet know what resided beneath the surface, he was certain that whatever power it contained was beyond his current ability to withstand.


    At the edge of the invisible bridge, John slowly extended his finger towards the water''s surface.


    As his fingertip came to within a hair''s breadth of the water, he felt a powerful Mystery force rapidly advancing along his finger towards his brain.


    In response to this, John chose to immediately use the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to teleport himself back to the portal''s vicinity.


    He was acutely aware of the danger posed by the encroaching Mystery force.


    Allowing it to infiltrate could not only jeopardize thepletion of his quest but also potentially inflict severe damage on his own power.


    The situation was perilous, and had John''s reaction been even slightly dyed, his quest would have been doomed to failure.


    However, the encounter also provided John with additional clues.


    It was now clear that a formidable Mystery force lurked beneath the water''s surface, not manifesting in the form of Mystery creatures but seemingly capable of autonomous movement.


    This revtion was somewhat surprising to John.


    Based on his previous experiences in battles, he had discerned that Mystery forces couldn''t exist independently.


    Even the Mystery force wielded by the Mystery Sage required reliance on Mystery spells to manifest its full power.


    So, why was the Mystery force beneath the water able to inflict direct harm on John?


    As this question lingered in John''s mind, a sudden thought struck him.


    He considered the possibility that this ce might be the origin of the Mystery force, the so-called Mystery Abyss that the Mystery Prophet had spoken of. If this were indeed the Mystery Abyss, could it be the birthce of the Mystery Sage?


    As this idea took hold, the previously calm surface of the water underwent a dramatic transformation.


    A massive silhouette emerged above the water, with a corresponding reflection appearing beneath the surface.


    The figures, one above and one below the water, seemed to possess identical powers.


    John needed no further clues to realize that this colossal figure was none other than the Mystery Sage.


    "So, you are the Mystery Sage. You must not have been born long ago, right? If you had existed for a significant time and mastered powerful Mystery forces, you would have alreadyunched an attack on me."


    Facing the Mystery Sage, John''s expression remainedrgely unfazed.


    In his view, the purpose of his mission was to gather clues rted to the Mystery faction.


    Directly obtaining information from the Mystery Sage would undoubtedly be the best oue.


    John was acutely aware that if the Mystery Sage had the capability tounch a direct assault on him, there would be no hesitation.


    The Sage''s appearance as a silhouette implied that the power at his disposal was not yet sufficient to eliminate John.


    "You should not havee here, nor should you be opposing me. I see from you the signs of my sessful resurrection. Do you truly believe that standing against a deity as powerful as myself could end well for you? Stop wasting time; the power of Mystery is the origin of this world. Only by aligning with me can you ensure your own safety and the safety of the world you inhabit."


    The Mystery Sage''s approach was no longer evasive.


    Perhaps due to his recent resurrection, or possibly because he felt an urgency to win John over quickly, his words were straightforward this time.


    The Sage made it clear that he posed a threat to John''s world.


    Upon hearing this, John''s expression grew more serious than before.


    The fact that the Mystery Sage dared to threaten him directly indicated that he had made thorough preparations.


    "Do you think you can intimidate me this way? I will certainly not coborate with you easily. Moreover, I now finally understand your origin. Knowing your origin gives me enough confidence that I can utterly annihte you! You were born from the Mystery Abyss, so all I need to do is find the Mystery Abyss, and I will find a way to eliminate you!"


    After John finished speaking, the Mystery Sage did not immediately respond.


    The colossal figure merely stared at John, who could feel a palpable intent to kill emanating from it.


    However, John wasn''t going to back down easily.


    He knew that he had to confront the threats posed by evil factions not just within the game world but also needed to prevent the ns of the Mystery Sage from seeding in the real world.


    The standoff between the Mystery Sage and John didn''tst long before the Sageunched an attack.


    Despite not having been born for long, the Mystery Sage possessed immensely powerful Mystery forces at hismand.


    These forces manifested as a series of Mystery spells under his control, sweeping past John without cessation.


    Although these Mystery spells were tremendously powerful, they seemed not to intend any direct harm to John.


    The Mystery Sage merely watched John, apparently without any immediate n to obliterate him.


    John was profoundly perplexed by this situation. He directly addressed the Mystery Sage, "Why don''t you attack me? Even if your power hasn''t reached its peak, it''s still sufficient to eliminate me. After all, in this illusion, all my weapons have been sealed. I can onlybat you using the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, and you shouldn''t fear its power."


    Given his confusion, John posed his question outright.


    He believed there must be a deeper reason behind the Mystery Sage''s actions.


    If he couldn''t swiftly discern the Sage''s intentions, there was a risk that the Sage might be plotting an even greater threat against him.


    In response to John''s question, the Mystery Sage did not offer any reply.


    The two massive silhouettes formed by the Mystery Sage through the Mystery Abyss also dissipated.


    As the silhouettes of the Mystery Sage vanished, John was abruptly ejected from the illusion.


    He suddenly found himself back around the southern seaport, and beside him was the white-robed NPC who had provided him with this quest.


    John''s sudden return brought a look of great joy to the face of the white-robed NPC.


    She directly asked John, "Have youpleted the quest? Did you meet the legendary warrior Aike?"

 Chapter 626 599-The Ambiguity of the Quest

    <h4>Chapter 626 Chapter599-The Ambiguity of the Quest </h4>


    ?John found himself at a loss for words in response to the question posed by the NPC before him, who had finally shown a hint of joy.


    He had indeed encountered the legendary warrior Aike in the illusionary realm and had exchanged a few words with him.


    Aike had shared some information about the Mystery Sage with him.


    However, John felt these details were of little consequence.


    His encounter with the Mystery Abyss seemed irrelevant to his impending battle with the Mystery Sage, offering no apparent advantage.


    It seemed the quest had concluded here, with John gaining neither rare weapons nor experience points as rewards.


    Nor had he acquired any vital information about the Mystery Sage from this quest.


    John was slightly disappointed but prepared to answer since he had been asked.


    "I did meet him. He shared some information about the Mystery Sage with me, but I didn''t find it particrly crucial."


    Upon hearing John''s words, the woman in white showed a trace of disappointment.


    She quickly pressed John, "Didn''t he mention me at all? Didn''t he ask about my current situation?"


    John''s mind raced with spections upon hearing her questions.


    He sensed a deep connection between the woman in white and Aike.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to tell the truth, still unaware of the woman''s true identity.


    Fabricating a story might jeopardize his future prospects.


    "He didn''t mention you, nor did he inquire about your situation. Apart from the Mystery Sage''s information, he didn''t engage in any superfluous conversation with me."


    Upon receiving John''s answer, the woman in white''s expression turned even more distressed than before.


    If her initial look was one of loss, it had now transformed into one of despair.


    "That''s impossible! He couldn''t have just forgotten about me! He promised he woulde back for me no matter what!"


    The woman seemed to be on the verge of a breakdown, retreating towards the coast while voicing her despair.


    John, witnessing this, sensed something amiss.


    He readied himself forbat, with all his Sacred Relics prepared for immediate action.


    Despite his readiness, John chose not to attack.


    He understood that the woman''s actions posed no significant threat to him at that moment and that she might provide more information.


    Once she reached the coast, the woman calmed down and gazed towards the vast sea, seemingly lost in thought.


    "You should head to Storm City immediately! I have a feeling Aike is waiting for you there!"


    After these words, she plunged into the sea.


    John, taken aback by this turn of events, rushed to the shoreline.


    The woman had vanished without a trace.


    Even when John activated his highest-level Detection spell, he couldn''t gather any information rted to the woman in white.


    "It seems I must hurry to Storm City. This quest is evidently not over yet; the ancient battlefield illusion must be just a part of it. The real challenge likely lies within Storm City. But if I head there now, could it alert Duke Arsena? If the Duke gets wind of this, could it worsen my situation?"


    John quickly assessed the situation, realizing that the woman''s words indicated the next phase of the quest necessitated a journey to Storm City.


    However, this move could immediately alert Duke Arsena.


    Although John and the Duke maintained a cooperative rtionship, recent events had introduced a slight strain between them.


    John decided against informing Duke Arsena about this additional quest, anticipating the Duke''s inquisitive nature couldplicate matters.


    After some hesitation, John activated hismunication channel, nning to contact Adam and Blue Sea to distract the Duke''s attention.


    "I''m about to head to Storm City for a crucial quest. This mission must not be interrupted by others. I need you two to interfere with Duke Arsena''s actions during my quest, at least to ensure he remains unaware of my return to Storm City."


    John shared his n openly. Adam and Blue Sea didn''t respond immediately as they were dealing with their respective guild issues.


    After a few minutes, Adam replied, "No problem at all. I''ll quickly get in touch with Blue Sea, and we''ll start our operation. We''ll inform you once we''ve sessfully executed our n."


    With Adam''s assurance, John began preparing for his next quest.


    He surmised that his return to Storm City would inevitably lead him to the underground regions of the city.


    From his experience in the ancient battlefield illusion, John learned that the underground area of Storm Lake, now transformed into Storm City, was very close to the Mystic Abyss.


    Entering the Mystic Abyss meant facing significant threats from the Mystic faction.


    Even with the Mystic Sage possibly in the Dark Realm, John couldn''t underestimate their danger.


    John knew he had to inventory all his Sacred Relics and retrieve all the divine scrolls he had stored away in preparation for the impending battle.


    Meanwhile, Adam and Blue Sea met outside Duke Arsena''s pce.


    Blue Sea was particrly perplexed about the task assigned by John.


    He didn''t understand why they needed to distract Duke Arsena, especially since they had previously cooperated perfectly with the Duke.


    Upon meeting Adam, Blue Sea immediately voiced his confusion and concerns.


    "I just can''t grasp what quest John is on. Is it something that pits us against Duke Arsena and the Northern Myst Empire? If there''s no hostility with the Northern Myst Empire, why is John so worried about Duke Arsena interfering with his actions?"


    Adam shared Blue Sea''s concerns but believed thatpleting John''s quest should be their priority.


    They could always ask John for exnations after the quest waspleted.


    "Let''s not waste time here. John''s ns have always seeded in the past; we must trust him unconditionally. I''ve already prepared a reason for meeting Duke Arsena. As the strongest adventurers, we certainly have the right to discuss potential cooperation between adventurers and Storm City with its lord, Duke Arsena. Our guilds should be ready to assist in bolstering Storm City''s defenses. This way, we can ensure Duke Arsena listens to our ns patiently."


    "Only by doing so can we ensure that Duke Arsena does not notice John''s return to Storm City."


    Adam''s n was indeed the most prudent approach.


    Blue Sea offered no objections, as he could not conceive a more perfect strategy.


    Following a sinct exchange of ideas and considerations, the consensus was to make their way straight to Duke Arsena''s imposing pce.


    Meanwhile, ensconced within the ornate walls of his regal abode, Duke Arsena was deep in contemtion, his thoughts consumed by the pressing challenge of locating the enigmatic Mystery Protector.


    He regarded this elusive figure as the paramount threat looming over Storm City, a puzzle that demanded an immediate and strategic solution to safeguard the well-being of his domain and its inhabitants from the potential dangers that the Mystery Protector''s unchecked presence could entail.


    "Your Grace, the guild leaders of two adventurer guilds have arrived and wish to see you," a servant in Duke Arsena''s pce reported the arrival of Adam and Blue Sea.


    Duke Arsena gently ced the letter he had been perusing on his desk, his attention shifting towards the grand entrance of the pce.


    With the strategic timing of a seasoned tactician, he invoked a Detection spell, a subtle weave of magic designed to unveil the true identities of the figures approaching.


    The spell''s results didn''t surprise him; the two adventurers making their way to his presence were none other than Adam and Blue Sea, names not unfamiliar to him.


    Their reputations and exploits had reached his ears long before this moment, marking them as individuals of significant interest and potential value to his own intricate ns and machinations within the realm''s ever-shifting tapestry of alliances and rivalries.


    Thus, Duke Arsena was not surprised. He nodded to his servant and said, "I am aware, they have previously assisted in bolstering the defenses of Storm City. Since they wish to see me, let theme. I will wait for them in the drawing room."

 Chapter 627 600-Successful Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 627 Chapter600-Sessful Distraction</h4>


    ?Adam and Blue Sea, who were waiting at the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce, were not kept waiting for long before a servant led them into the drawing room.


    There, they were greeted by Duke Arsena himself, who asked them with a smile, "You two must be among the strongest adventurers. What brings you to me? I assume you haven''te just for a casual chat. If you have any proposals, now is the time to present them. My time is very precious."


    Despite his calm tone, both Adam and Blue Sea could sense a slight irritation in Duke Arsena''s voice, as if their unexpected visit had disrupted his ns.


    Without any further preamble, Adam took a step forward and addressed Duke Arsena, "Your Grace, I believe that Storm City is not entirely secure at the moment. To ensure its safety, it is imperative that all NPCs and adventurers within Storm City coborate. We represent the leadership of two adventurer guilds."


    "We hope to initiate cooperation with you, which would likely encourage other adventurer guilds to follow suit. With the collective strength of the adventurer guilds, Storm City could establish a more robust defense," Adam exined.


    This proposal seemed to shift Duke Arsena''s demeanor.


    Initially indifferent, his focus now sharpened on Adam.


    "I find your proposal quite appealing. Do you have a detailed n? If so, please share it with me in depth."


    Duke Arsena''s interest in discussing the details suggested his approval of Adam''s proposal.


    Blue Sea promptly shared their meticulously prepared n with the Duke.


    After hearing the outline, Duke Arsena appeared genuinely pleased.


    "If the adventurers are indeed willing to offer such substantial support to Storm City, I am naturally inclined to coborate with you. While your n seems perfect on the surface, I believe some details merit closer examination. Fortunately, I have ample free time today, so let''s iron out these details right away."


    With Duke Arsena expressing such a stance, Adam and Blue Sea naturally wouldn''t object.


    After all, the Duke''s response seemed to signal the sess of their n.


    Adam promptly sent a message to John: "Our n was sessful, and we''ve managed to distract Duke Arsena''s attention. You can head to Storm City now!"


    Upon receiving Adam''s message on the outskirts of the southern seaport, John quickly stowed all his weapons into his pocket and released a Teleport Spell through sheer will.


    Instantaneously, he appeared outside Storm City''s Great Library.


    John had deliberately avoided using the teleportation point of Storm City, fully aware that doing so would likely expose his movements.


    He wanted to keep his arrival in Storm City a secret from everyone.


    Upon arriving at the esteemed Great Library of Storm City, John took a moment to meticulously observe his surroundings, his senses heightened and alert.


    The recent events involving the Mystery Protector''s betrayal of the Order Faction and his subsequent flight from the city weighed heavily on John''s mind.


    Despite the Mystery Protector''s absence, an unsettling intuition nagged at John, suggesting that the library might still harbor spies or lingering enchantments left behind by the enigmatic figure.


    The Mystery Protector, renowned as a Legend Magus, was known for his profound mastery over a wide array of arcane arts, boasting a spellbook filled with rare and potent magics.


    Among these, John spected, there could very well be a spell of unique design¡ªa ndestine method of espionage that allowed the Mystery Protector to surreptitiously monitor the happenings within Storm City''s walls even from afar.


    This possibility made John exceedingly cautious, as he understood the strategic disadvantage of being watched by an unseen eye, especially by someone as formidable and unpredictable as the Mystery Protector.


    After circling the Great Library, John was reassured that the Mystery Protector had not left any surveince in the area.


    He then proceeded to the southern district of Storm City, where he sought out a yer he had previously coborated with in the trading zone.


    Upon encountering the yer, John greeted them with a friendly jest, "Seems like your business is thriving. You''ve leveled up quite a bit since west met, must have earned a decent amount of gold coins, huh?"


    The yer, initially unaware of John''s presence due to the difference in their levels, recognized John and responded with a smile, "Indeed, I''ve made a substantial profit, thanks to you. It''s only because everyone believes you back me that they''re willing to coborate. After all, everyone wants to partner with top-tier yers, trusting that the weapons sold by such yers are unparalleled."


    John nodded in acknowledgment and proceeded to inquire about the information he was keen on, "I''m here to find out if there have been any unusual activities in the trading zely. For instance, have there been any monster sightings? Or have any high-level yers appeared around here? And if so, have these high-level yers been gathering any specific information in or around the trading zone?"


    John''s question seemed to perplex the yer, who, after pondering with a furrowed brow, shook his head confidently.


    "I haven''t noticed any such yers. As you know, the trading area in the southern district of Storm City isn''t particrly bustling. Typically, it''s the lower-level yers who engage in trade here. Higher-level yers usually prefer the central district''s trading zones, where NPCs from Storm City ensure smooth transactions. Would a top-tier yer like yourself really engage in weapon and magic material exchanges here? I doubt you''d bring rare weapons and magical materials to trade in this area."


    John''s expression eased upon hearing this response.


    The absence of other high-level yers suggested that those who had sided with the Mystic faction weren''t drawn to the Mystic Abyss yet.


    It might also mean that the Mystic Sage wasn''t ready to harness the power of the Mystic Abyss, indicating that John''s actions could catch the Mystic faction off guard.


    "That''s reassuring. Keep an eye on things for me here. Should anything unusual ur, inform me immediately. I''ll provide you with some extra rewards."


    With that, John produced an epic-tier weapon.


    For him, such a weapon was no longer precious, nor did he have any use for it.


    "Consider this weapon a token of my appreciation. In addition to this, I''ll also reward you with an extra 10 gold coins."


    The yer was evidently thrilled with the rewards, "You are too generous, it''s truly an honor to coborate with you! Rest assured, I will keep a close eye on the activities around here!"


    John nodded in acknowledgment and then parted ways with the yer.


    However, he didn''t head straight for the underground area.


    John felt it was prudent to ensure he wasn''t being followed by anyone.


    Despite Storm City being much safer than before, he preferred not to let his guard down.


    After circling the area for a while to ensure his safety, John finally decided to make his way to the underground district.


    Before proceeding, he applied an invisibility spell to himself for added precaution.


    Invisible, John approached the entrance to the underground area.


    Upon arrival, he noticed that the situation seemed to have changed from what he remembered.


    The underground area, usually bustling with NPCs and adventurous yers, was now conspicuously devoid of yer activity, with only a few NPCs scattered about.


    John found this situation highly unusual but chose not to engage with the NPCs for information, given his invisible state.


    He preferred to first observe and assess the situation quietly.


    John was confident in his invisibility, not worrying about being detected by the NPCs present, as their levels were significantly lower than his.


    He reasoned that if any NPC were to detect him despite his invisibility, it would likely indicate hostility towards him.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason for NPCs of a levelparable to John''s to be lurking in this area.

 Chapter 628 601-The Statue of the Legendary Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 628 Chapter601-The Statue of the Legendary Warrior </h4>


    John paid no attention to the NPCs of lower levels.


    Since they posed no threat to him, he simply chose to ignore their existence.


    Having ced an item at the entrance of the underground area that could scan the surroundings at any time, he proceeded directly towards the deepest part of the underground.


    As he made his way to the deepest part of the underground area, John gradually became aware of the presence of some mysterious forces.


    These forces must have emerged here only recently, for during hisst visit to the underground, he had not sensed any such mysterious presence.


    It seemed that as the plot of the Godying game advanced, the power of the mysterious faction grew increasingly formidable.


    Before long, John arrived at the deepest part of the underground area.


    There, he encountered a massive stone wall.


    On his previous visit, he had stopped at this wall, but this time he had no intention of stopping.


    He knew that to find the legendary warrior Aike, he must locate the ruins of Storm Lake, which was the only known ess point to the ruins.


    At least, John himself was unaware of any other routes to the Storm Lake ruins.


    "It seems to bepletely sealed off. How should I get through this stone gate?" John pondered.


    He didn''t immediately resort to using the power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    After passing through the mystical realm of Mystery, John''s understanding of the Book of the Astral Realm had deepened.


    Although the Book of the Astral Realm possesses immensely powerful spatial abilities and could assist John in oveing any obstacle, its use might lead to aplete loss of control over the various elemental powers he possessed.


    If there''s a way to resolve the issue without resorting to the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, it''s best to avoid using it.


    After observing for a while, John finally noticed a slight crack at the edge of the stone door. Following this crack, John could sense the presence of water elemental forces behind the door.


    Given the presence of water elemental forces, John could utilize the blessing bestowed upon him by the Sea God.


    John promptly took out a divine scroll of a water elemental spell.


    He then began to pray to the Sea God in his mind.


    As John prayed, the power of the Sea God infused the scroll with energy.


    The scroll emitted a blue glow, and once John felt the power granted by the Sea God was sufficiently strong, he threw the scroll at the stone wall.


    The scroll, radiating blue light, struck the stone wall, which then transformed into a wall of water.


    John chose not to pass through this water wall immediately, as he was uncertain about the dangers that might lie beyond.


    He cautiously cast a Detection spell.


    The Detection spell was sessful, revealing nothing beyond the water wall but a vastke.


    The only traces John could find through this spell were those of water elements.


    "It looks like the ruins of Storm Lake are beyond this point! No matter what dangers may lie ahead, I must go and see for myself!"


    John was well aware of the powerful mysterious forces present at the ruins of Storm Lake.


    But havinge this far, he feltpelled to proceed and explore.


    Moreover, he had prepared for all potentialbat scenarios, and should he face defeat, he could count on the support of Duke Arsena and other allies, given that this location was directly beneath Storm City.


    Taking a deep breath, John then passed through the water wall.


    As he did so, a flood of information surged into his mind, all memories of the legendary warrior Aike.


    John saw images of Aike valiantly battling the monsters of the mysterious faction and also witnessed the moment Aike was forced to abandon hisrades and retreat, a decision marked by a profound sense of helplessness.


    Within these memories, it seemed that Aike harbored a constant fear of an unknown entity, certainly not a Sage of the Mysterious faction. In the memories John essed, Aike had faced the Mysterious Sage in directbat.


    If Aike''s fear had been directed towards the Mysterious Sage, he would not have dared to confront him in battle.


    Just as John was trying to discern the source of Aike''s deep-seated fear from these memories, he had already passed through the water wall.


    After passing through the water wall, John was no longer able to ess any more memories of the legendary warrior Aike.


    Frowning slightly, John nced back at the water wall, feeling that it was more than just a simple barrier of water; it seemed to harbor a secret.


    However, John couldn''t afford to delve further into this mystery, as the expanse of Storm Lake nowy before him.


    The Storm Lake that John saw was almost indistinguishable from the one in the ancient battlefield illusion.


    The surface of theke was incredibly calm, without a single ripple.


    The only difference was that, in the ce where Aike had stood in the ancient battlefield illusion, there now stood a statue of Aike.


    This statue of Aike was towering; John estimated it to be several dozen meters tall.


    The statue''s gaze was fixed on the distant horizon of Storm Lake.


    Following the direction of the statue''s gaze, John saw nothing but the vast expanse of theke stretching out before him.


    "It seems there''s nothing unusual about Storm Lake here. And theke''s surface ispletely still, without a single ripple. Does this mean I need to enter Storm Lake? Isn''t that a bit too dangerous?"


    John didn''t encounter any unforeseen situations, which naturally led to a deadlock in his next course of action.


    To gain more information, he might have no choice but to venture into Storm Lake itself.


    However, theke undoubtedly harbored significant dangers.


    In the illusion of the ancient battlefield, it was within Storm Lake that John had encountered the true form of the Mysterious Sage.


    Pacing back and forth along the shore of Storm Lake, John couldn''t make an immediate decision, so he decided to think it over carefully.


    As he pondered whether to enter Storm Lake, he looked up towards the horizon.


    At the end of his sightline, the vast expanse of Storm Lake''s watersy as serene as a sapphire.


    John''s eyes were fixed intently on the calm surface of theke in the distance.


    His expression grew increasingly grave as he finally realized what was most amiss.


    He shouldn''t be able to see the surface of Storm Lake at the world''s edge.


    Shouldn''t he be seeing the horizon at the end of his sightline?


    Even if this was an underground area, it shouldn''t be possible to see ake''s surface!


    The moment he realized this, the entire surface of Storm Lake underwent a drastic transformation.


    The previously cid waters became a raging storm.


    Wave after wave surged towards John''s direction.


    Naturally, John used a blink spell to dodge to a safer location.


    He was only a step away from the water wall, ready to retreat through it should he face any immense danger.


    However, John''s worries were unfounded.


    Although a violent storm had erupted on the surface of Storm Lake, the tempest and massive waves did not advance towards him.


    Instead, all the waves were blocked by the statue of the legendary warrior Aike.


    When the huge waves crashed against the statue, it emitted a blue light.


    The statue of Aike was enveloped in this blue glow, and then John heard a voice that was very familiar to him.


    "I knew you would not disappoint me! You have finally found this ce, and now you can set me free!"


    John immediately realized that this voice belonged to the legendary warrior Aike, and it wasing from the direction of Aike''s statue.


    John''s hand was tightly gripping the Book of the Astral Realm.


    Under the current circumstances, it was unclear whether Aike was a friend or foe.


    He had to be prepared for battle; if Aike truly was an ally, there would be no need for conflict.


    But if Aike turned out to be an enemy, the preparations John was making could be life-saving.


    "You don''t need to be so tense! If I were your enemy, I could have attacked you in the illusion of the ancient battlefield!"


    Aike''s voice came again, this time much closer to John.


    "I am your ally, at least in the fight against the Mysterious Sage! This time, I will not fail; I will not be sealed within a statue by the Mysterious Sage again!"


    Aike appeared before John, his eyes gleaming with blue light, and he looked at John with a determined gaze.

 Chapter 629 602-In Need of an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 629 Chapter602-In Need of an Exnation</h4>


    Faced with the resolute expression of the legendary warrior Aike, John found himself at a loss for words.


    His initial intention ining here was to gather information rted to the Mysterious Sage.


    He had never anticipated that his journey would culminate in liberating Aike from his seal.


    Moreover, Aike had never shared this information with him in the illusion of the ancient battlefield.


    Noticing the confusion on John''s face, Aike asked with a smile, "What''s the matter? Didn''t youe here to break my seal? You must have met Esha, right? Wasn''t it she who sent you here?"


    John couldn''t make sense of what Aike was saying.


    He had been merelypleting a quest given by a woman in white near the southern seaport, unaware of her name.


    However, from Aike''s words, John could surmise that the woman''s name must be Esha.


    "I''m not sure if the person I met was Esha. She wasn''t very clear, much like you, speaking in riddles. She didn''t choose to exin herself fully."


    John''s response left Aike with a puzzled expression as well, unable to fully grasp the meaning behind John''s words.


    The two exchanged awkward nces before John decided to meticulously re-examine all the quests he had undertaken.


    Afterwards, John recounted every quest he had undertaken to Aike.


    Having heard everything, Aike finally began to understand the situation.


    "I can confirm that the person who gave you the quest is Esha. The various elements you were tasked to collect were meant to open the portal to the ancient battlefield illusion. Only by venturing into the ancient battlefield illusion first could you qualify toe here. Had you not spoken with me within the illusion of the ancient battlefield, you would have never found this ce."


    Aike''s exnation cleared up some of John''s confusion.


    However, John''s greater concern was why Aike hadn''t rified everything within the ancient battlefield illusion.


    "Why didn''t you hint that the goal was to help break your seal? If I had known about this quest earlier, I could have executed it more smoothly. I spent a long time preparing beforeing here, expecting to face a significant battle. Who could have imagined everything would be this simple?"


    Aike''s expression turned slightly awkward, as he hadn''t anticipated the simplicity of the situation either.


    "Under normal circumstances, you would have encountered monsters from the Mysterious faction. But I''m also puzzled as to why they didn''t try to stop you. Even if the monsters didn''t, a projection of the Mysterious Sage should have appeared."


    Aike was clearly perplexed, not understanding the current state of affairs.


    After hearing Aike''s words, John shared his spections, recounting the series of events leading up to the Mysterious Sage''s revival.


    Upon hearing this, Aike''s expression grew gravely serious.


    "Why would you allow the Mysterious Sage to be sessfully revived? Don''t you realize how powerful the Mysterious Sage is? Don''t you understand the threat he poses to us?"


    Faced with Aike''s barrage of questions, John naturally didn''t feel that all the problems were his own doing.


    As an adventurer, he had done everything within his power.


    In John''s view, it was the NPCs of the Order Faction who had led to the current dire situation.


    "As an adventurer, I''ve given it my all, and I believe I''ve saved Storm City several times over. The sessful revival of the Mysterious Sage is entirely due to the failure of several powerful individuals within the Order Faction. When faced with danger in the storm, they couldn''t cooperate effectively, let alone face a greater threat like the Mysterious Sage."


    Aike didn''t press further, sensing from John''s words a strong dissatisfaction with the powerful individuals of the Order Faction.


    Aike hadn''t really expected much help from them in the first ce.


    "Well then, as long as they don''t interfere with us, we''ll handle the threat of the Mysterious Sage ourselves! ording to what you''ve said, the Mysterious Sage should currently be in the Dark Realm. We should head directly there."


    Faced with Aike''s suggestion, John didn''t immediately agree.


    In his view, venturing into the Dark Realm now seemed excessively dangerous.


    Even if they decided to go, they would need the cooperation of others.


    Moreover, as a legendary warrior, Aike should be able to persuade Duke Arsena.


    "As a legendary warrior in the history of Storm City, you should be able to convince Duke Arsena to believe that following your n would yield the best results."


    John''s question left Aike unsure how to respond.


    In Aike''s era, there was no Storm City, only Storm Lake.


    "I''m not aware, as I am not from the same era as this Duke Arsena you mentioned. He might heed my advice, but why do we specifically need his help? Ourbined strength should be formidable enough. Currently, the Mysterious Sage is likely engaged in battle with the Devils of the Dark Realm. The conflict with the Devils of the Dark Faction should have weakened the Mysterious Sage. If we could coborate with the Devils of the Dark Faction, we might stand a chance against the Mysterious Sage."


    Aike had always assumed that John would act alongside him, primarily because it was John''s assistance that had freed him from his seal.


    In the legendary warrior Aike''s mind, his very existence was meant to oppose the Mysterious Sage, and he didn''t even consider the possibility of having to fight the Devils of the Dark Faction.


    John fell silent once more.


    He knew that Aike had limited understanding of the current situation and that for Aike''s actions to be effective, John would need to provide a moreprehensive exnation.


    "The Dark Faction and the Mysterious Faction both pose significant threats to our Order Faction, in my view. Storm City has previously suffered several attacks from the Dark Faction. Moreover, the Devils of the Dark Faction harbor considerable hostility towards me, as I have battled them before. So, if we were to go to the Dark Realm again, it''s unlikely they would be willing to coborate with us. This is why I''ve always hoped you could persuade Duke Arsena. Without the support of other powerful allies, our strength might still be insufficient."


    Eventually, Aike was persuaded by John. After all, Aike had only just learned about the broader situation and his understanding of this era was limited to his conversations with John.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll apany you to this Storm City you''ve mentioned. We should be able to persuade the lord of Storm City, Duke Arsena."


    Thus, John, along with Aike, made their way to the pce of Duke Arsena.


    There, Duke Arsena was in the midst of discussing a coborative effort with Adam and Blue Sea.


    "I''ve understood all the ns you''ve outlined quite clearly. My final question is, what kind of reward do you seek? After all, I''ve had many dealings with adventurers. With the exception of a few very special adventurers, most seek rewards. If you don''t ask for a reward, it''s hard for me to believe in your sincerity."


    Faced with Duke Arsena''s question, Adam and Blue Sea exchanged nces.


    Ultimately, Adam voiced the reward they hoped to receive.


    "I recall you can grant adventurers ess to the training fields at the Storm City barracks. The reward we seek is the opportunity to use these facilities. All adventurers wish to quickly level up, as one''s level significantly impacts an adventurer''s strength."


    Faced with the condition put forth by Adam, Duke Arsena didn''t immediately agree.


    He fell silent for a moment, his fingers tapping on the desk. After a few minutes of silence, Duke Arsena finally spoke slowly: "As long as you fulfill the promises you''ve made afterward, I will certainly provide such a reward. However, I must warn you, should you attempt to deceive me, you will face severe punishment."

 Chapter 630 603-Surrounded by Foes, Unity is Essential

    Chapter 630 603-Surrounded by Foes, Unity is Essential


    ??Within Duke Arsena''s pce, afterpleting the quest to buy John some time, Adam and Blue Sea chose to leave swiftly.


    They were well aware that staying any longer posed significant risks.


    Duke Arsena, upon seeing John, would be able to rify everything.


    Although Duke Arsena might not be overly harsh on John, he would undoubtedly mete out some form of punishment to Adam and Blue Sea immediately.


    "Since Your Grace has agreed, we will take action as quickly as possible," Adam said to Duke Arsena in a calm tone.


    Adam was very aware that he couldn''t let Duke Arsena sense his slight nervousness.


    With a nod from Duke Arsena, Adam and Blue Sea quickly made their exit.


    Upon reaching the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce, they unexpectedly ran into John and the legendary warrior Aike.


    Although they didn''t recognize the legendary warrior Aike, the fact that Aike was with John and there appeared to be no conflict between them was noteworthy.


    For Adam and Blue Sea, Aike''s alignment with their side seemed implied by his presence with John.


    "What have you been up to?"


    Adam asked John directly, his gaze scrutinizing the legendary warrior Aike.


    "I went to the underground area of Storm City. There, I found him. He''s no ordinary individual; he''s a legendary warrior from the ancient era, named Aike."


    John took this opportunity to introduce the legendary warrior Aike.


    Adam and Blue Sea were slightly surprised.


    They certainly didn''t know about the ancient era.


    In their view, information about the ancient era was likely part of the game''s deeper lore, possibly essible only through hidden quests.


    The fact that John not only obtained information from the ancient era but also brought back a legendary warrior from that time indicated that John must havepleted a hidden quest.


    "I have to say, you''re bing increasingly formidable. You managed toplete a hidden quest in such a short time!"


    The expression on Adam''s face was one of surprise. For Adam, who was usually veryposed, showing surprise meant he was truly taken aback.


    Blue Sea, standing next to Adam, was so shocked that he was rendered speechless.


    "It wasn''t a hidden quest that Ipleted, but rather a standard quest. It just happens that this standard quest led to a hidden quest line."


    John wanted to recount the entire quest line rted to the woman in white, but he felt that going into all the details would be too time-consuming.


    In the end, he opted for a brief description.


    However, to Adam and Blue Sea, what John aplished sounded exactly like a hidden quest, making his rification seem unnecessary.


    "It seems you have more important matters to attend to! We won''t keep you any longer. Let''s have a detailed chat after you''re free."


    After the initial surprise, Adam regained hisposure.


    After all, John had consistently demonstrated exceptional strength and skill, surpassing that of other yers.


    Adam understood that John must have more pressing tasks to address and didn''t want to waste more of his time.


    John nodded in agreement with Adam''s suggestion.


    Adam and Blue Sea then quickly departed.


    Although the n they discussed with Duke Arsena was meant to buy time, they dared not fail to execute it.


    As Adam and Blue Sea left, Aike made a point of looking back at them.


    "You adventurers are quite peculiar. On one hand, you''re willing to coborate with other adventurers, but on the other, you don''t fully trust them."


    As a legendary warrior from the ancient era, Aike''s understanding of adventurers was limited.


    He could see that John, Adam, and Blue Sea had coborated many times, but he also noticed the fissures in their rtionship.


    John felt a twinge of sentiment but ultimately chose not to delve deeper.


    In his view, perfect cooperation between yers was impossible, as each yer considered themselves the protagonist of the game.


    "Let''s not dwell on this and find Duke Arsena. You''re not too concerned with adventurer matters, are you?" John said and headed towards Duke Arsena''s pce.


    Aike followed without hesitation.


    John wasn''t stopped by the guards at the entrance to Duke Arsena''s pce, as all the guards in Storm City recognized him by now.


    He reached Duke Arsena without any hindrance.


    Duke Arsena showed a hint of surprise at John''s arrival but still greeted him with a smile.


    "You must have something important to discuss if you''re here. Have you uncovered another hidden crisis? And who might this be with you?"


    Duke Arsena asked, noting Aike''s presence.


    However, his primary concern wasn''t immediately about Aike''s identity but whether John had discovered any new hidden dangers.


    John responded with a wry smile.


    In John''s view, wasn''t Storm City and their entire Order Faction always in grave danger?


    Surrounding them were not only the Mysterious Faction and the Dark Faction, but also some yers with malicious intentions, any of whom could betray the Order Faction at any moment.


    "Duke, aren''t we always facing numerous dangers? Our enemies are many and powerful. To describe our situation in a word, it would be ''surrounded by formidable foes.''"


    Duke Arsena''s expression slightly darkened upon hearing this.


    He was well aware that John''s statement was urate; they were indeed surrounded by formidable foes.


    "This person behind me is the legendary warrior Aike. I presume, Your Grace, you''ve heard this name before?" John briefly paused before introducing the legendary warrior Aike.


    The name of the legendary warrior Aike shocked Duke Arsena.


    As a Pdin who had read many historical texts, he was well aware that Aike belonged to an ancient era.


    How could such a legendary figure from the distant past appear in Storm City?


    "Stop jesting. Aike is a warrior from the ancient era; his spirit might have even dissipated entirely by now."


    Duke Arsena wasn''t quick to believe that the person before him was indeed the legendary warrior Aike.


    John didn''t react much to the Duke''s disbelief and simply turned his gaze towards the legendary warrior Aike.


    Acknowledging the gravity of the moment, Aike confidently unsheathed his weapon, revealing a longsword of a striking emerald green hue.


    The de was adorned with a series of intricate inscriptions, each line and curve meticulously etched, pulsating with a formidable magical aura.


    Duke Arsena, observing from a distance, felt a palpable wave of energy emanating from these runes.


    He possessed an acute sensitivity to magical forces and could discern that the potent magic radiating from Aike''s de bore a significant connection to the Arcane deity, suggesting a divine influence or blessing inscribed within the very metal of the sword, linking Aike''s fate directly to the mystical powers of the arcane.


    "You should be able to tell that this Arcane de far surpasses other Sacred Relics. No one but me can wield this weapon."


    As Aike articted his incantation, he deftly maneuvered the Arcane de, causing an array of intricate magical circles to emerge around its gleaming edge.


    Each circle pulsated with a distinct elemental force, weaving together in a mesmerizing dance.


    This confluence of elemental energies gradually coalesced into a shimmering, ethereal mirror, a spectacle of arcane mastery.


    Within this phantom mirror, Duke Arsena saw a vastke, clearly identifiable as Storm Lake from the ancient era.


    Turning his gaze back to the legendary warrior Aike and John, Duke Arsena asked, "What is your purpose? What are you nning to do?"


    John responded without hesitation, "Given that we''re surrounded by formidable foes, our best course of action is to eliminate the enemies we can. Facing such a multitude of adversaries, we must unite!"


    Duke Arsena continued to scrutinize the legendary warrior Aike, but his expression now conveyed a belief in Aike''s identity.


    "Understood! Which of our enemies should we target first for elimination? Is it perhaps one of the Devils in the Dark Realm?"


    After calming down, Duke Arsena directly posed this question to John and Aike.

 Chapter 631 604-The Mysterious Sages Dangerous Foresight

    Chapter 631 604-The Mysterious Sage''s Dangerous Foresight


    ??With Duke Arsena now convinced by John and Aike, they shared theirplete n with him.


    After listening patiently, the Duke''s expression turned somewhat hesitant.


    "I certainly recognize the strength of you two. The Mysterious Sage indeed represents one of the greatest threats we currently face. But can we truly eliminate the Mysterious Sage?"


    Even with the legendary warrior Aike''s assistance, Duke Arsena felt theirbined forces might still fall short against the sessfully revived Mysterious Sage.


    Before its revival, the Sage, through merely its projection, had managed to repel an attack from the Sea God.


    If not for John''s desperate battle, the Mysterious Sage could have inflicted severe damage on the entire Order Faction at that time.


    The strength of the Mysterious Sage after its revival far exceeds that of its projection.


    Duke Arsena also had informants in the Dark Realm, providing intelligence that the Mysterious Sage had already defeated several Devils.


    The Devils of the Dark Realm couldn''t even match the Mysterious Sage inbat.


    In Duke Arsena''s view, the Order Faction should be focusing on umting strength, especially since opportunities for the Dark Faction and the Mysterious Faction to be at odds with each other were rare and valuable.


    John, sensing Duke Arsena''s reservations, addressed him directly.


    "I understand your wish to use this time to strengthen our defenses. However, if the Mysterious Sage sessfully leaves the Dark Realm, he will be able to harness the power of the Mysterious Abyss. I''m not fully aware of how potent the power of the Mysterious Abyss is, only the legendary warrior Aike knows the true extent of its strength."


    Since John had mentioned the Mysterious Abyss, the legendary warrior Aike began to borate on its formidable power.


    "The source of the Mysterious Sage''s power lies in the Mysterious Abyss. With the aid of the Mysterious Abyss, the Mysterious Sage could elevate himself above all the gods of the Order Faction. If the Mysterious Sage sessfully leaves the Dark Realm for the Mysterious Abyss, we will have no means to stop him. He will acquire the power to utterly destroy the entire Order Faction. By then, any action we take will be futile. We must prevent this from happening in advance. With my assistance, the two of you can venture into the Dark Realm and, together, we can eliminate the Mysterious Sage."


    The legendary warrior Aike paused after exining this.


    As a legendary warrior from the ancient era, Aike was well aware that a warrior who couldn''t make a firm decision would never be able to unleash their full potential.


    Duke Arsena''s continued hesitation indicated to Aike that even if the Duke were to agree to their n reluctantly, he wouldn''t be able to contribute much strength.


    Considering this, Aike decided not to waste more time and said to John, "I think we should stop wasting time. It seems he has no intention of acting with us."


    Aike was ready to leave, as eliminating the Mysterious Sage had always been his mission, and he didn''t want anything to waste his time.


    John wanted to persuade Aike to stay, but he knew he needed Duke Arsena''s agreement for their n to proceed.


    "Your Grace, you seem very different from before. May I ask why this is? Weren''t you always eager to eliminate the enemies of Storm City? Now that the legendary warrior Aike has provided a n with a high chance of sess, you can''t afford any hesitation. Missing out on this n might be something you''ll regret for a long time."


    John''s words ultimately moved Duke Arsena.


    The Duke decided to join John and Aike in their action.


    "You''re right; I can''t afford to miss any opportunity. Missing this could indeed lead to long-term regret. I will join you in your action!"


    With Duke Arsena''s agreement, Aike and John could now n their steps against the Mysterious Sage.


    Despite the confidence both John and Aike had, they were aware that defeating a deity like the Mysterious Sage would be a monumental challenge.


    As John and Aike were persuading Arsena to take action, in the Dark Realm, the Mysterious Sage seemed to sense a looming threat.


    Being a deity, the Mysterious Sage naturally possessed a strong sense of danger, although this was somewhat diminished in the Dark Realm.


    Nevertheless, he could sense the threat posed by the legendary warrior Aike, having confronted him directly in the ancient era.


    "It seems the legendary warrior Aike has broken free from his seal. I must prepare ordingly."


    The Mysterious Sage gazed at the sky of the Dark Realm, murmuring to himself.


    Then, he spread his hand open, and an ethereal orb appeared above his palm.


    The scenery of Sunset Mountain was disyed upon this phantom orb.


    As the Mysterious Sage continuously enhanced the mysterious power within the ethereal orb, the scene projected on the orb became increasingly clear.


    Eventually, it disyed Darklord''s fortress on Sunset Mountain.


    This was how the Mysterious Sage established direct contact with Darklord, who was quite surprised to be proactively contacted by the Sage.


    "Great Sage! Is there something you need me to do?"


    Darklord''s tone was exceedingly humble, and his voice even trembled slightly.


    After the series of events that had transpired, Darklord harbored a profound fear of the Mysterious Sage.


    He was well aware that defying the Sage''s will could lead to his annihtion, even in the real world.


    "You must stop John''s actions! Your previous ns have failed multiple times already! I have given you many opportunities, yet you have seized none. This is yourst chance. If you fail again, I will erase your existencepletely."


    After delivering this ultimatum, the Mysterious Sage severed the connection.


    Darklord wanted to say more, but he knew that no words could alter the situation now.


    Darklord was in a dilemma, as he was clueless about the specifics of John''s n, and the Mysterious Sage hadn''t provided any details about it either.


    "How am I supposed to stop John when I don''t even know his n?!"


    While Darklord was fraught with anxiety, he knew he couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    He decided to activate his spy within the Genesis Guild. Darklord was well aware that the guild leader of Genesis Guild, Adam, was an ally of John.


    It was likely that Adam would be privy to John''s n and would take actions to support it.


    Darklord didn''t sit idly by; he chose to seek out the Mystery Protector, feeling the need to coborate with them once again.


    He was confident that the Mystery Protector, who also wished to eliminate John, would be persuaded to follow his advice.


    In addition to instructing Darklord to stop John, the Mysterious Sage had other contingency ns.


    He dispatched the Mystery Vanguard, which used a portal from the Dark Realm to appear near the Naga tribe''s territory.


    Under normal circumstances, the Mystery Vanguard would haveunched an attack on the Naga tribe, considering them enemies of the Mysterious Faction.


    The Vanguard, being creatures of limited intellect, wouldn''t typically weigh their actions carefully.


    However, following the Mysterious Sage''s revival, all creatures of the Mysterious Faction were under his direct control, obediently following hismands.


    The Mysterious Sage ordered the Mystery Vanguard to temporarily hide near the entrance of the Naga tribe''s territory and wait for the opportune moment tounch an attack.


    The Mysterious Sage was well-acquainted with the Naga tribe and knew of their cooperative rtionship with John.


    By targeting the Naga tribe, John might bepelled to rush to their aid.


    After implementing these preparations, the Mysterious Sage''s condition had almost fully recovered.


    Although he had emerged victorious in his previous battles with the Devils, these confrontations had weakened him.


    The Mysterious Sage hadn''t managed to eliminate all the Devils.


    Those Devils still in hiding were contemting ns against the Mysterious Sage.


    Before John and the others could confront him, the Mysterious Sage had to eliminate all remaining Devils that posed a threat to his safety.

 Chapter 632 605-The Last Chance for the Mystery Protector

    Chapter 632 605-The Last Chance for the Mystery Protector


    ??Beneath the towering spires of the magus tower, one arcane golem after another tirelessly reinforces the defenses of the magus tower.


    At the pinnacle of the magus tower, the Mystery Protector leverages his mastery of astrology to continuously predict the challenges he will soon face.


    Just as the results of his astrological predictions are about to reveal themselves, the arrival of the Darklord interrupts the Mystery Protector''s ongoing divination.


    "Do adventurers never learn a bit of courtesy? Wouldn''t it be polite to inform me before your visit?"


    The tone of the Mystery Protector carried no hint of anger.


    It seemed he had already anticipated the arrival of the Darklord to some extent.


    "If I had informed you in advance, perhaps you would have chosen not to see me. I don''t understand why you have decided not to continue our coboration? Haven''t our previous coborations been somewhat sessful?"


    The Darklord was quite familiar with the Mystery Protector.


    The two had engaged in numerous coborations, yet recently, the Mystery Protector had been actively avoiding the Darklord.


    Upon hearing these words, the Mystery Protector couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "You have the nerve to say that our previous coborations were a great sess? Our coborations have never achieved the slightest bit of sess. Our goal was to target John. But have we ever seeded? Far from being eliminated by us, John''s strength has only grown stronger!"


    Mystery Protector''s tone escted to a roar as he spoke.


    He genuinely felt that his coboration with Darklord had not aided him in defeating John.


    Darklord offered no rebuttal, aware that their previous alliance had indeed posed little threat to John.


    "Indeed, our actions haven''t yielded significant results, but if you decide to cease our coboration, John will pose an even greater threat to you. He has already found a legendary warrior from the ancient times," Darklord revealed, shocking Mystery Protector.


    As a Legend Magus, Mystery Protector was well aware of the immense strength of ancient legendary warriors.


    John''s discovery of such a warrior suggested he had be a candidate for divinity.


    "You must be deceiving me! How could an adventurer possibly be a candidate for divinity?! And there''s no way John could have found a legendary warrior from ancient times!"


    Mystery Protector instinctively denied. After all, if he truly believed that John had be a candidate for divinity, how could he possibly defeat John?


    Not only would he be unable to defeat John, but he would also struggle to ensure his own safety.


    As Mystery Protector''s words crescendoed into a roar, it was evident that he genuinely felt his coboration with Darklord hadn''t aided him in defeating John.


    Darklord offered no rebuttal, for he too acknowledged that their prior teamwork hadn''t significantly threatened John.


    "Indeed, our actions haven''t been very effective, but if you''re contemting discontinuing our partnership, John''s menace towards you will only escte. He''s unearthed a legendary warrior from ancient times," Darklord disclosed, shocking Mystery Protector with the revtion.


    As a Legend Magus, Mystery Protector was well aware of the formidable prowess of ancient legendary warriors.


    John''s discovery implied he was now among the contenders for divine candidacy.


    "You must be deceiving me! How could an adventurer possibly be a contender for divinity?! Moreover, John couldn''t have possibly found an ancient legendary warrior!"


    Mystery Protector instinctively denied the im.


    After all, acknowledging John as a divine contender would not only dash his hopes of defeating John but also jeopardize his own safety.


    Darklord didn''t waste words with Mystery Protector; he simply showed a video clip.


    Recorded by members of the Darklord guild at the entrance of Duke Arsena''s pce, the footage not only featured Duke Arsena and John but also another individual, the legendary warrior Aike.


    The sight of Aike confirmed to Mystery Protector that Darklord''s words were no falsehood.


    "How could this be?! Despite being a highly gifted Legend Magus and tirelessly seeking ancient legendary warriors, the very legend I failed to find was discovered by John!"


    Mystery Protector''s emotions were a tumultuous mix. On one hand, he was envious of John''s sess in finding the ancient legendary warrior, a quest he himself had long pursued to secure the Order Faction''s supremacy against rival factions.


    As a Legend Magus, he naturally aspired to be the hero in everyone''s eyes.


    On the other hand, he harbored a certain fear towards John, knowing that John''s discovery would undoubtedly bring him substantial rewards.


    Such rewards would significantly enhance an adventurer''s strength, and perhaps Aike, the legendary warrior, might even offer John support in forting battles.


    Mystery Protector''s mind was a whirlwind of chaos, besieged by a plethora of considerations that demanded his attention.


    The conflicted expression etched on Mystery Protector''s face didn''t escape Darklord''s notice.


    Seizing the moment, Darklord aimed to press the advantage, urging Mystery Protector to make a swift decision.


    "Time is not on your side! John, Duke Arsena, and the legendary warrior Aike are on the verge of venturing into the Dark Realm. Their intent is clear - to vanquish the Mystery Saint residing within. Should we fail to act before they seed in their quest, our chances of safeguarding our own safety will be nullified. With the Mystery Saint vanquished, John''s power will surge to unfathomable heights. You must realize, I speak no falsehood," Darklord stated, his tone even yetden with urgency that sent ripples through Mystery Protector''s core.


    The realization dawned on Mystery Protector that hesitation was no longer a luxury he could afford.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mystery Protector''s resolve solidified.


    Turning to face Darklord, he inquired, "Do you have a n in ce? I refuse to concede so easily! I will ensure that everyone recognizes me as the more fitting candidate for divinity, surpassing John!"


    Mystery Protector decided to cast aside his previous indecisions.


    Eliminating John would unequivocally position him as the next divine contender, wouldn''t it?


    Mystery Protector''s determined response was a source of immense satisfaction for Darklord.


    "I''ve devised a n, and it''s quite straightforward. Since they n to venture into the Dark Realm, let''s seize this opportunity tounch an assault on Storm City!"


    Darklord shared a n that had been previously coordinated with the Mystery Saint.


    The Mystery Saint had instructed Darklord to attack Storm City while directing the MysteryVanguard to assault the Naga tribes.


    Through these diversionary tactics, the Mystery Saint aimed to entangle John in a dilemma, thereby buying more time in the Dark Realm to address the pressing threat posed by Devils.


    Upon hearing Darklord''s strategy, Mystery Protector''s expression turned somewhat hesitant, doubting the n''s potential sess.


    "I see significant ws in your n. Storm City isn''t of paramount importance to John. Even if we attack Storm City, it''s not guaranteed that John wille to its aid. We need to target a location that John values immensely. I believe the South Harbor holds much greater significance, especially since John has be the lord of the Harbor."


    Mystery Protector''s caution illuminated the oversight in Darklord''s n.


    If John decided to disregard the safety of Storm City, he wouldn''t suffer significant losses himself, considering Storm City was merely part of Duke Arsena''s domain.


    And Duke Arsena would willingly sacrifice Storm City if it meant the downfall of Mystery Protector.


    The scenario with South Harbor was starkly different.


    As John''s direct territory, any assault on South Harbor would inflict substantial experience loss on John.


    There''s a direct link between adventurers and their territories; devastation of an adventurer''snd by opposing forces incurs a heavy toll on the adventurer.


    Upon grasping the situation, Darklord couldn''t help but smile.


    "I knew discussing this with you would yield additional insights! In that case, we should target South Harbor without dy!"


    "No, we mustn''t rush into action! We should bide our time a bit longer. Didn''t you mention John and hispanions are about to head into the Dark Realm? Let''s wait for them to make their move there before we strike South Harbor!"


    Mystery Protector advised, suggesting a strategic dy to maximize the impact of their assault.


    Mystery Protector offered his suggestion once more, which Darklord readily epted.


    Darklord was now fully in tune with Mystery Protector''s line of thought.


    If John and hispanions were to venture into the Dark Realm, they would not be able to quickly return to the Order Faction''s domain.


    This dy would provide Darklord and Mystery Protector with ample opportunity to thoroughly devastate South Harbor.


    Even if the Naga Queen could offer assistance to South Harbor, she would not be a match for thebined might of the two.


    "Even if we don''tunch an immediate attack on South Harbor, we must start preparing now! I''ll bring all the Sacred Relics in my possession! I also hope you can bring all your divine scrolls!"


    Darklord expressed his hope that Mystery Protector, like himself, wouldmit fully to this operation.


    Mystery Protector naturally did not refuse, aware of the operation''s critical importance.


    For him, it represented a precious, perhaps final, opportunity to turn the tides.

 Chapter 633 606-Resolute Action

    Chapter 633 606-Resolute Action


    ??In the dimly lit expanse beneath Storm City, John, Duke Arsena, and the fabled warrior Aike embarked on a meticulous inspection of the enigmatic Storm Lake, hidden within the city''s subterranean depths.


    This venture marked Duke Arsena''s first encounter with the vast aquatic marvel thaty dormant beneath his domain, a revtion that both intrigued and unsettled him.


    As they navigated theke''s periphery, the trio could discern the intertwining of diverse elemental forces, creating a kaleidoscope of energy that danced across the water''s surface.


    Among these swirling energies, the power of Mystery stood out with its unmistakable aura, casting an otherworldly glow that punctuated the darkness.


    This discovery of a hidden reservoir teeming with such potent and varied forces beneath Storm City opened up a plethora of possibilities and questions, hinting at ancient secrets and the untapped potential thaty waiting in the shadowy depths below.


    "Could it be that the Mystery faction has been attacking Storm City all this time because of the existence of Storm Lake? Do they intend to utilize the power of Mystery within theke?"


    After observing theke for a while, Duke Arsena directly posed the question to the legendary warrior Aike.


    Aike nodded, then shook his head, a response that left both Duke Arsena and John quite perplexed.


    After all, the answer to a question couldn''t be both yes and no.


    "The Mystery faction''s attacks on Storm City are indeed attracted by Storm Lake; there''s no doubt about that. However, I believe they do not wish to utilize the Mystery power within theke. This is because the Mystery power in theke is fundamentally different from the Mystery power they possess. Theke''s Mystery power is closer to that of the Mystery Saint,pared to the Mystery power of the faction''s monsters. Ordinary Mystery monsters are incapable of harnessing these powers. Only the Mystery Saint himself can mobilize power that is so closely rted to the essence of the Mystery Abyss."


    John''s inquiry caught Duke Arsena off guard, his expression betraying a mix of surprise and contemtion.


    However, recognizing the critical role John yed in their collective sess, the duke was inclined to address his concerns transparently.


    "John, I won''t deny that there were moments of doubt, especially when faced with theplex web of allegiances and betrayals that define our realm. The words of Mystery Protector, as well as others, have indeed reached my ears and sowed seeds of uncertainty. Yet, it is not doubt but actions and proven loyalty that truly shape my trust. Your deeds, John, have spoken louder than any whisper or rumor could, guiding my judgment far more than the fleeting words of Mystery Protector."


    Duke Arsena''s response aimed to rify any misunderstandings and reaffirm hismitment to their shared cause, hoping to dissolve any lingering doubts within John''s mind.


    His acknowledgment of past uncertainties was coupled with a strong emphasis on the decisive actions and integrity that ultimately forge trust and camaraderie among allies.


    John''s pointed question posed a significant challenge for Duke Arsena.


    A lie could jeopardize their alliance, while the truth might be hard for John to ept, especially given Arsena''s prior discussions with Mystery Protector about targeting John.


    After a moment of hesitation, Duke Arsena chose to speak candidly.


    "I did indeed discuss strategies against you with Mystery Protector. At that time, I didn''t know you well, and you hadn''t yet saved Storm City. After you did, my trust in you became absolute," Arsena confessed, opting for honesty over deceit in an attempt to earn John''s trust.


    John''s initially impassive face softened into a slight smile.


    "You''re telling the truth. I had already learned from Mystery Protector about your discussions to target me. However, I also know that you ultimately chose not to act against me."


    With the air cleared between John and Duke Arsena, Legendary Warrior Aike felt there was no need for further dy.


    "Now that trust has been established between you two, let''s proceed with our mission. I will open a portal to the Dark Realm here. Our approach must be stealthy."


    With those words, Legendary Warrior Aike snapped his fingers, and a gray-ck portal materialized before them, ready to transport them to the Dark Realm for their covert operation.


    Aike, without any hesitation, stepped through the portal, with John and Duke Arsena closely following.


    Upon emerging, they found themselves near the town of Styx in the Dark Realm.


    "I can sense a potent Mystery force here! We must proceed with utmost caution. I suspect the Mystery Saint might already be aware of our presence," Aike, despite his considerable strength, maintained a healthy respect for their adversary.


    He was aware of the Mystery Saint''s formidable surveince capabilities and knew that in a realm suffused with Mystery power, the Saint''sbat effectiveness could greatly surpass expectations.


    Standing beside Aike, John produced a Sacred Relic, specifically the map given to him by the Ocean Sage.


    "We can use this map to detect any nearby monsters," John suggested, employing a Detection spell.


    Under the spell''s influence, the map disyed numerous small red dots, each indicating the presence of a monster from a hostile faction.


    "Clearly, there are many Mystery monsters around us. But how can we determine their strength? They all appear identical on the map," John voiced his concern, highlighting the challenge of assessing their foes'' power based solely on the map''s indications.


    Duke Arsena, scrutinizing the map, voiced his most pressing concern, shared by both John and Legendary Warrior Aike.


    The inability to distinguish the threat level of the monsters represented by the red dots on the map left them in a quandary.


    After a close examination, John candidly admitted, "I''m not sure about the strength of the monsters these red dots represent. This might be the greatest limitation of this map."


    Realizing that they couldn''t ascertain the monsters'' power from the map, they decided to shift their focus away from it.


    "Let''s head directly to the center of Styx Town. Since the Mystery Saint isn''t marked on this map, it suggests he''s elsewhere. We should be able to handle any other Mystery monsters we encounter together," Aike proposed, embodying both calmness and decisiveness.


    Aware of the importance of their mission, he urged them not to waste more time and to seek information from other adventurers in the town center.


    As Aike led the way to the heart of Styx Town, John and Duke Arsena, albeit apprehensive, had no choice but to follow.


    Theycked a better strategy.


    Simultaneously, as Aike and hispanions entered the town center, Darklord finally received specific instructions from the Mystery Saint.


    [Proceed with our n immediately! The enemy has entered the Dark Realm!]


    Following the Mystery Saint''s alert, Darklord and Mystery Protector headed straight for South Harbor.


    However, upon their arrival, they were taken aback by the robust defenses they encountered.


    Unbeknownst to them, South Harbor had fortified its defenses significantly over several months, now protected by numerous magical defense arrays and surrounded by walls constructed from magical materials.


    " How can we possibly breach South Harbor''s defenses? Aren''t they a bit too formidable?"


    Darklord felt overwhelmed by the daunting fortifications.


    Unlike Darklord, Mystery Protector wasn''t disheartened, as he had a trick up his sleeve.


    He produced a divine scroll.


    "I need your assistance! Can you use your Mystery power to help me activate this scroll? With it activated, I can instantly demolish the walls surrounding South Harbor."


    Faced with Mystery Protector''s divine scroll, Darklord hesitated.


    The Mystery Saint had cautioned him against casually sharing his Mystery power with others, exining that the essence of Mystery power is intrinsically linked to the soul.


    Sharing one''s Mystery power is akin to entrusting one''s soul to another.


    Although Darklord and Mystery Protector were allies in their current endeavor, this alliance didn''t implyplete trust between them.


    After all, they had been adversaries for a significant period before this coboration.

 Chapter 634 607-Destroying the Magic Defend Wall

    <h4>Chapter 634 Chapter607-Destroying the Magic Defend Wall </h4>


    As they stood at the crossroads of their ndestine endeavor, Mystery Protector''s patience began to wear thin in the face of Darklord''s visible hesitance.


    "What are you hesitating for? If you can''t even trust me, how do you expect to fulfill the quest given by the Mystery Saint?"


    The question, sharp and loaded with implications, sliced through the tense air, leaving Darklord momentarily speechless, trapped in the web of his own uncertainties.


    It was an undeniable truth that without Mystery Protector''s vital assistance, Darklord stood little chance of navigating theplexities of the task set forth by the enigmatic Mystery Saint.


    Furthermore, the formidable magical Defend Wall that shrouded South Harbor like an imprable veil was beyond Darklord''s capability to breach solo.


    This stark realization underscored the precarious nature of their alliance, highlighting the indispensable role Mystery Protector yed in the grand scheme that would challenge the very sanctum of South Harbor.


    After wrestling with his decision for a while, Darklord finally made up his mind.


    He took out his Mysterious wand and offered it, "Would the Mystery power within this Mysterious wand suffice? There''s no need for me to provide any additional Mystery power, right?"


    Despite his resolution, Darklord still harbored reservations.


    He was reluctant to tap into his own profound Mystery power, which was intrinsically linked to his soul.


    Although as an adventurer, soul damage in the game wouldn''t pose severe consequences, he certainly didn''t want to risk weakening his level and strength at a critical moment.


    Mystery Protector nced at the Mysterious wand Darklord handed over, his expression tinged with a hint of disappointment.


    Mystery Protector''s intentions extended beyond merely cooperating with Darklord to destroy the Defend Wall of South Harbor.


    He aimed to seize this opportunity to gain control over Darklord.


    Mystery Protector had never fully trusted Darklord, suspecting that his unwavering obedience to the Mystery Saint could pose a significant threat to himter on.


    However, Mystery Protector''s n was only partially sessful.


    Without wasting any time, upon receiving the Mysterious wand, he channeled all of its power into the divine scroll he held.


    Guided by Mystery Protector, the potent Mystery power flowed into the scroll, causing it to emit a soft, azure glow.


    "If you''re worried about being affected, stay back! The divine scroll is about to unleash immense power, potent enough to grievously injure even deities!" Mystery Protector warned Darklord.


    Darklord appeared unconcerned, doubting the scroll''s capabilities.


    In his view, if Mystery Protector truly possessed such a powerful scroll, he would have already used it against John.


    Since Darklord chose not to retreat to a safer distance, Mystery Protector didn''t press the issue further.


    After all, he had already issued a warning; it was Darklord''s own stubbornness that led him to disregard the advice.


    Mystery Protector, without a moment''s hesitation, hurled the azure-glowing divine scroll towards South Harbor and promptly vanished using a Teleport Spell.


    His abrupt departure caught Darklord off guard, who hastily attempted to use a Teleport Spell himself but was a moment toote.


    Just as Mystery Protector disappeared, the divine scroll detonated in a massive explosion.


    Darklord was engulfed by darkness and lost consciousness momentarily.


    When he came to, he found his health severely depleted, not even a fifth of its total remaining, and his attributes significantly reduced.


    Surrounded by the lingering azure glow, Darklord could see that the Defend Wall encircling South Harbor had been utterly obliterated.


    The powerful magical st had not only destroyed the wall but also inflicted substantial damage on numerous buildings within South Harbor.


    The NPCs of South Harbor were shocked by the sudden explosion.


    Twilight and Hammer, who were on guard duty in South Harbor, rushed to assess the situation.


    At the entrance, they were greeted by the eerie azure light but chose not to venture out, sensing the extreme danger beyond the remnants of the wall.


    "What should we do now? That explosion was clearly targeted at us! Should we seek help from others? Didn''t our lord mention we could ask the Naga tribe for assistance?"


    Hammer proposed, suggesting they follow John''s advice to seek help from the Naga tribe in times of danger.


    However, Twilight, standing beside Hammer, seemed hesitant.


    She wasn''t convinced that seeking immediate help from the Naga tribe would guarantee their support, considering the tribe might have its own agenda and possibly face its own dangers, necessitating all their strength to address their crises.


    "Let''s not rush to conclusions without understanding the full situation. We should first figure out who is targeting us before making any decisions," Twilight suggested calmly.


    Although Twilight wasn''t as powerful as Hammer, her approach to handling situations was moreposed, earning her more trust among the NPCs of South Harbor than the stronger Hammer.


    Even Hammer had to admit that Twilight was more adept at managing troublesome matters.


    With Twilight advocating for a more measured response, Hammer naturally agreed.


    "Let''s wait for the azure glow outside to fade a bit before we go out and investigate. We need to take some risks to gather enough information!" Hammer suggested. This time, Twilight didn''t object, as she too believed this was the most sensible course of action.


    While Twilight and Hammer were discussing their next steps, Mystery Protector teleported back to his original position.


    With a smile, he looked at the severely injured Darklord: "I warned you, why didn''t you heed my advice? How can you continue to fight in your current state?"


    Darklord, sensing the mockery in Mystery Protector''s words, responded sharply, "You intentionally wanted to harm me! You could have exined more clearly but chose to withhold crucial information!"


    Understandably, Darklord was furious, yet he restrained fromshing out too harshly at Mystery Protector.


    He recognized his limited options and the necessity of Mystery Protector''s assistance for the n''s sess.


    Despite his difort at being manipted, Darklord had no choice but to begrudgingly ept the situation, as Mystery Protector had gained the upper hand.


    "Let''s not waste time bickering anymore! Our main objective is to bring down South Harbor! Given that I''ve sustained severe injuries, you''ll have to continue the fight on your own from here," Darklord conceded, seeking to halt the dispute.


    Mystery Protector, with a sly grin, nodded in agreement, having anticipated Darklord''s predicament to leverage it for gaining the upper hand.


    "Very well, then watch closely. I will demonstrate my formidable power, ensuring you, John, and all other adventurers recognize that none can rival me."


    With those words, Mystery Protector set up a magical formation that, once activated, caused his figure to rise swiftly, enhancing his vantage point over South Harbor.


    This strategic move aimed not only to gain aprehensive view of South Harbor but also to circumvent the interference caused by the residual energy of the divine scroll he had used.


    The scroll''s aftereffects had not only confused the inhabitants of South Harbor but had also hindered Mystery Protector''s own abilities, preventing the use of Detection spells without first dispelling the scroll''s lingering power.


    As Mystery Protector proceeded with his actions, Darklord focused on harnessing his Mystery power to rapidly recuperate and return to his optimal condition, despite the overwhelming frustration of being sidelined and forced to acknowledge Mystery Protector''s newfound dominance in their partnership.


    Despite being caught in Mystery Protector''s trap, Darklord''s thoughts were consumed by considerations of revenge.


    He harbored hopes that Mystery Protector and the inhabitants of South Harbor would both suffer significant losses, providing him with an opportunity to eliminate everyone in South Harbor and potentially subjugate Mystery Protector entirely, turning him into a puppet.


    This scheme remained a closely guarded secret within Darklord, beyond the reach of any Detection spell Mystery Protector might employ. While Mystery Protector might believe that Darklord''s loyaltyy with the Mystery Saint, the reality was far different.


    Darklord''s allegiance was not to the Mystery Saint but to the power he could gain from him.


    Given the chance to acquire greater strength, Darklord wouldn''t hesitate to betray the Mystery Saint, as no adventurer would willingly remain subordinate to an NPC.

 Chapter 635 608-Get Rid of Distracting Thoughts In Your Mind

    <h4>Chapter 635 Chapter608-Get Rid of Distracting Thoughts In Your Mind</h4>


    In the Styx town of the Dark Realm, Legendary Warrior Aike was meticulously examining each building, hoping to uncover clues or find someone who could provide them.


    Unfortunately, Aike''s search was in vain. Apart from residual Mystery power, there were no signs of the Mystery Saint''s presence, no yers, and even NPCs seemed to have vanished.


    John and Duke Arsena, trailing behind Aike, wore expressions of deep concern.


    Aike, after surveying the surroundings, concluded, "The Mystery Saint must have foreseen our n. He deliberately set a trap here for us. Although his trap failed to ensnare us, it also left no clues behind."


    John and Duke Arsena nodded in agreement with Aike''s assessment, but their focus shifted towards nning their next steps.


    "Should we continue to follow the traces of Mystery power? Advancing further into the Dark Realm will certainly lead us into greater danger," Duke Arsena voiced his apprehensions candidly.


    Despite their numerous ventures within the Dark Realm, Duke Arsena and John had never ventured too deeply into its treacherous depths.


    The possibility of delving further posed significant risks they had yet to confront.


    Their journey had only ever taken them as far as the town of Styx, which is merely one of the main cities within the Dark Realm. John remained silent, awaiting Legendary Warrior Aike''s opinion.


    John wasn''t particrly worried; he felt confident in his ability to handle any unexpected challenges.


    Even the prospect of delving deeper into the Dark Realm and facing hidden Devils didn''t intimidate him.


    After pacing back and forth in contemtion, Aike finally voiced his thoughts, "I believe we must push further into the Dark Realm! If we abandon our mission now, wouldn''t all our previous efforts be in vain? We can''t afford to give the Mystery Saint too much time; he might find a way to escape the Dark Realm at any moment!"


    Aike''s words ultimately swayed Duke Arsena.


    Given his deep-seated resentment towards the Mystery Saint¡ªa Dark God who posed a significant threat to his territory, Storm City¡ªArsena was inclined to continue the pursuit.


    "Since we''re in agreement, let''s proceed without dy! We''re bound to encounter the Mystery Saint if we venture deeper into the Dark Realm. I sense he hasn''t left this realm," John confidently stated, clutching the Mystery Eye Gem in his hand.


    The Mystery Eye Gem, endowed with potent Mystery power, has a unique connection to the Mystery Saint.


    This connection allows its bearer, John, to approximate the Mystery Saint''s location, guiding their next moves in the Dark Realm.


    Resolved, the trio immediately set forth, following the main road of Styx Town towards the deeper parts of the Dark Realm.


    However, their advance was soon halted by a vast river thaty before them ¨C the Styx, a formidable barrier within the Dark Realm itself.


    Even Legendary Warrior Aike and the formidable yer John felt a sense of apprehension at the sight of the Styx.


    "We must not fall into the Styx! Anyone who falls in will never be able to return," Aike warned John and Duke Arsena, highlighting the grave risk of the river.


    John nodded gravely, understanding the severe consequences that falling into the Styx could entail, not just within the game but potentially affecting his real-world self as well.


    As they cautiously prepared to cross the Styx, John suddenly experienced a severe headache, apanied by a terrifying, hoarse voice in his mind, dering, "All of you will die here! I will sink you all to the bottom of the Styx!"


    Startled by the ominous voice, John momentarily lost his bnce, nearly falling into the river, if not for Duke Arsena''s timely intervention.


    "What happened? Why did you lose focus all of a sudden?"


    Duke Arsena asked, concerned. In his view, John had always been exceptionally vignt and careful.


    Facing an ongoing quest, it was unlike John to be distracted.


    After expressing his gratitude to Duke Arsena, John recounted his eerie experience in detail, which only deepened the concern of both Duke Arsena and Legendary Warrior Aike.


    "The Mystery Saint''s ability to affect us suggests we''re getting closer to him! The closer we are, the more cautious we must be," Aike warned John and Duke Arsena, highlighting the increased danger they faced.


    The appearance of the Mystery Saint''s voice indicated that he was aware of their location and possessed the capability to attack them directly.


    The only reason the Mystery Saint hadn''t employed more aggressive tactics was likely due to hisck of confidence in securing a definitive victory.


    With a heavy heart, the trio pressed on, but John''s outward calm belied the turmoil within.


    He was besieged by concerns: the potential repercussions of a failed assault, the current actions of his allies, and the imperative of ensuring not only his and his allies'' safety but also the security of his territory, South Harbor.


    These responsibilities weighed heavily on John,plicating their already perilous journey into the heart of the Dark Realm.


    Overwhelmed by the multitude of concerns, John felt increasingly irritable.


    Despite his considerable strength, he found it challenging to address the myriad issues simultaneously.


    Even though he had delegated many minor tasks to his allies and the NPCs within South Harbor, he couldn''t help worrying about their ability to handle these responsibilities effectively.


    With his mind in disarray, John''s frustration grew, and he struggled to maintain hisposure.


    It was at this moment that he sensed an anomaly in South Harbor ¨C the enchantments he had ced on the magical Defend Wall had been undone, indicating an attack, his worst fears realized.


    "Disaster has struck! South Harbor is under attack!" John eximed, panic evident in his voice.


    The rmed expressions on the faces of Legendary Warrior Aike ahead and Duke Arsena behind him mirrored his own distress.


    "Are you certain South Harbor is under attack? Could this not be misleading information provided by the Mystery Saint?"


    Duke Arsena queried, hoping against hope that John might be mistaken and that they were not being led into a trap by the Mystery Saint''s deception.


    Aike''s caution prompted John to re-evaluate the authenticity of the distress signal from South Harbor.


    After a moment of hesitation, John attempted to reconnect with the seal he had ced on South Harbor''s magical Defend Wall.


    His inability to re-establish contact confirmed the worst ¨C the seal was indeed destroyed, validating the attack on South Harbor.


    "This is no false rm! South Harbor is under attack! We need to return immediately to secure its safety!"


    John''s urgency to rush back to South Harbor was palpable, but Duke Arsena restrained him.


    "Our primary mission is to eliminate the Mystery Saint! If you return to South Harbor now, we forfeit our mission, and the Mystery Saint wins," Duke Arsena cautioned, reminding John of the importance of their current quest.


    Taking a moment to collect himself, John nodded in agreement, pushing aside the turmoil within.


    "You''re right. We must stay focused on the quest at hand. I will clear my mind of these distractions. Until the Mystery Saint is defeated, nothing else will take precedence," John resolved,mitting himself fully to their mission despite the escting situation at South Harbor.


    John''s determined gaze as he spoke those words clearly showed his resolute decision.


    Duke Arsena and Legendary Warrior Aike couldn''t help but feel moved by hismitment.


    However, they also realized that mere words would be meaningless at this juncture.


    The best way to show their appreciation towards John would be to give their all in the actions thaty ahead.


    "Now that you''ve managed to clear your mind, let''s press on! We must make the Mystery Saint pay. We need to show him that even deities cannot underestimate us mortals!"


    Legendary Warrior Aike said, patting John on the shoulder.


    John nodded vigorously in agreement.


    His conviction was clear: even mortals could defeat arrogant deities!

 Chapter 636 609-The Deitys Meticulously Set Trap

    Chapter 636 609-The Deity''s Meticulously Set Trap


    ??As John, Duke Arsena, and the legendary warrior Aike ventured once again towards the possible location of the Saint of Mystery, the influence they felt from the Saint of Mystery grew ever stronger.


    Even Aike, a legendary warrior, heard the voice of the Saint of Mystery in his mind.


    "Give up, you mere mortals! Mortals cannot defeat a deity! Your continued advance will only lead you into a dead end!"


    The voice of the Saint of Mystery incessantly swept through the minds of John and hispanions.


    Despite their hopes to use their focused minds to block out the voice of the Saint of Mystery, they ultimately failed to do so.


    After all, the Saint of Mystery had sessfully revived and had be the most powerful deity.


    John and hispanions quickly crossed the Styx, and before themy abyrinth within the Dark Realm.


    Thisbyrinth was once inhabited by a Devil, but the Devil that resided within had already been eliminated by the Saint of Mystery.


    "Should we enter thebyrinth directly? I have a feeling that there must be traps set by the Saint of Mystery inside," Duke Arsena, leading the way, hesitated slightly.


    Although he was the most eager to eliminate the Saint of Mystery, he was also the most cautious among them.


    As a Pdin, his sensitivity to magical energies was not exceptionally keen.


    However, Duke Arsena still sensed the powerful mysterious force possessed by the Saint of Mystery, indicating significant danger within thebyrinth.


    "We''ve alreadye this far; surely we can''t turn back now? Our goal is to eliminate the Saint of Mystery! Are we to fear the traps he has set?"


    The legendary warrior Aike stepped ahead of Duke Arsena and entered thebyrinth without hesitation.


    Given that the legendary warrior Aike had ventured into thebyrinth, it was natural for John and Duke Arsena to follow suit.


    Upon entering thebyrinth, John suddenly noticed a significant decrease in his attribute values.


    "Wait! Are you guys feeling alright? My attributes have dropped significantly! Could there be a trap or magic circle here that we haven''t detected?"


    Prompted by John''s observation, Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike realized that their powers had also diminished considerably.


    "Indeed, there is a trap magic circle here! We must find it quickly; our strength is rapidly waning! We need to destroy the trap magic circle!"


    Not only had the legendary warrior Aike noticed a substantial decline in his condition, but he also felt his power continuing to decrease.


    Following Aike''s suggestion, John and Duke Arsena split up to search for the trap magic circle, each taking a different path within thebyrinth.


    John decided to head towards the deepest part of thebyrinth.


    As a highly experienced yer, John knew that maintainingposure was crucial in unexpected situations.


    If he were the Saint of Mystery, he would undoubtedly ce the trap magic circle at the deepest part of thebyrinth, where it would be hardest to find.


    John continually used blink spells to hasten his advance through thebyrinth.


    Although this tactic elerated the depletion of his MP, John was more concerned about the rapid decline of his attributes than his MP consumption.


    After all, MP could be replenished with potions, but restoring diminished attributes swiftly was not feasible.


    As John delved deeper into thebyrinth, the presence of the mysterious force grew increasingly potent.


    Finally, before a grand door deep within thebyrinth, he encountered a projection of the Saint of Mystery.


    However, this projection differed significantly from those he had encountered elsewhere.


    Unlike the enormous projections of the Saint of Mystery John had previously faced, regardless of their strength or intent, the one within thebyrinth was the size of an ordinary person.


    "You seem quite perplexed. Did you not think I would ce a projection of my own power here?"


    The voice of the Saint of Mystery emanated from the projection.


    John nced at the projection of the Saint of Mystery.


    "Of course, I knew you would set traps for us here. But this projectioncks the immense power of Mystery! Do you really believe that this projection alone can stop me from advancing?"


    "Of course, I wouldn''t harbor such naive thoughts! You indeed are the most talented spellcaster I''ve encountered, and the mortal who has caused me the greatest trouble. However, you can''t proceed any further. For I have ced before you an obstacle that you cannot ovee," dered the projection of the Saint of Mystery.


    As the words of the Saint of Mystery''s projection faded, terrifying giant faces began to emerge from thebyrinth''s walls on either side, which in an instant transformed into monstrous creatures of Mystery.


    "So, resorting to ambush is the only way you can think of to try and eliminate me! As a deity, you still have to rely on setting traps to defeat a mere mortal like me. This just shows that your power is not as formidable as it seems!"


    John retorted, prepared for battle against the sudden appearance of the Mystery creatures.


    The moment he encountered the projection of the Saint of Mystery, John knew there had to be a greater trap in ce.


    Thus, when faced with the assault of the Mystery creatures, he was more than ready to engage inbat.


    The projection of the Saint of Mystery did not vanish, indicating that the deity continued to observe the battle.


    John, without any mishaps, effortlessly eliminated all the Mystery creatures.


    Furthermore, to ensure that the mystical energy from the defeated creatures wouldn''t coalesce into new threats, he eradicated all traces of the Mystery power as well.


    "You''ve indeed reached your limit of what you''re capable of! However, the traps that remain in thebyrinth are not intended for you; the traps I''ve set here are aimed at your allies!"


    With these final words, the projection of the Saint of Mystery revealed a sinister smile before vanishing into thin air.


    John was well aware that the words spoken by the Saint of Mystery might not be true, but he also couldn''t be certain that the deity was deliberately deceiving him.


    Therefore, John decided to try and contact Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike.


    As expected, within thebyrinth, his attempts tomunicate with Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike were once again severed.


    "As I thought, the Saint of Mystery can indeed do things akin to the game system itself!"


    John muttered in frustration, then immediately began to contemte his next move.


    Venturing through thebyrinth to find Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike posed a significant risk.


    Given the likelihood of other traps and Mystery creatures lurking within the maze, it was perilous.


    Yet, if John did not seek out Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike, he couldn''t ensure their safety.


    While John believed the legendary warrior Aike''s strength was more than sufficient to withstand attacks from Mystery creatures, Duke Arsena did not possess such formidable power.


    Lacking the formidable power, John pondered deeply for a while before finally devising a potential solution.


    He took out the Book of the Astral Realm that he carried with him.


    He didn''t intend to use the book for teleportation; he merely hoped that the power of the Book of the Astral Realm could sense the whereabouts of Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike.


    As John tapped into the power of the Book of the Astral Realm, his eyes began to shimmer with a silver glow.


    He found that he could pinpoint the exact locations of Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike within thebyrinth.


    Just as John had anticipated, the legendary warrior Aike had encountered some Mystery creatures, but he had already vanquished them. On the other hand, Duke Arsena was surrounded and under siege by Mystery creatures, and his situation was dire.


    "Do you really think you can break us one by one with such tactics?! I will absolutely not allow your n to seed!"


    John dered resolutely.


    Closing the Book of the Astral Realm with a thud, he immediately used a Teleport Spell in conjunction with the book''s power, instantly appearing before Duke Arsena.


    "John, you''ve finally arrived! Please help me quickly; I can no longer withstand the onught of these Mystery creatures!"


    Duke Arsena eximed with immense relief upon seeing John.


    He had begun to believe that he might never escape thebyrinth, but John''s arrival reignited his hope for freedom.


    "Your Grace, you must stay on the defensive! We are short on time, and I refuse to waste it battling these Mystery creatures!"


    John knew all too well that the longer they lingered in thebyrinth, the stronger the Saint of Mystery would be.


    To confront the Saint of Mystery as swiftly as possible, John needed to eliminate all surrounding creatures immediately.


    John pulled out a divine scroll and, with the aid of the Book of the Astral Realm, unleashed its power in an instant.


    The formidable force of the divine scroll obliterated all the Mystery creatures in the vicinity, even impacting Duke Arsena, who had braced for defense.


    "It''s good that you''re alright! We must hurry to regroup with the legendary warrior Aike!"


    After briefly assessing Duke Arsena''s condition and ensuring he was not severely harmed, John swiftly led him to find the legendary warrior Aike.

 Chapter 637 610-A Disproportionate Battle for Defense

    <h4>Chapter 637 Chapter610-A Disproportionate Battle for Defense</h4>


    Outside South Harbor, the Mystery Protector leisurely observed the magic Defend Wall that he had destroyed.


    Not far from him, Darklord, wearing a sullen expression, coldly watched the Mystery Protector''s actions.


    "Why are you standing so far from me? If we are topletely demolish South Harbor, we must cooperate fully. You shouldn''t be too worse for wear, right?"


    The Mystery Protector, wearing a slight smile, turned and asked Darklord.


    The Mystery Protector was well aware that Darklord had been severely injured in their recent actions.


    Even with the powerful force of the Saint of Mystery, a swift recovery was improbable.


    His question was deliberate, aimed at reminding Darklord of his hostility towards all adventurers.


    "I noticed the spells you used earlier were quite powerful. Couldn''t another such powerful spell simply destroy South Harbor?" "Even as a Legend Magus, I can only use a divine spell once! Using divine spells repeatedly would greatly impact my condition! Do you really think you alone could eliminate all those left in South Harbor?" The Mystery Protector scoffed at Darklord''s question.


    He felt that Darklord hadpletely misunderstood the situation.


    If it weren''t for his sworn enmity with John, he would be reluctant to coborate with someone as foolish as Darklord.


    "If that''s the case, why are you wasting time? Stop loitering around the ruins of the Defend Wall! Let''s move on and attack the second Defend Wall directly! The second Defend Wall is likely not as sturdy as the outermost magic Defend Wall!"


    After uttering these harsh words, Darklord strode past the Mystery Protector, heading straight towards the second Defend Wall of South Harbor.


    This time, the Mystery Protector did not mock Darklord; instead, he simply followed him to the final Defend Wall of South Harbor.


    Although John had hoped to construct more Defend Walls for South Harbor, there simply wasn''t enough time, and there was a significant shortage of magical materials.


    In the end, South Harbor was only fortified with two Defend Walls.


    After the Mystery Protector obliterated the outermost magical Defend Wall with a powerful divine spell, the second Defend Wall became South Harbor''sst line of defense.


    Losing the second Defend Wall would leave South Harbor utterly defenseless.


    Within South Harbor, Twilight and Hammer were engaged in a fierce argument.


    As the two strongest individuals in South Harbor, their ideas for the uing defense n were entirely divergent.


    "We cannot merely defend! Merely defending will never lead to a sessful defense, especially since the magic Defend Wall was destroyed by a single divine spell from the enemy! We must take the initiative to strike!"


    Hammer, being a formidable warrior, naturally favored taking the offensive.


    He believed that defending within South Harbor offered no chance of sess.


    Neither the guards from Storm City nor the magus from the Naga tribe had offered any assistance to them.


    Even if they continued to defend, how could they possibly hope to turn the tide against such an overwhelming enemy?


    Hammer''s wish was to flee with the people of South Harbor in the face of an enemy with such a vast difference in strength.


    In Hammer''s view, John, as the lord of South Harbor, would certainly not let the attackers off easily.


    Waiting for John''s return and then counterattacking seemed to him the best n.


    "Even if we take the initiative to attack, we cannot defeat the enemies attacking South Harbor! We can''t even clearly identify who is attacking us! Our only chance lies in defending to buy time, waiting for support from allies. Storm City and the Naga tribe haven''t offered any help for now, but that doesn''t mean we won''t have any supporting," Twilight countered.


    The potential help Twilight referred to was the support from Shatras, a Legend Magus from the Naga tribe.


    When the Mystery Protectorunched the attack on South Harbor, Twilight had contacted Shatras.


    Shatras didn''t refuse Twilight''s request but mentioned he had some matters to attend to and would arrive a bitter.


    "Do you still believe in that Naga?! The entire Naga race is not to be trusted! We''ve put our trust in the Nagas before, but in the end, they betrayed us!"


    Hammer''s tone was filled with intense emotion as he spoke.


    After all, Hammer had once followed the Ocean Sage for an extended period.


    The rapid fall of the Ocean Sage was due to the betrayal of the Naga tribe.


    Had the Naga tribe not betrayed the Ocean Sage, it''s highly likely that the Ocean Sage would have managed to hold Storm City, and the current crises might have been averted.


    "I understand your disdain for the Nagas! But now is not the time to be petnt! It''s not just South Harbor that''s facing a grave threat; the entire Order Faction is under severe duress. At this critical juncture, we must ce our trust in our allies! Moreover, Shatras and John have coborated for a long time. Don''t you trust Shatras, or do you not trust John either? Have you forgotten the Ocean Sage''s final words?"


    Twilight countered with a series of rhetorical questions, causing Hammer to fall silent eventually.


    "You''re right, I admit I may have been a bit irrational due to the pressure. But how can we defend effectively until reinforcements arrive?"


    Hammer conceded, his tone now reflecting a moreposed and rational stance.


    After calming down, Hammer ceased to oppose Twilight, though he remained pessimistic about South Harbor''s chances of a sessful defense.


    Twilight, recognizing the need to adjust her tone, knew she might have been a bit harsh in her efforts to persuade Hammer.


    "I''ve already devised a defense n. We must rely on the second Defend Wall and the additional structures within South Harbor for defense. Don''t forget that we can also utilize the Mystery power beneath the ground!"


    Twilight believed they could hold South Harbor because she nned to use the underground Mystery power for a surprise counterattack at thest moment.


    Although Hammer was skeptical about the n, he still proceeded to arrange the defense ording to Twilight''s strategy.


    Thanks to Hammer''s valiant fighting andmand, the people of South Harbor sessfully slowed down the assault pace of the Mystery Protector and Darklord, leading to another argument between the two invaders.


    "Can you fight with a bit more seriousness? Your spells aren''t posing any threat to the enemies inside South Harbor! Are you intentionally sabotaging the grand Saint''s n?!"


    Darklord was utterly intolerant of the Mystery Protector''s approach.


    After the destruction of the magical Defend Wall, the Mystery Protector hadn''t showcased any more powerful spells.


    He merely stood by, watching Darklord fight alone.


    The look the Mystery Protector gave Darklord was tinged with severity.


    "You''d better understand the situation! This operation isn''t my n but yours! I''ve already provided significant help; what more do you expect me to do? Do you really want me to take over all your responsibilities? If the n seeds, should the Saint of Mystery reward you or me?"


    The Mystery Protector''s question left Darklord without a response.


    After all, should the n seed, the Saint of Mystery would undoubtedly reward Darklord, not the Mystery Protector.


    The Saint of Mystery is not a deity known for easily forgiving his enemies, and from his perspective, the Mystery Protector was once an adversary.


    "Even if you can''t receive any rewards, don''t you want to eliminate John? This city is, after all, John''s territory!"


    Having failed with previous persuasions, Darklord bluntly invoked the name of the person the Mystery Protector cared about most: John.


    At the mention of John''s name, the Mystery Protector''s mouth twitched momentarily, but he quickly regained hisposure, aware that Darklord was deliberately provoking him.


    "Of course, I''m eager to eliminate John and destroy everything he owns! But, you can take on this task here at South Harbor! From what I see, your efforts have been quite sessful! Keep it up and strive to demolish South Harbor as soon as possible!"


    With those words, the Mystery Protector teleported himself to the seaside.


    Preferring to enjoy the seaside scenery, the Mystery Protector was unwilling to provide any further assistance to Darklord.


    Left with no choice, Darklord had to continue the assault on South Harbor alone.


    The dispute between the Mystery Protector and Darklord somewhat alleviated the defensive pressure on South Harbor.


    However, even against Darklord alone, South Harbor ultimately failed to hold its defense.


    When Darklord finally breached thest defense of South Harbor, the long-awaited reinforcements arrived - Legend Magus Shatras finally made it to the scene!

 Chapter 638 611-Endless Enemies

    Chapter 638 611-Endless Enemies


    ??Within thebyrinth of the Dark Realm, John, Duke Arsena, and the legendary warrior Aike finally converged.


    Upon their reunion, the trio, without any hesitation, followed the guidance of the Book of the Astral Realm, bypassing any Mystery creatures they encountered and rapidly advancing towards the exit of the maze.


    As they made their way to the exit, John shared the information he had with Duke Arsena and the legendary warrior Aike.


    Aike, the legendary warrior, quickly grasped the sinister scheme of the Mystery sage.


    "He must be intending to use thisbyrinth to trap us, buying himself more time! If I''m not mistaken, he is currently engaged in battle with the Devils."


    Aike''s conjecture slightly surprised John.


    When he encountered the projection of the Mystery sage, he hadn''t considered this possibility.


    "Why do you suspect he is battling the Devils? And if he is indeed fighting them, why are we still under the influence of Mystery power?"


    Although John had shed with the Mystery sage on a few asions, his understanding of the Mystery was still quite superficial.


    It was the legendary warrior Aike who possessed a deeper insight into the Mystery.


    Thus, John hoped to learn more about the Mystery from Aike. As they continued their brisk pace, Aike detailed the strengths and weaknesses of the Mystery sage.


    As the embodiment of Mystery power, the Saint of Mystery can manipte all forms of Mystery power once he is sessfully resurrected.


    Setting up a projection anywhere in the Dark Realm poses no challenge for him.


    If he is not engaged in battle with a powerful Devil, his projection should inherently possess immense Mystery power, enabling it to more effectively hinder our progress.


    The fact that he has not done so suggests he must consolidate all his Mystery power to face a formidable enemy in the Dark Realm, likely the Devils themselves.


    Aike, the legendary warrior, provided a wless exnation that convinced both John and Duke Arsena.


    However, they were still uncertain about their next steps.


    Should they encounter a battle between the Saint of Mystery and the Devils of the Dark Realm, would it be prudent to assist the Devils of the Dark Realm?


    After all, in the face of the Saint of Mystery, the Devils and the Order Faction share amon interest.


    "Are we to aid the Devils in battle?"


    John remained silent, leaving Duke Arsena to voice the question.


    After a moment of contemtion, the legendary warrior Aike nodded in agreement.


    With a clear understanding of their next course of action, the trio required no further discussion.


    They navigated through thebyrinth of the Dark Realm with astonishing speed, taking less than fifteen minutes to traverse it.


    "As the embodiment of Mystery power, the Saint of Mystery could manipte all Mystery forces once sessfully resurrected. Setting up a projection anywhere in the Dark Realm posed no issue for him. Had he not engaged inbat with a powerful Devil, he would have surely endowed his projection with formidable Mystery power. This would have significantly hindered our progress. His failure to do so suggests that he must consolidate all his Mystery power to confront a threat within the Dark Realm, the Devils being the only such force capable of demanding his full attention."


    Legendary Warrior Aike''s exnation was impable.


    John and Duke Arsena were convinced, yet they remained uncertain about their next steps.


    Should they encounter the Saint of Mystery in battle against the Devils of the Dark Realm, would they aid the Devils?


    At least against the Saint of Mystery, the Devils and the Order Faction shared amon interest.


    "Should we assist the Devils inbat?" Duke Arsena asked, voicing the question on their minds.


    After a moment of silence, Legendary Warrior Aike nodded in agreement.


    With their strategy clear, the trio no longer needed further discussion and swiftly traversed thebyrinth of the Dark Realm in less than fifteen minutes.


    At thebyrinth''s entrance, they faced an endless horde of Mystery creatures.


    Leading the onught was the Saint of Mystery''s emissary, the Mystery Prophet, shrouded in dark mists, hurling Mystery spells at the entrance.


    "We must prevent them from sealing the exit," Legendary Warrior Aike asserted, looking back at John and Duke Arsena before charging with his divine sword towards the Mystery Prophet.


    Aike''s swift action disrupted the Mystery Prophet''s casting.


    Forced to summon his Mystery powers and the spells granted by the Saint of Mystery, the Prophet struggled to fend off Aike''s assault.


    John and Duke Arsena hesitated not a moment longer, following Aike''s lead to strike at the Mystery creatures.


    Aike''s weapon, particrly lethal to Mystery beings, quickly overpowered the Mystery Prophet.


    John and Duke Arsena, equipped with arms specially designed against Mystery creatures, swiftly dispatched their foes.


    However, the sheer number of Mystery creatures, seemingly infinite, sent a wave of despair through the trio.


    The Saint of Mystery had unleashed all his minions to halt their advance, presenting a daunting challenge even for Legendary Warrior Aike.


    "We cannot continue this battle! Fighting them is but a waste of our time!"


    Aike realized the true purpose of the Mystery creatures - not to defeat them but to dy their progress.


    John and Duke Arsena also recognized the creatures'' intent.


    However, the trio momentarily found themselves at a loss on how to break through the blockade of Mystery creatures to continue their journey.


    While John possessed the Book of the Astral Realm, its teleportation ability was currently cooling down, making consecutive uses impossible.


    Overusing the Book of the Astral Realm could deteriorate John''s condition and potentially disrupt his ability to continue fighting due to the book''s power.


    After pondering deeply, Duke Arsena conceived a potentially sessful n.


    He retrieved a divine scroll he had brought from Storm City.


    fighting due to the book''s power.


    After pondering deeply, Duke Arsena conceived a potentially "I have a divine scroll of ocean magic. I''ll use it to summon a tsunami to wash away all these Mystery creatures! Prepare yourselves for progress through the sea!"


    Having said this, Duke Arsena promptly tore the divine scroll.


    The moment the scroll was torn, a colossal tsunami surged from the desert of the Dark Realm, obscuring its sky. John, the trio, and the endless Mystery creatures were all engulfed by the tsunami.


    Caught in the tsunami, John immediately activated the Blessing of the Sea God.


    With the Sea God''s blessing, John sessfully gained the ability to breathe underwater.


    Legendary Warrior Aike''s underwater mobility surpassed even John''s, which was to be expected since his ce of sealing was beneath Storm City, in Storm Lake.


    The waters of Storm Lake were far more perilous than the tsunami they now faced.


    If Legendary Warrior Aike could handle the dangers of Storm Lake, he could certainly manage any tsunami.


    Duke Arsena was the only one who appeared somewhat disheveled by the situation.


    Despite having the most preparation time before using the divine scroll, he was not well-versed in underwater maneuvers.


    His shorings had been exposed during a previous coboration with John in the Naga tribe.


    John had expected Duke Arsena to learn some spells to aid his underwater mobility upon returning to Storm City.


    Although Duke Arsena struggled underwater, with the assistance of Legendary Warrior Aike and John, he did not fall behind.


    The trio swiftly swam forward through the summoned tsunami.


    About half an hourter, they had evaded most of the Mystery creatures and arrived at the heart of the Dark Realm, the Dark Lair. Legendary Warrior Aike gazed coldly towards the Dark Lair, sensing the presence of the Saint of Mystery within.


    "Let''s not rush forward just yet; we''re very close to where the Saint of Mystery resides! He''s already aware of our presence!" Legendary Warrior Aike said, gripping his weapon tightly as he spoke.


    Duke Arsena and John readied themselves for battle, having already experienced the full force of the Saint of Mystery''s projection during their alliance with the Naga tribe.


    A resurrected Saint of Mystery would undoubtedly possess even greater power than his projection.


    Just as the trio braced for confrontation, the voice of the Saint of Mystery infiltrated their minds.


    "Mortals are profoundly foolish," he uttered, a single sentence that noticeably affected the trio''s condition.


    John, checking his attributes, found his health had decreased by twenty percent.


    A mere phrase from the Saint of Mystery inflicted significant damage on John, leading them to wonder about the true extent of the Saint''sbat capabilities.


    Noticing the change in John''s expression, Legendary Warrior Aike spoke with a tinge of mncholy, "The Saint of Mystery''s power is immense. In the ancient times, myrades and I exerted great effort and made huge sacrifices to seal him away. Who could have imagined that he would manipte the Order Faction''s warriors and magi into facilitating his resurrection? We must vanquish the Saint of Mystery once and for all! A second defeat would make any future resurrection exceedingly difficult."


    Aike was well aware of the difficulty in defeating the Saint of Mystery, yet his resolve was to face the challenge head-on, never to retreat in the face of adversity.

 Chapter 639 612-The Despair of the Dark God

    Chapter 639 612-The Despair of the Dark God


    ??After confirming that all his divine scrolls were ready, John took a step forward.


    "Then let''s not waste any more time. I''ve checked all my scrolls and weapons. I''m ready to fight at any moment."


    Duke Arsena, standing by John''s side, quickly added, "I''ve also made all necessary preparations! As a Pdin, I''m not afraid to sacrifice myself!"


    Legendary Warrior Aike nced at John and then at Duke Arsena, recalling battles fought alongside hisrades.


    "It''s an honor to fight alongside you! You truly are the strongest warriors of the Order Faction in this era!"


    After expressing his respect, Aike unhesitatingly advanced towards the darkir, with John and Duke Arsena promptly following.


    As the trio calmly proceeded towards the darkir, they felt an increasing mental corruption the closer they got.


    John''s mind was flooded with various voices, some belonging to enemies, others to friends, and even some from himself.


    These voices continuously dissuaded him from proceeding.


    He could hear Emma''s advice one moment and Darklord''s taunts the next.


    Regardless of the source, all voices in his mind opposed his current actions, aiming to halt his advance.


    John nced at his attribute panel, noting, as expected, a continuous decline in his stats.


    "How are you holding up? My attributes are steadily dropping! The Saint of Mystery must have started his attack on us!"


    John shared his condition with Legendary Warrior Aike and Duke Arsena.


    Aike seemed rtively unaffected, understanding that the impact on John was normal under the circumstances.


    "It''s natural for you two to be affected, as you haven''t directlybated the Saint of Mystery before. I''ve battled him and am thus unaffected."


    Despite the mental onught from the Saint of Mystery, the trio finally reached the entrance to the darkir.


    At the entrance, John could hear terrifying roars from within, eerily familiar to him.


    "The sounds from within their are very familiar! They seem to be the voices of Devils from the Dark Realm, not the Saint of Mystery!"


    John quickly deduced that the horrifying roars were indeed those of the corrupting Devils, confirming Legendary Warrior Aike''s spection.


    "The Saint of Mystery is indeed battling the Devils! Perhaps we should seize this opportunity tounch an attack on the Saint of Mystery," suggested Duke Arsena.


    Given that the Saint of Mystery hadn''t fully defeated the Devils opposing him in the Dark Realm, their n stood a higher chance of sess.


    Aike strongly agreed with Duke Arsena''s suggestion, nodding and saying, "This seems to be our best moment to strike!"


    John, Aike, and Duke Arsena checked with each other to ensure they were all in good condition before proceeding.


    After ensuring they were all in good condition, the trio entered the darkir without hesitation.


    The moment they stepped inside, their connection to each other was severed.


    John wasn''t overly rmed by this situation, as he had experiencedmunication disruptions before.


    He skillfully opened his ownmunication channel.


    Instead of messaging Legendary Warrior Aike or Duke Arsena, John sent a message directly to his allies Adam and Blue Sea.


    [Be ready with potions and materials for experience gain! I might need them after this!]


    After sending the message, John didn''t wait for a reply from Adam or Blue Sea.


    He proceeded deeper into their with the Book of the Astral Realm and a magical map from his backpack.


    On the map, John saw two bright red dots almost ovepping, indicating a battle¡ªmost likely between the Saint of Mystery and the corrupting Devil.


    Not far from his own location, two weaker dots likely represented Legendary Warrior Aike and Duke Arsena.


    With the aid of the magical map, John was the first to reach the bottom of the darkir.


    There, he witnessed the Saint of Mystery engaged in battle with the corrupter.


    The situation for the corrupter, a powerful Devil, was dire, nearly on the brink of total destruction by the Saint of Mystery.


    John''s arrival altered the dynamics of the battle between the Corruptor and the Saint of Mystery.


    The Corruptor, in a weakened state, turned to John, his adversary, seeking assistance.


    "Help me quickly! The Saint of Mystery is about to annihte me! If you aid me, I can join forces with you to defeat the Saint of Mystery!"


    The Corruptor''s tone, once full of dominance, now bordered on pleading.


    Almost simultaneously, the Saint of Mystery unleashed a potent wave of mental corruption, causing John to feel as though his head was about to explode.


    Just when John thought he''d be overwhelmed by the Saint''s psychic assault, he felt a reassuring pat on his shoulder, and the intense headache subsided significantly.


    Turning around, he saw Legendary Warrior Aike beside him.


    Without hesitation, Aike, having ensured John was out of immediate danger, leaped forward, weapon in hand, and struck towards the Saint of Mystery, whose form had be entirely enveloped in darkness, surrounded by tumultuous waves of Mystery power.


    The moment Aike''s weapon made contact with the swirling Mystery forces, he was torn apart, instantly killed by the overwhelming power of the Saint of Mystery.


    John, along with the Corruptor, was taken aback, unable to react or offer any assistance to Aike before his swift demise.


    In the face of this shocking turn of events, John wasted no time in pulling out his Book of the Astral Realm.


    To guarantee an uninterrupted teleportation, he also used a divine scroll specialized in teleportation skills.


    With thebined power of the two sacred relics, John instantly transported himself to a location not far from the entrance of the darkir, where he encountered Duke Arsena.


    "John, why are you here? Weren''t you far ahead of me? I couldn''t keep up with you and Legendary Warrior Aike! How did the battle go?"


    Duke Arsena encountered significant difficulties after entering the darkir.


    As a Pdin, he could summon the power of Holy Light to illuminate his path in the darkness.


    However, the Saint of Mystery''s overpowering influence rendered the Holy Light incapable of lighting up any part of their, significantly slowing Arsena''s progresspared to John and Aike.


    Faced with Duke Arsena''s questions, John had no time to exin.


    "There''s no time to discuss this now! The Saint of Mystery''s power is overwhelming; our approach was too reckless! We must escape the Dark Realm as quickly as possible!"


    John grabbed Duke Arsena''s hand and sprinted towards the entrance of the darkir.


    Confused and still wanting to inquire about Legendary Warrior Aike''s whereabouts, Duke Arsena was hurried along by John.


    Upon reaching the entrance, John once again utilized the power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    The consecutive uses of the Book''s power in a short span had taken a significant toll on John''s mental state.


    "Where''s Legendary Warrior Aike? Is he still battling the Saint of Mystery?! If he is fighting, why are we running away?!"


    Still brimming with questions, Duke Arsena could receive no answers from John, who was now rendered speechless by the ordeal.


    As Arsena was about to probe further, a harrowing scream echoed from the depths of the darkir, signaling theplete annihtion of the Corruptor Devil by the Saint of Mystery.


    This realization dawned upon Arsena, who then understood the grim fate that likely befell Legendary Warrior Aike at the hands of the Saint of Mystery.


    Without hesitation, Arsena moved to John''s side, and John, gathering thest of his strength, activated the teleportation power of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    With the book''s assistance, John and Arsena were swiftly teleported back to Storm City.


    As they departed the Dark Realm, both John and Arsena witnessed a Shadow emerging from the darkir, marking thest glimpse of the realm they left behind.

 Chapter 640 613-The Failed Operation, A Temporary Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 640 Chapter613-The Failed Operation, A Temporary Retreat </h4>


    At the teleportation point in Storm City, several NPCs of Storm City were looking on in surprise at the sudden appearance of John and Duke Arsena.


    These NPCs were quite familiar with Duke Arsena. Some of them wanted to offer their help to the Duke, especially since he had fallen to the ground the moment he appeared at the teleportation point.


    However, the guards of Storm City promptly intervened, dispersing all the onlookers, both NPCs and yers alike.


    "Your Grace, are you alright? Lord John, are you unharmed?"


    The guards helped Duke Arsena and John to their feet. John, having previously saved Storm City, was held in high esteem by the guards, who treated him with great respect.


    John was slightly disoriented, taking a few minutes to finally steady his mind.


    Once he had a clear understanding of his surroundings and confirmed he was back in Storm City, he let out a sigh of relief.


    "I''m fine, and I hope Duke Arsena isn''t too badly hurt?"


    John was also concerned about Duke Arsena. After all, any harm to the Duke could potentially earn John the resentment of all NPCs within Storm City.


    Duke Arsena hadn''t faced the Saint of Mystery directly, so he wasn''t in significant danger.


    His only perilous moment was catching a glimpse of the Saint of Mystery''s true form just as he was leaving the Dark Realm.


    Even just one nce at the true form of the Saint of Mystery was enough to leave Duke Arsena with an unforgettable and chilling memory.


    "I''m not severely harmed either! Let''s temporarily retreat to my pce for now. Staying here might lead to misunderstandings, and I''d hate to see Storm City thrown into chaos again!"


    Following Duke Arsena''s orders, the guards escorted him and John back to his pce.


    Within the safety of the pce, John and Duke Arsena discussed their failed operation and contemted their next moves.


    "We certainly underestimated the Saint of Mystery''s power! Merely one look from him was enough to immobilize mepletely, leaving me unable to act.


    Had you not used the Book of the Astral Realm to transport us back to Storm City, I fear I might not have survived the Dark Realm," Duke Arsena said, still shaken by the encounter.


    John naturally didn''t disagree with the Duke''s assessment.


    Although John had managed to escape even worse situations, his recent experience had instilled a certain fear of the Saint of Mystery''s capabilities.


    "You''re right; we did underestimate the Saint of Mystery. It''s precisely because of this underestimation that the legendary warrior Aike failed to escape."


    John finally brought up the legendary warrior Aike, causing Duke Arsena''s expression to falter slightly.


    After a moment''s contemtion, the Duke asked John, "What exactly happened? You haven''t given me the full details yet. From what you''ve said, it seems you managed to reach the battlefield where the Saint of Mystery and the Corruptor were shing."


    "Indeed, I did reach the very depths of the Dark Lair. There, I witnessed the conflict between the Saint of Mystery and the Corruptor. Though ''conflict'' might not be the right word¡ªit was more of a one-sided crush."


    John''s words deepened the furrow in Duke Arsena''s brow.


    "Even the Corruptor, with his immense strength as a Devil, found himself overpowered andpelled to seek my assistance in the face of the Saint of Mystery. The Saint managed to obliterate the Corruptor with what seemed like minimal effort."


    The formidable power of the Saint of Mystery had left a profound impression on John.


    As he spoke, his expression stiffened, and Duke Arsena could see that John''s psychological trauma from the encounter was significantly more severe than his own. Recognizing this, Duke Arsena refrained from pressing further, waiting instead for John to continue at his own pace.


    "As for the legendary warrior Aike you mentioned, my understanding is that he aided me in breaking free from the Saint of Mystery''s mental corruption. Immediately after, heunched an attack with his weapon. However, he didn''t evene close to touching the Saint''s true form before he was torn to shreds by the mystical forces swirling around the Saint.


    I used the power of the Book of the Astral Realm to teleport us away precisely because I witnessed such a scene. Had it not been for the Corruptor buying us some time, we might not have been able to escape the Dark Realm at all."


    After sharing his story, John''s spirits seemed to lift somewhat.


    Articting the ordeal aloud diminished his fear of the Saint of Mystery, who, after all, was just a formidable boss within the game.


    As one of the top yers in the game, John remained hopeful.


    With future updates, particrly those leading to the downfall of the Saint of Mystery, John believed he could still contend for the first kill.


    Upon hearing John''s ount, Duke Arsena''s expression turned to one of resignation mixed with fear.


    "So, what should we do now? Are we just going to let this go? And is the legendary warrior Aike truly gone? If the Saint of Mystery has the means to resurrect, surely the legendary warrior Aike might have a way toe back too, right? Shouldn''t we attempt to aid in the revival of the legendary warrior Aike?"


    Prompted by Duke Arsena''s reminder, John suddenly recalled that possibility.


    "You''re right, the legendary warrior Aike might have left some means for resurrection near Storm Lake! Let''s go there and check it out."


    John and Duke Arsena promptly made their way to Storm Lake, located beneath Storm City.


    At theke''s edge, they indeed found that the statue of the legendary warrior Aike had reappeared, signifying his sessful resurrection through the statue at thekeside.


    Upon their arrival, John took out the Book of the Astral Realm once more, referencing some information rted to the legendary warrior Aike he had recorded therein.


    Combining this information with a quest item he had acquired, he managed to bring the statue of Aike to life.


    The legendary warrior Aike was thus revived, but the moment he awoke, he immediately held his weapon to John''s neck.


    Both John and Duke Arsena were taken aback, with Duke Arsena in particr being very rmed by Aike''s actions and readying himself for battle.


    "My apologies! I was overly cautious! I mistook you for one of the monsters summoned by the Saint of Mystery!"


    Aike quickly lowered his weapon.


    He had not intended to attack John; he had merely mistaken him for a creature of the Mystery.


    "I must have failed again, didn''t I? Myst memory is of the Saint of Mystery''s form ring at me, and then my memory cuts off."


    Upon his resurrection, the legendary warrior Aike retained the memories he had before his demise.


    These memories led him to deduce that he must have been vanquished by the Saint of Mystery once again.


    John, intrigued, inquired, "Have you been defeated by the Saint of Mystery before? Why haven''t you mentioned this?"


    "Why bring it up? Would mentioning it have improved your performance? I chose not to mention it to avoid frightening you both," Aike responded, his gaze shifting between John and Duke Arsena.


    "It seems you''re now aware of the true might of the Saint of Mystery. He is indeed powerful enough to instantly obliterate formidable adversaries like us. If fear grips you, feel free to withdraw."


    Naturally, neither John nor Duke Arsena considered withdrawing.


    Their enmity with the Saint of Mystery was irreconcble, and any thoughts of making peace were futile.


    "We have no intention of abandoning our alliance with you! What we''re eager to know is our next course of action. Are we to confront the Saint of Mystery in the Dark Realm once more?"


    John was more concerned about the strategy moving forward, believing that without a solid n, defeating the Saint of Mystery would be impossible.


    Aike sighed, "Indeed, we need to formte our next steps."


    After a moment of contemtion, he proposed with a slight smile, "For now, let''sy low for a while. I''ll use this time to devise a strategy specifically against the Saint of Mystery. After all, he can''t leave the Dark Realm any time soon."


    Although John and Duke Arsena were somewhat dissatisfied with Aike''s n, they couldn''te up with a better one.


    The trio agreed to first focus on regaining their strength and, in the process, search for weapons capable of posing a significant threat to the Saint of Mystery.

 Chapter 641 614-The Nearly Forgotten Quest

    <h4>Chapter 641 Chapter614-The Nearly Forgotten Quest</h4>


    After their discussion, the legendary warrior Aike, along with John and Duke Arsena, decided to part ways.


    Given Aike''s unfamiliarity with the current era, he needed to explore and understand the present times if he was to find a weapon capable of countering the Saint of Mystery.


    Once Aike had departed, John and Duke Arsena also went their separate ways, each having their own matters to attend to.


    John''s immediate priority was to follow up on the quest he had assigned to Adam and Blue Sea.


    He used a Teleport Spell to arrive at the entrance of the Genesis Guild, where Adam was based.


    John''s arrival was met with great surprise and excitement by the members of the Genesis Guild.


    They were already somewhat familiar with him, and although they did not know he was the anonymous yer topping the game''s leaderboard, they were well aware of his exceptional abilities.


    "Are you here to see the guild leader? He just stepped out but should be back in about half an hour."


    "I can''t wait that long. Please find a way to get him back sooner! If you can''t manage that, I''ll send him a message myself."


    John couldn''t afford to wait half an hour for Adam.


    Indeed, John had other pressing matters to attend to, particrly a trip to South Harbor.


    The thought of South Harbor sparked a sudden realization in John''s mind¡ªhe had nearly forgotten a quest.


    "You don''t need to bother your guild leader for me! If he''s back in half an hour, then so be it. I have other matters to take care of!"


    John left these words behind, not waiting to see if the members of the Genesis Guild had understood him clearly before he teleported away.


    John recalled that he had neglected to assist South Harbor.


    While he was engaged in the Dark Realm, he had received a distress message from the members of South Harbor.


    However, the imminent threat posed by the Saint of Mystery at that time had forced him to put South Harbor''s plea on the back burner.


    Given that defeating the Saint of Mystery was not an immediate possibility, John knew he should promptly return to defend his territory.


    He also had a good idea of who might be attacking hisnd: his perennial foe Darklord, along with the Mystery Protector who harbored deep-seated hatred towards him.


    Eliminating these two adversaries would represent significant progress for John.


    Upon teleporting to the teleportation point in South Harbor, John immediately found himself amidst a battle between Darklord and the warriors Twilight and Hammer.


    John''s arrival dramatically shifted the dynamics of the battlefield.


    Darklord''s face betrayed a look of panic the moment he saw John.


    "How could you possibly be here?! Weren''t you in the Dark Realm?!"


    "It seems you''re quite adept at gathering intelligence, even aware of my venture into the Dark Realm! However, I''vepleted my mission there, which is why I''m able to return in time," John retorted, simultaneously casting Abyssal Prison.


    Under the influence of Abyssal Prison, all of Darklord''s spells were effectively nullified.


    With John''s intervention using the Abyssal Prison spell, Twilight and Hammer finally found relief from Darklord''s relentless assault.


    However, John''s presence alone was essentially enough to ensure South Harbor''s safety, making the spell somewhat superfluous. Darklord wasn''t one to engage in a futile battle with John.


    Even under the constraints of the Abyssal Prison, Darklord didn''t concede defeat.


    He wielded his Mysterious Wand, unleashing a potent Mystery spell that allowed him to break free from the spell''s grasp.


    Opting not to alert the Mystery Protector, Darklord used a Teleport Spell to make his escape alone.


    John simply watched Darklord flee with a smile, choosing not to pursue.


    "Lord, why not chase him? Isn''t he a significant threat to you? And he''s been targeting our South Harbor all this time!" Hammer inquired, puzzled.


    "You do realize he''s an adventurer, right? What''s the point in chasing him? As an adventurer, he can resurrect through unknown means continuously. Even if I were to eliminate him now, he''d only suffer a temporary loss of power. What I need to focus on now is eliminating another enemy of ours," John exined, his expression growing fierce towards the end.


    Though John despised Darklord, their enmity was longstanding.


    However, the Mystery Protector was an even more intolerable foe for John.


    From their very first encounter, the Mystery Protector had been antagonistic towards John, even betraying him at a critical moment.


    John was determined to use this opportunity to eliminate the Mystery Protector.


    With a firm gesture, he mmed his weapon into the ground.


    An invisible barrier then enveloped the skies above South Harbor, preventing anyone from leaving via Teleport Spell.


    John took a step forward and was instantly transported to the location where Mystery Protector and Shatras were engaged in battle.


    The sudden appearance of John threw Mystery Protector into a state of panic.


    Although Mystery Protector had been gaining some advantage in his fight against Shatras, given that both were Legend Magi, there was no fundamental difference in their powers.


    Even with the upper hand, Mystery Protector''s advantage was merely in providing some support to Darklord, and he was utterly taken aback by Darklord''s decision to flee alone.


    "Cursed adventurer! I should never have trusted you all!"


    Realizing the dire situation, Mystery Protector intended to flee but soon discovered that he was blocked by a spatial barrier.


    "Thinking of running now? Isn''t it a bit toote for that? I thought you might be hiding in some dark corner! Who would have thought you''d dare to show up in my territory! I won''t let you off easily!"


    John transformed into a streak of blue light, closing the distance to Mystery Protector in an instant.


    Two formidable divine spells were unleashed simultaneously, John transformed into a streak of blue light, closing the distance to Mystery Protector in an instant.


    severely wounding Mystery Protector, who barely managed to escape using a divine scroll he had saved.


    Even then, Mystery Protector''s safety was far from assured.


    John and Shatras were prepared to fight together. Shatras employed all his Naga spells, creating a barrier of seawater outside the spatial barrier conjured by John.


    With two barriers in ce, Mystery Protector''s escape became exceedingly difficult.


    "Even if you two join forces, it''s not guaranteed that you''ll eliminate me! I have yet to y my trump card!"


    Mystery Protector shattered his wand, and from its fragments, a thin slip of paper gently fluttered out.


    The moment it appeared, Mystery Protector transformed into a white orb of light.


    "Now, I''ll show you the true strength of my ultimate form as a Legend Magus!"


    The voice of Mystery Protector emanated from the white orb, hinting at the unleashing of his most powerful state.


    Though John was somewhat distant from the white orb, he could still sense the immense Arcane power it contained, a testament to the effect of a Sacred Relic.


    However, John was unfazed by the prospect of a showdown over the power of Sacred Relics, as he possessed at least three potent ones himself.


    A hint of a smile yed at the corner of his mouth.


    "So, you wish to contest the strength of Sacred Relics with me? Very well, let''s see whose Relic holds greater power."


    John first brought out the Book of the Astral Realm.


    Despite having used it several times in the Dark Realm, he had since stabilized his condition within the sanctity of Arsena''s pce in the Astral space.


    He was ready to wield the Book in battle once more. As soon as he revealed the Book, the spatial barrier around them significantly intensified, curtailing the Arcane energy emanating from the orb that Mystery Protector had transformed into.


    Sensing that something was amiss, Mystery Protector attempted to teleport away using his Arcane power.


    "It''s toote to escape now!"


    John then produced another Sacred Relic, the Mystery Eye Gemstone. Even though using a Relic powered by Mystery might risk drawing the attention of the Saint of Mystery to John''s location, he considered it a calcted risk.


    They were within the territory of the Order Faction, and with the Saint of Mystery trapped in the Dark Realm, it was unlikely he could easily venture to their location.


    Besides, if the Saint of Mystery were to eliminate the Mystery Protector, it was a consequence John was prepared to ept.


    The spatial power of the Mystery Eye Gemstone further reinforced the spatial barrier.


    John converged the energies of the barrier, trapping the orb that Mystery Protector had be within a small space the size of a palm.


    Despite Mystery Protector''s frantic struggles, he was unable to break through the seal.

 Chapter 642 615-The Treasure Left by Ocean Sage

    Chapter 642 615-The Treasure Left by Ocean Sage


    ??As John sealed the Mystery Protector using his formidable Space Authority, thetter became acutely aware of the grave danger he was in.


    Despite transforming into a sphere entirelyposed of Arcane energy, the Mystery Protector found himself unable to break the spatial seal with his potent Arcane power.


    Left with no other choice, the Mystery Protector resorted to his final ace, a Sacred Relic in his possession.


    It was a gem imbued with boundless Mystery power, acquired in exchange from Darklord.


    "John, you''ve forced my hand! I''ll show you that I have far more tricks up my sleeve than you do!" the Mystery Protector dered.


    As his words fell, he crushed the infinitely powerful Mystery gem, unleashing a torrent of Mystery power that merged with the Arcane energy.


    The white sphere was instantly tainted brown by the power of Mystery, breaking through the Abyssal Prison''s space seal crafted by John.


    Seizing this opportunity, the Mystery Protector escaped the seal and attempted to flee using a Teleport Spell.


    However, he was immediately intercepted by Shatras at the seaside.


    "Don''t forget that I, too, am your foe. Did you really think escaping from John would grant you freedom?"


    Shatras, exhibiting the prowess of a Legend Magus, unleashed two oceanic Divine Skills thatmanded the surrounding seawater to surge towards the Mystery Protector at great speed.


    Faced with the sudden tsunami, the Mystery Protector had no choice but to flee in the opposite direction, fully aware that John was lying in wait.


    Now devoid of any divine scrolls or Sacred Relics, the Mystery Protector could only rely on his Legend Magus powers to devise an escape.


    Utilizing his potent Teleport Spell, the Mystery Protector transported himself between various locations, sessfully evading a direct seal by John.


    However, this tactic led to a rapid depletion of his magical reserves.


    Following the current trajectory, he would be incapable of casting any spells in just over ten minutes.


    This meant that he would be directly eliminated by John. In a moment of sheer desperation, the Mystery Protector finally recalled the secret pact between him and the Ocean Sage.


    He swiftly moved towards South Harbor, seemingly intent on breaking into it.


    This action slightly surprised both John and Shatras.


    John had not originally nned to eliminate the Mystery Protector directly, believing that it was crucial to weaken him sufficiently before doing so.


    John now regretted not acting more swiftly to eliminate his opponent if he had known that the Mystery Protector had other aces up his sleeve.


    The moment the Mystery Protector made a dash for South Harbor, John and Shatras immediately followed suit.


    The NPCs within South Harbor took cover, terrified of the impending battle among the three powerhouses.


    Although John was their lord, he could not provide absolute protection during the conflict.


    While Twilight and Hammer were no longer under threat from the Mystery Protector, it was unrealistic to expect them to hinder his actions.


    Thus, unimpeded, the Mystery Protector reached the heart of South Harbor, where the magus tower once inhabited by the Ocean Sage stood.


    He scanned the area and quickly located the agreed-upon mark with the Ocean Sage, etched at the base of the magus tower.


    Utilizing an Arcane spell, the Mystery Protector deciphered the content of the mark at the tower''s base.


    "The treasure is hidden right beneath the magus tower!"


    After deciphering the mark, the Mystery Protector immediately used a Teleport Spell to move towards the very bottom of the magus tower.


    Although John and Shatras could not interpret the mark, they possessed sufficient capabilities to track the Mystery Protector''s movements.


    Without hesitation, they followed him towards the base of the magus tower.


    "Why do you think the Mystery Protector is heading towards the top of the Ocean Sage''s magus tower?"


    John discussed the Mystery Protector''s motives with Shatras while tracking him.


    Shatras shook her head.


    Even as a Legend Magus, she didn''t have much knowledge about the Mystery Protector and the Ocean Sage.


    By the time she rose to prominence as a Legend Magus, both the Ocean Sage and the Mystery Protector were legends from a much earlier era.


    "I''m not very familiar with these two Legend Magi. They ascended to their legendary status much earlier than I did. Perhaps there are secrets of the Ocean Sage that only the Mystery Protector is aware of."


    John nodded in agreement with Shatras''s remarks.


    They eventually stopped before a sealed door.


    John sensed that the Mystery Protector had likely already entered through the door.


    The door was inscribed with numerous marks, the meanings of which neither John nor Shatras could decipher.


    "It seems that what lies beyond this door is something left behind by the Ocean Sage. The Mystery Protector must havee here in pursuit of something the Ocean Sage left behind," John surmised, looking around.


    "I can''t interpret the content of these marks on the door. We might have to resort to brute force to open it."


    Shatras, leveraging her wisdom as a Legend Magus, attempted to decipher the markings on the door.


    However, theirplexity far exceeded her abilities.


    "In that case, step back!" John instructed.


    After Shatras retreated a few steps, John drew his weapon and activated the Mystery Pupil Gem.


    Empowered by formidable forces, he used the Sacred Relic to smash the door open.


    The moment the door burst open, a twisted creature appeared before John and Shatras.


    The creature, with a vaguely human silhouette, had no discernible facial features, reced instead by numerous gaping holes from which strange and terrifying powers emanated.


    Its limbs had almostpletely vanished, substituted by twisted, insect-like appendages surrounded by eyes that blinked open and closed.


    "You can no longer defeat me! I have be the most powerful Legend Magus!"


    The creature''s hoarse voice was unmistakably that of the Mystery Protector.


    The monster confronting John and Shatras was none other than the transformed Mystery Protector, who seemed to have received a blessing of even greater power beyond the door.


    "I must admit, my previous disdain for you might have been somewhat excessive. Had I known you would transform into this, my disgust for your former self wouldn''t have been as strong! You are truly revolting now," John remarked, looking at the monstrosity the Mystery Protector had be.


    The creature was more repulsive than any beast John had encountered, making even the dark power-twisted demons of the Dark Realm seem less grotesque.


    "Your words are meaningless! I have obtained the treasure of the Ocean Sage! You cannot defeat me now, and I can easily annihte you!"


    As the Mystery Protector''s voice faded, highly intricate forces began to manifest around it, seemingly infused with the powers of the Sea God and the sanctity of the Mystery.


    These forces materialized, further augmenting the twisted creature''s already imposing stature.


    A vast chasm suddenly formed on the creature''s head, filled with countless sharp teeth, amidst which eyes continuously rotated.


    The Mystery Protector''s assault was squarely aimed at John.


    After all, John had been the principal target the Mystery Protector sought to eliminate, convinced that without John, Shatras would stand no chance against him.


    Confident in his strategic positioning, John made no move to evade the iing onught, convinced that his foe wouldn''t breach the threshold of the doorway.


    From his vantage point at the entrance, he observed with aposed demeanor as the contorted figure of the Mystery Protector hurtled towards him, a calm resolve etched on his face amidst the unfolding chaos.


    Shatras, eyes widened in disbelief, eximed, "John, what are you doing?! Why aren''t you evading the attack?"


    Amidst Shatras''s astonished cries, John remainedposed, his gaze fixed on the Mystery Protector.


    As the creature reached the doorway, a loud ng resounded.


    The Mystery Protector was abruptly halted by the barrier of the door.

 Chapter 643 616-I Must Be Deceiving You

    Chapter 643 616-I Must Be Deceiving You


    ??Both the Mystery Protector and Shatras were taken aback by the current situation.


    Despite employing various methods, the Mystery Protector found himself unable to break the seal at the door.


    "Why is this happening?! With such formidable power at my disposal, why am I sealed here?!"


    A mix of pain and astonishment echoed from the twisted form of the Mystery Protector.


    Nearby, John observed the scene with a serene demeanor.


    Realizing John''sposed expression, the Mystery Protector suddenly grasped that this might have been a trap deliberately set by John.


    "Is this a trap you set?! Did you intentionally n to confine me here? You damned adventurer, I should have eliminated you the first time we met!"


    The Mystery Protector''s furious voice reverberated throughout South Harbor.


    Even the NPCs within the buildings of South Harbor felt the wrath of the Mystery Protector, opting to stay inside their homes and not venture out.


    Upon hearing the angry outburst of the Mystery Protector, Twilight and Hammer grew concerned.


    However, their trust in John prevailed, and they deduced that the Mystery Protector must be in a predicament to express such rage.


    John maintained his calm facade while facing the Mystery Protector.


    "You seem to overestimate my capabilities! You had an overly high estimation of my strength from our first encounter. I''m merely an adventurer; how could I possibly set a trap for you beneath the magus tower of the Ocean Sage?"


    John''s words were indeed very reasonable.


    The Mystery Protector could somewhat understand that this trap was indeed not set by John.


    If not by John, then the most usible architect was the Ocean Sage himself.


    Given the understanding between the Ocean Sage and the Mystery Protector, why would the former set a trap for thetter?


    The Mystery Protector mulled over this conundrum for an extended period without reaching a conclusion.


    It was then that John unexpectedly interjected, "Did you genuinely believe the Ocean Sage hadplete trust in you? Before his demise, he confided in me that he harbored not the slightest bit of trust towards you. He was convinced that after his fall, you would attempt to take control of South Harbor by any means necessary. Had he notid this trap here, you might have already imed dominion over South Harbor by now."


    John''s revtion led the Mystery Protector to a point of resignation, recognizing the trap as a coborative effort between the Ocean Sage and John, one he couldn''t escape through his own power alone.


    Thus, he proposed a negotiation.


    "Even if I can''t escape this seal, you also can''t enter it! This means you can''t obtain the power I possess!"


    The Mystery Protector asserted, to which John responded not with words but by calmly listening on.


    "Therefore, I propose we coborate! Release me from this seal, and I will bestow upon you all the power I hold!" No sooner had the Mystery Protector made his offer than Shatras immediately objected, "We cannot trust his words! He will surely break his promise. It would be better to keep him sealed here indefinitely!"


    Shatras''s vehement response infuriated the Mystery Protector, who was about to retort angrily when he heard John''s voice, "I think it''s not entirely out of the question. Cooperating with you would indeed be very difficult for me. But for the sake of gaining greater power, it''s not impossible."


    John''s reply was unexpected for both Shatras and the Mystery Protector.


    However, the Mystery Protector didn''t readily trust John''s acquiescence.


    "If you agree to cooperate with me, you should follow my n. First, you need to lift the seal at the doorway, and then I will return my power to you," proposed the Mystery Protector, his suggestion making John chuckle.


    "Do you seem to be misunderstanding the situation? Your predicament is the more significant one here; what position are you in to negotiate terms with me? My willingness to cooperate is already a form of assistance to you," John calmly stated beforeying out his own proposal.


    "I can open the seal and let you escape from here. However, you must first surrender all the power you wield to me. Moreover, after you leave the seal, you must never set foot in Storm City or South Harbor again."


    Mystery Protector found John''s offer troubling.


    epting it meant a significant loss of power, but without cooperation, escaping the seal was impossible.


    After much deliberation, the Mystery Protector slowly nodded in agreement, "No problem, but before we proceed, you must sign a contract with me!"


    He knew well that adventurers were bound by contracts, ensuring John wouldn''t renege on the agreement.


    John smiled, unopposed to the idea, "Of course, that''s not a problem. Since I''ve chosen to cooperate, I''ll certainly sign a contract. I''ve already prepared it; take a look and if there are no issues, we can finalize it."


    John effortlessly generated a contract using his game system, outlining the terms he proposed.


    Once the contract was created, he handed it over to the Mystery Protector.


    After a quick review to ensure everything was in order, the Mystery Protector signed the contract, which was immediately validated by the system.


    The Mystery Protector stripped away all his powers, reverting to his human form.


    The powers he relinquished converged into a white candle, which the Mystery Protector then tossed to John.


    "The power I possessed is contained within this candle, found by the Ocean Sage in the deep sea. It seems to harbor the power of the Sea God and other unknown forces. The Ocean Sage once used this candle to fend off an invasion from the Northern Myst Empire. However, the power of this candle can erode members of the Order Faction. I would never have resorted to its power had you not driven me to such a dire situation."


    Having fulfilled the terms of the contract by handing over the candle, the Mystery Protector also shared its origin.


    Holding the candle, John felt an odd sensation, neither cold nor warm, a mix of chill with an undercurrent of warmth, and vice versa.


    "Enough with examining the candle! I''ve kept my promise, now you must fulfill yours. Should you break the contract, you will suffer the consequences of its bacsh," the Mystery Protector urged John, pressing him to uphold his end of the agreement.


    After pocketing the candle, John looked at the Mystery Protector with a smile, "Of course, I''ll lift your seal. But, I''ll do so 100 years from now."


    With those words, John turned to leave.


    Shatras was quite surprised by John''s actions but delighted to see the Mystery Protector meet such a fate.


    "John,e back here! You dare deceive me? Aren''t you worried about the bacsh of the contract?!" The Mystery Protector''s voice echoed from behind the barrier of the door.


    John, already at the entrance of the tunnel, turned back with a smile and addressed the Mystery Protector, "Indeed, I am deceiving you. And deceiving you costs me nothing! I haven''t vited the contract, as it doesn''t specify when I must lift your seal. As promised, I will remove the seal binding you in 100 years. As a Legend Magus, you should be able to live for another century, right?"


    After these words, John, apanied by Shatras, left the magus tower of the Ocean Sage.


    Behind them, the Mystery Protector''s roars of regret continued,menting his misced trust in John and his failure to scrutinize the contract thoroughly.


    If the Mystery Protector had scrutinized the contract more carefully, he wouldn''t have found himself in this predicament.


    "John, I will make you pay! You cannot defeat a Mystery Saint! The Saints of Mystery and the Devils of the Dark Realm will surelye to my rescue!"


    The Mystery Protector abandoned all pretense.


    Given that most already knew of his allegiance to the Mystery faction and the Dark Faction, he resorted to using these affiliations to threaten John.


    Although his attempts were ultimately unsessful, he still managed to instill a sense of unrest in John for a time.

 Chapter 644 617-The Lords Post-War Arrangements

    Chapter 644 617-The Lord''s Post-War Arrangements


    ??Inside the magus tower of Ocean Sage, John was diligently inspecting to ensure that nothing was amiss or missing.


    Although it seemed unlikely that anyone besides the Mystery Protector had infiltrated the magus tower of Ocean Sage, John felt it imperative to leave no stone unturned.


    After all, Ocean Sage had been of significant assistance to him, and he was determined to maintain the integrity of the magus tower, honoring Ocean Sage''sst wishes.


    As John meticulously checked the items within the magus tower, Shatras couldn''t help but express his concerns to John, questioning, "Are you truly confident that the Mystery Protector will remain sealed beneath the magus tower? It seems to me that the Mystery Protector might find a way to escape his confines."


    John, while continuing his inspection of the contents within a cab, responded, "Indeed, he might find a way to escape eventually. However, even if he does discover a means of liberation, it would take a considerable amount of time. I have thoroughly examined the barrier at the entrance below the magus tower; it is fortified by the power of the Sea God.


    Unless the Sea God himself were to fall, the Mystery Protector won''t be able to breach the barrier anytime soon. And should he manage to break free at a time when we are still grappling with a greater imminent threat, then the Mystery Protector will be the least of our concerns."


    John''s words conveyed a clear message: the decision not to eliminate the Mystery Protector stemmed from the fact that he was not their primary adversary at the moment.


    Even if the Mystery Protector were to escape his seal, he wouldn''t pose a significant threat to them.


    The only real threats to the Order Faction were the Mystery Saints and the Dark Faction, with the former posing a considerably more immediate danger.


    "You may have a point, but Her Majesty the Queen will certainly not ept such an exnation. Before I rushed to South Harbor to provide support, I had informed Her Majesty that South Harbor was threatened by the Mystery Protector. She will undoubtedly inquire about the status of the Mystery Protector. How should I respond then?"


    "You need not answer Her Majesty''s question about that. After we have settled all matters concerning South Harbor, I will apany you to the Naga tribe because I, too, have a matter to discuss with Her Majesty."


    With John''s assurance, Shatras chose not to press further, quietly following John as they left Ocean Sage''s magus tower.


    Outside the tower, the NPCs of South Harbor had gathered, sensing that John had neutralized all threats.


    Twilight and Hammer, having been left by John to ensure South Harbor''s safety, stood at the forefront of all the NPCs.


    "Lord, I am deeply sorry! I failed toplete the quest you assigned to me! I couldn''t withstand the assault from the Mystery Protector and the Darklord!"


    As a formidable warrior, Hammer was naturally very honor-bound.


    Failing his quest had left him profoundly disheartened.


    "You need not be so hard on yourself. I believe you performed admirably. No one could have fared better under thebined assault of the Mystery Protector and the Darklord."


    John firstmended Hammer. Although Hammer often acted recklessly in crisis situations, John admired one quality in him: his courage. Hammer never backed down from any enemy.


    "Thank you for your praise, my Lord! What shall we do next? South Harbor had just been repaired, only to be ravaged by the enemy again!"


    "We must indeed repair South Harbor once again! However, this time I will ensure its safety. I won''t stray far from South Harbor until it is fully restored."


    As the lord of South Harbor, John naturally needed to ensure its security.


    Thus, he decided toplete all defensive fortifications before the legendary warrior Aike found a way to counter the Mystery Saints.


    John''smitment greatly uplifted the spirits of the NPCs of South Harbor.


    The NPCs cheered for their lord, though some were skeptical, doubting that South Harbor and John alone could achieve this feat.


    Twilight was among the skeptics.


    Stepping forward, Twilight addressed John: "My lord, your n is indeed grand, but weck the manpower and resources to fully repair South Harbor. Thest repair efforts depleted all of South Harbor''s gold coin reserves. Can we truly expect more help from other adventurers? And wouldn''t those adventurers expect substantial rewards in return?"


    Twilight''s concerns were not unfounded.


    While Adam and the Blue Sea had always been allies willing to aid John, it wasn''t feasible to rely entirely on their resources for the restoration of his territory.


    After a moment''s thought, John devised a solution.


    John possessed many Sacred Relics and, aside from those, he also had several epic-tier weapons that he had no use for.


    He decided to simply hand over these epic-tier weapons to his allies.


    After all, these weapons no longer significantly contributed to John''s own strength.


    However, for John''s allies, Adam and Blue Sea, as well as the members of their guilds, these epic-tier weapons would markedly enhance their capabilities.


    "You don''t need to worry about resources! I can assure you that we will gather all the necessary resources to repair South Harbor within a month."


    After addressing the NPCs'' concerns, John dismissed them to attend to their tasks.


    It was only after the NPCs had departed that Shatras approached John with a question, "It seems you are very confident in managing your territory. Naga tribe and South Harbor should engage in more coboration in the future. Your uing visit to the Naga tribe and audience with Her Majesty is intended for discussing cooperation, right? After all, South Harbor and the Naga tribe are in close proximity."


    John neither denied nor confirmed Shatras''s statement.


    "Rather than discussing territorial cooperation with Her Majesty, I''m more interested in discussing coboration against hostile factions. Her Majesty has been staying within the Naga tribe recently. I''m curious about what has been keeping her so busy. Shouldn''t Her Majesty be providing support to her allies? When South Harbor was under attack, why did Her Majesty only send you for support?"


    Although John was gentle with Shatras, he was quite dissatisfied with the Naga Queen.


    In his view, the Naga Queen hadn''t offered much assistance. ording to the agreement between John, the Naga Queen, and Duke Arsena, they were supposed to support each other in the event of an attack on their territories.


    The Naga Queen hadn''t adhered to their agreement; when South Harbor was under attack, even the guards from Storm City had arrived, yet the Naga tribe had only dispatched one Legend Magus.


    Although Shatras was a powerful Legend Magus, didn''t the Naga tribe have any other resources to spare?


    If the Naga tribe had the capacity, why didn''t they provide more assistance to South Harbor?


    Shatras could sense the dissatisfaction in John''s tone.


    He wanted to offer an exnation but ultimately decided against it, feeling he wasn''t in a position to do so.


    After all, John and he were about to head to the Naga tribe soon, and it would be better for the Queen herself to provide the exnations.


    "Regarding these matters, I actually don''t know much. You could ask Her Majesty directly, especially since you''ll be heading to the Naga tribe soon, right?"


    John nodded, but before setting off for the Naga tribe, there was onest matter he needed to address.


    He opened hismunication channel and sent a message to Adam and Blue Sea.


    [South Harbor has been attacked once again, and I require some magical materials to repair it. This time, I''m willing to exchange the epic-tier weapons you need for these materials. Additionally, members of your guilds can also exchange gold coins or magical materials for weapons.]


    After sending the message, John, without any hesitation, set off for the Naga tribe with Shatras.


    Upon receiving John''s message, Adam and Blue Sea were overjoyed.


    They had long hoped to acquire more weapons from John but had hesitated to speak up, fearing that their requests might upset John, given his formidable strength.


    Such a scenario would be untenable for them and their guilds. Now that John had proactively broached the subject, their concerns were significantly ayed.

 Chapter 645 618-All Factions’ Plans Fall Through

    <h4>Chapter 645 Chapter618-All Factions'' ns Fall Through</h4>


    In the central area of Storm City, right outside the entrance of Genesis Guild, guild leader Adam from Genesis Guild was discussing a crucial matter with Blue Sea, the guild leader of Blue Sea Guild.


    "John has already said he''s willing to sell his weapons to us. We''re all aware of the extensive arsenal he possesses, and we must seize this opportunity to acquire the majority of the weapons we need," Adam outlined his n with rity.


    Although Blue Sea''s strength wasparable to Adam''s, hecked Adam''s clear strategic vision.


    Blue Sea could only nod in admiration, marveling at the vast differences between individuals.


    "Perhaps our two guilds don''t have enough gold coins, but we can coborate with other guilds who are surely eager to obtain weapons. We might even profit from this transaction by securing additional gold coins from these other guilds. And they will undoubtedly be grateful to us, as they can''t acquire such weapons elsewhere," Adam reasoned.


    Blue Sea was taken aback by Adam''s shrewd calctions.


    "Are you sure this won''t anger John? He clearly wants to exchange his weapons for magical materials to repair South Harbor. If we profit from this intermediary position, might he be upset?"


    "I don''t think he''ll be angry because I can tell from his message that he seems quite rxed right now. It appears he has sessfully dealt with the Mystery Saint."


    Adam was unaware that John''s n had not actually seeded.


    In fact, the ns of various factions had almost all failed.


    On the side of the Order Faction, the legendary warrior had hoped to coborate with John and Duke Arsena to eliminate the Mystery Saint.


    However, not only did their efforts fail to defeat the Mystery Saint, but the legendary warrior Aike also lost an opportunity for resurrection.


    This setback left both John and Duke Arsena apprehensive about their next moves, feeling that the power of the Mystery Saint might have been underestimated.


    The Mystery Saint''s ns hadn''t fared any better.


    The initial hope was for Darklord and Mystery Protector''s actions topletely devastate John''s territory, South Harbor.


    While their efforts were partially sessful, John managed to seal away the Mystery Protector.


    This left the Mystery Saint reliant solely on Darklord to operate within the territories of the Order Faction, though Darklord''s strength was not as formidable as that of the Mystery Protector.


    Moreover, Darklord''s loyalty to the Mystery Saint was questionable, as, being an adventurer, Darklord was keen on obtaining the divine status held by the Mystery Saint.


    Additionally, the Mystery Saint''s n to eliminate all Devils within the Dark Realm was thwarted by the actions of the legendary warrior Aike.


    Although Aike didn''t interfere with the elimination of the corruptors, other Devils took the opportunity to escape during the chaos.


    These Devils hid in the depths of the Dark Realm, a ce even the Mystery Saint dared not venture lightly, for fear of awakening the embodiment of dark power, the Dark Emperor.


    The Mystery Saint''s progress towards full resurrection was once again stalled.


    Although resurrected within the Dark Realm, the extent of his power remained limited.


    As long as he couldn''t leave the Dark Realm, the threat he posed to the Order Faction was minimal.


    The Dark Faction''s ns were the most thoroughly defeated.


    They had hoped for the Mystery and Order Factions to annihte each other, which would have allowed the Dark Faction to emerge as the ultimate victor in the faction war.


    However, they hadn''t anticipated the resurrection of the Mystery Saint in the Dark Realm, which led to a significant blow to the Dark Faction''s Devils.


    With many Devils either dead or in hiding, they were incapable of posing any threat to either the Order Faction or the Mystery Faction in the short term.


    More importantly, after a series of setbacks, the Dark Faction''s power had been greatly diminished.


    Within the Order Faction, very few of the Dark Faction''s pawns remained.


    Among the yers, Kingserp was the only high-ranking power from the Dark Faction still in hiding.


    Recently, Kingserp had been keeping a low profile, well aware that John''s strength far surpassed his own and that any ostentation on his part would attract John''s attention.


    With the ns of all factions failing, each needed to reassess and re-strategize from scratch.


    John''s decision to visit the Naga tribe was aimed at rifying matters with the Naga Queen.


    He was no longer willing to ept the Naga Queen''s ambivalence in their cooperation.


    His face-to-face battle with the Mystery Saint made him acutely aware of the terrifying gap in strength between them and the Mystery Saint.


    At the entrance to the Naga tribe, John and Shatras entered without a word, swiftly making their way to the Naga Queen''s pce.


    At the entrance to the pce, John finally broke the silence.


    "I suppose I''m of no further use to Her Majesty? She doesn''t even intend to meet me in person. Is it because the Naga tribe has be the most powerful force within the Order Faction?"


    John''s question left Shatras uncertain how to respond.


    She wanted to offer an exnation on behalf of the Naga Queen but ultimately chose to remain silent.


    Upon entering the queen''s pce, the Naga Queen looked at John with a calm demeanor.


    "It seems you have many grievances against me. Are you resentful because I didn''t provide support to your territory?"


    "How could I dare to be dissatisfied with Her Majesty? After all, the Naga tribe is now the most powerful force within the Order Faction. If I were to express any dissatisfaction, would you then consider allying with another faction?"


    John''s words did not anger the Naga Queen, but they did infuriate the other Naga nobles present in the pce.


    The nobles began to voice theirints against John, but a single look from him silenced them all.


    "I came here to ask Her Majesty one thing. Are you still willing to cooperate with us? Is our previous agreement still valid?"


    The Naga Queen maintained her calm gaze upon John.


    "Of course, we will continue our cooperation, and we have always adhered to our agreement with you. Did I not send Shatras to provide support to South Harbor?"


    "But you kept a considerable force within the Naga tribe, a force that could have easily defeated the Mystery Protector and the Darklord. You should be very familiar with these two, as they have both cooperated with you in the past. Perhaps you also wish to coborate with the Mystery Saint like they did."


    John''s dissatisfaction with the Naga Queen grew increasingly evident.


    He sensed that the Naga Queen was merely beating around the bush, showing no intention of exining why she hadn''t sent reinforcements to South Harbor.


    Hearing John''s words, the Naga Queen sighed.


    The Naga Queen, using her magical abilities, conjured an illusory map that vividly depicted South Harbor and the Naga tribe.


    Between these two locations, a region was entirely shrouded in darkness, within which John could sense the presence of malevolent entities.


    "The reason I didn''t dispatch all our forces to South Harbor was to ensure the safety of the Naga tribe. You must sense the multitude of monsters dwelling within this darkened area," the Queen exined.


    John nodded in understanding.


    "When did these monsters appear? I''m not certain. All I know is that they emerged around the same time you ventured into the Dark Realm to confront the Mystery Saint. Perhaps these creatures are significantly linked to the Mystery Saint? We must first eliminate these monsters to ensure smooth cooperation between South Harbor and the Naga tribe in the future."


    John responded, "In that case, let''s not waste any more time. I don''t have any more pressing ns at the moment, so let''s take action immediately! Your Majesty, will you be deploying all avable forces this time? After all, eradicating these monsters is crucial for the safety of the Naga tribe."


    The Naga Queen nodded without hesitation.


    "After we eliminate these monsters, I will also construct an underwater passage directly connecting the Naga tribe to South Harbor. This will facilitate mutual support between our two sides."

 Chapter 646 Post-War Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 646 Post-War Settlement </h4>


    A massive was gradually hoisted within the brain of the Land Whale Beast.


    Positioned around the were four deities, with the frenzied, rage-exuding God of Tree at the very center.


    The deity leading the group, radiating golden light, observed the scene impassively andmanded sinctly, "Gather."


    As the words of this 3rd-tier deity fell, the was drawn tight.


    The God of Tree, ensnared and fuming, could only re helplessly at the four deities, as no human speech could escape its lips.


    Despite the God of Tree''s formidable destructive power, it proved powerless against the deity-crafted and was promptly bundled up, ceasing its devastation of the Sinner Level 7 region.


    Sarawood, hoisting the ensnared God of Tree, proceeded outdoors apanied by the other three deities.


    At this moment, all citizens of Sinner Level 7 had been congregated in the open space outside.


    The air was abuzz with their chatter, which fell into a hushed awe at the sight of the exalted deity, stirring a wave of excitement.


    A genuine deity, at a minimum of the 3rd tier, was an event not witnessed in the Sinner Level 7 realm for nearly a thousand years.


    "The deity responsible for disrupting our peace in Sinner Level 7 has been apprehended," announced Sarawood to the gathered citizens.


    "Peace shall henceforth be restored to our realm. Furthermore..."


    He paused, massaging his temples with a hint of vexation before continuing, "The Deity Council will allocate a portion of merit points for the reconstruction of Sinner Level 7."


    The announcement was met with jubnt cheers from the crowd.


    However, Sarawood found no joy in their gratitude and celebration.


    The extensive damage inflicted upon Sinner Level 7 necessitated a significant amount of merit points, the total of which could sustain a deity for a year. This spelled tighter times ahead for him.


    With a sigh, Sarawood cast a slightly resentful nce at the officials of Sinner Level 7 and inquired, "Why did the God of Tree go berserk within your jurisdiction? And why was there no report when a 2nd-tier deity arrived in our midst?"


    The officials, drenched in sweat under Sarawood''s scolding, dared not move an inch.


    "Our council has gathered intelligence that the God of Tree sought to leverage the crystals within the Land Whale Beast''s brain to ascend to the 3rd-tier deity status."


    "Now, not only has the God of Tree''s n to ascend failed, but those crystals have also gone missing. We suspect that someone might have taken them."


    "Do any of you have any leads or information that could assist us in this matter?"


    Sarawood''s words immediately stirred confusion among the officials, who were previously unaware of the specifics of the incident.


    Now, they fully grasped the gravity of the situation: the God of Tree had gone mad, seemingly ensnared by someone else''s plot.


    "Who could possibly possess the power to drive a deity to madness?"


    "My heavens, we''re talking about a 2nd-tier deity here."


    "And to think that they''ve plundered what amounts to the public wealth of Sinner Level 7, assets overseen by the Deity Council."


    Amidst the murmuring crowd, Monk Taro of the Monks family, blending in with the popce, felt a stir in his heart upon hearing the news. Someone had pilfered the Deity Council''s treasures?


    This revtion instantly reminded Monk Taro of his own recent misfortune, where Henry and Lune had stealthily absconded with his mystical items without anyone being the wiser.


    Could this act also be their doing?


    Monk Taro grappled with the notion, skepticism creeping into his thoughts.


    The idea that Henry, an awakener at level 80, could stand toe-to-toe with a deity seemed stretched beyond belief.


    Such entities were on an entirely different echelon of power.


    And then there was Lune, who, despite his confident ims of being on par with deities, had yet to be witnessed in a direct confrontation with one.


    Thisck of empirical evidence led Monk Taro to surmise that the chasm in power and prowess between them and the celestial beings was not just wide, but perhaps insurmountably so, casting doubt on the feasibility of their ims and the practicality of their ambitions.


    How could they have driven the God of Tree to madness?


    Recalling how the duo had previously extorted him, Monk Taro felt a surge of anger well up within him.


    After much contemtion, he clenched his teeth and raised his right hand in a decisive gesture.


    "Deity, I believe I may have some information that could be of use," Monk Taro spoke up, somewhat agitated.


    Sarawood nodded and gestured for him to continue, "Share your information."


    "As you may be aware, the lord of our Sinner Level 7 was once a subordinate to the Lord of Competition, known as Lune.


    Recently, Lune, in collusion with an individual named Henry, infiltrated our family vault and absconded with hundreds of mysterious items.


    Their method bears a striking resemnce to this incident, leading me to suspect their involvement once again," Monk Taro said vehemently.


    "Now, with both the mercenary captain and the lord missing, it further supports my theory. I implore you to heed my advice and issue a warrant for Lune and his associates. I am confident in your ability to restore justice to Sinner Level 7," Monk Taro dered passionately.


    He expected Sarawood, upon hearing his ount, to react with outrage and immediately order Lune''s capture.


    However, Sarawood remained silent for a long while, leaving Monk Taro puzzled and anxious, "Have you decided on a course of action? When will we proceed?"


    Sarawood, lost in thought, muttered to himself, "Henry and Lune, it seems the Lord of Competition is making his move."


    Monk Taro, seizing the silence, added fuel to the fire, "That Henry shows tant disrespect towards the Deity Council. He must be apprehended and severely punished."


    "So, you''re suggesting that Henry and Lune conspired to steal these crystals as well as hundreds of mysterious items from your family?"


    Sarawood finally spoke, looking at Monk Taro intently.


    Overjoyed that Sarawood remembered the mention of the mysterious items, Monk Taro eagerly responded, "Yes, hundreds of precious items, no less. I''m sure you understand their immense value, all of which were taken by Henry and Lune."


    "I hope you will seek justice for our family and bring these criminals to ount," Monk Taro said, ring at Sarawood with a mix of anger and desperation.


    Instead of responding directly to Monk Taro''s plea, Sarawood posed a question, "Considering the scale of your family''s assets in Sinner Level 7, how were you able to amass such a collection of mysterious items?"


    Caught off guard and sensing a looming threat, Monk Taro stumbled over his words, "These items were gifts from our ancestors, intended to bolster our defenses and contribute to the safeguarding of Sinner Level 7."


    Sarawood offered a faint smile and said, "Your ancestor, being a 1st-tier deity with some standing in the Deity Council, certainly could not produce such a vast array of mysterious items all at once. It hase to my attention that your family oversees the taxation in Sinner Level 7. It might be worthwhile to investigate whether there has been any discrepancy involving hundreds of these mysterious items in the tax records."


    As he continued, his tone turned increasingly frosty, "The tax revenue in Sinner Level 7 has been diminishing over the years. This region was once prosperous, and I''ve been puzzled by its decline. Now, it seems we''re beginning to see the outline of the issue."


    "Send out the notice¡ªconduct a thorough examination of the tax system in Sinner Level 7. Should any misconduct by the Monks familye to light, they shall face severe punishment!"


    Sarawood''s words sent a chill through Monk Taro, hisplexion turning ashen.


    This could spell disaster for the Monks family in Sinner Level 7, possibly leading to the sale of family assets to cover the tax shortfall, not to mention the serious penalties Monk Taro himself might face.


    Monk Taro was consumed with regret, wishing he could deliver a barrage of ps to his own face for even mentioning Henry and Lune.


    As for the scrutiny of Sinner Level 7''s taxation, Sarawood faced no objections.


    However, the mention of Lune by Monk Taro raised another issue.


    One of the deities apanying Sarawood interjected coldly, "What about the information concerning Lune mentioned by this Monk Taro?"


    Sarawood nced at the deity, noticing a subtle smirk in their eyes, and responded with a hint of frustration, "I will certainly dispatch someone to investigate. Should the Lord of Competition be deceased, those crystals would be considered public assets."


    "I will ensure they are reimed."


    "Moreover, not only did they embezzle public assets, but they also indirectly contributed to the devastation of the Sinner Level 7 region, leading to the madness of a 2nd-tier deity," the somewhat adversarial deity continued coldly.


    "Such charges could easily warrant the death penalty for those individuals."


    "I demand that you handle this matter with the utmost seriousness, or I will take this issue to the Deity Council."


    Sarawood clenched his fists as he faced the deity, frustrated by their evident reluctance to see the Lord of Competition revived.

 Chapter 647 Sinner Level 6

    <h4>Chapter 647 Sinner Level 6</h4>


    For millennia, Sarawood''s family had been in charge of the finances in the realm of sinners.


    During his youth, Sarawood was not yet a deity, and his family was merely another household within the realm of the sinners.


    However, everything changed when the Lord of Competition recognized Sarawood''s potential and bestowed upon him a mysterious item that could elevate him to the status of an Ascendant God, entrusting his family with the management of the realm''s finances.


    Thus, the Lord of Competition had shown great favor to Sarawood.


    Recently, Sarawood''s family had received intelligence that Henry was a crucial pawn in the resurrection of the Lord of Competition.


    It was an unexpected encounter today.


    While Sarawood was inclined to assist, other deities, siding with Mr. A, viewed the resurrection of the Lord of Competition with skepticism.


    "Henry, the fate of the Lord of Competition''s resurrection rests in your hands. I will try to offer some support," Sarawood silently vowed, before departing Sinner Level 6 with the three deities.


    ...


    After a long journey, Henry and hispanions finally arrived in the region of Sinner Level 6.


    Lune, assuming the role of an elder, began to exin, "The industrial andmercial activities in Sinner Level 6 are not as developed, and mercenary organizations capable of earning merit points are nearly extinct. Yet, this ce remains the most crucial reserve base in the entire realm of sinners."


    "It is also known as a sacred religious site."


    "Here, you can encounter followers of various deities. They live inmunities, forming religious groups dedicated to their respective deities."


    "The power of religion consolidates the faith in deities, creating organizations that can be likened to armies. While deities do not rely on such external forces for their strength, these religious groups y a significant role in spreading the faith."


    "Therefore, this ce also serves as amunication hub for numerous deities, with some even capable of teleporting directly here."


    As Lune borated, Henry furrowed his brows, realizing theplexities of Sinner Level 6 surpassed his expectations.


    After a moment of contemtion, Henry voiced his thoughts, "I''ve heard that thousands of years ago, Sinner Level 6 was the exclusive territory of the Lord of Competition, and other religious forces were minimal."


    Lune nodded, his expression turning somewhat mncholic as he gazed towards the distant sky.


    With a sigh, he said, "Yes, that was when the religion of the Lord of Competition was most vibrant."


    "Now, with the Lord of Competition having vanished for thousands of years, his religion persists, but it has undoubtedly faced hardships over the years."


    "The religion of the Lord of Competition is key to his resurrection. Religion can provide a wealth of faith, so we must first ensure that the religion flourishes."


    With that, Lune gestured for everyone to follow and headed west, towards the religious sect of the Lord of Competition.


    As they journeyed, Henry began to notice the diversity andplexity of Sinner Level 6.


    It wasn''t just deities who had followers here; even ordinary Ascendant Gods could garner disciples.


    Henry passed by the grounds of over a dozen religious sects, some as small as having only two or three members.


    Therger sects, on encountering strangers, were exceedingly enthusiastic, eagerly inviting the group to join their deity''s fold.


    However, upon being refused, their expressions turned notably sour. It seemed that the power of faith was of great importance to deities.


    Observing these various religious gatherings, Henry reflected deeply on the significance and influence of faith in this realm.


    Perhaps the power of faith provided by these religions ys a crucial role for deities.


    Henry wondered if Mr. A had any religious sects here that could be destroyed to weaken him.


    However, after some thought, Henry dismissed the idea as unlikely. Given that Mr. A was a deity of the Abyss, his religious influence was probably concentrated there, much like how deities such as the Lord of Mechanoid and Death established their religions within their own Divine Realms.


    This not only allowed them to directly harness the power of faith but also enabled them to address any internal issues more swiftly.


    Soon, the group arrived at the religious stronghold of the Lord of Competition, situated atop a desert.


    Thend was reddish-brown, and the inhabitants used white tents as their dwellings.


    The conditions seemed harsh, upying a less favorable part of Sinner Level 6.


    Henry quickly gleaned this information as they surveyed the religious site.


    They were about to delve deeper into the religiousmunity to inquire about their leadership when they noticed amotion at the camp''s edge.


    A group of people was tightly gathered, seemingly embroiled in an argument, and not all were dressed alike.


    Only a third wore the white garments of the Lord of Competition''s followers; the rest were adorned in various colors, representing different religions.


    "Timing is often more crucial than nning; it seems we''ve arrived just as trouble is brewing," Lunemented with a light smile.


    Henry nodded, then patted Lune''s shoulder and called the woman from behind him forward, "Let''s go take a closer look."


    Approaching the edge of the crowd, they heard the followers of the Lord of Competition''s religion in a heated argument with another group, adding to the tense atmosphere.


    "You''re pushing us too far. Our religion of the Lord of Competition has already relocated from bustling areas to this deste desert, and yet you continue to press us relentlessly."


    "Do you really think the followers of the God of Competition are pushovers? The Lord of Competition might not have fallen, and for all the wrongs you''ve done to his followers, he will surely repay you twofold."


    The leader of the opposition, representing a colorful mix of other religious factions, burst intoughter, "Still pinning your hopes on your Lord of Competition? You followers have been deceived for thousands of years. Generations of your elders have perished, and yet you remain so deluded."


    "I advise you to abandon your faith in the Lord of Competition. Join our deities'' religions instead; you might even receive a response from a deity."


    Hearing this provocation, the followers of the Lord of Competition''s religion were instantly enraged, brandishing their weapons, ready to sh with their adversaries.


    Henry and Lune quietly observed the entire confrontation from the outskirts.


    Henry remarked, "The followers of the Lord of Competition''s religion have indeed had a tough time these years. Had we arrived a few dayster, these people might have be casualties under the des of others."


    "How outrageous! How dare they treat the followers of one of the greatest deities in such a manner!"


    Lune, shaking with fury and as a loyal servant of the Lord of Competition, held deep affection for these followers.


    Seeing them bullied in such a way was intolerable to him.


    Pushing through the crowd that blocked his path, Lune made his way into the midst of the throng.


    With a swift motion, he pped the representative of the opposing religious force who had mocked them moments before.


    "You little rascal, daring to bully the followers of the Lord of Competition, it seems you''re in dire need of discipline."


    The leader who was pped covered his right cheek in anger, then pointed at Lune and demanded, "How dare you, old man! Are you seeking death? Do you even know which deity''s follower I am?"


    Lune spat a thick glob of spit onto the ground, then delivered another fierce p across the other cheek of the man, snarling, "It doesn''t matter if it''s you or your deity standing here, I would treat you the same."


    Lune had already assessed that the highest level among these adversaries was the leader at level 94, whosebat strength was inferior to his own.


    With his intimidation, their willingness to fight significantly waned.


    "To the followers of the Lord of Competition, do you still remember the faith you''re sworn to defend? Strike back! Let out all the grievances you''ve been harboring!"


    "From this day forward, I won''t allow you to endure such humiliation!"


    Lune''s voice boomed with righteous fury.


    Instantly, under Lune''s lead, the followers of the Lord of Competitionunched their counterattack, charging forward and engaging the followers of the other deities.


    A chaotic brawl ensued between the two sides.


    Seeing the unfolding scene, Henry didn''t stand idle.


    He directed his woman and Sarah to nk the enemy from the outskirts, trapping them in a pincer move.


    With this formidable support, the disparate group of followers from other deities, who had onlye together temporarily, quickly found themselves overpowered and beat a hasty retreat.


    Standing triumphantly atop a vanquished foe, Lune bellowed with amanding presence, "We have won!"


    In Lune''s mind, he envisioned the followers rushing towards him, jubntly tossing him into the air to celebrate their victory.


    However, contrary to his expectations, the followers seemed to pay him no heed, their gazes locked in astonishment on Henry instead.


    Soon enough, someone knelt before Henry, proiming loudly, "A favored one of the gods hase to our rescue!"


    "Thank you for your aid, favored one!"


    Surrounded by the people, Henry found himself lifted and thrown into the air amidst cheers of joy and gratitude.


    Lune, on the other hand, watched this scene unfold with a bewildered expression.


    Wait, what''s going on here?

 Chapter 648 A Long-Awaited Reunion with Kingserp

    <h4>Chapter 648 A Long-Awaited Reunion with Kingserp</h4>


    After John and the Naga Queen had established their n of action, they immediately set off towards the Dark Realm with Legend Magus Shatras and a contingent of Naga guards in tow.


    The Naga Queen, before John''s departure, took a moment to underscore the importance of vignce for his safety.


    John, with a smile, acknowledged the Naga Queen''s cautionary advice; however, in truth, he didn''t take her warning to heart.


    From his perspective, the creatures lurking within the Dark Realm couldn''t possibly rival the might of the Mystery creatures summoned by the Mystery Saints.


    Having faced thetter with ease, John couldn''t envisage encountering greater peril amidst these ostensibly weaker beings.


    Guided by the Naga guards, it didn''t take long for John, Shatras, and their party to reach the Dark Realm.


    Upon his first glimpse of the Dark Realm, John''s expression soured slightly more than before.


    Unbeknownst to him was the formidable sealing power that shrouded the outer reaches of the Dark Realm, hinting at the possibility that its denizens might possess abilities akin to space seals.


    "John, I believe the creatures within the Dark Realm are immensely powerful! We must prepare thoroughly before venturing in," Shatras cautioned.


    As a Legend Magus of the Naga tribe and among the first to discover the Dark Realm, Shatras had wisely refrained from rashly entering it.


    Utilizing her Detection spell, she had surveyed the creatures within, finding them vastly different from any she had encountered before.


    The powers wielded by these creatures were not of the Mystery variety, indicating no affiliation with the Mystery Saints.


    Moreover, these beings boasted an array of bizarre abilities, a factor that had deterred the Naga Queen from dispatching her guards directly into the Dark Realm.


    After listening to Shatras''s concerns, John nodded slowly in acknowledgment.


    "Understood! But even if these creatures are immensely powerful, we can''t just linger outside the Dark Realm. Let''s have the other guards stay at the entrance; the two of us will venture into the Dark Realm," John suggested, confident in theirbined strength to handle potential dangers within.


    He believed the presence of the other Naga guards at the entrance would be of little use within the Dark Realm itself.


    Shatras agreed with John''s n, instructing the guards, "Stay here and guard the entrance! Do not leave this spot without my explicit orders!"


    The Naga guards promptly positioned themselves on either side of the Dark Realm''s entrance, while John and Shatras stepped into the realm.


    Upon entering the Dark Realm, John immediately felt all his divine scrolls being sealed, leaving him reliant solely on his inherent abilities forbat.


    He nced at Shatras, noting a hint of surprise in her eyes, which indicated that her divine scrolls were also sealed.


    "Regardless, we must press on! Even without our divine scrolls, we can still face formidable enemies by working together," John encouraged Shatras, wanting to ensure she maintained her fighting spirit before they encountered any adversaries. Shatras nodded in agreement.


    The two advanced cautiously within the Dark Realm, where the interior was much dimmer than the exterior.


    Despite using their magic to illuminate their surroundings, their visibility was significantly limited, revealing only a small area around them.


    Amidst the darkness, John sensed the presence of numerous creatures lurking nearby.


    However, these beings seemed hesitant tounch a direct assault on them.


    After some progression, the duo reached what appeared to be the end of their path, where they encountered a colossal underwater mountain that seemed to extend all the way to the surface.


    Both John and Shatras immediately recognized this geological anomaly as highly unusual, given their understanding that an ind should not exist in this region.


    If the seamount reached the surface, it would invariably form an ind.


    Casting a sidelong nce at Shatras, they simultaneously employed a blink spell.


    The moment they blinked away, the ground where they had just stood copsed, revealing a swarm of demons emerging from beneath.


    Although not exceptionally powerful, the demons were rmingly numerous and quickly surged towards John and Shatras.


    "It seems the Dark Realm has significant ties to the Dark Faction! To think that demons of the Dark Faction reside here," Johnmunicated with Shatras as they prepared forbat.


    The appearance of the demons led John to suspect that the Dark Realm might be a trap set by the Dark Faction.


    Johnunched a series of attack spells, none of which were of a high level but were chosen for their wide area of effect.


    Against the lesser demons, whose strategy relied on overwhelming numbers rather than individual strength, wide-


    reaching spells proved to be the most effective.


    Shatras, understanding this strategy as well, continuously unleashed her own area-of-effect spells.


    Together, they swiftly eliminated the sudden onught of demons.


    "Is that all there is to it? By eliminating these demons, can we make this Dark Realm disappear?"


    Shatras nced around, noticing the absence of further demonic presence and the disappearance of the previously lurking shadows.


    John didn''t respond to Shatras''s question, his gaze fixed on the darkness ahead. "John, what''s wrong? Have you spotted another danger?"


    Shatras asked in a hushed tone, turning her attention towards where John was looking.


    As Shatras looked on, puzzled, a figure limping out of the darkness gradually became visible.


    "John, it''s been a long time! Surely, you haven''t forgotten me, have you?"


    "How could I possibly forget you? I didn''t expect you to make aeback! Which Devil have you aligned with this time? It can''t be the Corruptor, since the Mystery Saints have already vanquished him," John immediately recognized the voice, confirming the identity of the figure as Kingserp, the former guild leader of Dawn Guild, one of the top ten guilds.


    "You''ve fallen into my trap, and you''re still in the mood for jokes? Don''t think that just because you can eliminate those weaker demons, you can defeat me! My power has greatly changed since then," Kingserp boasted, revealing a significant transformation in his strength.


    Kingserp''s dark Druid abilities had evolved to a transformative level.


    He could not only morph himself into a creature of darkness but had also gained the power to convert the surrounding marine life into dark beings.


    This meant that as a potent dark Druid, he could continuously summon demons transformed from animals.


    With sufficient MP, he could single-handedly raise an army of demons.


    John was certain that the demons that had emerged from beneath the ground were summoned by Kingserp.


    However, what remained unclear to John was Kingserp''s ultimate goal.


    Why had he constructed a Dark Realm here?


    Was it merely to set a trap, or was there arger scheme at y?


    Given Kingserp''s ability to venture into the Dark Realm and coborate with devils, it stood to reason that his ambitions extended far beyond merelyying traps.


    It was possible that Kingserp aimed to exert control over South Harbor or even the Naga tribe.


    Without a clear understanding of the situation, John was not about to make any hasty moves.


    John''s understanding of the intricate dynamics within the Dark Realm was notably scant, a direct consequence of the paucity of reliable information filtering through since the enigmatic resurrection of the Mystery Saints within its shadowy bounds.


    In a calcted move to elicit some form of revtion or reaction, John strategically baited Kingserp with a carefully crafted taunt.


    He insinuated that Kingserp''s apparent reluctance to engage with the Mystery Saints might stem from a deeper fear of confrontation, further hinting that the very devil that had bestowed upon Kingserp his formidable powers could have already fallen to the might of the Mystery Saints.


    This bold provocation was designed not just to test Kingserp''s resolve but also to potentially uncover fragments of truth about the current state of power dynamics in the Dark Realm.


    Kingserp, however, merely responded with a faint smile, untroubled by John''s words.


    "Go ahead, mock me while you still can. Your chances to do so are dwindling! The Dark Realm is not just a trap set for you; it is, in fact, a trap designed for the entire Order Faction."

 Chapter 649 The Concealed Devil

    Chapter 649 The Concealed Devil


    ??After a brief exchange with John, Kingserp raised his wand, and with the activation of his dark druidic abilities, the marine life in the surrounding waters transformed into corresponding demons.


    These newly spawned demons immediately charged towards John and Shatras.


    John remained unflustered by Kingserp''s assault, casually wielding his weapon and casting a control skill with ease.


    Despite Kingserp''s high level as a dark druid, John''s level was even higher, rendering the summoned demons rtively harmless to him.


    "If that''s the extent of your abilities, I suggest you make a hasty retreat. The penalty for dying, in terms of lost experience and gold coins, has be significantly steeper since the game''sst update," John taunted, maintaining the upper hand in the battle.


    Kingserp''s expression remained unchanged, seemingly unbothered by his failed attacks, and continued summoning demons using his dark druid skills.


    "Seems like you''re quite persistent! But let me show you the real gap in our powers," John dered, his patience worn thin by theck of useful information from Kingserp and unwilling to waste more time.


    In a blink, John appeared right beside Kingserp, leveraging the power from the Book of the Astral Realmbined with his own Divine Skill, Abyssal Prison, to create a space seal within the ocean instantly.


    John aimed to use the space seal topletely encapste Kingserp, intending to slowly extract more information from him once the objective was achieved.


    John''s actions were swift, so much so that even Shatras couldn''t keep up.


    She was still engaged in fending off the attacks from the demons summoned by Kingserp with her spells.


    It was only when John''s attack reached Kingserp that Shatras realized what was happening, and what unfolded next took her byplete surprise.


    Far from achieving its intended effect, John''s attack was repelled by Kingserp, turning the tables and trapping John within his own Abyssal Prison spell.


    With a slow turn of his head and a smirk, Kingserp addressed John, now sealed within the Abyssal Prison, "Did you really think I''de here alone? Surely you don''t think I''m that foolish! You''re just as naive as you always were."


    Kingserp wasted no time and reinforced the Abyssal Prison''s seal using his dark druid abilities, effectively preventing John from escaping, even with the use of the Book of the Astral Realm.


    With John unable to free himself, Shatras immediatelyunched an attack on Kingserp, transforming into a massive tsunami and surging towards him. Kingserp, facing Shatras''s onught, didn''t have the same ease as he did with John''s attack and morphed into a gigantic sea serpent to confront her.


    With a gaping maw, the sea serpent form of Kingserp effortlessly nullified Shatras''s tsunami, rendering it into nothingness.


    Shatras refrained fromunching another attack immediately, mindful of the considerable amount of magical power her tsunami ability had already drained.


    After repelling Shatras, Kingserp reverted to his human form and addressed John, "Do you wonder why I dared to appear here this time? As you''ve mentioned, I am indeed a coward! And it''s true that only with the aid of a Devil can I attain such formidable power."


    Kingserp''s choice not to attack John directly provided John with ample time to contemte his escape.


    Seeing that Kingserp was open to dialogue, John was willing to engage in conversation to buy time.


    "So, you''re implying that you''ve gained the support of a Devil again? Or rather, the support of many Devils?" John inquired.


    Kingserp nodded with a smile.


    "It seems you''re not as foolish as before; you''ve managed to figure it out! That''s precisely why I haven''t eliminated you outright. I believe there''s still potential for coboration between us."


    Kingserp''s suggestion drew augh from John.


    "Coborate with you? Are you joking? We''ve been archenemies, alwaysing to blows upon meeting. How could we possibly cooperate?"


    John was convinced that Kingserp had lost all sense of reason.


    If Kingserp retained even a shred of sanity, he wouldn''t entertain the idea of coborating with someone responsible for reducing him to level zero twice.


    "Could Kingserp be suffering from Stockholm syndrome?" John wondered silently.


    "I understand that discussing coboration might seem odd at this juncture. Given a choice, I''d prefer to see you utterly defeated. However, you must recognize the grave crisis facing the Dark Realm now, which is akin to the peril you''re confronting. Why not join forces against the Mystery Saints? Don''t you wish to eliminate them?"


    Kingserp''s words shed some light on the situation for John.


    Indeed, the Mystery Saints had be amon foe for both the Dark and Order Factions.


    Should the devils of the Dark Faction desire greater power, they would need to vanquish the Mystery Saints.


    Yet, how could John ce his trust in Kingserp?


    "If you''re genuinely interested in coboration, why not start by releasing me from this seal? Without a basic level of trust, how can we possibly cooperate?"


    John wasn''t yet convinced about partnering with Kingserp; his current plea aimed merely at freeing himself from the seal.


    Kingserp chuckled, "I''m aware of your tactics. Don''t expect to gain the upper hand with your cunning. The one you''ll be negotiating with next isn''t me, but a much more powerful devil!"


    As Kingserp faded back into the shadows, a series of green mes soon encircled John, bringing with them a palpable surge of dark power drawing nearer.


    "Are you John? The mortal who has vanquished the me Knight and the Corruptor?"


    A voice, fiery as if aze, resonated near John, its distance indiscernible.


    "Indeed, I am the mortal who has defeated not just two Devils but many more. The others were merely exiles you cast into our Order Faction," John retorted confidently.


    "I''ve been seeking you. I wish for you to return to the Dark Realm!"


    The demonic voice sounded again, this time evidently closer, as if the entity was lurking in the darkness, observing John''s predicament.


    Faced with an unseen Devil, John had to tread carefully, uncertain of the extent of the entity''s powers.


    "Even if I were to ally with you, I cannot return to the Dark Realm. I''ve only just escaped from there, and Ick the strength to defeat the Mystery Saints."


    Initially inclined to deceive, John reconsidered and opted for honesty, realizing his precarious situation within the seal.


    Provoking the Devil might lead to a more severe defeat, and although the loss of experience and equipment was not his primary concern, John was more interested in gleaning valuable information from the encounter.


    "I am well aware that you are no match for the Mystery Saints. I never expected you to defeat them. My only wish is for you to escort me back to the Dark Realm," the concealed Devil revealed its true intention candidly.


    This revtion triggered a critical realization in John''s mind.


    The Devil before him might be one of those exiled to the Order Faction after being defeated by the Mystery Saints.


    With the Dark Realm''s Devils vanquished, those banished acquired formidable dark powers.


    These Devils were keen to return to the Dark Realm to absorb the unimed dark powers, which could potentially elevate their strength to levels surpassing the ordinary dark Devils, nearing that of a Dark Emperor.


    Lost in contemtion, John didn''t realize that his changing expressions had betrayed his thoughts to the lurking Devil.


    "It seems you''ve grasped the essence of my true intentions. Now, it''s time for you to make your final decision. Agree to my proposal, and I will form a pact with you, allowing your release. Should you choose to decline, I must warn you not to take offense at my fortingck of hospitality. Your power is immense, and eliminating you would yield significant benefits for me," the concealed Devil proposed,ying out the stark choices before John.

 Chapter 650 Watching the Sunrise with Jelia

    Chapter 650 Watching the Sunrise with Jelia


    ??Although Howard was quite averse to assassins who lurk in the shadows, he couldn''t deny that Antalya''s advice had its merits.


    Trying something new wasn''t necessarily a bad idea.


    "Howard, up so early again... Are you striving for greatness?"


    Jelia''s voice carried through the air, prompting Howard to sigh, "How many times have I told you? Call me ''brother'' or ''boss,'' not by my name directly. It''s impolite!"


    In the past, those who dared to address him by name, even if he didn''t mind, might still end up in trouble with his followers.


    "Howard is Howard. Why should we use those strange titles? Do you have some peculiar habits, Howard?"


    Jelia struggled to push the window open, using both hands and feet to clumsily climb through it.


    Due to her low blood pressure in the morning, her movements were shaky, looking like she might fall at any moment.


    Howard stood up to give Jelia a hand, setting her down on the ground and patting her head.


    "Comb my hair." Jelia raised her hand, revealing ab she held.


    "There''s no mirror here," Howard shook his head, though it wasn''t really about theck of a mirror.


    After all, they were in the yard, and evenbing the hair of a child who was like a daughter to him made Howard somewhat ufortable.


    Howard sighed, ncing at the sky.


    It was still somewhat dark; the sky only faintly lit with a soft grey-blue hue.


    The sun had yet to rise from behind the clouds, and the air carried a mix of moisture and chill.


    Howard pinched Jelia''s hand, which was somewhat cold.


    He patted her hair, "How about we go inside, aren''t you cold?"


    "I want to watch the sunrise."


    It was another unreasonable request.


    Jelia stuffed theb into Howard''s palm, "Find me a thick coat, and let''s go to the roof to watch the sunrise."


    Howard looked into Jelia''s calm, stubborn eyes, eventually exhaling in resignation.


    "Wait here for me."


    Jelia''s belongings were all in his room.


    Her clothes seemed too thin, so Howard grabbed a few of his own toyer her up.


    Wrapping Jelia until only her eyes were visible, Howard finally stopped and nodded in approval.


    "Howard! You did this on purpose! How can Ib my hair like this?"


    Jelia protested, but Howard was unmoved.


    "It''s still quite cold now. If you get sick, Vivia will definitely make you take medicine. Decide for yourself."


    Though Vivia''s preparations for Jelia''s medicinecked malicious additives, none of the concoctions were ptable.


    After tasting it once, Jelia swore never to do so again, her face contorting at the memory.


    Under the threat of medicinal broth, Jelia reluctantly agreed.


    Howard lifted the little orc onto his shoulders.


    Despite not being particrly tall, carrying a small girl presented no issue.


    "Hold tight."


    Supporting Jelia with one hand, Howard exerted himself with a leap,nding steadily on the rooftop.


    Finding a clean spot on the sloped roof to sit, Howard settled down, bringing Jelia into his embrace and handing her the smallb.


    "You asked for it, watching the sunrise."


    The sun began its slow ascent from the eastern horizon, its pace neither swift nor sluggish.


    Silently, it rose, its golden rays illuminating the sky, dispelling thest vestiges of night and chill, imbuing the world with a sense of vibrant life.


    Howard had watched the sunrise from this rooftop before, and it wasn''t the first time he had shared this moment with Jelia.


    He had already boasted about it to the little orc.


    Although his bragging hadn''t initially earned him any admiring nces, the oue was still quite pleasing, making those cups of tea he had spent not go to waste.


    "So beautiful," Jelia whispered, her gaze fixed on the half-emerged sun on the horizon.


    "Is every day''s sunrise this beautiful?"


    A question filled with childlike wonder.


    Howard smiled, nodding in agreement, "As long as youe to watch, every day''s sunrise will be this beautiful."


    "That''s nice, it won''t change, will it?" Jelia sighed, lifting her hands to remove the clothing draped over her head, revealing her shoulder-length hair, "Comb my hair, I want twin braids. Someone said I looked nice like this yesterday."


    Howard was already ustomed to Jelia''s asional cunning; taking theb, his focus shifted to the person mentioned in her story.


    "Who said that, Vivia? Antalya?"


    "Neither," Jelia replied, "It was a sister I''ve never seen before. I was with Ali yesterday going to the market, and I saw her on the way. She had a big white dog with her, really big."


    Though Howard hadn''t spent an extensive amount of time in Breeze City, he was already familiar with all the local nobility.


    He couldn''t recall any nobledy whose pet was arge white dog.


    With theb smoothly running through her hair, Howard separated the strands, ready to start braiding.


    "Right, right, Howard, that sister said she woulde back to see me in a few days."


    "Does this count as bringing a customer to the tavern?" Jelia remarked.


    Howard chuckled at herment.


    However, hisughter gradually faded, and his expression grew solemn as a thought struck him.


    He thought of N, who also had arge white dog by her side.


    Could it be her? Were they finally about to arrive?


    ...


    Jelia eventually fell asleep.


    This usuallyzy child, who always needed Howard to call her to wake up, finally couldn''t resist the lure of sleepiness and dozed off in Howard''s warm embrace.


    Her unease had lessened a lot, but her dependency on Howard had increased.


    This wasn''t a good sign.


    Howard was destined to leave, and he couldn''t take Jelia with him.


    That would be far too dangerous for her.


    Carefully lifting Jelia, Howard descended from the rooftop and was met by Ali.


    "Have you been waiting here for me?" Howard noticed Ali''s clothes were slightly damp, likely wet from the morning dew.


    "Let''s go to the adventurer guild today and get our identification sorted," Ali didn''t respond to Howard''s question but instead shifted the topic.


    "That woman yesterday, she came for you, didn''t she?"


    Howard''s pupils contracted slightly, surprised that Ali had connected such scant clues to him.


    "That woman didn''t seem like nobility, and she bore no malice towards Jelia. However, I could tell her aim wasn''t Jelia."


    Ali paused before continuing, "If not Jelia, the only other person I can think of is you, since you''re the closest to Jelia."


    Howard looked at her, silent.


    "We''repanions, aren''t we?" Ali frowned.


    "I''m sorry, this matter is deeply entangled," Howard shook his head, then nodded, "We''ll go get our identification today, and I''ll be leaving in the next few days."


    "What about Jelia! She can''t be without you. And Vivia."


    "When did you be such a worrywart?"


    Howardughed softly, holding Jelia closer, "I''ll put the little girl to bed, then we can head out."


    Without giving Ali a chance to respond, he walked into his own room.


    He couldn''t involve Antalya and the others in this.


    Gently cing Jelia on the bed, removing the outeryers of clothing, and carefully tucking her in, Howard ced the smallb by Jelia''s pillow, touching her cheek softly.


    If he left this time, there likely wouldn''t be another chance to return.


    N''s appearance must be due to the quest mentioned by Dorek, a quest directly bestowed by the gods.


    Howard was supposed to ept it like a hero, then set off with grandeur, at the very least wielding the sharpest sword from the city.


    But Howard had nothing.


    None of that mattered.


    If he survived, he would leave this ce.


    And if he didn''t, he would still depart, just to a different destination.


    There would be no chance for farewells.


    Better to leave quietly then.


    Howard turned to leave the room, only to find not just Ali at the door, but Greg as well.


    The dwarf, likely having spent the entire night in the cksmith shop, was still d in his dirty forging apron, his body speckled with ck iron and coal dust, yet his eyes sparkled with intensity.


    "Are you heading out on a long journey?"


    It seemed Greg had caught wind of something from Ali, or perhaps he had just been eavesdropping.


    He asked directly.


    "Where did you hear that? Nonsense," Howard firmly shook his head.


    It was one thing for Ali to know; she understood discretion and the importance of timing, but Greg was different.


    If this dwarf knew, it might as well mean that the few people in the tavern were in on it.


    "Nonsense! What nonsense! I just heard it! You''re going to the adventurer guild to get your identification! If you''re not heading out on a long journey, what do you need the identification for?"


    Greg''s eyes widened as he nced between Ali and Howard, "What exactly are you hiding?"


    It appeared the dwarf hadn''t heard much.

 Chapter 651 Assigning Work to Jelia

    <h4>Chapter 651 Assigning Work to Jelia </h4>


    The next morning, Howard was out in the yard with a scowl, airing out the bedding.


    "Why do I have to stand here!" Jelia protested loudly from under the eaves, dressed in her skirt.


    Howard nced at her with a dark expression and continued to air out the bedding without a word.


    It wasn''t just the mattress pads but also two quilts that had taken Howard the entire morning to take apart and wash, nearly causing him to miss breakfast.


    "What''s going on, making Jelia stand as punishment?" Greg emerged from the cksmith shop, wearing his thick cksmith apron, and approached Howard to inquire, "What did she do?"


    "Wet the bed." Howard raised a hand to unfold a quilt cover, nodding his head towards Jelia.


    "This one insisted on sleeping with mest night, and then she wet the bed. I''ve been washing these since the morning, and the looks I''ve been getting from Antalya and the others are just bizarre. Didn''t you notice?"


    "Me? I just came out from the cksmith shop; how could I have noticed?"


    With Greg mentioning this, Howard remembered not seeing Greg at breakfast; even his meal was brought out by Antalya.


    "You were in the cksmith shop? Came back in such a rush, what''s the hurry?"


    "Hehe, you''ll find out soon enough." Greg was evasive and wouldn''t disclose much but patted Howard on the shoulder, "Don''t forget toe see me in the afternoon. Your basic knowledge isn''t solid at all. If you don''t brush up on it, we won''t feel at ease letting you out."


    In fact, the folks at the tavern had their suspicions about Howard''s background, but without conclusive evidence or Howard opening up about it himself, no one was going to pry.


    "Got it."


    Howard responded, listening as Greg''s footsteps receded into the distance.


    After airing out the quilts, Howard tidied up everything and stood in front of Jelia.


    "Do you know why I had you stand here?" Howard asked, his face stern.


    The little orc looked up to meet Howard''s gaze.


    "I don''t know." Jelia shook her head honestly, this being the first time Howard had punished her.


    "It''s not because you wet the bed, but because you''d rather wet the bed than wake me up!" Howard pressed her hair softly.


    "Listen well, this isn''t doing any good for me or for yourself; it only adds unnecessary trouble. If you''re scared, just say it. You''re not alone anymore, you need to understand that."


    "I took you in to provide you with a better living environment, not to have you suffer in a different ce."


    Jelia nodded, understanding more than a child might, yet some of her thoughts were still confined by her youthful perspective.


    Arriving in apletely unfamiliar ce, Jelia, although not showing it, would involuntarily want to stay by Howard''s side, the only familiar presence to her.


    She was scared.


    Even though she seemed to get along well with Antalya and Vivia, she was still scared.


    She knew she was an outsider, and if not for Howard, neither Vivia nor Antalya would likely have chosen to take her in.


    Rubbing Jelia''s hair, Howard sighed.


    He could somewhat see what Jelia was worried about, but even his reassurance wouldn''t have any practical effect.


    It was something Jelia had to understand on her own.


    He hoped time would change the situation, but he didn''t know how much time Dorek would give him.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to Antalya to see if there are any chores you can do."


    Even a child can''t be idle; they must learn to fend for themselves.


    Howard might be able to support her, but that didn''t mean Jelia could just do nothing.


    Working together is the best way to integrate into a group.


    ...


    Since it had been just over half a month since the inn reopened, the clientele was sparse.


    Aside from a few regrs, a significant portion of customers had chosen other taverns during this time.


    Breeze City wasn''t short of taverns, many of which were cheaper than the Gold Coin Inn.


    After greeting the few familiar faces, Howard found Vivia behind the counter.


    Dressed in a simple cloth dress, Vivia was serving guests while simultaneously managing the tavern''s ounts.


    Upon seeing Howard approach with Jelia, Vivia reached out to stroke Jelia''s hair, offering a smile, but her demeanor changed to one of indifference when her gaze shifted to Howard.


    "What are you doing here? Get back to work! You''ve already skipped half the morning!" Vivia''s face was expressionless, clearly not intending to show any warmth towards Howard.


    "If you''re looking to ask Antalya for a leave, she''s out and won''t be back until tonight."


    Gone out?


    Howard paused, recalling Antalya''s previous mention of an adventurer''s certification.


    He wondered if there was any connection.


    "I''m not here to ask for leave." Howard, pondering, pulled Jelia to the front.


    "It''s about Jelia. I was wondering if there''s any sort of odd jobs she could do."


    Vivia''s gaze lingered on Howard''s face for a few seconds, understanding his intention.


    The Gold Coin Inn, already small, had Ali in the kitchen, which was enough.


    With her, Antalya, and Howard upfront, and Greg asionally lending a hand, they were hardly short-staffed.


    As for tasks requiring physical strength, those were beyond Jelia''s current capabilities.


    Howard was aware of this but still hoped Jelia could be given some form of employment.


    Living under someone else''s roof was hardly ideal, but if Jelia could contribute, it would at least grant her a sense of purpose and belonging.


    "I''ll mention it to Antalya, see how she wants to arrange it. She might end up helping in the kitchen; Ali could use an extra pair of hands."


    "That works. Thanks."


    Vivia nodded, epting Howard''s gratitude.


    "And don''t think you can continue cking off. Get to work, or Antalya might dock your pay when she''s back."


    Howard chuckled, taking Jelia back to the courtyard to discuss her temporary oversight with Ali, then changed into work clothes, ready to start his day.


    ...


    Life seemed to return to normal.


    In the following days, the number of customers gradually increased.


    Under Antalya''s arrangement, Jelia found her ce in the kitchen, assisting Ali and carving out a role for herself within the tavern.


    There was still no word from N and Dorek, leaving Howard unsure of their arrival.


    Notably, Howard and Ali were informed by Antalya that they could collect their adventurer''s certificates from the guild''s office at any time.


    Antalya had alreadypleted the necessary procedures; they merely needed to sign at the office to receive their certificates.


    This meant that Howard and Ali could soon join Antalya''s adventure group, granting them the freedom to leave whenever they chose.


    This option was offered upon Antalya''s return to Breeze City.


    Besides daily duties, Howard spent time with Greg and Ali, intensively learning the basics of magus knowledge in the New Continent.


    He aimed to record as much information as possible in the shortest time, understanding that memorization now would allow for reviewter.


    However, if N and Dorek were to arrive, he wouldn''t have the luxury of this stable environment for study.


    Despite the tutoring, Howard''s strength saw no significant improvement, maintaining a steady level as a mid-tier level 3 magus.


    As level 3 magi, both were still at the bottom tier within the ranks of magi, barely qualifying as certified magi.


    Ever since Jelia spent a night in Howard''s room, she never returned to her own.


    Although Antalya didn''t voice any objections, she decisively transformed the room previously prepared for Jelia into a small storage room, implicitly suggesting that Jelia and Howard should share a living space.


    Greg, on the other hand, was scarcely seen throughout the day.


    Aside from tutoring Howard, the sound of his cksmithing hardly ever ceased, even meals were delivered by Antalya.


    What exactly he was busying himself with remained a mystery; his beard grew denser by the day, yet his eyes sparkled with increasing intensity.


    Howard had inquired about Greg''s preupations, but each time, Greg would only say, "You''ll know when it''s time," leaving Howard with nothing to do but wait patiently.


    He hadn''t requested Greg to forge a two-handed greatsword for him, as he was bing more ustomed to his current de.


    ...


    Time hurriedly passed in the routine of daily life.


    Another morning dawned, and Howard was in the courtyard, practicing his morning exercises.


    This had be a new habit, not merely for physical training but for honing his control over mana.


    As a dual-specialty magus in sculpting and enhancement, his ability to manipte mana directly affected his survivability.


    Breathing out and refocusing, Howard recalled the techniques learned from Ali and Greg.


    He controlled the flow of mana within the palm of his hand, not shaping it into anything specific but maintaining it in a state between energy and matter.


    Mastering this bnce would allow Howard to quicken his pace inbat significantly.


    The assassin pathway was Antalya''s suggestion.

 Chapter 652 The Most Beautiful Building in Breeze City

    <h4>Chapter 652 The Most Beautiful Building in Breeze City</h4>


    Howard breathed a quiet sigh of relief.


    "We''re just curious to see what an adventurer''s certification looks like."


    Howard intended to pat Greg on the shoulder but realized that without bending down, he could only reach Greg''s head, given the dwarf''s short stature.


    "Besides, we''re members of an adventure group, after all. How can we not have an adventurer''s certification?"


    Howard believed his expression was convincing enough, and his reasoning sound, yet skepticism still lingered in Greg''s gaze.


    "That''s not right!" Greg shook his head.


    "I have a feeling something''s off! You can go get your adventurer badges if you want, but I''m going to tell Antalya."


    "We''re an adventure group now. If there''s any trouble, it''s not just one person''s problem!"


    "You need to understand that!"


    With those words, Greg turned and left, evidently to find Antalya.


    Howard opened his mouth to speak but found himself at a loss for how to stop him.


    Physical intervention was out of the question, but if Antalya were informed, the situation could be too unpredictable.


    After a pause, Howard could only sigh, "Let''s go, to the adventurer guild office."


    The adventurer guild, an entity that always lurked beneath the surface, immense and omnipresent.


    In the Oli Kingdom, its influence was unmistakable.


    No one could urately tally the number of adventurers on Av Continent, the New World, because the numbers were astronomical, certainly rivaling the army of any given nation.


    The entry threshold for bing an adventurer is almost nonexistent.


    As long as you are physically able, capable of independent action, possess a valid form of identification, and pass a simple assessment at the nearest guild branch or office, you can pay the membership fee and be a free adventurer.


    For magi, even those merely apprenticed in the magical arts, presenting proof of identity grants a free adventurer badge.


    By definition, the profession of an adventurer involves journeying across the continent, undertaking andpleting quests, exploring ruins left from bygone eras, hunting dangerous beasts, and more, all as a means of livelihood.


    Due to several civilizations having risen and fallen on Av Continent, countless ruins of past societies are buried waiting to be discovered.


    Lost advanced magical techniques, hidden treasures of kings, and even ancient magus legacies lie in wait.


    It can be said that every ruin is a potential gold mine waiting to be unearthed!


    ording to the rules of the Adventurer''s Guild, an adventurer who independently discovers a ruin is entitled to thirty percent of the profits from that find.


    This means that bing an adventurer gives anyone the chance to skyrocket to wealth, securing a fortune that couldst a lifetime.


    Furthermore, once registered as an adventurer, although one is required toplete an annual guild quest, various benefits are also avable.


    These include, but are not limited to, free ess to two-thirds of the countries on the continent, ess to low-cost amodations and even weapons and gear, and the ability to post high-priority quests at a reduced rate.


    It is precisely for these reasons that the profession of an adventurer has firmly held its title as the rgest scale profession."


    Consequently, the Adventurer''s Guild has be thergest guild for the awakened.


    Branch guilds, divisions, and offices are scattered across all known regions of the world.


    Even in a small city like Breeze City, a basic office has been established to facilitate the registration of new adventurers and for low-level adventurers to pick up and drop off quests.


    Though referred to as an office, the facility in Breeze City is far from small.


    The tallest building in the southwestern part of the city, a four-story edifice constructed from finely polished white stone bricks with a domed roof, houses the local branch of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    It stands as the most beautiful building in Breeze City.


    A sign, over two meters in length, hangs prominently above the grand dark oak doors.


    Many low-level adventurers, armed with various types of weapons, can be seen entering and exiting in groups.


    While the number of magi is not high, the poption of adventurers in Breeze City is quite significant.


    This is due to the city''s proximity to the Silverwind Prairie, where arge number of green wolves live on the outskirts of the grasnds.


    For those adventurers with a hunting background, these wolves represent excellent prey.


    Even focusing solely on hunting green wolves, despite the dangers, can yield a substantial ie by the end of the day.


    After setting aside money for equipment and food, there''s still enough left over for these hunters to rx in the local taverns.


    These individuals constitute thergest customer group for the Gold Coin Inn.


    Leaving the Gold Coin Inn and crossing several streets still sparse with early risers, Ali and Howard arrived at the grand entrance of the Adventurer''s Guild office.


    Looking up at the office building, so starkly different from the surrounding structures, Howard sighed.


    "How much money would this cost?"


    "It could probably buy at least ten taverns like ours," Ali guessed, not entirely sure himself.


    His understanding of the human kingdoms'' economy and currency wasn''t deep, so it was mostly spection.


    "I think it''s much more," Howard shook his head, his knowledge as a king giving him better insight.


    "Look at that door, sorge and thick, made of solid dark oak. I bet just this door alone costs hundreds of gold coins! If the interior is decorated to the same standard as the exterior, this building might cost tens of thousands of gold coins!"


    How much was Oli Kingdom''s annual tax revenue?


    It was a number too vast for Ali to even imagine.


    Though she could potentially amass a fortune if she chose to reveal her full strength, she was currently drawing a sry from Antalya, which would equate to tens of thousands of weeks of her wages.


    After their moment of reflection, Howard and Ali stepped into the office.


    The interior decoration was more modest, though still refined, it wasn''t asvish, more fitting the true nature of adventurers.


    Passing through the main entrance, on the left was a small cksmith shop, disying numerous steel swords and knives, gleaming with a cold sharpness.


    Howard even spotted a set of thick knight''s armor, wondering which destitute knight had decided to sell their heirloom.


    ncing at the prices, they were still expensive but about twenty percent lower than those at external cksmith shops.


    For the average adventurer, this discount was not insignificant.


    To the right of the main entrance was a magic potion shop, disying several types ofmon magic potions in small bottles within a transparent ss cab.


    The middle-aged shopkeeper was reclining behind the counter, nodding off gradually.


    In contrast to the cksmith shop, which saw a steady stream of customers, the magic potion shop was noticeably quieter.


    This wasn''t surprising, considering even the most basic elerated healing magic potion cost thirty gold coins¡ªa price that could fetch a decent-quality steel sword in Breeze City.


    Such steep prices deterred the majority of adventurers, making the shop''sck of visitors understandable.


    Further inside was the main hall on the first floor, serving as the primary activity area for Breeze City''s adventurers.


    The second and third floors were divided equally between offices, restrooms, and meeting rooms intended for official adventure groups and quest clients.


    Unfortunately, Breeze City currentlycked any official adventure groups in the open, leaving those meeting rooms unused for a long time.


    Passing by the bulletin board disying open quests and red mark bounties, Howard nced over it.


    Most were ongoing quests with no deadline, such as the long-


    term purchase of wolf pelts and green wolf ws.


    The only red mark bounty was for Red Eye, indicating the target could be brought in dead or alive.


    The bulletin board was open for anyone to post quests for a very low fee, but whether these quests attracted any takers depended on luck.


    On the other hand, posting an official quest at the counter, though more expensive and requiring upfront payment of rewards, meant the Adventurer''s Guild would actively rmend adventurers for the quest, increasing its likelihood of being epted.


    Generally speaking, if one aims to take on higher-paying quests, inquiring directly at the counter is far more reliable than waiting by the bulletin board.


    The quests are more dependable, eliminating the risk ofpleting a quest without receiving duepensation.


    Without lingering at the bulletin board, Ali and Howard approached the counter directly, where adventurer badges could only be issued.


    "Hello, how may I assist you?"


    Seeing Howard and Ali approach, the youngdy behind the counter greeted them proactively.


    "We''re here to pick up our adventurer badges. What''s the procedure?" Ali asked directly.


    "Do you have a guarantor or a rmender?" thedy''s eyes lit up slightly, her demeanor turning even more weing.


    In theory, the Adventurer''s Guild operates on a one-to-many responsibility system.


    If neers are registering for an adventurer badge, the receptionist tasked with their service is obligated to guide them.


    While this service is free of charge, it represents an excellent opportunity to interact with adventurers.


    "Let me think," Ali smiled subtly, mentioning Antalya''s alias, "Senior Freiley is our rmender."


    That was the name she used for her own adventurer badge registration, and the name she had instructed Howard and Ali to use.


    Although the registration process for a new adventurer typically requires various procedures, having a bronze-tier or higher-level adventurer as a rmender can bypass most of these steps, even allowing for direct receipt of the adventurer badge.

 Chapter 653 The End of the Monster Tide

    <h4>Chapter 653 The End of the Monster Tide </h4>


    As one of Rodel''s earliest adventurers, Povet had a clear understanding of his ce.


    Though a magus, he was merely at the preparatory level, the lowest tier.


    Making a living within the adventurer''s guild wasn''t a problem for him, but deliberately provoking spellbeasts was asking for difort.


    Even on such a battlefield, spellbeasts shouldn''t be his target; there would naturally be stronger individuals tasked with handling them.


    His real targets were the spellbeast subspecies, creatures in a simr position to him among beasts¡ªbeginning to break away from the ordinary ranks but not entirely transcended.


    "Birds of a feather flock together," even on the battlefield, this adage held its sway.


    A bear-like spellbeast subspecies, significantlyrger than the average grey bear, roared as it climbed the city walls.


    Povet''s gaze instantly locked onto this massive creature, his broadsword angled ready, his footsteps quickening.


    "Move aside! I''ve got this!"


    He shouted to a few novice adventurers, dazed by battle frenzy, subtly altering his charge.


    Instead of a head-on attack, heunched an assault from the side.


    The bear-like creature''s movements were actually not sluggish; the illusion of slowness stemmed from its massive size.


    Had Povet foolishly charged straight on, he was certain the spellbeast subspecies would have fiercely swatted him at the moment of his approach¡ªa scenario Povet wished to avoid at all costs.


    Veering off course, Povet''s swift silhouette traced an arc, initiating a surprise attack from the nk.


    Mana surged forth, propelling Povet to greater speeds, a thinyer of mana brilliance adhering to his de.


    Thrust!


    A move once utilized by Howard.


    Though not as practiced in appearance, Povet''s execution remained sufficiently precise.


    His final eleration disrupted the great grey bear''s responses; its attempts to block Povet were futile.


    He had observed Howard''s thrust, aware that in such a speed-chasing maneuver, control is even more crucial than velocity itself.


    Only proper control can prevent one from impaling themselves on an adversary''s de.


    With a change in footwork, Povet rolled on the ground, dodging the bear''s massive paw, the tip of his broadsword nearing the bare crescent on the bear''s chest.


    Hand thrusting forward, de elerating, footwork shifting, his form ultimately catching up.


    As they passed by each other, his wrist exerted force, retracting the de, and blood droplets sttered.


    His body twisted to evade the bear''s counterattack.


    Povet finally stopped behind the bear, a faint mist exhaling from his lips.


    The series of actions had pushed him to his limit; had there been any mishap along the way, he might have ended up beneath the bear, transformed into a shattered corpse.


    Yet, in the end, he seeded, granting Povet a fleeting illusion of invincibility.


    Fortunately, he quickly returned to reality, aided significantly by the bear during this process.


    Boom¡ª


    The bear''s deafening roar brought Povet back to the harshness of reality.


    His movements might have been agile, but that agility came at the cost of strength.


    To think he could kill the bear in a single move was far from reality.


    Povet had witnessed Howard''sbat, though he didn''t know who it was, seeing only a silhouette.


    But the decisiveness and efficiency in lunging at the wolfrat had etched itself deep into his memory.


    In that moment, he understood what it meant to be an adventurer: never to retreat in the face of danger, for an adventurer who halts their journey also severs the opportunity for further advancement.


    It''s only through repeated ventures that an adventurer can grow swiftly.


    He realized this perhaps a bitte; he was nearing forty, well past the age of youthful vigor.


    However, he didn''t believe his failures should be repeated in his child.


    Everything he did now directly impacted his child''s future.


    Facing the bear, standing over three meters tall, Povet didn''t waver but instead gripped his broadsword tighter, mana surging once again.


    This was his adventure.


    Povet readied himself, waiting for the bear to turn and continue their unfinished battle.


    However, what he awaited¡ªthe bear''s turn¡ªnever came.


    Instead, what arrived was a tremor of mana, an anomaly never experienced before!


    His gaze, along with almost every other being capable of sensing mana, shifted along the wall.


    At that instant, they all stopped, captured by the same fear¡ªan awe for the apex predator.


    The existence capable of causing a tremor in mana might possess power rivaling deities.


    In the eyes of nearly all magi below level 2, directly influencing mana on a broad scale was already a divine prerogative.


    Povet looked toward the direction from which the mana surge came, seeing only a towering bell tower and nothing else.


    The tremor arrived swiftly and vanished just as quickly, as abrupt in its departure as in its arrival.


    Yet, the battlefield fell eerily silent.


    Under the deterrence of an unmatched external force, everyone was left with a fear for their lives, pushing aside all other emotions.


    However, when that force and the apanying fear dissipated, those sidelined emotions were not so easily reimed.


    Staring at each other, confusion was the first to resurface.


    The frenzy in the beasts'' eyes vanished after the astonishing mana surge, leaving only wariness and unease when they looked at humans.


    The spellbeasts were not fools; they were aware of the strength disparity between themselves and humans.


    Of course, they could overrun Rodel now, but humans weren''t confined to this ce alone.


    Killing the humans here would only invite retaliation from others elsewhere.


    Thus, with low growls, they slowly retreated.


    However, this was true for the majority, not all, as injured beastscked the rationale.


    Therefore, they became the sacrificial rear guard for the retreating spellbeasts.


    Even among the beasts,petition was ever-present, internal strife not being a human exclusive.


    ...


    The grey bear also fled, giving Povet onest nce before leaping off the city wall.


    Was that nce one of hatred? Povet couldn''t precisely define it, but he knew he had likely gained a formidable nemesis.


    "Maybe it''s better to avoid traveling far too often from now on. Who knows, I might get ambushed someday," Povet mused, scratching his head while his gaze wandered over the city wall, no longer spotting any living beasts or spellbeasts in his field of vision.


    The swarms of creatures beneath the city walls began to retreat!


    Was this the end?


    The grand beginning concluded in a manner that felt like punching into cotton¡ªa dissonance that left everyone feeling something was amiss.


    Logically, it was clear, yet no one could pinpoint the source of that peculiar sensation.


    But one thing was unmistakably clear.


    They had won; they had defended the walls and survived! That was the greatest victory of all.


    "We... survived!"


    Some stood in ce, tears streaming down their faces unconsciously.


    For some, this monster tide siege might not have been the worst scenario, but for those who had never experienced the chaos of war, this level of conflict was enough to stir their deepest fears.


    Povet looked around, also releasing a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of the cause behind that mana surge, there was no doubt it had saved Rodel.


    ...


    As the blinding light faded, Howard was finally freed from the endless dizziness.


    The moment he felt the solid ground beneath his feet, tears nearly spilled from his eyes.


    Though the teleportationsted only a brief second or two, to him, it felt infinitely elongated by hyperawareness, with the sheer disorientation causing unimaginable distress.


    Dizziness itself wasn''t the major issue; it was the duration it persisted.


    Anyone spinning for an entire day could hardly stand steady without feeling off.


    The moment hended, Howard braced himself against the bedside, took a deep breath, and his gaze gradually focused.


    Sitting on the bed for a few seconds, the floor once again shed with white light, the pattern of the teleportation matrix flickered and vanished, and N''s figure appeared in Howard''s view.


    "How was it?"


    Seeing Howard practically copsing onto the bed, N raised her eyebrows.


    "Not good at all!" Howard mustered all his strength to sit up.


    "I swear! I''ll never use a teleportation spell again in my life! Even if it kills me, I won''t do it!"


    "That kind of torment is inhuman."


    "Is it that severe? That dizziness shouldst only a second or two." N removed her cloak, beginning to clean the disguise from her face, "You can''t even endure that for a couple of seconds?"


    Curiously observing N''s actions, Howard stroked his chin.


    "How did you do that to your face? It lookspletely different."


    "It''s the power of spells." N nced at Howard, her look carrying a hint of scorn.


    "Someone who took so long to master even the most basic spells probably won''t get the chance to experience it."

 Chapter 654 Draining Them Like Spiders

    <h4>Chapter 654 Draining Them Like Spiders</h4>


    "What I could disclose, I''ve already made clear. What I cannot, you could ask me a million times, and I would remain silent."


    "Don''t think Howard can provide any insights; he''s the youngest among us, knowing nothing substantial."


    Two smiled, that same unnervingly non-human smile, like an overly intricate doll that induces disgust rather than admiration.


    "Moreover, should you cross certain lines, I will intervene. As the ''eldest brother,'' it''s my duty to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Having said that, Two stood up, paused, and then added, "Anything else you wish to say? I''ll be taking a rest soon. Although this awakening went smoothly, there are still minor issues I need to address."


    "Remember, you owe me two favors¡ªone for taking a life and another for saving one."


    After pondering for a moment, N realized there was only one thing left to do.


    "Send my regards to your brothers."


    "They will be pleased. After all, it''s been a long time since Howard has been intimate with a girl."


    Wearing that bizarre smile, Two''s golden pupils suddenly extinguished, and its body swayed, refocusing its gaze.


    "What happened? Did we seed?"


    Howard was back.


    Moments ago, it felt as if he was trapped in a pitch-dark box, an absolute void without a sliver of light, devoid of sound, touch, and even the sense of time was elusive.


    This signified "Two" taking over his body, leaving him uncertain to whom the body truly belonged.


    "Your reckless n actually worked," N said with a look of someone who had narrowly escaped disaster.


    "I really don''t understand what you were thinking, charging in without any preparation! What if you had died? We only had one shot at this!"


    "But we seeded, didn''t we? Besides, in such desperate ventures, it''s all about the moment''s courage. What use is more preparation when you only have one chance? Whether it''s a 5% chance or a 95% chance, what difference does it make in a situation like this?"


    Dead or alive, you only know once you try.


    "Alright, alright, you survived, so you have a point," N waved her hand, unwilling to argue with Howard.


    The recent appearance of Two had left herpletely drained.


    Facing a non-human entity, even knowing some of its habits, N still couldn''t guarantee her own safety.


    Like when it "consumed" those people''s bodies, N was affected too.


    Though in the end, Two intervened to save her, the danger itself hadn''t disappeared.


    "The n did go smoothly. The guy hiding inside you took care of everyone. We can now walk out of here without any hindrance."


    N walked up to the iron door, cing her hand on it.


    With a muffled sound, mana infiltrated the door, easilypromising its structure.


    With a loud crash, the heavy door fell to the ground.


    Outside, not a soul was in sight, just two long spears lying on the ground.


    N took the lead, stepping outside first, with Howard following close behind.


    They exchanged nces before continuing on.


    Not a soul was in sight; the corridor maintained an eerie, deathlike silence.


    This quiet persisted all the way to the vicinity of the hall, where they stopped at the corridor''s exit.


    The hally ahead, yet still, no sound was heard.


    Throughout their walk, they encountered only scattered weapons on the ground, without any signs of living activity.


    "It seems that entity cleaned up quite thoroughly. Well, it almost cleared me out as well," N remarked, ncing back at Howard and signaling with her eyes before stepping out of the corridor ahead of him.


    No battle ensued.


    Howard followed, stepping into an empty hall.


    Only a long table remained, with small carts neatly parked to one side.


    The materials on the table were undisturbed, with tools scattered across the table and floor.


    The scene felt unsettling, prompting Howard to shift his neck ufortably.


    "This... How did that entity aplish this?"


    "I don''t know," N shook her head.


    "I never left that room with it. First, it drained the mana from the entire underground stronghold, then it ''consumed'' all the bodies."


    "Consumed..."


    Howard''splexion turned grim.


    Regardless of who it is, hearing about someone using their own body to consume people is unsettling.


    Given Two''s description, Howard might not even be human.


    "Of course, not directly with its mouth," N added with a shrug.


    She herself had been quite disturbed by the ordeal, and Howard seemed even more troubled now than she had been.


    She had at least witnessed some of the facts, but Howard''s imagination might be concocting something even more grotesque.


    "It converted all the bodies into mana, absorbing them directly."


    "Just like a spider."


    "Wrapping its caught prey with silk, then dissolving them with digestive fluids before sucking them dry with a straw-like mouth."


    N exined before Howard could ask, even though the details sounded slightly different from what he knew.


    But the gist was clear to him.


    Two had dissolved "everyone''s" bodies, including their personal belongings.


    This "dissolution" clearly targeted the matter itself, irrelevant of whether the object was a living being.


    In doing so, Two replenished the energy it needed, while also annihting all the Eternal me cultists in the underground stronghold.


    A feat of greatness, no matter how one looks at it.


    "Let''s head up. If all that mana was absorbed by Two, the monster tide should have already dispersed," Howard reminded N.


    "Even though you didn''t exert yourself in front of everyone, I walked back in blood-soaked clothes. The Rodel branch guild owes me more than a little."


    "Money, money, money, is that all you think about?" N shot Howard a nce, surveying the empty hall.


    "But there really isn''t anything left to explore here, and detailed inspection and cleanup aren''t my job."


    "Let''s return to the surface."


    As she finished speaking, N took out a pouch of silver powder, beginning to prepare a spell.


    Seeing N intent on casting a teleportation spell again, Howard''s expression soured: "Do we have to use a teleportation spell? Isn''t there another way up?"


    "Another way?" N nced at Howard, then continued to draw on the ground.


    This time, she opted not to use elf runes to prepare the matrix but instead decided to meticulously craft one.


    While employing the elfnguage is more efficient, it also demands a significant consumption of mana.


    Given the absence of immediate danger and no rush to reach the surface, she preferred to invest more time in preparing a self-sustaining matrix that could be utilizedter.


    "Do you really think the Eternal me cult would leave an easily exposed entrance or exit?" N spoke without looking up.


    "I still haven''t figured out the exact location of this underground stronghold, but it likely isn''t outside Rodel City, considering all the teleportation circles set up by the Eternal me are for short distances."


    "If they dared to create a direct entrance, do you believe it wouldn''t be discovered by someone leading the city guards here the very next day to ''check the water meter''?"


    Preparing the teleportation matrix didn''t take much time.


    Although it wasn''t a simple matrix, it certainly wasn''t a challenge for N.


    Talking while sketching the shape of runes with silver powder, she easilypleted the matrix, then infused it with mana, solidifying the entire structure into a cohesive whole.


    "Done," N stood up, dusting off her hands.


    "It''s ready for use, just input mana. I''ve set the destination to my room in the inn. Who''s going first, you or me?"


    Howard eyed the matrix, which emitted a soft glow, its light pulsating like breathing.


    With a determined step forward, he made his choice.


    Better to face a short pain than a long one.


    "I''ll go first."


    "You better not throw up in my room! If that happens, you''re cleaning the entire room as punishment!"


    Under N''s skeptical gaze, Howard stood within the matrix, his facial muscles taut, his eyes filled with intense tension.


    Despite never fearing a deadly battle against more advanced magi or spellbeasts, Howard felt a profound fear before this simple level 2 spell matrix.


    "Activate!" N called out, with a wave of her hand, a stream of mana was injected into the matrix.


    Through the transformation and processing of various runes, it became a force capable of tearing through space, erupting forth.


    A brilliant white light shielded Howard''s view, followed by that familiar sensation of the world spinning around him.


    ...


    Time rewinds to a bit earlier, just after Two had awakened.


    With a single stroke, Povet sliced through the neck of a green wolf, stepping forward in a lunge, his body following the sword''s motion, and with a reverse grip, thrust the de into another green wolf.


    A double kill in one move, an action that would typically earn countless cheers under normal circumstances, but on this battlefield where life and death were the only concerns, no one had the spare energy to notice others.


    Surviving was all that mattered.


    Catching his breath, Povet scanned the battlefield, slowly adjusting his position, moving towards what appeared to be an even more dangerous area.

 Chapter 655 The Deity Council and the Guild Leaders True Form

    Chapter 655 The Deity Council and the Guild Leader''s True Form


    ??Time swiftly passed, and several days went by.


    Under Henry''s guidance, the followers of the Lord of Competition''s religion had temporarily hidden away building materials and mystical items to avoid retaliation in a simr manner by the two deities upon their arrival.


    After ensuring everyone was concealed, Henry, apanied by his woman and Lune, made their way towards the mostvish area of Sinner Level 6.


    This region was teeming with temples, with nearly 80% of deities having constructed their sanctuaries within a 100-kilometer radius.


    "Are you sure about this? It sounds quite far-fetched. If you were to absorb the faith power of a 2-tier deity, they would surely be driven to madness!"


    Lune expressed his hesitation as he looked at one of the buildings.


    Henry had already discussed with him the previous day a n to ambush the 2-tier deity.


    The strategy involved Lune holding off the frontline battle while Henry, after determining the identity of the 2-tier deity, would infiltrate his temple to absorb his faith power.


    This would serve as a warning to the members of the Deity Council: if theyunched an attack on his forces, the faith power stored in the other deities'' temples within the council could potentially be absorbed by him.


    "I just hope I survive this time. Once the Lord of Competition is fully revived, I''ll quickly advance to deity status. Otherwise, this constant feeling of being hunted is unbearable," Lunemented.


    He could have advanced to deity status long ago, but because reviving the Lord of Competition required him toplete certain tasks as a regr awakener, he had been waiting for thousands of years without making the transition.


    As the two were conversing, suddenly a meteor appeared in the sky.


    Lune''s expression instantly tensed as he watched the two meteors and slowly said, "They''re here."


    In the Sinner Level 6 region, two deities arrived as nned.


    Observing the numerous religious buildings around, the ancestor of the Monks family couldn''t help but want to p himself.


    Why had he built his temple so remotely?


    Had it been in this bustling core area, surrounded by so many temples, his own might have remained unscathed.


    "Henry and Lune, I will tear you to pieces to vent the hatred in my heart."


    Having lost his faith power, the ancestor of the Monks family temporarily lost the hope of advancing and had to continue living in the form of a 1-tier deity for thousands of years, only after umting a significant amount of faith power could he consider breaking through.


    This thought left the ancestor of the Monks family in despair. Why had he sought out Henry for a treasure-hunting beast in the first ce?


    Not only did he not get it in the end, but he also lost all his faith power.


    However, this time there was at least a chance for revenge.


    The ancestor of the Monks family respectfully turned to the 2-tier deity behind him and bowed, speaking with great deference, "My lord, ahead lies the core area of Sinner Level 6. My scouts here have informed me that Henry and Lune recently instructed the ordinary followers of the Lord of Competition to hide. The two of them have infiltrated this area."


    The 2-tier deity nodded, then said, "I''m quite familiar with this ce too; my temple is built here."


    "Although the guild leader of the Deity Council has asked you to support me, I have decided that it would be best for you to takemand this time, and I will obediently follow," said the ancestor of the Monks family with utmost respect.


    He was aware of the gap between himself and a 2-tier deity and did not want to provoke thetter.


    Moreover, he was here to seek justice for himself.


    It did not matter who took charge, as long as Henry and Lune could be eliminated in the end.


    To his surprise, the 2-tier deity''s lips curled into a thought-provoking smile, "No need to be so formal. The speaker said that you and I are like old friends who have served him well; there''s no need to distinguish between higher and lower statuses. Let''s just interact as friends."


    This 2-tier deity, somewhat deliberately, revealed a ck tattoo on his right arm.


    The ancestor of the Monks family looked and saw that the tattoo was of a ferocious demon.


    A demon force?


    Someone from Mr. A''s group?


    The ancestor of the Monks family quickly looked up at the deity, somewhat surprised, "You are one of Mr. A''s people, so that means the speaker is..."


    The 2-tier deity nodded, slowly saying, "That''s right, you guessed correctly. The speaker of the Deity Council is indeed Mr. A."


    Although he had been prepared, hearing this news still shocked the ancestor of the Monks family.


    The guild leader of the Deity Council, the highest ruler of the Sinners'' Domain at present, was actually Mr. A.


    "Perhaps you''ve also heard the news that thousands of years ago, Mr. A stole part of the Authority from the lord of demons, and then drove the dying lord from the abyss into the Sinners'' Domain."


    "Don''t you find it strange? For a deity to infiltrate another ne, it usually requires a severe price to be paid, yet Mr. A and the lord of demons did it with ease," said the 2-tier deity, his smile deepening thoughtfully.


    "But why?" the ancestor of the Monks family inquired with some confusion.


    "That''s because Mr. A and the demon lord discovered a dungeon passageway during their chase, a channel that primarily linked the Abyss to the realm of sinners as a secondary route.


    Beings from the Abyss could directly enter the realm of sinners through this passageway!"


    Thus, over time, Mr. A gradually took control of most of the realm of sinners, emerging as a mysterious figure among the many deities.


    Leveraging his formidable power, he sessfully imed the position of the guild leader of the Deity Council.


    My goodness, the worldview of the Monks family''s ancestor felt like it was being turned upside down.


    He had never felt such a mix of awe and fear before.


    Although he had cooperated with Mr. A in the past, he had always thought Mr. A was in the Abyss and thus no threat to him, which gave him the confidence to make those deals.


    But now, everything had changed. Mr. A was right by his side, having transformed into his superior leader.


    No wonder Mr. A had reprimanded those deities close to the Lord of Competition in the Deity Council previously, while he had shown considerable regard for him, even assigning him tomand a 2-tier deity.


    It was all because Mr. A had already considered him as part of his faction.


    At this moment, the ancestor of the Monks family didn''t know what to feel.


    "Rest assured, with Mr. A''s true form in the realm of sinners, the Lord of Competition won''t be able to cause much trouble. Mr. A himself wille to put an end to any attempts at resurrection by the Lord of Competition. After that, the realm of sinners will belong solely to Mr. A."


    Filled with excitement, the ancestor of the Monks family bowed respectfully to the 2-tier deity and said, "Truly worthy of Mr. A, his strategies are unmatched in this world."


    "Now, let''s not forget the task Mr. A has entrusted us with. We still have a few ants to crush."


    The 2-tier deity looked down coldly, using his authority to quickly locate Henry and Lune.


    With that, he charged downwards, followed closely by the ancestor of the Monks family.


    Soon, the deity appeared before Henry and Lune.


    Realizing the situation, Henry quickly donned his Thunder Dragon sses.


    "Name: Rellpath"


    "Rank: Deity 2-tier"


    "Race: War n (marked with demon brands, serving demons)"


    "Authority: War"


    "Equipment: Darkmoon Battleaxe, Shock Scythe"


    "Abilities: Rellpath is a defector from the War God''s temple, having taken several of the War God''s items with him. These items greatly augment his powers when in his possession. Furthermore, Rellpath inherits the War God''s bloodline, possessing a unique battle charge that allows him to significantly boost hisbat spirit in a short period."


    "Weakness: Although Rellpath is a 2-tier deity, all his possessions are rted to the War God. Having betrayed the War God, Rellpath is cursed. Duringbat, the War God steals a portion of his attack power (50-60 points) every 15 seconds."


    Finally, your identity is revealed.


    Henry smiled. He had already discovered Rellpath''s temple during a previous investigation.


    It was only 5 kilometers away.


    If Henry could somehow infiltrate the temple and steal Rellpath''s faith power, thetter would immediately plunge into chaos, giving Henry and Lune a significant advantage.


    Worst case, Rellpath might go mad like the God of Tree, or even fall on the spot.


    And the rewards for killing a deity...


    Henry felt a surge of motivation.


    However, all this depended on Lune, with his level 99 stature, holding off the assault of two deities.


    Thinking this, Henry couldn''t help but look sympathetically at Lune''s emaciated form.


    Seeing the calm and self-assured confidence on the other''s face, Henry sighed.

 Chapter 656 Lunes Desperate Battle

    Chapter 656 Lune''s Desperate Battle


    ??If Lune couldn''t hold on, by the time Henry returned from the Ascendant God''s temple, he might find Lune reduced to nothing more than a pulp under these deities.


    Yet, far from trembling in fear, Lune looked at the two deities with utter indifference.


    He raised his middle finger.


    "Two pieces of trash."


    The ancestral figure of the Monks family gazed at Henry and Lune with a cold demeanor and spoke, "Tell me, how did you two manage to extract my faith power from the Ascendant God statue?"


    With a faint smile, Henry responded, "Your faith power has been absorbed by me."


    "Absorbed by you?" Upon hearing Henry''s words, the ancestor of the Monks family burst intoughter, and the 2nd-tier deity standing behind him also disyed a mocking tone, "Kid, it seems you haven''t been an awakener for long. It''smon knowledge that faith power can only be destroyed, not utilized by others. An awakener whocks even this basic knowledge dreams of overturning the domain of the sinful and reviving the Lord of Competition? It seems like you''re indulging in daydreams."


    Sneering, the Monks family ancestor arrogantly lifted his head and, extending his foot forward, said, "I''ll give you a chance. Come and lick my shoes like a dog, begging for my mercy. Perhaps I might leave your body intact."


    Henry merely smiled, unfazed, and replied, "Since you don''t believe, there''s not much more I can say. And you''re not some peerless beauty. Those filthy feet of yours, asking me to lick them? I suppose even your wife must feel disgusted to the point of vomiting when she does."


    At this, Lune burst intoughter beside him, giving Henry a thumbs up for his potent verbal jab.


    As expected, upon hearing Henry''s words, the face of the Monks family ancestor contorted with rage, and he trembled as he spoke, "Young man, you are courting death! Standing before you are two deities."


    With that, a formidable aura erupted from the ancestor, unleashing a divine presence that burst forth in front of Henry and Lune.


    Feeling the oppressive might of this divine presence, Henry felt a stirring within, wondering if this was the surge only essible to a deity. He believed he would soon reach this realm himself.


    "Submit to me!" bellowed the Monks family ancestor, hisrge hand sweeping towards Henry in an attempt to apprehend him with overwhelming momentum.


    Faced with imminent danger, Henry remained calm, frantically activating the Thunder Dragon gas ejector behind him to evade the formidable pressure.


    He then drew his demon bow and fired an arrow with all his might at the Monks family ancestor.


    The demon unleashed by the bow, despite being over level 50, evaporated before it could even reach the ancestor, dissolved by the divine aura.


    The ancestor of the Monks family, taken aback, watched the scene unfold before him and abruptly asked, "Howe you possess the supreme treasure of the lord of demons?"


    Behind the Monks family''s ancestor, a 2-tier deity casually remarked, "This youngster has some connections with the lord of demons and has acquired quite a few treasures from him."


    "If you can eliminate this youngster and present the bow of the demon to Mr. A, Mr. ck will reward you handsomely."


    The thought of Mr. A''s reward suddenly stirred the ancestor of the Monks family.


    This might be an opportunity topensate for his losses in faith power.


    "Boy, consider this your reparation to me. Hand over the bow of the demon!" the ancestor of the Monks familyughed maniacally as he charged towards Henry again.


    At that moment, Lune took the initiative, swiftly stepping in front of the ancestor of the Monks family andnding a heavy punch on his left arm.


    The impact forced the ancestor of the Monks family to stagger back a few steps, slightly disheveled.


    "You''ve actually done it, confronting a deity with the body of an awakener!" the ancestor of the Monks family said in a deep, cold voice, staring at Lune, "It seems I cannot let you go today. It''s time for you to intervene, sir. I might not be able to handle the two of them alone."


    The 2-tier deity nodded indifferently, about to join the fray when Lune, gritting his teeth, stepped in front of Henry, "Have you found the temple of that person?"


    Henry nodded solemnly. "This is our only chance to win. It all depends on you now!"


    "Hold on, I''ll be there soon!"


    Behind Henry, the Thunder Dragon''s jet propulsion system roared to life, propelling him towards the distance.


    Seeing this, the ancestor of the Monks family, furious, attempted to pursue Henry but was effectively blocked by Lune.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Lune stated calmly.


    The ancestor of the Monks family, infuriated, said, "Lune, do you really think you, as an awakener, can defeat two deities at the same time?"


    "Today, I will make you fall and turn the legend of a millennium ago into nothing but a mere bubble!"


    Instantly, the two sides shed, with the ancestor of the Monks family delivering a fierce palm strike towards Lune, which Lune managed to block.


    However, Rellpath didn''t just stand by; he drew his de and teleported next to Lune.


    Lune was taken aback and tried to dodge, but it was toote.


    The de still pierced through his body, leaving a moderate wound in his abdomen.


    Blood surged to Lune''s mouth instantly.


    "I''d like to see how you''ll fight us both!" the ancestor of the Monks familyughed heartily, intensifying his attacks.


    Lune, despite being hailed as the most talented awakener of the criminal domain from a millennium ago, still seemed somewhat inadequate in front of two deities of higher rank.


    Alone, he might have been a match for the ancestor of the Monks family, but with an additional 2-tier deity, the likelihood of victory was extremely slim.


    Lune didn''t aim to defeat them both but to buy time for Henry to reach the 2-tier deity''s temple as quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile, Henry''s woman and Sarah, watching from behind Lune, were deeply distressed.


    Especially Sarah, who felt something stir inside her heart when she saw Lune, with his aged body, being battered by the two deities, and couldn''t help but shed tears.


    However, she felt powerless, knowing she couldn''t withstand a single strike from such deities and would be instantly obliterated.


    Suddenly, Rellpath''s gaze fell upon Sarah. Initially puzzled, he looked back and forth between Lune and Sarah, then, with a thoughtful expression, said, "I seem to sense some secrets here, a blood resonance between you and this girl. Could it be that you two are father and daughter?"


    Rellpath''s words immediately stunned Sarah, leaving her pale and looking at Lune with an incredulous expression.


    Lune''s expression remained unchanged, merely clenching his teeth as he red at Rellpath.


    "It seems I''ve hit the mark, though your daughter here appears to be unaware," Rellpath remarked, pping his hands before his lips curved into a yful smile.


    "It looks like we can conduct an experiment today."


    With that, Rellpath conjured a light wave in his hand and hurled it towards Sarah.


    Sarah, terrified, turned pale, wanting to dodge, but the light wave''s speed far exceeded her current level''s maximum capability.


    At that moment, Lune, gritting his teeth, moved in a sh, positioning himself in front of Sarah.


    The light wave mercilessly pierced through Lune''s body, ravaging his flesh to the point of disintegration, yet Sarah, shielded behind Lune, remained unharmed.


    Sparks flew, and charred skin mixed with blood, Lune''s body trembled, yet he steadfastly stood in front of Sarah.


    With a gaze that seemed to swallow everything, he fixed his eyes on the two deities in front of him, enduring the severe pain and calmly stated, "My daughter is not someone you two scum can harm."


    Sarah, gazing at the aged figure before her, seemed to grasp something profound, her eyes brimming with tears.


    With her lips quivering, she softly uttered, "Dad."


    Witnessing this scene, a cold smirk appeared on Rellpath''s face.


    He pped his hands and said, "What a touching father-


    daughter moment, enough to move even a deity like me."


    "But, Lune, how many more of my attacks can you withstand? Have you considered what will be of your daughter after you''re gone?"


    Lune clenched his fists, grinding his teeth as he responded, "I can fight here all day, you scoundrel."


    Rellpath''s gaze grew colder, and he levitated, saying indifferently, "Then let''s see if your strength matches your bold words!"


    Rellpath lunged forward, throwing a punch imbued with all his power.


    Intent on a quick resolution, he aimed to kill Lune with a single blow and then destroy his daughter before him, plunging him into despair.


    Rellpath, smiling, fantasized about the impending scene, but suddenly, he felt a flutter in his heart.


    It was as if he had lost control, his body involuntarily bending.


    The Authority within him was in turmoil, unsettling him greatly.


    Something was wrong with his faith power!

 Chapter 657 The Cost of Power

    <h4>Chapter 657 The Cost of Power </h4>


    Howard was instantly engulfed by an unimaginably vast torrent of data!


    It was like a string of keys, filling in some deficiency deep within his consciousness, unfolding a new world before Howard''s eyes.


    Initially, Howard had thought the process of "transmission of power" would be more astonishing, but beyond the data stream, he saw nothing else.


    Receiving and assimting the terrifyingly vast data took a considerable amount of time, with half of his duration in the soul space dedicated to this task.


    Although it wasn''t necessary to fullyprehend the significance behind each string of data, Howard had to ensure they wouldn''t be forgotten.


    Once all the data had been received, Howard opened his eyes to see Two, now reverted to its orb form, hovering in midair, surrounded by a faint halo of light.


    "How does it feel?"


    Howard looked at his hands; his consciousness seemed unchanged, nor did he feel an incessant surge of power emanating from within.


    He merely felt a bit more spirited, and somehow, his body seemed a bit brighter, as if evolving towards a luminous entity.


    "It doesn''t feel... particrly special?" Howard clenched his fists, "Does the change take time to manifest?"


    "Somewhat." Two didn''t rify directly but spoke evasively, shifting the topic, "For the time being, you probably can''t leave. You mustplete some tasks that you''re supposed to do."


    "Tasks? Training?" Howard was taken aback, "What do I need to do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything, just stand there. If you feel tired, sitting or lying down is also fine, but it''s best not to fall asleep, or you might have nightmares."


    Two''s voice became increasingly ethereal and vague, and Howard felt his consciousness slipping out of control, as if experiencing an out-of-body phenomenon.


    An out-of-body experience within the soul space?


    But he wasn''t given much time to ponder; soon, hepletely lost control over his consciousness.


    Like a beast shedding its shackles, Howard''s consciousness began to expand and deform, its perception sinking towards the warm seabed.


    Observing the continuously changing, expanding, and alien-like consciousness before it, Two showed not a bit of surprise.


    Every person is a beast; morality and reason are the shackles on this beast, and it had just removed all of Howard''s restraints.


    Some things are indeed not suitable for him to know now.


    This method of secrecy might not be the safest, but it is certainly the most reliable.


    An aberrated beastcks reason; it can do as it pleases, and Howard will ultimately know nothing.


    "So..."


    The orb spun, transforming into a humanoid form.


    A streamlined de of light automatically condensed in Two''s hand, what Howard had struggled to achieve seemed as mundane as eating and drinking to it.


    But even if asked to exin, all Two could say was that practice makes perfect.


    Everything that could be given to Howard had been given; how far he could go from here was up to Howard''s own capabilities.


    Lifting the long de in its hand, the tip pointed directly at Howard''s consciousness, nowpletely transformed into an alien form.


    The battle erupted silently and concluded unnoticed.


    ...


    When Howard finally awoke, he found himself staring at the age-worn ceiling of the inn.


    The original texture of the wood was no longer discernible, speckled with mildew.


    Though still sturdy, it couldn''t help but make one worry if the person above might suddenly fall through.


    Fortunately, during Howard''s stay, no one fell through, nor did he.


    Always worrying about things that haven''t happened yet is one of the differences between humans and beasts.


    Howard''s mind rapidly regained rity upon waking, marking the first noticeable change.


    Though he had alwayse to awareness before, it had required some time, but not this time.


    If one were to make aparison, it was like aputer that had always booted from a mechanical hard drive suddenly switching to a solid-state drive, significantly speeding up the boot time.


    His brain seemed to respond faster, and his grasp on details became more acute.


    Though he only gave the ceiling a brief nce, Howard could urately count how many cracks there were and even describe the location of each one.


    All of this was determined in that brief moment.


    If applied inbat, this meant he could anticipate all possible moves of an opponent at a nce.


    With sufficient experience, Howard could potentially dodge all attacks perfectly andunch the most cunning counterattacks because his predictions would be as urate as prophecies.


    Is this the power that Two granted me?


    To im there was no excitement would be a lie, yet Howard didn''t feel as thrilled as he had anticipated.


    This newfound strength was indeed formidable, but it wasn''t quite what he had expected.


    He had imagined it would be something more direct, like the ability to control energy.


    Two isn''t the type to bluff about non-existent matters, just as it wouldn''t leave you alive if it decided to kill you.


    Since it mentioned a cost, there must indeed be a price to pay.


    However, Howard wasn''t worried.


    Controlling his body, Howard sat up, feeling an indescribable sense of peculiarity.


    He couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong, but something certainly felt off.


    Pacing around the room, he couldn''t locate the source of this feeling until he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror.


    It was a face he recognized yet imbued with unfamiliarity.


    The reflection clearly showed a young man in his early twenties!


    With a "boom," Howard''s mind went nk.


    Could it be that the price Two mentioned was his lifespan?


    Howard quickly averted his gaze from the mirror, thoroughly inspecting his body.


    He was in good health, his limbs strong and muscr, and his senses were all functioning normally, but there was a significant change in his physical and apparent age.


    This was the source of the initial odd sensation.


    As his body aged, it also underwent corresponding growth.


    Although the physical changes were substantial, there wasn''t much change in terms of mana.


    He remained at the level 3 magus standard, but the mana core seemed a bit more solidified, even emanating a faint glow when he looked inward.


    Is it starting to glow?


    Does this mean everything about me is converging towards bing a luminous entity?


    Suddenly, as Howard was deeply immersed in thought, he sharply looked towards the door at the faint sound of footsteps that had just stopped outside.


    Although he hadn''t listened carefully, Howard could judge that the footsteps definitely weren''t N''s.


    Living with N these days, Howard had be very familiar with the sound of her footsteps.


    Yet, this set of footsteps also felt familiar to him, as if he had heard them somewhere before.


    Where had he heard them?


    Howard eyed the door coldly, his right hand loosely clenched, ready to activate the Space Ring at any moment, with every muscle in his body tensed for immediate action.


    The moment he confirmed that the person outside came with ill intentions, Howard was confident he could subdue them as they entered the room.


    However, the familiar feeling of the footsteps made Howard hesitate.


    And in that moment of hesitation, the door was opened.


    The room door was silently pushed open, revealing a girl, appearing to be about seventeen, standing at the doorway with a basket in hand.


    Her gaze naturally swept through the room,nding squarely on Howard in the center.


    Simultaneously, Howard''s gaze also fell on the girl who had opened the door.


    "Why is it you!"


    "Who are you!"


    Both eximed in unison, but then immediately caught themselves and fell silent.


    Vivia!


    Why was Vivia here?


    Although he didn''t voice it, Howard''s thoughts didn''t pause, desperately seeking a way out.


    The moment he saw Vivia and spoke out, he regretted his words instantly.


    Now that Howard''s physical age had changed by several years, Vivia couldn''t recognize him at a nce, presenting the perfect opportunity for escape!


    But his earlier exmation had essentially given Vivia a clue, which she might use to deduce the truth.


    To run away directly? But wouldn''t that also implicitly admit that he was indeed Howard? Although he was Howard, he couldn''t let Vivia think so.


    As Howard rapidly pondered his escape options, Vivia''s expression gradually shifted from initial surprise and confusion to an incredulous look.


    Her voice trembled as she asked, "Howard? Are you Howard?"


    Howard didn''t respond, but his wary expression provided the answer.


    After all, he hadn''t transformed into another person; many remnants of his past self lingered on him, with changes in his appearance merely adding maturity.


    "How... how could this be! You''ve aged so much just by waking up!"


    Vivia advanced, taking several steps to stand right in front of Howard.

 Chapter 658 A Sense of Unease

    <h4>Chapter 658 A Sense of Unease</h4>


    Howard stood up, stretching out his hand to stop Vivia: "Don''te any closer!"


    "What exactly happened to you! You were perfectly fine yesterday, how did you wake up like this today!"


    Vivia''s steps halted, but her questions did not.


    Yesterday?


    Howard caught onto a key piece of information, his gaze quickly scanning the basket in her hand, which contained breakfast for one.


    His brain, now operating at an evidently higher speed, quickly sorted through the information.


    Vivia obviously knew he was here, and it seemed he had been unconscious for more than just a day.


    Otherwise, Vivia wouldn''t have brought breakfast for one up here; she would have prepared something for him as well.


    Howard felt his spection was likely correct.


    "What exactly happened to you!" Vivia''s gaze at Howard shifted, "I know you''re worried I might get hurt, but this kind of protection is unnecessary for me! I can bear the consequences of my actions; I''m not a child anymore!"


    "Only children rush to prove they''ve grown up." Howard looked into Vivia''s eyes, sighing.


    "I am Howard, and I don''t know what has happened to me. Until I figure out the situation, it''s best if you don''t have too much contact with me."


    Howard wasn''t sure if the effects on him could spread, although this "price" should specifically target him alone.


    But fate like being "doomed to bring disaster to those around" also targets one person.


    Incidents of coteral damage are far from rare.


    Hearing Howard confirm his identity, Vivia seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, her tense body rxing a bit.


    "You won''t run away on your own again, will you?"


    "There''s no need for that now," Howard shook his head.


    "My initial choice was made because I didn''t want you all to follow me, hoping Antalya could stop you. But since you''re already here, I guess Ali and Jelia have probably left Breeze City by now."


    "It seems I should be the one looking for them." Howard was still somewhat worried about Jelia wandering outside.


    Even knowing Ali would definitely protect Jelia well, this concern couldn''t be entirely dispelled.


    Viviapletely rxed: "Actually, apanying you isn''t a bad thing. You don''t need to be distracted worrying about me; I can protect myself."


    "Besides, you''re not heading to Dragon Valley right now. Having one more person is always an added strength. Improving our skills together andpleting quests together, that''s the purpose of an adventure group, isn''t it?"


    "Perhaps," Howard responded nomittally, asking, "Where''s N?"


    "She went out, it might take her a while to get back."


    "I see¡­" Howard nodded, looked at Vivia, paused, then said, "How have you been these days?"


    "Not bad," Vivia dragged a chair to sit near the door.


    "I left Breeze City at night with a trade association. We didn''t stop along the way and came directly here. I nned to do a few quests here before continuing on. I know the location of Dragon Valley, so I thought of waiting for you there first. It seemed like the easiest way to find you."


    "But, on the third day after I arrived here, the monster tide broke out."


    "Under those circumstances, I couldn''t possibly leave. Although the monster tide was resolvedter, due to its urrence, there were a lot more quests rted to magic potions in Rodel for a while. Thinking it was a rare opportunity, I decided to stay a few more days. During this period, I asked around for information about you."


    "This ce is almost a must-pass route for everyone leaving the Silverwind Kingdom''s northwest Province, so I thought maybe I could get some information about you, making it easier and more directed to find you afterward."


    "Then, just two days ago, a service worker at the Rodel guild mentioned they had information about you but insisted on a temporary quest before they would tell me." By this point, Howard had a pretty good idea of how his information was leaked.


    "She asked you to deliver my bounty, didn''t she?" Howard sighed.


    "I was so careful, yet I still showed a w here. I don''t know if it''s bad luck or fate."


    "Whether it''s bad luck or fate, this time you won''t be able to shake me off again."


    Vivia''s words were light, but the determination within was clear to anyone.


    Howard, now with his emotions partially restored, was no exception.


    Besides, allowing Vivia to act alone, Howard would worry about her safety; it would be better for her to follow him.


    "Don''t worry, now that I''ve said it, I won''t go back on my word."


    "Do you know how Ali and Jelia left Breeze City? Or do you have any clues about them?"


    "I don''t have many clues," Vivia shook her head.


    "I left before they did. All I know is that they didn''t n to stay in Rodel but intended to head directly to Sorona, apparently, Ali has some contacts there. Don''t worry, Howard, Ali is no novice. As a level 3 magus, unless he provokes a level 1 magus, he should find ways to keep himself and Jelia safe."


    "I hope so," Howard could only nod, "But we should also get ready to leave."


    "Have you been staying with N these past few days?"


    Howard didn''t think Vivia, with her personality, would leave after finding him.


    She must have been staying close by, much like those dragons always lurking in theirirs, guarding their treasures.


    "Do you really want me to stay here?" Vivia rolled her eyes.


    "I do like you, yes, but I''m not brainless, you know."


    Despite being somewhat blind in her affection, Vivia was not foolish.


    This was Vivia¡ªaplex amalgamation of contradictory traits within a single personality.


    Honestly, Howard sometimes wondered if Vivia had some issues somewhere.


    Looking at Howard''s face, Vivia said with a half-smile, "Though the idea of a shorter lifespan isn''t pleasant, you seem more reliable having aged a bit."


    "If before you were at most a reckless kid, now you''re showing some signs of adulthood."


    "But growing up isn''t just about physical changes; experience and maturity matter more."


    Vivia crossed her arms, sizing up Howard with a judgmental gaze, "Your features remain well-bnced, but you''ve be more masculine. It seems in a few more years, you might be a heartbreaker for young girls."


    If only that were true, Howard thought, then you might be the first to regret it.


    Howard stood up, fetching his coat and slipping into it.


    Vivia sat still, watching with interest as Howard dressed meticulously and then donned a half-armor, fastening the straps.


    "You''re starting to look the part of an adventurer," Viviamented, remaining seated as Howard approached her.


    "Move! I''m off to breakfast," Howard said, cing his hand on Vivia''s hair and giving her long locks a gentle rub.


    "And where''s my bounty? You haven''t pocketed it for yourself, have you?"


    "I have my own money," Vivia rolled her eyes in response.


    "I really don''t know what got into you on that city wall, to have earned so much bounty. Though I haven''t counted it, it should be no less than a thousand gold coins."


    "A thousand!" Howard was also taken aback by the figure.


    While he had anticipated a significant bounty, he hadn''t expected it to be quite so substantial.


    Keep in mind, the quests he hadpleted previouslyted him just over a hundred gold coins in bounty, and that was with earning some extra on the side.


    Without those extras, earning a thousand gold coins would typically requirepleting around ten quests.


    Indeed, no matter the era, improving one''s abilities is always the fastest way to wealth.


    The battle on the city walls nearly exposed all of Howard''s strengths, and tales of the unnamed level 3 magus were likely already spreading among Rodel''s adventurers.


    Such stories are the favorite themes of wandering bards,cking in detail but intriguing enough to captivate an audience.


    "I''ve left your bounty with N for safekeeping. Since you''ve been asleep these past few days and keeping it here wasn''t safe, I asked N to hold onto it for you," Vivia said as she stood up and pushed the door open.


    "Let''s go have breakfast. You can get your bounty when she returns."


    "But, I always have this uneasy feeling," Howard followed Vivia out, rubbing his head.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that something unfortunate was about to happen... or perhaps had already happened.


    Breakfast didn''t take long.


    Howard and Vivia sat at a table, quickly consuming the foodid out before them.


    Both had hearty appetites, and the standard breakfast portions barely sufficed.


    Although his appearance had changed, because he was introduced as "Vivia''s brother," the innkeeper, though puzzled, didn''t recognize the transformation.


    She was more concerned about whether he would stay at the inn.


    In this world, business is paramount, and life goes on, no matter who is missing.

 Chapter 659 Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 659 Pursuit </h4>


    "N sent me to check if you''ve finished counting your money. If you have, we need to discuss our departure."


    "We might be in a bit of trouble."


    Trouble? Vivia''s words momentarily puzzled Howard, who casually asked, "What trouble? Did N tell you something?"


    Vivia shook her head.


    "She didn''t go into details, just asked me to check on you and urged you to join her as soon as possible."


    "Alright then," Howard nodded, tousling Vivia''s hair.


    "But don''t wait by my door next time. People might get the wrong idea, thinking I did something to you. Just knock directly."


    Vivia suddenly giggled.


    "What are you afraid of being misunderstood for?"


    Howard didn''t respond, merely straightened his face and gave Vivia a light knock on the head before stepping out of the room.


    "Let''s go."


    N''s room was directly opposite Howard''s, so he found himself at her door almost immediately, raising his hand to knock.


    Vivia, standing behind Howard, gazed at N''s door, her expression deep in thought.


    Seizing the moment before N opened the door, Vivia tugged at Howard''s sleeve.


    "Hey, Howard, during the monster tide attack a few days ago, did you guys do something?"


    "What do you mean?" Howard nced back at Vivia, asking, "Why would you ask that?"


    "I heard the monster tide was due to a sudden withdrawal of a mana surge. But afterwards, people searched all over Rodel and couldn''t find the source of the mana surge, leading me to believe it wasn''t caused by any device or spell. So, I thought of you. When ites to mysteries, there aren''t many in Rodel more mysterious than you!"


    With a smile gracing her face and a look of curious inquiry directed at Howard, Vivia asked, "So, did you do something? You two are the most suspicious!"


    Howard grimaced, paused for a moment, then puffed out his chest and raised his eyebrows, "Yes, it was me! It was N and I who saved the entire Rodel. How about that, scared?"


    When Howard openly admitted it, Vivia wasn''t quite convinced.


    "If you''re really that powerful, why bother standing on the city walls fighting those spellbeasts and other creatures? A simple wave of your hand should have wiped them all out."


    N opened the door, stood at the entrance with her arms crossed, and looked at the two with an inscrutable expression, amusement ying across her face.


    "Your rtionship seems better than I imagined."


    N''s voice made Howard turn back around.


    He lifted his chin, "You mentioned we might have trouble?"


    After ncing left and right to ensure no one was in the corridor, N turned and walked back into her room, "Let''s talk inside."


    Howard didn''t hesitate and entered N''s room, his first visit since waking from unconsciousness.


    The room''s arrangement appeared slightly different, adorned with additional trinkets and more luggage.


    Realizing Vivia had also moved in, he assumed these belongings were hers.


    Finding a stool to sit on, Howard followed N with his gaze and began, "Can you give me the details now? Is it another cult or something?"


    "A cult? What cult?" Eagerly sitting next to Howard, looking as excited as if attending some major conference, Vivia nudged Howard''s shoulder and asked.


    "The one behind the monster tide attacking Rodel, a cult called the Eternal me. They had built arge base beneath Rodel, but N and I destroyed it."


    "It was the destruction of that base that dispersed the monster tide."


    "It sounds like something out of a legend." Vivia stroked her chin, nodding as if understanding.


    "So, it really was you and N who saved Rodel?"


    Howard said irritably, "No."


    You didn''t believe me just now, now I won''t admit it.


    Want a story?


    No chance!


    "What''s the trouble, then?" Howard''s gaze returned to N.


    "The Eternal me," N''s expression turned serious.


    "I suppose you haven''t forgotten; they''re a cult that spans almost the entire western region of the continent."


    "After the base was destroyed, they sent people to investigate."


    "While the first group of investigators was dealt with by our people, more are on their way."


    "Moreover, there''s intelligence indicating they might be aware of our existence, even knowing we''ve been to that base."


    "That''s bad news," Howard''s eyes twitched.


    "So, we''re going to be hunted soon, and we''ll have to flee like stray dogs?"


    "The situation isn''t as bad as you think. Our people will stop most of the pursuers," N paused before adding, "The manhunt won''t be as relentless as you imagine, but it''s certainly not something that can be easily resolved either."


    "This is a real crisis. A moment''s inattention, and we might end up dead at the hands of those cult assassins."


    "To kill us, the Eternal me has even deployed a top-notch level 2 magus."


    Howard raised his hands and shrugged, "Do you have any ns, no matter how crazy?"


    Among the three of them, the most reliable might just be thisdy.


    Without her, Howard didn''t think he could survive this manhunt.


    Of course, he wasn''t afraid to die.


    But there are always things worse than death in this world.


    Falling into the hands of a cult, who knows what one might endure.


    "Time!"


    N paused, then emphatically waved her hand.


    "Time is our life! Time is our only advantage right now! We have the advantage of intelligence, but as the manhunt progresses, this slight edge won''tst long, so time is indeed our most important advantage!"


    "We must act one step ahead!"


    "One step faster to leave, one step faster to arrive!"


    "The first three waves of assassination won''t be their full effort, as my little boss will be distracting them."


    "However, starting from the third wave, we''ll be facing a death crisis!"


    "As long as we arrive in Sorona before the third wave of assassination, we''ll be out of danger!"


    Once in Sorona City, N was confident in trapping and eliminating all those pursuers then and there.


    "Alright, since you have a n, let''s follow through with it. We can''t dy any longer; we need to set off immediately. Are we still riding chocobos? What about Vivia?"


    Howard nced at Vivia before continuing, "Packing our bags won''t take too much time, but my half-armor needs some repairs, which will take about half a day."


    N calcted the possible timing for the first wave of assassins and after a moment, looked up, "That works, we''ll split up. I''ll go buy a simple carriage; it will be handy for carrying stuff and reduce our stops. You get your half-armor and weapons fixed. If you find something suitable, you can also buy something for Vivia. And those magic potions or scrolls that temporarily boost endurance, buy some if you can."


    Howard and N, being magi, were the strongest inbat among the three, with Vivia being the least capable.


    Yet, Vivia was apanion Howard cared deeply for.


    If the enemy targeted this weakness, they might aim for Vivia.


    Strengthening Vivia''sbat ability was crucial.


    "I understand," Howard nodded.


    "So, when do we regroup?"


    N looked out the window; it was just past noon, leaving half a day.


    Considering it was not advisable to travel at night, setting off early the next morning seemed most reliable, timing-wise.


    "We set off tomorrow morning; you can start preparing now."


    With the time confirmed, Howard didn''t linger any longer.


    He stood up, patted Vivia''s head, and left to prepare.


    "The carriage is your responsibility then. Do you have enough money?"


    Chocobos, known for their stamina and temperament, surpass the capabilities of ordinary nags and present no issue when tasked with pulling a cart.


    A lightweight two-wheeled carriage would be perfectly adequate for N and Vivia.


    The absence of the need to purchase horses significantly reduces the overall expense, as this eracks effective alternatives to beastlybor.


    "I have the funds, don''t worry," N also stood up, her expression firm.


    "While we have a decent buffer before the first assassination attempt, we can''t discount the possibility of unforeseen events. Vignce is essential when we''re out and about."


    "I certainly don''t want to receive sudden news of your demise."


    When N spoke, her expression was grave.


    She had no desire to relive the experience of losing apanion¡ªwhat was supposed to be a low-risk mission had resulted in the death of a long-time partner due to carelessness.


    Vignce and caution are paramount, a lesson even a maverick like her understood all too well.


    Although she hadn''t spent a great deal of time with Howard, he had be somewhat of apanion.


    His sudden death would not only signify the failure of their mission but also mean she''d lose one of the few people she could converse with in this world, making her existence increasingly lonely.

 Chapter 660 Howard’s Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 660 Howard''s Bounty</h4>


    Indeed, upon seeing the badge, the middle-aged shopkeeper''s irritation at being interrupted by Howard instantly vanished.


    A level 3 magus, while not the most distinguished figure in Rodel City, held enough clout to deal decisively with a small clothing store owner without fear of repercussion.


    Such is the nature of power and authority.


    Without them, one is forever condemned to struggle at the bottom, searching for a way out.


    With the badge''s influence, Howard quickly obtained the information he sought and, without wasting a moment, hurried out of the clothing store with Vivia in tow.


    Every moment of dy now meant potentially dozens of gold coins subtracted from his bounty.


    Although Vivia didn''t understand Howard''s sudden urgency, her trust in him prevented her from asking questions.


    Instead, she silently increased her pace, carefully noting any information Howard might miss, ready to fill him in when the opportunity arose.


    Their next destination was Rodel City''srgest restaurant, or tavern, as it could also be called.


    On the Av Continent, the line between taverns and restaurants is often blurred; by day, they serve as restaurants, and with the setting sun, they transform into taverns.


    The Golden Briar Inn was the name of N''s second stop and, consequently, Howard and Vivia''s next target.


    Unfamiliar with the streets of Rodel City, Howard took several wrong turns along the way.


    What should have been a half-hour journey took nearly an hour.


    Fortunately, they still arrived in time.


    Howard intercepted N at the entrance of the tavern.


    "You are¡­ Howard?" N frowned, eyeing Howard, who was slightly out of breath and holding Vivia''s hand.


    "But I don''t recall you looking like this. You woke up¡­ How did you change like this?"


    "It''s a long story," Howard inhaled deeply, calming his breath before looking up at N.


    "My bounty, where is it?"


    "It''s the same one Vivia gave you! You haven''t spent it, have you?"


    "How¡­ How could I!" N stammered, her gaze drifting.


    "I just¡­ borrowed a bit."


    "A bit!"


    Howard''s worst fears were confirmed; N had indeed dipped directly into his bounty.


    "How much is a bit? Three hundred? Five hundred gold coins?"


    That was the highest figure he could imagine.


    "A bit more than that," N''s evasive eyes finally met Howard''s.


    "Around nine hundred gold coins."


    Silence.


    An unsettling silence.


    Howard looked at N, silent, his hands trembling slightly.


    Nine hundred gold coins?


    Nine hundred!


    That amount could cover several months of lodging, yet N had spent it in less than two days!


    Howard was incredulous, wondering how she could possibly have managed such a feat.


    Thus, after the silence, Howard''s first question was, "What, exactly, did you spend it on?"


    "Ah? Oh!"


    N blinked, quickly regaining herposure but scratching her face awkwardly.


    "A few pieces of clothing, some small essories, a piece of mana equipment, and then a few bottles of wine."


    "Return them!" Howard''s response was immediate and decisive.


    "Return them! That''s my money!"


    "Can''t you just consider it a loan from you? I really like those clothes, it took me forever to pick them out!"


    "Those gold coins also took me forever to earn back!" Howard furrowed his brows, genuinely upset now.


    N''s actions were truly excessive.


    It would have been one thing if she had mentioned it, perhaps then there could have been some control.


    But she had spent the bounty without his consent, the very bounty Howard had nned as his startup capital for establishing himself in Sorona.


    "Look, when we get to Sorona, I''ll pay you back! Double!" N''s eyes flickered, suddenly proposing, "You know I''m wealthy! It''s just that this ce bizarrely doesn''t ept my gold coin card, and I had no choice but to use your bounty. As soon as we reach any ce that does ept the card, I''ll withdraw the gold coins and pay you back!"


    "I didn''t carry that much cash on me, who knows why they don''t take gold coin cards here."


    With N putting it that way, Howard found it hard to argue further.


    The purchases had already been made, and it was clear N was not going to return them willingly.


    He could only be thankful he had acted quickly.


    Had he waited for N to satisfy her desires fully, who knows how little of his bounty would have remained!


    "Give me the rest of the bounty," Howard extended his hand.


    N hesitated for a second, then swiped at her belt, producing a noticeably deted pouch in her hand.


    "It''s all here."


    Holding the pouch, N handed it over to Howard.


    "There''s still a few hundred gold coins left, roughly. I''ll pay you back the amount I spent as soon as we reach the next city."


    Taking the pouch, Howard couldn''t even bring himself to look inside, quickly stashing it in his Space Ring.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    "Couldn''t you have waited until the next city to shop? This ce isn''t exactly amercial hub!" Howard sighed.


    N just touched her nose, her gaze drifting aside.


    "You''ve been unconscious for several days. Staying here got boring, so I thought I''d take a walk and look around, and then... well, my hands got itchy."


    Though Howard didn''t fully understand N''s background, he could see that this level of shopping was merely a way for N to pass the time.


    Being a level 2 magus herself, N was unlikely to be short of money due to luxury purchases.


    For magi, the real financial ck hole was the endless expenses on spell research.


    Nine hundred gold coins? A drop in the bucket!


    With another sigh, Howard flicked N''s forehead.


    "There won''t be a next time. If this happens again, I''m done with the quest. Who knows what kind of characters are in your organization, it''s only a matter of time before they bring disaster upon us."


    One is a spendthrift heiress, who might the next one be? What if it''s someone who naturally courts trouble? It''s difficult for Howard to simply stand by, as he can''t just watch a "partner" meet a grim fate.


    Yet, intervening could mean he might not be able to protect himself.


    Even with Two''s assistance, not every situation can be managed by Two''s intervention.


    Moreover, what if Two falls into slumber again?


    "There won''t be a next time!" N''s head shook like a bobblehead.


    Although a shopaholic who can''t control her spending impulses, N still knows there are lines that shouldn''t be crossed.


    This kind of behavior, even once, was already too much.


    Had Howard not shown any signs of waking up, N wouldn''t have resorted to using the bounty.


    "Now that you''re awake, should we start preparing to leave?" N nced at Vivia, who was following behind Howard, and asked, "Have you decided to take her with you?"


    "Of course," Howard nodded.


    "Let''s go back to the inn and talk."


    With that, Howard, holding Vivia''s hand, turned and walked away, with N pausing briefly before hurrying to follow them.


    ...


    By the time they returned to the inn, nearly two hours had passed.


    Rodel was neither particrlyrge nor small, but as a city with a poption of over a hundred thousand, coupled with the fact that the adventurers'' inn was located near the city''s edge wherend was cheaper, their journey back was not brief.


    Upon returning, the first thing Howard did was to lock himself in his room and recount the gold coins he had, including the remaining bounty.


    In total, he still had over seven hundred gold coins.


    This was not an insignificant amount, yet it was still some distance from Howard''s ideal figure.


    Sorona was far from a stable ce; not only were the prices steep, but the order within the city was also chaotic, to say nothing of the areas outside.


    Without a solid footing in the city, one''s fate outside its walls was likely grim.


    But establishing oneself in the city required ample gold coins for various expenses, not to mention purchasing a ce to live, as staying in an inn indefinitely was not an option.


    He nned to stay in Sorona for quite some time, potentially even exceeding a year.


    Before Howard could feel confident in his strength, he wouldn''t leave Sorona, let alone venture towards Dragon Valley.


    Because that would not be an adventure; it would be a death wish.


    This meant Howard needed roughly two thousand gold coins as starting capital.


    Of course, this isn''t a game, and that number isn''t fixed.


    But the smaller the amount, the more troubles he would faceter, and the higher and more numerous the positions he would have to secure.


    After counting his gold coins, Howard reopened his room door to find Vivia standing right outside.


    "Have you been waiting here all this time?" Howard asked, surprised.


    "Sort of." Vivia peeked into the room, "What weird things were you doing in there?"


    Howard''s brow furrowed, his mind filled with exasperation, "What on earth is going on in your head?"


    Vivia responded without hesitation, "My head is full of you!"


    Looking at Vivia''s charmingly cute expression, Howard mentally facepalmed.


    "Alright, no more jokes." Howard raised his hand to pat Vivia''s hair.


    "What''s up?"

 Chapter 661 Preparing to Depart

    <h4>Chapter 661 Preparing to Depart </h4>


    The total for the three magic potions came to just under a hundred gold coins, a fraction of the cost of an intermediate potion.


    After purchasing the magic potions, Howard and Vivia moved on to their next objective.


    "This is for you!"


    Halfway there, Howard, ensuring they were unobserved, suddenly pulled Vivia aside and handed her the Liontiger potion they had just bought.


    "Keep this safe, use it when you need to, don''t be stingy or worry about the cost! Compared to your safety, these two hundred gold coins mean nothing."


    Vivia looked at the potion in her hand, then at Howard''s face.


    She didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    She knew that with her current strength, she couldn''t provide any directbat support to Howard.


    Although she was a herbal healer, her knowledge of magic potions was limited, and she could only prepare a few basic potions.


    If she couldn''t contribute on the battlefield, the least she could do was take care of herself and not be a burden to Howard.


    If things were as bad as N had described, the enemy would undoubtedly investigate the rtionships around Howard.


    Even if they couldn''t uncover Howard''s true identity, linking them together wouldn''t be difficult.


    Targeting a soft target rather than going after Howard and N, whose strengths were unknown, is a decision any intelligent assassin would make.


    That''s why Howard and N were in such a hurry to leave, and why Howard had allocated so much of their budget to equip her, to enhance her capabilities.


    Beyond magic potions, Howard also nned to buy Vivia a mana protection item or several suitable scrolls.


    The former is good for its reusability, while thetter boasts stronger power.


    Ideally, they would acquire both, but reality dictated Howard''s budget could only stretch to one choice.


    Opting for mana equipment meant insufficient funds for scrolls, and purchasing enough scrolls left no money for mana items.


    After watching Vivia carefully store away the Liontiger potion and reiterating his advice, Howard led her towards the scroll counter.


    Ultimately, he decided on scrolls.


    Mana items, although reusable, were not the current priority.


    The immediate concern was addressing the limited but extremely dangerous assassination attempts.


    Weighing the options, the superior power and effect of scrolls made them the more valuable choice.


    Acquiring mana items could wait until their arrival in Sorona; navigating the immediate crisis was paramount.


    Two basic teleportation spells, one multiple fireball, one ice spike spell, and one imprisonment spell¡ªfive scrolls in total, equivalent to the power of a top-tier level 3 magus.


    This purchase depleted all of Howard''s remaining budget, even slightly exceeding it.


    However, this effectively armed Vivia.


    With the Liontiger potion enhancing her constitution, and offensive or defensive measures like the multiple fireballs and ice spike spell, along with escape options provided by the imprisonment spell and basic teleportation scrolls, Vivia was well-equipped.


    As long as she remained alert, there was virtually no chance of her being captured.


    And as long as Vivia wasn''t caught, Howard and N had countless ways to counter any assassination attempts.


    Afterpleting their purchases, Howard and Vivia made another round of the Grand Marketce, retrieved the repaired leather armor and twin des from Rodel''s sole cksmith, and then headed to the Adventurer''s Guild branch in Rodel.


    Howard had yet to settle the payment for the wolfrat carcasses and young wolfrats he had consigned.


    Although Duduro had died, the transaction between him and Howard was consideredplete; Howard simply hadn''t had the chance to collect his gold coins.


    While not as substantial as the bounty from the monster tide defense quest, the amount was not negligible.


    Wishing to avoid drawing attention, Howard and Vivia entered the guild branch with their hoods up, concealing their faces.


    Aside from a small gasp of surprise from the clerk behind the counter, Howard managed to collect his gold coins without revealing his identity to anyone else and left immediately afterward.


    The gold coins were a bit more than expected.


    In total, one hundred fifty-five coins.


    Adult wolfrat carcasses were priced at ten gold coins each, while young wolfrats were twenty gold coins each, amounting to one hundred fifty-five gold coins in total.


    Though not enough to purchase new equipment, the sum was more than sufficient for their travel expenses to Sorona.


    Returning to the inn, Howard saw N in the courtyard, leading a chocobo named Lightning, which was pulling a two-wheeled carriage with a canopy.


    The carriage wasn''trge, but it was ample for the three of them, especially since one person would need to keep watch at night, leaving just enough space inside for two to sleep.


    With transportation arranged and all preparations made, they only needed an opportune moment to set off towards Sorona.


    Although Howard''s stay in Rodel was brief, barely more than a week, with half of that time spent unconscious, the events that unfolded were no less significant than those in Lorinda.


    The level of danger, in fact, was several notches higher.


    In the underground base, if not for Two''s sessful awakening, if not for Two''s ability to absorb mana smoothly, if not for Two regaining certain permissions and abilities, Rodel might now be apletely different ce, with Howard and N likely buried underground.


    The Eternal me would not spare anyone who hindered their ns, as had been the case in the past, and so it remains.


    On thest night at the inn, Howard didn''t dream.


    His eyes closed and then opened, and it was morning.


    Gazing at the dim morning light outside the window, Howard suddenly remembered the days when he would wake up before dawn.


    Winter training in the bitter cold, summer training in the scorching heat¡ªeasy to say, but only those who have endured it know the suffering involved.


    Even without physical pain, the weariness of the spirit and body wouldn''t lessen by the slightest.


    But as he said that, after getting used to it, it wasn''t so bad.


    When Howard first chose to leave, he maintained the habit of waking up before dawn.


    Always alert, perhaps even overly sensitive.


    But everyone needs rest;te nights lead tote mornings.


    The power of habit is terrifying; it can silently overturn everything you''ve known.


    Touching his forehead, Howard sat up.


    It had been a long time since hest woke up this early.


    Rubbing his hair, he climbed out of bed, methodically dressing himself and equipping his gear: half-armor, belt pouch, potion bag, hunting knife sheath, and scabbard.


    With each piece of equipment he donned, Howard became more alert.


    By the time he was fully equipped, he waspletely awake, his gaze sharp.


    Smiling at his reflection in the mirror, Howard grabbed a clean towel to wipe his face, just as a knock sounded at the door.


    Adjusting the diagonally exposed hilt of his knife on his shoulder, he turned and said, "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing Vivia, already prepared herself.


    "N sent me to call you. We''re ready to depart."


    "I''m all set," Howard smiled at Vivia, tucking the towel into his Space Ring.


    He had organized all his belongings the day before, packed them separately, keeping the essential items in his Space Ring and the rest in a bundle.


    Picking up the bundle by the bed, Howard passed by Vivia, ruffling her hair.


    "Let''s go, we''re setting off."


    Vivia tilted her head, watching Howard''s back, then hurried to catch up.


    "Why do I feel like there''s something different about you today?"


    "Different?" Howard, looking at Vivia beside him, smiled more broadly.


    "Indeed, something is different. You could say I''vee to understand some things."


    "Understand what?" Vivia looked at Howard, puzzled.


    "Some things I used to insist on, but now, upon reflection, seem rather pretentious," Howard exined, reaching out to ruffle Vivia''s hair again.


    "I hope you''ll never have to deal with such things."


    "You didn''t say what it was."


    "If you encounter it, you''ll naturally understand. If you don''t, then that''s even better."


    Descending the stairs, Howard saw the innkeeper cleaning the lobby.


    After greeting her and settling the bill, he and Vivia headed to the backyard where N stood by the carriage, grooming Lightning''s feathers.


    "Are we all set? Let''s get going."


    Upon seeing Howard and Vivia, N waved them over.


    Howard helped Vivia onto the carriage, then went to the stable to fetch Redfeather, fitting the saddle in ce.


    The carriage moved out first, with Howard riding Redfeather, following behind.


    The streets of Rodel were nearly empty in the early morning, allowing their small convoy to exit the city without dy despite their moderate pace.


    As they left the city, the sun had yet to fully rise, only a faint glow brightening the horizon.


    ...

 Chapter 662 Choosing Magic Potions

    <h4>Chapter 662 Choosing Magic Potions</h4>


    "Let me have a look at them."


    Howard nced over the counter, which disyed a variety of basic magic potions.


    While they appeared to be of decent quality, they clearly didn''t meet Howard''s expectations.


    Indeed, intermediate magic potions, being quite valuable here, wouldn''t just be casually ced on the counter.


    Even in Lorinda, the bounty on Red Eye was merely in the four digits of gold coins.


    Yet, Red Eye''s power was almost at the level of a level 2 magus.


    This illustrates that, although being a magus is quite expensive, it''s equally a profession where earning money can be as easy as picking it up off the ground.


    Whether it''s crafting magic potions or scrolls, teaching at various magus academies, affiliating with a noble family, or even iming a noble title for oneself, money is always plentiful.


    The only ones who are poor are eitherzy or too weak.


    The middle-aged man turned and opened a hefty metal cab behind him, retrieving several sealed wooden boxes, which heid out in a row on the counter and opened one by one.


    Each box contained a type of magic potion, with some holding two or three bottles and others just one, totaling no more than ten bottles.


    "These are thetest arrivals, all sealed with mana to preserve the effects of the magic potions to the greatest extent. As long as they remain unopened, they can be preserved for over three years!"


    The middle-aged man introduced each magic potion in turn: "Starting from the side, we have Liontiger, Dragon Fang, me Heart, Ice Heart, Mandragora, and Water Demon."


    Six types of magic potions were presented, ranging from those that simply enhance constitution, to those that temporarily boost attribute mana, to others designed for specific situations.


    Together, they provided aprehensive solution to virtually any circumstance one might encounter.


    Magic potions are typically named in a manner reflective of their effects.


    Liontiger enhances the user''s constitution for a period, with virtually no usage requirements, potentially elevating the consumer''s constitution to the standards of a level 2 magus.


    Dragon Fang amplifies the abilities of special bloodlines within the body and can also boost constitution.


    However, its ability to purely enhance constitution is not as strong as Liontiger, and its usees with certain limitations.


    me Heart and Ice Heart are two diametrically opposed magic potions that enhance mana and imbue it with either Pyro or Cyro effects.


    If the user''s mana already aligns with one of these attributes, the amplification effect is significantly more pronounced.


    Mandragora is a rare potion with potent toxicity, capable of neutralizing most poisons through a toxin-against-toxin approach upon consumption.


    Water Demon dramatically extends the user''s breath-holding capacity and enhances sensory perception in aquatic environments.


    Each magic potion serves its unique purpose, and all appear to be of high quality.


    Were it not for budget constraints, Howard would certainly purchase one of each variety.


    Even if not immediately needed, it''s always better to be prepared.


    Unfortunately, his budget was limited.


    After surveying all the potions, Howard picked up the Dragon Fang potion next to the Liontiger and casually inquired, "How much for this bottle of Dragon Fang?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled, and a bright smile spread across his face.


    "Only two hundred and thirty gold coins! This potion''s formes from the hands of a special-level magus and offers a significant boost to various special bloodlines. The enhancement to constitution is also notably pronounced. It''s an essential item both for self-defense at home and for those traveling abroad!"


    Howard swirled the small bottle containing the magic potion, peering at the mist-like substance within.


    Although termed "magic potion," most magic potions aren''t the typical liquid form one might expect.


    Instead, they''re a special type of spell or a physical matrix that utilizes the unique effects of various mana materials.


    Thus, even non-magi, with precise forms and skillful hands, can produce them.


    This leads to the possibility of mass-producing magic potions.


    However, this also results in inconsistent quality among magic potions.


    Even potions produced from the same form by the same batch can have slight efficacy differences, depending on the creator''s state of energy at the time of creation.


    Such subtle differences might not be apparent with intermediate magic potions, but they be crucial for pricing when ites to advanced or superior magic potions.


    Two hundred thirty gold coins for the price was within Howard''s expectations, but it wasn''t the lowest he had hoped for.


    For potions like Dragon Fang, which have certain usage restrictions, the price can vary significantly¡ªup to twenty percent depending on the individual.


    For a subhuman with a special bloodline, even a price tag of two hundred fifty gold coins for a bottle of Dragon Fang could be considered a bargain.


    Despite being marketed as a mass-produced item, the price of intermediate magic potions has never had a fixed standard.


    "That''s a bit pricey," Howard shook his head, cing the Dragon Fang magic potion back into the box, his gaze shifting towards Mandragora.


    "How much for this bottle of Mandragora?"


    Although the primary use of Mandragora magic potion is detoxification, it also possesses severe toxicity.


    If taken without being poisoned, even a level 2 magus might not be saved.


    Describing it as ''deadly upon contact'' is an understatement.


    Were it not for the fact that magic potions cannot be consumed in diluted form, the toxicity of a standard potion bottle of Mandragora could kill thousands.


    Furthermore, there''s an application of Mandragora magic potion that hasn''t fully be mainstream yet, something N shared with Howard before he left.


    That is, applying Mandragora directly to weapons, allowing them to retain severe toxicity for a duration.


    And because it involves a spell, there''s no need to worry about the poison''s efficacy being diminished by collisions or wear.


    A single bottle of Mandragora could render a weapon poisonous for a week.


    Colorless, tasteless, and deadly in the smallest quantities, it is undoubtedly the best choice for assassination or ambush.


    Had Howard possessed such a potion during the monster tide siege, with his speed, he could have defended a hundred-meter stretch of the wall by himself!


    His battle achievements might have been more than tripled!


    "Just three hundred sixty gold coins."


    But the price is also significantly higherpared to potions of the same level.


    Then, the middle-aged man saw Howard shake his head again, his gaze moving away from Mandragora and finally settling on Liontiger magic potion.


    Truthfully, although Liontiger magic potion can significantly enhance constitution, it''s somewhat superfluous for magi.


    For magi who specialize in spellcasting, allowing an enemy toe into close range is unlikely, making it more sensible to invest in a me Heart or Ice Heart potion instead.


    And for enhancement magi, who already possess methods to bolster their constitution, the redundant and temporary effects of Liontiger seem unnecessary.


    It would be more practical to opt for Mandragora, Dragon Fang, or Water Demon potions.


    Thus, despite its effective results as an intermediate magic potion, Liontiger''s somewhat awkward capability ces its price among the lower tier within the intermediate potion category.


    Even so, its price generally doesn''t fall below two hundred gold coins.


    After all, Liontiger proves very useful for non-magi individuals in self-defense situations.


    The enhanced constitution is sufficient to allow the consumer to momentarily withstand a level 3 magus, potentially securing a chance to escape.


    As expected, under Howard''s seemingly casual yet intentional gaze, the middle-aged man quoted a price significantly lower than the other two potions.


    "Two hundred and five gold coins."


    Barely crossing the two hundred gold coin threshold, it was even just two-thirds the price of the Mandragora potion.


    This was within Howard''s expectations; not too high, but not too low either.


    If Howard were a level 2 magus, or if he had a few more followers behind him, the price could probably be pressed down by another twenty to thirty percent.


    Unfortunately, Howard had none of these advantages.


    What he did have was apanion who liked to follow him around and became immovable at the sight of pretty dresses.


    Quickly calcting his budget, Howard tapped on the countertop, "I''ll take this one. Also, I''d like to pick up a few basic magic potions. Do you have any rmendations, shopkeeper?"


    "What do you need them for, young man?"


    The middle-aged man, with a smile as radiant as the sun, began packaging the Liontiger potion.


    After carefully putting away the other intermediate potions, he opened a cab andid out several basic magic potions on the counter in a row.


    Compared to intermediate magic potions, there is a wider variety and quantity of basic magic potions avable.


    Although each type of potion is still contained in its individual small box, the presentation is not as formal as with intermediate potions; they are simply cushioned with a decent-


    looking piece of silk, and a box contains nearly ten bottles.


    Howard nced over the magic potions disyed by the shopkeeper¡ªlion, cat, wolf, grey mouse, lone leaf, Grey Poison, water lung...


    Some are the original or diluted versions of intermediate potions, while others are more niche potions with unique effects.


    After looking around, Howard selected two bottles of Grey Poison and one bottle of Cat.


    The former is the original version of Mandragora, but both its toxicity and duration of effect are vastly inferior.


    Even when applied to weapons, Grey Poison can only maintain its effect for a day, and its toxicity is not significantly effective againstrger creatures unless the wound is quiterge or it directly hits near the heart.


    "Cat," on the other hand, is a magic potion that offers night vision.


    However, it would be more urate to describe its effect as low-light vision rather than true night vision.

 Chapter 663 Making Some Extra Money

    Chapter 663 Making Some Extra Money


    ??Jelia leaned in close, whispering in Ali''s ear, "Why hasn''t he mentioned saving hispanions even once?"


    It was as though a veil of fog had been instantly lifted, and Ali abruptly understood why she had no desire to intervene.


    A reward of one to two hundred gold coins was not a trivial amount, even for a level 3 magus, for whom such a sum could be put to significant use.


    Had it been any other adventurer, they likely would have already called upon theirpanions, ready to set out together.


    To them, subhumans were no different from wild beasts; killing a werewolf was no different from ying a dog, aside from the former posing more of a danger.


    Moreover, all Ali could see in Gick''s eyes was hatred and anger.


    Likely, these emotions werergely due to the loss of goods.


    She no longer had the desire to investigate the reasons behind the subhumans'' presence in the area, for she was well aware that by their actions, the subhumans had effectively sentenced themselves to death.


    Even if Ali had declined this quest today, Gick would have sought out other adventurers.


    Someone would eventually take action.


    After a moment of reflection, when Ali looked up again, she had managed to conceal all her previous emotions.


    "How many of those subhumans did you see?" Ali asked.


    "Five or six, but each one was armed, and a few even had half-suits of armor."


    "Where and when were you attacked?"


    "It happened less than three kilometers north of the vige. We wereing from Car, heading for Rodel. As you know, Rodel is quite a favorable city for itinerant merchants. With the right eye for business, one always stands to make a profit."


    Gick paused, pondering for a moment, before continuing, "It was around nine in the morning. My twopanions and I were in a carriage, making our way when those beasts sprang from the roadside. Poor Am was struck first, blood everywhere!"


    Car is a small city located several dozen kilometers north of the vige, even smaller than Breeze City, with a poption of about ten thousand.


    "What goods were you carrying?"


    "Some herbs and various cheap mana materials, all ingredients for low-level magic potions. We were hoping to sell them at the Rodel marketce, where there are plenty of buyers for such items."


    Rodel is a gathering ce for a significant number of adventurers.


    Some capable adventurers, if they have a few recipes, often opt to purchase materials themselves and then seek out a herbalist they know to make magic potions.


    This approach can be about thirty percent cheaper than buying the potions ready-made.


    "Onest question, what do you n to do now without your goods?"


    Without his goods and without a single gold coin to his name, this merchant couldn''t even make it back to Car.


    "I can only take it one step at a time. But, I absolutely cannot forgive those beasts! They must pay the price!"


    Alright, Ali couldn''t fault Gick for his hatred; he wasn''t in the wrong.


    Perhaps Ali didn''t favor this sentiment, but it was indeed the mindset of the majority, sometimes even her own.


    "What if, and I''m just saying what if, yourpanions are still alive? What then?" Ali queried.


    "To be honest, I think the chances are slim. Poor Am, he was the first to fall. I saw with my own eyes those beasts shing his chest with a knife, blood spilling onto the ground, forming arge pool. I don''t know about Jera''s fate, but I doubt it''s any good."


    "Those beasts have no humanity!"


    "Of course, if they are still alive, please, I beg of you to bring them back! Though caring for two wounded would be burdensome, I can''t abandon them."


    Ali nodded, satisfied with his response.


    She patted Jelia on the head and stood up.


    "I''ll take on your quest," Ali dered, slinging her broadsword onto her back and straightening the hilt.


    "Agreed, then. The goods are mine," she affirmed.


    "Yes, I am a man of my word after all."


    "That''s settled then."


    Ali beckoned Jelia with a wave of her hand, "Let''s set off then, to earn some extra money."


    Throughout the conversation, Ali never questioned why Gick sought her out specifically.


    The answer wasn''t hard to deduce, returning to the earlier point about lone wanderers; if they''re not out of their minds, they must possess certain skills, especially someone like Ali, who was apanied by a child.


    Without considerable capabilities, Ali wouldn''t have survived up to this point.


    Young female ves were always favored by nobles with particr tastes in the ve markets, fetching unimaginable prices for an ordinary person.


    ...


    Upon leaving Oak Vige, Ali and Jelia used a map to pinpoint the location of the attack described by Gick.


    Investigating the site of the ambush was the sole entry point if they were to track the subhumans'' movements.


    Ali''s current hope was that these subhumans weren''t trained but mere bandits, as that would leave behind a trail of clues for them to follow.


    Otherwise, with so much time having passed, there wouldn''t be many leads left.


    "Ali, why did you agree to take on this quest? I don''t like that man," Jelia voiced, trailing closely behind Ali.


    "If Howard were in this situation, he wouldn''t have run away alone."


    Ali countered, "How do you know he wouldn''t?"


    "Because Howard would never abandon Jelia," Jelia stated confidently.


    ...


    The information Gick provided was sparse, yet identifying the location of their ambush was not challenging.


    Firstly, there was only one winding path from Car to Oak Vige, so the site of the ambush had to be along that route, deviating at most by a few meters from the road¡ªit couldn''t be far off.


    Secondly, Gick provided an approximate distance and the time of the attack.


    Using Gick''s movement speed and the time, one could retroactively verify the uracy of the distance, and even gauge the condition under which Gick made his estimate.


    Of course, this was aplex task.


    Although Ali was capable of such analysis, it would require a significant amount of time to gather more information about Gick, which would be counterproductive.


    A better approach would be to make a rough estimate and then refine the investigation by adding clues along the way.


    Ali and Jelia pressed on relentlessly, and in less than an hour, they came upon a carriage lying by the roadside.


    The ground was stained withrge pools of blood, not yet dry, disying a vivid and stark red.


    Just approaching it a little, the pungent smell of blood assaulted their nostrils.


    Ali frowned and patted Jelia''s hair, signaling her to stop.


    It seemed they had found the site of Gick''s ambush.


    "Jelia, wait here for me. I''ll check out the situation. When I call you, then you cane," Ali instructed.


    She didn''t want Jelia to be overly exposed to the gore, believing it to be detrimental to her growth.


    Encountering such harsh realities too early was not about advanced education; it was forcing maturity.


    "Okay," Jelia responded, looking around and sniffing the air.


    She nced at Ali, gripping the hem of Ali''s clothing.


    "There aren''t any wolves around here, are there?... I can smell the blood."


    Orcs are known for their exceptionally sharp senses, and though Jelia only partially inherited the orc bloodline, it was concentrated enough to manifest physical traits and abilities typical of orcs.


    This included extraordinary senses and remarkable physical strength.


    Even though she hadn''t begun her true growth phase, Jelia was already showing signs of the orcishbat prowess.


    "There won''t be any," Ali reassured her.


    Hearing Jelia''s concern, she too scanned their surroundings.


    The wilderness was unpredictable; she couldn''t guarantee a grey wolf wouldn''t leap out at them.


    Making promises only to have them broken would lead Jelia to use her of lying again.


    Considering this and taking into ount Jelia''s safety, Ali decided to act.


    She reached into her belt pouch and pulled out a handful of silver powder.


    Holding the powder, she drew aplete circle on the ground, encircling Jelia within it.


    As she drew, Ali also murmured in anguage Jelia had never heard before.


    It was the pure elfnguage.


    As part of the advanced elf lineage, Ali had aprehensive and more spiritually potentmand of the elfnguage, which inherently contained mana just by being spoken.


    Thus, when Ali used the elfnguage to construct simple spell matrices, she didn''t even need to expend her own mana.


    The ambient mana in the air was drawn to the power of the elfnguage.


    The moment the circle waspleted, ambient mana automatically converged, merging into the silver powder outline.


    Under Ali''s control, it formed a self-sustaining matrix structure.


    "Do not step out of this circle. This is a simple mana shield. As long as you stay inside, ordinary people or grey wolves won''t be able to break through this protection."

 Chapter 664 The Ambushed Merchant

    Chapter 664 The Ambushed Merchant


    ??"Showing off," Ali remarked as he scooped Jelia onto his shoulders.


    Perched atop Ali, Jelia wriggled around, looking down at the ground, and kicked Ali''s chest.


    "It feels like I''ve be a titan... Ali, can you carry me like this on our travels from now on?"


    "In your dreams!" Ali rolled his eyes and moved forward.


    "Hold tight, this is a one-time deal.


    After this, we''re each on our own path!"


    "Stingy! Howard would have said yes."


    ...


    The vige was small,cking even a specific name on the map.


    It was simply known because of two giant oak trees in the central square, leading passersby and vigers to refer to it as Oak Vige.


    The vige wasn''trge, with a poption not exceeding two hundred.


    A simple fence of wooden spikes served as its entire defense.


    However, given the absence of spellbeast subspecies in the area, this rudimentary protection sufficed to maintain safety.


    If only gray wolves or simr creatures appeared, the vige hunters could handle them themselves.


    After wandering around the vige, Ali kept his promise and purchased honeyed white bread for three.


    This delicacy, considered a luxury by ordinary families and not exactly cheap even by adventurer standards, was a wee change from the daily diet of dark and coarse bread that severely dampened morale.


    Gazing at the freshly baked loaves covered in a thick, goldenyer of enticing honey, Ali could almost hear Jelia swallowing her saliva from his shoulder.


    "Ali, where are we going to eat? My stomach''s been growling."


    Ali pondered for a moment and then suggested, "Let''s see, how about we head to the square? There are big trees and pigeons, cooing pigeons."


    "Sunshine, a gentle breeze, and a fountain."


    "Is there a fountain here?" Jelia kicked Ali''s chest.


    "Pretend there is," Ali caught Jelia''s leg.


    "With such a nice setting, let''s quickly eat and rest a bit, then we need to continue on our journey. We still have nearly ten kilometers to go today."


    Saying so, Ali headed towards the square.


    ...


    Perhaps because it wasn''t the peakmercial season, there weren''t many merchants passing through the vige, and consequently, the square wasn''t bustling with people and vehicles.


    The two towering oak trees cast vast shadows, with their roots encircled by neatly arrangedrge stones, providing perfect seats for resting.


    Ali found a clean spot to set Jelia down, took out the honeyed white bread they had bought,id out a napkin as a makeshift tablecloth, and sat opposite her.


    "Let''s eat!"


    Gazing at the honeyed white bread on the napkin, Jelia wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    "Go ahead." Ali handed her thergest piece.


    The bread meant for three wasn''t exactly scant, but also not abundant.


    The two managed to devour it in less than half an hour, leaving only a napkin with a strong scent of honey behind.


    Observing Jelia''s tongue flicking at the corners of her mouth, Ali thought that if no one was watching, Jelia might even lick the napkin.


    There was no helping it.


    The white bread itself was of superior quality, soft and delicious, and whenbined with the rich, sweet honey, it was simply irresistible, one piece after another.


    That''s how many girls end up gaining weight.


    "I''m full," Jelia sighed contentedly, patting her slightly protruded belly before leaning back against a clean rock, gazing through the dense leaves at the patches of sky, "I don''t want to move anymore."


    "Lazy bones!" Ali folded the napkin neatly and wrapped it in another piece of cloth.


    It wasn''t yet time to clean up; they would rest a bit more before setting off.


    After lying down for a while, Jelia suddenly sat up, rummaging behind her.


    "What''s wrong?" Ali asked, puzzled.


    "There''s a bug! Something bit me."


    After a brief search, Jelia emerged holding a small beetle.


    "This guy did it!" she dered.


    Ali examined the beetle, recognizing it as one of the mostmon types, identifiable by light spots on its back¡ªthese little creatures seemed to be found everywhere.


    Rubbing his chin, Ali looked at Jelia, "What do you n to do with it?"


    "Does it have a family?" Jelia inquired.


    Ali nodded.


    "Probably. There''s always a beetle that gave birth to it, and it might have its own offspring."


    "Having kin makes them family, I guess," Jelia mused.


    She continued, "Do they have their own society?"


    "I don''t know about that," Ali shook his head.


    Whether beetles have a society had never crossed his mind.


    Just as people don''t consider the feelings of cows and sheep when eating meat, he had never thought about whether such ubiquitous little creatures as beetles have their societies.


    Do they have their families?


    Do they have their nations?


    Such questions seemed pointless because it appeared beetles would never have the capacity to overthrow human dominance.


    Although humans might not be the strongest individuals, they always seem to be the strongest species.


    "Then let''s release it," Jelia concluded after a moment''s thought, and gently ced the beetle back on the stone.


    "If it has a family, they would be saddened by its sudden death."


    It was a kind ofpassion that might seem excessive, but Ali didn''t dislike it.


    Maintaining such kindness could indeed make life better, though living solely that way could be somewhat dull.


    As Jelia released the beetle onto the stone b, Ali turned around, contemting a nap on the b as well.


    The weather wasn''t too hot, a slight breeze was blowing, and after a satisfying meal, taking a nice nap seemed like a splendid idea.


    However, a shadow fell over him.


    A disheveled middle-aged man stood before Ali.


    "My name is Gick, a wandering merchant."


    The man looked somewhat ragged and uneasy, his gaze flitting around when he looked at Ali.


    A wandering merchant?


    Why would a merchant seek me out?


    To hire a bodyguard?


    Trade associations that could afford to travel to this location surely wouldn''tck for protectors.


    And those who venture alone are either foolish or skilled enough not to need a bodyguard.


    "I''m Ali, as you can see, an adventurer. What do you need?"


    Ali gestured towards the shortsword leaning against the side.


    Though not his weapon of choice, he was adept enough with it, and with the physical foundation of a level 3 magus, he could take on a group of average adventurers with ease.


    "I have a quest I''d like to entrust to you," Gick nodded, continuing, "As you can see, I''m just a regr wandering merchant, not affiliated with any trade association. I''ve been traveling here with a few friends, and everything was going smoothly until, unexpectedly, we ran into trouble right in this area!"


    "An attack?" Ali frowned.


    What sort of mishap could ur in Oak Vige? This area didn''t even host a single spellbeast subspecies, with gray wolves being thergest carnivores around.


    "We were attacked by a group of subhumans!"


    "Subhumans?" Ali''s brow furrowed deeper.


    She wasn''t unfamiliar with subhumans.


    Typically, themon folk refer to those with special bloodlines as subhumans¡ªhalf-orcs, half-elves, and some being part dwarf or gnome.


    Because they aren''t purely human nor entirely other, such subhumans often live in istion.


    However, many other races are willing to ept these subhumans, like elves or dwarves, who generally have a favorable attitude toward half-bloods.


    Thus, those who roam and cause trouble outside are usually half-orcs and gnomes.


    But were there subhuman activities around Oak Vige?


    If so, they almost certainly would have had contact with the vigers of Oak Vige because the wandering subhumans have almost no means to acquire human-made goods other than through robbery.


    Deprived of human creations, those subhumans would regress to a primitive society within half a month.


    "What kind of subhumans attacked you?"


    "They looked like beasts, with the ws of wild animals, and some even had the faces of beasts!" Gick''s face was etched with terror.


    "After we were attacked, only I managed to escape, barely.


    My goods and mypanions were all taken by those beasts!"


    "Although I''m penniless now, I''m willing to give you all of my goods! Just if you can find those beasts and kill them! I don''t know in what condition my goods are now, but they should still be worth a hundred or two hundred gold coins."


    Ali did not ept immediately; instead, she observed Gick, who stood before her.


    The hatred, anger, or perhaps fear in Gick''s eyes¡ªall of it was unmistakably genuine, and Ali was adept at discerning that much.


    However, for reasons unbeknownst to her, faced with Gick''s raw fury, Ali found herself unwilling to make a move.


    Suddenly, she felt someone tug at her clothes.


    Turning around, she found herself looking directly into Jelia''s bright eyes.

 Chapter 665 The Secret Inside the House

    Chapter 665 The Secret Inside the House


    ??"Elder Monka, may I meet with the hunter named Rudo?" Ali requested.


    Despite hesitating for a moment, Monka did not refuse.


    Truthfully, he didn''t believe Rudo to be capable of such an act as attacking humans.


    The subhumans in the vige were those who sought no conflict with humans, wishing only for a quiet ce to live.


    This very reason was why the people of Oak Vige, knowing of their existence, helped conceal them and even introduced other like-minded subhumans.


    Initiating an attack on humans now would ce everyone in the vige in extreme danger!


    No one could escape the relentless pursuit of humans.


    Even if they miraculously avoided the military''s clutches, the ubiquitous adventurers, motivated by hefty bounties, would joyously y any wandering subhuman they encountered, delivering them to the adventurer''s guild for rewards.


    Ultimately, no one would survive.


    "You can rest in the empty house over there for now. I will bring Rudo to you shortly!"


    Monka gestured towards a small, somewhat dpidated but still intact house on the edge of the vige.


    It was perfectly suitable for a brief respite.


    "You can be assured, no one in our vige has ever initiated violence against humans. If they had killed anyone, they could not stay here; we wouldn''t ept such an unstable element."


    A policy of prudent self-preservation, then.


    Ali lowered her gaze, deciding not to reveal her own status as a subhuman.


    She wanted to see, when facing a "human," to what extent these subhumans would go.


    Would they simply yield unconditionally, or would they opt to leave room for negotiation for both sides?


    Neither staunch resistance nor unconditional surrender is the best choice.


    The former is too reckless, thetter too weak.


    True living should embody neither subservience nor arrogance.


    Nodding, Ali took Jelia''s small hand and headed towards the somewhat dpidated house.


    Monka nced at their retreating figures, signaling the surrounding subhumans with a look before quickly turning to leave.


    He needed an exnation from Rudo; there was no room here for any element that might disrupt the bnce with Oak Vige.


    Without the vige''s support, none here would survive.


    ...


    Stepping into the house with Jelia, Ali and Jelia found that it wasn''t as rundown inside as it appeared from the outside.


    The walls and roof were intact, and although the house was dusty from long disuse, it was perfectly suitable for a rest.


    Ali ced their bags down in a rtively clean spot, watching Jelia explore the house''s only two rooms without stopping.


    After calling her, Ali finally got the little girl to settle down.


    Yet, Jelia''s eyes remained wide with curiosity, looking around.


    "Ali, why is this house empty?" Jelia tugged at Ali''s sleeve and asked.


    "How would I know?" Ali rolled her eyes, unsure of what else to say.


    Such nonsensical questions could onlye from Jelia, a seemingly smart yet often silly little girl.


    Why does everything need to be questioned to its roots?


    Isn''t it a blessing not to know many things?


    "I know, though," Jelia said, mysteriously blinking her eyes, looking quite pleased with herself as if saying, "Beg me, and I might tell you."


    "What''s the reason?"


    Unfortunately, Ali didn''t catch on to Jelia''s real intentions, or perhaps she understood but chose not to y along, deciding instead to exert her "adult" authority.


    She ruffled Jelia''s hair, taking advantage of the moment Jelia was fixing her hair to ask, "What did you see? I''ll mess up your hair again if you don''t tell me."


    "I won''t tell! I''ll have Howard break your legs! Howard said he''d break the legs of anyone who bullies Jelia!"


    The little girl backed away and then hurried into the inner room.


    Soon, there was silence from Jelia.


    Ali didn''t take it to heart, assuming the girl had found something else to capture her attention.


    Unpacking some belongings from her bag and cleaning a table with a rag, Ali considered whether to borrow a pot to make some soup for dinner.


    Jerky is tasty when roasted, but it feels dry in the mouth.


    Some soup would be much better.


    After waiting a while with no sound from Jelia, Ali wondered if the girl had suddenly be more patient than usual.


    Normally, she would quicklyin of hunger.


    Jelia was more punctual than Ali when it came to meal times, always dering her hunger right on schedule, far more urately than any mana-crafted clock.


    Something seemed off.


    Ali thought for a moment and called out.


    No response.


    Something might not be right.


    Ali touched the hilt of her shortsword at her waist, silently channeling mana and stepping lightly towards the inner room.


    Perhaps due to the surrounding subhumans, she had somewhat neglected to inspect the entire cottage immediately.


    Standing at the doorway, Ali heard no sound from within the room, not even Jelia''s breathing.


    With a swift step into the room, her shortsword unsheathed with a clear ring, Ali''s gaze swept across the entirety of the space.


    Her actions froze, her gaze solidified.


    "This is no joke."


    The room was empty, Jelia nowhere to be found.


    "If Howard learns of this, this vige might not survive." Ali scanned the room again.


    The small space contained only a wooden bed frame, without even a mattress.


    The floor, made of wooden nks, showed no signs of any secret passages.


    After a full circle, Ali''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    If not for her certainty that Jelia was not in immediate danger, she''d already be considering destroying the vige to prevent Howard from intervening too harshly.


    With no clues, the window shut tight from the inside, and thetch untouched, this was a sealed room.


    The only entrance was an open doorway, yet Jelia had disappeared without a trace.


    Ali knew Jelia sometimes possessed an extraordinary intuition, a sense that always pointed towards the truth.


    If one were to exin it, this intuition bore simrity to "prophecies" or "divine guidance" - a vague but direct hint at the essence of matters.


    If this intuition guided her, even without piercing through the veils of truth, Jelia might still touch upon reality.


    Was there truly something amiss in this room?


    With that thought, Ali immediately turned to find Monka.


    Neither Gick nor Rudo mattered now; Jelia was the priority.


    Where is this ce? Jelia observed the walls glowing with a faint green light, inscribed with runes that flickered with her breath.


    Even the usually fearless girl started to feel nervous.


    Reaching into her cloak, Jelia gripped the handle of her short knife tightly.


    She only remembered touching a dark red pattern on the wall in the room, then after a sh of bright light, she found herself here.


    Although not ustomed to wielding a weapon capable of killing, Jelia knew that in this situation, she could only rely on herself for protection.


    If she panicked now, even if Ali found her quickly, anything could happen in the meantime.


    And these potential idents were hers to face alone now.


    Breathing in the cool but clear air, Jelia quickly calmed herself.


    The surroundings reminded her of the days and nights spent wandering the streets and alleys alone.


    She knew how to protect herself; this survival instinct wouldn''t disappear quickly due to Howard''s affection.


    She was never a greenhouse flower but a resilient weed.


    With her knife unsheathed, Jelia recalled the instructions Ali had given her, adjusting her grip on the knife, her orcishbat instincts slowly awakening.


    Holding the anti-slip patterned handle, Jelia''s rapidly beating heart began to steady.


    She started moving forward.


    Staying put was safe, of course, but it didn''t diminish the unknown.


    Should danger emerge, it could be fatal.


    Compared to waiting passively for danger to emerge, Jelia preferred to take the initiative to explore and confront challenges head-on.


    Had she been of a passive and timid nature, she would not have boldly offered to be Howard''s ve upon their first encounter.


    Adventure and impulsiveness have always lurked within her, only restrained by Howard''s presence, thus never fully surfacing until now.


    If Howard had not agreed to her proposal back then, she certainly wouldn''t have resigned herself to her fate; instead, she would have silently sought any opportunity to rebel.


    That is Jelia, a half-orc who appears fragile but is, in reality, tenaciously strong to her core.


    The surroundings appeared to be a passage within some structure.


    If Jelia had some experience with adventures, she would quickly realize that there must be an exit here, or at the very least, a ce for air to circte.


    Otherwise, the air would have be increasingly stagnant over time, rather than remaining as clean as it was now.


    The stone bricks on the ground were clearly cut, likely mass-


    produced.


    Each brick was nearly identical, a uniformity difficult to achieve without mass production.

 Chapter 666 The Disappearance of Jelia

    Chapter 666 The Disappearance of Jelia


    ??Jelia''s progress was cautious and slow, with each step taken carefully.


    Although shecked experience in exploring ruins, herpanion Ali was different.


    Ali, who had spent years adventuring outdoors, had explored numerous ruins bothrge and small.


    This was among her most prideful experiences, and she never missed an opportunity to boast about it, especially in front of Jelia.


    While Jelia might not have looked up to her with admiration, she had still gleaned considerable knowledge about exploring ruins and the details to watch out for from Ali''s stories.


    Never be too hasty!


    This was a key point Ali reiterated repeatedly.


    Slowing down, meticulously considering every detail.


    Most ruinsck rted documentation, and those that do are usually so thoroughly explored that they hold little value left to discover.


    Without detailed information, every detail within the ruins bes a critical source of information.


    Carefully pondering these details, using what is known to infer the unknown, is the essence of ruins exploration.


    Although this process is time-consuming, exploring a ruin is not something that can be aplished in a day or two.


    The passage was long and eerily quiet, with only the sound of Jelia''s heartbeat and footsteps echoing, which made her tense up again.


    Fortunately, before she could sumb to panic, a new sound emerged.


    The sound of water.


    More precisely, the sound of water droplets falling.


    Pausing for a moment, Jelia quickened her pace.


    The sound didn''t seem to echo as it would in a small space, suggesting there might be an exit ahead.


    ...


    Rushing out of the wooden house, Ali made a quick round of the vige.


    With a stern expression, she inquired among the subhumans and finally found Monka in his own wooden dwelling, apanied by another subhuman.


    This one also appeared to be a Werewolf but much younger than Monka.


    On her way here, Ali noticed that the vige seemed to have a significantly higher number of half-orcspared to other subhumans.


    Was there some sort of hidden criterion for joining thismunity? But these thoughts were not her current priority.


    "Respected guest, what brings you here? Is there something wrong with the house, or is there an issue we can help with?"


    Ali couldn''t shake off the feeling that Monka''s demeanor had somewhat improved.


    Was it because of the presence of the younger Werewolf?


    Ali observed that the other Werewolf in the room seemed indifferent to Monka''s posturing, merely sizing her up coldly, much like a hunter appraising his prey.


    A name came to mind.


    This was the only hunter''s name she knew from this ce.


    "Elder Monka, who is this?"


    While the young Werewolf scrutinized her, she paid him equal attention.


    The young Werewolf appeared strong and emitted a barely concealed aura of hostility and resistance, seemingly harboring no fondness for humans.


    "I forgot to introduce him," Elder Monka smacked his forehead and gestured for the young Werewolf to stand, "Introduce yourself."


    The young Werewolf nced at Monka, didn''t resist, but stood up and nodded as a form of greeting, "Rudo, a hunter in the vige."


    "Rudo? Are you the one who brought the humans back? I thought you despised humans."


    Nearly every subhuman detests humans, yet humans remain the dominant species on the continent.


    "I just don''t trust strangers," Rudo replied bluntly, without a hint of cordiality.


    Ali shook her head, deciding not to continue with Rudo''s line of conversation, and shifted her focus.


    "Elder Monka, has something happened in the house you gave us?"


    Elder Monka''s expression darkened considerably, "Has someone disappeared again? Yourpanion?!"


    "There''s no immediate danger to her life, but who can say about the next moment?" Ali could still sense Jelia''s condition, which allowed her the calmness to seek solutions from Monka.


    "I see," Elder Monka nodded.


    "That house was once a fine ce, but about two years ago, someone suddenly disappeared within its walls!"


    "There were no signs of an attack; the person just vanished into thin air."


    "This phenomenon urred intermittently several times, sometimes months apart, sometimes just days. We''ve thoroughly inspected the entire house, short of dismantling it piece by piece. Yet, we found nothing, so it has remained vacant."


    "No one would willingly stay in a house where danger could ur at any moment."


    "Yet, you assigned it to us."


    Ali''s gaze upon Monka was ominous; had Howard been here, knives might already have been drawn.


    "It''s because nothing strange has happened in that little house since it was vacated," Monka exined somewhat frantically.


    "We''ve inspected the house and confirmed there are no mechanisms within. Those who disappeared might have just left on their own!"


    Ali remained silent, simply staring coldly at Monka.


    After a few seconds, she took a deep breath and spoke, "Elder, you''d better hope things are as you believe, because if something happens to mypanion, not one subhuman in this vige will survive."


    "This isn''t a threat but a potential reality."


    The room fell silent for a moment as those present understood Ali''s words weren''t mere bluster.


    She wouldn''t even need to act directly; merely reporting their existence to the nearest Lord''s Manor would lead to nobles arriving with their armies to exterminate them.


    Such is the inherent inequality faced by subhumans within human society.


    Yet, ironically, pureblooded beings of other species often hold a status in human society that most humans could never achieve.


    "I will mobilize everyone in the vige to help, not overlooking any clue," Monka said, looking into Ali''s eyes, a hidden emotion flickering deep within.


    "That''s all we can do."


    Although the vige was popted by subhumans, there was no presence of magi.


    Without a formal legacy, the odds of bing a magus were virtually nil.


    To truly uncover the mystery behind Jelia''s disappearance, Ali knew she would have to rely on herself, an expectation she had from the start.


    "I need you to recall anything you can, every detail matters," Alimanded without any pleasantries.


    "Additionally, I want the vigers to help me search the area for any caves, secret passages, or hidden ces. Though that room is a sealed chamber, I suspect foul y is the most usible exnation."


    Someone, using some unknown method, might have entered the room and taken Jelia.


    This could be a reasonable exnation, but until the final answer is revealed, every possibility remains just that¡ªa possibility.


    "I''ll arrange for it immediately," Monka nodded, fully aware of the situation''s gravity.


    A mishandling of the affair could very well lead to the vige''s destruction!


    As Ali turned to leave without a further word, intending to re-


    examine the room¡ªthis time not sparing any corner and exploring every nook without disturbing the overall structure.


    Perhaps in one of those cornersy the clue to Jelia''s disappearance.


    In the moment Ali turned, she didn''t see Monka''s expression darken.


    Rudo, on the other hand, showed no reaction to Monka''s grimace but watched Ali''s retreating figure with interest.


    Watching her leave the house without hesitation, her steps brisk as she vanished outside, underscored the urgency and determination marking her every move.


    "Who do you think is behind this?"


    Rudo nced at Monka, whose face was shadowed with concern, yet there seemed to be a hint of amusement on his lips, as if he wasn''t worried about the vige being destroyed under Ali''s wrath.


    "Who else could it be? It must be him! He''se for revenge. Apart from him, no one could silently break through the barriers left by the Great Elder."


    With fists clenched, a fierce me burned in the depths of Monka''s eyes.


    "He wants to destroy us using Ali''s hands! Just like he did before, hiding in the shadows, making fools of us all!"


    Rudo clicked his tongue, stroking his chin thoughtfully, "He''s the only one I can think of too. So, what should we do? If it''s really him who hid the girl, we have no chance of finding her."


    "We might not, but that doesn''t mean everyone can''t!" Monka scoffed coldly.


    "If he''s chosen this moment to strike, then he won''t stop until he''spletely destroyed us," Monka stated with a determination that matched the gravity of their situation.


    "He wants all of our lives. Fine, if he''s so ruthless, then let him know we''re not to be trifled with!"


    "Let''s gather everyone in the vige. We shouldn''t reveal the truth just yet, just have them search within the barriers!"


    Monka continued, plotting their next steps.


    "We might not be able to find the girl directly, but we''re bound to uncover some clue. At times like this, that''s enough."


    "You must realize, whether in our story or his n, we''re not the main characters."


    ...

 Chapter 667 The Hidden Truth

    <h4>Chapter 667 The Hidden Truth </h4>


    The moment Jelia stepped out of the passage, she was momentarily stunned.


    Not from fear, but sheer astonishment.


    The end of the passage opened abruptly into a vast cavern, reminiscent of stepping into a magnificent hall.


    At the end of the passage, all traces of humanity forcefully erased, leaving behind only the silent beauty of nature.


    Countless conical crystals stretched down from the cave ceiling, their own faint luminescence providing the sole source of light within the cavern.


    The glossy, semi-transparent stctites drooped from the ceiling, their dark light refracting and scattering through the mist to emit a deep blue luster, akin to a clear night sky.


    At the tips of the stctites, water droplets gathered before shining brightly in the darkness, mirroring the twinkling stars above.


    Just the cave ceiling alone painted a breathtakingly beautiful nightscape.


    Beneath the "nightscape"y a tranquil, deepke, its edges invisible even to Jelia with her extraordinary vision.


    She could only see the mist-like vapors that hovered and shifted over the water.


    Droplets gathered on the stctites above, eventually captured by gravity, plunging into theke with a sound.


    That was the source of the water noises Jelia had heard moments ago.


    Tightening her clothes around her, Jelia suddenly felt a slight drop in temperature.


    Was it her imagination? Hesitating for a few seconds, she decided it was best not to approach the unknown waters.


    After all, who knows what resides within them?


    She walked a considerable distance around theke, circling back to the passage''s entrance without uncovering anything new.


    It seemed to be a closed environment, connected to the outside world only through that passage.


    Yet, the path was one-way; Jelia had seen no forks in the road on her journey, and upon her arrival, the passage ended abruptly at a cave wall.


    An entirely sealed area yet it bore marks of human craftsmanship? This paradox left Jelia in a state of hesitation, sinking into confusion.


    Initially, she thought this ce was merely an ordinary ruin, but now it appeared not to be the case.


    It seemed something was concealed here.


    Standing still, lost in thought, Jelia decided to return to the other end of the passage, where she had first appeared.


    If Ali found a way in, that was likely where he would show up.


    Since there wasn''t much here besides a cave, waiting there seemed the best option.


    Sheathing her short knife, Jelia took onest look at the cave.


    Tightening her small cloak around her and pulling up the hood, she turned and left.


    "Why leave?"


    A voice erupted behind her!


    There was another person here, aside from herself!


    And yet, she had beenpletely unaware.


    Without turning, Jelia''s hand instinctively reached for the hilt of her short knife.


    "Why won''t you turn to look at me?"


    The voice continued, sounding like a young man''s¡ªunremarkable yet not unpleasant to the ear.


    Taking a deep breath, Jelia pressed on.


    She recalled a creature Ali had once mentioned.


    To call it an animal seemed a stretch; tobel it a spirit, somewhat impolite.


    Thus, "creature" was the only term that seemed fitting without error.


    These beings thrived in shadowy environments, their method of reproduction a mystery.


    All that was known was that wandering these realms, one might asionally hear unfamiliar voices¡ªthose voices belonged to them.


    Much like the lure of an anglerfish, anyone who heard and turned towards the voice would, in that instant, be host to one of these entities.


    This parasitic bond might not be fatal, but it would render the host significantly weakened for an extended period.


    Their immunity would plummet to critical lows, leaving them susceptible to illness and possibly death!


    This phenomenon exined why many adventurers, upon returning from exploring sealed ruins, sumbed to sickness and died.


    Due to this unique behavior, all adventurers hade to call them "gue Spirits."


    Though gue Spirits were dangerous, dealing with them was not difficult.


    They existed somewhere between spirit and physical entity, unable to directly interact with the physical world, meaning they had no fighting capacity.


    To parasitize, they needed to shake the victim''s spirit, with fear being their preferred method.


    Therefore, before a gue Spirit couldplete its parasitism, its greatest ability was merely to startle you.


    Understanding this, along with proper mental preparation, meant there was no need to pay them any mind; one could simply walk away with their head down.


    These creatures almostcked sentience, merely drifting towards living beings unconsciously.


    That''s exactly what Jelia did.


    With one hand on her knife and the other holding her hood, she walked into the passage without looking back.


    But the eerie voice didn''t fade; it followed her, sometimes distant, sometimes near, interspersed with the sound of breathing.


    "Wait for me!"


    "Why are you walking so fast... wait for me."


    "Who are you?"


    "How did you get here?"


    "Do you know the way out?"


    With each phrase, Jelia sped up, eventually breaking into a run.


    Yet the gue Spirit relentlessly followed, its breathing growing heavier.


    "Wait... wait for me!"


    "Don''t... don''t... don''t leave... don''t leave me behind!"


    "Little girl!"


    Finally, Jelia saw the wall that had been in her sight right from the beginning, signaling the end of the passage.


    Yet, the gue Spirit was still panting behind her!


    Wait...panting?


    Should a being that exists between physical form and spirit actually breathe?


    Or could it be that gue Spirits are capable of mimicking such sounds?


    This didn''t align with what Ali had described.


    What was going on?


    With these thoughts in mind, and facing a dead end ahead, Jelia decided to halt and wait for this peculiar gue Spirit to catch up, to see the situation for what it was.


    After all, gue Spirits themselves aren''t fatally dangerous, and being parasitized by one wasn''t a guaranteed death sentence.


    If that gue Spirit dared to follow her in such a neurotic manner, she was ready to let it learn what half-orc rage meant.


    After a brief wait, Jelia heard heavy footsteps approaching from behind.


    Footsteps?


    Footsteps!


    Since when did gue Spirits have footsteps!


    Disregarding the risk of being parasitized, Jelia swiftly drew her knife and turned around, her gaze piercing through the dim haze at the end of the passage.


    Two green lights flickered to life, revealing a slim figure advancing with a floating gait.


    Jelia''s lips were tightly pressed, her facial muscles tense.


    She had never killed anyone, but for the sake of self-


    preservation, she was not averse to staining her hands with blood.


    The figure, gasping for air, locked its gaze firmly on Jelia, stopping about seven or eight meters away.


    "You sure run fast..."


    "Were you the one chasing me?"


    Jelia scrutinized the figure before her, her eyes moving up and down the silhouette.


    The figure before her appeared to be a subhuman, crowned with a pair of wolf ears, yet his body was so gaunt it nearly resembled a skeleton.


    Only his eyes shone unusually bright, reminiscent of a person starved for days suddenly beholding a feast.


    This was apletely enclosed space; having circled the undergroundke just moments ago, Jelia had not detected any other life forms besides herself.


    This meant that this Werewolf likely had nothing to eat here.


    Extreme hunger drives humans to cannibalism, but what about a half-orc? Jelia felt a chill creep up her spine, and she instinctively took a half-step back.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    "What do I want?"


    The figure looked at Jelia, a strange smile ying across his face.


    "In a ce like this, at a time like this, with just the two of us, what do you think I could possibly want?"


    Jelia retreated another half-step, her back arching slightly, resembling a leopard ready to pounce.


    Though she hadn''t formally learnedbat techniques, half-


    orcs are inherently battle-ready.


    The moment she grasped the knife handle, she became acutely aware of every inch of the de, from tip to spine.


    A longer reach grants strength, a shorter one risks danger.


    While weapons inherently carry strengths and weaknesses, the oue ultimately depends on the hands wielding them.


    "Stay back! Or I''ll be forced to defend myself," Jelia warned, her eyes coldly fixed on the figure.


    The figure paused, seemingly surprised by Jelia''s firm resistance.


    His body swayed slightly, and he took a step forward, hands slightly raised in a gesture of peace.


    "I just want to get out of here! Is even such a simple wish something you''re unwilling to help with? We''re both trapped here now. If we don''t want to die in this ce, you must cooperate with me!"


    "Get out? Cooperate?"


    The shadowy figure''s words stirred something in Jelia; he seemed to know something about this ce.


    "You came in here without knowing anything?"


    The look in the figure''s eyes shifted slightly, turning somewhat somber, but then, as if a thought struck him, he sighed, and the gloom in his eyes dispersed.


    "Forget it, at this point, whether I speak of it or not is already irrelevant."


    "This ce is a deception."


    ...

 Chapter 668 A Deception

    <h4>Chapter 668 A Deception</h4>


    When Ali returned to the house, there was still no sign of activity.


    Nothing appeared to have been added or removed.


    Pushing open the partially closed door, Ali stepped into the room from which Jelia had vanished.


    He examined the doorframe, then the surrounding wooden walls.


    Everything remained as it was, showing no signs of alteration.


    ording to Monka''s ount, ever since someone mysteriously disappeared, no one had lived in this house again.


    All the furnishings within had been left exactly as they were when the previous upants moved out.


    Expanding his mana sensing, Ali closed his eyes, allowing every detail of the room to imprint itself into his mind, which then reassembled into abstract geometric shapes.


    Although mana sensing was not as acute as Ali''s five senses, it was perfectly suited for detecting things beyond normal perception.


    Such as concealed spell matrices or spirits that were fading away.


    A deep crimson wolf''s head materialized on the wall to Ali''s right!


    Ali''s eyes snapped open, her gaze falling on the wall to her right¡ªbut she saw nothing.


    The presence clearly detected within her mana sensing was utterly invisible to her conventional senses.


    This wasn''t Ali''s first encounter with such a phenomenon, but previous instances had all been in Ruins sealed away for untold years, safeguarding precious items.


    For example, murals, notes, or transport matrices!


    Ali attempted to stimte the deep crimson wolf''s head with her mana, yet received no response.


    The mana she emitted vanished as if swallowed by the sea, with no change provoked.


    This was peculiar.


    Standing before the nk wall, Ali stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    The deep crimson wolf''s head, while evident in her mana sensing, was imperceptible to her physical senses, and her mana failed to activate it¡ªsuggesting that whoever concealed this wolf''s head had anticipated various scenarios.


    It was likely part of some special legacy.


    With her eyes closed, focusing on the wolf''s head, a theory formed in Ali''s mind.


    The vige had a significantly higher poption of half-orcs than other subhumans, the wall bore a wolf''s head, and Jelia was a half-orc.


    Although Ali was unclear about Jelia''s exact lineage, judging by appearance, there seemed to be a certain blood rtion to Werewolves.


    Could this be a legacy specific to Werewolves?


    As her thoughts progressed to this point, Ali''s expression darkened.


    If her conjecture was correct, then it was impossible for Monka to be unaware of this legacy''s existence!


    ...


    In the dimly lit cave, several figures stood scattered around, with a campfire quietly burning in the center.


    Despite theck of wind, the mes flickered from side to side, as if dancing to an unseen rhythm.


    Suddenly, one person lifted their head, looking towards the cave entrance.


    "How are the preparationsing along?"


    A figure appeared at the entrance, their tall silhouette blocking the light, their cloak billowing with the cold breeze.


    "Everything is ready. We can proceed at any moment!"


    The details of this figure were obscured beneath their cloak, with only their voice echoing lightly through the cave.


    After these words, the figure turned and left without any further dy.


    Their swift departure served as a signal, prompting action within the cave.


    The fire was extinguished by a gust of disturbed air, leaving behind only a wisp of smoke curling upwards.


    In silence, all preparations werepleted.


    No des were drawn, yet they already had their enemy by the throat.


    Now, only the final push was needed.


    "Let''s move out, to bring divine punishment upon the traitor."


    ...


    "This is a deception!"


    In the gloomy corridor, Jelia and the Nameless figure stood face to face, with a dagger in Jelia''s hand, yet the situation was far from her control.


    True power was never something inlyid out in the open.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jelia eyed the emaciated and almost deformed figure before her, frowning slightly with irritation.


    She felt herself losing the initiative; the opponent clearly knew more about this ce than she did.


    Though nearly devoid ofbat ability, setting traps required only words.


    "It''s exactly as it sounds," the figure coughed twice before sitting down cross-legged on the ground.


    "This ce was originally a legacy, a legacy meant for Werewolves. Although I have no idea how a hybrid like you managed to get in, your presence suggests that this ce has already begun to copse."


    "Only when it''s on the verge of copsing would the entrance open without restrictions."


    "After entering, there actually is a way to leave."


    The figure eyed Jelia up and down, as if appraising a piece of merchandise or a nearly finished craft.


    "Obtain the legacy, and you can naturally leave."


    "Obtain the legacy? If that''s the case, why haven''t you gone to get this so-called legacy?"


    Jelia watched the figure with furrowed brows, her grip on the dagger unwavering.


    She might not have the upper hand, but she still retained the power to overturn the situation.


    If things turned sour, she was prepared to ensure that neither party would make it out alive.


    Mutual destruction seemed like the best oue.


    "Obtain the legacy? If it were truly obtainable, why would I call this a deception!"


    The figureughed dryly.


    "I see you''re not from the vige. If you were, you''d probably know about this ce. Were you brought here as a neer?"


    "No, I''m a traveler." Jelia raised the dagger in her hand, her gaze turning fierce.


    "Cut the chatter. I have both the strength and the courage to kill you."


    "You really do resemble her."


    Observing Jelia''s threatening gesture, the figure seemed not the least bit nervous; instead, he chuckled twice.


    "Why don''t we get to know each other a bit? After all, we''re both trapped here with plenty of time. Since I proposed it, I''ll start with introducing myself."


    "My name is Roronora, and I''m a Werewolf. Don''t be fooled by my current shriveled appearance; back in my prime, I was the one with the most developed muscles and the strongest in physicalbat in the vige. And what''s your name, youngdy?"


    "Jelia."


    After stating her name, Jelia scrutinized Roronora thoroughly, her face betraying a hint of skepticism.


    "You said you used to be muscr, so how did you end up so emaciated, practically skin and bones? How long have you been here?"


    "I don''t know exactly how long, there are no sunrises or sunsets here, nor is there any mana clock to help me keep track of time."


    "I''ve just been staying in this dim underground... I don''t even know if this is really underground, or maybe inside a mountain. When I''m hungry, I look for rats by theke; when I''m thirsty, I drink from theke. That''s how I''ve barely managed to survive, but there''s been no hope of leaving."


    "That''s why I was so excited when I saw you."


    "Even if you don''t have a way out, at least I''m not alone anymore."


    From Roronora''s voice, Jelia detected a profound fear, like staring into the deepest darkness, seeing not a sliver of light or way out.


    How long had Roronora been here?


    A person can survive several weeks on water alone without food, but ording to Roronora''s own ount, he seemed to have found some sustenance.


    One month?


    Two months?


    Or even longer?


    Despite Jelia''s initial skepticism, she could still discern the remnants of Roronora''s once-developed muscles.


    Roronora had been starved into his current state! Eating only a rat or two every day or even over several days would undoubtedly lead to anyone thinning down, eventually dying from malnutrition.


    Dying like a skeleton.


    But often, before starvation takes its toll, a person''s spirit breaks from loneliness, leading them to do all manner of inexplicable things.


    Like suicide or refusing to eat.


    Jelia didn''t know how Roronora had managed to hold on, but there was no doubt that a certain obsession resided in his heart, an obsession that kept him alive.


    "Where was I... Don''t interrupt me, my memory has deteriorated terribly; I can''t even remember what I atest night... Wait, let me think... Ah! I remember now! Last night, I ate a rat! What else is there to eat in this damned ce!"


    Roronoraughed neurotically for a moment, eventually managing to regain control of himself, his expression sobering.


    "I almost lost it again... But in this damned ce, a little loss of control now and then isn''t such a bad thing, if only it eases the loneliness a bit, despite the severe stomach pains from hunger."


    "Mind or body! Ha! This ce has almost turned me into a philosopher!"


    After another round of coldughter, Roronora took a deep breath andpletely calmed down.

 Chapter 669 The Legacy of the Werewolf

    Chapter 669 The Legacy of the Werewolf


    ??"Let me think... I was talking about... Right, the legacy! Yes, the legacy! That damned legacy."


    As he spoke, Roronora''s face twisted into a grim, fierce expression.


    "I came for that damned legacy, but it''s all a deception! No one can take that legacy; all who tried before me died! Not one survived; they all starved to death!"


    "This ce is a prison, meant to detain those half-orcs with unrest and defiance in their hearts! It''s a trap left by humans to destroy thest hope of the Werewolves!"


    "Wait!" Jelia interrupted Roronora.


    "Since the beginning, you''ve been talking about a legacy, a deception, but what exactly is this legacy? Why can''t anyone take it?"


    "The legacy? Right! The legacy!"


    Roronora staggered to his feet, supporting himself against the wall.


    "You''ve been to theke, so you must have seen them, the crystals on the ceiling of the underground cavern."


    "I saw them," Jelia nodded.


    Could those crystals be the so-called legacy?


    Some kind of mana construct storing information?


    "If you''re sharp enough, you could easily guess those crystals are rted to the legacy."


    Roronora paused, seemingly pondering how to phrase his next words.


    After a few seconds, he gathered his thoughts and continued: "Yes, those are the legacy I speak of, a legacy left by a special-level magus from a thousand years ago!"


    "While special-level magi aren''t numerous, they are certainly not rare throughout history. A legacy from an unknown magus isn''t inherently valuable, given that the magus system has developed quiteprehensively."


    "But, what if this magus wasn''t human?"


    "What if this magus was a subhuman... a half-orc!"


    ...


    In the subhuman vige, the room from which Jelia vanished, the wall adorned with a deep crimson wolf''s head that could only be activated by mana, made Ali''s expression turn utterly somber.


    All signs pointed to the likelihood that this deep crimson wolf''s head was a legacy essible only to half-orcs, perhaps even specifically to Werewolves!


    If so, it was impossible for there to be no one in the vige aware of this fact.


    Despite their current weakened state, the half-orcs were descendants of a civilization that once established a nation spanning the entire continent.


    They would have made preparations for the future.


    The Garrod Empire''s destruction was so swift that countless secrets scattered across the continent remained unknown.


    However, a significant portion of these secrets were hidden away by the descendants of the Garrod Empire.


    This deep crimson wolf''s head might be one such secret!


    Of course, Ali had no intention of iming this legacy for herself.


    Aside from already possessing her own legacy, a half-orc legacy would be of no use to her and might even bring negative consequences.


    As for selling it for money or fame? Was humanity really that admirable? Her anger stemmed from Monka''s concealment.


    This was a matter of life and death for Jelia.


    Could she really think this was all a joke?


    But just as Ali, with a stern face, was preparing to confront Monka again¡ªto ask whether she preferred to protect the legacy or her own life¡ªa loud explosion rang out next to Ali''s ear.


    As her gaze shifted, Ali moved her feet, her hand already on the hilt of the shortsword at her waist.


    She caught a glimpse of a blurry shadow, somewhat familiar in appearance.


    Yet... she had never seen anyoneunch an aerial sneak attack like this.


    Dodging the blurry figure with agile steps, a clear ng sounded as her shortsword was drawn, crimson runes extending from the hilt at the wristguards all the way to the tip, emitting an ominous red glow.


    The sword''s stance was silent yet formidable, poised for action.


    Simultaneously, the figure Ali had sidestepped crashed heavily onto the ground, a scent of blood diffusing into the air.


    Ali spared it a nce with her peripheral vision before quickly shifting her focus away.


    No wonder it looked familiar; it was one of the Dogfolk from the vige, whom she had asked for directions.


    Such a tragic end, his bones and brains scattered about¡ªit was a literal case of someone''s brains being bashed out.


    However, the fact that this Dogfolk appeared in such a manner here made the identity of the person moving swiftly behind the broken wall clear.


    The vige was under attack, and the attackers were likely all magi!


    Previously, because her mana sensing was concentrated inside the room to investigate the wolf''s head, Ali only now realized that there were over a dozen new magus presences in the vige.


    Although their strengths varied, with the weakest barely qualifying as a preparatory-level magus, the strongest were approaching the level of a level 2 magus.


    "What''s going on here?"


    After another nce at the Dogfolk, now reduced to a mess on the ground, Ali sighed, her gaze locking onto the figure at the breach in the wall.


    "Are you here for that legacy?"


    The figure remained silent, only a pair of crimson eyes under the hood fixed on Ali, their body slightly hunched, like a longbow slowly drawing tension.


    "Seems like you''re all mute, then."


    Ali stepped aside, mana coursing through her body, readying herself.


    Before confirming the intentions and strength of her opponent, Ali preferred not to reveal her full capabilities.


    Concealing her strength might temporarily put her at a disadvantage, but the hidden power could y a more significant role in the near future.


    Still silent, like a cold arrow notched on a full moon longbow, the figure vanished from Ali''s sight in an instant of action.


    Their speed rivaled, or was even faster than, Howard from the Lorinda era.


    This was not good news; even for Ali, facing Howard from that time was challenging.


    Without an advantage in either physical speed or reaction time, Ali had to rely on her more proficient mana skills to spar with Howard, waiting for an opportunity to exploit anypse in his assault.


    Without such tactics, she stood no chance.


    This showcases the terror of a magus who channels all their energy into a single point.


    They may not be versatile, and some types of magi might decisively counter them, but in front of most magi, they are devil-like beings.


    However, just as Howard continued to improve, she wasn''t standing still either.


    If she couldn''t capture her opponent with her eyes, then it was best to abandon sight altogether.


    The moment the figure disappeared, Ali advanced instead of retreating, her eyes closed, her shortsword thrusting diagonally forward, tracing a bright arc through the air.


    Metal shed against metal in a crisp sound!


    Landing a hit, Ali didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    She changed her footwork, no longer lunging inrge strides but moving in closer with smaller steps, directly matching the figure''s movements.


    The person clearly hadn''t anticipated Ali''s counterattack to be so swift and precise, failing to mount any substantial defense and easily falling into Ali''s controlled rhythm.


    In such closebat, whoever first loses the rhythm to their opponent is essentially signing their own death warrant.


    Startled, the figure suddenly elerated, attempting to use their superior speed to shake off Ali.


    But how could Ali be so easily thrown off? The opponent''s speed was much greater than hers, and if she didn''t keep up with their rhythm, she would be at a disadvantage.


    Just as the opponent was tense, she couldn''t afford to rx either.


    Her sword de whirling, Ali stepped sideways, her de sweeping towards the opponent''s face!


    If the opponent was determined to elerate away from her, there would inevitably be a moment of pause before the eleration¡ªa pause that, albeit brief, still required time!


    Now, the two were almost face to face.


    The opponent didn''t have the superhuman reflexes like Howard to control their movements at such high speeds!


    If they didn''t dodge, it was impossible to avoid Ali''s sword!


    And if they did dodge, Ali wouldn''t give them a second chance to elerate!


    Would they risk injury or even death to follow through with their n, or choose to look for another opportunity?


    Ali didn''t leave much time for the opponent to think.


    But her shortsword missed.


    In the final moment, the opponent chose to dodge.


    After all, in the face of death, how many can truly remain indifferent? Not even Ali could.


    To be alive is to have everything; in death, one is nothing more than a pile of rotting flesh.


    Leaning backward, the figure rolled to the side to dodge Ali''s sword, their hand brushing past their waist as three tailless throwing knives were released, hurtling towards Ali''s back with a faint whooshing sound.


    Even in retreat, the opponent did not miss any opportunity for a counterattack.


    But it was futile.


    Ali moved as if she had a pair of eyes on the back of her head, stepping forward, her body sharply twisting to split in two, perfectly dodging the flying knives as she turned around, coldly staring at the enemy only a step away from her.


    "I''ll ask onest time." Ali looked into the crimson eyes beneath the hood, "Who are you?"


    The sounds of battle outside the room were intense, but Ali knew the subhumans were already losing and preparing to flee.

 Chapter 670 A Hymn to Courage

    Chapter 670 A Hymn to Courage


    ??With the subhumans gone, Ali, holding the rear, became the target for everyone.


    Regardless of the attackers'' goals, it was presumed they wouldn''t want an uncontroble element at the scene.


    It was time for Ali to start looking for a way out.


    Still silent, the figure was like a true mute, making no sound at all, only crouching once again, preparing to pounce like a feline predator.


    In the instant mana erupted, both figures vanished simultaneously!


    The sword tip cut through the air leaving a white trail, while the figure''s de split the air, leaving behind swirling vortices.


    The opponent possessed near-ultimate speed, but Ali was equally fast.


    A tempest exploded, instantly sweeping through the small cabin, the fragile wooden walls whining under the strain of near-breaking, but ultimately sumbing to destruction.


    The full-force explosion of the two, even just the remnants of their battle, was enough to tear apart any ordinary person.


    The circting mana could hardly keep up with their movements, devoid of mana''s support, they had no control over their bodies, relying only on inertia for one final strike.


    Even if this strike couldn''t decide life or death, the recovery of mana following the collision would be the key to survival.


    Being a step slow meant death!


    This isn''t an exaggeration but a reality inbat.


    It doesn''t require a second, not even half a second.


    Between two magi of equal level, if onecks mana, it only takes one move to determine life or death.


    Blood sttered, the warmth of it sshing across Ali''s face, making her slightly dizzy.


    Another life had been extinguished.


    Ali''s eyelids drooped as she withdrew.


    Her sword traced an arc, mirrored by a corresponding arc on the ground.


    Turning around, lifting her eyelids, she saw several people standing at the other end.


    "What do you want?"


    The same question, asked for the third time.


    Still, there was no answer.


    Ali let out a coldugh.


    Did they really think numbers would give them strength?


    Her eyes narrowed, and deep within her mind, turmoil began, her mana capacity steadily rising.


    Level 3 magus limit¡­ breached.


    Level 2 magus (phase 1) limit¡­ breached.


    Level 2 magus (phase 2) limit¡­ breached.


    Level 2 magus (phase 3) limit¡­ breached.


    Although each use would directly reduce her lifespan, the gradually emerging fear in the eyes of those at the other end gave Ali a perverse sense of pleasure.


    Come on, let''s see who dies and who lives!


    To say a magus is like a bucket is actually inurate.


    The principle of the weakest link might be evident when the power gap is not significant.


    However, when the strength of the two parties is not on the same level, you might not be able to exploit the opponent''s weaknesses even if they''re apparent.


    Take Howard, for example.


    Although his speed might be faster than Red Eye''s, and his reactions possibly quicker, he still ends up being passively beaten in front of Red Eye.


    Because his attacks simply can''t break through Red Eye''s defense.


    What if Red Eye''s speed isn''t fast enough?


    He just needs to allocate four parts to offense and six to defense, and the one who ends up dead will definitely be Howard.


    The reason legends exist is due to their irreplicability.


    People began to retreat as Ali''s presence became even more imposing without releasing her power.


    Taking a step forward, a sudden loud noise from a nearby cabin drew everyone''s attention.


    What was happening? Both the cloaked figures and Ali herself were momentarily stunned.


    She certainly didn''t possess the ability to demolish a building tens of meters away through sheer will; if she had such power, half of the cloaked figures present would have already been dead, instead of this standoff.


    Boom¡ª


    A second explosion scattered countless shards of signage, forcing Ali to step back and clear the way.


    Then, through the dust-filled air, two figures, one tall and one small, slowly emerged.


    Could it be... they came out on their own?


    When had Jelia be so powerful?


    How could Ali continue to pretend to be superior in front of this young girl?


    ...


    The scene shifts back to a moment earlier.


    In the corridor, Jelia and Roronora faced off, the situation seemingly copsing into a hopeless deadlock.


    Jelia waspletely powerless to stop it.


    "Special-level magi may not be numerous, but they certainly aren''t rare throughout history. A legacy from an unknown magus isn''t inherently valuable since the magus system has developed quiteprehensively," Roronora continued.


    "But, what if this magus wasn''t human?"


    "What if this magus was a subhuman... a half-orc?"


    Perhaps due to weakness, Roronora''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough for Jelia to hear clearly.


    She might not grasp the full implication of Roronora''s words, but his tone was unmistakably clear to her.


    In simple terms, this legacy is of immense importance.


    If word gets out, it will attract unwee attention like rotting meat draws flies that cannot be shooed away.


    Of course, magi and flies are not the same, but then again, humans and half-orcs are also different, aren''t they?


    A legacy left by a special-level magus who is a half-orc could potentially alter the dynamics of an entire region, even the fate of a small country.


    It''s important to note that although humans and "otherkind" differ constitutionally, human mana technology is almost entirely built upon the foundation of "otherkind" mana technology.


    Despite subsequent breakthroughs and advancements, the discovery of any "otherkind" legacy might signify a disruption in the existing mana technology system.


    Many theories could be overturned, and many lives could be lost.


    But at this moment, Jelia just wanted to get out.


    She asked impatiently, "How can I obtain those legacies?"


    She wasn''t concerned with how many humans might die as a result; she just wanted to leave and continue her journey to find Howard.


    "You... you''re also a half-orc. Though not a Werewolf, you might still be able to ess the legacy," Roronora said, his words dripping with skepticism.


    He seemed doubtful that Jelia could acquire the legacy, his expectations of her limited to having someone to converse with.


    "I suppose you don''t yet know that this space actually prohibits the use of mana."


    Roronora turned and walked deeper into the corridor.


    Hesitating for just two seconds, Jelia followed.


    "The crystal containing the legacy is located on the ceiling of the cavern, unprotected. As long as you can touch it, you can obtain it. However, the ceiling of the cavern is over one hundred and fifty meters high. "


    "From such a height, falling into the water is no different from hitting the ground ¨C it''s death either way. Climbing to the ceiling with bare hands and then acquiring the crystal is the entirety of the test for the legacy."


    Roronora spoke slowly, but his words wereced with a mocking tone.


    "There''s only one test. It doesn''t require any profound understanding of mana or any fancy maniption of it; as long as you''re not afraid of death, you can keep trying."


    "Until you secure the legacy."


    "Or die."


    "We''re this blunt about it because life and death are always just a moment apart."


    "Did you know? Before you and me, at least thirty people have tried."


    Jelia didn''t need Roronora to spell it out; she could guess the fate of those previous attempters.


    They ended up feeding the fish in theke.


    The two walked at a steady pace, eventually returning to the cavern.


    Looking up once again at the brilliant, starry sky, its beauty hid the cruel struggle for survival.


    Without obtaining the legacy, one could only be trapped to death here.


    No wonder the wolf''s head she saw was deep crimson.


    Approaching the edge of theke, Roronora pointed towards a glowing crystal on the cavern ceiling, bright as the moon in the center: "See that? That''s where the legacy lies."


    "I''ve told you everything I know. Whether or not you want to try is up to you."


    After saying this, Roronora sat down by theke, grimacing as the cold ground bit into him.


    "Actually, staying here might not be so bad. You don''t have to worry about anything. When you''re hungry, just catch some mice. One isn''t enough, two are about right to fill you, three is a celebration. If you''re really lucky and find a whole nest, you can afford to lie around for a few more days."


    Is this really living?


    What''s more important, courage or survival?


    Jelia looked up at the brightest star in the starry sky and suddenly smiled.


    "Silly Werewolf, have you ever heard this saying?"


    "What saying?"


    Roronora looked at Jelia curiously, tilting his head with a smirk on his face.


    "You want to try? Impossible! I''ve tried before, fell from seventy meters high, broke a dozen bones, and never recovered."


    "The reason beings are called intelligent is precisely because they do what is known to be impossible. The hymn of all creatures is a hymn to courage!"


    Jelia didn''t even realize that when she said these words, her eyes weren''t filled with fear but with the pure excitement of a climber at the sight of a high mountain.


    Why climb the mountain?


    Because it''s there.


    The words differ, but the principle is much the same.


    Tightening her clothes around her, Jelia set her cloak aside and began to survey the entireyout of the cavern''s ceiling.

 Chapter 671 The True Legacy

    Chapter 671 The True Legacy


    ??An endless wave of fatigue swept over Jelia, who opened her mouth as darkness engulfed her vision.


    Thest sound she heard was something hitting the water, creating ripples.


    ...


    Consciousness felt like it was passing through a long tunnel, with dazzling points of light in the distance.


    It seemed to move yet made no progress in getting closer.


    Spinning, twisting, consciousness was deformed under some external force, something being etched onto it and then something else being erased.


    Was it... memories?


    Jelia gradually started to regain consciousness, attempting to sense her surroundings.


    And as she tried, her eyes opened.


    The first things to greet her retinas were the soft, bright light and the pure white ceiling, its boundaries indiscernible.


    Did I seed?


    This question shed through Jelia''s mind, then was affirmed by reality.


    I seeded!


    She had sessfully left that cavern!


    That cavern was indeed not a real ce but a worldpletely constructed of illusions!


    It was a maniption of their senses, simting reality!


    Moving her hand, Jelia touched her body, finding her clothes intact, limbs in ce, and her belongings still with her.


    She also felt where shey, which felt like jade but not quitecking the warmth and delicate smoothness of jade.


    Gathering strength, Jelia sat up from the tform, scanning her surroundings.


    It appeared to be a hall, with a sphere of light floating in the center, surrounded by several white stone tforms¡ªthe same kind Jelia was lying on.


    On the tformsy figures, none of whom showed signs of awakening.


    Was this the true location of the legacy?


    Jelia''s gaze naturally gravitated towards the floating orb of light.


    A voice echoed in her mind.


    "For three hundred years, you are the first outsider to reach here."


    The voice sounded like that of a middle-aged man, but clearly, in a ce sealed off for who knows how long, if there were to be anyone, they''d likely be mad, incapable of speaking so coherently.


    "Is this the true legacy?"


    Jelia jumped down from the stone tform, adjusting her cloak and cing a hand on the shortsword at her waist.


    "Yes, this is indeed the true site of the legacy. Only those who sessfully break through the illusionary trial are worthy of receiving the legacy here."


    The middle-aged voice was calm and maic, the kind that might incite screams among groups of girls.


    But for Jelia, it held no allure.


    Her focus was on how to get out.


    "How do I leave? By receiving the legacy?"


    "Once you ept the legacy, the trial space will copse, releasing the wandering consciousnesses still within. However, those who have died cannot be revived."


    It sounded straightforward; by receiving the legacy, everything woulde to an end.


    She could rejoin Ali, continue towards Sorona, and find Howard.


    "How do I ept the legacy!"


    "Simple, use your blood as a catalyst and stand beneath the orb of light."


    The voice paused before resuming.


    "If you are a half-orc, the legacy will naturally recognize you. But if you are not a half-orc, then the legacy''s self-defense mechanism will activate, destroying all living beings present. Including those ''outsiders'' on the stone tforms who might still be alive."


    Jelia spotted Roronora''s body, though it looked entirely different from the Roronora she had seen inside, there was still some resemnce on the face.


    "So unreasonable," Jelia sneered at the orb of light floating in mid-air.


    "Reasons don''t matter; these are the rules. Since you''ve chosen my legacy, you must act ording to my rules."


    The orb cast a beam of light, within which a humanoid shape gradually formed.


    It appeared to be a half-orc.


    More precisely, it was a Werewolf.


    With white fur and crimson eyes.


    Jelia hadn''t seen this Werewolf''s face before, but those crimson eyes were all too familiar to her.


    She had seen another pair of eyes that red, as if they could hold nothing but the intent to kill.


    Those were Howard''s eyes.


    "Who are you?" Jelia watched the faceless figure warily, the only thing visible to her being those crimson eyes.


    She had an answer to this question, who else could appear here? Other than outsiders, the only ones who could stand here were the owners.


    The special-level magus who left this legacy.


    "My name has disappeared with time, such things hold no meaning anymore." "If you insist on having a name for me, then call me Code 1."


    The figure bowed its head for a moment, then looked up at Jelia.


    "Young girl, can you tell me what it''s like outside now?" "When I constructed this legacy, my life force was nearly exhausted, and I had no interest in the outside world."


    "The Orc United Empire has been destroyed."


    Jelia began with the worst news but wasn''t worried that the figure before her would go on a rampage because of it.


    If her guess was correct, the special-level magus who created this legacy had likely considered this scenario.


    "Indeed... destroyed, huh."


    The figure chuckled softly, then fell silent for a long time before letting out a coldugh.


    "Destroyed! The nation has finally been destroyed!"


    "Young girl, do you know how the Orc United Empire was destroyed?"


    Jelia took a half step back, shaking her head: "I don''t know."


    The situation seemed grim; she hadn''t expected to escape the madness of Roronora only to encounter another lunatic here.


    "The Orc United Empire was a nation established and ruled entirely by orcs, wasn''t it? Why do you seem to despise it so much?" Jelia''s question made the figure''s coldugh stop.


    He paused, waved his hand dismissively: "Those are all old stories, best left unmentioned.


    But you, young girl, seem quite indifferent towards my legacy."


    "This is the culmination of a special-level magus''s life''s work and knowledge. Grasping it fully would make bing a level 1 magus effortless, a position above tens of thousands! Don''t you crave power?"


    Code 1''s voice carried a hint of temptation, but Jelia shook her head: "Of course, I desire power. It would be wonderful to have the strength to do whatever I want. But I also know that if something isn''t meant for you, you shouldn''t touch it, or else there will be a price to pay."


    "This legacy should belong to the Werewolves, not me."


    "All I want now is to leave this ce and return to reality. Mypanion must be anxiously searching for me by now."


    Jelia''s voice was soft, still carrying the youthful timbre of a child, yet the depth and meaning of her words seemed beyond what a girl of her apparent age could conjure.


    "You''re very rational, perhaps overly so."


    The figure shook his head.


    "This legacy was indeed initially intended for Werewolves, but as you''ve seen, the era of the orcs has passed. Finding a qualified sessor has be exceedingly difficult."


    "Over three hundred years, nearly eighty orcs have entered this legacy, but only you have stood before me."


    "Initially, I indeed restricted entry to Werewolves, but a hundred years ago, I already loosened the entry requirements. Any orc had the chance to trigger the legacy."


    Despite Code 1''s exnation, Jelia merely shook her head calmly.


    "There are alternatives, aren''t there?"


    Her gaze drifted toward the stone tform where Roronora''s bodyy.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that world wasn''t just about environmental trials, was it? Those who could see through the illusion certainly qualify to receive the legacy, but obtaining the crystal in that environment would also qualify, right?"


    The figure seemed to pause for a moment, then chuckled softly: "You noticed that too? I''m growing more impressed by you. Little girl, can you tell me what kind of half-orc you are? This is the memory of a half-orc''s legacy; no half-orc could mistake their own race."


    Jelia gave a name.


    The figure chuckled dryly, "No wonder, no wonder you could trigger the legacy without being a magus, no wonder you could see through my arrangements. I was rude before; I will open the exit for you right away."


    "Your time and life should belong to someone more worthwhile."


    "You finally said something useful."


    Jelia smiled and then asked, "What about Roronora? Do you n to keep him locked up forever? He won''t die, will he?"


    Code 1 slowly said, "As long as he hasn''t given up, the mice won''tpletely disappear. Even without mice, there will always be other food. After all, living in his own obsession is enough for him."


    "How cruel."


    "I have no heart. Compassion, such a luxurious emotion, does not belong to me."


    "Then how about handing Roronora over to me?" Jelia ventured, "Give the legacy to him, then hand him over to me. This way, your legacy isn''t lost, and there''s someone to discipline him."


    "Is that what you were nning?"

 Chapter 672 Companionship

    Chapter 672 Companionship


    ??"However, if you wish to proceed, there is no real obstacle. Roronora indeed meets the criteria to receive the legacy."


    Having said that, Code 1 lifted a hand, and a beam of light split from the orb, falling upon Roronora''s forehead.


    "I will modify his memories to make your oversight more manageable. But in the end, he remains a fierce beast, potentially turning on you at any moment."


    Code 1 nced at the orb and then at Roronora''s body on the stone tform.


    "You''d better be clear about what you''re doing, and what you''re about to do."


    "I am clear," Jelia nodded, saying, "How long will epting the legacy take?"


    "Not long."


    There seemed to be a touch of mncholy in Code 1''s voice.


    "What will be of this ce?"


    "The existence of this ce is sustained by that legacy. Without it, this ce will likely crumble soon."


    Code 1 sighed, saying, "It''s a pity I can''t see the outside world now."


    "There''s nothing to regret. It''s not a wonderful ce out there," Jelia shook her head, persuading Code 1 to abandon such impractical thoughts.


    "You don''t understand. No matter how bad it is outside, it can''t be worse than here. Staying here, I don''t even know if I''m alive or dead!"


    "Have you ever felt that way? Surrounded by emptiness, where any mana strand could destroy you, and you''re just hiding in a fragile matrix, barely clinging to life."


    "I''ve been here for three hundred years! I''m merely a wisp of that person''s remaining soul, yet I have to bear all his responsibilities!"


    "You''ve begun to develop a sense of self?" Jelia looked at Code 1, her eyes reflecting a peculiar intrigue.


    "Perhaps. I''m not entirely sure about these things." Code 1 shrugged, his crimson eyes shifting back to Roronora''s body.


    "Lastly, I have a request, one I hope you''ll honor."


    Jelia nodded, saying, "Speak."


    Code 1 opened his mouth, but instead of sound, a voice directly resonated within Jelia''s mind.


    "I understand. I''ll do it for you."


    "Thank you."


    A burst of white light exploded, twisting the space around them just as the activation of the deep-red wolf''s head had done previously.


    Jelia knew she was finally about to return to reality!


    Through the swirling dust, two figures emerged, one towering and one diminutive, their footsteps a delicate patter against the silence.


    The small dwarf, Jelia, had to nearly jog to keep pace with Roronora, whose single step matched two of hers.


    What was meant to be a majestic entrance turnedical as Jelia scurried behind Roronora, looking every bit the misced child who had stumbled into the scene.


    "Ali!"


    Upon seeing Ali confronting a group of cloak-d figures on the clearing, Jelia excitedly waved her hand.


    "Jelia! How did you get out?"


    Ali positioned his sword defensively, stepping forward to shield Jelia behind him.


    "And who is this stranger... No matter, now''s not the time for exnations. The moment I make my move, run, understand? Find somewhere to hide, and don''t let anyone find you. I''lle for you after the battle ends!"


    Ali, now elevated to the strength of a level 1 magus, would naturally find the cloaked adversaries manageable.


    However, dividing his attention to safeguard Jelia could prove challenging.


    Given the unpredictability of a melee, it seemed wiser to have Jelia take cover.


    "Are they all enemies?"


    Peering from behind Ali, Jelia scrutinized the cloaked figures standing not far off.


    Their movements and attire were uniform, in stark contrast to the eclectic assembly on her side.


    Roronora, gaunt as a skeleton, had indeed received the legacy but was far from regaining his prime strength, let alone any semnce of formidable presence.


    And there she was, a diminutive figure hardly worth mentioning in a battle.


    With a pout, Jelia couldn''t help feeling somewhat displeased.


    Jelia''s displeasure was a harbinger of misfortune for some.


    "Roronora, thrash them! Leave none standing!"


    Roronora, skeletal in frame, nced at Jelia.


    A moment''s hesitation shed across his crimson eyes, which soon solidified into resolve.


    He focused on the cloaked figures some ten meters away.


    If the little master demanded a brawl, a brawl she would have.


    A terrifying burst of mana ensued!


    Roronora vanished from sight, the sheer velocity of his movement whipping up a gale.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Thump!


    The sound of fist meeting flesh!


    Roronora moved with a speed Ali couldn''t hope to track, ghosting through shifts and turns with the agility of a dragon weaving through the cloaked figures.


    No one could keep pace with his movements.


    In the span of a breath, all fell silent.


    Roronora repositioned himself behind Jelia, his gaze lowered, as serene as a statue.


    With a thud, the fall of the first cloaked figure acted as a signal, triggering a domino effect.


    One by one, the cloaked assants copsed in session.


    In a single move¡­ annihtion.


    Ali''s jaw nearly hit the floor in astonishment.


    "How... how... how strong! Jelia, where did you find such reinforcements? He must be stronger than Howard at full throttle, right?"


    Ali scrutinized Roronora, a twitch forming at the corner of his eye.


    Though Roronora had not spoken a word, his actions clearly showed he was responding to Jelia''smands.


    Exactly how powerful Howard was remained a mystery to all, but by Ali''s estimation, he couldn''t be much stronger than Red Eye.


    Without resorting to "Brave," Ali doubted he could best Howard, but with the hero''s power, Howard would likely be the one outmatched, just as Red Eye had been.


    But what about Roronora?


    Ali found himself perplexed by this individual who appeared to be around his age.


    "Jelia! What exactly did you encounter?"


    No sooner had the question left his lips than Ali paused, his gaze sweeping the surroundings.


    It lingered on the heap of cloaked figures before he scooped Jelia onto his shoulder.


    "This isn''t the ce for discussion. We need to find somewhere safer."


    Did the cloaked figures have allies?


    This was unknown to Ali.


    However, their decision tounch an offensive on the vige indicated their confidence in eradicating all the subhumans within.


    Although the vigecked a magus, the subhumans, hardened by long-term training, were not foes a few preparatory-level magi could easily contend with.


    It was almost certain the attackers had reinforcements.


    Seeking refuge elsewhere seemed the safer option.


    Though still uncertain, Ali had a hunch about who was behind these assants.


    That person had harbored ill intentions from the start!


    Seeing Ali scoop up Jelia, a faint crimson glow ignited in Roronora''s eyes, his gaze fixated on Ali in a way that sent shivers down his spine.


    It was as if he were the target of a ferocious beast.


    Just what had Jelia brought back with her?


    "Roronora, rx! He''s mypanion!"


    "Com...panion?"


    Roronora''s voice, unexpectedly youthful and slightly naive, sounded blurred, reminiscent of a sixteen or seventeen-year-


    old boy.


    Merely from his voice, one would never picture him as a skeletal figure.


    "That''s right,panion! Just like us!"


    Jelia pointed first to herself, then to Ali and Roronora, "Companions! We are allpanions!"


    "Com...panions! Roronora... protectpanions!"


    The crimson in Roronora''s eyes dimmed slightly, though it did not vanish entirely, merely receding into the depths of his gaze.


    His eyes, even in their opening and closing, exuded a predatory aura.


    Seeing Jelia couldmand Roronora''s actions, Ali''s lingering worries dissipated.


    "Hold tight," he said before elerating.


    Staying in the vige was clearly no longer an option.


    Given the scale of the attack, the vige itself was also ravaged by fire.


    This incident would undoubtedly attract the attention of passing adventurers, known for their insatiable curiosity.


    Greedy and fearless.


    As they departed, Ali cast onest nce back at the vige engulfed in mes.


    The vige was destroyed, leaving the fate of its subhuman inhabitants uncertain.


    ...


    Upon leaving the vige, with Jelia perched on his shoulder and Roronora following closely behind, the trio wound their way through the forest in a bid to shake off their pursuers.


    Despite Ali''s swift movements, it was clear that their adversaries were well-prepared, possibly even having them as a specific target.


    Thus, it wasn''t long after leaving the vige that Ali noticed they were being followed.


    The pursuer''s pace wasn''t fast, possibly due to some caution.


    Yet, Ali found it impossible topletely lose them.


    He resorted to meandering through the woods in hopes of muddling their trail, making it harder for the follower to keep up.


    Tracking and counter-tracking, though not essential skills for a hunter, were subjects Ali had tackled back in his days with the elf tribe.


    Regrettably, his grades in both were consistently among the lowest.


    After some time, the strategy seemed to pay off.


    Ali could feel the pursuer''s speed drop significantly, and the distance between them more than doubled.


    At this range, continuing the chase would be pointless.


    It appeared they had sessfully given their tail the slip.


    Ali breathed a sigh of relief, yet he didn''t slow down; instead, he picked up the pace.

 Chapter 673 The Plan

    Chapter 673 The n


    ??Ali tapped Jelia on the shoulder, saying, "The situation is somewhat dire; I need to exin it to you so we can decide on our next move."


    "You''re actually consulting with me? Don''t you usually just make decisions on your own?" Jelia huffed.


    "Because I want to borrow your henchman for a bit, to take out a few particrly annoying individuals."


    Deep within the jungle, in a concealed shallow cave,y the temporary refuge for Ali, Jelia, and Roronora.


    To avoid detection by the cloaked assants, Ali had foregone making a fire.


    The absence of their usual warm jerky soup and even having to eat bread cold soured the mood for both Ali and Jelia.


    Roronora, however, seemed unaffected by such diforts.


    Thus, the cave scene was an odd one: a young girl and a young man frowned deeply while holding their bread, while the skeletal, gaunt figure beside them eagerly devoured bread stuffed with jerky, as if savoring a delicacy of the highest order.


    For someone who had been eating rats for over half a year, such fare was indeed a supreme delight.


    Code 1, while preserving the bodies of all outsiders, did not imply that prolonged dormancy wouldn''t lead to physical anomalies.


    The most typical cases were those outsiders who starved themselves to death.


    Code 1 would not allow these individuals into the legacy space.


    Instead, he would watch as their bodies, devoid of consciousness, turned into vegetative states before being destroyed and repurposed as basic materials.


    The legacy''s ability to sustain itself for three hundred years was not unrted to such a ruthless selection process.


    The failures became fertilizer, nourishing a flower that bloomed only for the victor.


    Thus, despite Roronora''s current emaciated appearance, with sufficient food, he could regain his peak strength within a few days, possibly even surpassing his former prowess due to the legacy!


    It''s worth noting that at his zenith, Roronora was a level 2 magus with formidablebat abilities.


    Once fully restored, even Howard, allied with Ali without the aid of "Brave," might not be assured of victory against him.


    "There''s no need to rush; I have more, plenty more!"


    Ali, observing Roronora''s single-minded focus on the food, ignoring everything else, scratched his face and then nced at Jelia, who seemed to have little appetite as well.


    "Jelia, where did you find such a monster?" Ali couldn''t help but ask.


    "He looks younger than me, yet his strength surpasses Howard''s!"


    Understanding Howard''s strength as an extraterrestrial was one thing for Ali, but Roronora was clearly a different case.


    He hadn''t heard of any extraterrestrial falling to such a low point as Roronora seemed to have.


    "He was a legacy challenger, but got trapped inside. I encountered him there, and thinking he could be of use, I pushed him forward during the final moments of epting the legacy," Jelia exined, not lifting her gaze from the bread in her hand.


    "With some additional measures and help from someone, his memories were altered. Now, I''m his closestpanion, almost akin to being a half-owner."


    As Jelia spoke, her voice carried a tinge of excitement, yet Ali could discern the underlying unease.


    Jelia was worried about how Howard would react to this development.


    Clearly, the world Howard once belonged to likely didn''t harbor the sharp racial antagonism prevalent in Av Continent, nor did it have very anymore; otherwise, he wouldn''t have offered his help initially.


    Yet now, she had resorted to somewhat unsavory means to create a sort of ve.


    "After all, you saved him. Without you, Roronora would probably still be trapped, starving to death sooner orter. That situation would be far worse than now," Ali tried to console Jelia, but his words seemed to have little effect.


    Jelia forced a smile, her gazending on Ali''s face: "What do you n to do next?"


    "Retaliate, of course! That guy wanted to use me to destroy the vige and take me out... Gick won''t stop until he sees our bodies," Ali paused, a viin''s cold smirk forming on his face before continuing, "Given that, it''s time we have a direct talk with him!"


    About his own life and the lives of the traveling merchants he was used of killing.


    Obviously, Gick wasn''t just any ordinary traveling merchant, or he wouldn''t have the resources to mobilize so many magi.


    As for what he truly desired, Ali suspected Monka might know something, but now, it was unclear where those subhumans had hidden.


    When the vige was attacked, very few subhumans were left behind, as the majority had left on Ali''s request to search for clues about Jelia outside the vige.


    In that sense, they had narrowly escaped a disaster.


    "So, what''s your n next? We definitely can''t return to Oak Vige now; Gick must have taken control over there, and our bodies are too sensitive."


    Ali might still manage to hide, but Jelia and Roronora could never sneak in unnoticed.


    Even disguised as ves, they would encounter significant trouble.


    "If we can''t go back, then let''s force Gick toe out!" Ali let out a coldugh.


    "If he wants something from the vige, let hime to us! We''ll find Monka first, then find whatever it is he''s after. That way, the initiative will be back in our hands."


    The n sounded straightforward and feasible.


    "But how do you n to find Monka? The vigers have surely gone into hiding by now. They''re all subhumans; who knows where they could have hidden!"


    The physical capabilities of subhumans generally surpass those of humans, allowing them to thrive in environments where humans could not.


    Ali smiled mysteriously.


    Although they were deep in the jungle, "the Truth Society" has never been known for its reasonableness.


    Given time, not only could he uncover where Monka and the others were hiding, but he could also unravel the origins of the vige itself!


    That''s the Truth Society for you, a ce that defies reason.


    As long as you have enough gold coins and the right permissions, there''s nothing the Truth Society doesn''t know.


    That settles the issue of intelligence, but the problem ofbat power remains unresolved.


    If Gick could mobilize ten level 3 magi to attack the vige, he could surely gather ten level 3 magi to protect himself.


    Everyone cherishes their life, especially those who consider themselves above others.


    Gick would spare no expense to ensure his own safety.


    On his own, Ali might find it somewhat challenging to eliminate Gick.


    However, with Roronora''s strength added to the equation, sess was virtually guaranteed.


    "I was hoping to borrow your sidekick for a bit. I promise, I won''t let him down! I just need someone to lure away Gick''s top fighters, giving me a chance to strike."


    If he could just draw away Gick''s elite, Ali could find the perfect opportunity to make his move.


    "I can''t tell him that, or he''ll put in too much effort," Jelia said, shaking her head as she looked at Ali.


    "You''ll have to tell him yourself. Though he may seem a bit slow and foolish, he actually knows everything."


    Jelia had only altered Roronora''s perception of her, without affecting his fundamental awareness.


    However, Code 1, who had carried out the modification, seemed to have a particr disdain for Roronora ¨C it was unclear what Roronora might have done to provoke Code 1''s ire.


    Me, talk to him?


    Ali nced at Roronora, who was entirely focused on his food, and then at Jelia, who was frowning at her own piece of bread.


    He found himself at a loss, wondering if he could indeedmunicate effectively with someone like Roronora.


    Well, it''s worth a try.


    Ali organized his thoughts, prepared his speech, and called out to Roronora.


    It was as if a switch had been flipped.


    Roronora abruptly looked up at the sound of Ali''s call, not particrly loud, his eyes ¨C ame with a crimson hue ¨C fixed on Ali like a wild beast.


    Ali was taken aback, fearing for a moment that Roronora might lose control and attack.


    But then he watched as the red in Roronora''s eyes gradually receded, and the expression on his face rxed.


    It was like watching an agitated cat slowly retract its ws, warily surveying its surroundings before settling back into its cozy nook.


    Is this guy really a werewolf?


    Massaging his temples, Ali felt the path tomunication was dauntingly long.


    "Roronora!" he called out again, tentatively.


    This time, the response from the werewolf was much milder; he just lifted his head to re at Ali, his expression still ferocious.


    Like a cat guarding its food...


    Ali thought, finding it increasingly difficult to dissociate Roronora from the image of a cat.


    Roronora''s gaze softened upon seeing Ali, but the wariness was merely concealed, not gone.


    "Companion... what is it?"


    "Um, I have my own name. I''m Ali, you can just call me Ali," Ali shuffled closer to Roronora, intending to sit beside him.


    However, noticing Roronora''s guarded look, Ali halted his movement.


    Clearly, although Roronora saw Ali as someone he could coexist peacefully with, thanks to Jelia''s influence, he had never let down his guard around Ali.


    This indirectly proved that Roronora still retained his ability to judge, even if the mechanisms of such judgment were not yet clear.

 Chapter 674 Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 674 Counterattack</h4>


    "Ali? A...li."


    Roronora repeated the name, Ali, then nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Ali, got it. Is there something you need?"


    His behavior mirrored that of a child who has juste to understand the world around him.


    "Well, could you do me a favor?"


    Ali carefully chose her words, seeking a way to convey her request without causing any misunderstanding or triggering Roronora''s defensiveness.


    "I need you toe with me to find someone."


    "As a bodyguard?"


    Roronora''s sharp interpretation caught Ali off guard.


    All the preparation and thought she had put into her request seemed pointless now.


    With a sigh, Ali nodded.


    A shift urred in Roronora''s gaze, a certain emotion rising from the depths of his eyes.


    "Something like that," Ali paused before adding, "But your safety is the top priority. We just need to distract them."


    "I understand. Roronora will go, but I need to ask Jelia first."


    Saying this, Roronora directed his gaze toward Jelia, who was sitting nearby.


    Jelia noticed Roronora''s look, and the burning emotion within his eyes caught her off guard for a moment.


    It was excitement.


    It resembled the thrill a wild beast feels when provoked by a wound, or the stimtion of smelling blood, that fervor reflected in their eyes.


    "If you want to go, then go," Jelia said after a pause, adding, "But take care of yourself."


    Since she had brought Roronora from that ce, and now acted as his semi-guardian, she felt obliged to fulfill the responsibilities that came with that role.


    Humans are never meremodities or objects.


    This applies equally to those deemed subhuman.


    Through his actions, Howard conveyed to Jelia that all beings are alike, each life possessing its own reason for existence.


    To have power and use it solely for ughter is to possess a power better left unwanted.


    The werewolf pursed his lips and nodded.


    Seeing things unfold far more smoothly than anticipated, Ali quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    What remained was locating Monka and the others¡ªa task likely to be the simplest part of their n.


    With this thought, Ali retrieved a square wooden token from her person.


    The token, engraved with intricate patterns, bore a string of numbers highlighted in conspicuous gold at one corner: 9527.


    This was Ali''s code within the Truth Society.


    The token in her hand served as proof of her membership in the Truth Society and the sole means of requesting entry into the "Hall of Truth." With this token, Ali could find her way into the Hall of Truth from the nearest human structure.


    That is, the same mysterious great hall she had entered in Lorinda.


    However, in these remote wilds, the only human construction was that ce¡ªthe subhuman vige.


    Clutching the token more tightly, Ali raised her eyes to meet Jelia''s gaze, their looks intersecting perfectly.


    "You''re going out?" Jelia asked.


    "Yes, just a short trip to confirm Monka and their whereabouts." Ali nodded and continued, "You and Roronora stay here. If you sense danger, find somewhere else to hide, but don''t wander outside for too long. It''s too easy to leave traces that others can follow. There''s no need to leave any markers; I''ll find my way back naturally."


    Jelia nodded to indicate she understood.


    Despite her young age, the little girl''s survival skills were second to none present.


    Abandoned shortly after birth, she had struggled to live on her own until meeting Howard.


    "You take care of yourself too. Howard would be mortified if he knew you died at the hands of such people. It would be utterly embarrassing," Jelia said, her gaze returning to the loaf of bread in her hands.


    Coarse bread was by no means a poor meal; having stable meals of such breadpared to her wandering days was beyond her wildest dreams.


    Yet, why was her appetite absent?


    Observing the young girl, Ali smiled, and regardless of whether Roronora understood, she gave him a look that clearly said "take good care of Jelia" before turning to leave the cave.


    To shake off their pursuers, the trio had deviated significantly from the main path.


    Fortunately, the Truth Society''s token could guide the way.


    Activating the token with mana, Ali input themand with her thoughts.


    A faint light flickered, and the token slightly levitated in Ali''s hand, its intricate patterns swirling with a pale golden halo.


    Those seemingly decorative patterns were all mana runes!


    The mana runes on the token formed a miniature spell matrix.


    With a soft hum, the pale golden glow circting the token receded inward, and a brilliant golden arrow, the length of a finger, rose from the token.


    After rotating, it pointed in a direction¡ªthe way to the "Hall of Truth."


    Taking a deep breath, Ali shifted her mana.


    In a blink, she appeared ten meters away, ready to follow the guidance of the enchanted token.


    ...


    Oak Vige, Nameless Inn.


    Gick had generously booked the entire inn.


    The plump innkeeper initially hesitated, given the steady flow of travelers through Oak Vige and hers being the only inn.


    If booked out, where would the travelers stay? But Gick made an offer she couldn''t refuse.


    A small knife stood on the table, its cold gleam menacing, tipped with the scent of blood and aggression.


    Thus, the innkeeper received a bag of gold coins, and Gick secured a quiet haven.


    "How''s the situation?"


    Leaning against the table in the inn''s lobby, Gick was meticulously oiling a short dagger, treating it not as a weapon but as a piece of fine art from a master craftsman.


    Years of preparation culminated in this moment, with contingency ns for every possible changeid out in his strategy.


    but as a piece of fine art from a master craftsman.


    Years of preparation culminated in this moment, with Ali was but a pawn he had casually thrown into y.


    Even without Ali''s appearance in Oak Vige, someone else would have drawn the subhumans'' attention.


    His true strike had yet to be deployed; he hoped to confront Monka onest time before the stubborn old werewolf''s demise, to inquire if he regretted his decisions.


    "Not smoothly," a cloaked figure in the corner of the lobby reported in a deep voice.


    "We''ve searched the entire subhuman vige and found no trace of Monka. Not just him, many subhumans are missing; they left before the attack and are likely in hiding now."


    "This is no issue; they know whom they''re up against. They''lle forward on their own."


    For Gick, this wasn''t necessarily bad news.


    It would have been surprising if Monka had no response at all.


    Despite being a werewolf, that individual was far more cunning than any fox.


    "There''s another matter¡­ The adventurer you sent to the subhuman vige, they''ve escaped."


    The cloaked figure paused, seemingly choosing their words carefully.


    "A level 2 magus power signature suddenly appeared in the subhuman vige, and almost all of our vanguard lost contact. Although the tracking team followed, they ultimately lost the trail."


    Gick clicked his tongue, frowning slightly, "I didn''t expect this youngster to have some skill. It seems she must have realized something to react so quickly."


    Where did the realizatione from?


    The attack site had been disguised, and the temporary camp cleaned up; there shouldn''t have been any ws.


    Gick''s gaze wandered around the lobby, eventually returning to the dagger in his hand, then he chuckled softly.


    "It seems I''m a bit nervous, letting such an adventurer get to me."


    "Just a level 3 magus, after all."


    Shaking his head, Gick sheathed his dagger, stood up, clipped the sheath to his waist, and casually picked up his overcoat from the chair back.


    "Code 11, go kill that adventurer. Anyone rted to them must die."


    In the face of absolute power, strategy is but a pitiful struggle of the weak.


    Level 3 magus? Level 2 magus?


    They are merely apprentices who have just begun their journey.


    After circling halfway around the lobby, Gick turned and ascended the stairs.


    As his figure vanished, his voice floated down from above.


    "Oh, and Code 19, prepare dinner for me. I fancymb tonight."


    "As you wish."


    In a corner of the lobby, two distinct voices spoke simultaneously.


    One figure vanished on the spot, while the other rolled up their sleeves and headed towards a side door of the lobby, off to prepare Gick''s dinner.


    Around a subhuman vige, nestled under the wing of Oak Vige, a grand n that had been brewing for over a decade was slowly unfolding its full scope.


    ...

 Chapter 675 Insufficient Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 675 Insufficient Privilege </h4>


    Compared to subhumans, humans are a different kind of creature¡ªmoreplex, more absurd.


    Yet, it is this ridiculous species that now dominates the continent.


    Will this ever change?


    Currently, humanity shows no sign of decline, with research on mana delving from the tangible to the conceptual, and continental exploration no longer satisfied with mere observation.


    It is rumored that some nations are preparing to venture into the endless ocean.


    Perhaps only an unstoppable natural disaster could bring down such a formidable race, just as one did to the Orc United Empire in the past.


    Ali mused aimlessly, finding some relief from her tension in these thoughts.


    Hourster, she stepped onto thend of the subhuman vige once more, only to find the surroundings utterly transformed.


    Raising her hand to activate a mana shield, Ali hurriedly began searching through the ruins.


    The entrance to the "Hall of Truth" was not fixed¡ªit could be a door, a staircase, sometimes even a mirror.


    The "gateway" refers only to the spell that opens the "door," and in theory, this spell can attach to any medium.


    Expanding her mana sensing, the vige''s mana environment was chaotic, likely the aftermath of Roronora''s battle.


    Smoothing out these chaotic ripples bit by bit, Ali finally discovered another stable mana environment, characteristic of the "gateway''s" unique mana micro-environment.


    This micro-environment, crucial for maintaining the stability of the "gateway," was beyond Ali''s full understanding.


    She knew theplexity of such technology was unimaginable, possibly achievable by the entirety of humanity''s efforts, but certainly not so effortlessly.


    Perhaps only deities, along with the almost omnipotent "The Truth Society," could aplish such feats.


    This time, the "gateway" was attached to a battered door, half-destroyed by fire, with only a fragment remaining.


    In the mana vision, it emitted a faint glow.


    Standing in front of the ruined door, Ali lifted her hand, and mana formed a ribbon of light that fell upon the door.


    With a hum, akin to the sound of magical machinery starting up, a vortex of pure white light appeared on the damaged door.


    Without hesitation, Ali stepped through the light portal.


    It felt simr to teleportation, yet not quite the same; there was none of the dislocation sensation typical of teleportation spells, only a slight dizziness for Ali.


    Then the white light dissipated.


    A clean and splendid hall unfolded before Ali''s eyes.


    "The Hall of Truth," the only part of The Truth Society open to the outside world.


    The hall was quiet, filled with countless figures in in white cloaks moving like ghosts, their features abstracted and simplified to standard humanoid forms.


    The disguise would only lift upon mutual recognition of identity.


    Moreover, although it seemed everyone was in this great hall, in reality, Ali was there alone.


    Until identities were mutually confirmed, Ali could not interact with the others.


    Likewise, they couldn''t affect Ali, a measure purely for secrecy and safety.


    And it has always been effective.


    The Truth Society housed all sorts of individuals.


    Without a robust system of secrecy, the hall would likely be an endless battlefield.


    Without dy, Ali found an unupied terminal in the center of the great hall and verified her identity.


    "Wee back, Commissioner 9527. How may I assist you today?"


    The familiar synthesized female voice echoed directly in Ali''s mind.


    She swiped through the terminal''s projected screen, navigating to the intelligence search interface and inputting the keywords for the information she sought.


    Pressing the "search" button, a flood of intelligence reports refreshed on the screen.


    Ali''s gaze moved across the page, searching for the most reliable pieces of information.


    Although the repository contained a wealth of intelligence, not all of it was reliable; some were outdated and no longer reflective of the current situation, potentially causing more harm than good.


    Hence, a preliminary filtering was always necessary.


    Quickly, Ali identified a few credible reports.


    "Forest Vige, rumored to be established by the remnants of the Orc United Empire, exists to maintain a significant legacy of the Orc United Empire. All vigers are subhumans. The location can trigger three side quest chains. The topbat power is not fixed and changes over time; the highest confirmed level is forty. Considered an intermediate location, not rmended for visits by those of lower levels."


    Apart from thest warning, which was slightly puzzling, Ali understood most of the information provided in the report.


    Other reports contained simr descriptions, one of which included several images showing the vige''s exterior and brief descriptions of a few key figures within.


    Among these, Ali recognized Monka, Rudo, and a few other subhumans she had seen in the vige but whose names she didn''t know.


    After reviewing additional intelligence, Ali keenly noticed that she seemed to have ess to more information than before.


    Even the familiar interface had undergone slight changes, revealing more details.


    This time, instead of entering a query, Ali directly addressed the terminal, "Hello, I''d like to confirm my current level of ess."


    Promptly, the terminal responded, a flicker of light passing over it as the synthetic female voice resonated in Ali''s mind: "Commissioner 9527, your current ess level is sub-


    lieutenant official authorization, which allows you to view intelligence authorized for sub-lieutenant and unofficial ess levels."


    Sub-lieutenant?


    Was I not even officially authorized before?


    "I would like to inquire about the specific ssifications of ess levels and their corresponding operational permissions."


    After a brief pause, the voice replied, "I''m sorry, your ess level is insufficient to inquire about this information."


    "What level of ess is required to query this information?"


    The response was the same, with an identical pause: "I''m sorry, your ess level is insufficient to inquire about this information."


    It appeared that rifying this would not be possible in the short term.


    Scratching her face, Ali then typed a name into the input field on the terminal screen.


    This query was processed smoothly; in less than a second after beginning the search, an abundance of information appeared.


    This time, her inquiry concerned Gick, including a brief biography, specific abilities, and details about people closely associated with him¡ªnearly all the avable intelligence wasid bare.


    While this method of inquiry was straightforward and quick, it required Ali to know a specific concept.


    To search for something, she needed to be aware of its existence and corresponding description, as vague searches were not supported.


    However, if she were to vocalize her inquiries, even broad questions might yield precise answers.


    Yet, direct questioning seemed heavily restricted by ess levels; so far, she had asked only a handful of questions, with just two or three receiving answers¡ªthe rest were met with "insufficient ess."


    The Truth Society''s adherence to ess restrictions is no small matter.


    After thoroughly reading through the intelligence on Gick, Ali realized the caliber of individual she was dealing with.


    Thergest ve trader in the northwestern border of the Silverwind Kingdom, though of half-orc heritage, had climbed the ranks through ruthless actions and exceptional mana talent, eventually bing a kingpin in the underworld of the northwestern territories.


    He could almost be considered the uncrowned king of the northwest.


    Why would such a figure take an interest in "Forest Vige," a minor vige?


    The two should not have any intersections.


    With questions in mind, Ali queried for intelligence again.


    The existing reports, which briefly mentioned Gick''s rise without detailing his origins, simply stated he was of unknown background.


    However, the new query did not yield additional results.


    If it wasn''t a matter of insufficient ess, then perhaps The Truth Society did not possess relevant intelligence.


    Honestly, Ali leaned more towards the former possibility, considering she did not even know the total number of ess levels within The Truth Society, let alone the scope of queries each level permitted.


    Even so, the aid provided by The Truth Society remains irreceable.


    At the very least, Ali now knows Gick''s hideout and has an idea of Monka and Rudo''s next moves.


    If her sole intent was revenge, this information would be more than sufficient.


    But it must be said, adventurers truly are a bunch burdened with an excess of curiosity; it''s no wonder so many perish each year.


    Daring to delve into any ruins, it seems adventurers have a death wish.


    Ever since learning about the mysterious origins of "Forest Vige," especially the part about it being "allegedly established by the remnants of the Orc United Empire," Ali has found it nearly impossible to restrain her curiosity about the small subhuman vige hidden within the forest.


    She yearns to uncover what secrets it holds, secrets so profound they''re tied to the Orc United Empire and warrant Gick''s considerable efforts.


    If there weren''t significant secrets hidden there, Gick wouldn''t have gone to such lengths.


    For a tiny vigecking even a single magus, Gick mobilized two level 1 magi, seven level 2 magi, a dozen level 3 magi, and a group of preparatory-level magi by the squad!


    Such a force is substantial enough to wage a localized war!

 Chapter 676 The Fury of the Half-Orc

    <h4>Chapter 676 The Fury of the Half-Orc</h4>


    Deep within the jungle, a hidden spot had been prepared in advance by the subhuman vige.


    More than half of the vige''s popce was gathered here, primarilyprised of the young and able-bodied, including nearly all of the vige''s hunters, representing the bulk of the vige''sbat strength.


    "Our vige... is destroyed."


    The words fell heavily from a hunter, revealing the expression of a half-orc.


    His dog-like, brown-yellow head and the dull yellow eyes betrayed a weakness never shown by orcs.


    Despite the orc bloodline flowing through their veins, many half-orcs had been significantly influenced and assimted by humans by now.


    Weakness, selfishness, scheming.


    It''s no wonder that the prototype for Code 1 was designed with such trials, where only the true inheritors of the orc bloodline could prevail.


    Jelia was one; Roronora was half.


    He inherited the orc''s resilience but not their wisdom and sharpness.


    Even in beasts, hunting relies not solely on strength and speed but also on insight and nning.


    A species that boasts only of muscle is always the first to be annihted.


    "Antaro, be quiet! If the vige is destroyed, then we''ll build another! We are still here. Yes, sacrifices were made, but we will reim what was lost from our enemies tenfold, a hundredfold!"


    A voice, rough with a tinge of hoarseness, cut through the Kobold''smentation.


    It was none other than Rudo.


    As the strongest hunter in the vige, no one truly knew the extent of Rudo''s strength, much like the mysteries surrounding the preparations made by Elder Monka.


    This time was no different.


    Before the attack had even urred, Elder Monka had organized everyone to leave the vige.


    Although the pretext sounded absurd¡ªaiding an outsider in searching the vicinity of the vige¡ªit ultimately ensured the survival of the vast majority.


    Those who perished in the attack were mainly the young subhumans who had recently arrived in the vige, including a few half-dwarves, some gnomes, and even two half-elves.


    Although half-elves, too, are considered subhumans, they generally hold a not-so-low status in human society, owing to their often high magus talents, unlike half-orcs, who are mostly brawn.


    Legend has it that orcs once had their own era of glory,plete with a magus legacy.


    However, the catastrophe that led to the destruction of the Orc United Empire resulted in the loss of too much, to the extent that orcs have yet to recover their former strength, with half-orcs falling even further in status, nearly equated with livestock in human societies.


    "The immediate priority is to identify the attackers!" Rudo''s gaze was menacing, the prime of his werewolf life instilling fear even in half-orcs.


    "Those bastards destroyed my house, and not one of them can be spared!"


    While Antaro spoke of the vige''s destruction as a cmity, from Rudo''s lips, it transformed into vengeance.


    Compared to natural disasters, human-caused tragedies are invariably more manageable¡ªsimply a matter of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    While it may not appear that Rudo was the decision-maker, being the strongest hunter in the vige, how could he be someone without his own ideas?


    Although Monka had not spoken up, this n had been agreed upon by the two of them long ago.


    The destruction of the vige was indeed a disaster, but it also represented a concentrated outbreak of past dangers.


    If they could withstand this wave, they would be free to find a deserted ce and start their lives anew without any worries.


    "Rudo is absolutely right."


    Elder Monka, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up, immediately drawing everyone''s attention.


    Although Elder Monka had always maintained a rtively mild attitude towards outsiders, and there had been instances where strangers had stumbled into the vige, Monka had always advocated for their lives against Rudo''s suggestions of expulsion or even execution.


    It was precisely because of Elder Monka''s philosophy that the vige had maintained good rtions with Oak Vige.


    But this time, it seemed that Elder Monka was truly angered, abandoning his previous conciliatory stance to actively support Rudo''s call for vengeance.


    Indeed, seeing the vige one had lived in for decades destroyed in mes, no one could remain indifferent.


    Elder Monka was among the earliest settlers of the vige, even living for a considerable time with the founders.


    This was one of the reasons for his high prestige within the vige.


    Only he knew the true significance of the vige''s existence, and only he understood how to ensure its continued survival.


    Everyone desired a safe ce to live, where the fear of orc hunters suddenly appearing at one''s doorstep and rounding up families to be sold as ves was non-existent.


    For these subhumans, the arrival of orc hunters represented the worst and most vile curse imaginable.


    Monka''s gaze swept over everyone present, making eye contact with each individual.


    His look remained calm, yet beneath that tranquility, something fierce was burning.


    It was anger.


    "I know it may seem strange for me to say this now, going against the image I''ve upheld in the past, but still, I must dere: a blood debt must be repaid in blood, it''s only just! The burdens our enemies have forced upon us should be returned tenfold, a hundredfold!"


    Monka, leaning on his staff, rose to his feet and slowly walked into the midst of the subhumans, his steps so steady they seemed to echo with the heartbeat of everyone present.


    "Yes, I have been exceedingly tolerant towards outsiders in the past, to the point of conceding without limits."


    "But that was for the sake of our vige''s continued existence."


    "Facing individuals, we might be strong, but against humanity, we are insignificant!"


    "Perhaps we can kill a few people, y some orc hunters, even repel an army or two!"


    At this, Monka paused, his gaze sweeping over all those present once again.


    "But!"


    "But to humanity, that makes no difference. It will only anger them further, only bring more armies and orc hunters upon us! It will only worsen the plight of all half-orcs, all subhumans!"


    "Against the human race, we are indeed too weak."


    "However, we are not without our limits!"


    "We have lived here for so long, we have coexisted peacefully, we have never intentionally harmed any human!"


    "Yet they attack us, burn our houses, destroy our fields, tear down our animal pens!"


    "This is unreasonable, this is outrage!"


    "In the face of anger, all other emotions should yield. Because courage is the very bone of a half-orc!"


    "We can yield, we can endure, but when there is no longer anything to bear or room to retreat, we must let them know what courage means, what the bones of a half-orc are made of!"


    "We may not be able to defeat humans, but we can make them fear us! Let other half-orcs understand that we are not born to be inferior!"


    "Half-orcs! Never ves!"


    Each word of thest sentence was delivered with deliberation, his staff striking the ground emphatically, each thud echoing in the hearts of all those present.


    Something was ignited, a fire started burning deep within the eyes of everyone there.


    If Rudo''s words had sparked their anger, then Monka''s speech made them understand why they were angry.


    Indeed, they might be weak, and the weak naturally yield before the strong¡ªthis is thew of nature.


    But yielding has its limits.


    When even the right to live is threatened, then let there be bloodshed.


    A fight to the death, an all-out war.


    Since you relish mes, then behold the fiery rage of a half-orc.


    "Rudo!"


    Monka''s staff tapped the ground once more.


    "Take half of the hunters and see the state of our vige!"


    "If anyone is still alive, make sure to bring them back. We cannot afford to lose any more brethren. Also, thoroughly investigate the identities of those attackers!"


    "I want to know where they came from, who stands behind them!"


    "I will make them understand how terrifying the wrath of a half-


    orc can be!"


    "Yes!"


    With a firm nod, Rudo''s gaze swept across the half-orcs in the cave, selecting a few.


    No one hesitated; those chosen even wore a look of proud honor on their faces, picking up their weapons and standing behind Rudo.


    This was not senseless violence but a fight for self-


    preservation.


    When anger is rightly directed, the upheaval it causes can overturn everything.


    ...


    By the time Ali followed the arrow''s direction back to the location of the subhuman vige, it was unrecognizable.


    mes had razed everything to the ground¡ªhouses, fields, animal pens¡ªall reduced to smoldering charcoal, emitting a burnt stench.


    Thick smoke filled the air, with columns visible from miles away.


    This was not good news.


    It signified that this small vige hidden deep in the jungle was now utterly exposed.


    Adventurers would inevitablye to investigate, discovering traces of subhuman life.


    Then, drawn by the news, orc hunters would initiate a sweeping hunt for subhumans in the area.


    The fallout would affect many more.


    Ali could already envision the chaos that was about to unfold.

 Chapter 677 A Formidable Foe

    <h4>Chapter 677 A Formidable Foe </h4>


    Ali sharply focused, tracking Code 19''s trajectory as it flickered in and out of her vision.


    Each appearance signified a brief pause¡ªperhaps a change in direction or speed, or simply adapting to the surroundings.


    magi specializing in high-velocitybat greatly value familiarity with the terrain, as fighting in known areas means they can save considerable time that would otherwise be spent on terrain recognition, redirecting it towards reaction and strategic thinking.


    In essence, the more familiar the terrain, the stronger a high-velocitybat magus bes.


    Even in unfamiliar settings, such magi possess a superior ability to adapt to the terrain.


    Although Ali wasn''t this type of magus¡ªpreferring abat style that involved circling the outskirts before striking a deadly blow when the opportunity arises¡ªshe still had her methods to face this challenge.


    By remaining still, she could respond to any change.


    The less Ali initiated, the fewer opportunities she presented for her opponent to exploit.


    Against a foe who thrives on speed, making no mistakes is crucial.


    Positioning her sword at an angle, Ali concentrated on capturing Code 19''s movements.


    Not all actions could be detected, but it was enough.


    With a sufficient amount of data, Ali could roughly estimate Code 19''s limits.


    Once the extent of Code 19''s capabilities was assessed, Ali could decide her next move.


    Should she attempt to escape and shake off Code 19, or eliminate him here and then return?


    Ali finally found her answer.


    Although Code 19 was dangerous, he seemed not to exceed the range she could manage.


    Attack!


    Code 19''s figure halted abruptly, his speed doubling in an instant, as he thrust his short sword at Ali''s neck in a diagonal angle.


    His opening move was lethal; Code 19 had no intention of leaving Ali alive.


    With a twist of her de, Ali deflected Code 19''s rapier.


    Although a rapier''s speed is unmatched among all sword types, it is also the lightest.


    Any attack of equal level could generally be parried, provided one''s reaction speed was sufficient.


    But conversely, those who failed to defend against such strikes were now dead.


    Victory leads to survival; defeat to death.


    Such are the rules of a duel to the death, the simplest and most direct, appealing to the most primal instincts of living beings.


    It''s this purity that ensnares countless individuals in the thrill.


    Whether it''s the hallucinations on the brink of death or the rush from an adrenaline surge, these are all manifestations of exhration.


    As des shed time and again, Ali held back her offense, securely blocking every one of Code 19''s assaults.


    She was in no hurry.


    Code 19''s expenditure was far greater than hers, and it was he who would likely lose patience first.


    The moment Code 19''s attacks hesitated, he would reveal a fatal w.


    This is amon weakness among all high-speedbat magi.


    Their offense may be sharp and powerful, but their defense is almost nonexistent.


    In their pursuit of speed, they sacrifice nearly everything.


    Yet, to them, this trade-off is worthwhile because it grants them the ability to challenge opponents beyond their level.


    Though this approach doesn''t quite work against Ali, it''s usually deadly effective against other magi.


    In the clearing amidst the woods, two figures shed at high speed, des locking and parting with sharp sounds and brilliant sparks.


    Ten times a minute?


    Twenty times a minute?


    Their movements had entirely surpassed the limits of human dynamic vision.


    If a third party were present, all they could perceive would be the sparks flying off the de tips.


    Beyond that, nothing would be visible.


    This is the nature ofbat between magi, leaving no room for ordinary people to intervene.


    If the existence of mana has bifurcated the world into the ordinary and the extraordinary, then the existence of magi has cruelly and sharply divided humanity into ordinary people and magi.


    They might not be antagonistic, but they certainly don''t share the same camp.


    In the eyes of a magus, ordinary people are merely mortals incapable ofprehending the beauty of mana.


    Yet, to ordinary people, what are magi if not beings with a non-human bloodline coursing through their veins, making them outliers?


    Can a truly pure-blooded human be a magus?


    Though the spell system of magi appears to emphasize learning and research, where did the first magie from?


    What were the identities of those legendary heroes with non-human talents mentioned in tales?


    To this day, there has never been a precedent of a magus bing the king of a human nation.


    But let''s return to Ali''s perspective.


    The half-elf was now on edge, her forehead beaded with sweat, no longer possessing theposure she had at the start.


    She had severely miscalcted Code 19''s strength.


    Like her, Code 19 had concealed his true capabilities, only unleashing his full power after Ali decided to stand her ground and fight back.


    In such a situation, Ali had no chance to escape.


    She had to face him head-on.


    The single-handed sword was much heavier than the shortsword, yet Ali was able to block Code 19''s attacks time and again...


    Was this because Ali was stronger and faster?


    Certainly not!


    Just like at the beginning, but now, their positions had switched!


    Now, it was Code 19 who was pushing Ali to her limits!


    He was probing the extent of Ali''s capabilities, much like a feline predator that, upon catching its prey, doesn''t rush to kill but rather prefers to exhaust the prey by toying with it.


    Such a vile creature.


    Ali''s eyes narrowed, golden light slowly concentrating, her mana flux and mana capacity incrementally increasing.


    She was preparing "Brave," still hesitating whether to use it or not, but preparing it was always good.


    A single use equates to twenty years of life.


    Had the situation reached that level of desperation?


    Ali attempted a surprise attack to escape Code 19''s entanglement.


    But it was futile; Code 19 was faster.


    When Code 19 fully revealed his strength, Ali realized just how terrifying a level 2 magus specialized in speed could be.


    Even she could only barely catch his general movements, utterly incapable of tracking his actions!


    All her attacks and defenses were now based on deductions from Code 19''s movements.


    If Code 19 were to change his tactics, she would be at aplete disadvantage, without even a chance to turn the tables.


    What to do? What to do!


    Ali was not yet panicking, but she could faintly see her end looming.


    If she stubbornly refused to activate "Brave," she might end up without even the opportunity to use it.


    Although "Brave''s" regenerative ability was almost akin to immortality, it was not resurrection after all.


    If Code 19 senses something amiss and kills Ali during the brief pause required to activate "Brave," its activation would be meaningless.


    The dead cannot be resurrected by mana; even a wraith represents a different form of existence,cking a physical body.


    Dodging and using tree trunks to change direction at high speed, Ali barely managed to keep up with Code 19''s movements, slightly easing the difficulty of tracking his actions.


    It was akin to two cars speeding side by side; their rtive velocity isn''t high, offering a chance to catch each other''s movements.


    However, this was merely a temporary solution, a dy rather than a resolution to the problem.


    elerate...


    elerate! Faster...


    Even faster!


    Ali summoned all her mana, "Brave" teetering on the edge of activation, yet her actual speed increased only marginally.


    Enhancing speed is not as simple as boosting mana output.


    Even for cars, merely increasing horsepower does not necessarily result in higher speeds.


    Without control, without the ability to react in time, increasing throttle speed is merely hastening towards death.


    What movements best slice through the air, reducing air friction?


    What reactions most sharply control one''s posture to enterbat stance quickest?


    What opening moves, what defensive maneuvers, achieve the best oues withoutpromising speed?


    Addressing these questions one by one, refining each aspect, represents the path of advancement for a magus specialized in high-velocitybat.


    Otherwise, one is merely a brute with speed, akin to the cloaked figure who already fell by Ali''s hand.


    Without a doubt, Code 19 was an entity utterly different from her, possessing a speed Ali could hardly capture, along with the ability to change direction multiple times over short distances at such velocity...


    and even alter his direction and stance in the final moment of an attack!


    Undoubtedly, he hadpletely mastered this speed.


    He was a true madman, more terrifying than Howard.


    Other than activating "Brave," Ali saw no other way to break through the deadlock.


    Her single-handed sword shimmered with a blue light, the manifestation of mana condensed to a certain degree, with wave-like mana enveloping the de.


    The mana fluctuations tore through the air, precisely capturing the vague shadow in the atmosphere.


    Interception!


    A sharp, grating sound suddenly erupted, sparks flying from the friction of the des as Code 19''s form briefly revealed itself.

 Chapter 678 Trailing

    <h4>Chapter 678 Trailing</h4>


    Ali scratched her cheek.


    "You ask me if I know them; I''d rather ask you! They clearly came for you."


    Undoubtedly, this was a ssic case of deflecting responsibility.


    Although Ali was unaware of Gick''s specific intentions, the cloaked figures'' relentless pursuit of her life indicated that Gick certainly marked her as a target, likely a priority second only to whatever was hidden within the subhuman vige.


    Suddenly, Ali thought of the deep red wolf head in the cabin.


    ording to Jelia''ster exnation, it was undoubtedly an orc legacy.


    Could that be Gick''s target?


    Ali pondered for a moment, her thoughts spinning in her head, yet ultimately, she chose not to voice her spection.


    It seemed wiser not to get entangled in these mysterious affairs.


    She had been dragged into this mess and thought escaping and striking Gick a vicious blow on her way out would suffice.


    Getting more involved meant losing control over her own extraction.


    "We? How would we know what these ''civilized people'' are up to? They kill and set fires; we know nothing at all!" Rudo scoffed, brandishing his knife.


    "There will soon be big trouble here. If you don''t want to die a senseless death, it''s best you leave now."


    "Leave? Leave?!"


    Ali''s expression changed, as if she heard a joke, then turned fierce.


    "I was attacked, and you suggest I just scurry away with my tail between my legs! Do you think I''m a half-orc? I''m leaving my words here! I will find out who''s behind those cloaked attackers and strike them hard with my de!"


    With a spit, Ali touched the corner of her mouth, her gazending on Rudo''s face: "Given your current situation, I doubt you''re in the mood to talk about cooperation. But if youe across any intelligence, I hope you''ll let me know. If we find the one pulling the strings behind the scenes, I won''t mind lending a hand."


    "Of course, the same goes the other way."


    This was not an alliance of interests, merely two individuals fueled by rageing together.


    Rudo pondered for a moment.


    Ultimately, the decision to act still rested in his own hands.


    A verbal agreement like this held no substantive significance, so he simply nodded.


    "If you''re looking to get involved, and you''re not worried about getting stuck in the mess..."


    By this point, the warning was clear.


    If Ali still insisted on taking action, Rudo had neither the means nor the stance to stop her.


    "By the way, yourpanion... how is she?"


    Rudo remembered the way Ali had approached him, honestly thinking at that moment he was facing the fierce beast from his memories.


    Eyes blood-red, capable of tearing everything apart.


    "You mean Jelia?"


    Mentioning the young girl, an odd expression crossed Ali''s face.


    Although Jelia had exined the situation within the legacy space, Ali could tell there were many omissions in her story.


    But she hadn''t pressed Jelia for more, just as she kept her own secrets from Jelia.


    She trusted Jelia''s judgment, believing she had made the right decisions.


    Yet, even so, she couldn''t understand how Jelia, a young girl with virtually nobat ability, managed to escape on her own and even sessfully entice a fighter to join her.


    "She''s doing fine; I''ve found her. Her disappearance was just a little girl''s mischief," Ali waved off, signaling the end of that topic, preparing to leave.


    However, before departing, she feltpelled to share some information with the half-orcs.


    "About those attackers, there''s something I need to say."


    This statement indeed captured the attention of all the half-orcs present.


    Facing those pairs of eyes, each of a different hue but all burning with a simr me of anger, Ali couldn''t help feeling slightly uneasy.


    "The attackers are strong! Among those I''ve encountered, there was one level 2 magus and several level 3 magi. The ones who died were level 3 magi, meaning the enemy still has at least one level 2 magus and multiple level 3 magi at their disposal. If it''s not necessary, it''s best not to act alone, or you stand no chance."


    Are half-orcs strong?


    The answer is unequivocally yes.


    This much is evident from the number of personnel Gick has deployed.


    A force capable of waging a localized war, yet only to confront a vige of half-orcs.


    Even if the half-orcs in this vige are somewhat unique, it still indirectly showcases the formidable nature of half-orcs.


    An adult half-orc''sbat ability is roughly equivalent to a newly initiated preparatory-level magus, or a standard seven-person squad.


    And for half-orcs like the vige hunters, who have undergone prolonged realbat training, their fighting capability could even reach that of a level 3 magus.


    However, due to theck of mana support, theirbat style is less versatile, primarily focusing on closebat.


    And as for Rudo¡­


    Until now, Ali hadn''t been able to gauge the Werewolf''s strength, just as she couldn''t fully understand Elder Monka''s thoughts.


    However, as the strongest in the vige, Rudo''s power must at least rival that of any level 3 magus.


    This level of capability, achieved purely through physical prowess, is unmatched except by orcs on this continent.


    No other race can develop their physique to such an extent.


    Yet, despite their strength, half-orcs, outnumbered and facing magi, often end up as the ones who perish.


    It''s a matter of fundamental capabilities.


    After issuing her final warning, Ali didn''t linger any longer and turned to leave.


    She knew why Rudo and the vige hunters hade, but doubted they would uncover anything useful.


    Any clues that might have existed would likely have been obliterated by the fire, leaving nothing but more ruins beneath the rubble.


    Departing from the vige ruins, Ali headed towards the cave where Jelia and Roronora were hiding, guided by her memory of the location.


    The sky was nearing dusk, with a yellowish hue, and faint blue beginning to appear on the horizon.


    If she didn''t reunite with Jelia and Roronora before dark, their meeting would have to be postponed until the next morning.


    The uncertainties were too great, especially with Gick still actively seeking to eliminate them both.


    Ali couldn''t even sleep peacefully at night because of this.


    However, less than two kilometers from the vige, Ali was forced to slow down.


    It wasn''t that she was too physically drained to maintain her pace, but rather she sensed someone trailing her.


    She certainly didn''t want to bring trouble back with her.


    ...


    Choosing a spot that seemed most appealing to her, Alinded, turned around to face the direction she hade from, with her sword already drawn.


    Infused with mana, the de emitted a sharp aura and a deep hum.


    Describing the sword as capable of slicing through iron like mud would not be an exaggeration.


    Ali didn''t have to wait long.


    She sensed a fluctuating presence rapidly approaching, like a ghost, elusive yet with a distinctly strong presence.


    Ali''s expression changed slightly.


    Her inability to precisely detect the enemy only meant one thing: Gick was serious this time.


    The opponent was at least a level 2 magus, equivalent to another Red Eye.


    "How did you find me?"


    A vague shadownded about twenty meters in front of Ali, its body enveloped in granr ck mist, with its shape and face hidden under a hooded cloak, reminiscent of the cloaked figures Ali and Roronora had dispatched in abundance.


    "If I tell you, will you just turn around, leave, and disappear from my sight?" Ali asked.


    "That''s unlikely, I''m afraid. My orders are to kill you," the shadow shook its head, then nodded.


    "But, I can offer you a quicker death, one that''s less unsightly and without torture."


    Negotiations had clearly broken down at this point.


    However, Ali still wanted to say something more, even if just to buy some time.


    It could prove useful.


    With this thought, Ali began to formte her words.


    However, the shadow showed no interest in continuing the conversation with Ali.


    With a gesture, the ck mist converged, swiftly forming into a pitch-ck rapier about three feet in length.


    Though short, the rapier, a weapon designed for closebat, didn''t need length to be effective.


    "You can call me Code 19."


    The shadow raised its hand, the tip of the rapier aiming directly at Ali''s face.


    "I''m somewhat sorry, but I''d like to return to Oak Vige quickly; it''s been a long time since I''ve had a rest."


    In his view, Ali was merely a pawn whose fate had already been decided.


    Without sufficient strength, how could one escape the chessboard and be a "hero" against a yer like Gick?


    "So, please, go ahead and die!"


    The voice stretched on thest syble, reminiscent of aical falsetto on a theater stage, where half a note is abruptly elongated and then distorted.


    Code 19 vanished from Ali''s sight!


    Another opponent who relied on speed.

 Chapter 679 Survival

    <h4>Chapter 679 Survival </h4>


    Under normal circumstances, the field of vision is entirely adequate, but for someone like Code 19 moving at high speeds, obstacles that wouldn''t normally pose a threat be potentially fatal hazards.


    Thus, the usual breadth of vision is simply not sufficient.


    The best approach would likely involve integrating mana sensing, hearing, touch, and vision to form aprehensive image directly in the brain.


    This is a skill enhancement magi must master to advance to higher levels.


    At this juncture, the second utility of the seemingly insignificant spell Mist Wall bes apparent.


    It can disrupt mana sensing within its range of mana mist.


    Although this interference does not discriminate between friend and foe, it''s clear that for an enhancement magus, such disruption is decidedly more lethal.


    Without the support of mana sensing, it''s impossible to construct aprehensive image, forcing the enhancement magus to either take risks or slow down.


    Whichever choice is made, Ali''s pressure is undoubtedly significantly reduced.


    Conversely, this is also the best and only strategy Ali can think of to counter an enhancement magus like Code 19.


    Beyond this, the remaining spells are all defensive or counter-attack types.


    If Code 19 chooses to leave, Ali won''t try to detain him, as that would merely be courting death.


    What a dire situation.


    Ali slumped to the ground, surrounded by ayer of mana film entirelyposed of runes.


    The light from the outside world is distorted the moment it passes through the film, making it impossible for anyone outside to see Ali''s presence.


    Lifting her hand to wipe away the blood near her nose, Ali smacked her lips, tasting a metallic tang rising from her throat.


    It seemed her internal organs had been jarred; she hadn''t fully evaded Code 19''s attack.


    Though not a direct hit, Ali was still injured.


    Coupled with the prior overextension of her mana to shape spell matrices, Ali was now essentially defenseless, vulnerable even to a child just beginning school, who could easily kill her with a knife.


    This was a true predicament.


    This standoff between Code 19 and Ali was a gamble, with her life as the stake! Should Code 19 pinpoint her location, her death was certain.


    Conversely, if Code 19 failed to find her swiftly, he''d have to consider the likelihood of Rudo and the vige hunters arriving.


    The distance from the subhuman vige was not far, and themotion from their fight was unmistakably loud.


    Even Rudo in the vige should have sensed the burst of mana.


    In such a secretive ce, a magus making such a move would easily lead Rudo to suspect Ali was under attack.


    The attackers could only be those who assaulted the vige!


    Once this connection was made, Rudo could not stand idly by.


    Whether motivated by a simple desire to help or to gather more information about the attackers, they could not allow Ali to die.


    Thus, the oue of this gamble hinged on time: would Rudo and his group find her first, or would Code 19 discover her actual location?


    Ali slowed her breathing, sensing a figure slowing down just outside the mana mist.


    Code 19 was hesitating.


    He was well aware of the impact mana mist could have on him, and perhaps also acutely aware of the current situation.


    Thus, whether to take a risk or to opt for safety, the choice once again fell into his hands.


    The fully mutated figure halted on a branch, the crimson eyes observing the area shrouded by mana mist.


    Without a doubt, Ali was likely hiding within that small expanse ofnd, no more than a dozen square meters, veiled by fog.


    However, as a pure enhancement magus, wide-ranging attacks and versatile mana abilities were exactly what hecked!


    In this scenario, he could either rely solely on vision to search within the mist, or he could depart and wait for another opportunity.


    Gick had not specified a timeframe; eliminating this adventurer before the final phase of the n was sufficient...


    This thought flickered through Code 19''s mind, taking root and spreading like wildfire.


    Everyone fears death, and faced with an immediate and unknown life-or-death crisis, how many could remain without hesitation?


    Code 19 made a choice any rational being would make.


    He did not reverse his mutating but instead chose to turn and leave.


    While the process of mutating is reversible, if undone, it cannot be initiated again within the same day without causing irreversible damage to the body.


    Moreover, upon reversing mutating, an enhancement magus would enter a state of weaknesssting several hours.


    During this period, Code 19 would possess virtually nobat capability.


    Without assurance of being in a safe environment, Code 19 would not risk reverting from the mutating state.


    ...


    The presence vanished.


    Had Code 19 left?


    While in the invisibility state, Ali, invisible to the naked eye, conversely, couldn''t directly observe her surroundings.


    She could only faintly discern the external situation through her severely disrupted mana sensing.


    Just moments ago, she sensed a figure pausing, then turning and leaving after a few seconds.


    She couldn''t confirm if it was Code 19, but based on the current circumstances, it likely was.


    Should she risk emerging to check?


    Ali asked herself.


    The answer was already clear.


    When Ali finally reunited with Jelia and Roronora, the sky had darkenedpletely.


    The two hadn''t moved but waited in the cave for her return.


    Thus, a warm fire and Jelia''s subtle gaze weed her.


    "You... were attacked?" Jelia inquired.


    "Yes." Ali nodded.


    "The person is named ''Code 19'', probably a codename, likely sent by Gick to kill us." Ali exined, "He''s very strong, hisbat abilities might even verge on that of a level 1 magus. An enhancement magus."


    Jelia furrowed her brows, "Then how did you manage to escape?"


    With thebat power nearing that of a level 1 magus, and Ali''s current strength not even up to a level 2 magus, there seemed no usible way for her return.


    "I used some tricks, but that''s a one-time solution," Ali admitted.


    Thebination of Shape-shifting and Mist Wall was effective but only the first time around.


    In any future encounters, Code 19 would undoubtedly leave a mana marker on her.


    That way, even if Ali turned invisible, Code 19 wouldn''t be left blindly searching like a fly without direction.


    In the face of life and death, any meaningless risk appears reckless and foolhardy.


    Ali remained in ce for nearly an hour afterwards.


    In the first half-hour, Code 19 returned to the clearing three times at varying intervals!


    Had she emerged even a moment too soon, she likely would have be a wraith under Code 19''s ws by now.


    At life''s critical junctures, cunning and deceit no longer matter.


    "The situation sounds dire." Jelia said, stroking her chin, "So, regarding Gick, do you have any n or method in mind?"


    Settling on a rock warmed by the fire, Ali wiped her face with a clean cloth, "There''s only one n."


    "A direct assault! No need for any excess disguise or deception, just a direct attack!"


    If it was for revenge, then spending twenty years of her lifespan would be worth it after all.


    In the end, it''s the disdain for those who sit high above, toying with the lives of others, that she couldn''t stand.


    To activate "Brave", then make her way straight into Oak Vige, dyeing her sword red with blood, and finally, decapitate Gick before leaving with a flourish.


    That''s what it means to be an adventurer.


    Even for someone like Gick, the likelihood of having a level 1 magus as a personal bodyguard was slim.


    "Reckless! How could such a haphazard n ever seed? Have you lost your senses in fear?"


    Without any hesitation, Jelia outright rejected Ali''s n.


    "If you truly intend to proceed with this, then Roronora stays behind! I won''t let him apany you to certain death."


    Allowing Roronora to go, regardless of Howard, would be something Jelia couldn''t forgive herself for.


    Despite having endured much darkness and despair before, Jelia, at heart, still yearned for happiness and light.


    If her hands were stained with blood, would she still be worthy to hold Howard''s hand?


    "I knew you wouldn''t agree. And to think I believed I hade up with a decent n."


    With a spread of her hands, Ali nced at Jelia and then at Roronora, silent as a wood carving in the corner, and said, "It seems Howard''s influence on you is indeed significant. If it were the you from the beginning, desperate to survive, you''d surely support this n, wouldn''t you?"


    Not letting go of any chance, that was the experience Jelia had garnered growing up alone in Lorinda.


    It wouldn''t be too far-fetched to call it a creed of life.


    As long as there''s a non-zero chance of sess, it''s worth a try.


    The worst-case scenario is death.


    This was the final defiance and resistance of a half-orc caught in the throes of despair.


    She wanted to live, but death would not be unbearable.

 Chapter 680 All-Out Effort

    <h4>Chapter 680 All-Out Effort</h4>


    The trump card of all enhancement magi, the nightmare of all non-melee-type magi!


    Ali''s expression changed; no enhancement magus can be fully immune to the physical damage brought by "mutating."


    Mana is not a panacea; it can deeply remodel a magus''s body, but it can''t turn someone into a monster.


    And "mutating" breaks through this limit.


    It awakens the dormant beastly bloodline within, catalyzed into manifestation by mana.


    This is what "mutating" is.


    After mutating, Code 19, aside from his soul, could hardly be considered human; his body had be entirely that of a monstrous being.


    "This is my utmost respect. If you have any skills left, use them. Otherwise, you will surely regret it."


    Code 19''s voice hadpletely transformed, as ifing from a muffled space.


    Though his artiction was clear, the tone was bizarrely odd.


    His eyes, burning with a faint blue me within the crimson, fixed on Ali''s face.


    Though not surrounded by mana, the aura he exuded was iparable to before.


    The cyan-purple mana patterns, like tattoos, roamed across his body.


    The cloak hid his vital parts but couldn''t conceal the coiled muscles and the roaming power.


    Code 19 slightly leaned forward, arching his back like a wild beast, quietly gathering force.


    His enhancement wasn''t limited to physical capabilities; his reaction ability also significantly improved under "mutating."


    Now, Code 19 possessed the sharp intuition of a wild beast, coupled with the cunning of a human.


    A true monster, in every sense of the word.


    With no other options remaining, Ali sighed, acknowledging her own frailty.


    Even with "Brave," which costs twenty years of her lifespan per use, how many times could she afford to rely on it?


    Against the continuous crises she faced, and the potentially greater ones in the foreseeable future, it was merely a drop in the ocean.


    "I feel like I''ve been duped by that unscrupulous god," Ali muttered, mana coursing through her body like a surging tide.


    A faint golden light ignited deep within her eyes as she took a step forward, drawing a deep breath.


    Bring it on, the final confrontation.


    Victory or defeat, life or death, it all hinged on this moment!


    Mana erupted as Ali pushed her mind to its limits, simultaneously calcting dozens of spells.


    The mana mist burst outward, with the spell matrix forming directly within it.


    The mana oscited, emitting a sharp ringing sound, and Ali''s hair stood on end within the mana field.


    A faint smell of blood came from her nostrils, and dull pains throbbed through her brain¡ªsignals that she was nearing her cognitive limits.


    But she chose not to stop.


    Just as Code 19 had opted for "mutating" to face her, she too pushed herself to the limit, seeking to break through the current predicament.


    Relying solely on "Brave" would never allow her to truly be strong.


    The purpose of a limit is to be surpassed!


    Twelve spell matrices formed simultaneously, and in that moment, Ali''s mana was drained, nearly causing her to copse from dizziness.


    However, only at that instant did the final battle truly begin!


    The moment the spell matrix waspleted, Code 19 vanished.


    There was no sound of the wind, nor the noise of air being cleaved; it was as if he melded directly into the atmosphere, disappearing from where he stood.


    Ali could no longer perceive Code 19''s existence, feeling only danger emanating from all directions, her intuition screaming like a malfunctioning rm.


    This situation didn''t exceed Ali''s expectations.


    The enhancement "mutating" brings to an enhancement magus is beyond what outsiders can imagine.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t exist as the trump card of all enhancement magi and the nightmare of all non-melee-type magi.


    "Mutating" signifies a body that transcends human limits, indicating an enhancement magus can use mana to squeeze their physique limitlessly, unleashing strength and speed beyond the brink!


    Although Code 19''s mana level remained at that of a level 2 magus, his current speed and strength were unmatched by most level 1 magi.


    Approaching the limit of a level 1 magus in terms of strength and speed means Code 19 needs only a single move to kill her.


    Before she can react, Code 19 could grasp her heart in his hand.


    During this, Ali wouldn''t even feel pain, because before her pain neurons could respond, her heart would have ceased beating, and her consciousness would begin to detach from her body.


    Thus, Ali simply relinquished control of all spell matrices, instead setting a trigger signal.


    Upon detecting the corresponding signal, these spell matrices would activate automatically!


    Ali stood motionless, maintaining the presence of the mana mist.


    The disappearance of mana mist, of course, wouldn''t affect the spell matrix, but in pursuit of maximizing effect, even at the cost of bodily harm, Ali refused to die by Code 19''s de due to a slight margin.


    Suddenly, Ali turned her gaze in a specific direction.


    Nothing could be captured in her field of view, but the spell matrix was triggered.


    The outermost defense, a mana shield, unfolded in an instant, bursting with electric light.


    Electric Shield, a defensive spell designed against melee-type magi, the shield surged with powerful electricity, automatically discharging upon contact with any conductor, attacking indiscriminately.


    Since Code 19 was the only enemy present, Ali hesitated not to set the spell''s electrical shock to its most potent level.


    Such intensity of electric shock could instantly kill even a massive bear.


    The powerful current would cause cardiac arrest within a fraction of a second, causing explosive muscr contractions, even bursting its own heart!


    But it was in vain.


    No human form appeared; the shield flickered a few times due to insufficient mana after the electric light shone and then disappeared entirely, leaving a shortsword falling to the ground.


    Code 19 had used his dagger as bait to trigger Ali''s outermost defensive spell.


    This was certainly a feasible tactic, but Ali was not unprepared.


    A single trigger signal meant a defense gap, a basic error Ali was unlikely to make.


    However, the appearance of the shortsword also served as a reminder to Ali.


    The opponent was not an irrational beast but a calm and cunning human! A monster among humans, that''s what magi are.


    The Second Strike!


    Almost the instant the Electric Shield vanished, three throwing knives reached the spot where Ali stood.


    They passed through, yet drew no blood.


    The Ali remaining in ce was merely an illusion.


    Following the Electric Shield, what was triggered next was "Shape-shifting"!


    Ali had now entered an invisibility state, leaving behind only an afterimage.


    Even the best defense can be breached, but asymmetry of information remains the supreme defense!


    If the opponent is uncertain of your location, they naturally can''t hit you!


    The greatest w of enhancement magi lies in the singrity of theirbat methods.


    While possessing strength and speed difficult for magi of the same level to match, thises at the cost of the nearly infinite potential of mana.


    Enhancement magi can exhibit considerablebat prowess at lower levels, but as magi progress and begin to emphasize the utilization of mana itself, the drawbacks of enhancement magi gradually be apparent.


    Of course, for those with exceptional talent, this talk bes irrelevant.


    For geniuses, normal rules often do not apply.


    Eight spell traps remain.


    Although Ali is now in an invisibility state, Code 19''s movements are utterly unpredictable.


    His high-speed movement makes him even more terrifying and agile than a ghost.


    Just a moment''s mistake, and he could appear behind you, hand thrust into your chest cavity.


    Ali did not wish to experience such a sensation.


    The fourth spell activated on its own!


    Linked with Shape-shifting from the start, this spell was set to activate within a second after Shape-shifting was triggered.


    Mist Wall, a spell familiar to any magus.


    Before truly learning sculpting spells, the Mist Wall spell serves as a primary practice tool for most sculpting magi.


    By controlling the mana mist generated by the Mist Wall, magi indirectly enhance their control over mana, facilitating faster mastery of sculpting spells.


    In other circumstances, Mist Wall might be considered a practice tool since itcks attack power or defense, offering only the effect of creating a substantial area of mana mist.


    It also does not support the expansion of mana sensing.


    A mereyer of mist seems hardly useful, barely even obstructing visibility.


    However, in the current situation, the emergence of Mist Wall seems highly appropriate.


    How does Code 19 determine his surroundings?


    In a state of high-speed movement, relying solely on vision to capture external dynamics is definitely insufficient.


    Even with enhanced hearing and touch, the benefits are limited


    ¡ªthis is the constraint of human physiology.


    No matter how sharp one''s eyes are, the visible field ultimately spans only about 130 degrees in front of them.

 Chapter 681 Eager to Help

    Chapter 681 Eager to Help


    ??Ali''s words caused Rudo to waver.


    Although he and Monka had a rough understanding of the truth behind the attack, it was clear they couldn''t be the ones to inform the subhumans ¨C they had too many secrets to keep.


    While their intentions were good, one lie could only be covered with more lies.


    If those lies were exposed now, Monka''s standing would surely plummet.


    Thus, Rudo couldn''t reject Ali; he even needed to appear interested.


    This was how a leader focused on battle should act.


    "What intelligence? If it''s those obvious lies, be prepared to leave something behind here!"


    The exposure of a hiding spot alone meant untold trouble.


    "Rx, do I look like someone who speaks nonsense?" Ali chuckled.


    "Let me tell you, the one who attacked you is a wealthy merchant named Gick, staying at the only inn in Oak Vige!"


    "Tonight, I n tounch a surprise attack and kill him!"


    "If you don''t mind the murderer of your vige dying by someone else''s hand, I don''t mind helping you take revenge. After all, I''m just that kind of person who enjoys helping others."


    This was a provocation, but it never failed with half-orcs and orcs.


    For orcs and half-orcs, who hold the honor of battle in the highest regard, revenge is never outsourced; every foe must be in by their own hands!


    This is the honor and dignity of the half-orcs and orcs.


    "Of course, if you wish to lend a hand, meet me at the north gate of Oak Vige at dusk."


    "If you''re worried I''m a spy or setting a trap, then there''s nothing I can say. After all, I have no proof. And for a coward, no amount of evidence will ever suffice."


    With that, Ali turned, leaving her back to the half-orcs, waving goodbye casually as she left.


    Persuading for cooperation in moderation was key; Ali understood the principle that haste does not bring sess.


    Moreover, with Monka absent, and although Rudo was thebat leader, he didn''t quite match up to Monka''s spiritual leadership.


    If Monka had been there, Ali might have pressed further, but with just Rudo, conveying the message clearly was enough.


    They would rile themselves up on their own.


    That''s just how passionate half-orcs are.


    But where was that old fox, Monka?


    As the main road began to bustle, Monka finally saw the gates of Oak Vige.


    Calling them "gates" might be generous; they were merely two wooden fence doors fixed on a fence about a person''s height, offering little in the way of defense.


    Indeed, such wooden gates couldn''t stoprger beasts, let alone spellbeast subspecies or spellbeasts themselves.


    Were it not for the subhuman vige covertly dealing with the excess of wild beasts, Oak Vige wouldn''t enjoy its current stability.


    Ultimately, the two viges shared a symbiotic rtionship.


    Even though the forest vige was at a disadvantage, losing either would be detrimental to the other.


    "So, it''s time to take a good look around here. After all these years since I left, this is my first time back."


    Monka adjusted the hood over his head, concealing his conspicuous wolf ears.


    While the folks of Oak Vige wouldn''t harm him, he couldn''t be sure about the merchants passing through, who might suddenly decide to y the part of a bandit or a ve trader.


    Monka had encountered such situations before.


    To some humans, subhumans were merely humanoid merchandise, perhaps not even esteemed as much as cattle or sheep, their status akin to disposable goods.


    The living conditions for subhumans within human societies were deplorably harsh, a fact that needed change.


    And for change to ur, blood must be shed.


    There has never been a revolution without bloodshed.


    Walking along the streets of Oak Vige, which had expanded significantly, Monka looked around at the shops and houses with interest.


    Though the streets were still crude, merelypacted dirt, and the houses built rather haphazardly, there was no doubt that change was underway.


    Due to its growing strategic and environmental importance, Oak Vige was evolving bit by bit.


    He didn''t seek out his old friend.


    After so many years, it was uncertain if he would still recognize Monka, or even if he was still alive.


    However, if he was alive, he surely wouldn''t fail to notice Monka''s return.


    That guy was like an old spider, seemingly motionless at the center of his web, yet acutely responsive to the slightest disturbance.


    If he appeared unresponsive, it only meant you weren''t even worth the effort of him lifting a finger; his self-established defense system would take care of you on its own.


    Following the information from his contacts, Monka found the vige''s only inn.


    It wasn''t hard to locate; the Nameless Inn stood as the tallest building in the vige, a four-story wooden structure, distinctly crafted, likely designed by someone from arger city.


    This wasn''t to disparage Oak Vige''s carpenters or builders, but in realms untouched by mana, the gap betweenrge cities and small viges was vast.


    Technologiesmonce in big cities seemed almost magical and mysterious in small viges.


    Oak Vige, frequented by many travelers, hadn''t fallen behind in this aspect, hence the decent construction.


    Stopping in front of the inn, Monka looked up at the four-story building, his mouth curving slightly.


    Even without entering, he could sense a formidable presence upying it, akin to those who im dominance wherever they go.


    This person was the same, exuding confidence and authority with every step.


    Only he could possess such aura; his brother, though stronger,cked this imposing air, being more serene and focused.


    How long had it been since then?


    Monka stroked his chin in thought.


    The time span wasn''t really that long, considering subhumans generally lived longer than ordinary humans.


    Half-dwarves and half-gnomes had lifespans nearly forty years beyond that of humans.


    Half-orcs lived about twice as long as humans, while half-elves'' lifespans ranged from three to five times that of humans, depending on their bloodline.


    With a pure and noble bloodline, some could even approach the lifespan of advanced elves.


    Pausing at the door, Monka shook his head and turned to leave.


    "Sir, are you looking to stay the night?"


    A figure blocked Monka''s path.


    Looking down, Monka could only see a pair of well-crafted linen trousers and a pair of delicate hunting leather boots.


    This was someone of means, Monka concluded in an instant.


    Perhaps just the boots alone wouldn''t lead to such a judgment; fine leather boots, though expensive, were within a merchant''s grasp if they bit the bullet, considering a decent pair was essential when traveling.


    However, the seemingly coarse linen trousers told a different story.


    Linen, depending on its quality, varied greatly in price.


    With Monka''s seasoned eye, he immediately recognized the grade of the linen used for these trousers.


    Without exaggeration, those trousers could fetch the price of a carriage!


    "I had intended to, but it seems there''s no room left for me."


    Monka lifted his head, seeing Gick''s still-youthful face.


    Although there were some differences from his memory, the stubbornness of the youth he once knew was discernible in his features.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve reserved the entire ce. You''ll have to find somewhere else to stay, sir. If you don''t mind, I can help you find temporary amodations in the vige."


    Seeing Monka''s face, Gick''s expression remained unchanged, still carrying sincerity and gravity as if he was dealing with just another elderly gentleman rather than an orc shunned like a rat crossing the street, maintaining wless noble etiquette.


    "No worries, I''ve just changed my mind," Monka said with a smile.


    "I''m not yet so old that I can''t walk. If there are no rooms here, I''ll continue on my way; I''m sure I''ll find a suitable inn. And if not, building one myself seems like a fine option."


    "Sir, you have vision! Indeed, having only one inn along this road is too few."


    Gick''s posture seemed even more humble, his eyes carrying a hint of deference.


    "However, if you n on opening an inn, sir, you''ll be stepping on quite a few toes. Especially the proprietress of this inn. She may seem easy-going, but cutting off someone''s livelihood is akin to killing their parents."


    "And you are...?"


    Monka suddenly looked at Gick askance.


    Caught off guard, Gick replied with a smile, "A guest."


    "Since you''re a guest, mind your own business!"


    Monka retorted sharply with a coldugh, shook his cloak, and walked away without looking back.


    Watching Monka''s firm departure, Gick slowly straightened up, his expression returning to one of calm.


    Despite the passage of time, the old man remained shrewd; age had not dulled his spirit in the slightest.

 Chapter 682 Sharing Intelligence

    Chapter 682 Sharing Intelligence


    ??"If it''s beautiful, then take a good look now, for it won''t be there tomorrow."


    Vivia nced at Howard, about to say that the dawnes every day, but his expression left her speechless.


    It was as if he were looking at a unique treasure.


    Yes, uniqueness, the most precious thing indeed.


    Isn''t being distinctive the highestpliment one can receive? No two leaves are the same in this world, and certainly, no two dawns are identical.


    In Howard''s eyes, could there be two identical people?


    In his view, is Jelia like someone else, or is she just as unique?


    Vivia suddenly felt that Howard might be happier than she had imagined...


    Dawn arrived.


    Nature''sws care not for human will; you might fell a great tree or even a forest, but the seeds will sprout again one day, and the woods will flourish anew.


    You might cover your own or someone else''s eyes, but the warmth of the sunlight won''t cease because of it.


    Ali woke up to see the sunlight nting into the cave, the dust floating in the beam of light almost seemed sacred.


    Roronora sat opposite her, with crimson eyes wide open, staring at the nearly extinguished fire.


    Stirring the fire to life again, Ali opened her mouth, licked her dry lips, and asked, "Nothing happenedst night, did it?"


    Roronora had taken the second watch of the night.


    Although Ali didn''t doubt Roronora''s determination to protect Jelia, some things require more than just resolve.


    "There were... no abnormalities," Roronora''s speech remained somewhat indistinct, clear enough to convey his meaning, yet his artiction wasn''t crisp, reminiscent of a child just learning to talk.


    Those crimson eyes asionally betrayed an innocence.


    The most terrifying murderers are those who know nothing; they do notprehend good or evil, acting solely on whim.


    Ali tugged at her nket, standing up to stretch, her mind swiftlying into focus.


    Her gaze swept over the cave; Jelia was still wrapped in her nket, sound asleep.


    ustomed to sleeping in Breeze City, she could easily fall back asleep even if momentarily awakened.


    In such a state, it was clear Ali couldn''t leave with Roronora, not without risking what might happen to Jelia left alone.


    Yet, inaction was not an option.


    Code 19 was surely on her trail by now, possibly closing in on their location.


    And Gick was advancing his own agenda, though his ultimate goal remained unclear.


    Whatever it was, it seemed invariably linked to the vige''s legacy.


    Given these circumstances, Jelia, having ventured through the legacy Mystic Realm and emerging with an enforcer in tow, would inevitably be a target.


    The situation demanded an end before it could spiral into the worst-case scenario.


    It was time to seek out the vige survivors.


    After scouring the vige ruins yesterday, they should have reached a decision by now.


    Even if they remained indecisive, Monka and Rudo would likely help them choose, for if they didn''t, they wouldn''t be Monka and Rudo.


    "Roronora, I''m stepping out for a bit. Stay here and protect Jelia. Even if someonees, don''t leave her side!"


    Battle was never what Ali expected Roronora to engage in.


    Although hisbat prowess was formidable, as Jelia''s enforcer, his primary duty was her protection.


    "Under...stood!"


    Roronora nodded, his eyes showing unwavering determination.


    Waving her hand, Ali cautiously extended her mana sensing to ensure no other magus were around before stealthily leaving the cave.


    Having verified the temporary refuge of the vige survivors through the "Hall of Truth," she was now set on visiting them.


    Revealing the intelligence on Gick and inciting them to action had a one hundred percent chance of sess!


    The hideout of the vige survivors was in the opposite direction from where Ali and herpanions were sheltering.


    It was difficult to specify the exact distance between the two points, but it was certainly not close.


    The ruins of the vige had be the most perilous area, swarming with lower-level magus who had sealed off the ruins, clearly in search of something.


    Yesterday, Rudo and his party had luckily exploited the gap left by Roronora''s repelling of a group of magus, avoiding an encounter with Gick''s minions; otherwise, a casualty-free return would have been impossible.


    Facing a magus, no one could guarantee their own survival.


    As the most significant anomaly among humans, each magus possessed their unique abilities, starkly different from half-orcs, whose capabilities and traits were distinguished by race.


    An individual''s unique power might not be formidable on its own, but when synergized andbined, they could unleash power beyond imagination.


    This was a lesson Ali''s mentor had drilled into her repeatedly.


    If you''re not part of aplete magus squad, never face off against one!


    Even if the squad consists entirely of preparatory-level magus.


    Therefore, even though the magus sealing off the ruins were all of preparatory level, Ali wisely chose to circumvent them rather than brazenly passing through.


    A lesson learned from a past mistake should lead to growth.


    By around nine in the morning, Ali finally located the survivors'' hiding spot.


    Wishing not to trigger the survivors'' sensitive nerves, she didn''t head straight for the entrance but instead made a round on the perimeter, patting the shoulders of all the sentinels she passed!


    With speed nearing that of a level 2 magus, the hunters didn''t even have time to react before she moved on to her next target.


    The alerted sentinels immediately sounded the rm, gathering together in a clearing within the woods.


    Facing an unknown magus alone was foolish, a wasteful squandering of their most preciousbat power.


    Less than three seconds after the rm was raised, Rudo entered Ali''s field of view, with a longbow in one hand and a longsword on his back.


    Drawing his bow, he aimed an arrow straight at Ali''s face without hesitation!


    Though Ali''s identity was yet to be confirmed, Rudo had pinpointed her location right from the start!


    Of course, this was partly because Ali didn''t actively conceal her presence.


    But when other hunters were vigntly scanning their surroundings like headless flies, Rudo''s arrow marked a decisive difference.


    Deserving of being the vige''s strongest hunter, perhaps?


    With such strength, facing Code 19 might not be entirely without hope of retaliation!


    Dodging the whistling arrow with a roll, Ali, though surprised, knew such arrows, relying solely on speed, posed no real threat to her.


    Landing gracefully, she lifted her hood with a hand, revealing her delicate face.


    An outsider?


    Seeing Ali''s visage, Rudo was startled.


    How did she know this ce, and how had she pinpointed all the sentinels'' locations?


    A chill ran down Rudo''s spine; had Ali been an enemy, she could have already infiltrated their hideout.


    If Monka were still here, he might now be a ghost under her de.


    They must consider relocating their camp immediately.


    "What are you here for!" Rudo readied another arrow on his bow.


    Ali noticed that Rudo was using t-headed, shovel-shaped arrows instead of themon pointed ones.


    These arrows might fly slower, but their destructive power was iparable to regr arrows.


    Moreover, the longbow in his hand was clearly not an ordinary Mighty Bow to allow such speed with a shovel-head arrow.


    Ali''s curiosity about this vige grew.


    Even during her time with the elf tribe, she had seen few elves or half-elves who couldunch an arrow with such force purely through brute strength¡ªmost were elites from ranger legions.


    Now a hunter from an unnamed vige possessed the skills of elite rangers?


    Since when had the continent''s strongest sentinel group be so unremarkable?


    "Do you remember what I said yesterday?" Ali focused on Rudo, who stood slightly apart from the others, guessing his status might be higher than she had initially thought.


    "Cooperation? Information exchange? We don''t have anything to share as of now, and you''d better leave quickly!" Rudo lifted his bow slightly, not aiming at Ali, but it was clear his attention was firmly on her.


    Among those present, he was the only one who could pose a real threat to Ali.


    "You might not have anything, but I do! I don''t mind showing my sincerity by sharing some intelligence with you first." Ali raised her hand, showing everyone her empty palms.


    "Ie with good intentions, just wanting to share some information with you!"


    Intelligence?


    Had she discerned something so quickly, or was it merely a bluff?


    But what purpose would bluffing serve at a time like this? It held no value.

 Chapter 683 The True Objective

    <h4>Chapter 683 The True Objective </h4>


    As time slipped away, with Code 19 responding to the threat, Roronora also closed in!


    Without any hesitation or attempt to rescue Ali, Roronora''s dagger was thrust directly at Code 19''s face.


    It was an unadorned, straightforward stab, characterized solely by the momentum and speed of a dragon emerging from its cave.


    The wrist''s flick caused air turbulence, the raging airflow under the force''s pull formed a vortex at the tip of the dagger, promising to tear the target apart upon impact.


    A hit would result in injuries far beyond mere severity.


    Roronora intended not to leave Code 19 any chance of recovery, aiming to utterly destroy Code 19''s brain.


    But, did he not fear for Ali''s life?


    The moment Code 19 understood Roronora''s intent, a flicker of hesitation crossed him, his gazending on Roronora''s face.


    Their eyes met precisely.


    What kind of eyes were those?


    Deeply crimson, devoid of any emotional fluctuation, Code 19 was reflected in them as though he were mere stone or rotting flesh.


    The utmost calmness, bordering on cruelty, pure rationality governed all of Roronora''s actions.


    As long as Code 19 could be killed, any sacrifice was permissible!


    Jelia''s safety was his highest priority! In that instant, Code 19 faltered, a moment''s hesitation yielding an irreversible w.


    The short sword, which should have been positioned faster, was dyed by a fifth of a second, ultimately missing Ali as she twisted her body to dodge.


    The sword gradually realigned with the red trajectory, and as Ali rolled away, the sword tip grazed Code 19''s chest!


    Simultaneously, Roronora''s dagger was inches from Code 19''s throat.


    Despite a moment''s hesitation, Code 19''s reflexes were unmatched; at thest second, he leaned back seeking a sliver of survival.


    But Roronora had anticipated this, his initial thrust at Code 19''s face veering off to skim past his throat instead.


    Without pause, Roronora turned and kicked, sending Code 19 flying, a crimson arc trailing in the air from the scattered blood droplets.


    Both the blood and Code 19 hit the ground almost at the same time, with Alinding just before.


    Catching her breath, she stood up, sword in hand, staring at the motionless Code 19, her eyes filled with a mix of shock and disbelief.


    "I really thought I was about to die."


    After catching her breath, Ali tightened her grip on the sword and took a step forward.


    "I''ll go and make sure he''s finished. Just to be sure he''s really dead."


    But Roronora stopped her.


    "Don''t go!"


    His gaze now carried seriousness, the previous cold rationality mixed with a more human touch.


    "He''s not dead."


    Positioning himself in front of Ali, he spread his hand open, the dagger spinning on his fingertip.


    "That man won''t die so easily. Myst strike felt off; although I shed his throat, the wound likely isn''t fatal."


    While the throat is crucial, death typically results from asphyxiation unless a major artery like the carotid is severed.


    Judging by the amount of bleeding from Code 19, that possibility seemed unlikely.


    "Ha, ha¡ªquite perceptive, aren''t you?"


    Code 19''s voice turned hollow and eerie, mixed withbored breathing.


    "Worthy pupils of that man."


    Struggling to his feet, one hand on the ground for support, Code 19 stood unsteadily, his throat smeared with blood.


    "Had that half-elfe over just now, she would be dead by now."


    The moment Roronora and Ali saw Code 19''s face, they were taken aback.


    His eyes rolled back, clearly in a state of unconsciousness!


    Yet, unbelievably, the person who should have been knocked out by Roronora''s strike was standing, speaking, and moving!


    Someone was directly controlling Code 19''s body! Ali thought of Gick.


    If there was anyone capable of such a feat, it was Gick alone! Code 19, who should have remained unconscious under Roronora''s heavy blow, suddenly opened his eyes, standing shakily but with stiff limbs and eyes rolled back.


    He was being controlled, his body invaded by a consciousness not his own from afar.


    Roronora and Ali exchanged nces, each harboring a seed of fear.


    This method of controlling a person out of thin air was baffling, but clearly, if the adversary could take hold of Code 19, they might just as well take control of them.


    "You''re not Code 19... Who are you?"


    Ali took a half step back under Roronora''s tug, her gaze still fixed on Code 19.


    She had a vague suspicion about the foreign consciousness inside Code 19.


    Gick.


    In such a scenario, to aplish this silently and unseen, only Gick had that capability.


    "Me? Haven''t you been looking for me all this time?"


    Code 19 raised his hand, extracting monochromatic mana from the ambient free-floating mana, swirling it into a vortex.


    "We just met in Oak Vige not too long ago, have you forgotten me already?"


    Gick!


    It was indeed him!


    Ali''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous alertness surfacing on her face.


    "Roronora, be careful, this man orchestrated the attack on the vige with those cloaked assants, and Code 19 is one of his underlings."


    No further exnation was needed; with those words, Roronora understood the magnitude of the threat they faced.


    Having the power to mobilize dozens of magi within the Silverwind Kingdom, Gick''s influence was no less significant than any lord''s, even surpassing some of the smaller city lords.


    Much like the city lord of Breeze City.


    "What do you want? I''m just an ordinary adventurer!"


    Ali truly didn''t grasp Gick''s original intent in hiring her.


    If his initial decision was to attack the vige, reducing the vige''sbat strength would have been the logical move.


    Yet, because of Ali''s presence, a third of the attackers he sent were lost, and the majority of the vige''s inhabitants survived.


    It couldn''t all be credited to Ali, but clearly, if she hadn''t been there, wiping out the entire vige in one strike was definitely achievable.


    "What do I want? I simply desire power."


    Gick, controlling Code 19''s body, raised his hand and clenched his fist so hard that the veins on his hand stood out from the exertion.


    "Without power, everyone can only look up."


    "And looking up for too long will strain the neck."


    Gick paused before continuing, "You might not be aware of the origins of that vige."


    "Are you nning to give us a history lesson?"


    Ali sneered, her gaze fixed on Gick, who was hiding within Code 19''s body, contemting if there was a way to strike at his true form directly.


    Mana is a force capable of creating miracles; with the right application, it can achieve almost anything.


    "A history lesson? Well, that''s not entirely off the table."


    Surprisingly, Gick nodded, sat down cross-legged on the ground, and touched the wound on his throat.


    Due to the wind leaking through his throat wound, Code 19 himself couldn''t speak; the voice Ali and Roronora were hearing was Gick using mana to simte his own.


    "Since you know nothing, let me enlighten you about the past of thisnd."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ali abruptly interrupted Gick.


    Something was off.


    Wasn''t the person in front of them supposed to be the final boss?


    It was odd enough he showed up halfway through, but now he started giving a lesson?


    Why couldn''t he just wield a knife and attack?


    A swift confrontation, the de entering white and leaving red, and the matter would be resolved.


    "What are you really after? You attack the vige, arrange for my assassination, and now you''re nning to ''educate'' us right here? What do you take us for?"


    "Wasn''t it you who wanted me to conduct a lesson?"


    Gick rubbed his head but, upon raising his hand, realized the body wasn''t his own and lowered it again, resting his palm on his ankle, tilting his chin up slightly.


    "I''ve made my purpose clear from the beginning; I seek power."


    "You must have noticed what that vige conceals. And no, I''m not talking about the legacy left behind by some individual. While that legacy might hold value, the usefulness of ancient knowledge in our era remains uncertain. I wouldn''t risk so much for an unknown."


    Not for the vige''s legacy?


    Ali furrowed her brows, sensing the situation might be veering off her initial assumptions.


    Gick was aware of the legacy, but did he know Roronora was brought from within it?


    Did he know Jelia had entered the legacy?


    And, ultimately, was he speaking the truth now?


    Suddenly, Ali grew concerned for Jelia''s safety.


    "Hmm, Monka clearly kept quite a few secrets from the other vigers. Rudo might know something, but it''s definitely not everything."


    Undoubtedly, the signs suggested Gick had a unique familiarity with the subhuman vige, even likely having lived there for a considerable period.

 Chapter 684 United in Battle

    <h4>Chapter 684 United in Battle</h4>


    To hasten his approach, Code 19 abandoned any attempt to conceal his presence, unreservedly releasing his mana sensing.


    This not only disrupted Ali''s mana sensing but also dered his presence unmistakably.


    At this moment, Code 19 resembled an arrow loosed from its bow, his high-speed movement causing air pressure to build up in front of him, resulting in a mass ofpressed air.


    Once he halted, thispressed air would explode, generating an initial shockwave to st away anyone near his target.


    This technique was the result of years ofbat experience, impossible to master without extensive practical engagement.


    Code 19''s silent breach through the air was more intimidating than any noise, the sheer force of his approach far more terrifying.


    In less than a hundred meters of Ali''s advancement, the distance between them was brutally halved!


    It''s worth noting that Ali''s mana sensing reached beyond six hundred meters!


    Code 19''s speed was roughly three times her own.


    This harsh reality did not cause Ali to hesitate or falter; instead, it solidified her resolve to press on.


    How could I possibly defeat such a monster?


    However, when Code 19 closed in within a hundred meters of her, even Ali found herself without the capacity to continue forward.


    At this distance, Code 19 couldunch an assault at any moment.


    Continuing to flee would meanpletely exposing her back to Code 19''s attack.


    The only option left was to confront him head-on.


    As Ali turned to face Code 19 head-on, her mana surged, surrounding her with a thin mist of color-tinged mana.


    The first strike was a crucial moment that would dictate the flow of the battle.


    If Ali could withstand this blow, then Code 19, having hastily advanced such a long distance, would find himself in a brief state of vulnerability.


    Even for an enhancement magus,unching into action so recklessly right after recovery would impose a significant strain on the body.


    Conversely, should Ali fail to withstand the strike, there would only be one oue.


    And the story could very well end there.


    The umted air pressure rendered Code 19''s features indistinct.


    Having faced him in battle before, Ali had somewhat adapted to Code 19''s speed.


    Though her body might not react swiftly enough, capturing his movements dynamically was feasible, even if she were left with just one eye.


    At most, her field of vision would be limited.


    As Code 19 reached Ali, covering the dozen meters in a sh, the moment the white wall of air exploded, Code 19''s dagger was already thrust forward!


    Amidst the howling wind, Ali stood her ground, unflinching.


    Although the exploding air seemed terrifying, the real danger wasn''t that at all¡ªit was the thrusting dagger!


    Regardless of the situation, everything else was merely a feint for the actual attack.


    Determining life and death required but a moment.


    Metal shed against metal, emitting a sharp sound.


    Ali didn''t see Code 19''s dagger, nor did her sword make contact with anything.


    But, she heard the noise.


    A third person!


    From a blind spot in Ali''s vision, this third individual had remained concealed until the final second before acting, repelling Code 19 with a single strike!


    What precise calction that was!


    Code 19 retreated instantly, his figure blurring as he seemingly split into three to evade the pursuit of the blurry figure.


    The skirmish ended as quickly as it began, with the third person stepping back to stand in front of Ali, while Code 19 halted twenty meters away, pressing on his right forearm where blood seeped through his sleeve.


    Only then did Ali clearly see the third person.


    Roronora.


    Yet, this was not the Roronora Ali had known before.


    Now, his eyes were blood-red, his face expressionless, holding merely a small dagger.


    However, the bone-chilling intent to kill, reminiscent of a cheetah''s, could not be ignored.


    If neglected, it would be this unassuming dagger that would find its way into your heart.


    "How did you get here?"


    Although Ali initially intended to join forces with Roronora against Code 19, she was somewhat taken aback by his actual appearance.


    The timing seemed off.


    Hadn''t she yet to reunite with Jelia and him?


    "Master... Jelia said, apanion is in danger. I waited outside, to help apanion," Roronora kept his unwavering gaze on Code 19 in the distance, disying a seriousness Ali had never seen on his face before.


    "The opponent is strong. Companion, and Roronora, fight together."


    It appeared even Roronora doubted his chances against Code 19 alone, wanting tobat alongside Ali.


    "Orc? Half-orc? There are still orc bloodlines of such purity on the continent? If those who ndestinely study such things knew, they''d be thrilled," Code 19 released his grip from the wound, his injury proving to be a mere graze despite Roronora''s advantage of surprise.


    "It seems, I need to adjust my target."


    Code 19 raised his hand, pointing the two-foot short sword towards Roronora''s face.


    "You''re stronger than the half-elf. If you have any more tricks or stronger allies and aces up your sleeve, now''s the time to use them."


    The desire to battle strong opponents is almost a universal weakness among enhancement magi, perhaps because the mana enhancement takes up the space where brains should be?


    "No more..." Roronora shook his head, "To kill you, my ally and I are enough."


    Was it an illusion?


    Ali felt Roronora''s speech had be a bit more fluent.


    "Get ready..." Roronora''s back arched, like a feline readying to pounce.


    As if by an invisible force, Ali found herself perfectly synced with Roronora''s rhythm in that moment.


    She slightly shifted her stance, positioning herself a half-step behind and to the right of Roronora.


    Code 19 licked his lips, a bloodthirsty smile spreading across his face.


    "Interesting, really interesting!"


    You want to kill me? Thene and try! Let''s see who falls!


    Roronora took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, his gaze intensifying.


    "Attack!"


    As the signal was given, all other sounds seemed to fade away, his legs moving as if of their own ord, with consciousness bing insignificant.


    In Ali''s vision, only a thin red line remained.


    That would be the trajectory of his sword swing.


    Along this path, Code 19''s movements would be severely restricted, providing Roronora with the greatest opportunity!


    Though Roronora spoke not a word, the moment his spirit expanded, Ali found herselfpletely immersed in his rhythm.


    Such potent influence she had only observed in Red Eye!


    Unlike Red Eye''s domineering force, Roronora''s influence was subtle, silently aplishing its mission.


    By the time Ali became aware, she found no means to extricate herself.


    Indeed, were this an enemy''s tactic, one might never sleep peacefully again.


    Feeling her body surge forward, almost beyond her control, and reaching its speed limit in less than half a second, her muscles groaned as if tearing apart, even her bones started to creak.


    Her physical capabilities were pushed to the brink; Ali broke away from behind Roronora, changing direction on a tree trunk, spinning to shorten the red line in her vision.


    Her sword flipped, hiding the de behind her, rendering Code 19 unable to predict her move.


    Roronora''s strike was indeed the most lethal, but even the deadliest attack is futile if it misses.


    Without Ali''s cooperation, Roronora could at best hold Code 19 at bay, unable to pose a real threat to his life.


    Although Roronora led the charge, the one who yed the most crucial role was Ali, being guided.


    As her speed intentionally decreased, Roronora positioned himself half a step behind Ali, his dagger beginning to spin.


    Five meters... four meters... three meters... two meters... strike!


    Ali, reaching the position first, spun her body, her sword tracing a bright spiral in its rotation.


    The tip of the sword, whistling with malevolent force, cleaved through the red line, aiming directly for Code 19''s head!


    Almost the moment Aliunched her attack, Code 19 reacted, his short sword sweeping upwards not to block, but to counterattack, aiming for Ali''s abdomen.


    If Ali persisted in her offensive, Code 19''s de would sh her open before she could strike him.


    Trading a severe wound for a life, this was Code 19''s valor and his cunning.


    At present, the visible advantagey with Roronora and Ali.


    Although Roronora hadn''t fully regained his strength, disying the capabilities of a level 2 magus wasn''t an issue for him.


    Under these circumstances, neither Roronora nor Ali would opt for a life-for-life strategy.


    Instead, they would choose a more prudent approach.

 Chapter 685 The Occupied Body

    Chapter 685 The upied Body


    ??There was no room for further dialogue.


    In the face of such a creature as a devil, any attempt atmunication was futile.


    This was the lesson imparted by the boy''s teacher and reiterated by priests and bishops in the church.


    Crouching to inspect the segmented corpse, the devil rose once again, its crimson eyes settling on the boy lying on the ground, breathing more out than in, and abruptly stood up.


    "Since you''ve destroyed my human body, I might as well make use of yours! It''s only for a few months. After I''m done, I''ll give it back to you. I doubt that detestable creature would have much to say about it."


    The devil sneered, positioning itself beside the boy, bending down to examine his face closely.


    "I didn''t notice before, but now that I''m looking, you were born with a fine skin."


    "If it weren''t for that guy constantly watching me from the mana ocean, I might consider getting a skin like yours to try on."


    The feeling of being wanted, whether as a devil or as a human, was something this pitiful creature had never experienced.


    "Ha, if you want it, take it! In the end, you''re just a monster, too scared to show your true face among the crowd, aren''t you?"


    Scratching his head, which bore mes instead of hair, the devil flicked the boy''s forehead with a gesture.


    "That''s why I said you''re all skin and no substance! Are you still unwilling to face reality? From the beginning to the end, it was you who attacked me baselessly. If it weren''t for my intervention, thepanions who were with me would likely not survive."


    "Which is more important, your personal vendetta or the lives of many?"


    "If you truly are a believer, then you should know the answer."


    The doctrine is clear: one should not let personal desires guide their actions, nor wield a de driven by selfish motives.


    "If I had my way, I would have killed you the moment you showed yourself! But that guy has been watching me, just waiting for me to slip up. Viting our bet would ultimately disadvantage me."


    With a gesture, aplex rune matrix, the size of a palm, materialized instantly.


    "But simply using your body like this would be too easy for you, almost a form of release."


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve lost someone very close to you, haven''t you? It''s impossible to exhibit such conviction otherwise, especially for someone with as little talent as you."


    A moment of bravery consumes nearly all one''s courage, and a brush with death bes a nightmare remembered for a lifetime.


    This is something most people cannot ignore, after all, those with talent are always in the minority.


    "How about this! I will take over your body but leave your consciousness intact!"


    "Let''s see who the real monster is!"


    The moment the words ceased, a true, unmistakable devilish smile spread across the devil''s face.


    The rune matrix descended, and from the devil, a burst of crimson mes surged, wrapping around the boy''s body!


    Rather than a scorching agony, the boy felt afort akin to soaking in warm water.


    Warmth, softness, boundless darkness, a deep-seated sense of safety and rxation enveloped him.


    Was this what they called the ultimate resting ce?


    "Hehehe, so this is your deep consciousness? Quite straightforward, really, just like a child... No, that''s wrong, I forgot, you are indeed still a child."


    The devil''s voice echoed in the boy''s ears, and in the endless darkness, he suddenly opened his eyes!


    They were incandescent, shining with the brilliance of the sun, yet unable to illuminate the mist-like darkness surrounding him.


    The boy looked around but found nothing.


    "Stop looking; with your current abilities, you cannot see me." The devil''s voice sounded again.


    "I am hidden in the deepest darkness of your heart, tsk tsk, truly pitiful. If I were one of those hungry ghosts that feed on negative emotions, I would probably have burst by now."


    The voice resonated right by the boy''s ear, but no matter how he turned, he saw nothing.


    Eventually, he gave up and sat down.


    Perhaps it wasn''t even a floor; did this expanse of darkness even have directions like up, down, left, or right?


    He lifted his head, and suddenly, a small screen appeared at the end of his gaze.


    The screen wasn''trge, just enough for him to see all the details within clearly.


    After a quick mental calction, he realized the scope disyed on the screen was exactly what his eyes could cover.


    "From now on, this will be your window to the world," the devil''s voice carried a hint of mockery.


    "Trust me, through this viewport, you''ll see far more than you could imagine."


    At least much more than you could see before!


    Meanwhile, in the real world, the boy on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, a fleeting sh of red light vanishing from his gaze.


    He stood up, his face breaking into a sunny, mischievous smile.


    "From now on, call me Zeno!"


    On a certain day, in a certain month of a certain year, in an unnamed corner of the Av Continent, Zeno was reborn, at the cost of his body being upied by a devil.


    ...


    Let''s set aside for a moment the events on the other side of the continent.


    They might have a significant impact, but like ripples in water, no matter howrge, the time and distance they spread limit their reach.


    Perhaps, Ali will never feel the effects of these events in her lifetime.


    Warm sunlight filters through the trees onto a clearing, where three figures stand in confrontation.


    Ali, Roronora, and Code 19, or rather Gick wearing Code 19''s guise.


    Three individuals with different stances but fates inevitably intertwined, three distinct yet ovepping beliefs.


    Everything mingles together, like a soup with too many ingredients, resulting in an unsightly mess.


    Ali lowers her long sword, its descent aided by the force of gravity, the metal de easily piercing the soil and standing askew on the ground, its edge reflecting the sunlight.


    "Have you decided to give up?"


    The voice came from Code 19''s body, but the will behind it belonged to another soul.


    "Why would you think that?"


    Ali lifted her head, her eyes sparkling with a brilliant golden light.


    "Ifying down arms means surrender, then why do so many still die!"


    Her raised palm was the center of a swirling golden radiance.


    Under Ali''s unreserved control of her spirit, the mana within a fifty-meter radius was drawn in!


    Bands of light formed directly in the air, binding towards the figure of Code 19, who stood frozen in ce.


    Although Gick had somehow taken control of Code 19''s body, Ali was sure of one thing, which was also the reason she had not attacked directly until now.


    To confirm whether Gick''s soul was actually inside Code 19.


    Was Gick controlling Code 19''s body through some form of consciousness maniption, or had he directly lodged his soul within Code 19?


    Without rifying this, acting rashly would only alert Gick and miss the opportunity.


    As for what Gick had just said? Unfortunately, Ali is neither a naive child nor a hot-blooded young girl.


    Of course, she hopes that subhumans will one day achieve true freedom, and she has considered the feasibility of Gick''s ideas.


    However, regrettably, Ali hase to her own conclusion.


    Not everything Gick said could be true.


    If what Gick ims is true, his very presence here constitutes the greatest contradiction since Monka is the sessor designated by Kurot himself.


    Even in the current situation, Monka''s absence implies his preparations are still inadequate.


    On one hand, there is the chosen sessor, who traveled across half the continent with Kurot, and on the other, a figure who seems more like a power-hungry war fanatic.


    Any rational individual would choose the former.


    The bands of light appeared instantaneously, their movement speed defying intuition, as if slicing directly through the air.


    One end of the light band materialized beside Code 19''s body, binding it tightly in a mere moment! Mana binding is not a particrly powerful restraining spell, but it is especially effective against spiritual entities.


    Regardless of how Gick managed to control Code 19''s body, it is clear that Code 19 is in a state of unconsciousness, meaning Gick cannot mobilize the mana within Code 19.


    The likelihood of Gick using his own soul is slim; while it would grant himbat capabilities, a soul without the protection of a body is exceedingly fragile, and any ident could lead to significant trouble.


    Therefore, she theorized, Gick must be using some spiritual entity as an intermediary to control Code 19''s body.


    In such a scenario, Gick''s options are limited to utilizing the physical strength of Code 19''s body forbat or escape.


    However, if limited to mere physical strength, Code 19 poses no threat to Ali and Roronora.

 Chapter 686 Devil

    Chapter 686 Devil


    ??"War?"


    Gickughed, as if he had heard some joke.


    Ali, though a subhuman herself, had not truly lived within human society.


    Moreover, due to her race, even if her identity were exposed in human realms, she would likely meet surprise rather than loathing or disdain.


    Thus, she could not understand the despair of those subhumans living in the metaphorical gutters.


    "Have you truly experienced despair?"


    "At a dead end, with no parents, abandoned simply because of the legacy of a past bloodline. Everyone sees you as a symbol of cmity, with no food to eat, nowhere to sleep..."


    "The worst off are not the pureborn subhumans, but those among humans who awaken with an alien bloodline!"


    "Not just they themselves suffer, but also their parents, rtives, and friends... None are spared!"


    "Such a world is wrong; it''s twisted!"


    This distortion is the real disaster!


    Ali thought of Jelia; weren''t the subhumans Gick spoke of just like that? She lowered the sword in her hand.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the distant continent, a young boy raised his long sword once again.


    ...


    Thend was a deep crimson, with mes flowing like water, meandering wildly.


    Everywhere they passed, the earth dried up and cracked open.


    Everything was moving towards destruction in the rising mes.


    In this apocalyptdscape, a gaunt young boy stood leaning on his long sword.


    Despite being covered in wounds, his breathing ragged and heavy like a dying beast, and one of his eyes sealed shut by dried blood, he still stubbornly lifted his head to look at the ferocious humanoid figure wrapped in dark red mes, standing about a hundred meters away.


    The monstrous figure towered over five meters tall, with a pair of curved, coiling horns atop its head and a set of reverse-jointed goat legs below.


    Its deep red eyes flowed with molten gold, and its breath carried the scent of sulfur and death.


    All these features closely resembled the devil as described in legends.


    This was indeed a devil.


    This wasn''t the first devil the boy had encountered, but it was certainly the most powerful.


    Its height over five meters indicated it had reached full maturity; the gold-red in the depths of its eyes signified a lineage of pure-blood devils; the mes, dark red as if ckened, meant it possessed enough power to destroy a city.


    Faced with such a devil, even an army of tens of thousands might not be enough, yet the boy had only his long sword.


    Staring fixedly at the devil, which stood motionless in the distance, the boy tried to straighten up, only to have his wounds pull painfully, eliciting a muffled groan as blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    This time, it seemed, he might die here.


    A mature devil was not something a level 2 magus could contend with; just a probing exchange had left him in this sorry state...


    I''m sorry, it looks like I won''t be able to fulfill our promise. I can''t take you back, Morena.


    The mana, not yet fully dried up, began to flow again, converging towards his eyes.


    "I never fancied myself as a hero, a brave warrior, or a savior of any sort," he spoke slowly, making an effort not to agitate his wounds, though blood still steadily trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Such roles are far too remote for me. They''re bitter and exhausting, not to mention devoid of benefits like health insurance or a pension, and the mortality rate is rmingly high. It''s hardly what one would call a stable job."


    "All I ever wanted was to live a quiet life. It doesn''t have to be glorious or sensational. As long as I have the people I love by my side, as long as we can grow old together, I would be content. Such a modest wish, yet now it seems unattainable... I can''t help but feel resentful."


    Finally, the boy stood upright, at the cost of blood flowing from wounds all over his body.


    He slowly lifted his long sword, assuming a defensive stance.


    Though his gaze was unfocused, his feet were firmly nted, as if rooted to the ground.


    "Hey, Mr. Devil, you know, I''m usually quite gentle, but asionally, I can go a bit mad," he said.


    "And when I do, I tend to do irrational things. Like trying to y the hero, for instance, or bing a demon hunter."


    "But such a title really doesn''t suit me, does it? Not as much as ''avenger'' sounds."


    "Yes, ''avenger.''"


    You understand, don''t you?


    Everything you''ve done, everything you''ve done to those people there!


    All the remaining mana finally converged at his eyes, as the boy curved his lips slightly.


    Although he felt somewhat sorry for Degur, this way, at least, he would have a fighting chance, albeit only for one strike.


    Focusing inwardly, he saw a magic array, norger than the pad of his little finger, slowly rotating between his eyes, emitting a faint light with each revolution.


    This was a seal array, locking away the power within his eyes.


    The boy had once lost his sight, and though the eyes that were imnted back were from a powerful spellbeast, their strength also meant they were prone to losing control.


    Thus, the power was sealed.


    But now, losing control didn''t matter anymore.


    Be it blindness or madness, he only desired power!


    The power to cleave his enemy in two!


    Blood debts must be paid in blood!


    Stepping forward, he broke the seal in one stroke!


    The moment the power surged forth, the boy''s vision plunged into darkness, his eyes burning outpletely! It was a pain that pierced deep into his soul.


    But that was irrelevant; he only needed one swing.


    Just to unleash that one strike was enough.


    Whether blindness or death awaited him, it mattered not.


    The mes of anger consumed his sanity.


    Without sight, he could still pinpoint his enemy.


    Hatred and the prospect of death guided his direction.


    The scorching wind brushed past him as he ran through the crevices of time...


    Hatred and the prospect of death guided his direction.


    The scorching wind brushed past him as he ran through the And swung his sword!


    The battle began abruptly and ended just as suddenly.


    Although he had gambled everything, not all efforts are met with equal reward.


    Blood meandered along the de, like a venomous snake sensing its prey, or like primitive script, twisting and stretching, exuding the rawest essence of death.


    Apanied by a chill akin to death, the pain that followed was not as intense as the boy had imagined.


    He felt something pierce through his chest; deprived of his sight, he could not lose sight of his target, yet he was unable to pinpoint the opponent''s de.


    In the devil''s hand was a short dagger, magnified more than twice its size.


    "I''ve honed this de for many years, just for moments like this."


    This was the first time the devil spoke, causing the boy to pause in surprise.


    Do devils have their ownnguage?


    "What do you think we are? Monsters? Beasts? The incident in that vige, do you truly believe it was my doing? Did you see it with your own eyes, or did you merely hear of it from others? Do you have any proof?"


    The devil took a half step back, looking down at the boy who was not even half his height.


    His moltenva-like red pupils betrayed no emotion.


    With a gesture, his innate monstrous strength flung the boy over ten meters away.


    "You juste out of nowhere, destroy my human body, and start a fight on your own terms. Tell me, young man, are you really that brave, or do you simply not use your brain! I''ve been here for less than a week, and how long did you say you''ve been looking for me? Half a month!"


    "I was bathing in a magma pool half a month ago!"


    The devil seemed incredibly angry, cursing loudly while a myriad of fiery sparks spewed from his mouth.


    It was fortunate that the surroundings had already been scorched by fire once; otherwise, it wouldn''t take minutes before another inferno ignited.


    The boy opened his mouth, the devil''s words were logically coherent, yet who could corroborate his story?


    It might as well be a monologue, and in the end, he was the one lying here, defeated.


    This thought reignited a sense of powerlessness within the boy, enveloping him in profound despair.


    "Really now¡­ In such a state, tattered and torn, not even a healing spell would suffice."


    The devil, with thunderous steps, walked to a corner of the battlefield, where a patch ofnd remained rtively intact.


    On the groundy a young body, segmented into pieces, belonging to someone the boy''s age.


    The blood had long dried up inside the veins, leaving little trace on the earth below.


    This had been the devil''s initial disguise, but the boy, seeing through the fa?ade, had discerned its true nature.


    Thus, with two strikes, he shattered the disguise, immediately attacking the devil in its true form with his sword.

 Chapter 687 Ingenious Plan

    Chapter 687 Ingenious n


    ??Watching Jelia with her eager, almost cat-like anticipation, Ali simply shook her head, unsure how much of her advice had actually been absorbed.


    Clearly, the iron pot wasn''t something Jelia had been carrying around.


    And the wild vegetables simmering within it, while abundant outside, were still sourced from the wilderness.


    Fortunately, Code 19 was dead, and Gick''s attention wouldn''t be on them for the time being.


    Monka had already set his ns in motion.


    Whatever his intentions, Gick couldn''t ess the vige''s secrets without confronting him.


    As long as Monka remained alive, the vigers of the forest settlement stood united as one.


    How would Gick deal with Monka?


    Assassination? Imprisonment?


    Neither seemed like viable strategies.


    Such conventional tactics wouldn''t catch a figure as prepared as Monka unawares.


    Besides, killing him directly would likely eliminate thest person knowledgeable about all the vige''s secrets.


    "It''s quite the predicament," Ali remarked, though her face betrayed a sense of schadenfreude.


    It''s natural, after all.


    Seeing one''s adversary in trouble brings a special kind of joy.


    If one doesn''t feel this satisfaction, then their so-called hatred might just be pretense.


    True hatred doesn''t choose means, doesn''t care about onlookers'' gaze, and seeks only the demise of its object.


    That''s the essence of pure loathing.


    It appeared the contents of the pot were nearly done.


    Ali watched as Jelia served herself a portion in a bowl, taking it to a stone to start eating with some bread.


    Roronora, too, had his own bowl.


    It seemed Ali was on the verge of resorting to eating with her hands.


    With a sigh, Ali stood up: "After we finish eating, Roronora, you''reing with me. Regardless of how the vigers decide, it''s time we made our move."


    Seizing the moment while Gick''s attention was tied up with Monka presented the perfect opportunity to strike.


    "Understood."


    Though uncertain of Ali''s n, Roronora knew that since Jelia had instructed him to follow Ali, he wouldply with her directives.


    With a nod, his focus returned to his bowl.


    A twitch flickered at the corner of Ali''s eye.


    Was she truly less important than a bowl of stew?


    She decided to step outside for some fresh air before her frustration reached a boiling point.


    Navigating through the increasingly narrow passageway, Ali emerged once more into the embrace of sunlight.


    This was the moment to test the spell matrix from the booklet.


    Surveying the tranquil surroundings, Ali seated herself cross-legged atop the mound, pulling out the booklet filled with the unfinished spell matrix equations.


    While the final deductions were yet iplete, the necessary conditions and constraints were in ce.


    Whoever would continue the work, the oue would remain unchanged.


    Like a math problem, the tools and methods might vary, but the correct result is always singr.


    Following the booklet''s logic, Ali, with her solid foundation, made rapid progress.


    Spell runes were deciphered and constructed one after another.


    With each rune solved, Ali immediately materialized it with her mana.


    Before fully constructing the matrix, Ali had to ensure that it wasn''t some kind of devastating trap.


    It wasn''t unheard of for malevolent predecessors to leave halfpleted equations on paper, leading those who followed to believe they''d discovered some secret technique, only to end up with a self-destructing matrix or to find the equation fundamentally wed at a crucial juncture, resulting in a copsing matrix and rampant mana.


    Who knew if Code 19 had learned such a trick to ensnare the unwary?


    Given Code 19''s matrix construction abilities, deceiving Ali would be quite the challenge, but it wasn''t necessarily all his own work.


    Acquiring it from someone else would serve the same purpose.


    The key was making it believable as harmless.


    Like a lie interwoven with verifiable truths, it was most effective.


    Constructing the foundational rune didn''t take Ali much time; this wasn''t particrly challenging, and any magus with a solid foundation couldplete it within half an hour.


    It''s worth noting that inbat, constructing a rune of simrplexity would need to bepleted in no more than ten seconds.


    For a magus specializing in spells, time was life, and the length of a battle could equate to the span of life itself.


    With only thirty basic runes, while not arge number, theirbination could push the limits of a level 3 magus.


    "Nowes the most dangerous part."


    If Code 19 were to tamper with anything, he wouldn''t choose the foundational runes, as those could easily be detected and the user could abandon them if things went south,cking sufficient lethality.


    If Ali were to set a trap, she would certainly ce it in the linking structure that followed thepletion of the foundational runes.


    The spell matrix is divided into three parts: foundational rune, linking structure, and external unit.


    Generally, the foundational rune determines the functional scope of the matrix, the linking structure determines the matrix''s functional efficacy, and the external unit, not always necessary, is used to enhance certain functions or toplement the matrix itself.


    Tampering with the linking structure means that no abnormalities would be detected until the user begins charging the matrix.


    As the mostplex part of the matrix, issues here are the hardest to inspect.


    And if problems arise at this stage, the matrix could copse during mid-charge or during a preunch stress test!


    Then, it would explode like a bomb.


    What should aplete and functional spell matrix look like?


    The various foundational runes act as the matrix''s fulcrum, the intricate linking structure serves as the skeleton for mana flow, and the diverse external units provide new mana pathways.


    The entire system operates in an orderly manner, much like a well-regted empire.


    In such a structure, stability is always the primary concern, followed by the overall performance level.


    After all, humans use the spell matrix, and no human can withstand such a potent mana shock without injury.


    If a different species encounters an issue, they might correct it with their extraordinary racial talents.


    However, most human magi would only face death.


    "What an ingenious concept."


    Observing the halo floating in the air, with a disk about the size of two palms at the heart of the hazy luminescence, a spell matrix suspended there, emanating a soft golden glow that turned the surrounding mana mist into a pale gold.


    This was theplete form of the matrix from the booklet found in Code 19''s Space Ring.


    A spell matrix of unclear function, currently demonstrating only the capabilities for powerful mana condensation, purification, and solidification.


    While potentially useful for cultivation or creating specific mana environments, it holds no significance for Ali.


    If it were merely a matrix for this purpose, she has ess to many superior alternatives.


    What she desires is the "key" from the other booklet!


    This simple rule-based encryption is apletely different concept from theplex spell encryption on the Space Ring.


    Spell encryption, though intricate and with the risk of self-


    destruction, is ultimately based on the properties of mana.


    Draining the mana directly renders any encryption spell ineffective, meaning spell encryption can be forcefully solved, even quickly.


    However, the rule-based encryption in the booklet differs significantly.


    Setting aside whether a brute-force solution even exists, if there is one, the time required to break it poses a huge problem.


    Time is precisely what Alicks the most!


    If she can''t decrypt this intelligence quickly, the booklet will be nothing more than waste paper after this period.


    The spell matrix rotates slowly, its pale golden light faint yet stable.


    Within a radius of thirty meters, mana converges into a space of three meters in radius, effectively increasing mana concentration tenfold!


    While this effect is undeniably impressive, as mentioned before, itcks relevance.


    Neither as a magus nor to Ali personally does this spell matrix reveal sufficient value.


    "It seems I must find another way. This spell matrix might have been useful to Code 19, but it''s utterly useless to me."


    Ali felt a tinge of disappointment.


    Initially, her hopes were high, as all signs pointed to this being the key she sought.


    Yet, the oue was beyond her expectations.


    Perhaps Code 19 never intended to leave a "key" behind.


    Maybe he had contemted it but ultimately feared his secrets being exposed and chose not to preserve it.


    The true answer to this question nowy only with Code 19.


    With a sigh, Ali regrouped her thoughts.


    If there were no shortcuts avable, then she would face the challenge head-on, fair and square.


    Gick''s power was undoubtedly limited.


    He could mobilize magi up to the first level at most.


    Magi of higher calibers weren''t individuals who could be easilymanded; they were akin to strategic deterrence in tactics and strategy.


    The extent of destruction a special-level magus could unleash was beyond ordinary imagination.

 Chapter 688 Convergence

    Chapter 688 Convergence


    ??If the previous booklet harbored Code 19''s secrets, safeguarded by a unique encryption, then it was inevitable that Code 19 would prepare a contingency for certain dire situations.


    Perhaps in the event of his demise seeking someone to exact revenge? Or if wronged, to seek retribution?


    The information within the booklet was essible and easily interpretable by Code 19 himself, yet he must have also devised a key for those who found the cipher iprehensible¡ªa means to "unlock the door" for them.


    Could this booklet serve as that very key?


    Ali picked up the booklet and opened it.


    Its pages were yellowed with age, clearly having existed for some time.


    The contents were sparse, mainlyprised of symbols and equations.


    By identifying a starting point and embarking on a simple deduction, Ali discovered these to be the derivational equations of a spell matrix.


    Though iplete, Ali could approximately discern the matrix''s function: it directly influenced the ability to shape mana, allowing for the precise molding of mana.


    Nearly half of the booklet was filled with rted equations, the remainder nk.


    After perusing the booklet, Ali''s confusion didn''t dissipate but deepened.


    Was this supposed to be the key? Or had Code 19 not left any key at all? Or perhaps, had she overlooked something crucial?


    Ali reviewed her own actions and those of Code 19, assuring herself that her deductions were correct.


    Code 19 didn''te across as a deeply scheming individual; rather than a hitman, he seemed more akin to a straightforward warrior.


    He preferred directbat and liked to use his own strength to defeat enemies.


    Would such a person concoct an intricate series of contingencies?


    It wasn''t impossible, but it seemed overly taxing for his intellect.


    Thus, the primary concern remained with the booklet.


    Perhaps trying out the spell matrix? It might conceal something significant.


    Yet, it could also be a trap.


    However, now wasn''t the time for these endeavors.


    Ali needed to ascertain Jelia''s situation first.


    "Roronora, take me to Jelia."


    After packing up all discovered items and casting a final nce at Code 19''s body, Ali dusted off her hands and stood up.


    "This body, do you have any ideas for dealing with it?"


    Leaving it here was definitely not an option.


    Aside from the risk of decay and attracting wild animals with the stench, if Gick had left any surprises within Code 19, they might activate at any moment.


    "Burn it?"


    One of the best methods to eliminate traces was fire.


    A simple ze could ensure there was nothing left to worry about.


    "That makes sense. Let''s burn it."


    Ali nodded, and with a flick of her wrist, mana coalesced and swirled into a me-like crimson, rolling and flickering in her palm as though it were a real me.


    Having umted a sufficient amount of mana, Ali flicked her wrist, sending a roaring orb of mana flying out, striking Code 19''s body on the ground.


    mes burst upon impact, the intense heat causing Ali''s bangs to curl slightly.


    "The fire seems a bit toorge? Well, it''ll do."


    Ali established a circr mana barrier around the corpse to prevent the mes from spreading.


    After confirming the fire would reduce Code 19''s body to ashes, she and Roronora turned to leave.


    The fire, formed purely from concentrated mana, was fiercely dangerous, with high temperatures and rapidbustion.


    Moreover, due to the small amount of mana contained within human flesh, the body itself could serve as a special kind of fuel, even in the absence of conventional materials.


    By the time Ali decided it was okay to depart, the scent of roasting meat wafted through the air.


    Despite the grim source, the aroma of grilled meat was unmistakably simr.


    Shaking her head to dispel the nauseating thoughts, Ali looked up and saw Roronora''s silhouette ahead.


    Was there something different about this Werewolf?


    A faint sense of unease lingered in Ali''s mind, yet she couldn''t pinpoint the source.


    The hideout where Jelia and Roronora were staying wasn''t far from the site of their confrontation with Code 19.


    If it were, Roronora wouldn''t have been able to arrive so promptly.


    As Ali approached within a hundred meters of the hideout, Roronora had already sensed her presence.


    The defenses and alerts around the hideout were all crafted by Roronora.


    In other words, if the hideout was considered a nest surrounded by a web, then Roronora was like therge spider lurking within.


    Any disturbance in the web, and he would react immediately.


    And Jelia? She was the spider''s boss.


    Despite her young age, she carried herself like a mafia boss, exuding authority and control.


    Amid such boundless musings, Ali arrived at the new hideout.


    Another cave... or rather, a burrow.


    The entrance, barelyrge enough for a person to enter while stooped, was located at the foot of a mound about one and a half meters tall, surrounded by weeds taller than a person.


    Ali looked around and then noticed smoke stains on a hollow in a withered tree next to the mound.


    It seemed this was the venttion shaft, ingeniously set up.


    Roronora led the way into the burrow, with Ali following two meters behind.


    The burrow extended downwards, gradually erging, and after walking about five or six meters, Ali could stand up straight.


    A few torches inserted into the cave walls provided dim lighting, casting long, distorted shadows that danced and swayed with the mes, giving the impression of a chaotic dance of shadows.


    About twenty meters further in, the space suddenly opened up.


    It was a unique area, spanning hundreds of square meters, with the ceiling rising more than four meters above the ground.


    The floor was made of solid bluestone, and the walls were also It was a unique area, spanning hundreds of square meters, with the ceiling rising more than four meters above the ground.


    It was more than adequate for a temporary dwelling.


    In the center of the cave, a campfire had been built with stones, and an iron pot, sourced from who knows where, was suspended above it.


    Jelia, her hair in disarray, squatted beside the pot, her gaze dripping with anticipation, saliva flowing uncontrobly.


    The pot bubbled with wild vegetables, dried meat, and chunks of bread.


    Though the fare was simple, the aroma wafting up after seasoning was surprisingly pleasant.


    Hearing the footsteps, Jelia reluctantly shifted her gaze from the iron pot, then saw Roronora and Ali.


    The moment she saw Ali, a radiant smile spread across her face, and she sprang to her feet.


    "Ali! You''re finally back! Help meb my hair! There''s no mirror here, I can''t do it myself, and Roronora is all thumbs."


    A shadow crossed Ali''s face.


    So, your joy is merely because someone is here tob your hair? Howard has spoiled you rotten.


    ttering across the bluestone floor, Jelia approached, holding arge soup spoon she''d found somewhere.


    Stopping in front of Ali, she scrutinized her from head to toe, then nodded in approval.


    "You''re not hurt. Roronora rushed out so hastily, I feared you''d encountered serious trouble. Now that you''re unharmed, hurry up and help me with my hair! Do you even know what time it is?"


    "In this wilderness, who''s there to see your hair anyway?"


    Ali huffed, her affection for the girl''s concern evident despite her retort.


    But that was just lip service, a bit of banter.


    If she truly refused to help Jelia with her hair, who knows how long the young girl would persist in her requests.


    Retrieving ab from her bag, Jelia dragged Ali to a corner of the cave and sat down on a stone.


    The rock was cool, and though covered with ayer of unknown animal fur, a chill still seeped through.


    Ali frowned; after all, this was a cave, and even with a fire going, the warmth was limited.


    Staying here too long could prove challenging for Jelia''s health.


    "Roronora, keep an eye on the pot for me, will you?"


    Once seated, Jelia, still preupied with her culinary endeavor, asked Roronora to monitor the cooking.


    Roronora nodded, dutifully squatting by the iron pot, mirroring the position Ali first saw Jelia in.


    Watching Roronora''s somewhat clumsy actions, a twitch flickered at the corner of Ali''s eye, as she barely suppressed augh.


    Was it true that the nature of the underling reflected the character of their leader?


    Despite Roronora''s formidable presence, capable of standing toe-to-toe with Code 19 without falling short, he seemed utterly docile around Jelia.


    And then there was Howard, usually so calm and rational, yet somehow always at a loss around Jelia.


    Was this a case of ''every strong man has his weakness''?


    Though Jelia expressed urgency,bing hair wasn''t exactly challenging; it''s just that doing it alone without a mirror could indeed be tricky.


    Quickly tidying up Jelia''s hair, Ali patted her on the head.


    "It''s best not to linger here too long these next few days. This ce is quite damp and chilly, and the cold is intense. If possible, getting some fresh air outside wouldn''t hurt, but safetyes first."


    "Got it," Jelia nodded, pushing off the stone to spring up and scampered back to the pot with a patter of feet.

 Chapter 689 The Devils Proposition

    Chapter 689 The Devil''s Proposition


    "You can''t do this! If you do, it''s not just me who''ll be in trouble¡ªmypanions will be dragged into a huge mess too! If you truly take residence within me, I''ll kill myself at the first opportunity!"


    Ali''s gaze was resolute, her finger, charged with mana, aimed right at her temple.


    A slight surge in mana would cause the tightly condensed mana beam to pierce through her brain.


    Not even a deity could possibly save her then.


    This posed a dilemma.


    Diabolos scratched his chin, finding it rare toe across such an intriguing subject for observation, and he didn''t wish for Ali to die just yet.


    However, returning empty-handed was out of the question.


    Encountering such an anomaly in Ali and then returning without anything to show for it would be theughingstock among other devils.


    When had Diabolos ever suffered such an indignity?


    No, no, apromise had to be found.


    One that Ali could ept and that wouldn''t cause him to lose face.


    Perhaps rece it with a soul?


    But that would make Ali no different from any other human, which would be a pity.


    Yet, substituting it with something else clearly wouldn''t match the value, truly viting his own rules.


    Although Diabolos wasn''t particrly concerned, there was no guarantee that those who spent their days in the mana ocean wouldn''t intervene.


    Diabolos had already seen the mark of an old friend on Ali''s soul.


    "Brave"?


    Indeed, an interesting name.


    He wondered what expression this little one would wear upon learning the truth.


    But, being someone he had taken an interest in, surely she wouldn''t disappoint?


    Atst, Diabolos conceived apromise.


    It was somewhat bending the rules, but still within their confines.


    "If you cannot ept me residing within your body, then you may choose a personal belonging for me to inhabit. Let me be clear, returning is out of the question. This journey has yielded nothing for me so far; it''s a total loss."


    This was the solution Diabolos came up with.


    As experienced as he was, he certainly understood Ali''s concerns.


    Although he mentioned residing within her, he wouldn''t exert any direct influence on Ali.


    In fact, due to the constitution rtionship, it could even enhance her affinity with mana.


    However, this would inevitably brand Ali with the mark of a "pseudo-devil," an oue Diabolos could not avoid.


    He might deceive the eyes of humans, but if the adversary were a deity,plications would arise.


    Yet, if the object of his residency were an item, the situation differed.


    Surely, one wouldn''t me a son for his shoes being snatched by a stray dog and punish both the son and the dog.


    Despite appearing agitated, Ali was actually quiteposed.


    She had roughly grasped Diabolos''s modus operandi.


    His principle centered on equivalent exchange, with his bottom line being to avoid losing face.


    Although applying such terms to a devil might seem odd, isn''t this world filled with all sorts of strange entities?


    If he resided not within her but in one of her possessions, she would at least have a way to manage the situation.


    That made it somewhat more eptable.


    "You''re not going to say this now and then do as you pleaseter, are you?"


    If this devil truly intended to forcefully reside within Ali, suicide seemed her only recourse.


    "Don''t underestimate a devil''s honor, you scoundrel!"


    Diabolos''s eye twitched in annoyance, astonished that his considerable concessions still failed to satisfy.


    This is what makes humans such perplexing beings.


    He wondered if those who impulsively created this race eons ago now harbored regrets.


    Although his stay here was brief, it afforded Diabolos ample time to enact numerous ns.


    Being an entity that stood shoulder to shoulder with deities, his negotiations with Ali were but a fraction of his focus; his avatars had already surveyed half of the Silverwind Empire.


    He had gained a rough understanding of the current state of this world and even spotted some intriguing individuals along the way.


    Beings not of this world, and more than one at that.


    Were those entities starting to make their moves again?


    "Then, how about this? Would it do?"


    Ali pulled out a broken pocket watch from her upper pocket.


    A cheap find from Breeze City, it had seemed a good purchase at the time, only to break after less than three days, causing her to bete once¡ªa fittingpanion for dealings with a being like a devil.


    Diabolos''s expression darkened.


    While he wasn''t particr about the object of his residency, a broken pocket watch was...


    "Fine," he conceded yet another step.


    Had he not had business here, why would he persist? While all seemed coincidental, who could say there weren''t unseen forces at y?


    Taking the broken watch in hand, Diabolos turned it over for inspection.


    At first nce, it appeared decent, but a closer look revealed shoddy craftsmanship, a mere facade.


    Clockwork is a true test of a craftsman''s skill.


    The quality of a clockmaker''s work cannot be hidden.


    With a touch of his right index finger to the face of the watch, without any noticeable action, crimson bloodstains spread across it.


    Mana from the surroundings gathered around them under Diabolos''smand, quickly forming a circle of dense, silver-white fog.


    ...


    Two hundred meters north of the cavern, there lies an open field, the second concealment spot Roronora and Jelia had identified from the outset.


    Should the enemy discover the cave, their n was to retreat here for a temporary stay.


    Despite theck of cover, the area is always enshrouded in fog due to maic anomalies, disrupting mana perception and proving disadvantageous for magi.


    "Roronora, do you think Ali will be alright?" Jelia, tightening the cloak around her, leaned against a tree trunk.


    "She''ll be fine."


    Perched on a protruding branch, with her gaze directed towards the cave, Roronora squatted on the tree behind Jelia.


    Though surrounded by thick fog, Roronora''s vision, far superior to that of ordinary beings and enhanced further by her half-orc physiology and mana, allowed her to discern objects nearly a hundred meters away clearly¡ªprovided she remained still. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Movement would drastically reduce her field of vision to about thirty meters.


    Even so, at this distance, she couldn''t see what was happening at the cave''s location.


    It was too far, and staring in that direction served more as a psychologicalfort than any practical use, afort not for herself.


    Roronora was acutely aware of the potential dangers Ali might be facing.


    If it were indeed a mana rampage, she would have sensed the mana fluctuations even from their position, but Roronora felt nothing.


    Towards the cave, there wasn''t the slightest hint of a mana rampage, not even significant mana fluctuations.


    Except for the mana vibrations that had gathered at the beginning, the surrounding mana was in a natural state of even distribution¡ªindicating that the possibility of a mana rampage was virtually non-existent.


    Ali was facing a different kind of trouble, one that even he wasn''t confident about resolving, which is why he had instructed them to leave with Jelia.


    As Roronora left, he noticed the spell matrix atop the mound.


    Despite his abilities, he couldn''t decipher its purpose, but that didn''t prevent him from specting.


    If the danger was external, fleeing with Jelia would be futile; the adversary would surely target Jelia, appearing more vulnerable.


    In such a case, it might be wiser for him to hide in the cave with Jelia while Ali lured the enemy away.


    This meant the likelihood of the dangering from the outside was almost negligible.


    Therefore, the most probable source of danger must be the spell itself.


    A self-destructive spell matrix? Or a remote spell matrix deployed by an enemy? Without Ali''s appearance, these questions remained unanswered.


    Suddenly, Roronora''s gaze shifted¡ªmana fluctuations became intense, drawn by an elusive force toward the cave! Had the spell matrix unleashed its power?


    Roronora grew anxious, the brief seconds stretching into what felt like an eternity.


    Eventually, the convergence of mana ceased, a grandiose aura shed by, and a figure appeared within Roronora''s view as if by instantaneous movement¡ªit was Ali!


    16:05


    However, Ali seemed somewhat different.


    The most significant change was in strength.


    If previously Roronora could confidently assert dominance over Ali, now, even from a hundred meters away, he could distinctly sense the dangerous aura emanating from Ali!


    It was akin to a tiger ambling through the woods; seeminglynguid but capable of earth-shattering ferocity once provoked.


    What exactly had happened to Ali in those brief five minutes?


    Despite being full of questions, Roronora knew only Ali could provide the answers.


    He jumped down from the branch and patted Jelia''s hair.


    "Little master, stay behind me when the timees."

 Chapter 690 Alis Wish

    Chapter 690 Ali''s Wish


    ording to historical legends, there was aprehensive war between deities and devils thousands of years ago¡ªa racial war waged for the right to exist, devoid of good or evil, fought solely for survival.


    The oue, as recorded, was the victory of the deities over the devils, leading to the banishment of the entire devil race into the void.


    There should have been nothing there, a ce where nothing could survive, neither gods nor devils.


    It was the cradle of the world, hence devoid of everything, even the concept of "existence."


    Yet now, seemingly, possibly, maybe, presumably, a living "devil" stood before Ali?


    "You''re joking, right?"


    Though devils on the continent didn''t symbolize evil, and only a minority of zealots within the Church''s inquisition held an overt malice towards these beings of the same echelon as deities.


    To harbor such tant hostility towards a super-entity ranked alongside the gods, but to im oneself as a "devil" in such a situation, one had to be either mad or the real deal!


    Ali dared not contemte the second possibility, instead silently praying that what stood before him was merely a terribly powerful madman.


    If it truly were a "devil," let alone Ali, even if the venerable elders from the high elf kingdoms were present, how many could return alive?


    "No, not at all."


    Apart from the patterns on his face, Diabolos, who looked no different from a human youth, smiled and said, "As expected, you wouldn''t believe. I anticipated this... But, if evidence wereid before you, could you still deceive yourself?"


    "Little one, you''ve met that unscrupulous fellow, haven''t you?"


    "That one, always lurking in the mana ocean."


    God Nameless!


    Though unnamed, the entity encountered within the mana ocean was undoubtedly of divine stature.


    But how could this being possibly know?


    Gazing into those crimson eyes filled with mirth and scorn, Ali narrowed her eyes, contemting whether a directmunication with the mana ocean could offer a solution.


    The battles between titans should be left to the titans themselves.


    In situations where one misstep could result in annihtion, it''s best to remain uninvolved if possible.


    "Not speaking? Thinking of a solution? You''re starting to believe what I''m saying."


    Diabolos''s face bore the satisfied yet malevolent smile of a child who had seeded in a prank.


    "Even though you haven''t shown it, I can ''smell'' it¡ªthe scent of that fellow."


    "Only that individual carries such an aroma, aplete scoundrel pretending to care for the world."


    Diabolos''s gaze fell on Ali''s right hand¡ªwhere the core of "Brave" resided. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ali instinctively hid her right hand, prompting a mocking sneer from Diabolos.


    "That fellow''s power? I cannot be mistaken; that''s undoubtedly his power! What whimsical name has he taken up this time? ''knight''? ''Friend of Justice''? Only he would indulge in such meaningless acts!"


    Stepping back, Diabolos raised his hands, palms open, and two mes arose, one red and one blue, burning silently.


    This was also a mana construct, yet something even special-level magi couldn''t achieve.


    The mes in his hands were genuine "fire"!


    Stripped of all mana structure, transformed at the material foundation level to form "fire"!


    In other words, if Diabolos wished, he could easily create anything.


    "Equivalent exchange, that is my rule," Diabolos said with a cold smirk.


    "This is the bnce of the world. Whatever you desire, as long as you can pay an equal price, it can all be realized¡ªthis is a true wish-granting machine."


    Why did that sound so familiar?


    Ali had an inkling of where the abnormal speed and control of Code 19 came from.


    "But there''s one thing! The only currency I ept here is souls!"


    The smile on Diabolos''s face remained unchanged, but its implication shifted entirely in Ali''s eyes, as if he were staring at a demon with cold, green mes flickering behind it.


    "If the soul of a healthy ordinary person is worth a hundred units, then yours is of the highest grade, valued over a thousand units... a power that could threaten the gods themselves."


    Although Diabolos''s words were exaggerated, Ali remained unmoved.


    "That sort of tactic is outdated. Just do what you want, no need for such pretense!"


    Ali didn''t draw his sword, knowing that having a weapon or not was meaningless against the devil before him.


    She had epted it now; the being in front of her was indeed a devil...


    Because no human could grasp the human heart so precisely!


    Any person could be swayed by their emotions, creating biases, but not a devil, because it was not human at all.


    "If only it were that simple."


    For the first time, Ali heard a sigh from the devil.


    "Business isn''t easy these days... In the past, merely showing my face would earn me a hefty amount of souls."


    "Now I scare, I deceive, and I''m just short of holding a discount sale, only to be met with your ''that tactic is outdated.'' Such a blow is quite harsh!"


    Diabolos, sounding remarkably like a middle-aged man nearing a crisis, began toment in a surprisingly mundane manner.


    Ali''s expression turned peculiar for a moment but quickly returned to normal.


    After all, she was facing a being capable of destroying a nation with a mere gesture; caution was prudent.


    Provoking such an entity could have dire consequences.


    Perhaps... making a purchase?


    Although God Nameless had imed her soul for after her death, that was a future concern.


    Watching Diabolos sink into a funk, squatting on the ground and drawing circles, even someone as tough as Ali felt the pressure.


    Who knew what effects the circles drawn by that monster could have?


    She opened her mouth to speak but hesitated at thest moment.


    Really, should she propose a deal with a devil? Although not as infamously malevolent as demons, devils were hardly benign entities.


    What if it reneged on the deal once it had her soul?


    "Oh no, little one. Whether devils or demons, we all built our reputations on honesty and integrity."


    Somehow, Diabolos had set up a pic nket on the ground, produced a teapot of red tea, several tes of cakes, and beside himy a high-quality, hardcover book, appearing out of nowhere.


    Ali''s eye twitched, and Diabolos, with a nce, easily prated her emotions, offering a smile.


    "I see you''re about to hesitate for quite some time, so why not sit down and rest a bit?"


    "Go back!" Ali''s sudden exmation caught Diabolos off guard.


    "Go back! That''s my request, my wish!"


    "Are you sure?" Diabolos''s face took on an odd expression, as if he had encountered something bizarre.


    The humans he had previously encountered weren''t like this.


    Upon realizing his identity as a devil, though initially frightened, their eyes would quickly reveal a glint of greed.


    Just like that.


    Such souls were cheap.


    Diabolos stood up, his expression turning serious.


    "I''m certain! What''s the price? Just say it!"


    "What price?" Diabolos stroked his chin.


    What could be the price formanding a being of divine stature?


    Although it sounded likemanding, it wasn''t about making him do anything specific, so the price obviously wouldn''t be taking the entire soul.


    Since Diabolos mentioned equivalent exchange, the ruleid there, and he couldn''t break it himself.


    He was a devil, not a demon without scruples.


    While both talked about equivalent exchanges, trusting a demon only led to a more miserable end!


    As far as Diabolos knew, no human who dealt with a demon ended well.


    After brief contemtion, a proposal formed in Diabolos''s mind.


    "I''ve decided, the price will be¡ªyou! I won''t take your soul, but I also won''t leave. I''ll make your body my dwelling!"


    "In return, I''ll pay you apensation every day!"


    Equivalent exchange is not solely for Ali to make requests; Diabolos too can set terms!


    Although the greatest demand devils have from humans is their souls, there are asional exceptions.


    Diabolos hadn''t encountered someone as intriguing as Ali in a long while.


    Diabolos''s sudden proposal left Ali momentarily frozen, unsure of which expression to adopt.


    However, she realized one thing: the days ahead were likely to be increasingly chaotic.


    Devils are inherently agents of chaos, to say nothing of Jelia and Roronora, who are half-orcs living amidst turmoil.


    Now, with her, thest member of their trio previously aligned with order, bing a vessel for a devil, their team seemed to have no future.


    "Now, we''re really in trouble."


    Symbolism is not without its significance, especially on Av Continent, where deities genuinely exist.


    The symbolism one represents essentially denotes their stance.


    Being on the opposing side of the deities might not provoke direct divine intervention, but their myriad underlings present a different story.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!